《Deathworld Commando: Reborn》


 Prologue.1

    Year 2502 aboard the Tesla Super Stealth Carrier HFAX Silent Night in warp space to enemy-occupied Odeus 5.


    I stood outside the main operations room of the Silent Night. I heard a commotion and decided to wait at the door to observe my squad using the interior cameras through my implant. It appears my squad might finally be bonding today. A tall Human man with brown hair and green eyes dressed in a skin-tight red Marine Force Recon Nano undersuit seemed to be pleading his case.


    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m telling you, Hephaestus, the Elunari are practically space elves. They have pointed ears and everything!¡±


    A large, well-built Filipino man with short black hair, caramel skin, and piercing hazel eyes stared listlessly at the complaining man. He lounged around in a green tank top, with muscles practically bursting out from the thin cotton.


    He nonchalantly answers his new comrade while lazily slapping his legs on top of a desk. ¡°Zeus¡­ beyond the pointed ears, what do the Elunari share with any fantasy elf? I mean, their skin is bright pink along with their blue-shaded hair. Whatever cocktails Doctor Octario is dishing out to you, she needs to bring the dosage down a bit because you are trippin¡¯, my friend.¡±


    A supermodel of a man with his perfectly gelled blonde hair and deep blue eyes wearing a graphic tee reading ¡°I¡¯m the medic¡± next to a tiny heart on it, makes an off-hand comment.


    ¡°I suppose if someone squinted hard enough, they could see how the Elunari could be considered the elegant space version of Elves.¡±


    ¡°See, Heph! Apollo agrees with me!¡±


    A tall Native American Woman with long flowing black hair and bright brown eyes scoffs. ¡°Those weren''t words of agreement, kid.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a kid, Artemis! I''m the oldest one here!¡± voiced Zeus, his face getting redder by the second.


    A Human man with brown hair and blue eyes, wearing a dark blue Naval Intelligence Nano undersuit, chimes in with his French accent. ¡°I believe the saying goes, maturity comes with experience, not age, Zeus."


    ¡°Marcel¡ª crap¡­ I mean Nike! You are supposed to be on my side here, man!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall picking any side, Zeus. We are all on the same side after all,¡± Nike responded with a devilish smile.


    It appears things are not going as well as I thought they were. I should stop things right now before we derail any further. I placed my hand on the bio scanner, and the door slid open with a pressurized hiss. The room was rather large for only six occupants. The lecture-style seating could fit at least three hundred Humans comfortably. I stepped to the front pedestal and activated it, instantly pulling up many images of a lush green planet. Hephaestus, seeing me upon entering, stands at attention and calls out to the room with a booming voice.


    ¡°ATTENTION!¡± Upon hearing the call, all six people in the room stand and salute.


    ¡°At ease, everybody. I¡¯m glad to see everybody getting along. But space elves or not, I hope you understand we are fighting the Elunari and their little Xeno council. Lest you forget, they would have had the entire Human race sterilized twenty standard years ago.¡±


    Humanity had made contact with the first Xeno race hundreds of years ago. At first, relationships were stagnant. As a species, we were kept at arms and sometimes tentacles length away.


    We were refused joint research projects for years, citing many problems. Warp jump technology was kept away from us as the aliens moved behind the scenes. Soon after, we were labeled a Deathworld species due to our planet''s ¡°harsh¡± environment. It had started a cold war, Humanity versus everyone else. They were afraid of us, and rightfully so.


    ¡°Yes, sir, of course, it was just banter amongst comrades. I would never fraternize with the enemy, sir.¡± Zeus responded. His face was now red from embarrassment rather than anger.


    ¡°I understand. Now then, let us make this official and begin. With the passing of Commando Hypnos and Commando Demeter, I would like to welcome Commando Nike and Commando Zeus to Hades Squad. Although it seems you have introduced yourself, Zeus, for the record, please reintroduce yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! My name is Michael Andrews designation, Zeus. I was born and raised in New Nevada''s colony world, and I am twenty-six standard years old. I joined the Marines in my teens, where I then trained to join Marine Force Recon. I was then recruited to the God program on Mars. I graduated top of my class, and I am part of the second batch of Gen 3 Death Commandos. And uhh¡­ I am also an explosives expert. Thank you, sir!.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Zeus, and welcome to Hades Squad. Nike?¡±


    ¡°Sir! My name was Marcel Edwards, designation Nike. I was born on Earth, and I''m twenty-five standard years old. I was part of Naval Intelligence and was offered to join the God program. I accepted and promptly graduated. I specialize in Xeno communications and technology, specifically counteracting or adapting to them.¡±


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone, please take your seats. On behalf of Hades Squad, I would like to welcome both of you officially. May you serve Humanity until your final breaths. Now then, let us begin.¡± I sent them the mission outline over our closed communication implants.


    ¡°In forty-eight hours, we will be dropping out of warp above Odeus 5. The planet is currently contested. The Navy has engaged the enemy in space along with Marine and Penal Squads on the ground. Naval Intelligence has intel on an Elunari facility they want us to secure. We will be dropping four hundred miles away from the site, where we will have to make our way on foot through the forest to rendezvous with a Marine Force Recon Squad. We will reach the facility by nightfall the same day. We expect little to no defenses en route as the battle lines are nowhere close to the facility yet. According to our intel, the facility should also be lightly guarded.¡±


    ¡°Sir, question. If this facility is so under-protected, why can¡¯t the Marines handle it?¡± Apollo questioned.


    ¡°Naval intelligence believes this might be one of the first Elunari black sites, so they want the facility intact and all data to be secured by us.¡±


    Apollo gave a nod of understanding as Zeus inquired with a concerned look on his face. ¡°Uh sir, how are we supposed to cross four hundred miles of forest on foot in like¡­ eight hours?¡±


    ¡°Well, Zeus, that''s easy. We run, of course,¡± I said casually.


    ¡°Yes, sir, of course¡­. we just run.¡± Zeus had the look of a dead man as he simply nodded to my answer with a far-off look in his eyes.


    It seems the Gen 3s aren¡¯t used to their new bodies yet. I¡¯ve read the notes, but they were lacking in substance and detail for some reason. Their augmentations are nowhere near mine or the Gen 2s, so I wonder what the purpose of these new soldiers is?


    ¡°Any details on Odeus 5, the situation on the ground and orbit, and the mission are present in packets that I have sent to your implants. After that, Zeus and Nike make sure you head to requisitions and gather your new under suits and gear for the mission.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± they replied in unison.


    ¡°Other than that, free time is allocated to you until we exit warp jump. You are all dismissed.¡±


    I walked back into the hallway to head back to my room to prepare, but I could hear somebody approaching me from behind. She always moves so silently. Without my augmentations and implants, I doubt I''d ever be able to hear her coming.


    I turned and looked at the young woman. She was short for a second-generation Death Commando, her jet black hair and eyes so brown they might as well be black. Her dark appearance contrasted against her pale skin. She rarely spoke to anyone besides the recently departed Hypnos or me. I was curious about what she wanted from me.


    ¡°Yes, Commando Nyx?¡±


    She gave me a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll never be able to sneak up on you, Commander Kronos, huh?¡± she said playfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not anytime soon, Nyx. Do you have a question about the mission?¡± I asked curiously.


    "No, sir. Permission to speak freely?¡±


    This is uncharacteristic of Nyx. All the second generations seem to have some form of quirk or a distinct personality trait. I didn¡¯t mind that about them at all, it made them easier to understand, yet it was difficult for me when they deviated from their normal patterns.


    ¡°Sure. Perhaps we should take a little walk?¡± I suggested.


    She nodded. ¡°Of course, Commander.¡±


    I turned around and slowed my gait to match her. Being over a foot taller than her made walking next to her difficult in these tight hallways. Currently, it was technically night on the ship. Most of the regs were sleeping since we were in warp.


    Only the engineers and navigators needed to be awake to keep the ship running, so the hallways were empty. Everybody who wasn¡¯t essential was trying to squeeze the most amount of sleep they could out of what little time they had left. After some time, I inquired about Nyx¡¯s concerns.


    ¡°So what is on your mind, Commando?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Generation 3 Commandos, sir. I don¡¯t like them¡­¡± she had a complicated look on her face. Nyx rarely showed any kind of emotion and seemed to me that she belonged to the first generation despite being a Gen 2.


    ¡°I mean, Nike seems okay¡­ but Zeus bothers me. They are essentially just souped-up regs?¡± she asked boldly.


    Uncharacteristic indeed. Like me, most of the Gen 2 had suppressed and altered emotions. For Nyx to speak out like this, something must have caught her attention that I missed. Perhaps she was onto something though.


    These 3rd Generation Commandos were fundamentally different from myself and the second generation. They are regular humans who have already lived most of their adult lives before becoming Death Commandos. They weren''t raised for war like the second generation or created for war, like I was. I could see how their personalities and world views would clash. However, I was ordered to make this work.


    And make it work I shall.


    ¡°Your concerns are noted Commando, but my hands are tied. You should attempt to get along with the new generation. You will most likely be seeing and working with many more of them in the near future. After all, the 3rd generation will double the number of your second generation and nearly quadruple that of my first generation. I understand they are no replacement for Hypnos and Demeter, but orders are orders.¡±


    Nyx winced at the mention of Hypnos. She was close to the former stealth specialist. I suppose they might have been closer than I expected.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mea¡ª¡­.Sorry, sir. I understand. Thank you for your time.¡± She cut herself off mid-sentence and seemed¡­ frustrated?


    Nyx promptly gave me a crisp salute and walked down an adjoining hallway. I didn¡¯t mind the abrupt ending to our conversation. I did give her permission to speak freely, after all. I guess I''ll just never understand her completely.

 Prologue. 2

    Aboard a Panther class stealth transport craft in hanger C2 of the HFAX Silent Night.


    ¡°Hephaestus¡­ will you please turn that shit off?¡± groaned Artemis.


    ¡°Are you asking ME to turn off the DJ Blyatman? I¡¯ll have you know he is a 21st-century Hardbass genius! Besides, Nyx was the one who enlightened me to his genius, so I¡¯m not the only one who wants to hear it,¡± said Hephaestus with a look of false devastation, then switching to a coy smile.


    Nyx was, as usual, just silently nodding her head to the beat in her harness, already geared up and ready to go. I didn¡¯t understand the appeal of this Hardbass music. It sounded like somebody was slapping a drum along with some random electronic noises together until something came out.


    Then again, I had yet to hear any music that interested me. So perhaps it was just a me thing. No matter, it¡¯s time to get moving.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Hephaestus, turn it off. Finish your gear check. We are deploying in fifteen,¡± I ordered.


    Everybody sounded off and began donning their Commando armor. The armor itself was imposing. Its sleek black finish with red visors gave us quite an imposing appearance. But it was the armor itself that was genuinely terrifying, and even I didn¡¯t completely understand it. It was the culmination of years of reverse engineering Xeno technology along with Humanity''s natural ingenuity which gave birth to this armor.


    Our armor was capable of withstanding repeated barrages from nearly all types of enemy fire, whether it be laser, plasma, or ballistic. Not only did it boast impressive defensive capabilities, but the armor was also individually crafted for each Death Commando, further increasing our physical abilities and allowing us to achieve even more incredible feats with our augmented bodies.


    ¡°Man, I¡¯ll never go back to using exosuits again. This armor is something else,¡± mused Zeus as the armor seemingly came to life on his body.


    ¡°True, the military has this armor under lock and key. I doubt even most of the High Admirals know how it¡¯s constructed,¡± explained Nike while doing some stretching in his new armor.


    Over the loudspeakers, a female voice rang out. ¡°This is Foe Hammer. We are preparing for take-off. Strap in, friends.¡±


    We all followed suit and strapped into the Panther¡¯s harnesses in silence. The clicking of mechanisms and the whirling of the interior fans were the only sounds present. There was no need for words during the descent to the planet.


    The space battle was still going on and everybody knew what that meant. The possibility of getting hit randomly in a battle like this was always on your mind. It was somewhat frustrating knowing there was nothing you could do to increase your odds.


    The Panther transport crafts had high spec plasma shields and stealth fields, but it didn¡¯t matter if a stray rail gunshot from a capital ship vaporized us or a downed Elunari fighter barreled into our craft.


    "As soon as we drop out of warp, I''m punching it to the surface, so pray hard, ladies and gentlemen,¡± Foe Hammer called over the radio.


    Pray hard, huh?


    If there was a god for Humanity, it sure didn¡¯t care much for me or anyone for that matter. And they sure wouldn¡¯t recognize me as a member of their flock anyways.


    I didn¡¯t have much time to ponder this as we dropped out of warp space. It was always an uncomfortable experience, no matter how many times I¡¯ve experienced it. It felt like somebody had quickly readjusted my internal organs and only placed half of them back into my stomach.


    The craft lurched upwards and launched out of the hangar into open space. There weren''t any windows in the ship, and the ride was silent besides the engine''s roar now. It was eerie knowing a full-blown space battle was going on just outside this small metal casket.


    It seemed like an eternity before Foe Hammer called out once more. ¡°We are entering the atmosphere. Prepare for landing, friends.¡±


    The landing was elegant and efficient as always. Foe Hammer rarely disappointed. Most of the regs wanted little to do with us Death Commandos. But Foe Hammer never complained about any of us. She was always kind and cordial to Hades Squad, even going as far as to call us her friends.


    The liftgate dropped and a lush green forest greeted us. The Elunari were blessed with hundreds of lush, fertile planets in their systems, and Odeus 5 was no exception. Although the gravity was a little less than what was usually comfortable for Humanity, the planet would make an excellent colony one day. Once we exterminated the Elunari off it, of course.


    Everybody gathered their packs and slug rifles. It was a shame we couldn¡¯t use our bolters or rail guns for this mission. They were just too loud and cumbersome. And we had a lot of running to do.


    ¡°Stay safe out there, Kronos. May God¡¯s hand guide you all,¡± Foe Hammer radioed directly to me.


    I looked up at the rear camera on the ship and gave it a nod. ¡°Of course, thank you for the landing.¡±


    I turned to my squad, who were already in formation, fanning out just in case we missed something. ¡°Let¡¯s move out, Hades Squad. We¡¯ll maintain a speed of fifty miles per hour. We should reach the rendezvous point before nightfall,¡± I radioed.


    The squad answered with a mix of affirmatives and dejected ¡°yes, sirs¡± from the Gen 3s. Of course, the Gen 3s weren''t ordinarily capable of such speeds without their armor, and it would be a long run, but they shouldn¡¯t struggle too much.


    ---


    Running through the forest was satisfying as we barreled towards the rendezvous point. The scenery was nothing special, something I¡¯ve seen hundreds of times on other planets. I¡¯ve been on enough of these lush planets to have seen it all.


    However, it was different compared to the concrete citadel of the Mount Olympus facility on Mars or the black metal used in the construction of the Silent Night. Humanity rarely used such vibrant colors in their construction anymore. Function came before beauty nowadays. If it couldn¡¯t survive orbital bombardment, it was a waste of material.


    We were about eight miles away from the rendezvous point. We only ran into one patrol, which we just went around¡ªa welcomed boon. I signaled to activate our camo as we closed in. We couldn¡¯t maintain the camo forever since it drained out suits¡¯ batteries, so we used it sparingly.


    The friendly Marine squad began pinging on our radars as we got within their camp range. When we arrived, they were well hidden within the forest''s foliage. For regs, they sure were the best of the best.


    I located their commanding officer and approached, only uncloaking when I was right behind them. Although I couldn¡¯t see the face of the Marine they were talking to, she let out a surprised scream as I seemingly materialized out of thin air. The commanding officer turned around and let out a very unmanly yelp and curse of surprise as well.


    ¡°SHIT! Can you please not do that, sir¡­¡± he said, breathing hard.


    Looking down at the Marine, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to startle you.¡±


    After taking a few deep breaths the Marine, while looking me up and down responded, ¡°It¡¯s fine, sir. No worries. We just weren¡¯t expecting Hades Squad. Command told us we were getting back up but we didn¡¯t think they would send you guys.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint, Sergeant.¡±


    The sergeant shook his head side to side. ¡°No, sir... no, it¡¯s fine. This mission should be a cakewalk with you guys. We¡¯ve been scoping out the area and its surroundings for two days now. There is pretty much nothing out there. Forest patrols are sparse and the guard patrols in the facility are a joke. There can¡¯t be any more than twenty guards active at any given time. These Xenos are acting like the planet isn''t under siege at all.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then this should be a ¡°cakewalk¡± indeed, Sargent. Send over any of the relevant information. I¡¯ll have a plan of attack done in just a few minutes, and we can begin.¡±


    ----


    With the information provided by the Marines, we were ready to commence. During my conversation, Artemis and Nyx had already scouted the facility and confirmed the Marine¡¯s report. I called them back and beckoned the fourteen-crew Marine squad over as well. Once everyone gathered, I began the briefing and gave orders.


    ¡°Nike, set up a jammer and keep them off comms for as long as possible. Then, Nyx and I, along with six Marines, will enter through the back motor pool where there is only one guard stationed. Artemis will take that guard out and provide overwatch. Zeus and Apollo will lead the rest of the Marines and surround the facility. You are to stay silent in the forest until we trigger any alarms. Hephaestus, stay with Nike and keep the jammer up.¡± Nineteen arms went up in a salute of confirmation.


    ¡°For Humanity,¡± I said quietly.


    A quiet chorus of ¡°For Humanity!¡± gently echoed in that quiet forest.


    We broke up into our respective teams and began to converge onto the facility. As we got into position, I noticed one of the Marine¡¯s breathing was erratic. I couldn¡¯t see her face through her mask, but she was nervous as she checked her laser rifle over and over again.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, Marine?¡± I called out to her.


    ¡°Private first class, Miranda, sir,¡± she said with a hint of nervousness in her tiny voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Private Miranda. Stay close to me and watch my back. We will make it out of here,¡± I said, trying to reassure her.


    She let out a breath I¡¯m sure she was holding for some time. The regs didn¡¯t like talking to us. Many of them said we gave off a weird aura, and they didn¡¯t like being around us. However, not a single one was unaware of what we could accomplish.


    There were plenty of stories of Death Commando squads single-handedly storming fortified bases and flipping the tides of planetary battles. So, a personal oath of protection from one was as good as a ticket home to a nervous soldier. And giving her a more simple command would help her focus on the task at hand.


    As we closed in on the facility, I finally got a good look at it. The Elunari used bright-colored plastics for most of their construction. However, that¡¯s not what pulled my attention away. This facility looks more like a hospital than a military or government black site. The building was large and was colored a teal-ish blue color. It was also five stories tall, and the front had a roundabout that resembled that of a Human hospital.


    However, the Elunari soldiers in their forest green camo guarding the front and posted up in sentry towers around the facility broke any illusion that this was a civilian site, not that it mattered either way.


    As we skulked through the forest towards the back of the building, the number of guards dwindled significantly. They didn¡¯t even have guards posted in the towers at the back. How prideful these Xenos were acting, pretending like their planet wasn¡¯t about to fall. And sitting in a weird chair that resembled a purple scorpion at the back door with multiple garage door-esq holes, was a soldier struggling to stay awake. Fortunately for him, Artemis could help with that.


    I waited a few moments and gave Aremtis the signal. The Elunari had hearing that far surpassed Humanity, and I doubt they could hear my voice through my helmet, but it was better safe than sorry. Just a few seconds after the signal, I watched the soldier¡¯s head turn into a splatter on the wall. Artemis was sitting well over half a mile away on top of a tree as she fired her modified slug rifle. The subsonic tungsten bolt didn¡¯t make so much as a woosh as it sent the guard into an eternal slumber.


    One of the Marines quickly cut away the plastic fencing as we moved into the facility. Artemis was already dealing with the guards that would have seen us. We made a dash for the door as we stuck together.


    Any fear that the marines were experiencing was elevated as we made it to the door. The equivalent of a handprint scanner for a handle was there. Nyx casually lifted the dead guard¡¯s hand and slapped his pink hand across the scanner. The scanner responded with a small beep, and the door slid open, revealing the interior of the building. She just shrugged, and we moved into the building.


    Heat maps of the facility showed that our objective was on the fourth floor. That''s most likely where they had their servers. A quick bio-pulse scanned the adjoining rooms and hallways for signs of life, but it pinged negative in my helmet.


    We came through a set of double doors, and the teal plastic was replaced with a bright sterile white color. It seems the concept of cleanliness and clean colored environments transcends species.


    Another bio-scan pinged back that the entire first floor was clear. We found some stairs, and I signaled for Nyx to take three Marines and clear the second floor while I took the third. Upon reaching the third floor, I pinged for any lifeforms and it returned negative again. Strange, why don''t they have guards in the building?


    The building maintained its sterile white coloring as multiple rooms branched off the primary hallway. Stretchers and various medical supplies lay scattered around the place. Doors to rooms were open, showing beds and machines alike. This was definitely a hospital at some point.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I was pondering these things for only a moment when I heard something crunch underneath a heavy boot. I looked forward to the space in front of the lead Marine and watched the light distort and warp for a moment. Then, a white-hot blade suddenly pierced the heart of the Marine in front of me, lifting him off the ground.


    I instantly noticed the small amount of blood seemingly floating in the air and sent three bolts center mass into the target. I was rewarded with the sound of bones and armor being crushed as a tall Elunari¡¯s body in an elegant set of blue armor crumpled to the ground, their stealth field failing.


    Have they finally figured out our cloaking tech? Is this the purpose of this site?


    At least before now, the Elunari didn''t have active camo or wear that kind of armor. And why is it so tall like one of them? The lights flickered briefly from an explosion outside, and I saw the distortion of active camo behind Miranda.


    ¡°TURN AROUND, MARINE, AND SHOOT!¡± I yelled at her to get her attention.


    I was already moving to take a shot. However, she was in the way, and I couldn¡¯t make out the target beyond her. They must have been using some version of our active camo to hide from our bio-scanners. It¡¯s the only explanation.


    Miranda¡¯s training must have kicked in as she responded without hesitation to my order and raised her laser rifle to fire at the invisible enemy. I began to move in to help her when I realized my worries were spot on. They always come in threes.


    I pivoted only to catch a glimpse of another white-hot blade aiming right for my neck that was nearly upon me. Without any space to react, I did the only thing I could. I shoved my slug rifle and hand right into the blade''s path. The white-hot plasma blade sliced clean through my weapon and separated my left hand above the wrist. I didn¡¯t really feel pain, just a tiny prick telling me something was wrong with my body. A wound like this would send a Human into pain shock in no time at all, but not me.


    My sacrifice slowed down the blade as it bit through flesh and metal. I weaved around and aimed roughly where the head should be on the tall Xeno. Maxing out my augmented body, assisted by my suit, I punched through the air with all my strength. I didn¡¯t feel much resistance as I shattered the visor on the alien¡¯s helmet.


    The strength of the punch sent my arm up to the forearm through what used to be its face. I quickly pulled my arm free, kicked up its plasma spear, catching it in midair, and spun around.


    I turned just in time to see Miranda get her arm and rifle kicked in, sending her bouncing across the ground. I took a step and tossed the plasma spear down the hall like a javelin. The spear flickered with white plasma as it barreled down the center of the hallway. The Elunari let out a surprised grunt as the spear impaled it through the stomach, sending it flying ten feet down the hall, pinning it to the wall.


    I moved towards the downed Miranda while radioing my squad. ¡°Unknown Elunari Elite units on site. They are using an active camo similar to ours. Bio-scanners do not pick them up,¡± I warned. I got multiple thumbs up on my HUD confirming my squad had gotten the message.


    I turned to the down Marine and shook my head. She was wounded across her left arm, but her exosuit had taken a majority of the blow. ¡°You alright, Marine?¡± I asked.


    She was breathing heavily again as she responded. ¡°Yeah.. yeah. Arm''s broke, so is my rifle, but I¡¯ll live. Thank you, sir. For saving me.¡±


    I bent over and helped the Marine to her feet. ¡°Just doing my job, Marine. I didn¡¯t know they had active camo,¡± I said regretfully.


    She gave the corpse of her fallen comrades a quick glance and turned away. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you couldn¡¯t have known. At least they died instantly.¡±


    With the Marine hobbling behind me, I walked over to the impaled Elunari. There was little threat of a fourth one since they attacked in squads of three but I couldn¡¯t waste more time. The Xeno was still alive and choking on its blood. I silenced the alien¡¯s moans of pain by crushing its windpipe with a swift punch to the throat.


    To confirm my suspicions, I ripped the blue helmet off the corpse and was greeted by the appearance of a pale white Elunari, an Albino as we called them. They were the elites of their race and we didn¡¯t understand much about them. They were some abomination of biologically altered Elunari with a severe amount of combat implants. They were far more dangerous than your average Elunari.


    Hell, they were easily the most dangerous Xeno Humanity has fought against for the last twenty years. But why are they wearing this blue amour instead of their standard gray? So many questions needed answering, but I had to take the wounded Marine back to safety. She wouldn¡¯t survive another attack, and I couldn¡¯t protect her from three Xenos at once.


    I grabbed a hold of the plasma spear, ripped it out from the corpse, and looked over to the Marine. ¡°Let¡¯s meet up with the rest of the team.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. But sir, your hand¡­ are you going to be okay?¡± Miranda asked me with worry.


    I started a light jog so as not to let her fall behind. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The suit is handling the bleeding, and I don¡¯t feel any pain.¡±


    Besides, this isn¡¯t the first limb I¡¯ve lost, and it probably won¡¯t be the last.


    Miranda gave me a dejected nod and followed me closer this time back down to the first floor. According to her file, this was her fourth mission as a Marine Force Recon member. She has a lot to learn, but she is going to make a fine soldier for Humanity.


    By the time we made it to what I would assume was the lobby, everybody else was already there. Apollo had just finished treating a wounded marine and rushed over to me upon noticing my lack of a left hand. ¡°Let me take a look at that, sir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Apollo. Look over this Marine for me, will you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± I couldn¡¯t see his face, but I knew he wasn¡¯t all that happy about me refusing medical treatment.


    Bad habit of mine. I know he is just trying to help.


    Apollo began to splint Miranda¡¯s arm as I walked over to Nike. He was furiously tapping away on the keyboard only he could see while Hephaestus was effortlessly carrying the large terminal on his back that was being used as a housing for the jammer. Nike didn¡¯t even look up from his work and without missing a beat, gave me a quick rundown of how the other squads were doing.


    Zeus, Artemis, and their Marines were still clearing the last few patrols coming in to check on the facility after destroying all the outside guards. Nike had managed to keep the jammer up the entire time despite the Elunari¡¯s attempts to stop him.


    ¡°Good work, Commando. Have you figured out how to get a proper bio-scan? We still have yet to clear the facility completely, and those active camo users are going to be a problem if we can¡¯t find them first.¡±


    Nike turned around and nodded furiously. ¡°Of course, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem, sir. I¡¯ve already begun working on a way to scan for those soldiers using camo since they are most likely using our tech. Just give me a moment to finish this,¡± he said quickly.


    It took Apollo another few minutes of tapping away, but he stood up straight and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Got it, sir. I¡¯ve got four signatures on the fifth floor. Back of the building, near the roof access.¡±


    ¡°Heph, Apollo, stay with Nike and the wounded Marines. After that, Nyx and I will clear out the fifth floor, along with any able-bodied marine.¡±


    Everyone got situated and my new team consisted of Nyx, six marines, and myself. We separated at the two different stairwells and began our ascent to the fifth floor. Nike couldn¡¯t get an exact pinpoint on the signatures but we knew they were towards the back of the building near the roof access. There was also a massive dead zone about the size of an entire room.


    The Marine taking point walked first into the hallway, followed by me. He checked the corner and motioned that it was clear and for us to follow. Unfortunately, as soon as I breached the corner, a laser bolt smacked me in the chest where my heart is and two separate laser bolts tagged the unfortunate Marine in front of me in both his legs. My armor absorbed the laser round but the Marine wasn¡¯t so lucky. The energy bolts welded his exosuit and armor to his legs, dropping him to the ground in agony.


    I immediately returned to cover as a barrage of laser rounds flooded the hallway. The Elunari didn¡¯t even bother finishing off the poor Marine as he screamed for help. I got a good snapshot of the hallway with just a quick glance. It was about thirty feet long and there were two on the right side and one on the left firing laser rifles at us. Sadly for them, they had merely trapped themselves.


    I banked a modified flashbang off the wall and listened as it skipped across the ground right into the group of soldiers. These flashbangs were specifically designed to counter Elunari. Even Albinos, with their specialized armor, couldn¡¯t withstand the perfectly tuned sound that was meant to burst their eardrums. They were so powerful that the flashbang could even blind us through our gear as well.


    Before the flashbang went off, I was already running down the hallway at full sprint, cracking the plastic tiles under my feet as I ran. I covered my face with my arm and averted my eyes to the side as much as possible. Then, the flashbang went off with a bright blue light and a deafening bang as the Elunari screeched in pain.


    They all fell to the ground screaming bloody murder while their active camo shimmered and tried to readjust to their constant flailing. I quickly finished the two on the right while they writhed on the ground, impaling their heads with my commandeered plasma spear.


    I thought it best to use this melee weapon in the narrow hallways of the facility. I didn¡¯t have much ammo for my bolt pistol, and I needed it just in case we got into a fight in the forest. This spear would be useless out in the open, so I needed to take advantage of it now. I didn¡¯t need to tell Nyx anything as she stayed close behind me and finished off the last Xeno with a few bolts of her slug rifle.


    ¡°Nyx, tend to that marine. I¡¯ll search the dead zone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± She ran off to help the downed marine, who had stopped screaming at some point, most likely passing out from the pain.


    I peered through the glass door into the room the three Albinos were guarding and what I saw surprised me more than the active camo or the blue armored Albinos.


    Is it a child''s playroom?


    I entered the room and looked around, I didn¡¯t see anything, and my bio-scan showed nothing. The walls weren¡¯t made out of the Elunari¡¯s plastic; instead, it was a black metal with a bunch of colorful drawings taped around randomly.


    So that¡¯s why this is a dead zone. They are using our metal to block scans. This was probably salvaged from a ship. But why would they put it around this room? And why is it decorated like this? The room was full of oddly shaped wooden toys and other things I didn¡¯t understand.


    But then I heard the faint sound of a door being slammed above me. At the end of the room was a black metal door. I moved quickly and burst through the door, looking up the center of a stairwell. Rather than climbing the stairs, I focused all my strength on my legs and jumped straight up instead of climbing them. I slammed the plasma spear into the side of the stairs. It made a hissing sound as it quickly cut into the plastic and used it as a platform to hoist myself up.


    I left the plasma spear, pulled out my bolt pistol, and breached the door. Being ambushed out in the open without a projectile weapon would mean the end for me if there were more on the roof.


    The door was sent flying as I ran out into the rain, gusts of wind battering against me. I didn¡¯t see anywhere to hide, and there was no shimming of active camo. Only¡­


    Two small figures huddled over the edge at the opposite end of the roof, looking down at the ground, fighting to stay standing against the wind and rain. I walked over to them, and once I was about halfway, I stopped and turned on my translator.


    ¡°Stop. You have nowhere else to run.¡± The synthetic speech from my helmet came out as a garbled mess of sounds that was Elunari¡¯s spoken language.


    Now that I was closer to the two children, I could fully make them out as they stared at me in complete and utter terror. The taller one was body blocking the smaller one and stretching her arms out wide as if to protect the other. Her light pink dress was fluttering in the storm, but she was glaring at me now. Her fear had turned into defiance.


    A slight pang ran through my chest, but I ignored it. I must have lost more blood than I thought.


    I¡¯ve never seen an Elunari child before, but I could only guess she was around ten standard years old. However, it was the one behind her that surprised me the most.


    Today just keeps getting crazier and crazier.


    Behind her was, of all things, a small Elunari child with pale white skin, hair, and bright pink eyes. He couldn¡¯t have been older than six standard years old.


    So it seems they do start off as children. We always wondered if Albinos were born or made. But it seems we have our answer.


    I was about to repeat my order when the older one just suddenly began smiling, her bone-white teeth and yellow eyes gleaming off the landing pad lights in the darkness. She turned to the little Albino and said something while the rain poured down her face. I was already in a full sprint before the words finished translating in my helmet.


    I didn¡¯t know how I knew but I had a bad feeling about what would transpire. My body moved before my brain even registered anything. Time seemed to slow as the translator¡¯s words read out into my helmet.


    ¡°Please, forgive me.¡±


    I watched as the girl''s shoulders and arms pulled back and tensed in slow motion. She pushed the child off the edge of the roof with all her strength. I was already on top of them as they were falling.


    I swiped out with my left hand in an attempt to grab them¡­only to remember I didn¡¯t have a left hand anymore. My painkillers had numbed both my mind and injury.


    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the child¡¯s screaming and crying face as he fell towards the ground. And I¡¯d never been able to forget the sound he made that day when he hit the ground.


    Why? Why did she have to push him?


    As I stared over the edge, I heard the distinct fhwoop of a slug rifle being fired. I turned in time to see the body of the older girl crumple over, a kitchen knife falling out of her hand as she fell over.


    A weird static feeling rushed my mind. Everything felt numb, like I had lost a ton of blood, but my injury wasn¡¯t bleeding. I¡¯ve never felt like this before. Let alone react like this.


    What is wrong with me?


    In my confused state, I gazed towards Zeus who was standing there, aiming his rifle. Before I knew it, I was standing and pointing an accusing finger at him.


    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING, ZEUS?¡± I yelled at him.


    Yell? When have I¡ª when have I ever yelled at anyone before? My head just feels so empty¡­


    ¡°What do you mean, Commander?! That Xeno was about to stab you in the neck!?¡± he screamed. I couldn¡¯t see his face, but I could feel the unsure and angry look he was giving me.


    I looked at the dull kitchen knife on the floor. It wouldn¡¯t have even chipped the paint off my armor.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t a threat,¡± I growled back.


    What am I¡­


    Zeus, seemingly surprised at my response, said, ¡°Commander, are you mad at me?! What difference does it make?! I believe you said it yourself. Orders are orders. We were to wipe out any and all personnel at this facility,¡± he spat at me.


    Wait, am I angry? Is that even possible? I¡¯ve never been angry before.


    ¡°She could have been useful,¡± I responded half-heartedly, unsure of my own words.


    I am¡­ confused.

 Prologue.3

    Vitality Medical Station in Human-controlled space, 2502. One week after the raid on the Elunari Facility.


    ¡°Draining Bio-Sculptor. Warning. Draining Bio-Sculptor,¡± repeated a synthetic voice.


    I sloshed out of the Bio-Sculptor tube onto the cold, white floor. I began coughing my lungs up as I attempted to clear my system of this awful gel-like substance. I imagine this is what bleach tastes like.


    After coughing for a good few minutes, I looked up at the man dressed in all white with a datapad standing over me. ¡°Commander Kronos of Hades Squad?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me,¡± I croaked.


    Damn, this gel really dries your throat out. The nurse tossed me a warm bottle of water, which I promptly destroyed in seconds. Ah, much better. Although I need to consume much less water than a Human, the water was still refreshing.


    ¡°What is the last thing you remember, Commander Kronos?¡±


    ¡°Being admitted to Vitality Station to regrow my left hand.¡± I fired back.


    The nurse began tapping away at his datapad and continued. ¡°And last question. How old are you, Kronos?"


    ¡°Fifteen standard years old,¡± I replied.


    The nurse looked confused at my answer and knitted his brows at me as if I was lying. I was currently naked and standing over him by nearly two feet. My appearance betrayed my age. However, I really was only fifteen.


    After a few moments of swiping away at his datapad, he responded with a nod, ¡°So you are¡­what on Earth did they feed you?¡±


    ¡°Nutrient paste,¡± I answered non-committedly.


    With a look of slight disgust, the nurse furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Nutrient paste, huh¡­¡± He shrugged and continued talking. ¡°Anyways, you don¡¯t seem to have any side-effects from the Bio-Sculptor. You will be aboard Vitality Station for another three weeks while your hand finishes the regrowing process. Head Doctor Su¨¢rez will be your primary care physician while you are on board¡­ and your room is one one seven in the blue east sector. Clothes are on the table before you leave. Any questions?¡±


    ¡°None.¡±


    The nurse gave me another nod and walked out of the room. I tried to flex my leftt hand but realized I currently didn¡¯t have fingers. My wrist and palm had regrown over my time in the Bio-Sculptor, but it would take at least a week or so for my fingers to come back. I walked over to the jet-black sleepwear they left for me and slipped it on.


    I disliked this three-week waiting period. But, I was at the mercy of the medical staff while I was here. There wasn¡¯t much for me to do in this kind of situation. I didn¡¯t need to eat or sleep as often as Humans. There was nowhere I could train at this station where I wouldn¡¯t cause damage. And I didn¡¯t do anything else but train or go on missions. So with nothing left to do, I just opted to sleep. Maybe it will help my hand grow back faster, and get me out of here sooner.


    ¡ª


    I jolted out of bed, sweating and breathing heavily. Damn, another one. It¡¯s only been seventy-two hours since I rolled out of the Bio-Sculptor and this is the second time I¡¯ve had the same dream. Or I guess people might call this a nightmare.


    The events on Odeus 5 replay over and over again until I wake up in a cold sweat. I hear the final words of that Xeno child and watch as I fail to grab him.


    I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s more problematic. The fact I¡¯ve never had a dream in my entire life until now or that this event is somehow affecting me. Not wanting to think about it, I rolled out of bed and hopped into the sanitation unit, cleaning myself. The chemical dispenser hissed and sprayed my body, cleaning everything in just under a minute.


    I strode through the halls; the recovering marines or medical personnel were moving out of my way. Thankfully, these hallways were much broader and higher than usual so I could walk comfortably down them. The mess hall was a large room with rows upon rows of benches and a serving counter where people dished out food to recovering soldiers.


    I grabbed a tray and avoided the lunch line. Instead, I headed straight to the nutrient paste dispenser, which didn¡¯t have a line. Does nobody ever grab this stuff? It¡¯s really good for you.


    I sat down in the corner of the room and began chowing down. I had come to enjoy the taste of nutrient paste. I often heard the regs complain about how bland the stuff was, but it wasn¡¯t bad. It was also the most efficient thing a soldier could eat anyways.


    I sat alone and looked out into the vast room. Everybody was sitting a healthy two whole tables away from me like I was a disease. But it didn¡¯t bother me. It was par for the course actually. I was about to finish my food when a short Hispanic woman wearing a dark blue lab coat walked over to me carrying a meal tray.


    ¡°Seat taken, Commander?¡± I motioned to one of the many open seats around me. And, of course, she sat down directly in front of me. The Doctor in front of me was probably in her early thirties. Brown hair and eyes, average height. Let¡¯s see, and she¡¯s th¡ª


    ¡°Are you checking me out, Commander Kronos?¡± she asked innocently with a smile on her face, wrapping her arms around to cover herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the word I¡¯d use, Head Doctor Su¨¢rez. I¡¯m just simply investigating you, that¡¯s all."


    ¡°Ah, well, you¡¯re no fun,¡± Su¨¢rez said dejectedly. The Doctor straightened her lab coat and gave me a professional smile. ¡°Anyways, it¡¯s nice to meet you, Commander Kronos. I¡¯m the lead Doctor on this station. And I apologize that I haven¡¯t had time to speak to you since you have arrived. I was a little preoccupied with a fresh batch of marines off of Odeus 5.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just passing the time at your station. I don¡¯t need any extra care while I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! I pride myself on being the most passionate and compassionate doctor in the Navy! It¡¯s unforgivable that I¡¯ve neglected you these last few days, especially someone as important as you, Commander!¡± Su¨¢rez stated, standing up from the bench and striking a pose with her spoon in her hand.


    Not wanting to draw any more attention than I¡¯m already getting, I attempted to defuse the ranting doctor. ¡°Yes, yes, of course. It¡¯s fine. My hand is growing back fine, and I¡¯m in no pain to speak of. I¡¯m sure there are plenty of people on this ship who need your help far more than I do.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you are right, however, I want you to come in for some checkups next week.¡± I was about to protest when she hit me with ¡°non-negotiable checkups, Commander.¡± Not wanting to risk the wrath of the doctor who decides when I get to leave this station, I simply nodded and agreed to her terms.


    Death Commandos were in a weird gray area in the military. We weren¡¯t technically part of any branch of the military. Instead, we were directly under the control of the big wigs on Mars and almost a sub-branch of the military in the Federation. Although we did obey the chain of command, I suppose we were more like a¡­ private army of sorts. But I knew where my loyalties lay.


    ¡°However, there is something I want to discuss with you, Commander. I have to admit this is the first time I¡¯ve met a Gen 1 Commando. There aren¡¯t many of you guys left out there after all,¡± she said with a tint of remorse.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. To be expected even. We were merely weapons to be used in the service of Humanity.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ so it is true,¡± Su¨¢rez said incredulously. ¡°I read some reports about the evangelists being pretty aggressive with you guys and how you often diffused the situation just by agreeing with them. But do you really believe you aren''t a real Human, Commander Kronos? That you don¡¯t have a soul?¡±


    Here we go again.


    I''ve already had this conversation an infinite amount of times. When I was first deployed, many were so zealous in their efforts to demonize us Gen 1s, spouting how we weren¡¯t real Humans and we lacked a soul.


    Of course, I agreed with them. This would often surprise the vast majority of them. It was hard for these people to call out the thing they were complaining about when I just sat there nodding my head agreeing with them. I never considered myself to be an actual Human¡ªjust a weapon for Humanity to wield. I was grown in a tube on Mars after all, and I doubt I had a so-called ¡°soul,¡± if those even existed.


    ¡°If you have read my file, Doctor, then I am sure you understand my opinion on these matters. I, along with all of my comrades, understand what we are and what our purpose is. There is no mistake. We are not real Humans, and we never will be. Doctor Octario created us in a lab. I spent my first few months of life in a tube, only to come out as an adolescent. Before I even reached my first decade of life, I was already a man being sent into battle. We are soulless, intelligent weapons, not Humans,¡± I stated with conviction.


    Doctor Su¨¢rez stared at me with a look of shock for a few moments while tapping her rice with her spoon. ¡°Have you ever heard the saying Commander, if it looks like a duck, walks like a duck, and quacks like a duck, then it¡¯s probably a duck? Well, you look like a Human, walk like a Human, talk like a Human, so you¡¯re probably a Human, Commander.¡±


    ¡°Such a simple line of deduction doesn¡¯t apply to us, Doctor. We are merely weapons masquerading as Humans.¡± The doctor¡¯s wristwatch let out an alarm as she sighed. ¡°Duty calls. This conversation isn¡¯t over, Commander. You and I are going to have lunch together every day until you leave this station.¡±


    I raised my finger to protest when. ¡°NON-NEGOTIABLE! A prescription of a daily lunch with the cutest Head Doctor on the station for Mr. Commander Kronos!¡±


    I sat back down as she beamed at me with her spoon in hand, pointing at me. Flinging rice onto my face in the process. I simply nodded to confirm as she picked her tray up and left. I enjoyed the remainder of my cold nutrient paste in peace and silence.


    ¡ª


    It¡¯s been two weeks since I¡¯ve been on this station, and I''m beginning to grow restless. My daily prescription dose of Doctor Su¨¢rez was starting to wear me down. I didn¡¯t have a huge social battery but it seemed the doctor''s was infinite. So to alleviate myself, I decided I¡¯d go on a nightly jog around the station. I had just made it back to the crew quarters when one of the crew doors slid open and out came a familiar face.


    ¡°Heimdall. It¡¯s good to see you,¡± I said.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    The man¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise, but he gave me a big smile. ¡°Howdy ho! It¡¯s even better to see you, kid. I¡¯d say you look good but it seems you¡¯re missing some fingers there young man.¡±


    My fingers had only regrown the first digit at this point, and I could start flexing them now. They looked very awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had it worse,¡± I responded.


    ¡°Oh, I know you have, boy. Come walk with me a bit.¡±


    Heimdall was one of the first Gen 2 Death Commandos I had in my squad. He eventually got promoted to Commander as well and even leads his own team now. He was on the shorter side for a Gen 2, and he had some kind of reaction to the implants that grayed his hair out. Even though he was only in his late twenties, he looked twenty years older.


    ¡°What brings you to this station, Heimdall? You seem fine to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you know, just getting a routine checkup. Nothing special, just the usual. Besides, I''d choose beautiful Doc Su¨¢rez over old hag Octario any day, ahaha!¡±


    ¡°In your dreams, Heimdall. You don¡¯t stand a chance against her,¡± I quipped at him.


    ¡°Did you just? Never mind¡­ anyways, that was cold, kid. A man can dream, can¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Not a fan of dreaming currently.¡±


    He frowned at my harsh words but didn¡¯t press me, and I didn¡¯t mean to say that so aggressively either. Heimdall led us to the rehabilitation ward, and I was about to ask him what we were doing here when he opened the door to reveal a large white room with brown pads on the walls. It had a bunch of Parallel Bars for patients¡¯ rehabilitation. He walked over to one and slid out the metal bar from its housing, and tossed it to me.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do with this?¡± I asked as the bar rolled down my chest and into my hand.


    ¡°You are stressed out, kid. You haven¡¯t unclenched your fists since we started talking. I can tell they got you cooped up in here with nothing to do but sit on your ass. So, we are gonna spar a bit.¡±


    ¡°Heimdall, I¡¯m fine, really. Besides, it''s against the rules, and you know that.¡±


    ¡°Get the stick out of your ass, kid. You know you want to. Besides, did somebody give you orders saying you couldn¡¯t swing a metal bar around with an old squadmate?¡±


    ¡°No¡­. I guess not.¡±


    Heimdall grinned and chuckled to himself, almost like some kind of evil villain. ¡°Then let¡¯s get to it! I promise I¡¯ll go easy on my crippled Commander!¡±


    I spun the improvised staff around. It was difficult when I was missing two-thirds of my fingers on a hand, but I would make do. It felt good to swing something heavy around instead of just doing bodyweight exercises all day. Heimdall didn¡¯t give me much time to warm up as he ran straight for me, smiling his wicked smile. Crazy man. I mainly just deflected his blows as I couldn¡¯t challenge him with one hand.


    ¡°Say kid, what are you gonna do after the war?¡± he asked me in between blows.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on, the war isn¡¯t gonna last forever. We have already crushed a majority of the Xeno council races. The Elunari might have a lot of worlds but they are going to run out of them eventually. There are even some whispers of peace talks,¡± Heimdall said all this while attacking me relentlessly.


    So much for going easy on me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll probably stay with the Commandos ¡®til the day I die,¡± I responded honestly.


    ¡°Bullshit! A young man like you should have DREAMS! ASPIRATIONS! You don¡¯t need to fight forever. There are plenty of things you can do! You can train the next generation! Hell, you could even go private! I¡¯m sure people would pay top dollar for a Death Commando chief of security.¡± Heimdall didn¡¯t really give me time to think as he backed me into a corner.


    ¡°I haven''t thought about it, Heimdall,¡± I said, grunting while kicking him away from me. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think that far ahead about unimportant things. I¡¯ll go wherever Humanity needs me.¡± He swung at my legs as I leaped over him using the bar like a pole vaulter.


    ¡°BAH! There you go with that ¡®Humanity needs me¡¯ shit. You¡¯ve done plenty for us, boy! Make your old man a promise, and think about the future a bit, will you? Go settle down somewhere, buy a farm, and live your days out in peace. I¡¯m sure you and Nyx would be very happy together.¡±


    What?


    He stopped, sweating and staring at me with an intensity I''m not sure I¡¯ve ever seen from him. And when did he become my old man? He¡¯s only thirteen years older than me. And what¡¯s all this talk about Nyx being happy with me? I sighed.


    ¡°Sure thing, old man. I¡¯ll give it some thought.¡±


    He just gave me a big stupid smile. ¡°Good¡­ good. I know that¡¯s all I¡¯m gonna get out of you today. I gotta go kid. I can see you are already feeling much better,¡± he said with a satisfied nod.


    Huh. Maybe Heimdall did understand me. I do feel a lot better. Matter of fact, I haven¡¯t felt this good in weeks.


    ¡°Thanks, Heimdall,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°Anytime, kid. Next time we meet, I¡¯ll buy you a drink or something¡­ ah, wait, shit, you got a few more years for that, huh? Eh, whatever. I doubt anyone is going to check your birthday, you bald-headed demon, haha!¡± He walked out, tossing me his makeshift weapon that was now dented to hell and back.


    What am I supposed to do with this?


    ¡ª


    It¡¯s my final day at this station. My hand is brand new and feels perfect. Usually, a soldier would just have their hand replaced with a bionic one, but my normal hand was much more efficient than some simple bionic replacement. The month I had to take off would be worth it in the long run. I just have one final examination left, and I can return to Hades Squad. They are still on Odeus 5, mopping up the last of the Elunari forces.


    ¡°Sooo Kronos, I have a question for you. You wouldn¡¯t happen to know anything about a few Parallel Bars being destroyed, would you?¡± asked Doctor Su¨¢rez, eyeing me.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry as in you did it or sorry you don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I replied again.


    She just smiled at me and began tapping away at her datapad. ¡°Serious head trauma¡­ requires two weeks of observation¡­¡± she mumbled out.


    ¡°Commander Heimdall of Asgard squad did it.¡±


    Sorry old man, I apologized internally.


    ¡°That man¡­. In the future, please refrain from smashing my medical equipment. They might just have been some metal bars to you, but that stuff is expensive!¡±


    Rather than repeating myself again, I just gave a nod of understanding. I really didn¡¯t mean to break the stuff. It just kind of happened. Besides, Heimdall was the one who went hard, not me.


    Doctor Su¨¢rez sighed at me and continued. ¡°Well, your hand looks good. All your scans are coming back just fine, and your one week of rehab was a success. So I¡¯d say you are in tip-top shape. Unless there is something else? Perhaps you wanna stick around just to see me some more?¡±


    Oh no, I definitely didn¡¯t want that. But there was something¡­


    ¡°Do you dream, Doctor?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Huh? I mean, yeah, of course. Don¡¯t we all?¡±


    "What do you normally dream about? If you don¡¯t mind me asking.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ nothing really. They are just dreams. My dreams are just a weird mess of random things that I end up mostly forgetting as soon as I wake up. I mean like, for example, I had a dream last week where I just walked out the airlock and started swimming in space.¡±


    ¡°Swimming in space? I see¡­¡± I answered.


    ¡°What, do you normally not have weird dreams, Commander?¡± Su¨¢rez asked me.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve only started dreaming recently.¡±


    I omitted some details, not wanting to mention that they might actually be nightmares rather than dreams.


    Su¨¢rez tapped a pen against her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Huh. I¡¯m not an expert on dreams¡­ let alone the mental workings of a genetically created super-soldier. But I mean you sleep, so you should dream, right? I don¡¯t know what to say¡­ I guess I¡¯ll just send a referral and Doctor Octario can probably help you out. It might take some time for her to get back to you.¡±


    ¡°I understand, she is a busy woman and that would probably be for the best. Thank you, Doctor,¡± I said with a nod.


    I didn¡¯t think she would be able to help me. If anybody knew what was wrong with me, it would be Octario.


    She turned her datapad towards me. ¡°Place your hand on the scanner, and you are set to go, Commander.¡± I did as I was told and was rewarded with a little beep of confirmation.


    ¡°Well, this is it, Commander. You are free to go. Just one more thing. Try to live for yourself, just a little bit, okay? And don¡¯t be so hard on yourself either. You are a good man. You don¡¯t need to go through life like this,¡± she said to me with a wry smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Doctor,¡± I answered.


    She gave me a salute as I began to walk out. Of course, she didn¡¯t need to salute me, and I didn¡¯t need to salute. But I turned and returned the salute anyway.


    I went back to my room and slipped on my undersuit. It felt good to be back in it. With a satisfied nod, I made my way towards my ride. The hangar of a medical station always smelled unhealthy.


    It was an awful concoction of oil and cleaning chemicals that singed my nose hairs. I walked towards the shuttle that had a young woman with black hair waiting for me on the ramp, giving me a warm smile. She needs to stop making this a habit.


    Or maybe I should just stop losing limbs.


    ¡°Welcome back, Commander,¡± chimed Nyx.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be back.¡±


    ¡ª


    Mars. Mount Olympus facility 2502.


    A very tired and very annoyed Secretary¡¯s POV.


    I walked into the cold lab and found Doctor Octario as she usually is. She was completely engrossed in work and tuning out the outside world.


    ¡°I have a medical report that you should read, ma¡¯am.¡±


    The older woman had salt and pepper hair and wore a filthy jet-black lab coat. She shuffled some paper off her desk and gave me a side-eye glare. ¡°Just send it to me, and I¡¯ll get around to it.¡±


    I sighed internally. It was at times like this that I hated my job. But she was the leading scientist for Humanity. A one in a billion type genius. It makes me wonder if they are all like this.


    ¡°I believe it to be important, ma¡¯am. It¡¯s in regards to A002,¡± I said as calmly and professionally as possible.


    She made a weird noise that was a mixture between a grunt and a snarl. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? I get medical reports about the first generations all the damn time. What makes this one so special?'''' questioned the older woman.


    I brought the datapad to my face and began reading the report aloud. ¡°A Doctor Kassandra Su¨¢rez of Vitality Medical Station recently reported that A002 had successfully regrow his han¡ª¡±


    She slid her office chair back and turned to face me. ¡°Will you just tell me what is so interesting! My weapons lose limbs all the damn time. I don''t care about that stuff!¡± the Doctor yelled in frustration.


    I want a raise.


    ¡°Doctor Su¨¢rez reported that A002 admitted to having dreams for the first time and sought consultation,¡± I said, jumping to the point.


    The older woman blinked a few times as her brain processed what I had just said. It was almost like she was surprised I was doing my job¡­


    ¡°Wait, what?! It had a dream? That¡¯s not supposed to happen.¡±

 Prologue. 4

    Aboard the HFAX Silent Night orbiting Odeus 5, two months after the initial assault.


    It was a long two months but we finally routed Elunari forces off of Odeus 5. Their fleet jumped away last week, and there were only small pockets of resistance left on the planet. It was a shame we couldn¡¯t just bomb them from orbit, saving a countless number of our soldiers'' lives. The lush world was just too valuable for Humanity¡¯s future colonies to be devastated in such a way.


    All of Hades Squad were currently gathered in our shared ¡°multipurpose room¡± as the engineers called it. It was just a tiny fighter hangar that had been retrofitted to fit our needs. The room had everything, from our training grounds, to Hepestus¡¯s engineering bay, to Apollo¡¯s medical station. Even Nyx had a little spot with a couch for her naps. But I couldn¡¯t for the life of me remember where she got that thing.


    I was rhythmically smacking my hand against a datapad confirming these damn reports. I had long since given up on reading these tedious AI-generated reports. They were just the same thing over and over again. Weapon replacements here, munitions requests there, armor repair over there¡­ get me out of here. As if responding to my request, the hangar filled with the chimes of our communicators getting a ping.


    That¡¯s odd. Usually, everybody doesn¡¯t get a ping about a mission unless it goes through me first.


    I scrolled through the packet that had been sent to my datapad which described a search-and-clear on an abandoned Elunari space station? The Elunari rarely used space stations. It didn¡¯t make sense for them when they had so many habitable planets to live. Not only that, they were orders from a Fleet Admiral, the highest-ranking officer in the Navy.


    Artemis, who was practically smashing her datapad with her finger, groaned aloud. ¡°Commander, this is some BS. Why the hell are we going to some abandoned station in the middle of nowhere!?¡± Artemis asked fiercely.


    That is something I wanted to know as well. According to the maps, this station was at the fringes of Elunari space. Not only that¡­


    ¡°Who is a part of this Elysium Squad that we know?¡± questioned Apollo.


    It seems I¡¯m not alone. I¡¯ve never heard of this Elysium Squad. And it was the lack of details about the squad that bothered me.


    ¡°According to the briefing, they are a fairly new team put together only a week ago. This is to be their first mission,¡± informed Nike.


    Not only that, it was a Death Commando squad wholly composed of the new third generation. So it was also abnormal that at least a second-generation wasn¡¯t leading them. Usually when we worked with a squad, I could pull up everything from medical records, past missions, even their specialties. But this Elysium Squad had almost no available information. Some of them didn¡¯t even have names.


    ¡°I mean, I guess the information is incomplete if they are new. Makes sense to me,¡± shrugged Zeus.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Orders are orders. We won¡¯t be taking the Silent Night out there, so get ready. We depart in two hours for the Stormspike,¡± I ordered.


    ¡ª-


    Two weeks later on the bridge of the dreadnaught class capital ship, HFAX Stormspike. In the fringes of Elunari controlled space.


    Another two-week trip to the middle of nowhere, but we finally reached our destination. Currently, I found myself alone meeting our commanding officer for this mission. I gazed out from the glass windows into the black void of space.


    My eyes drifted towards a short, older woman with blonde hair in bright white officer attire who stood at the helm of the dreadnaught, Stormspike. Very few people outranked a Commander of a Death Commando squad. I technically only answered to officials on Mars. Still, as per orders, I was to follow the commands of Rear Admirals or higher, sometimes even Marine Major Generals or higher as well.


    To be issued an order by a Fleet Admiral was a first for me. But, of course, there were only about twenty of them in the entire Human Navy, and they were responsible for whole fleets. I imagine they had far more critical things to deal with than handing out missions to Commandos, but I guess it¡¯s time to find out.


    The Fleet Admiral turned and gave me a professional smile while extending her hand and saying, ¡°At ease, it¡¯s an honor to finally meet you, Commander Kronos. I¡¯ve been looking forward to giving you my thanks in person for years now.¡±


    I returned the tiny Human¡¯s handshake. Had I met her before somewhere?


    I must have had a dumb look on my face as I thought this because she answered for me. ¡°I don¡¯t suspect you would remember me, Commander. I was just some lowly Captain when you saved the life of my crew and ship at the battle of Ingor. You knocked out the planetary guns just in time to save us. So, thank you, Commander. I owe you one,¡± she said thankfully with an awkward smile.


    Ah, the battle of Ingor was a particularly bad battle for the Navy, if I remember correctly. The Zantons were an aquatic Xeno race with living bio-weapons that ate away at even our most robust metal. It was a gruesome fate to be blasted by one of their weapons.


    ¡°Just doing my job, Admiral. But I suppose I¡¯d like to call in that favor early. What can you tell me about the situation?¡±


    ¡°Straight to point with you, huh? Well, this mission has two objectives, Commander. First, you are to search the space station for anything of importance along with the reason the Elunari abandoned it. And you are to be with Elysium Squad on their maiden voyage.¡±


    I see. What a roundabout way to ask for my guidance on a mission. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time I¡¯ve had to lead another squad to teach them the ropes.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do my best, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°I know you will, Commander. In regards to the space station. All bio-scans have come back negative for signs of life. However, the station¡¯s defense systems are still online. We will jump as close to the station as possible. Then the fleet will engage with the station¡¯s automated defenses. Once we wipe them out, you will board the station with Elysium Squad, understood?¡±


    ¡°Understood, ma¡¯am. We will complete our objectives at all costs.¡±


    ¡°Good. We plan to make the jump in two hours. You are dismissed, Commander.¡±


    At least Admiral Wilson moves quickly. I imagine everybody doesn''t want to be out here any longer than we have to be. But I have to agree with Artemis. This does seem trivial indeed.


    ¡ª


    Hangar bay of the HFAX Stormspike, thirty minutes before assault.


    I jolted awake in my harness. Another nightmare. This time was different, however. This time I was that Xeno child. I was falling as a long black arm stretched out to grab me. I felt so afraid and confused.


    Afraid? Fear¡­ is that what it¡¯s like to be frightened of something? I¡¯ve never felt that way before.


    But what does this damn dream mean? And why would it change now all of a sudden? While combating my conflicted mind, I peered downwards. Nyx was crouched down in front of me, staring into my eyes intensely. Her nearly black eyes gazed right through me.


    ¡°Are you okay? You normally don¡¯t doze off before a mission. That¡¯s normally my thing,¡± she asked with a hint of concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a dream, that¡¯s all,¡± trying to reassure her as much as myself.


    She stood up and furrowed her brows at me. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve never even seen you sleep before. Do you even sleep, Commander?¡± she asked honestly with a tilted head.


    ¡°Yes, Nyx, I do sleep when I need to. I just don¡¯t have to very often. I¡¯ve been exhausted recently, is all,¡± I said, shrugging off the feeling these nightmares left me with.


    After Odeus 5, I¡¯ve had this lingering feeling of fatigue over me that I can¡¯t seem to shake off. Not only that, I wasn¡¯t sure why I was telling Nyx my problems. Maybe I just felt comfortable around her.


    Nyx transferred to my squad after her entire team was wiped out. She was the sole survivor, and she has been with me ever since. She should have been promoted to a squad Commander by now, but she had turned them all down. Maybe I was just looking too much into this. Not everybody wanted to be a Commander.


    Nyx gave me a quick nod and stood up. ¡°If you say so.¡±


    Currently, Hades Squad was making its final preparations for the assault. However, it shouldn¡¯t be much longer before we launch in a Tiger class transport craft. The Tiger class was a flying tank designed explicitly for boarding enemy stations and spacecraft. The craft used an onboard AI to fly the ship, which allowed the vessel to forgo having a cockpit that was usually a weakness on most spaceships and enabled the craft to boast an immense amount of frontal armor and a more robust plasma shield.


    While walking out the back of the craft to grab my bolter, the door to the hangar bay opened up. A group of twelve individuals wearing Navy blue and Marine red Death Commando armor sauntered into the hangar.


    Why isn¡¯t their armor black? I had never seen Commandos not use the standard black armor.


    Not only that, why was the squad double the standard size? Most Commando squads utilized five to seven members. Perhaps they were trial-running everything with this new squad?


    A tall, lanky man with short-cropped dirty blonde hair swaggered over to me. He was wearing the bright red version of the armor. He extended his hand. ¡°It feels good to finally meet the famous Commander Kronos. Not only that, I get to go out on my first mission with him. It¡¯s an honor, sir.¡±


    I took the man¡¯s hand. This was always an awkward situation. Although we share the same rank, I was technically his senior. However, he was nearly double my age and had probably been serving before I popped out of my growth tank.


    ¡°Likewise, Commander. Say, what was your callsign? I didn¡¯t catch it? And it wasn¡¯t in the documents.¡±


    In truth, I didn¡¯t know any of Elysium Squad¡¯s names. Apparently, I hadn¡¯t been privy to that information.


    ¡°Ah, sorry, that was rude of me. Commander Nicholas Clarkson, former Marine Force Recon turned Death Commando.¡±


    No callsign? What was the purpose of that, I wondered? Why would they give the squad a name associated with Human gods but not assign names of gods to themselves? I didn¡¯t understand Doctor Octario¡¯s logic on this one, but then again I rarely understood her genius.


    Not noticing my internal struggles, he continued talking, ¡°Anyways, I figured since the station has two wings, we can just split the station in half and work through it that way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. Do you want us to take a few of your members with us? Balance things up a bit more?¡± I suggested.


    Clarkson had to reach high but he just gave me a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Nah. No need. Might as well start working together as a team now, you know?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­sure. We can do it that way.¡±


    I would have liked to take a few of his men and show them how we operated. But I was just ordered to go with them on this mission, not hold their hand. This was Elysium¡¯s Squad¡¯s mission. I should just defer to Commander Clarkson.


    Only the best of the Marines joined Marine Force Reconnaissance, and an even smaller portion got chosen for the new 3rd generation God Program. So let¡¯s see what the new guys are capable of accomplishing.


    ¡°Awesome man, I¡¯ll see you out there, Commander. Glory to Humanity,¡± he said while giving me a large grin.


    Guess the guy is a patriot. That¡¯s nice.


    ¡°To Humanity,¡± I shot back with a salute.


    We parted towards our respective landing crafts. I walked up the ramp and everybody was strapped in and ready to launch. We should be dropping out of warp any time now. I strapped in alongside everyone else and awaited the gut-churning suffering that was about to be bestowed upon me.


    As we came out of warp the thunderous blasts of the dreadnaught¡¯s heavy rail guns battered away at the station¡¯s defenses. So far, no Xeno race had managed to defend themselves from the sheer destructive power of a dreadnaught class rail gun as they thundered.


    A few volleys later, and the ship¡¯s onboard AI voice ringed out in our helmets, ¡°Launching in three..two..one.¡±


    We blasted straight out of the hangar, barreling towards the station. The Tiger class transport would breach into an enemy ship or station by slamming into it using its plasma shield as a sort of battering ram.


    Once the shuttle gained access into the target, it would seal the breach using a metallic foaming agent. Of course, any sort of environment would be sucked out into depths of space but our suits were more than capable of surviving the vacuum or any hostile environment.


    Just moments after launch we were violently thrashed around as we slammed into the station. Hephaestus and I would lead the charge using portable plasma shields almost like riot guards as we forced our way onto the station. Of course, we weren¡¯t expecting resistance, but it was better to be safe than sorry.


    The gangplank slammed down, and all of us charged into the station as our white plasma shields flickered to life. We were greeted by long hallways painted pastel blues and greens. Although the Elunari used plastics for construction, it seems they used metal for this space station for whatever reason. I pinged both squads and got all green lights. Elysium Squad must have had a successful breach as well.


    We walked carefully down the hallways clearing each and every room we passed. We didn¡¯t even use our built-in communication systems. Instead, relying on tried and true hand signals to clear the station.


    So far, the station seemed relatively simple in design¡ªplenty of rooms made to fit one or two occupants comfortably. We even cleared a large room with lime green lounge chairs facing large flat screens. Yet, it felt odd for some reason. The design, although simple, was all over the place almost like a melting pot of Elunari and Human influence.


    Another odd thing was the station still had power. Oxygen levels were perfect, and all the lights were on. So far I haven¡¯t seen a single sign of somebody even living here. No messes or clothes were panically thrown about in the rooms. The lounge room sparkled with cleanliness. It was hard to imagine anyone had lived here. There were no signs of a hasty evacuation.


    We reached a large atrium, an artificial ecosystem was set up, and plenty of lush greenery that was common on most Elunari worlds was put out on display here. It seemed almost like an indoor park with benches and tables to sit down. A running artificial waterfall supplied a gentle white noise to the room.


    Could this station have been built to house people, but nobody ever occupied it? That seems like the most likely answer. Was the Navy worried that this was supposed to be dangerous? This might be one of the weirdest missions I¡¯ve ever been a part of.


    I was getting lost in the moment when I peered back up at my radar. Suddenly all of Elysium Squad¡¯s pings had disappeared. They weren¡¯t killed, or they would still appear as deceased. There hasn¡¯t even been a single sound besides us stomping around and the ambiance of the waterfall.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    The hair on the back of my neck stood up, and I flicked around to catch a glimpse of Zeus and Nike standing at the entrance where we came in. Not expecting me to turn around suddenly, Zeus quickly smashed the controls on the wall¡ªdropping the metal bulwark door and separating us from that side of the station.


    Before I could even question what the hell was going on, they dropped off the radar. I tried beckoning them on the communication implants, but I was being jammed from outside the station.


    What is going on? How are we being jammed from outside the station? Our ships have surrounded this place¡­


    I looked around to see the rest of my squad appearing to be just as confused as me. Finally, Artemis yelled out, ¡°What the hell is going on here?!¡±


    "No idea,¡± Apollo stated, not even bothering to cover up the worry in his voice.


    Hephaestus looked over to me and asked, ¡°Commander?¡±


    I shook my head at my team. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Everybody just dropped off the radar, and our comms are being blocked. I can¡¯t reach the Stormspike.¡±


    Upon my response, everybody dropped into a defensive position. I maxed out my plasma shield core and waited.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this, Commander,¡± Nyx whispered from behind me.


    Yeah, something was very wrong. The rhythmic thundering of armored feet running on metal echoed out around us. I looked over to the second entrance leading towards the station''s other side and saw blurs of red and blue in the hallways.


    We waited a few moments. Then an enhanced voice called out. It was Commander Clarkson, ¡°What''s up, Hades Squad? Sorry about this, but let¡¯s talk things out, yeah? Don¡¯t be doing anything you would regret, got it, champs?¡±


    ¡°What the hell is your problem, Commando?!¡± yelled Artemis.


    ¡°Artemis, stop. Control yourself, soldier. We are surrounded,¡± I ordered.


    By this time the last hallway leading out had also been filled with blue and red blurs moving around at blinding speeds. So it seems Elysium Squad has some alternative objectives on this mission and I wasn¡¯t about to fire on these Humans. Not yet, at least.


    Clarkson snickered. ¡°Alright now. Go ahead and listen to your Commander, missy. He knows what¡¯s best.¡± Bolt and laser rifles started aiming at us from the hallway.


    ¡°Listen, we only want one thing you see. I¡¯ll be honest, I¡¯m not too happy about it, but I gotta do what I gotta do, you know? Mars has deemed Commander Kronos as defective, and we are to terminate him. Simple as that, nobody else has to get involved. Just turn yourself over, Kronos, and the rest of your squad gets to go home.¡±


    Well. This is entirely unexpected.


    I always knew my time would come in my service to Humanity, but I didn¡¯t think it would end like this. Although I couldn¡¯t see their faces, my entire squad looked at me, questioning just what I had done. Hell, don¡¯t ask me.


    "It¡¯s alright, everyone. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± I said, attempting to reassure them.


    Artemis walked over to me and head-butted me. Although it probably hurt her more than me, I just stood there shocked as she began to rail into me, ¡°Screw all of that! Like we would let anyone terminate you, I don¡¯t care what you did. You are MY Commander, and I refuse to let things end like this.¡±


    Everyone voiced their agreements with Artemis. Ah, of course.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little bit at their kind words. When was the last time I smiled at something?


    I appreciated it, but it was unnecessary. There was no way around this, and I wouldn¡¯t ask my squad to go down with me. If those on Mars wanted me dead, that was fine. But everyone else didn¡¯t deserve to die. They were just following orders.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone. I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better squad,¡± I said as honestly as possible.


    I honestly did mean it. I¡¯m not exactly sure how I felt about everyone, but I knew I was thankful they were with me¡ªand I valued each one of them immensely. That''s why I couldn''t let them come with me. I sadly didn¡¯t give anyone a chance to respond to my parting words because I could see them tensing up already.


    I forced the injection of my Ambrosia into my bloodstream. It was a cocktail of highly efficient combat stimulants, pain killers, and a mix of other useful drugs. It usually was only injected when a Death Commando was on the brink of death or if they had been poisoned. Even attempting to knock us out using gas would activate the drug.


    And once Ambrosia was injected into you, it was pretty much a guarantee that second and third generation Commandos wouldn''t survive the side effects of the drugs. They had a far less potent version of Ambrosia to use but it didn¡¯t have nearly as strong an effect. Only the first-generation Commandos could survive the harsh effects of the real stuff.


    With my speed, strength, and reflexes being pushed to their peak, I released the flashbang I held in my hand. At this close range, anybody who wasn¡¯t shielding their eyes would be blinded completely. The white flash exploded like a miniature sun.


    I open-palm struck Hephaestus under the chin, making the large man crumble to the ground like a ragdoll. He would be the only one that could physically stop me, and I couldn¡¯t allow that. I snatched his plasma shield from his limp hands on the way down.


    I dropped to the ground and swept Artemis and Apollo¡¯s legs from out under them. Then, I bounded off the ground with my hands like a springboard and dropped another flashbang just to be safe. I wanted not only them to be blind but the Commandos aiming at them as well.


    Maxing out the core, I created a makeshift bubble around me using the two riot shields as I forced my way through my squad towards the third empty hallway. Lazer and bolter rounds whizzed past and connected with the shield. The core whined from the strain as I smashed the door controls just as Zeus had done and dropped the bulwark. A black blur slid under the falling door and tackled my legs from underneath me.


    While tangled up under her, I yelled out, ¡°Nyx! What are you doing!¡±


    Nyx looked up at me, her red visor obscuring her face. ¡°I can¡¯t let you go too, Commander. I can¡¯t let you die alone... not like them,¡± she said sternly.


    ¡°It¡¯s suicide! You don¡¯t have to do this! They want me, not you! It doesn¡¯t have to be this way. Go back, Commando,¡± I ordered.


    It wasn¡¯t too late for her to turn around.


    Nyx pinned me to the ground and brought her face to mine. ¡°With all due respect, I don¡¯t care what you have to say to me. That¡¯s an order I can never obey. I made this decision a long time ago. You are all I have left,¡± she said with equal parts conviction and sadness. ¡°I can¡¯t be the last one left, Commander. I just can¡¯t¡­¡±


    We didn¡¯t have time to argue anymore as bolter fire rained down the hallway smashing into the plasma shield. The core whined from the stress of the repeated explosions. These things were meant for Elunari energy weapons, not bolters.


    I rolled over and stood in a closed doorway with Nyx. I didn¡¯t want things to end like this, I wanted to simply put enough distance from Hades Squad so they wouldn''t get involved as I turned myself in peacefully. But now¡­


    I can¡¯t let her die here. Guess I won¡¯t be getting a medal for this. Not that I wanted any in the first place.


    I grabbed a shredder grenade from my belt and turned off one of the plasma shields. Typically, a simple shredder grenade would barely damage a Death Commando in their armor. But combine that with a plasma core explosion and the following explosion would mince anything. I used my shield''s last bit of energy, stepped into the hallway, and tossed the grenade along with the shield core down the hallway.


    I took cover as a burst of white-hot plasma flashed, and the shrapnel turned the hallway and most of its occupants into a red mist. I motioned for Nyx to get ready as I unslung my bolter to finish off any survivors. We charged down the hallway and blasted a few stragglers who had managed to survive the explosion. Most of them were discombobulated or attempting to stem the flow of blood from their missing limbs.


    As we made it down the hallway, a door suddenly slammed open as a tall man in navy blue armor shot me in the shoulder. The bolter round at close range tore through my armor and exploded. He must have had time to close the door and hide in the room, lucky bastard.


    Nyx reacted faster and blew his head off with a single well-placed shot. I signaled a ¡°thanks,¡± and we began to move down the hallways. My shoulder was torn up but it was still usable. My armor had taken the brunt of the attack while my Ambrosia-enhanced body dulled any pain. We had to get out of here, and the only chance we had of surviving was to make it to Elysium Squad¡¯s Tiger.


    The bulwarks started closing manually while sprinting down the hallways at breakneck speeds. Our engagement had killed half of Elysium Squad, and now we were being corralled like livestock through the station. Unfortunately, I only had one more plasma core and we were nowhere close to the Tiger, so I couldn¡¯t brute force through the bulwarks.


    We kicked up the pace, and Nyx was keeping up with me, which meant she had also injected her Ambrosia. A thunderous boom echoed through the halls, and time slowed as I barely managed to turn my head around to see Nyx shove me out of the way.


    A rail gun had just been fired.


    My brain shut off, and muscle memory took over as I scooped Nyx and carried her down the hall. I barged straight through a door, hoping to find somewhere to hunker down for the moment.


    I looked down at my hands and shoulders, which were now smeared with red blood. Blood was pooling around Nyx quickly as I noticed the head-sized hole in her abdomen.


    No¡­ no, this can¡¯t be happening!


    The railgun had gone clean through her, destroying her insides and spine. Time was moving so slow as I racked my brain to find a way to save her.


    Nyx dimmed her crimson visor to reveal her pale face. ¡°Sorry, Commander. Sorry, Commander. Sorry, Commander,¡± she repeated like a mantra over and over again.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Nyx, you are gonna be okay,¡± I lied to her as much to myself. I tried injecting hemostatics to slow the bleeding down but it wasn¡¯t working.


    ¡°Hey Commander¡­ we were friends, right? Like real friends?¡± she asked, coughing up blood into her helmet.


    What? Why are you worried about this now of all times, you idiot! And I¡­ I don¡¯t know. What¡¯s it like to have a friend?


    Nyx didn¡¯t talk to anyone. I guess she spoke to me the most out of everybody, and I did feel closer to her. It¡¯s not that I wasn¡¯t close with the rest of the squad. It was just that I was closer to Nyx. She always made an effort to speak to me, even if it seemed to make her uncomfortable. I was just thinking earlier about how I felt comfortable around her.


    Perhaps. This is what it means to be friends. I stopped fiddling around with random medical equipment and steeled myself. I can¡¯t save her¡­ I can¡¯t save my friend.


    I dimmed my visor to respond, ¡°Yeah, Nyx. You might have been my only friend. Thank you for sticking with me all these years,¡± I chuckled nervously to myself for the first time in my entire life. ¡°I probably wasn''t a very good friend.¡±


    She gave me a genuine ear-to-ear smile. I had never seen her smile so brightly before. ¡°Yeah¡ª you kinda sucked. I wasn''t much better, but I¡¯m glad¡­ and hey, I told you, didn''t I. That I didn¡¯t trust Zeus and the 3rd Gens,¡± she said weakly.


    She has lost a lot of blood. The fact she was still alive was a miracle in itself. She should have died instantly from this wound. I ignored the thundering of metal boots outside. It didn¡¯t matter right now. All that mattered was seeing my friend off.


    ¡°You did try to warn me. Sorry, I failed you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just sorry I have to die first. I didn¡¯t want you to go alone but it looks like I failed the both of us,¡± she said, even weaker now. The light was starting to fade from her eyes.


    There was no point in sugar-coating it. The odds of us surviving this was astronomically low from the start. Even if we managed to get to the Tiger, we were surrounded by an entire fleet with a dreadnaught. We wouldn¡¯t have even made it out of the station alive.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be joining you soon enough, Nyx,¡± I said.


    With her dying breath, she left me with one final wish. ¡°Maybe¡­ just maybe¡­if we are lucky¡­ I¡¯ll get to see you again someday, Commander.¡±


    I shut my eyes tightly. I never would get an opportunity to respond to her final wish as her squad light went from a bright red to black.


    I prayed for the first time in my life, not for me but for Nyx. Perhaps, if there really were a god, it would be merciful to her. She didn¡¯t deserve to die, not like this.


    A familiar voice called out to me from the hallway. ¡°Doesn¡¯t have to be like this, Commander, just turn yourself in and this can all be over,¡± yelled Zeus. I could see the barrel of the railgun he was carrying from the doorway.


    Currently, I was in some type of shopfront type room behind the counter. A swelling feeling rose in my chest and reached my head. It clouded my vision and my heart thumped in my ears. Is this what it¡¯s like to feel anger?


    I might have been suppressing this rage since the raid on the facility, unsure what to do with it or even make of it. But, I had never felt that way until that night.


    I should just give in, turn myself over to them. Fighting these soldiers has no point anymore. My time has come, and I should be embracing the fact that Humanity no longer needs me. It means I¡¯ve finally completed my purpose. But when I look down at Nyx¡¯s cold dead body¡­. none of that matters anymore.


    I prepped and tossed another shredder grenade with a plasma core towards the doorway. If I was going to die then I would take as many of the scum that killed her with me to hell.


    What I had not been expecting was for Zeus to suddenly appear in the doorway and activate a plasma shield. He used the shield like a bat and swatted the grenade combo right back at me.


    The following explosion destroyed the counter I was using as cover and decimated the entire room. White flakes of heated plasma metal pelted my body. I didn¡¯t need to feel the pain to know I was beyond repair.


    My legs had been ripped clean off from the wave of superheated plasma from the core explosion while the shrapnel turned me into mincemeat. I had taken an immense amount of internal damage. I was only conscious because of the combination of my armor working overtime to stem my bleeding and the Ambrosia coursing through my veins. But my hands still worked, and I wasn¡¯t dead yet.


    I took out my bolt pistol and began firing through the walls. I heard the distinct whining noise of Zeus¡¯s plasma shield being battered, so I adjusted my aim further down the wall. I was rewarded with sounds of bones and armor being blown to smithereens as my bolt rounds exploded through the walls into anyone unfortunate enough to be in their way. I wasn¡¯t sure to what extent the other members of Elysium Squad were involved, but it didn¡¯t matter to me.


    They will pay for their transgressions with their dying breaths. Unfortunately, I had to reload, and no good soldier would let me get away with that. Not to mention my ammo was stored where my legs used to be, and those excess rounds just added to the carnage.


    Finally, my bolt pistol clicked with every pull of the trigger, the steam rising from the red hot barrel clouding my vision. Elysium Squad breached the room and dispersed the haze. A random soldier shot me once in the shoulder, only for the round to ricochet off my armor.


    Zeus slapped the weapon away and sauntered over to me, and crouched down in front of me with a plasma pistol in hand, poking my chest. ¡°Well, you just had to go and make a mess? Do you know how many good men died today because of you? You killed a lot of my friends today¡­¡± Zeus gave my helmeted head a hard slap. ¡°Hey! Are you listening to me?!¡± Zeus continued to yell at me while driving the barrel of his plasma pistol into my injuries.


    Of course, I felt nothing, and I said nothing.


    He just laughed. ¡°Look at how the mighty have fallen. Don¡¯t tell me you bled out now, Commander? Surely this can¡¯t be how Humanity''s finest weapon is done in? By losing a little bit of blood? Pathetic. Guess your stories were just stories after all.¡±


    Zeus seemed to be enjoying himself a little too much. Perhaps he is a sadist or something. But his overconfidence will be his downfall. He got careless. I may be dying but I am far from dead, as I was beyond angry for the first time in my entire life.


    With surprising speed from what seemed like a corpse just moments ago, I swatted the pistol out from his hand then dragged his arm into me as I put him in a bear hug. I mustered all my strength and squeezed as hard as I possibly could. I felt my ribs crack even more, but I also shattered his in return. I put every ounce of strength I had left into crushing this man into a pulp.


    He was screaming and trying to push away from me. He was far beyond an average Human in strength and speed but he was nowhere close to me.  Ambrosia only made the gap between us wider.


    However, it seems I underestimated my injuries as I began to waver. I guess I had lost a lot of blood already. I was probably squeezing even more of my own blood out of me now. The warning in my helmet was ringing incessantly but I ignored it.


    Eventually, I couldn¡¯t keep the same strength up as he pushed off me and rolled over gasping for air and coughing through his helmet. Finally, Nike walked over to us while I began to struggle to stay awake.


    ¡°You fool, Zeus. You should have just shot him in the chest and been done with it. Doctor Octario only needs his head intact. Now here you are dying right with him. Just because you wanted to play around, you always do this crap,¡± Nike reprimanded.


    Nike stood over me now and pointed his bolter at me. ¡°Sorry, Commander. It really wasn¡¯t personal, but I guess you had to go and make it personal. In my honest opinion, I thought you were a good man and a good leader. And if it helps, I am sorry about Nyx. She shouldn¡¯t have died with a bastard like you. I''ll make sure her body gets a proper burial."


    I heard the bolt rack as time slowed down again. The bolter round barreled into my stomach as I began to blackout.


    At least I could die in solace knowing I had avenged Nyx. I used Zeus¡¯s ribs as daggers to stab into his lungs, stomach, and heart. It was doubtful there would be enough time to save him even if they worked right now. Even a Death Commando needed a heart. I felt the round blossom with heat in my chest and expand.


    Then there was nothing.


    I seemed to be floating away in an endless black void now. So, this is what it¡¯s like to die. It was warm, even comforting in a weird way. No pearly gates or bearded man awaiting me, nor was there a hellish fiend waiting to drag me down to the depths of hell.


    Wait, what was that? Who¡¯s there?


    The feeling of someone being there was replaced instantly by a bright light. Ah, the infamous light at the end of the tunnel, huh? I had heard many final breaths on the battlefields as Marines called out to the light, embracing it, only for the light of their life to flicker out from them.


    I had often just ascribed that behavior to the dying mind, but now it seems it is accurate. I was moving faster towards the light, or was the light coming to me? I guess it doesn''t matter. Suddenly, the light began to hurt, and excruciating painful noises assaulted my head.


    Wait¡­ pain? You aren¡¯t supposed to feel pain when you die.

 Ch. 1- Unfamiliar Faces in Unfamiliar Places.

    Currently, I am suffering.


    I just had my legs blown off from a plasma core explosion and was shot in the stomach with a bolter round. Yet nothing could compare to the pain I was experiencing right now. Matter of fact, this might be the worst pain I have ever felt. No, this is definitely my first time experiencing any kind of severe pain in my entire life.


    A life that should be over¡­


    My back is aching like an old man, and I feel like somebody crushed me into a tight ball and forced me out of a small hole. I can¡¯t see anything through my blurred vision, and my ears are ringing violently as noises bombard me like the cracking of railguns. I can¡¯t make sense of anything. All my senses are under assault right now. I wasn¡¯t a believer, but I sure was now. This was hell, and I was damned to suffer here.


    Suddenly, a warmth spread through my chest and then to my outer extremities, going all the way to the tips of my fingers. It felt like somebody had injected morphine straight into my solar plexus, and it was a blissful experience. Almost instantly, my body stopped hurting.


    More importantly, I could finally see again. My vision corrected, finally allowing me to see an ancient-looking older man with thick slabs for glasses staring intently at me. He took them off, and his bright emerald green eyes were almost shimmering. No¡­ the irises of his eyes were actually swirling. He smiled at me, and without a word, he picked me up.


    Wait, how is that possible?!


    I am seven feet tall and weigh well over three hundred pounds without my suit. But this old geezer just lifted me with ease as if I weighed nothing. Confused and feeling¡­ angry? I tried to push him away from me only to realize I couldn¡¯t control my¡­tiny little brown arms.


    I was suddenly flipped like a pancake and was face down staring at the wooden floorboards when I got a swift smack to my rear. I attempted to scream out profanities at the older man, but my voice came out as a high-pitched cry.


    This is awful. Hell is far worse than people made it out to be.


    My eyes began to water as the old man turned me back over. He smiled and said something in a language I¡¯d never heard before. What the hell is going on? He is clearly Human, and I know nearly all of Earth¡¯s primary languages. What kind of dialect is that? He walked over a few steps and bent down while handing me over to somebody else. I tried to scream at him but I was still just letting out a shrill cry.


    The new person hugged me tightly to her soft chest and smiled down at me. Her white alabaster skin was gleaming with sweat. She had long blonde hair that went past her shoulders, her facial features were so sharp you might be able to cut yourself on them.


    Her eyes should have been hazel but instead, they were almost like pools of gold. And just like the old man, her irises swirled around. My eyes drifted upwards. Poking out of her matted down hair were¡­long dagger-like ears, just like an Elunari.


    I am so screwed.


    She was an Albino; she had to be. I didn¡¯t know they could have blond hair and gold eyes, but I guess anything is possible at this point. Even though I should be feeling an insurmountable amount of dread as the most dangerous Xeno known to Humanity held me to her chest, I felt unnaturally calm about all of this.


    She was attempting to speak to me. Her voice was so soft and warm. But I couldn¡¯t understand a word she was saying. She picked me up and gave me a warm smile as she handed me over to a man.


    He had long black hair, dark brown skin, and softer facial features. His eyes swam just like the others, but his were like pure purple amethysts. And coming out from the side of his head were droopy pointed ears. He, too, was smiling at me.


    Ah, man¡­.


    ¡ª


    It¡¯s been about two months since I first opened my eyes again. I have come to a startling conclusion about my current situation. I have somehow survived my battle with Elysium Squad and have been put into a Naval Intelligence artificial reality simulation.


    It¡¯s the only thing that possibly makes sense. I had heard the Navy was working on something, but to think they could go this far was astounding.


    Although I have never felt this kind of pain before or even half the emotions that currently swell inside of my head, they have perfectly managed to replicate what I imagine they should be like. I was unsure what exactly their goal was by making me go through all of this, rather than just ending my life, but I suppose I should play along for the time being.


    Perhaps this was a test? A test of my loyalty?


    Besides, the Navy had even managed to fully recreate what being an infant was like. Currently, I am nothing more than a baby. I had gotten a good look at my tiny body when I was being cradled. And to be expected, I was as useless as an infant. No matter how hard I tried I couldn¡¯t do anything. I couldn¡¯t even control my arms and legs, let alone my bowels or speech.


    I have slept more in these last two months than I have in the previous fifteen years. I cannot keep myself awake, especially after I am fed. All I could do was eat, sleep, defecate on myself, and drown in my own thoughts.


    I might actually be going mad.


    I stuck to counting when I wasn¡¯t thinking about my situation or crying out when I was hungry. Hunger¡­ that was a new thing for me, I had never been hungry before, but now I feel like I could eat forty trays of nutrient paste in one sitting.


    I was currently lying down in a bed of sorts looking up at the ceiling, thinking about all of these things. Then, the female Xeno walked over to me and began to wrap me up tightly in this INFERNAL CONTRAPTION.


    Whatever this teal cloth was made out of, it gave me a slight tingling sensation on my skin, and the heat it gave off was always perfect. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have the strength to kick myself out of its warm embrace, while I drifted off to sleep once again.


    ¡ª


    Another six months sped by in the blink of an eye.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    After months of boredom and monotony, I have finally strengthened my arms to where I can army crawl around. I had been doing everything in my power to gain this ability. Now with this new power, I can regain some of my freedom.


    I crawled around at blinding speeds, dragging my chubby body across the wooden floor. This is my second attempt at investigating my new confinement. This home, as it appeared to be, was rather large but it was only a single-story building. Everything was made of wood and was in shades of deep brown and green. It was almost like a tribal hut, but this was very much a house.


    Somehow, they managed to blend together modern aspects with nature. There were also no squares or right angles present. Everything was circular. The chairs, the couches, everything. Even the walls lacked right angles. That is what makes this feel more like a hut than a house, I think.


    I had also noticed a distinct lack of technology as it appears the simulation has me in some early time period. For example, there are no lights. Instead, the only light that reaches the windows is from outside. The windows don''t appear to be glass, but some kind of transparent wood-like material.


    I attempted to get a better look but I had yet to master the ability to stand, so, it seemed strengthening my legs would take some time. From what I could see, the outside was covered by large green trees. It appeared to be less like a forest and more like a jungle but it was too difficult to tell without being able to look out the window properly.


    I was speeding down the hallway when I noticed a door was left ajar that led to a room I had not yet been in. I forced my fat little body in between the door and the frame and slid myself in. The space was relatively small and had a single-window illuminating the undisturbed room. Inside was a giant, dusty metal studded chest.


    This entire room was a dust hazard.


    I crawled over to the chest and attempted to get the lid open but I couldn¡¯t even manage to get my fat little body up. Damn this body, why couldn¡¯t they just make me a bit older?


    Instead, I turned my attention to a dust-covered gray cloth that was draped over something. I moved over to it and reached with all my might. I stretched my tiny little arms to the brink, and it felt like I was going to pass out from the exertion. But I was rewarded for my efforts as I pulled down the cloth that was barely in my reach. The cloth and what felt like pounds of grime threatened to smother my life away. I began coughing and thrashing around as I attempted to get the damn thing off me.


    I finally managed to roll out of the cloth, and I looked up with awe. On a wooden stand was a set of pitch-black armor. It was elegant and beautiful. The armor was more like a warrior¡¯s armor than a knight¡¯s. Its design was intricate yet practical. The dark purple gems accenting the metal were eye-catching. I didn¡¯t know much about medieval armor but I knew this was high quality, fit for nobility. I also knew the wearer probably favored mobility over defense. The armor tickled my mind a little and it almost reminded me of my armor.


    Leaning against the armor stand was a long spear made of some black metal, probably the same metal with which the armor was crafted. It was also adorned with purple gems and matched the armor perfectly. The spear itself seemed to suck the light in from the room; it was such a deep black.


    I got lost in the armor¡¯s craftsmanship as a voice called out to me. ¡°Kaladin, what are you doing in here, you little rascal? I swear I take my eyes off of you for just a second and you speed away.¡±


    Crap, I¡¯ve been discovered.


    These eight months, I have not only been strengthening my arms to crawl. I have also tasked myself with learning the spoken language. It took some time, but I finally managed to grasp it. I have also learned what my name is, I am now being called Kaladin. The system has dictated that this Xeno witch is to be my mother.


    She scooped me up into her arms and began wiping the dust off my face. ¡°How did you manage to get in here, huh? Daddy must have left the door open,¡± she said with a hint of annoyance. But her smile quickly returned as she giggled, ¡°But look at you, you are just so cute with all that dust on you!¡± she said while wiping the dust off my face.


    She finished cleaning my face as I gave her a deadpan stare. I couldn¡¯t speak back to her. Any attempt at speech just came out as me gargling my own saliva and moaning like an idiot. This is how low I have fallen. She took me back to the kitchen and set me on the counter in a basket.


    ¡°Would you stop glaring at me, you are so cute when you smile, see,¡± she stretched my cheeks into a smile and began playing with my face.


    I¡¯ll make you pay for this humiliation¡­one day.


    Just then my father walked into the house. He often disappeared and didn¡¯t come back for a few days at a time. I figured he worked some kind of shift-based job that kept him out for days.


    ¡°Welcome home, dear.¡±


    ¡°Mmm. Good to be back, how is Kal doing?¡±


    ¡°I caught him crawling around in the storage room, he pulled down the cover on your armor. He could have been hurt, you know!¡± my mother chided.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I thought I closed it all the way before I left,¡± he said dejectedly.


    I stared into my father¡¯s eyes and attempted to create a telepathic link with him. ¡°You should keep doors open more often for me,¡± I repeated in my head.


    ¡°I see he still likes staring into your soul just like you used to do,¡± he said while smiling and walking over to me.


    ¡°Hey¡­ I never did that,¡± my mother pouted.


    ¡°I do wonder what he is thinking about. Do you think he can understand us yet?¡± asked my father as he stared down at me and began to tickle me under the armpits.


    Damn it. Why do I always giggle? I can¡¯t control this sensation. THIS HURTS YOU KNOW?


    ¡°No way, he isn¡¯t even a year old yet¡­ but sometimes I do think he does somewhat understand us,¡± my mother mused.


    Haha¡­ only if you knew, witch. Simulation or not, I am still a dangerous weapon. I¡¯m just in stasis, awaiting my time to strike. You two will rue the day when I can walk again!


    ¡°Well, I have to make dinner. Can you play with Kal for a little while?¡± asked my mother.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you and he can sit and watch. Babies like watching their parents do stuff, right?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­ maybe one day I can teach him to be a master chef, fit for a king!¡± exclaimed my mother.


    My father turned around and gave my mother an empty stare with dead eyes. ¡°I doubt that,¡± my father said with a sad look on his face.


    Mother looked like she was about to cry. I had only tasted a little bit of her cooking on the rare occasion. It was some kind of rice porridge I believe. I thought it tasted good, it reminded me of nutrient paste. But it looks like my father disagreed.


    My father consoled her and they began preparing dinner together. I didn¡¯t really pay attention to what they were doing but I actively tried to listen to the names of items when they called out for them. It wasn¡¯t until my mother went to start what I could only assume to be the stove, did my interest finally got piqued. She loaded the stove with wood, and without a match, lighter, or any flame source for that matter, set the wood ablaze.


    I didn¡¯t see how she started the stove, but I knew it couldn¡¯t have been gas or electricity. So what the hell did this witch just do? I did the only thing I could do and attempted to alert this monster to my confusion by crying out.


    She stopped and came over to me with a look of concern. ¡°I think he wants to see how you set the stove up, hon,¡± my father said.


    Yes, you are so bright for an alien scum. That is exactly what I wanted. You get me so well.


    ¡°Really? Do you think Kal responded to my magic? Maybe he is a fire mage!¡± she exclaimed, practically jumping around with joy.


    Wait, what? Fire Magic? Freakin¡¯ Mages? Is the Navy really going this route? Why on Earth would they be going this far?


    The witch came over to me and summoned a small orange ball of fire out of thin air. The ball just sat in her hand as she tossed it around. She summoned two slightly different colored balls of fire and began to juggle them. I could feel the heat from the flaming balls as they warmed my cheeks. This witch just casually juggled them around like a circus clown. I was amazed, this looked so real, the Navy had gone so far as to include magic into their simulation.


    Humanity really can do anything.

 Ch.2- Magic Really is Dangerous.

    It¡¯s been about a year and a half since I woke up in this simulation. Now I am capable of speaking and walking on my own. And by walking, I mean waddling around by quickly throwing my fat legs in front of me.


    Even now, I still fall flat on my face regularly. But I shall persevere. I¡¯ve decided I wouldn¡¯t give myself away yet. I was unsure about my objectives, but I¡¯m sure screaming out ¡°I was a Human Death Commando¡± probably wouldn¡¯t help me achieve anything.


    I¡¯ve also finally gotten a good look at myself today. Unfortunately, this home doesn¡¯t have any glass for mirrors, but my mother left a bucket of water outside, and I managed to see my reflection for the first time. It seems the simulation has pretty much made me a perfect copy of both of my parents.


    I have light tan skin that is a mix between both my mother and father. However, I have my father¡¯s raven black hair and my mother¡¯s sharp chin and cheekbones. But one of my most defining features is my Heterochromatic eyes, my left eye is a purple amethyst, and my right eye is a golden pool. My irises, much like everybody else I have seen so far, also swirl around oddly.


    I was staring intently into the pool of water when I sensed my father trying to sneak up on me. I quickly turned and stared right at him. ¡°Did you actually hear me coming?¡± he asked with a look of surprise.


    Well, of course. My hearing was astounding. I think my hearing is better than it ever was as a Human. It took me a long time to control these ears of mine, but I finally got them down, mostly.


    Combine that with my years of hardened combat senses from being a Death Commando, and it was an efficient combination. I also don¡¯t think he was trying very hard.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ sorry,¡± I tried to say innocently.


    ¡°Amazing, you definitely got my hearing after all. But you got your mother¡¯s High Elf ears,¡± he said while rubbing my ears.


    I usually wasn¡¯t a fan of being touched, but having my ears rubbed was actually fantastic. They must have had double the number of nerves in them compared to Humans. And this man knew exactly where to scratch them.


    But he said something I hadn¡¯t heard before. ¡°What is a High Elf?¡± I asked curiously.


    I had heard my parents refer to me as their ¡°Little Elf.¡± I could only assume that is what they called our race. He went on to explain, ¡°Well, your mom is a High Elf, and I am a Dark Elf. You can tell what race an Elf is by their ears, among a few other things. For example, your mom has high pointed ears, so she is a High Elf. I have ears that point downwards which makes me a Dark Elf. There are also Wood Elves with ears pointed straight out, somewhere between a Dark and High Elf. And, uh sorry¡­ you probably didn¡¯t understand all of that,¡± he said while scratching his head.


    ¡°Am I a High Elf?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ yes and no? You are half Dark Elf and half High Elf, which is pretty rare, but uh¡­ we won¡¯t talk about that right now. Most people will probably think you are a Dark Elf since you have dark skin like me,¡± he explained, his face having a tinge of red in it now.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ okay,¡± I said.


    I had asked my mother many questions, but she would often dodge around questions or answer them with more questions. It seems he is a more straightforward person. Perhaps now would be a good time to ask about magic. My mother had told me she would tell me more when I got older.


    But I had nothing else to do than wander around the house. My parents didn¡¯t have books that I could find, at least. So I had nothing to stimulate my brain. So to curb my boredom, I had started to pick up random items and bring them to my mom so she would tell me the names of things.


    Maybe I could get lucky today.


    ¡°What is magic?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s, uh¡­ difficult to explain to a child that isn¡¯t even two years old.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m smart!¡± I attempted to say in the most childlike manner I could. I even pouted a little bit, hoping to add the extra effect.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he gave me a weird look then shrugged. ¡°Listen, Kal. Magic is a dangerous thing for a kid. But how about I teach you about mana?¡±


    Mmm. It seems I won¡¯t be getting that lucky. But this is a start. I¡¯ll just have to accept it.


    ¡°Sure!¡± I exclaimed with false enthusiasm.


    ¡°Alright. How about we take a walk around the village, Kal?¡± he suggested with a smile.


    Finally.


    Since my crawling escapades, that witch has kept me on a short leash. I haven¡¯t gotten a chance to leave this home for more than a few moments. When I was just an infant, that witch of a mother took me to what I assumed was a market at one point. But she had just fed me, and I couldn¡¯t force myself to stay awake, so I missed the entire trip!


    ¡°Yes, please!¡± I said while grasping my hands in the air.


    He obliged with a soft chuckle while picking me up and placing me on his shoulders as we walked. I have been able to deduce that my family makes a decent income. We weren¡¯t peasants, nor were we some noble lords. But we seemed to have an above-average home that was somewhat out of the way from the general populace.


    I had also deduced that this was indeed a jungle. The humidity was high and tree coverage was highly dense. It almost seemed like the trees were crafted to shade everything perfectly.


    Only after a few minutes of walking were we at the outskirts of the village. It appeared to be a decent-sized village. The village shared the same architecture as our home, using the jungle wood and accenting it with plenty of greenery. Although it was much different than the metal square and rectangle architecture I was used to, it was still very appealing.


    The village just gave off a warm atmosphere, kind of like a log cabin in the forest. At least that¡¯s what I imagine it would be like. I¡¯ve never been in a log cabin before, let alone one in a jungle.


    We had begun to walk past people on the road. The village seemed to be a good mix of Wood Elves, with their pointed ears that came out to the side, and Humans. The Humans in this simulation looked precisely like the Humanity I was familiar with, besides the whole swirling iris.


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice a select few Humans that seemed to be slaves, or maybe prisoners? Thick red iron collars were locked around their necks, and most of them looked worse for wear. Their keepers were not far from them, but they didn¡¯t seem like police or soldiers, just ordinary people.


    Despicable. Even the Federation didn¡¯t enslave the aliens we conquered. I suppose if the simulation attempted to recreate a fantasy world, then slavery would simply be a part of it. But choosing to enslave Humans was obviously a direct, deliberate decision by the system.


    Drawing my eyes away from the shackled Humans was what looked like to be some type of Human-animal hybrid. A person with a hood on and a black cat-like tail came out from behind them. They didn¡¯t have fur all over their body as a cat would, but the tail that was swishing to the side was a dead giveaway. A pair of black fluffy cat ears stuck out from their hood. I decided to be the ¡°what is that¡± child and asked as many questions as possible.


    ¡°Ah, those are Beastmen. Just like us Elves, they have two kinds and different appearances. That woman is just called a Beastmen. They are Beastmen who have mixed blood just like you, Kal. She looks like she might be a Human mixed with jungle panthers. Then, there are True Beastmen. They look just like animals but stand tall like everybody else. They are a very strong and proud race. There aren''t too many of them around here, however.¡± I nodded in response to his information.


    This was very informative. I should spend more time with you.


    Impressive as always, the Navy really has created an actual fantasy world here. It was amazing and so realistic. But not wanting to get sidetracked from my main objective, I continued and pressed on while asking about mana.


    "Sooo, what is mana?"


    My dad readjusted me on his shoulders. ¡°You see, son. All living things have mana: the trees, animals, that Beastmen, and even monsters. Mana is simply just the flow of life inside a living thing,¡± he explained while pointing at all these things.


    ¡°Then everyone can use magic?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, just because you have mana doesn¡¯t mean you can use magic. But you do need to have a lot of mana and have the necessary gifts to use magic. Lucky for you, your dad is a powerful mage, and one day, when you are older, I¡¯ll teach you everything I know!¡± he said proudly, puffing his chest out.


    But he realized too late that he might have already said too much, as the smile got wiped off his face and was replaced with a worried look.


    Haha, too easy.


    In an attempt to salvage his mistake, he continued with a warning. ¡°Well, you can use magic when you are older, but learning magic when you are so young is dangerous. You could hurt yourself or someone else since you don¡¯t know what you are doing. Of course, if you promise me you won¡¯t try to use magic until you are a bit older, I promise to teach you everything,¡± he said nervously while a bead of sweat dripped down his forehead.


    I couldn¡¯t help but grin a little as he looked back up at me.


    ¡°I promise!¡±


    I lied.


    ¡ª


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    It has been over two years now. Unlike Humans, it appears Elves don¡¯t celebrate birthdays yearly. They have one at five years after birth. Then at ten years, then fifteen, then twenty. After that, Elves tend to celebrate birthdays every decade or so. Apparently, Elves have incredibly long life spans. An Elf that doesn¡¯t meet an untimely death can live to be almost three hundred and fifty years old if everything goes well.


    And Elves who have a lot of mana can live even longer. Of course, this applies to everyone else as well. As far as I could tell Humans tended to live longer lives as well. I¡¯ve seen at least one ancient-looking Human so far.


    I tried asking the witch, Seana, how old she was, but she wouldn¡¯t tell me. She said it was ¡°rude for a boy to ask a girl how old they were,¡± whatever that means.


    It¡¯s just a question...


    I finally figured out Seana was my mother¡¯s name, my father¡¯s name was Alanis, and our family name was Shadowheart. Apparently, when Elves got married, they would often mix the last names together and make a new last name. So that makes me Kaladin Shadowheart. I¡¯m not sure how thrilled I am about being the child of a Xeno, even if this is all just a simulation. I just need to take things in stride.


    I have also recently learned Seana was an accomplished seamstress before she took time off to raise me. That teal blanket she would often wrap me in was her handy work. She explained to me that she could imbue the threads with her mana using magic, which allowed the garments to have some interesting magical properties, like helping my mana pool grow.


    It appeared that manaweave regulated temperature perfectly. Even though this place was unbearably humid, I was never once miserable in the wraps. Even the skin-tingling sensation it gave me was oddly pleasing. If anything, it was so comfortable it was uncomfortable waiting to be wrapped up in it. I use it more or less like a blanket now though.


    Seana had begun taking on work again to help Alanis out. Alanis was a hunter or so I was told. He, along with a few other people from the village, would take small excursions out into the jungle and clear it of dangerous wildlife, gathering their materials and meat to sell back to the village.


    It sounded like hazardous work. Yet, I had never once seen him come back home injured or even mildly inconvenienced. The wildlife must not actually be that dangerous, especially since he leaves his armor set and spear at home, opting to use a far inferior wooden spear and bow for his work.


    Seana had some coworkers over this morning and they were weaving while gossiping about the happenings in the village. This had been going on a few times a week now and it was a perfect time to make myself scarce and attempt my hand at magic. I slowly crawled my way out of the house and hid behind a tree that was behind our home. So far, any attempt I have made to replicate the few spells I have seen has failed. I simply don¡¯t understand the process.


    I have been attempting to create a ball of water I can throw, but nothing happens when I try to make it work. I¡¯ve tried everything from willing it to happen to manipulate an existing pool of water to trying to throw water from my hands. It has been a frustrating few months, to say the least. Perhaps I should try a different approach.


    I remember Apollo was a fan of meditating. He rambled on about how amazing it was and how it helped him focus and achieve his goals. I didn¡¯t really understand as I didn¡¯t need to meditate to focus on my tasks, but I was willing to try almost anything at this point. I remember Apollo saying to clear your mind of unwanted things, then focus on the thing you wanted. Then control and steady your breathing.


    So, I plopped onto the ground and crossed my legs. I cleared my mind and focused on wanting to create a small ball of water. I steadied my breathing and relaxed. After about five minutes of sitting on the hard ground, I got up and let out a nice ¡°DAMN IT!!¡± into the air.


    Ah, I feel better. Who needs meditation?


    My frustration had hit a boiling point. So I sat back down, shoved my face into my hands, and began to wrap my brain around what I knew about magic and mana.


    Apparently, everything had mana, but not everything could use magic. I have seen somebody use magic, but that isn¡¯t enough for me to know how to use it myself. I can¡¯t seem to feel anything at all when I try to use said magic.


    Perhaps the system has created something that I can¡¯t use¡­ no, that doesn¡¯t make sense. Why would they go to such lengths of creating this magical system and not have me be capable of it? I had the foundation I just needed to think¡­ and that¡¯s when I remembered.


    I am pretty sure I have had magic cast on me before. When I first awoke that old man did something to me. I was in excruciating pain, and it was wiped away in an instant. I remember that warm feeling spreading from the center of my body as it stretched out towards my fingertips. Perhaps, if I recreated that feeling or at least delved into it a bit more, I could achieve a breakthrough.


    I went back into my pose and redid all the steps for meditation again. But, instead, this time, I would focus on that warm feeling in my chest. After what felt like forever, I suddenly felt a tiny bit of warmth in my chest.


    It wasn¡¯t anything like when the old man did it, but it was something. So I focused on that feeling even more. It began to feel almost like a drop of warm water in the center of my body. I tried to force it to my fingertips, but it died away only after a few seconds as I lost control of it.


    Damn. I am closer than I was yesterday. This is a start. I can¡¯t stay out any longer today but I shall continue to train.


    ¡ª


    I started my journey five months ago with this little drop of warmth in my chest. It took many¡­. many¡­ hours of trial and error, but I have finally managed to guide the warm water to my fingertips. I¡¯m not sure what this does but now I am going to attempt to do¡­something.


    So, I sat in my little spot in the shade and guided the warm droplet all the way to my fingertips. Now I was going to try to make a spec of water, the tiniest little droplet. I focused intensely on every aspect that I wanted from the droplet; the size, shape, color, how it was going to smell, even the chemical components.


    And I sat there for a long time attempting to do this until¡­. nothing.


    I couldn¡¯t do it!


    Damn! Maybe I really needed a teacher or something. Hell, even a dang book explaining this would be more straightforward! I kicked a branch in frustration and sat back down to think, I couldn¡¯t give up, not yet.


    Mmmm¡­ maybe I should use fire? No, I can¡¯t. If I do something wrong, I might burn the entire jungle down along with myself.


    Maybe¡­ could I try wind? I have seen Seana use fire magic and water magic. So, if it was based on the elements, then perhaps there was wind and earth? Since I didn¡¯t know what earth magic looked like, so I focused on making a small gust of wind instead.


    I also decided to adopt another approach, I have never seen anyone use magic while meditating, so maybe I needed to be standing for it. I squared myself off with my knees just past my shoulders and dropped my base. I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of stance I should take, but I figured this would be fine.


    Then I refocused and moved the tiny drop of warmth all the way back to my fingertips, where I imagined it turning into a small gust of wind. As soon as the droplet hit my fingertip, an ever-so-small amount of air came out from my hand, it was barely enough even to shake the leaves of the tree. But I did it! I used magic. Finally!


    But my joy was immediately replaced with a feeling of complete and utter death. Only a few seconds after I made that slight breeze I began to feel awful. I felt like somebody had bludgeoned my entire body with a metal bat and kicked me a few times for good measure.


    I tried to move, but instead, I just fell forward as I lost control of my body and face planted into the dirt. I couldn¡¯t move my body at all, not even wiggle my fingertips as I lay there inhaling the dirt. Nor could I speak to call for help. I just laid there for well over five minutes.


    Slowly but surely, the feeling returned to my body as I regained control over it again. I was still in agonizing pain, and I was completely drained. I felt like I needed to hibernate for fifty years.


    I waddled my tiny fatigued body back home, where Seana called out to me, ¡°Kal baby, are you okay? You don¡¯t look so good... and what happened to your clothes and face!¡± she said with genuine concern.


    I must have looked as terrible as I felt. Seana dropped the fabric she was working on and rushed over, and began to clean my face. ¡°I fell and I don¡¯t feel so good,¡± I said.


    It was a half-truth. But it was better not to alert her that I could use magic, even if said magic might just be a death trap.


    ¡°Go lay down! I¡¯ll go get Doctor Jacobs right away,¡± Seana said, scrambling to get ready.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I needed a doctor but it probably wouldn¡¯t hurt, I doubt they would be able to tell I used magic.


    ¡ª


    ¡°So, you used too much magic, boy?¡± said the old as dirt doctor.


    He was the same old man I remember seeing when I first awoke. The geezer looked like he might fall dead at any moment, yet I didn¡¯t actually see him struggle to move. Alanis was currently away hunting, and Seana was running to go get me some soup from one of her coworkers, so it was just him and me.


    ¡°No¡­ I no feel very good,¡± I lied. The Doctor once again fixed me with whatever magic he could use. I went from feeling like death walking to just being very very tired in moments.


    ¡°Anyone ever told you that you suck at lying boy? From the day I pulled you out of your mother, I knew you were going to be a hellion. But I sure didn¡¯t think you were gonna cast a spell before you even turned five!¡° he cackled.


    So apparently, five is the age where people can start casting spells?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know magic.¡±


    I tried to cover for myself as best as I could. I already had a train of lies, I might as well double down.


    ¡°Listen here, squirt, I have been putting people back together before your mommy and daddy even thought about having you. I know what mana sickness looks like, so don¡¯t you lie to me. Now, what did you do?¡± he said while poking me in my fatty stomach.


    ¡°I made wind.¡±


    I take that back. It seems doubling down wasn¡¯t going to work here. I wasn¡¯t aware there was an identifiable illness associated with this¡­


    There was no point in lying to him any longer. He had clearly seen through me. Now I knew that there were some severe repercussions if I overused magic.


    ¡°Huh, you tried to use wind magic, huh? You are an Elf, so naturally, you should be pretty good at it. But maybe you just lack an affinity for it? You try anything else?¡± he asked.


    He seemed less concerned for my health and more interested in my abilities.


    ¡°I tried water. Didn¡¯t work.¡± I said simply.


    ¡°So, you even tried water magic. Fascinating. Elves are famous for having loads of mana and being extremely adept at nearly all types of elemental magic. They even start casting spells earlier than nearly every other race. But at almost three years old? I wonder what you are capable of¡­ ¡± he trailed off and got a far-off look in his eyes.


    Oh, no.


    Suddenly those emerald eyes of his gazed into me and he moved close to my face with a speed that surprised even me. ¡°I¡¯ll make you a deal, boy. I won''t tell mommy and daddy about your little magic experiments. But you have to come with me four times a week and train in magic. It will be our little secret.¡±


    Wow. All I had to do was nearly kill myself to learn magic? I should have done this sooner. I¡¯d be an idiot not to accept this. Yet I couldn''t help but feel I was making a deal with the devil. I decided against my better judgment and agreed.


    ¡°Okay,¡± was all I needed to say to secure myself a magic teacher.


    I guess magic really is dangerous after all.

 Ch.3- Lessons to Be Learned

    It¡¯s been a whole year since I¡¯ve started practicing magic under Doctor Jacobs. I am nearly five years old now. He managed to convince Alanis and Seana that I was some type of mage prodigy that needed to be nurtured as soon as possible.


    They apparently weren¡¯t surprised when the old man said this as they just kept shouting, ¡®We knew our little elf is special!¡¯ How embarrassing. But it seems they are supporting me at least.


    The old man is a very hands-off kind of teacher. He often just sets me with a task, and I go head first until I succeed or fail. Of course, he helps me when I need it, but I do prefer his approach. He can only tell me how to read and say a particular word so many times before it becomes redundant.


    In the meantime, I have finally learned to read and write in Elvish. There are a ton of languages in this world. But nearly everyone in this village spoke Elvish. Even the Humans and Beastmen. I had also been studying up on the Human language and the Beastmen, but it was just the absolute basics.


    But on the flip side, I had learned a lot about magic and mana. So far, I know that every living thing has mana. That included everything from a blade of grass, to a Human, all the way to giant sea monsters that lived in the ocean. Essentially, magic is just a living thing using its life force to create phenomena. And these phenomena are called magic. But, not everything with mana could use magic. People with enough mana and skill to use magic are called mages. But, not every mage was capable of the feats.


    More often than not, what kind of magic you could use and the size of your available mana is decided by your race, lineage, upbringing, and of course, sheer luck. For example, Elves are commonly known for being adept in the elemental schools of magic while having one of the largest pools of mana amongst the races. Therefore, it is commonplace for most Elves to be good at wind magic. However, outliers like me existed. I could not use wind magic to save my life.


    On top of that, I learned that magic is broken up into schools. Most mages stuck to the four elemental schools of magic that comprise the four primary elements of earth, wind, fire, and water. However, there are many different schools ranging from plant or poison magic all the way to light magic.


    Outside of the four elemental schools, these more niche schools are very rare and challenging to use. Generally, for a mage to use one of these niche schools, they had to either have a large mana pool, an affinity for the school, and more often than not, both.


    Currently, the only schools of magic I can use are earth and fire. And I am absolutely terrible at wind and water. I also didn¡¯t have the mana to try any of the other niche schools like light magic. For a single measly drop of magic water, I could make five little balls of fire in its place. I just simply have an aversion to water and wind magic for some reason. So instead of wasting my time casting spells that often left me drained and tired, I have been doing two things.


    One. I wore this teal mana weave shirt Seana made for me. It¡¯s getting a bit tight on me now, however. Apparently, Elves and many of the other races love this stuff as it is said to increase your mana pool slowly over time as you grow, depending on the quality of the weave of course. And Seana is very good at making this stuff.


    Two. I have been focusing on controlling my mana better. Mana has a lot of uses if you could control it. Nearly everyone learned to control their mana at some point. It allowed an average person to run faster, lift things they wouldn¡¯t usually be able to lift, and even heal slightly faster.


    The simulation had deemed this a crucial factor for me, so I focused on it wholeheartedly. Before, I could only control a tiny drop of mana around my body. And it used to take an extreme amount of concentration.


    Now I can control entire flows of mana without even thinking about it. It''s like commanding a vast amount of running water in my body. Using my superior control over mana, I am now capable of casting more spells and strengthening my tiny weak body albeit not a considerable amount more but enough to make a notable difference.


    Compared to Dr. Jacobs, my available mana was a small glass of water, and his was a lake¡¯s worth, maybe even more extensive. Not only that, casting spells seemed to help increase my available mana over time. I went from nearly dying from casting a finger-sized flame to being able to cast a few tiny balls of fire.


    Of course, it really wasn¡¯t much in the grand scheme of mana or magic. However, the old man is pretty adamant that my mana pool would increase as I got older, and that by following these steps, I am essentially paving the way for having an even larger mana pool in the future.


    I had come to respect the old man quite a bit at this point. He went from being a crazy old doctor to a knowledgeable teacher and mage. The man acted like he was all-knowing, but he had the skills and knowledge to back it up. He is capable of using the rare school of light magic. Light magic is a notoriously difficult school even to become a Novice in. But Humans had a disproportionate amount of mages capable of using it. And being able to use light magic to heal people the way he does showed Dr. Jacob''s rank in his school.


    A naming system ranks Mages who practiced a school of magic¡ªstarting at the lowest of Novice. Novices are mages that could use the school of magic without having adverse side effects, such as mana sickness. Then there are Intermediate mages. These mages have a decent grasp of their desired school and could cast spells from it sparsely and not for very long in their chosen school. Most Intermediate mages could use only a handful or so of spells before needing to stop.


    Expert is the next rank, and this is where most of the capable mages sat at. They are experts with their chosen school and could use magic from it often and in large quantities for more extended periods of time. These mages also tended to have decent-sized mana pools to boot.


    Expert mages also have good control over their school of magic and their own mana. Essentially, it is impossible for an Intermediate mage to ever rise to an Expert if they didn¡¯t have control over their mana at this point, even if they had extreme amounts of raw talent for that school.


    Then there are the head honchos of a magic school¡ªthe Masters and Grandmasters. The old man didn¡¯t tell me much about them other than they are far beyond that of Expert, they are few and far between, and they should be taken very seriously. For example, he guessed that one Master mage is worth thirty Expert mages.


    As for me¡­ well I am probably at the low end of being an Intermediate mage in both fire and earth magic. So with a lack of interest in anything else, I have now entirely devoted myself to learning more about mana and magic, with the occasional language lesson here and there to keep things fresh.


    I recognized the familiar footsteps of Alanis moving towards my door and prepared myself. ¡°And how is my brilliant son doing today?¡± he asked me while standing in the doorway to my room.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I responded simply.


    I felt a tinge of regret as he narrowed his eyes at me. Perhaps that was too cold of me.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°Well, I have decided to begin your physical training. Starting today.¡±


    The way he said it left no room for negotiations. Besides, I suppose I had lost myself in stimulating my brain, and I may have left my body behind. But I am unsure what I was capable of with this small body.


    ¡°Now up you go. Since you don¡¯t have your lessons till later in the day with Dr. Jacobs, you and I will start training in the mornings when I am not working.¡±


    We walked outside to the back of the house, and he began to give me a rundown of just what I was going to do. It consisted of running, bodyweight exercises, and stretching. Sounds pretty easy to me.


    ¡ª


    It was not easy. I vastly overestimated my capabilities in this child''s body.


    I am completely spent just running and doing a handful of push-ups for two hours. It seems neglecting my physical body for favoring my mind has backfired dramatically. I will have to readjust my goals and physically strengthen myself once again.


    I felt something poking me in my ribs as I lay exhausted in the dirt. ¡°Come now, use all that brainpower for sparring a little bit with your dad.¡±


    Now, this was something I could do.


    I might lack the physicality to keep up, but I have some experience in martial weapons to make up for it. Besides, Alanis had been showing off to me all day. Now it was my turn. Of course, I couldn''t go all out. But I can give him a swift strike in the manhood once or twice.


    He tossed me a carved wooden pole that was perfect for my body. Even the makeshift training staff felt very balanced. ¡°I just finished that last week just for you. I think I did a pretty good job if I say so myself,¡± he said proudly while scratching the back of his head.


    ¡°I like it, thank you.¡±


    I am a little conflicted over enjoying something so trivial from an entity that only existed in this simulation. But I knew a good weapon when I saw one. Even if that weapon was made for training, it obviously took Alanis a reasonable amount of time to make this for me.


    ¡°Alright, let me show you how to¡ª¡±


    Oops. I had unconsciously dropped into the same stance that Alanis uses.


    ¡°Where did you learn that, Kal?¡± he said bewildered, his mouth agape and eyes big.


    ¡°I learned it from watching you.¡±


    It was true. I had been observing Alanis for so long this just felt like the natural thing to do. I could tell by watching him that Alanis knew what he was doing. There was no wasted movement in his training. He was always precise and trained with a clear goal in mind day in and out. At least that¡¯s what I understood from watching him.


    ¡°To think you could pick up my stance just by watching me. I didn¡¯t know you were paying so much attention to me.¡± His look of surprise was replaced with a proud smile as he said, ¡°Now then, your feet and hands are off a bit. Let me show you.¡±


    Alanis continued on for a bit and explained his stance in depth. I was surprised to learn I was unfamiliar with it. I had trained in spear stances from not only Humanity but even some Xeno races.


    Spears are simple weapons, pretty much just meant for stabbing enemies. But on occasion, you could use them as a quarterstaff to maybe knock somebody¡¯s feet from under them.


    After his explanation, Alanis walked a few paces away and began to warm up. But it was much more than a simple warm-up. The way he was moving was incredible. I had seen my fair share of choreographed moves with a spear, some with actual combat use, and some just for show.


    But comparing that to what Alanis was doing would be a sin. He is like a painter, and the practice spear was his brush while the battlefield was his canvas. I sat there slack-jawed as he continued for a few more moments before he stopped and looked over at me.


    His face reddened with embarrassment and he managed to cough out a few words, ¡°Let¡¯s begin. Come at me, son.¡±


    I decided to use my small stature and get in close to get a blow in from underneath him. As I ran towards him, I dodged one of his thrusts and tried to move in. Only to faceplant into the dirt as I tripped over myself. Damn this small body.


    I had made that move as if I was in my original body and paid for it by tripping over my own feet. Of course, Alanis couldn¡¯t keep his laughter in as I got up and dusted myself off.


    ¡°That was a good try! But you gotta stay on your feet if you want it to work, son, hahaha!¡± I could feel my face heat up from embarrassment as he laughed at me. Since when did I get embarrassed?


    I rushed at him once again in a flurry of stabs. Of course, this was a futile attempt as Alanis simply blocked or evaded every single one of my thrusts. I then tried a full sweep of his legs only to get a swift bonk on my head from up top. I was just that much slower than him.


    ¡°Nice try going for my legs, but you are gonna have to be a bit faster than that!¡±


    It just wasn¡¯t fair. He has more reach, was way faster and stronger than me, and he probably has double my experience with a staff. Then I realized that I was trying to fight an uphill fight fairly.


    What was the point of spending a better part of a year on controlling my mana if I didn¡¯t even use it? So I allowed my mana to flow into every inch of my limbs as I felt my strength swirl up.


    This time I would let Alanis come to me. He sent a simple thrust straight into my body, and I exploded with double my usual speed and strength. I weaved around the thrust and closed the distance almost instantly. I could see his purple eyes get bigger as I thrust at his chest.


    Gotcha now.


    I blinked for only a moment, and suddenly I was staring straight up as I felt the weightlessness of my body crash into the ground. I slammed hard enough into the ground to bounce a bit as the wind got knocked out of me.


    What the hell just happened? I didn¡¯t even see him move.


    ¡°Ah, crap! Sorry, Kal. I didn¡¯t mean to hit you so hard,¡± Alanis said as he crouched down next to me. I took a few deep breaths, and nothing was broken, thankfully.


    ¡°I am so sorry. I didn¡¯t know you could move so fast! I just kind of reacted without thinking, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Alanis kept apologizing profusely till I reassured him I was okay.


    ¡°Umm, I think that¡¯s enough training for today, Kal. And maybe don¡¯t tell your Mom, please?¡± He said, practically pleading with me.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna tell her,¡± that was all I said.


    I could see the color drain from his face as he began to panic. ¡°Listen, Kal¡­ if you don¡¯t tell Mom about this, I will¡­ uh¡­ I WILL GET YOU A ROLL OF THAT SWEETBREAD YOU LIKE SO MUCH!¡±


    Mmmm, I did enjoy that bread. It was so soft and sweet. But that wasn¡¯t going to cover my humiliation today.


    ¡°I want two rolls,¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Of course¡­ two rolls. I can do that...¡± Alanis mumbled while nodding his head.


    Well, today wasn¡¯t a complete wash. At least I got some sweetbread out of getting my ass handed to me. I did stand no chance against him in the end. And he was holding back the entire time. I¡¯m still not sure what happened, though. I blinked, and I was already looking up at the blue sky.


    How the heck did he move so fast? I wonder if I could move that fast one day.

 Ch.4- Family and a Promise.

    Today is the eve of my fifth birthday. I never had a birthday party before and have only ever been told about them. I was unsure what to expect, but Seana and Alanis were making moves behind the scenes. They asked me if I wanted to invite anybody else over. I didn¡¯t have anyone to invite, so I asked Dr. Jacobs if he would like to come. And to my surprise, he agreed. So for my very first birthday party, I would have Alanis, Seana, and Dr. Jacobs as my guests. Quite the crowd.


    I had a dream again for the first time in a long time last night. It wasn¡¯t a nightmare, thankfully. It was relatively peaceful. I was speaking with Doctor Su¨¢rez again aboard Vitality Medical Station in my dream. I don¡¯t remember what we were talking about but I had a sense that I was forgetting something important. I tried to recall it, but it was just so hazy for some reason.


    Actually, many of my older memories are starting to fade away slowly. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m forgetting them altogether. It¡¯s just that they are being pushed further back it seems. I doubt I could ever truly forget those days. I don¡¯t know what any of these things mean for me, but I am just so conflicted. What is going on, why am I here, and what does this place want from me? I guess I¡¯ll just sleep on it tonight.


    ¡ª


    All four of us are currently sitting around the dining room table to begin my party after being forced to give up baking me any sweets by Alanis. Seana ended up getting something from the port for the occasion.


    ¡°This is a dessert called a cupcake. It has chocolate frosting and it¡¯s very sweet and delicious,¡± explained Seana while casually licking some of the frosting off.


    Chocolate?


    I¡¯ve only had a piece of chocolate one time. Some Marine gave me their chocolate ration bar as a thank you. I remember the taste, and it wasn¡¯t very sweet. It was actually dark and bitter. The chocolate covering this cupcake was much lighter in color, and I could practically smell the sweetness from here.


    I was just staring at the cupcake when Alanis urged me on. ¡°Well, go on now Kal, eat it!¡±


    ¡°But what about everyone else?¡± The cupcake was pretty small, and I wasn¡¯t sure how I was supposed to share it with everyone.


    I could hear Dr. Jacobs smack his face and begin cackling. ¡°Boy, they bought it just for you! I swear, for someone so smart, you really are hopeless sometimes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all yours. Go ahead and try it,¡± Seana reassured me.


    I took a bite from the dessert, and my mouth watered from the sweetness. Unfortunately, whatever that Marine gave me wasn¡¯t chocolate.


    This stuff was divine. I was hesitant at first but upon my second bite, I quickly began to devour my dessert. I defeated the chocolate cupcake in no time at all, much to the amusement of everybody around me.


    ¡°I guess he likes it,¡± said Alanis.


    I gave a thumbs-up with a mouth full of the delicious chocolate cupcake as I finished swallowing it. ¡°Now we have your gifts, Kal.¡±


    Seana gave me a small parcel wrapped up in a simple gray cloth. Wrapped up in the fabric was a bright red tunic. I sat there inspecting it for a few moments.


    ¡°Come on, try it on,¡± insisted Alanis.


    I had begun to outgrow the teal shirt that was made for me. So I tried the tunic on, and it fit perfectly. It fell just below my hips, and it was made using the mana weave material Seana makes. I could feel the tingling sensation on my skin as the tunic began regulating my body temperature. It was fantastic quality, as usual.


    I wasn¡¯t too sure about thread count or anything, but this must have taken her a long time to make. It was unbelievably soft. So far, this was the most intricate thing she had made for me.


    ¡°Now, what do you say to your mother, Kal?¡± chided Alanis.


    ¡°Thank you, I like it a lot,¡± I said.


    Seana had a big dopey smile as she said, ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    Alanis procured a long wooden box and handed it over to me. I ran my hand across the smooth lacquered wood. The box was made from the same warm jungle wood common around here. Inside the box laid a small bow. The bow was made from a reddish-black wood and had Alanis¡¯s craftsmanship all over it. I thought that the wooden practice staff was nice, but Alanis had outdone himself this time.


    ¡°Took me about a half a year to make her. That wood is from a tree that is native to our Dark Elf tribal region. I figured I could teach you how to shoot it sometime if you want?¡± asked Alanis as he scratched the back of his head.


    It was just something he did every time he seemed to get embarrassed. But I didn¡¯t see a reason to be. Out of all the weapons I had used before, a bow and arrow was probably something I had the least amount of experience in. Yet I still knew this bow was well crafted and took him plenty of man-hours to complete. It even had my name engraved in Elvish.


    ¡°Thanks. Can you teach me how to use it soon?¡± I asked. I genuinely wanted to learn how to shoot a bow properly, and it seemed I had a willing teacher.


    ¡°Of course,¡± answered Alanis with a warm smile.


    ¡°My gift might not be as fancy as these two, but I¡¯m sure you will enjoy it nonetheless. So here you go, kid, happy birthday.¡±


    Dr. Jacobs handed me a stack of two large leather-bound books. These books must¡¯ve cost him a lot of money. Books and paper seemed to be pretty rare in this world. Even Dr. Jacobs, who was probably the wealthiest person in the village, only had a small collection of books. And most of those were medical-related.


    One book was titled Deguzman¡¯s Brief History of Illyricum, and the other book was Deguzman¡¯s Guide to Magical Monsters and More. So it seems like he got a buy one get one free from this Deguzman fellow. And Illyricum? Maybe that''s the name of this world or continent.


    Mmm, a history book and a monster information book. This could be interesting. There was just one problem. It was all written in the Human language that I barely knew. Also, I was surprised the cover was in Elvish.


    Upon seeing this, Jacobs began cackling once again. ¡°Haha, sorry, kid. It looks like you are gonna have to work a bit for my gift!¡±


    I guess this book would double as material to learn the Human language as well. Even the old man was smiling now. My face hurt a little bit from smiling so much as well. Nobody had ever given me such personalized gifts before. My chest swelled with a warm feeling.


    This might be the happiest I had ever been.


    Wait? I¡¯m really happy? Is this what it¡¯s like to be happy? I¡­I... don¡¯t understand myself anymore.


    The party continued on, and we enjoyed a small feast in my name. Everyone else dished out what I assumed to be wine and began indulging themselves in it. The oddly sweet yet strong aroma began filling the room as everyone continued to enjoy themselves.


    The event was enjoyable, but I just had this sinking feeling in my stomach I couldn¡¯t seem to shake. Then, I began sweating and feeling nervous and uncomfortable in my own skin. I need to go for a walk.


    I excused myself from the table, not that anyone noticed as they had become quite inebriated at this point.


    ¡ª


    Alanis Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    Today is my son¡¯s first birthday party. I can only hope we made him happy. It was always so hard to tell what the boy was thinking. Even as a baby, he always had a far-off look in his eyes like he was in deep thought. But today, at the dinner table, Kal seemed genuinely happy about his gifts and the cupcake we got him.


    His adorable smile reached ear to ear on his handsome face, which looked just like his mother''s. But it wasn¡¯t long after that he returned to his usually stoic face. It was almost like he didn¡¯t want to be happy sometimes. I was thinking about these things when my wife asked Doctor Jacobs precisely what I had been thinking.


    Sometimes I swear she could read my mind.


    ¡°Dr. Jacobs¡­ is there something wrong with Kal?¡± she asked him in a worried voice.


    We had always been worried about him. We were told that babies were nightmares. That they could keep parents up for hours on end and were relentless in their attempts to make your life hell. Yet, as a baby, Kaladin would rarely cry.


    Instead, he would often just lay in his basket staring off at the ceiling. We were worried he might have been ill at some points. It wasn¡¯t until he began to speak that I finally understood that my son was different. He seemed to pick up on everything exceptionally quickly. I swear to this day, he could understand us entirely by the time he hit his first year of life.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Do you want my honest opinion?¡± asked Jacobs.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Doctor,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Well, of course, something is wrong with the boy. I honestly believe he is a true genius. Not some bullshit kid who is just a little above average in intelligence. I mean a real genius, the type that only comes around every century, type of genius,¡± said Jacobs.


    Dr. Jacobs was a man of many talents with a vast amount of knowledge. He was capable of feats many people could only dream of. Yet when he said this, I could only feel conflicted. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t trust his judgment.


    There was no doubt my son was brilliant. With minimal assistance, he had learned the entire Elven language in under a year and began learning more languages. And according to Dr. Jacobs, his magic and mana lessons were progressing at blinding speeds.


    But I wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good thing. I loved my son deeply. He is my first child, and I would do anything in the world for the boy, yet I couldn¡¯t help feeling something wasn¡¯t right. I also didn¡¯t want him to walk a similar path that we did...


    ¡°Honestly, there is no point in attempting to understand your son. Individuals like him are so far beyond our understanding. We would sooner find the answer to life than figure out what goes on in the mind of a genius. So, in my honest opinion, if you want to help your son. You gotta do two things for him.¡±


    ¡°And what are those two things?¡± asked Seana nervously.


    ¡°First and foremost. Love your son with everything you have. I can truly say I have only met one person I considered a genius, and over time he had become so disassociated with his own feelings it was like he wasn¡¯t even Human anymore.¡±


    Could it be that Kaladin is already struggling with this? Maybe that far-off look he has isn¡¯t what I think it is. Perhaps he is working with his own inner demons? Have we failed him already? And how did this happen so soon?


    ¡°Second. The boy needs some friends. The kid is five years old and has nobody he can call a friend. With all that boy¡¯s intelligence, he has the social skills of a pile of mud, a very smart pile of mud. Even a single friend would keep him from being stuck in his mind all damn day. If you let him stay up in there in that vast head of his, he will never come out of it,¡± warned Jacobs.


    ¡°And how do we get him a friend? I don¡¯t think Kaladin would enjoy being around average kids,¡± I said.


    ¡°Exactly the problem. Kaladin shouldn¡¯t be feeling that way, not yet, at least. You gotta expose him to kids his age. Doesn¡¯t Aila run a school for kids in the mornings? Send him there a few times a week,¡± suggested Jacobs as he downed another glass of wine.


    The old man was heading into his eightieth year of life as a Human, yet he still seemed as spry as ever.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you giving him a far better education?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Going to school teaches kids way more things than just stuff from a book you doofus. I swear for you two living so long you should be ahead of the game. Then again, I guess you two didn¡¯t really have a childhood either¡­.¡± mumbled Jacobs.


    True. Seana and I were far from ordinary. Kaladin is the perfect mix of us in that regard I suppose. It was our fault Kaladin was like this. We should have been paying better attention...


    ¡°Maybe we should just ask him?¡± suggested Seana.


    That was a good idea. But, maybe it would be best just to ask Kaladin himself. I looked around, but Kaladin was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Uh, where is Kaladin?¡±


    ¡ª


    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    I had escaped the house and wandered off into the jungle a bit away from home. It was just becoming evening, so there were plenty of hours of sunlight left in the day. I got a sickening feeling in my stomach as emotions swirled around in my head.


    I was just so confused and unsure of what I was doing. Here I was, in a fantasy world, living a second life. I just couldn¡¯t come to terms with it all.


    It defied all logic, yet here I am.


    Or perhaps I just wasn¡¯t letting myself come to terms with it. I had grown sick and tired of these games. ¡°LISTEN HERE, WHOEVER IS SCREWING AROUND WITH ME OUT THERE, JUST KILL ME ALREADY! WHY ARE YOU KEEPING ME HERE!?¡± I screamed into the evening air.


    I hoped some administrative figure would descend from the sky and tell me what was going on and the purpose of all this was. That the simulation would finally end and they would either kill or spare me. Yet, my complaints and wishes were met with the silence of the evening jungle.


    I leaned against a tree and slid my back down its rough bark onto the ground. I felt nauseous, as my emotions raged on in my head as I tried to make sense of all of this. My stomach lurched as I fought back the bile that threatened to escape my mouth. I felt light-headed, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from shaking and sweating. I stared off into the cloudy sky and tried to calm my nerves.


    But suddenly, every fiber in my body screamed at me. I sensed something close to me and began to panic. I was so distraught that I hadn¡¯t even comprehended why the jungle was so quiet. It was because something was in it.


    I heard a bush rustle about fifty yards away from me as something slipped out from it. It looked like an inky black dog with no neck or mouth. Its front legs were shorter than its back, giving it a hunched appearance. It had two rows of six beet-red eyes and sharp pitch black spines coming out of its slick back. It almost looked like a moving shadow despite the red eyes. I could feel it staring straight at me.


    I have to run. Now.


    I enhanced myself with mana and began a full sprint out of the jungle. It only took a few moments, but I could hear that monster gaining on me. It was closing the distance and fast. Crap, it¡¯s going to catch me.


    Out of options and my heart pounding out of my chest, I spotted a tree that looked easy to climb and hoped that thing lacked the ability to climb. I didn¡¯t see claws on it, nor did it seem strong enough to jump straight up the tree. I scurried up the tree at blinding speeds for a five-year-old. I was about thirty feet into the air when I looked down at the jungle floor. I began to sweat profusely as I could practically drink the bloodlust that thing was emitting. It just sat there, staring at me menacingly.


    Then in a blink of an eye, I heard a whoosh, then a thud as a black spine lodged itself into the branch right next to where my face used to be. I didn¡¯t have time to think as I could hear the air whiz as more black spines were launched at me. I began running through the canopy as fast as I could. But, I could still hear that monster launching spines and running after me from below.


    A spine slammed into the branch I was about to land on, and it gave away. I was in free fall for only a moment. Then I slammed into the branches on my way down to the jungle floor. I could feel my ribs break as I smashed through the canopy. I tried to hold onto anything my tiny hands could grasp, but instead, I just ended up smacking my head against a branch.


    I blacked out as I tumbled down to the jungle floor.


    I woke up at the base of a tree. It only took one shallow breath to know I had destroyed my ribs and a few other bones. My head swam as I saw stars. To add insult to injury, a few yards away from me was that same creature. My attempt at escaping its clutches had failed. It fired a spine straight into my right shoulder, pinning me to the tree making me scream out in pain.


    I could only watch as it advanced on me. It didn¡¯t have a face, but I could tell it enjoyed hunting me as it let out a satisfied purr. My vision blurred as it sprinted at me to finish me off.


    Like hell, I¡¯m not going out this easy.


    I waited for it to leap at me, and I placed my hand onto the ground and willed a spike of earth to come forth. This spell was an Intermediate level combat spell called Earth Spike. Typically casting it only once would drain me completely, but I wasn¡¯t about to let this monster have its way with me even if I died from mana sickness.


    It leaped, and my Earth Spike went straight into its midsection, impaling the monster high up in the air. It let out a shrill scream of pain as it attempted to end my life. The murkey blackness where its face should have been melted away, revealing razor-sharp teeth that tried to rip my throat out.


    Using the last drops of my mana I sent a fireball straight into the mouth of the monster and watched it explode. Smoke fumed from the monster¡¯s mouth while it was impaled on the brown spear of earth that I conjured, unmoving and staining the ground with oozing black blood.


    I sat there, pinned to a tree and bleeding out with broken ribs and a concussion. On top of that, I could no longer feel the right side of my body. It seems the monster''s spine was poisoned.


    Everything hurt so bad. I¡¯m really not used to this kind of pain. No wonder they drugged us up at every opportunity.


    I gazed off into the distance. All of this felt so real. But, maybe, it really was real. All this time, it wasn¡¯t a simulation. I had actually been given a second chance at life. And instead of keeping my promise with Doctor Su¨¢rez and Heimdall to live life a little bit, I squandered a golden opportunity.


    I feel awful.


    I heard them before I saw them. It looks like the little black ink monster has friends. And they weren¡¯t happy. Through blurry vision, I saw a horde of the monsters closing in on me, bearing those hideous rows of pearl white teeth at me.


    Suddenly the closest one to me was blasted apart by a lance of white lightning. I could only barely make out the figure of Alanis descending from the shadows as he danced between the monsters slaughtering them with his black spear.


    Only moments after Seana joined him, wielding two silver daggers and glowing a bright white as lightning arced around her, licking her arms and legs. I watched as they risked their lives to try and save me. They were outnumbered, yet they never stopped fighting.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel so much worse now. Here were the two people who probably loved me the most in the world, risking their lives for me. Yet, I had never even called them Mom or Dad even once to their faces.


    I had even called my mom a witch and referred to my own dad as a Xeno. As an infant, I had even contemplated killing my own family in my early times. But here they were defending me in my final moments. It reminded me of what I did for Hades Squad, which sickened me even more.


    If I had the strength to vomit, I probably would. I was furious at myself. I had been living a convenient lie for the last five years. I had been lying to myself for five long years because it was easier to cover up and hide my new emotions than it was for me to face them. I was a weak little failure.


    In truth, I was angry with being betrayed by Zeus and the rest of the Death Commandos. I was mad at Humanity tossing me aside when I was no longer needed. I was sad that I''d never see Hades Squad again. And I was devastated that I let Nyx die because of me.


    I¡¯d thought this life was some Navy simulation and not the real deal. And because of that, I failed in the worst ways possible. I failed not only my family in this life but I failed my closest companions in the last one as well. I¡¯m so sorry Nyx. I¡¯m so sorry Doctor Su¨¢rez and Heimdall. I should have never taken the life of Kaladin Shadowheart.


    Things would have been better that way.


    I could only watch as they fought. My already blurring vision was filled with tears as I drifted off once again to the void of death. I probably wouldn¡¯t get a third chance at life.


    And that was fine. I didn¡¯t deserve it the second time anyhow.


    It¡¯s a shame I am going to die with all these regrets and that filled me with even more pain in my heart. If I had one more chance, I¡¯d try to be the best son I could be. I¡¯d call them Mom and Dad. I¡¯d tell them that I actually loved them and that I was sorry for being the worst son to ever exist.


    I am sorry, Mom¡­Dad... I''m so sorry¡­

 Ch.5- Reconciliation.

    I slowly opened my eyes, expecting to see the deep expanse of the void. Instead, I was laying down staring up at a familiar ceiling. My body felt weak and tired, but that was a good thing I guess. That means I must have survived. And I could fulfill my promise.


    My neck felt like it weighed double its usual amount as I managed to rotate it. Old man Jacobs was sitting in a chair pulled up to my bedside and was dozing off. But as soon I gazed in his direction, though it was only a moment, his eyes snapped open, and we stared right at each other in silence. I could tell he hadn¡¯t slept very much. His normal amount of bags had extra bags under those emerald eyes of his. I thought he looked ancient before, but he somehow managed to look even older now. Guess that was my fault as well.


    ¡°Finally awake, kid. That¡¯s good,¡± Dr. Jacobs said softly. His usual demeanor was replaced with a warmth that radiated from him.


    I tried to speak, but I only managed a weak moan.


    ¡°Relax, don¡¯t push yourself,¡± he said softly. Dr. Jacobs summoned a fist-sized ball of water and guided it towards my mouth, "Here you go, kid."


    I eagerly awaited its bliss as it splashed into my mouth, the water coated my dry throat, and it was even chilled a bit. But I needed more. I reopened my mouth, signaling for another round, and Dr. Jacobs obliged with a chuckle.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Doctor, you probably saved me too. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said sincerely.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You got lucky I decided to go out there with your parents. You wouldn¡¯t have survived without me. Poison from a Shadowling, broken bones galore, blood loss, and mana sickness to top it all off. You are a really lucky kid,¡± reprimanded Dr. Jacobs.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± It was all I could say in this situation. I didn¡¯t know what I should say.


    This man had gone out there and risked himself to save me for nothing. I couldn¡¯t offer him anything else other than my sincerest apology. I owed him so much. He was my mentor and asked nothing of me in return. Dr. Jacobs spent countless hours teaching me about mana and magic, an education fit for the elite.


    Additionally, he healed my wounded and battered body regularly with barely any complaints. What could I even do for him? What did this man even need or want from a failure like me? But maybe¡­ I could do this.


    No, I wanted to do this. Perhaps it was selfish of me to want this, but it''s all I could think of.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Dr. Jacobs. Can I maybe call you Grandpa, if that¡¯s okay?¡± I asked.


    My voice shook a bit more than I intended. I was expecting him to just laugh at me and say, ¡°For someone so smart, you sure are stupid, boy,¡± or something along those lines. I didn''t know why but I wanted to recognize him as family. At this point, he was far more than some mentor to me. His facial features softened even more.


    He gave me a warm smile that reached ear to ear. ¡°Sure, kid. If that¡¯s what you want,¡± my grandpa said.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. For everything, I really am sorry.¡±


    I was a little surprised he was so willing to accept me. He didn''t even ask why or anything. It made me happy that he was willing to accept me as family.


    ¡°Mmm. Don¡¯t worry about it. Nobody could have known a Shadowling pack would come so close to us. The wards around the village are supposed to protect us. Normally we get an early warning. But this time, you being attacked was the early warning. It was completely random that so many monsters showed up. It¡¯s incredibly rare,¡± explained Grandpa.


    I could only manage a slight nod as he continued, ¡°But it¡¯s fine. I guess in some twisted way, you might have saved some people, kid. We have no idea how so many got past the rangers, hunters, and the village wards. Those monsters probably would have come after the village if they didn¡¯t stumble upon you first.¡±


    ¡°Did anybody get hurt?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nope. You were the only one who had anything serious. As soon as your parents knew you would be okay, they and all the rangers and hunters went into the jungle for two whole days. They hunted every monster or dangerous animal all the way to the next damn village. I almost feel bad for anything that got caught up in their warpath¡­¡±


    ¡°And where are my parents now?¡± I asked nervously.


    I had so much to say to them. My chest tightened as I thought about what I was going to say. I had made myself a promise. I was going to change, and I was going to be the best son I could be. But more importantly, I wanted to tell them, no, I needed to tell my mom and dad that I loved them.


    ¡°They finally just went to sleep. You Elves don¡¯t need to sleep as much as us Humans. But staying up for three days straight is bad for anyone. So I finally convinced them that I¡¯d watch you for a bit longer if they just got some sleep.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± I said a little dejectedly.


    My parents spent three whole sleepless days slaughtering monsters in retribution for me, then even came home and tried to wait for me to wake up. A ball formed in the back of my throat as my fatigue seeped deeper into my body.


    I must keep my promise this time.


    ¡°You know you are pretty tough. I didn¡¯t think you would wake up so soon. But you need more rest, so go back to sleep, Son.¡±


    Grandpa¡¯s soothing voice lulled me back to sleep as I could no longer fight against the fatigue.


    ¡ª


    Seana Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    I might be the worst mother ever. I thought that maybe, once I had my first child, things would come naturally to me.


    But I was wrong.


    I sat here cradling my pride and joy, waiting for him to wake up. But instead, I let this happen to him. It was all my fault Kaladin was injured like this. If only I were a better mother, maybe this wouldn¡¯t have happened in the first place. If I had just done a better job¡­


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    If I were a better mother, I might have the answers. If I had a normal life, then maybe I would know what to say to him when he wakes up. But how could I possibly say anything to him when he has never even called me Mom? I didn¡¯t deserve to have such a handsome and smart son. He looks just like his father with his beautiful black hair. He¡¯s going to break a lot of people¡¯s hearts when he grows up.


    Dr. Jacobs had recommended that we love Kaladin with everything we have. But that wasn¡¯t enough. Love wouldn¡¯t help my son¡¯s wounds heal. Love wouldn''t mend his conflicted heart. But that¡¯s all I could do.


    I just had to try my best and love him with everything I had. And maybe one day, in his eyes, I would be his mother. I wanted nothing more than to be there for him, to be his mother. But I was scared that I couldn¡¯t do it, that my love wouldn¡¯t be enough and Kaladin would drift even further away.


    Kaladin stirred and slowly opened his eyes. Our gazes met, and I was at a loss for words. Dr. Jacobs had said something was different about him when he woke up briefly a few days ago. And I didn¡¯t understand it, but something did seem different about him. His beautiful multicolored gemlike eyes seemed so soft as I felt their gaze in my very soul. I couldn¡¯t say anything to him. I just sat there and stroked his long hair.


    It¡¯s getting so long now.


    My heart ached as he spoke to me softly, ¡°Hi, Mom,¡± was all he said to me.


    The floodgates opened, and I began to cry harder than I ever have. Did he call me Mom? Why now? What did I do to deserve this all of a sudden?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Kaladin looked so hurt. His voice was shaking.


    Why was he apologizing to me? This was all my fault?


    Kaladin raised himself from the bed and embraced me. I couldn¡¯t even manage words through my ugly sobs as I choked on the air. So I just hugged him in return and continued crying.


    ¡°I love you, Mom. I''m so sorry, please stop crying, I¡¯m sorry...¡± he choked out.


    I could feel his tiny body shake as he started crying along with me. I didn¡¯t understand what was going on anymore. Kaladin never cried. Even as an infant, he only cried when he was hungry. Instead of trying to make sense of things, I just continued to embrace my son and cry with him.


    He finally called me Mom, and he said he loved me. I love you too, Kaladin. Please forgive me for being the worst mother ever.


    ¡ª-


    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    It felt good to tell my mom I loved her finally. I had been repressing these feelings for so long. I felt the weight of years of pent-up emotions leave my body as I cried along with her. I have never cried like this before. And I¡¯ve never seen her cry like this either. I must have worried her so much.


    Never again. I would never let my mom cry like this again.


    We simply cried ourselves to catharsis. After our little episode, she finally spoke to me, ¡°I¡¯m sorry too, Kal. I haven¡¯t been a very good Mom. Can you forgive me?¡± she said while wiping away the snot and tears.


    What?


    This woman has done nothing but support me. I didn¡¯t have a mom in my previous life, but I knew she was trying her best. It was my fault for being like this, causing her so much grief. She felt this way because of me.


    Gah, I really am the worst. I don¡¯t deserve this at all.


    I hugged her again and told her, ¡°You are the best Mom ever. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Please don¡¯t cry¡­¡± I begged as tears began to well up in her eyes again.


    I didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but I knew I had to make it right, so I just hugged her tightly again to stop myself from crying.


    ¡°How about we just start over, Mom?¡± I suggested.


    It was a good middle ground. I didn¡¯t even deserve this much. But maybe If we could start from square one, I could make amends, and I could really be her son.


    She hugged me tighter and spoke softly into my ears, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that, but you have to make me a promise,¡± she said with a goofy smile.


    ¡°Yes, anything. I¡¯ll do anything,¡± I pleaded.


    She began to wipe my snot and tears away from my face and smiled down at me. ¡°Just promise you¡¯ll never cry so hard in front of the person you like. You are too handsome to cry like this.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at this. If Mom was willing to joke around now, maybe we could really start over. Hopefully, this could be the start of our relationship as mother and son.


    ¡°You should see yourself, mom,¡± I joked.


    It looks like I got this ugly cry from my beautiful mother. She gave me a face of mock surprise and pinched my cheeks as she used to when I was a baby. ¡°That wasn¡¯t very nice,¡± she pouted while puffing her reddened cheeks.


    We both broke out into laughter. My sides hurt from laughing so hard. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever laughed this hard. But I think I can get used to this. It felt way better to embrace these feelings than it did to suppress them.


    Just then, my dad opened the door to my room. Dad looked like he had just woken up as his long black hair was disheveled, and he was yawning. ¡°What did I just miss?¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Dad,¡± I said.


    He just stood there confused and moved his hair from his face.


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah¡­ good morning, Son.¡±


    ¡ª


    It¡¯s been about a month since the events of my birthday. I¡¯ve finally recovered from my injuries and can walk normally again.


    I¡¯ve reconciled with both my parents, and things are going well. It seems I can finally be their son, for real this time.


    I¡¯ve decided that I wouldn''t tell anyone about my past. It would probably only complicate things beyond repair. And frankly, as far as I was concerned, Commander Kronos of Hades Squad had finally died in that jungle. I was no longer the same person I was five years ago.


    I finally have these Human emotions that I was robbed of in my previous life. I wanted to truly experience what it was like to live an everyday life and not be somebody¡¯s tool. A lot of these emotions confused me, but I knew one thing for sure, that I was happier than I had ever been.


    My family and I were currently eating dinner when my dad asked me an interesting question. ¡°Hey, Kal. Would you like to go to school?¡±


    School? I¡¯ve never been to a school.


    I honestly didn''t see a reason. I was already getting a top-tier education from Grandpa. Furthermore, going to school would cut into training time with both Dad and Grandpa.


    ¡°There is a small school run for kids in the village. Dr. Jacobs recommended that you attend a few days a week there. If you want to, of course,¡± my mom said.


    Huh, even gramps wants me to go to school? It seems my mom is on board with the idea as well. Maybe if I went to school, I would be freeing my mom¡¯s schedule more. She could go back to work full time again. But that was beside the point If my family wanted me to go to school.


    I would go to school.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to school,¡± I said simply.


    With that, it looks like I will be attending my first day of school next week. This should be interesting.

 Ch.6- An Arctic Fox in the Jungle

    I''m currently hunting for the first time today with Dad. And as I thought, shooting a ballistic or plasma-based weapon is vastly different than using a bow and arrow. Using a bow is a far more challenging task.


    I have no trouble sneaking up on my prey. I can often get closer than is necessary, but when it comes time to make the shot, I fail to hit the mark almost every single time. Turns out shooting stationary targets in your backyard with a weapon does not translate well when aiming at a target that can move erratically.


    Thankfully, the jungle had no shortage of prey. I can often find something to hunt within a few minutes of a failed attempt. It appears my skills in tracking haven¡¯t degraded since being reborn. If anything, they have improved even more. My hearing is far more accurate and long-reaching.


    My sense of direction is also unmatched compared to my old body. Before, I had to rely on my instruments to know the cardinal directions, but now, it was almost like I couldn¡¯t get lost if I wanted to. I always seemed to know where I was in the jungle, as long as I had been there before of course.


    My dad explained to me that there are protective wards around the village and the jungle. Currently, we are in an in-between zone between the outer wards and the village wards. This zone is mainly used for hunting and allows less dangerous monsters or animals into it. I¡¯ve never even crossed the first set of wards before. So this zone should be the safest, well, it¡¯s supposed to be, at least.


    When the Shadowlings attacked me, I should have been inside the area of the village¡¯s protective wards, yet somehow those shadowling monsters had gotten through them, undetected. I overheard my parents talking to some rangers, which are apparently the equivalent of a military or police force around here. And their search came back negative. They lowered their voices and said some things that apparently surprised my parents, but I couldn¡¯t make out what they said.


    ¡°You know, son, the wards around the village were actually created by a friend of your mother and me.¡±


    ¡°Really, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Yup. His name is Bowen. Good man that Human. I think he is a professor now at the university in the capital of Luminar. So if you ever find yourself up in that frozen place, I¡¯m sure he would like to meet you,¡± my dad informed me.


    ¡°I hope he is doing well. I heard he was getting married and everything. Wonder if he has a kid yet.¡± my dad smiled wide as he reminisced about his old friend.


    Huh, I didn¡¯t know my dad was so well-traveled. And friends with an important Human nonetheless. It was also good to see that Humanity was inventing new things even in this world. Although the wards failed me, I¡¯m sure they have saved many lives.


    But right now, I couldn¡¯t let my mind wander. I had finally found what I had been tracking. It was some kind of giant lizard the size of a house cat. It was a brown color that matched the trees and it jumped from branch to branch to traverse around the jungle.


    This creature wasn¡¯t dangerous but was somewhat difficult to find as it didn¡¯t leave any obvious tracks. But if you knew what you were looking for, you could find a pattern in the broken branches from when the monster leaped from branch to branch. Apparently, the scales would fetch a reasonable price if you could catch the thing.


    My dad stood behind me, his bow ready to clean up my eventual failure. The lizard was twenty yards away, crawling up the trunk of a tree. I steadied my breath and aimed, I released the arrow, but I shook a bit at the last moment from my sore back muscles and fired high.


    Shit.


    But it seems I had luck on my side today. The lizard miscalculated and dodged upwards into my arrow, pinning it to the tree with a loud thud.


    ¡°Yes! I hit it!¡± I screamed out. I tossed my hands up and jumped around in pure joy.


    Finally, after four long hours of being in this hot, sweaty jungle, I finally hit something. Of course, it was dumb luck, but I would take it anyways. I turned to look at my dad, and he was just standing there with a proud grin. I realized I had been dancing around for a few moments like a fool and felt my face flush with embarrassment.


    ¡°You need to finish your kill, son. Only the worst kinds of people let their prey suffer unnecessarily. I can help you if you want,¡± my father said while walking over to the lizard.


    ¡°No, I got it,¡± I answered casually.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess this isn¡¯t your first time ending a life, is it,¡± my father said solemnly.


    If only you knew, Dad.


    Both my parents still blamed themselves for what happened to me, no matter how many times I reassured them.


    I quickly ran over to him and gave him a small hug. ¡°It¡¯s okay, dad. I can do this,¡± I told him.


    I jogged over and scrambled up the tree. I used a bit of earth magic to create small footholds so I could climb up the tree easier. The lizard was still squirming as the arrow pinned it to the tree. I swiftly ended its suffering with a knife as it let out a final squeal.


    ¡°Good work. Got a bit lucky with that shot, but you are getting better. Maybe if you want, we can come out again after I get back next week?¡± my father suggested meekly.


    ¡°Yeah, sounds fun. But I¡¯m starting school soon.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right. Eh, we can figure it out later.¡± He dismissed with a wave of his hand. ¡°Now then, these little guys are pretty hard to find, so you got lucky that we managed to get one today. The meat on it is¡­ disgusting." As my father imagined the taste of the meat, I swear I saw a hint of green cycle through his tan skin, but he stayed strong and continued. "Normally, I would just leave the meat out as bait and take the scales, but today we are gonna clean the whole thing.¡±


    Dad went into great detail and guided me on how to clean and gut my first kill. I finished the deed, and in the end, I had a small bag of brown scales and a carcass as a reward. I could tell the meat would be disgusting. It was tough and stringy, but the brown scales glistened with slime in the morning light.


    ¡°Now. All you gotta do is take that down to the market and find old Whitehelm. He will buy the scales off of you. And take no less than five silver for all those scales. If that old Dwarf tries cheating you, just tell him Alanis will go sell to Rodan from now on,¡± Dad warned me.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t coming with me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nope, I am absolutely starving, so I''m going home. You know where the market is. If you can do this yourself, you won¡¯t need me around to go hunting,¡± he said with a stupid grin and gave me a thumbs up.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if a five-year-old going to the market by himself was the best idea my father had, but it wasn¡¯t my first time going into town alone. First, I had been to the center of the village where Grandpa Jacob¡¯s office was, so I was familiar with the village''s layout. I¡¯d also been to the market a few times with Mom to go shopping.


    I could do this on my own.


    ¡ª


    I have run into a problem.


    The roads are congested this morning, and I don¡¯t want to wade through the crowds and get elbowed by all these people. So I¡¯ve made the tactical decision to take some back roads. But this in itself was a mistake.


    I have never actually been on these back roads before. My keen sense of direction doesn¡¯t help me if I¡¯m lost in the first place. These roads zig-zag and just lead to houses and back entrances to shops. So I¡¯m just blindly heading toward where the market should be when I turn a corner and four people are standing behind a shop.


    One of them is wearing a snow-white cloak that covers their entire body. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t see their face either as it is covered in a deep hood. The other three consist of two Wood Elf boys and a single Human boy. They all look to be a few years older than me and are just standing there, mumbling to each other, surrounding the cloaked person.


    Not wanting to get involved in whatever was going on here, I turned on my heels on the gravel and began to walk away.


    But it seemed the Wood Elf boy with brown hair heard me and called out, ¡°Hey, kid. What are you doing back here?¡±


    Kid? He was like three years older than me max.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the market,¡± I said as composed as possible.


    I really don¡¯t want to be involved with whatever is happening here.


    ¡°But the market is the other way¡­¡± the blonde Elf retorted while pointing behind me.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Oh? Thank you, I guess I¡¯m lost. I¡¯ll just head back then. Sorry.¡±


    Damn. Had I really let myself get turned around that much back here? I should have just taken the main road.


    I went to turn and walk away again when I heard the Human boy speak, ¡°What are you two doing? Grab him, you idiots!¡± he barked at the Elves.


    The two Elves looked conflicted for a moment as they approached me slowly. ¡°Sorry kid, orders are orders,¡± the blonde one said.


    What are you a marine? And what did I even do?


    ¡°Listen¡­ I don¡¯t know what is going on here, and as far as I am concerned, I saw nothing, okay?¡± I tried to diffuse the situation. This was getting out of hand quickly. But the two boys just kept creeping towards me.


    I turned to start running when I heard the sound of rushing water, and I threw myself to the ground. A bolt of water smashed into the wooden wall behind me, splintering the wood. What the hell?


    If that bolt hit me in the head, I might have died from that. Are these kids insane? Not only that, it wasn¡¯t even the Elf that cast the spell at me but the Human boy. I didn¡¯t take him for a mage.


    He looked like he had been working in the fields since he could hold a farming tool. He was damn big for an eight or nine-year-old kid. The two Elves looked back at their de facto leader, surprised.


    ¡°Paul? What are you doing? He is just a kid!¡± the brown hair kid yelled.


    I''m going to call him Idiot1.


    ¡°What? I was aiming for his legs. Besides, he saw us. Now stop messing around and just grab the kid!¡± Paul spat venomously. He looked a bit pale now, I guess that waterball took more out of him than I thought.


    I have no idea what is happening here or what I even ¡°saw.¡± I just wanted to walk away as if nothing happened, but no. This kid was definitely trying to hit me in the head with that spell, and it looked like they weren¡¯t going to let me go. The two other kids would probably be able to catch me if I ran anyways and turning my back to another spell would be suicide.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just come here? I promise I won¡¯t let Paul hurt you too much, nothing that can¡¯t be healed, okay?¡± the blonde hair Elf said while trying to coax me towards him.


    And this is Idiot2.


    How merciful of you, Idiot2. I¡¯ll make your pain swift.


    I let them close in on me, and as soon as Idiot1 reached for me, I focused all my mana into my right arm and punched straight for his groin. He spat all over my face as I knocked the wind out of him. Idiot1 didn¡¯t even have a chance to groan as he began writhing on the ground in agony.


    ¡°Wow, wait, how are you so-?¡± I cut Idiot2''s sentence off with a swift mana-enhanced punch to the jaw. But he was ready and managed to enhance himself with mana in defense.


    Go figure. I was hoping only the Human could use mana.


    He staggered back dazed, and I watched as Paul tried to aim another ball of water at me. Instead of dodging, I ran straight into Idiot2 and used him as a meat shield. His comrade, unable to stop his spell, now blasted Idiot2 in the back, knocking him to the ground.


    I could see the Human boy was struggling to stand now. The idiot was going past his limits with magic and was about to get mana sickness from it. I didn¡¯t feel bad for him.


    If that first waterball hit me in the head I would have been lucky to survive the impact. Besides, this could have been avoided if they had let me walk away. Idiots.


    ¡°Grab your comrades and leave,¡± I said coldly.


    I even leaked a bit of my bloodlust in there to get the point across. I didn¡¯t want the kid to die. Explaining that to Mom and Dad would be troublesome. And I don¡¯t think the best son in the world went around killing kids either. So I was willing to be the bigger kid today.


    I watched as Paul slowly raised Idiot1 who was still taking deep breaths on the ground and holding his stomach. Together they picked up Idiot2, who was still down from friendly fire, and they dragged him out of the alleyway, never removing their hateful gazes from me.


    I decided today that kids are stupid. Or maybe just those kids. Also, for that Human kid to be able to use Novice level water magic already was impressive. Too bad he decided to use it against me. And his buddy wasn¡¯t too shabby with his mana enhancements either. Although, I don¡¯t feel all that great about beating up a bunch of kids¡­ even if I¡¯m technically younger than them¡­ kind of¡­ meh.


    As I wondered how I was going to explain this all to my parents, I remembered the fourth person. I turned around and the person was just standing there, unmoving. They hadn¡¯t said a single word either or even reacted to anything that just transpired in front of them.


    So I just stared at them. I stared at them in silence for a whole minute, waiting for them to say anything at all, but they just stood there like a statue made of snow. Well, this is getting awkward¡­


    ¡°Ummm¡­ I am gonna go now? Sorry about them. I guess¡­¡± I tried to apologize, but they once again made no moves.


    Okay then.


    Not wanting to be here any longer, I went to take my leave. I only managed a few steps before they grabbed my arm. Wow, they are strong.


    They had a vice grip on my forearm, and I was sure they would snap my fragile little arm in half. I turned around to look at the person, and their hood fell off, revealing themselves. I took a sharp breath in and was surprised at what I saw.


    A pair of fox-like ember orange eyes gazed right into my face. The person was a female Beastmen¡­ She looked like an arctic fox mixed with an Elf. Her hair was snow-white, even the eyelashes. The Beastmen¡¯s skin was almost as white as her hair. Even the cloak matched. She just stood there holding onto my arm, not speaking.


    I winced in pain as she wouldn¡¯t lessen her grip, ¡°Could you please let go of me?¡± I asked.


    It took her a few seconds, and she jerked her hand away from me. She looked at me apologetically but remained silent. We just stood there and continued to stare at each other. Finally, she gave me a ¡°Wait a second¡± gesture with her finger and rummaged around in her satchel.


    She pulled out a comically large stone tablet. The tablet was utterly black and shined like obsidian. She sat down on the ground and hid behind the tablet. I just stood there waiting as this fox girl was doing something with the large stone tablet. After a few seconds, she turned the tablet towards me, and on its black surface were light blue, glowing symbols.


    It was Elvish, and I began to read what she had written. <Hi.> Was all the tablet said.


    She just had the tablet in her lap and was peering over the top of it. I pressed my finger against the tablet and tried to write a letter, but nothing happened. I gave her my best look of confusion, and she grabbed my finger and glided it across the tablet. I could feel the warmth on her fingertips as she focused mana into them. So I replicated the action and focused my mana into my fingertips. Now I was able to write on the tablet.


    How interesting, you could write on this stone tablet with just a bit of mana. It felt like it was sucking the mana straight from my fingertip.


    <Hello?> I wrote back to her


    She quickly flipped the tablet back to herself, and I could see her smile brightly as she began to swipe her fingers across the tablet furiously. <Hi! Thank you for helping me. Those boys were trying to take my satchel.>


    I gave a nod of understanding and wrote back, <It¡¯s okay. They attacked me first so it was no big deal. Bye then.>


    Thinking I was done here, I stood up to walk away, but she quickly grabbed my leg and looked afraid that I was leaving. I had no idea what was going on and why she wanted me to stay so bad, so I stopped and looked down at her.


    She began swiping away again on the tablet and turned it towards me once more. <Will you be my friend?> She wrote to me.


    Huh? This is unexpected.


    I was surprised and sat there crouched as I read the letters on the stone. She flipped it back over to herself and began to write some more. <Kids can¡¯t read and write very well, so it¡¯s hard for me to talk to them. And they all make fun of me because I can¡¯t hear them. So I don¡¯t have any friends.> She flipped the tablet back to me as I read this. I could see the sadness in her eyes as I stared into them.


    So, she¡¯s deaf? A deaf Beastmen must be extremely rare. Not only that, she must have been born that way since any injury to her ears could just be healed with magic.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine being deaf, especially since Beastmen were supposed to have hearing that was just as good as Elves. It must be hard for her. And I had seen firsthand just how stupid kids could be.


    I began to write back to her, <Okay. Only on one condition.>


    She quickly read my response and looked up at me. She seemed surprised and kept rereading the tablet. I could see tears well up in her eyes when she suddenly dropped the tablet and lunged at me. She had me in a bear hug before I could even react.


    The Beastmen girl began to sob while squeezing the life out of me. She didn¡¯t even know what I was going to ask of her. How the hell was she getting bullied? I¡¯m pretty sure she could just squeeze kids to death if they messed with her.


    I let her have her moment until she finally calmed down and grabbed the tablet again. <I¡¯ll do anything!>


    Feeling a bit light-headed now, I wrote back, <You are going to have to learn sign language.>


    <What is sign language?>


    <It¡¯s a language spoken with hand gestures.>


    I didn¡¯t have any friends myself, and I had never had anyone want to be friends with me before. I was friends with Nyx¡­ but she isn¡¯t here anymore. And I could understand her plight of being a pariah. I knew all too well what it was like for everyone around you to not understand or outright dislike you for something you had no control over.


    So I think I was actually kind of happy that this girl wanted to be friends with me. However, communicating using this tablet was going to be tedious. Also, lugging this dang thing around all day must be awful for her. However, I knew sign language from my previous life, so I could just teach her that. It would be way easier and more practical than using this thing.


    <Can you teach me?> she asked.


    <Of course, I¡¯ll teach you. What is your name, by the way?> I asked.


    <Cerila. What is yours?>


    <Kaladin. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Cerila.>


    And today, somehow, I went from getting lost on my way to the market, to fighting some random punk kids, to meeting my first new friend Cerila.


    Thanks, Dad.

 Ch.7- A New Friend.

    Rather than turning back and going home empty-handed, I¡¯ve decided to seek out this Whitehelm merchant. I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯m going to explain today¡¯s events to my parents, but maybe I don¡¯t have to, as long as I can sell these scales. Cerila also insisted on coming with me. So right now we are searching for this Whitehelm shopkeeper.


    It¡¯s been about an hour, and it''s nearly midday. I¡¯ve come up empty-handed in my search. I can¡¯t seem to find this Whitehelm person.


    Cerila tugged my shirt to get my attention and began writing on her tablet. <Why don¡¯t you just ask somebody where Whitehelm is?>


    Why didn¡¯t I think of that¡­ I¡¯ve just been going around to random vendors asking if they are this Whitehelm person, but I never even bothered to ask if somebody knew where Whithelm was. I might be stupid.


    < I didn¡¯t think about that, thanks.> I gave her a smile and a thumbs up.


    She smiled back at me and nodded her head. This communication barrier was arduous. I¡¯ve already formulated the best strategy for her to learn sign language. Hopefully, she can learn it quickly. But I start school soon¡­ and my training¡­


    I sighed deeply. This is going to be difficult.


    Not wanting to waste any more time, I walked up to a pair of Wood Elf rangers patrolling the market and called out to the female. ¡°Excuse me, miss,¡± I said as politely as possible.


    I didn''t want to distract a soldier any longer than I had to. She turned and looked down at me. ¡°Oh, hello there. Wait¡­ are you Alanis¡¯s son?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°Uh, yes, I am.¡±


    It seems Dad is more popular than I thought.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you just adorable! Look at your beautiful eyes!¡± she said, bending down and pinching my cheeks.


    Listen here, lady. Only my mom gets to do this to me.


    She recoiled a bit and mumbled as I scowled at her. ¡°But you sure got your Mom¡¯s stare¡­ uh, can I help you with something?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do you know where I can find a merchant named Whitehelm?¡± I asked curtly.


    She winced a bit at my cold tone, and her guard partner chuckled from behind her. ¡°That old Dwarf? He runs the only forge in the outpost. Just head up the street for a few more minutes and you can¡¯t miss it, kid,¡± the other guard answered for her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I gave a nod to the ranger in thanks.


    I walked away with Cerila in tow. I could hear the male guard chuckle as he said, ¡°Ha. That kid is just like his mother. He''s going to be a dangerous one.¡±


    What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Of course, I¡¯m like my mom. I am her son, after all. And he called this place an outpost instead of a village? I never heard that before either. Maybe it¡¯s just a military thing?


    I¡¯ve learned that this nation is called Syn¡¯nari. It¡¯s a Wood Elf archipelago nation on the westernmost part of this continent. The continent''s name is Illyrcium, according to the book Grandpa got me for my birthday.


    The book even has an artist''s rendition for this area as well. I even learned that this village is called Owlkirk. I haven¡¯t managed to read too much more as I¡¯m still trying to understand the Human language. And progress has been slow as I take on more and more things in my day. But I¡¯ve wanted to dedicate at least a few hours before I go to bed to learning the Human language.


    Hopefully, at school, I can devote more time to it. But Cerila¡­ I didn¡¯t want to leave my new friend out of things. Maybe she could come to school with me? I don¡¯t think this school is charging anything for admission. It¡¯s more like a charity system for the community.


    I motioned for Cerila to let me use her tablet. Gah, this thing must weigh like 30 pounds. Is she just this strong or is she using mana to enhance herself?


    <Would you like to go to school with me, Cerila?> I asked.


    <I tried to go to school but it was hard. A lot of the kids can''t read and write or control their mana like you. And they were mean to me.> Cerila¡¯s white fox ears flattened against her head, and she seemed dejected as she wrote.


    Ah, that¡¯s right, kids are brutal.


    I could tell this was a sore topic for her. Something must have happened to her. But I wouldn¡¯t let people make fun of my new friend unless they wanted to end up like those idiots in the alley.


    <It will be different this time, I promise. I¡¯ll be there after all.> I wrote to her in confidence.


    <Okay, if you are going, I¡¯ll go too.> Cerila looked conflicted, but her resolve was firm.


    I wasn¡¯t a very good friend to Nyx. So I have to be a better friend to Cerila.


    I¡¯d have to talk to Mom about getting her to go to school with me. After all, I didn¡¯t know Cerila¡¯s family situation, and I figured Mom could help us. But after walking for a bit, we finally reached the forge. It is one of the only buildings that is made of stone around here and black smoke is funneling up through a chimney. A short, burly man was working the forge outside.


    As I approached, I got a good look at him. This was my first time seeing a Dwarf up close, and I had been told they were just short Humans, but that wasn''t really the case. He was probably around five feet and had a long braided white beard that was caked in black smudges.


    The Dwarf was currently hammering away at a farming tool, his massive arms bulging with every swing. I stood a bit away from him and let him finish his work. I figured it would be rude to interrupt the man.


    He concluded, wiped his face in his apron, and turned to us with a faint smile. ¡°Thanks, you two. Most folks come here and bother me in the middle of my work, but you had the decency to wait. I appreciate that. Now, how can I help you, kids?¡± he said while dusting his hands off.


    ¡°I have some scales I would like to sell to you.¡±


    He motioned for me to hand over the bag, and I promptly placed the small bag in his large palm. He opened the bag and inspected the scales, then started counting them.


    ¡°Mm, you must have gotten these this morning. Still slick with slime and everything. I can do two silver for the lot of them.¡±


    ¡°Maybe five silver, please?¡± I suggested.


    I gave him a big toothy smile and hoped that would be enough. He raised his big bushy white eyebrows at me. ¡°I can do 3 silver. Seems fair to me.¡± he nodded while handing me back my bag.


    Tough crowd. I guess I have to work on my childlike charm.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just go somewhere else then,¡± I said dejectedly.


    I turned to walk away and acted like I remembered I had something to tell him as I spun on my heels. ¡°Oh, Mr. Whitehelm, Alanis has a message for you. He said he is going to sell to Mr. Rodan from now on.¡±


    The old dwarf¡¯s eyes bulged out of his head as he looked me up and down. ¡°Ah, crap. I should have known you were that demon¡¯s son. Errr, pardon my language, youngun. Fine¡­ fine, five silver and tell your daddy to lay off of me, aright? I¡¯m trying to run a business around here!¡± the old Dwarf pleaded.


    I nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Pleasure doing business with you, Mr. Whitehelm.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure. Whatever, kid.¡± He shuffled around in his pockets and gave me the five silver coins.


    They were dull gray in color, and the coating was worn down quite a bit. I wasn¡¯t sure how much this was worth, but it couldn¡¯t have been that much. I should do some research in the market to see how much things cost.


    Understanding the local economy would probably be beneficial. But that was for another time. I didn¡¯t have lessons with Grandpa today, so usually, I would just go home and study some languages or work on my mana control. But I had my new friend with me now.


    Cerila seemed content just following me around. She had her hood back up and was covering her face once again. She wouldn¡¯t make much eye contact with anyone, and it seemed like she just wanted to disappear.


    I wonder if she didn¡¯t like standing out. I mean, it was hard for her not to. Everything around here was either green or brown, and here she was wearing a snow-white cloak. I was wearing a typical dark green shirt that was common in this area since Mom was still repairing my red tunic from the shadowling attack. But now that I think about it¡­ Cerila¡¯s cloak seems oddly familiar.


    I got a closer inspection of Cerila¡¯s cloak by grabbing a corner of the fabric. Upon touching the soft fabric, I could feel just how cool to the touch it was and immediately recognized my mother¡¯s handiwork as I ran it through my fingers.


    Dang, I miss my tunic already.


    It¡¯s so stuffy wearing regular clothes out here during the day. This manaweave stuff is fantastic. I peered up at Cerila¡¯s face through the cloak; she was taller than me after all.


    I guess she might even be a few years older than me as well. Her face was bright red and I realized I had invaded her personal space without asking. Whoops, I shouldn¡¯t be doing that.


    She took the tablet out and wrote to me, <Is something wrong?>


    <No, not at all. I just like your cloak is all.> I told her.


    <Oh, really?>


    ¡°Yeah, it looks very¡­¡±


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    I wanted to write out that it looks very nice, but that didn¡¯t really sound like a compliment to a new friend. And the cloak was much more than nice, it was a product of my mom¡¯s hard work, and I honestly did like the snow-white color of it. It reminded me of the winter camo I used when I had to paint my armor for cold weather planetary invasions.


    <Yeah, it looks very cute.> I told her.


    I hope that sounded like a good compliment for a young female friend. She hid her face a bit in her cloak and just nodded profusely at me. Looks like a success to me. I can be a good friend if I try.


    <I should go home now. Would you like to come with me?> I asked her.


    I didn¡¯t know what friends did together, however. I don¡¯t think she would have very much fun just following me around the market all day. Cerila gave me a nod of approval, and we made our way back to my home.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m home,¡± I alerted my family to my return.


    ¡°Welcome back, Kal. How was the mark¡ª¡­¡± Mom turned the corner and stood stock still as she looked me up and down.


    I was confused as to why she was staring me down. Then I remembered I wasn¡¯t alone. Cerila and I hadn¡¯t said a single thing to each other on the way here. I also noticed she didn¡¯t have much of a presence. Cerila walked so quietly I couldn¡¯t even hear her most of the time. I had almost forgotten she was following me as I autopiloted my way back home.


    ¡°And who is this pretty little girl, Kal?¡± asked my mom.


    ¡°This is Cerila, my friend,¡± I said casually.


    ¡°You have a friend?!¡± Mom blurted out.


    Mom, please. That really hurt. I¡¯m trying my best out here.


    My mother blitzed Cerila and embraced the girl, ¡°Thank you so much for being friends with my son! I know he is a little rough around the edges, but he¡¯s really nice, I promise!¡±


    My mother was practically squeezing poor Cerila to death at this point as she rambled on. Cerila just looked at me, begging me with her eyes to free her. This is payback for squeezing my arm so tight.


    But there was no point in making her suffer any longer than she had to. ¡°Mom, please let go of her. Besides, she can¡¯t hear you,¡± I informed her.


    ¡°What do you mean? Look at her adorable ears! She looks just like a doll,¡± she said while rubbing Cerila¡¯s head and ears. Cerila looks exceptionally uncomfortable, and her face is flushed crimson red now.


    I¡¯ll have to apologize to Cerila for this. I was not expecting my usually reserved Mother to act like this. Perhaps not being able to control emotions runs in the family.


    She usually is only like this with me. I should stop her before Cerila dies from embarrassment or decides she doesn¡¯t want to be my friend anymore.


    ¡°No, Mom. Cerila is deaf. She can¡¯t hear you or me at all. And Mom, I think you are making her uncomfortable,¡± I informed her.


    My mom immediately released Cerila and looked mortified. ¡°I..I, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know. But wait, how do you talk to her?¡± she stammered. ¡°And this cloak¡­ is this? Mmm.¡±


    ¡°Using her magic stone thing. You just put some mana on your fingertips, and you can write on it,¡± I told her. I grabbed the tablet from Cerila and instructed her on how to use it. ¡°Here. Just like this. You just write words, and then it keeps the letters on the stone. And what about her cloak? You made it, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely my handiwork, but it¡¯s been a long time. I wonder¡­ anyways. This stone is amazing. This must be a magic item from a dungeon,¡± my mom said while drawing on the tablet. ¡°Okay. I got it now.¡± my mom began writing and started a conversation with Cerila.


    I decided just to watch the exchange. It seems like my mom apologized, and all is forgiven. I was a little confused about the whole cloak thing, but I shouldn¡¯t expect my mother to remember everything she makes.


    They continued for a while longer, conversing back and forth. Then Mom giggled and gave Cerila the tablet back. Cerila''s face turned bright red again, and she looked like she was about to cry as she read what my mother wrote.


    Geez, Mom. Cerila is going to hate me after this.


    ¡°Mom.. stop teasing Cerila, please. She is my first friend. I don¡¯t want her to hate me already,¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, don''t worry, Kal. We were just having a conversation,¡± my mother said while giggling.


    I can only imagine what she is saying to poor Cerila. She is probably more dangerous to my friends than I previously thought.


    ¡°Anyway, she said she wanted to go to school with you?¡± Mom asked. I nodded in response. ¡°I see. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem since she has already been to school. But she will have to ask her family, of course,¡± my mother told me. ¡°Cerila said she would talk to her family. I told her that you start in two days, so everything should be fine.¡±


    Just then, my dad walked in from the back yard wiping the sweat off his forehead. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re back. How was Mr. Whitehelm?¡± Dad asked me as he looked over at Cerila and my mother. ¡°I, uh. When did Mr. Whilehelm turn into a fox girl?¡±


    ¡°This is Cerila. Kal¡¯s new friend, dear,¡± my mother told him with a smile.


    ¡°Kal has a friend?!¡±


    Not you too Dad¡­


    ¡ª


    I explained today¡¯s events to both my parents. Cerila gave my mother an abridged version, but I decided against it. So instead, I told them everything from getting lost, fighting the boys, and meeting Cerila. I didn¡¯t want to lie to my parents about something so trivial. Besides, there is a good chance they would find out anyway. And the best son in the world didn¡¯t lie.


    Just withheld some truths, is all.


    Of course, my mother was immediately worried about hearing that I got into a fight, and asked me if I was okay. I was fine, the other boys¡­ not so much. My father seemed disappointed in me and I could see a hint of anger in his eyes, especially after explaining how I fought the boys.


    However, Cerila quickly moved in and smoothed things over with him immediately. She might not be able to hear conversations, but she looks pretty adept at reading the room.


    I¡¯d have to ask her later what she told him and thank her. I understood why my father would be upset. Hearing about your son getting in a fight probably makes any parent frustrated. Not to mention I could have at least tried to run and get help, but I chose to stay and fight instead. But I wasn¡¯t willing to risk getting hit with a rogue spell.


    And in the process of fighting, I hurt one boy pretty badly and forced another to nearly succumb to mana sickness. But in all honesty, knowing what I know now, I would have done it again. Cerila was being targeted, and those boys started everything.


    So I don¡¯t believe I did anything wrong.


    ¡°You should have called for help instead of getting in a fight with those boys, Kal,¡± my father scolded me halfheartedly. Yet he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°But you already know that, huh? You did a good thing helping Cerila. There is no point in having strength if you don¡¯t use it to protect others, Son. It seems you already understand that.¡±


    Well, in hindsight, yes. I¡¯m glad I helped Cerila and became her friend. But at that moment, I was ready to abandon her and wanted nothing to do with the situation. I also might have let my anger cloud my better judgment. But I didn¡¯t have the heart to tell him that after he just praised me like that.


    "Just remember, violence isn''t always the right answer. There are many ways you can solve problems in this world, and it doesn¡¯t always have to be by violence. And when you respond to violence with violence, it only adds to the problem. Does that make sense, Kal?"


    "Yes, Dad. I understand."


    Although I don¡¯t regret what I did, I understand where Dad is coming from. I guess overriding years¡¯ worth of training and a lifetime¡¯s worth of combat experience wouldn¡¯t happen in just a few months. Fighting came as naturally to me as breathing.


    I didn¡¯t want it to be that way anymore. I didn¡¯t need it to be that way anymore.


    Mom clapped her hands and smiled. "It''s nearly dinner time. Would Cerila like to join us?"


    "I''ll ask her."


    I motioned for Cerila to lend me her tablet and wrote to her. <Would you like to eat dinner with us?>


    <Sure. If it''s okay with your family.> She told me.


    I gave Cerila a thumbs up and told Mom she would join us tonight. My father took the tablet and spoke to Cerila as my mother made dinner. It was nice to converse with my new friend at the dinner table.


    Both my parents seemed to like Cerila and were very friendly towards her. Cerila giggled and had a smile on her face the entire time she spoke to either my parents or me. Seeing her smile and enjoy herself like this brought a warmth to my chest and a smile to my face.


    This is a nice feeling. I like this feeling.


    When Mom served the food, Cerila took no time to dig in. She completely demolished my mother''s mushroom stew before I was even halfway done with mine. She even asked for seconds. I guess the girl can put some food down. The way she destroyed her dinner made it seem like the poor girl didn''t eat very much.


    We all enjoyed the post-meal silence with full bellies until Mom spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. You should walk Cerila back to the village, Kal,¡± she told me while smiling.


    Yeah, I guess it is getting late. I¡¯m still convinced Cerila doesn¡¯t need any protection, her strength is insane, and she is only a few years older than me. Imagine her in a few more years. She could probably just destroy her foes with a single punch. But it would be rude of me to at least not walk her back. This is something friends do¡­


    I think.


    Cerila said her farewells to my family, and we began our walk back to the village. The weather didn¡¯t change around here. It was pretty much just a constant state of summer heat until the rainy season hit. But right now, the breeze was outstanding as it blew through the village, dismantling the jungle humidity and heat from the late evening air.


    We simply just walked in silence and enjoyed each other''s company. Today had been a long and eventful day, and I was fully drained. I was looking forward to passing straight out tonight.


    No, I couldn¡¯t do that, not tonight. Before I called it a day, I needed to get some lesson plans down for Cerila¡¯s sign language lessons. The sooner I taught her, the more narrow the communication gap between us would become.


    I looked back at Cerila, and she had her hood back on, covering her entire head. The cloak seemed just a bit too big for her. I wondered why she covered herself so much. I thought about it earlier, but I can¡¯t understand why. I guess I¡¯ve just never been able to hide very well. I¡¯ve always stood out wherever I go, not that I want to.


    But for all I know, she might be uncomfortable with her appearance. My mother said she looked like a doll. I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of dolls my mom had growing up, and I had never seen any dolls myself.


    Yet, I found it to be an accurate description of Cerila. She almost didn¡¯t seem real. Her ethereal snow-white appearance in the middle of a lush tropical jungle. She must be a long way from home, ancestrally speaking.


    I didn''t have much time to ponder as we finally reached the outskirts of the village. Cerila began to write to me. <Thanks for today and the food, I had fun, Kaladin.>


    <Sorry about my parents. They can be overwhelming sometimes.>


    I couldn¡¯t hide my embarrassment as I felt my face flush. Both my parents pretty much assaulted the unfortunate girl.


    She began to shake her head no as she wrote quickly. <No, no it¡¯s okay. Your family is very nice.>


    I simply nodded and remembered one of the many things I wanted to ask her. <What did my mom say to you before my dad came in?>


    She sunk deeper into her hood as she read the tablet, and I couldn¡¯t get a good look at her face. <It was nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it, Kaladin.> She hastily wrote out.


    Mmmm okay. Keep your secrets, then. I don¡¯t mind.


    <My family calls me Kal by the way. Feel free to call me Kal as well if you¡¯d like.> I told her.


    <Okay. I''ll see you later, Kal.> She wrote.


    I read the tablet and gave her a quick nod. She packed the tablet away into her satchel and ran back towards the village, waving goodbye to me with a fang-filled smile.

 Ch.8- First Day of School.

    Having bid farewell to Cerila yesterday, I was confused to see her the following morning. I was in the middle of my training with Dad when she came all the way back to my home just to fulfill her promise of learning sign language.


    After I finished my morning training, I began teaching her. Since she lacked a way to communicate, I thought that her ability to learn and comprehend would be far below average. However, my concerns about her were unfounded, as I had also thought Cerila to be a shy and meek girl, but the resolve she had to learn dismantled any notion of that.


    If anything she was driven and motivated to keep her promise to me, and I admired that greatly. For I was someone who wanted to uphold promises, so seeing the same thing in my new friend made me happy.


    Of course, learning sign language was an arduous task for anyone, let alone a child. Sign language is a language that is complex and has all the nuances of a spoken language. Like nearly all languages, learning the basics isn¡¯t impossible, but mastering the language is extremely difficult.


    Especially since nobody else in this entire world will be able to speak to her using it unless she or I teach them, and learning a language comes with practice and exposure.


    But maybe since she is young, she will pick up on it faster. I had underestimated the power of a youthful mind before. It took me no time at all to become a master of Elvish, and I am well on my way to learning another language. But that might have more to do with the fact I¡¯ve lived one life already.


    Even though she was working hard, it would be some time before she learned the language. After reading lips and drawing words in the dirt for the first half of her life, she got her hands on this magical stone tablet, which has improved her life significantly.


    But this was just a bandaid for the problem.


    A conversation with Cerila was long and drawn out since you had to pass the heavy tablet back and forth to each other. And many children and even some adults didn¡¯t have the mana control to use the tablet or couldn¡¯t read and write as well as her. And some just simply didn¡¯t have the patience to bear with the task of communicating with Cerila.


    This led to Cerila being completely isolated from others. That was until I came along. I have no intentions of abandoning Cerila now or ever just because she was deaf. Even if it took her many years to learn sign language, I would still continue to be her friend.


    And having said that, it¡¯s only been a day and a half, and I can firmly say I enjoy being around her. When we weren¡¯t outside around other people and it was just me and Cerila, her entire demeanor was different. She didn¡¯t hide in her hood or avoid eye contact at all. It was a night and day difference.


    Her positive outlook on everything was refreshing. I could learn a thing or two from her.


    Cerila spent the entire morning and early afternoon yesterday learning without complaining or wanting to take a break. Not only that, she took the lessons in stride and was always smiling. Eventually, I was the one who had to step in and force her to take a breather. Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day, and we have plenty of time to learn. But she seemed hellbent on learning.


    ---


    Today, Cerila came back to my home at the same time and watched me train with Dad. After the usual training session, we practiced sign language together once more. Then she took her break, and we continued afterward. I feared she might push herself too hard or even burn out at this rate, so I decided to end things around lunchtime today. I also had lessons with Grandpa today, and I didn¡¯t want to miss out on that either.


    Currently, we were just outside of Grandpa¡¯s office in the center of the village. Cerila stopped and asked me a question, <Wait, this is Mr. Jacobs''s office. I thought you said you were going to your Grandpa¡¯s?> Her ears twitched and she furrowed her brows in confusion as she asked me.


    <Yeah. Dr. Jacobs is my Grandpa.> I told her.


    <But isn¡¯t he Human? You are a Dark Elf, right?>


    <Yeah, I know. Dr. Jacobs isn¡¯t my blood family, but he is still my Grandpa.>


    <But don¡¯t you have to be related by blood to be family?> She asked, the confusion evident on her face.


    <I don¡¯t think so. I think you can choose whoever you want to be a part of your family.>


    She seemed conflicted about my answer as she closed her eyes and twitched her ears under her hood again. I noticed she did this whenever she was thinking hard about something. I had seen this look many times in the last day and a half of studying.


    She took a deep breath and let it out slowly as she began to write again. <Can I be a part of your family?> she asked me.


    Now it was my turn to be confused. I didn¡¯t understand what Cerila wanted, but in a way, I guess she already is family. I always heard that people would consider close friends to be members of their family. So even though we had only known each other for a few days, I was confident that we had a lot in common and would become fast friends.


    <In a way, you already are family to me.> I told her.


    I could see her fangs as she beamed a smile at me. Just then, a very angry old man barged out the door. ¡°What are you doing just standing outside the door? Wait, what,¡± Grandpa¡¯s anger was quickly replaced with surprise as he just stood there and stared at us. Welp, here we go again.


    ¡°Kaladin and Cerila? Why are you two together?¡± My grandpa asked as his old face contorted into confusion. But wait, I didn¡¯t introduce Cerila. Does he know her?


    ¡°We are friends,¡± I replied simply.


    ¡°You have a friend?!¡±


    I think I¡¯m about to cry.


    ¡ª


    I explained the events of the last few days to Grandpa. He didn¡¯t seem surprised about anything I did other than the fact that I made a friend. And his reaction to my fight with the boys was completely opposite of my parents.


    ¡°Aha, I should have known it was you that fought them.¡± Grandpa was slapping his knee, and I could even see some tears roll down his eyes. ¡°You should have seen them! They looked like they just got out of a life-or-death battle! You crushed that poor kid''s family jewels with a single punch! Hahaha!¡±


    Well, to be fair, I didn¡¯t want to do it. I simply had to. And what kind of doctor laughs about a patient''s injury... then again, what kind of teacher teaches a five-year-old dangerous magic?


    Maybe my grandpa is a psychopath?


    ¡°Eh, I knew they were lying. They said some older kids were bullying them. But that dang Paul is a real troublemaker. To think he nearly gave himself mana sickness that way. But for you to take them all down by yourself, you are a real monster, huh? Guess that might be my fault,¡± Grandpa said with a hint of pride.


    ¡°I just defended myself, that¡¯s all. And helped Cerila, of course,¡± I said casually while flicking my hair in an exaggerated way.


    Anyways, I had a more pressing question. ¡°Hey grandpa, how do you know Cerila?¡±


    Grandpa closed his eyes and scratched the stubble on his chin in thought. He let out a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve known her since she was born. Like many kids in this village, I helped bring them into this world. But Cerila was a different case. Normally, I do a few checkups on newborns to ensure everything is okay with them. Then, I read an old book that said you should see if an infant can respond to loud sounds after three months.¡±


    I vaguely remembered the old man coming back to visit me and him yelling in my face, I didn''t know how to react to some random old Human yelling in my face, so I just screamed at him... well, I tried to, but it just came out as a cry.


    Grandpa grew more and more solemn as he continued his monologue, ¡°I¡¯d not had a baby not cry after I did it. Cerila was the first. She didn¡¯t respond to any sounds I made or shed a tear. Both her siblings reacted and had no problems,¡± Grandpa sat his face in his hands.


    ¡°Cerila¡¯s parents were beside themselves. They begged me for years to help cure her ears. But there was nothing I could do. My magic can heal wounds, cure diseases, and even regrow lost limbs. But Cerila was just born this way, and no magic in the world could change her for who she is," Grandpa stopped and took a deep breath. "Two years ago, after her parents passed away, I managed to buy that magical stone at the port for her fifth birthday. It was the only thing I could do. A token of my failure, I suppose.¡±


    Grandpa seemed defeated almost as his voice wavered, but there was no one to blame, and he shouldn¡¯t be so hard on himself. If anything, he was stronger than most people. The average person would have given up on Cerila years ago. This only deepened my admiration for the old healer, that he could care so deeply about somebody he had no attachments to. Maybe he is just a big softy after all and not some sick psychopath.


    But learning that Cerila¡¯s parents have passed away is sad news. No wonder she doesn''t talk about her family. She is a lot stronger than I am. I wouldn''t know what to do with myself if I lost my parents.


    ¡°Thank you for helping her, Grandpa. You did your best,¡± I said earnestly.


    He just eyed me and laughed. ¡°Being consoled by a five-year-old. I must be going senile, hahaha.¡±


    He chuckled to himself, but suddenly, all the melancholy from his monologue got wiped off him instantly. His emerald eyes stared at me with an intensity that could burn right through you.


    ¡°What is this sign language you are teaching her? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    Oh, shit. No one has questioned me about sign language. My parents just sort of accepted the fact I knew something they didn''t. Maybe they thought Grandpa taught me.


    I wanted to make Cerila¡¯s and my life easier. I didn¡¯t even consider the fact that it wasn¡¯t normal for me to know a foreign language. Not only that, a language that probably didn¡¯t exist anywhere else in this world, and it was a language you didn¡¯t even speak verbally. I couldn¡¯t say I read it in a book either. All the books I have ever read have been from Grandpa. He was boring through me with his gaze.


    I managed to stammer out a half-hearted response, ¡°I made it up.¡±


    It was the only thing I could say in this situation.


    I promised myself I wouldn¡¯t complicate things by holding onto my old life, so I had no other choice. I had no intention of claiming to be the creator of sign language... actually have I made a crucial mistake?


    I could have named it anything else. Only people from my existence would understand the meaning behind the language known as sign language. But are there other people like me? What are the odds of someone else getting a second chance at life with all their old memories intact? And if someone else like me did exist... that would be problematic.


    I have no intention of upsetting the balance of this world by introducing things from my previous life. But knowing Humanity... that wouldn''t be the case for everyone. Someone like me would be a threat to my way of life. But there is no point in thinking about it now.


    I''ll cross that bridge if I ever get there.


    ¡°Really? You made up an entire language that uses your hands?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°Yup,¡± I responded with a vigorous nod. I could feel the sweat begin to pool under my long hair.


    ¡°To think you could come up with something like this within a day of meeting her,¡± Grandpa mumbled out. Then he whispered something under his breath.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked. I didn¡¯t understand what he said at the end there. Sounded like the Human language.


    ¡°Nothing, kid. Just mumbling to myself. Anyways, we should get started on your lessons today.¡±


    Crisis averted, for now. However, I need to be more careful about these kinds of things in the future.


    I looked at Cerila as she sat in silence, dangling her feet off the stool. That¡¯s when I had an idea.


    ¡°Hey Grandpa, can you teach Cerila magic too?¡±


    ¡°I uhh... I don¡¯t know. I did teach her how to control her mana and use the stone. But neither of her parents were mages as far as I know,¡± Grandpa said a little too fast.


    Huh, that¡¯s weird. Is he nervous or something?


    Either way, I had felt Cerila¡¯s mana control before. She had better control over mana than me. If Cerila was taught magic, she would probably surpass me in no time at all. But then again, learning a new language and magic might be too much.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    No, I should have more faith in my new friend. I''ve seen her resolve first hand.


    ¡°But don¡¯t ask me. Ask her. Not everyone wants to learn magic, kid.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± I could understand if people couldn¡¯t use magic. But not trying seemed like an absolute waste of potential.


    ¡°You, of all people, should know exactly why kid. Magic is dangerous? Remember?¡±


    That is true¡­ I did have to learn this lesson the hard way. I¡¯ve nearly died twice from mana sickness, only surviving by pure luck and Grandpa¡¯s assistance.


    But still, I think learning magic has far more benefits than downsides. Besides, Cerila was smart. She wouldn¡¯t let herself get mana sickness so easily. But I should ask her anyways.


    <Cerila? Would you like to learn magic with me?>


    She didn¡¯t even bother writing back to me as she just nodded quickly at me.


    ¡°Well, that settles it,¡± I told gramps.


    The old man just sighed, ¡°Fine. Just this once, since she is your friend. And remember, I¡¯m not some charity. So don¡¯t bring around any more strays.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Grandpa, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    And from this day forward, Cerila would join me in my magic training with grandpa Jacobs.


    ¡ª


    Another day passed, and it was my first day of school this morning. Instead of having Cerila come all the way to my house, I promised I¡¯d meet her on the outskirts of the village, and we could walk together.


    This was probably for the best since I didn¡¯t know where to go, and this wasn¡¯t her first time attending this school. I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect. I¡¯d never been to school before, after all. I can only imagine what the building looks like. The way I was taught things in my previous life was unorthodox, to say the least. Fading memories of my training at Mount Olympus resurfaced.


    Best not to dwell on this. I don''t need to be that kind of person anymore.


    I did have mixed emotions about going to school, though. On the one hand, it seemed fun, and maybe I would be able to make some new friends. My family also wanted me to give it a try. This morning my mom even got a little emotional and was adamant about walking me to meet Cerila this morning.


    On the other hand, this place was full of kids who bullied Cerila to the point of her leaving the place. And I honestly doubted this school would give me much of an education compared to Grandpa¡¯s tutelage. Compounded by the fact this place wouldn¡¯t teach me anything about magic. Apparently, basic mana control was taught, but neither Cerila nor I needed to learn that.


    Cerila guided me to the school, and once we arrived, it was precisely how I had imagined it. A single-story wooden building built in an extended formation using the usual warm brown jungle wood and accompanied by plenty of greenery.


    The greenery was a full-blown garden that surrounded the school. It was obviously well-tended, like most of the plant life that has been integrated into the village. The only real difference in the building''s architecture was the large wooden double doors at the front of the building.


    However, there was one noteworthy thing about this school. In the center of the courtyard was an odd-looking tree that I had never seen before. Instead of the usual warm brown color, this tree had pitch-black bark and crimson red leaves.


    The plant was off-putting, almost ominous in a way. The tree clashed with every aesthetic in the village and clearly didn¡¯t belong here. It seemed so alien, yet Cerila paid it no mind. She grabbed my hand to get me out of my trance, and we walked to the front door together.


    Standing in the doorway was a portly Human woman with short-cropped brown hair wearing a sky blue dress. She was greeting the kids as they funneled into the building. So far, I¡¯ve seen a good amount of children, some older than me, but most seem to be either younger or right around my age.


    One of the kids walking in was a Beastmen boy who looked exactly like Cerila, except his hair was more silver than white. We made eye contact for a brief moment, but he averted his gaze.


    I wonder if that is her brother.


    ¡°Why hello there, young man. You must be Kaladin, Seana¡¯s son?¡± The portly woman said with a voice best described as ugly.


    It sounded like someone rubbed sand into my ears and then shook me around in a blender. But there was no need to be rude about it. She was just born this way, unfortunately.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. It¡¯s nice to meet you, ma¡¯am,¡± I said politely.


    ¡°Oh my, such manners. Welcome to the Garden, Kaladin. You can call me Ms. Sandra.¡±


    I just gave a small smile and stared at her expectantly. Was she not going to greet Cerila? Just because she can¡¯t hear you, it doesn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t read your lips or understand your greeting.


    I let my glare linger long enough to make her uncomfortable as she seemed to notice Cerila¡¯s existence suddenly. ¡°And welcome back, Cerila,¡± she gave her a half-smile. ¡°Kaladin, would you mind waiting at the front of the class so you can introduce yourself?¡±


    An introduction? I never had to do one of those before.


    People just knew who I was, and I was always accepting new members into my squad, not the other way around. But, I thought back to the most recent introductions I heard, which brought up painful memories.


    I shouldn¡¯t be doing that. Best to forget.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied. Ms. Sandra waved us into the building, and we walked in.


    The school was just one large room with multiple wooden benches and tables set in rows. There were plenty of transparent wooden windows around, letting the morning light cake the entire room.


    There was a distinct lack of paper for a classroom, but that was to be expected. In its place was a large amount of parchment. The jungle had no problems supplying the town with the stuff. They even had a wall dedicated to the Elven language written on sheets of parchment.


    There was also a large black stone anchored to the wall at the front of the class. At first glance, I thought it might have been a stone similar to Cerila¡¯s, but there was a residual white powder on it. I slid my hand across the stone and inspected the white powder.


    Huh, it¡¯s chalk.


    I expected there to be some sort of magical device that allowed Ms. Sandra to write things out. Chalk was just so simple it disappointed me.


    But it also made sense. Syn¡¯nari was an island and there should be chalk deposits around here from dead algae and shell deposits. I was getting lost in the chalk and hadn¡¯t even noticed everyone had taken their seats and was observing me. I guess I attract a lot of attention to myself based on my appearance. My dad and I are the only Dark Elves in the entire village. There are a few High Elves, but mostly everyone here is a Wood Elf, Human, or Beastmen.


    However, I was surprised when I turned to face the class. Out of all the people, I did not expect to see the three idiots from my little back alley fight to be here. Not only that, they were sitting at the table with who I assumed to be Cerila¡¯s sibling.


    I was busy trying to stare through their souls when Ms. Sandra interrupted my ritual. ¡°Kaladin, are you ready?¡± I nodded in the affirmative. ¡°Okay then.¡± Ms. Sandra cleared her throat and called out to the class, ¡°Everyone settle down. Today, we have a new student joining us. Everyone, this is Kaladin. Kaladin, please introduce yourself to everyone.¡±


    I went to speak, but I realized I had no idea what I was supposed to say. I spent the last five minutes thinking about the existence of chalk and the three idiots, which made me neglect entirely to think of a self-introduction. And, of course, all eyes were on me now. I tried to speak, but no words were coming out.


    What the hell? Am I nervous?


    I¡¯ve stormed fortified enemy positions while orbital bombardments were bursting around me, but I suddenly can¡¯t give a self-introduction in front of a bunch of kids? I took a deep breath and focused. No point in making this complicated.


    ¡°Hi. My name is Kaladin. It¡¯s nice to meet everyone. Let¡¯s learn together,¡± I managed to get out in a single breath.


    I instantly became embarrassed. My face flushed all the way to the tips of my ears. My tone was utterly wrong, and I sounded like a complete idiot. I¡¯m so off my game I forgot to add any emotion into my words. Not only that, what the hell does ¡°Let¡¯s learn together¡± mean? Am I stupid or something?


    And, of course, my introduction was met with an awkward silence that permeated the entire room. Thankfully, Ms. Sandra began clapping and saved me from embarrassment. Everybody followed suit.


    ¡°Thank you, Kaladin. You can go find a seat.¡±


    I released a breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding and moved through the class to find Cerila. I spotted her at the back of the class sitting alone, but I was stopped en route to her table. ¡°Wanna sit with us?¡± a girl asked me with a friendly tone.


    The girl had the ears of a Wood Elf but lacked the defining facial structure of an Elf. She had chestnut brown hair tied in long ponytails and chocolate brown eyes. The girl was beaming a smile at me, awaiting my response. I think she is a Half-Elf.


    Perhaps a week ago, I would have said yes, but the girl¡¯s company made me uneasy. At her table were the three idiots and Cerila¡¯s brother. And I wouldn¡¯t be caught dead associating with the three idiots.


    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m gonna go sit with my friend.¡±


    The girl looked a little hurt at my response but just nodded at me, but Cerila¡¯s brother clicked his tongue and averted his gaze from me again.


    I took my seat next to Cerila and she got her tablet out. <You did a good job.> she told me.


    <I don¡¯t think so. I sounded like I was stupid or something. I¡¯m kind of embarrassed.> I wrote.


    <Don¡¯t worry. It couldn¡¯t have been worse than my introduction.>


    Did Ms. Sandra actually make Cerila speak? No, surely she just used the chalkboard. On the other hand, maybe some of the kids just couldn¡¯t read her introduction.


    ¡°Now then, class, today we will go over the arithmetic from last week.¡±


    Ms. Sandra began to lecture the class on addition and subtraction, and I was surprised to see just how basic it was. Was the education level that low here? Most of these kids should be far past this. But I guess that¡¯s just me putting the standards of a space-faring civilization from another existence onto my current one.


    Any education at all is probably rare in this world, reserved for only the wealthiest of individuals. So a free education in some backwater village on an island is perhaps completely revolutionary here.


    I looked over at Cerila, and she was focusing, staring intently at the front of the class, trying to read Ms.Sandra¡¯s lips. She was giving it a good attempt, but there was no way she could keep up.


    Since I didn¡¯t need to actually learn this stuff I took her tablet and began translating Ms. Sandra¡¯s lecture for her. She gave me a fang-filled smile as I mindlessly translated the class.


    I wonder what Mom is going to make for dinner today. Maybe that one mushroom stew, that''s always good. Cerila really liked it as well. Perhaps she wants to eat dinner together tonight?


    My mind was off in food-land when I was snapped out of my future dinner plans by Cerila. And everyone in the class was staring at me.


    ¡°Kaladin. What are you doing?¡± Ms. Sandra asked me.


    I was thinking about dinner, duh.


    ¡°Um, nothing?¡± I said.


    ¡°No, what are you doing with that big stone?¡± Ms. Sandra asked me with a hint of annoyance.


    ¡°Oh, I am translating for Cerila,¡± I said nonchalantly.


    Apparently, that was the wrong answer, as Ms. Sandra gave me a frown of disappointment. But I wasn¡¯t even doing anything wrong¡­


    ¡°Well, if you have time to talk to her and not pay attention, surely you can solve this problem?¡± her gravelly voice snided.


    I was about to answer the problem verbally, but Ms. Sandra interrupted me, ¡°Why don¡¯t you come up here and solve it for everyone?¡±


    Is this an attempt to humiliate me publicly? The problem on the board would probably be impossible for most of the kids in the class. The entire lecture was basic subtraction and addition, using money as a medium to understand the problems.


    But on the board was a long addition and subtraction problem with more than four numbers and a negative. She even put in a word problem format for the extra difficulty.


    Well, too bad for her. I was me.


    I walked up to the front of the class and quickly solved the problem. I didn¡¯t even bother to act like it was difficult. Ms. Sandra began checking my work and her eyes got larger and larger as she double-checked herself.


    ¡°This is¡­ correct. How did you do this?¡± she asked me, unable to hide her bafflement.


    ¡°I taught myself,¡± I said curtly.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t true. Grandpa had taught me everything I knew as far as anyone was concerned. But I wanted the satisfaction of knowing I had bested her. Good to know she was trying to humiliate me today. I can already tell this is going to be a long day.


    ¡ª


    After the failed attempt at public humiliation, Ms. Sandra excused the class to take a break outside. I was sitting on a bench with Cerila, just enjoying our recess in the relative silence of the schoolyard, when the Half-Elf girl from earlier approached us with Cerila¡¯s sibling in tow.


    ¡°Do you wanna play with us, Kaladin?¡± she asked me in a sweet voice.


    They were playing some kind of game using a leather ball and kicking it around to each other. I really should attempt to be social while I¡¯m here. They are just kids, after all. I can just ignore the three idiots if need be. And maybe I could even become friends with Cerila¡¯s brother.


    ¡°Sure. As long as we both get to play,¡± I said excitedly.


    I actually kind of wanted to kick the ball around. It seemed fun. I never had an opportunity to do this kind of stuff in my previous life.


    I watched as the warm smile on the girl''s face was replaced with an ugly scowl, and she murmured something under her breath at me. Cerila''s brother just looked annoyed, and they started walking away.


    What kind of attitude is that?


    ¡°Hey, are you her brother?¡± I didn¡¯t bother hiding the venom from my voice as I stood up and questioned him.


    He simply looked over his shoulder and narrowed his ember fox eyes at me. ¡°Don¡¯t lump me in with that mistake, weirdo,¡± he said coldly.


    Why are all these kids like this? I don¡¯t understand.


    Is Cerila some kind of monster, and I¡¯m the only one not aware of it? No, I¡¯ve seen enough of her kindness to know that¡¯s not the case. These kids are just rotten, and no adult is attempting to rectify their behavior. That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just do it myself.


    I went to give this kid a piece of mind when Cerila grabbed my arm to stop me. She had her hood back on and wouldn¡¯t even look me in the eyes. I took a deep breath and steadied my nerves. That¡¯s right.


    Doing anything to her brother would only cause problems for her. My father''s words echoed in my head from the other day, "Violence isn''t always the right answer."


    I shouldn¡¯t let these emotions get the better of me anyhow. It didn¡¯t mean I had to like this situation, though. Cerila''s brother clicked his tongue and walked away with the Half-Elf girl.


    Now I¡¯m seething on my first day of school. School sucks.


    ¡°Hey man. Kaladin, right? You ever heard of runesmiths?¡±

 Ch.9- The Future Runesmith.

    ¡°Hey, man. Kaladin, right? You ever heard of runesmiths?¡±


    I was still in the middle of my brooding when this short kid just sauntered over and haymakered me with his words. Just the way he spoke to me completely threw me off and made me forget my angry thoughts.


    At first glance, I thought he was a young Human child, but that didn¡¯t make sense. He had white hair, and his physique was too muscular to be that of a child. So he was probably a Dwarf.


    Actually, he looked oddly familiar.


    ¡°Hello? You okay?¡± the young Dwarf asked me with his arms across his chest. ¡°I¡¯m trying to talk to you.¡±


    I snapped myself out of my funk to respond, ¡°Sorry. Runesmiths? What are those? And who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Padraic Whitehelm, the world''s next best runesmith of course!¡± he screamed at me. Of course, he was just shouting at me in full force.


    I think Cerila might be able to hear this kid at this point.


    ¡°And runesmiths are¡­ well runesmiths, you know? They make runes and put them on things. Like the wards around the village.¡±


    How descriptive of you, Padraic.


    ¡°That¡¯s cool¡­ and nice to meet you, Padraic.¡± But, wait, Whitehelm, wasn''t that the name of the Dwarf at the forge? I knew it¡­


    ¡°Are you Mr. Whitehelm¡¯s son, the forge owner?¡±


    ¡°Yup. That old man is my dad!¡± he said proudly.


    ¡°I see¡­ I just met your dad the other day.¡±


    ¡°He probably tried to scam you, huh? Old fart is just like that. Sorry if he did.¡± The way he apologized made it seem like it was a common occurrence.


    Padraic was so jarringly different from his father it was hard to believe he was his son. Padraic¡¯s presence felt like a short, muscular ball of energy, while his dad seemed like the shrewd businessman type.


    ¡°Anyways. Who is this? I don¡¯t remember her doing an introduction today. Nice to meet you too,¡± he extended his hand towards Cerila and she looked surprised. Not wanting to let things get awkward I stepped in.


    ¡°She can¡¯t hear you. You can use her stone if you want to talk to her,¡± I informed him kindly.


    ¡°Oh. Like she can¡¯t hear me at all?¡± he asked with genuine interest.


    ¡°Yes, she can¡¯t hear you at all. But she can read your lips, though.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ sorry, I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like Padraic was being mean-spirited like the other kids, just a little surprised. His apology, although not needed, seemed genuine.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sure Cerila would like to talk to you. Can you read and write very well? And control your mana?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I can read and write. But my mana control isn¡¯t all that good. My dad just started teaching me last year, and Ms. Sandra has only taught us a little,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°It might be hard, but I am more than happy to translate for you,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Yeah, please.¡±


    Padraic gave Cerila a friendly wave as I filled her in on the last few moments. Then, I facilitated simple greetings between the two of them when Ms. Sandra called us back into the class.


    Padraic followed us all the way back to our table and sat down with us. I just kind of stared at him in surprise. Nobody had even bothered to sit at this back table with us. Some of the kids even doubled up at tables to avoid us. But Padriac didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if I sit with you guys, right?¡± he asked while already sitting down.


    ¡°Sure. It¡¯s up to you. Are you sure you wanna sit with us?¡±


    No doubt about it, it only took half a day of class to become outcasts here. Padraic throwing his lot in with us didn¡¯t seem to be the wisest social move.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m sitting here,¡± Padraic said confidently.


    Your funeral, kid.


    ¡ª


    The rest of the class was uneventful. Ms. Sandra changed from arithmetic to Elvish for the second half of course. It was nothing I needed to pay attention to. Cerila and I left school for our daily training session with Grandpa when Padraic decided to tag along.


    ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing after school today?¡± Padraic asked.


    ¡°We are going to train and study with my Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s cool. I¡¯m going to go work with my dad today,¡± he said idly with a proud smile.


    I wonder if he wanted to run the forge someday. Then again, he said something about being a runesmith. I had never heard of runesmiths.


    ¡°You should come by the forge some time. I¡¯ll make you something really cool if you want,¡± he offered while raising his eyebrows up and down at me.


    ¡°I might take you up on the offer. A new hunting knife would be nice. I¡¯m just using my Dad¡¯s old one.¡±


    Getting a new knife sounded kind of fun. Especially if I could watch, I understood how metal weapons were forged, but I¡¯ve never seen it done before. It might be another valuable skill I could learn.


    Wait, was it weird that a five-year-old wanted a knife? Meh, who cares.


    But I wanted to know more about these runesmiths. ¡°Hey, Padraic, what does a runesmith do?¡±


    He scratched his chin like his dad did while counting my scales. ¡°Sorry. I kind of explained it like an idiot earlier,¡± he said sheepishly and flushing with embarrassment. ¡°But to make it simple. Runesmiths use a series of runes on something to change how it works. Runes were created by us Dwarves, and we have been practicing runecraft for centuries.¡±


    ¡°How do runes change things? Also, I was told the wards around the village were created by a Human?¡± I countered.


    ¡°This is true. A Human found the correct sequences of runes for the wards, to much shame of us Dwarves. It should have been us that found the sequence,¡± Padraic spoke with a voice not of regret but determination.


    He must be really passionate about runes and such. He continued, ¡°Runes are the only way we can mimic the abilities of dungeon items. Some runes are pretty simple, like keeping armor from rusting or making a blade sharper. And the best of the best can even add rune sequences that allow items to have schools of magic!¡± I swore the swirling of his irises were molding into stars.


    Not wanting to let Cerila out, I began to translate while we walked. It was difficult since this tablet is so damn heavy.


    ¡°So. What¡¯s the difference between someone using their mana to create manaweave and somebody using runes?¡± I asked. If runes existed, what was the point of using mana to imbue things?


    ¡°They are different. Items that have been imbued like manaweave actually need a constant source of mana to work, and they aren''t all that strong. Some manaweave can give you protection from magic as well but, well, that''s kind of hard to do I think. People can create items like a magic wand that acts as a conduit for spells but lack the internal mana source that dungeon items have. It¡¯s minuscule in most cases, and the more intense the enhancement, the more mana that is required and the higher quality of materials you need. Not to mention that the crafter has to be extremely skilled,¡± Padraic explained.


    Wow. For a kid who was only like seven years old, he knew a lot about this.


    Padraic rolled his shoulders and continued, ¡°Runes are forever and require no outside mana to work. Just like items found in dungeons that have their own mana source.¡±


    Cerila tugged my arm to get my attention. <But there has to be a catch, right? No way runes are this amazing?> Cerila asked.


    I read off what she said to Padraic. ¡°What! RUNES ARE AMAZING!¡± he shouted, drawing the attention of everyone nearby.


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­ sorry. Runes are amazing¡­¡± I told him.


    He is VERY passionate about runes. Cerila didn¡¯t need to hear to see how excited the young Dwarf had become.


    ¡°But you are right¡­ runes are difficult to create. Not every Dwarf can be a runesmith. You need to have not only the skills and natural ability but the correct tools to be a runesmith. Runes also have to be maintained, and if they are broken, only a runesmith can fix them. And finding sequences is a difficult task. It¡¯s taken Dwarves centuries just to find some of the basic rune sequences for regular use. And runes can get pretty big, so you need a lot of space to put them on things. That¡¯s why you can only have so many sequences on a single item,¡± Padraic lectured on.


    Mmm, it seems becoming a runesmith wasn¡¯t such an easy feat, and magical items found in dungeons were still superior for the most part.


    From what I knew about magic items, you could have two staves for a mage. A person created one staff and the other was found in the dungeon. The manufactured staff acted as a conduit for the mage and allowed them greater control over their spells which lessened the cost of the spell. Still, the efficiency of the created staff depended on the quality of materials and the artisans'' skills.


    And the mage''s skill played a part in using the staff itself. So even if you gave a Novice level mage a master-crafted Dwarven staff of the highest quality possible, they wouldn''t become that much stronger. But a Master level mage with that same staff would become even more powerful.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Then there was a staff found in a dungeon. The effects varied, as did the efficiency, but it was a safe bet that most high-end dungeon items were just superior in every way. However, some dungeon items were utterly useless. A dungeon staff of similar quality allowed the mage far better control over their magic, and could even enable some non-mages to cast spell cores directly from the dungeon staff at no mana cost from the user.


    The only real downside to dungeon items was just how random they could be, and you had to risk your life to get your hands on one or pay a large sum of money. But then again, getting a crafted piece of enchanted gear also costs enormous sums of money.


    I had yet to read up on dungeons themselves, but I knew a little bit about them as well. From what my dad told me, they are almost like living instances of mana. These dungeons form a central core that absorbs mana, attracting monsters and people alike.


    It¡¯s unknown what causes dungeons to appear and what they exactly are. But people make good money going into them and retrieving items that defy the expected standards of magic and mana in this world, as long as you can survive the mission, that is. Dungeons are hazardous as well, according to Mom at least.


    Cerila''s tablet is an example of an item found in the dungeon. But I wonder what else could be found in them. I mean who would have thought of a tablet you can write on to be an item found in a dangerous dungeon?


    It didn''t seem it was just weapons and armor found in the depths of these dungeons. Could you find nearly anything in them if you got lucky enough? I had lost myself in my train of thought when Padraic interrupted my internal recap with an abrupt shout.


    ¡°Anyways! One day, I¡¯ll be a runesmith just like my forefathers. And I¡¯ll create new rune sequences that will change the world!¡± he declared to no one in particular.


    "Why do you want to be a runesmith?" I asked curiously.


    To see someone so young so passionate about something had surprised me. Or maybe I was just being weird.


    "My dad tells me stories about my uncle who is a runesmith and how amazing he is. And that being a runesmith runs in our blood. So I want to be a part of those stories one day. After all, somebody has to make the hero''s weapon, and that Dwarf will be me," he said proudly while double fist-pumping the air. "Besides, my dad told me that girls love runesmiths."


    I''m sure they do...


    ¡°Hey, Kaladin, what do you wanna be one day?¡± Padraic asked me curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I responded honestly.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I wanted to do in my new life. I just knew I didn¡¯t want to be a tool for anybody anymore. I didn¡¯t have any dreams of grand adventure, I¡¯ve already been across the stars, and that didn¡¯t work out very well for me in the end.


    Was it so wrong of me to want nothing and just live a simple life?


    In all honesty, I was content with my current lifestyle. I enjoyed the slow pace of everyday life in Owlkirk village. There were some downsides of course. The local kids are ruthless, and we don¡¯t get along very well.


    It probably doesn¡¯t help that I often struggle with my new emotions even now. And I find myself to be very awkward in most situations, unsure what to do or say and just wanting to act upon these new base emotions.


    But that didn¡¯t matter all too much in the grand scheme of things. I¡¯ll continue to fail and learn from my mistakes. Besides, my family and friend were here, and I was happy too.


    A simple life doesn¡¯t sound so bad to me.


    Spending my days with Dad training, watching Mom make manaweave clothing and cook dinner, spending my free time with Cerila, I enjoyed all of these things very much. I guess I was truly at peace with everything for the most part.


    All those years ago, Heimdall asked me to think about my future after the war, and I promised him I would think about it. I wonder if he would have been happy with my decision.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll just be a hunter like my dad or learn to make manaweave like my mom,¡± I said thoughtfully.


    I watched as Padraic¡¯s eyes glazed over, ¡°BOR-ING!¡±


    ¡ª


    It¡¯s been four months since I met the young Dwarf named Padraic and started school with him and Cerila. Every day has fallen into a peaceful rhythm. First, wake up, workout with Dad. If I have school, then go to school with Padraic and Cerila. Then, leave school and train with Grandpa.


    Spend the rest of the day with Cerila learning sign language or doing self-study on the Human and Beastmen language. Unfortunately. I¡¯ve had to slow down on the Beastmen language and have fully dedicated myself to learning the Human language first. Regarding school, well, it has been rough, to say the least.


    Cerila''s brother and his posse don¡¯t even bother to hide their outright disdain for the two of us anymore. Ms. Sandra sits idly by, allowing it to happen, not even bothering to stop them. Those kids who don¡¯t outright ignore us keep their distance, not wanting to get involved.


    I truly believe my time there is limited. I could easily teach Cerila and Padraic everything Ms. Sandra could and more. Sitting around and taking this abuse makes no sense, but Mom has started working all morning again, and leaving school would disrupt her schedule, so I¡¯m conflicted. I should talk to my parents about this kind of stuff.


    But in the meantime, I¡¯m heading to Mr. Whitehelm¡¯s forge to take Padraic up on his offer on forging me something on our day off. I broke my hunting knife last week after I fell from a tree while trying to take down another Santhred, those brown lizards that jump from tree to tree.


    Of course, Dad thought it was absolutely hilarious that I lost my balance and tumbled from a tree with enough force to break the tang of a knife. My bruised behind, not so amused.


    ¡°Ayo, Kal, good morning,¡± Padraic greeted me while attempting to wipe the black soot off his face but just ended up reapplying more.


    ¡°Morning. What are you working on?¡±


    I found it fascinating that this hunk of heated metal he was holding would become something useful in the end. Forging was indeed an exciting craft. After all, I was never really a creator, just a destroyer in my previous life.


    ¡°Well, your knife, of course! You told me at school you broke yours, so I figured I¡¯d get a headstart. Kinda forgot you wake up before the sun does¡­ you¡¯re kinda weird, man,¡± Padraic narrowed his eyes at me like I was some kind of monster.


    ¡°I train in the mornings. It¡¯s better to beat the humidity before it gets too bad,¡± I told him matter of factly.


    ¡°Psh¡­ I¡¯d rather get some more sleep. Who wants to wake up early and get all nasty,¡± Padraic said with a snort.


    I gave the boy a sly grin as the realization of his double standards weighed on him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you are doing right now?¡±


    ¡°Listen. I¡¯m doing this for a friend, okay? My dad doesn¡¯t even wake up this early to work!¡± he screamed at me.


    Although Padraic could be a little too much sometimes, I liked being friends with this little Dwarf. Even though he was taller than me, he was the exact opposite of Cerila. Loud and lively was the best way to describe him.


    It was never a dull moment with him. I swear Padraic could use some type of special magic that could make any situation awkward at everyone¡¯s expense besides his own. Padriac was a social genius.


    I wondered what he often thinks about, if anything really.


    ¡°Besides, where is your girlfriend? She is practically attached to you at all hours of the day. I''m surprised she doesn''t sleep in the same bed as you,¡± he asked me, unable to hide his shit-eating grin.


    I let out a deep sigh. He always manages to make things awkward.


    ¡°Aright, sorry. Touchy subject for you. Got it. Definitely won¡¯t do it again.¡± Padriac said as his serious facade broke down in a smile again as I stared straight through him.


    ¡°She is busy practicing magic with my Grandpa this morning. So it¡¯s just you and me¡­sadly.¡±


    Padraic feigned being stabbed in the heart and stumbling over when who I could only assume to be his mother walked outside. ¡°What are you doing out here so early, Pady?¡±


    She looked just like her husband, muscles and all with long salt and pepper hair that fell to her shoulders, and she had female anatomy, of course. But that wasn''t important right now. Instead, what was important was the nickname Pady.


    I could feel my mouth spread into a shit-eating grin of my own as she questioned her son. Poor Pady¡¯s face changed from his usual tan to beet red in an instance.


    ¡°Yeah, PA-DY? What are you doing?¡± I asked mockingly.


    Padraic looked at me mortified. His eyes screamed at me like I had actually stabbed him.


    Serves you right.


    ¡°Nothing, Mom! Don¡¯t call me that in front of my friends!¡± Padraic pleaded as he weakly punched his mother.


    ¡°Sorry, dear. I didn¡¯t mean to embarrass you in front of your friend,¡± Ms. Whitehelm said while smiling at her squirming son. ¡°You must be Kaladin. It¡¯s nice to finally meet you. Padraic talks about you a lot now.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully, nothing bad. It¡¯s nice to meet you too, Ms. Whitehelm,¡± I said politely.


    She gave me a small wave and spoke softly, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave you boys alone. It was nice meeting you Kaladin. But be safe now, okay? ¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ms. Whitehelm,¡± I droned off.


    ¡°Yes, Mom¡­¡± Padraic groaned.


    I thought it might be weird to leave two young boys unattended, using a furnace to melt metal and forge weapons. But Ms. Whitehelm didn''t even seem the least bit bothered. Then again, my own dad took his five-year-old son hunting shortly after being attacked by monsters and nearly dying.


    I guess kids just grow up fast in this harsh world. Or maybe forging is just a part of Dwarven family life?


    Ms. Whitehelm went back inside, and I just couldn¡¯t help myself with my newfound information. ¡°So, Pady, how is the knife coming along?¡±


    Padraic grabbed me by the tunic and begged me, ¡°I promise never to call Cerila your girlfriend ever again as long as you NEVER EVER breathe the name Pady out loud to anyone. Deal?¡±


    It was somewhere between a half-hearted threat and a desperate plea, but I could accept these terms.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    The embarrassment faded from his rosy cheeks as he took some deep breaths and steeled himself.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get to work.¡±


    ¡ª


    Padraic and I spent the entire morning and early afternoon together as I observed the process of creating my knife. I watched as Padraic hammered away and reforged the slab of metal into the shape of a blade.


    He worked the entire time, only stopping to reheat the metal when needed. I could only admire how different this side of Padraic was. He had the same intensity during his work as his father did when I first saw him at the forge. It appeared he wasn¡¯t just passionate about runesmithing but forging as well.


    I wonder if this is a trait of the Dwarven people? My father always told me how excellent Dwarven craftsmanship was, that as a race, they produce some of the highest quality items money could buy. But I guess that comes with experience¡­


    ¡°Here you go, all done!¡± Padraic proudly handed me the small hunting knife.


    The knife was clearly made from low-quality scrap iron, and the hilt was bound in a rough tan leather. That knife was¡­ as good as a seven-year-old boy could make for his first time. But it was sharp and would serve its purpose.


    ¡°Thanks. What do I owe you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nothing! It¡¯s a gift dummy. Besides, I need to work on forging, so it¡¯s good practice for me.¡±


    I see... a gift. Maybe this knife wasn¡¯t so bad after all.


    ¡°Thanks, Padraic. I¡¯ll put it to good use,¡± I promised. But I wondered if he wanted to try his hand at creating a rune?


    "Hey, do you wanna try and put a rune on it? Even just a simple one?" I asked.


    "If I could, I would. I''m not ready yet. And I don''t have the proper tools to make a rune, not yet at least," Padraic had a massive grin as he pumped his first into the air.


    "But don''t you worry! I''ll make you the best rune weapon the world has ever seen one day!"

 Ch.10- Magic Sparring.

    The rainy season is blanketing the entire village in a soft mist. The tropical storms that battered the islands were intense, and being outside the village¡¯s wards could be dangerous during the rainy season. But while you were inside the village, it was nothing more than a perpetual light rain.


    The wards regulate the rain all year long, but the rainy season overloaded them. It was a shame the wards didn¡¯t have a humidity filter. But, maybe that was a sacrifice that had to be made to ensure the village didn¡¯t flood. The rainy season also marked the time around my birthday.


    I will be turning six years old in this world soon. I wonder when my friends¡¯ birthdays are, I should ask them. Padraic is a whole two years older than me, and Cerila is nearly three years older. I found it somewhat odd that this world didn¡¯t celebrate yearly birthdays. It makes even less sense here than it did in my previous life.


    Perhaps that was just an old way of thinking on my part. Although death from childbirth and diseases was considerably lower in this world due to magic, it was safe to say the dangers were still very much real here.


    Not everyone lived in a comfortable village protected by magical wards and had their jungles regularly swept by hunters and soldiers. Being eaten alive by a raging monster in the middle of the night was still a high possibility for many in this world. Roaming bandits, giant sea monsters, hell, apparently even Dragons existed in this world. Life wasn¡¯t guaranteed, and it was very cheap here.


    Mom is currently telling me one of her many stories about this world. The way my mother tells her stories makes it difficult to discern fact from fiction. Either way, I enjoyed her stories, facts, or fairy tales.


    "Well, over two millennia ago, there once was a group of adventures known as The Six. They were a group of many different races and backgrounds that were brought together for unknown reasons. So the story goes anyway. There was Alps, the Human assassin, Grogrem the Dragonkin warrior, Glynmaris, the High Elf healer, Doctor Djinn, the Dwarven wizard, and Tyldiur, the first Human War God. Together they formed one of the first diamond-level adventure groups in history," my mother recounted the story.


    But I couldn''t help but notice a lack of a sixth name...


    "What about the sixth member?" I asked.


    She just smiled at me and continued, "Nobody knows about the sixth member. Many believe it was to pay homage to a fallen comrade, some believe the sixth member was always there, and their name was simply just lost to time. Others think perhaps they were all religious, and the sixth member referred to their god. After all, they formed the group on the other continent in the Holy Nation of Arotal."


    "I see..." I trailed off.


    The other continent, huh? Nobody talks about that place. It''s only briefly mentioned in some of Grandpa''s textbooks but never in great detail. Also, a Dragonkin? They must be some race related to the ancient Dragons.


    While playing with my hair, my mother continued, "The Six challenged the Vampire Progenitor and Emperor of Nul, Talgan The Bloody. Emperor Talgan was said to be an evil and greedy Vampire who wanted to rule the entire continent of Amoth. He hid in the shadows for years, planning and scheming against the other nations. Emperor Talgan had even instigated the five-hundred-year war between the Republic of Elshara and The Holy Nation of Arotal. The Six uncovered hundreds of years worth of schemes and exposed Talgan to the world. So The Six, with the backing of the nation of Arotal attempted to defeat Talgan in the Magical Forest of Elshara. Talgan completely and utterly defeated them. Recounts of the battle are grim as people described Talgan wiping out entire armies without even blinking. After all, he was the first Vampire and was said to be as old as the first Dragons. His power was unimaginable."


    So even Vampires exist? And they are as powerful as Dragons, or at least the first one was. This world is truly something else. I wonder if they burn in the sunlight, or maybe they hate garlic? My knowledge of old Earth fiction is limited.


    I remember Hephaestus saying something about Vampires sparkling¡­


    "After the fight, The Six retreated and implored the ancient Dragons to help them take down Talgan. Instead, the Dragons ended up in a civil war with The Six at the center. Eventually, the faction that wanted to help the world won, and the remaining Dragons formed The Council of The Dragon Emperors. Together with the new council, The Six took the fight to Emperor Talgan''s front door. With the power of the ancient Dragons, The Six destroyed Talgan''s empire and besieged the capital. After a long and drawn-out siege, they finally breached the magical barrier and took down Talgan for good. The Vampires fractured and formed their own small clans. Today the Vampires mostly stick to the northern part of the continent of Amoth, fighting amongst each other," my mother took a deep breath and twirled my hair in her fingers.


    This seemed less like a story for a six-year-old''s bedtime and more like a history lesson. I also didn''t know what the deeper meaning behind the story was. Maybe friendship can overcome anything or something? Or perhaps a warning that Dragons and Vampires are dangerous? Either way, I guess it worked as I''m slowly falling asleep to my mother''s calm voice.


    Some might find it unbecoming of a former Death Commando in the body of a six-year-old being lulled to sleep by their mother. But those people obviously didn¡¯t have a loving family.


    However, thinking about family made me wonder about my parents. My father seemed like a regular person, but I knew that couldn¡¯t be the case. He had far too many skills and was well-read and traveled.


    As far as I knew, there were also no other Dark Elves in the entire village. My parents also never talk about their families. Dad offhandedly mentioned that I had an aunt somewhere, but the conversation moved on as quickly as it came.


    But it was my mother that remained a real mystery to me. The way she spoke and carried herself seemed so different from everyone, including my father. It was easily said that mother was extremely beautiful, even by Elven standards. I¡¯d think she was a runaway princess from a foreign nation if I didn''t know better. But, of course, this was probably just the bias of a loving son.


    However, I decided that maybe I should just ask her. I¡¯d like to know more about my parents if I could. ¡°Mom? Where are you from?¡± I asked.


    My mom stopped her humming and gave me a warm smile. ¡°From far away, Kal,¡± was all she said.


    ¡°I know that much, Mom,¡± I groaned. She pinched my ears in retribution and gave them a hard tug.


    ¡°Ouch! Mom, that really hurts,¡± I screeched.


    Having my ears tugged or pulled is very painful. I liked these ears of mine very much. They were helpful in many ways but had the drawback of being extremely sensitive. It seemed the older I got, the stronger and more sensitive my ears grew.


    ¡°When did you get so cheeky again, huh? You are supposed to be going to sleep, not talking back,¡± she said playfully.


    ¡°I know¡­ I just wanted to know more about you, is all,¡± I said, defeated.


    She stopped pulling my ears and massaged them gently instead. She didn¡¯t say anything for a while and we just sat in silence with my head in her lap. Then, finally, she let out a small sigh and spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯m from the northeast High Elf Empire of Tel''an''duth. It¡¯s a beautiful country of snow and silver that sits on the edge of the sea¡ªtall spiraling towers of silver touch the clouds. The weather is always cool yet so forgiving,¡± my mother¡¯s voice was one of fond recollection.


    ¡°Do you miss it? Your home?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°No. Not at all. I made a choice a long time ago. And that choice made me the happiest I¡¯ve ever been and gave me the two most important things in my entire life,¡± she said while hugging me.


    It seems she made an important decision. And that decision was one of the many that led me to be here today. So I guess we¡¯ve both had to make difficult choices.


    Hopefully, mine will bear as many fruits as my mother¡¯s.


    ¡ª


    The end of the rainy season is finally here. It¡¯s a shame really. I enjoy the rain. It kills the humidity and heat if only temporarily and the rain is so refreshing.


    But, man, I hate the humidity.


    Grandpa Jacobs has decided to have magic lessons at my house this morning. Usually we all just learn in his office later in the day, but today was different. Magic training has gone very well for everyone. Much to Grandpa¡¯s complaints, he has been training both Cerila and Padraic. Padraic was far behind Cerila and me. He still needed a lot of work on his mana control, but he improved daily.


    Cerila would often tease me and refuse to tell me how her training was going, saying, "I¡¯ll see soon enough." She even went out of her way to train with Grandpa independently. And, of course, Grandpa stayed tight-lipped about her training as well.


    Currently, I was nearly a full-fledged Intermediate mage in both schools of earth and fire. My spells were both more potent and consistent, and I have even gone as far as changing the core of my spells. The core of a spell was just that, the core of the spell.


    For example, when I first tried to create a gust of wind, I attempted to form the core of a spell. But, of course, I failed because I lacked both the mana and the affinity for the wind spell, which led to the formation of an incomplete and inefficient spell core. And since I failed the construction but still cast the spell anyway, the core took far more mana than my tiny little body had and nearly killed me in the process.


    Even though everyone has mana, not everyone could be a mage and form these spell cores. After all, why waste precious mana on a weak failure of a spell when you can use that mana to enhance your body for more extended periods of time. It wasn''t uncommon for people to have large amounts of mana and perfect mana control but lack the ability to form spell cores. Thankfully, as long as I stuck to my preferred schools of magic, I could always form the core of a spell now without failure.


    But now, I am experimenting with changing my new fully formed spell cores. Changing the core of a spell was difficult, and depending on what you changed, the spell would cost even more of my precious mana.


    For example, If I wanted to make my fireballs bigger, hotter, or even smaller, doing such alterations from the original core cost additional mana to successfully cast the spell. But it was all roughly the same, even if I decreased the size of a fireball. Of course, I could use a magical item or conduit to lessen the mana cost, but I didn''t have access to any.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Before, my fireballs were nothing more than tiny globs of light that would struggle to set even the grass on fire. This was because I couldn''t properly form the core of the spell. Now I could launch fireballs the size of someone''s head with enough heat and power to burn straight through a tree.


    I was pretty proud of myself. Grandpa¡¯s predictions that I would only become exponentially stronger as I aged were accurate. On top of my recent core-changing experiments, my control over mana has also increased. Even though I¡¯m only six, I can reinforce and strengthen myself to levels far beyond what my body can typically do.


    So what will I be capable of when my body matured fully, I wondered?


    I was warming up with my dad outside when Grandpa, Cerila, and Padraic rolled up. I ran over and greeted them all. <Good morning.> I signed to everyone.


    I had made it a point to sign as much as possible now. Cerila was improving leaps and bounds in sign language and I estimated she would be completely fluent with a little more time and effort. Also, much to my surprise, everyone else has attempted to learn sign language as well. Grandpa, Padraic, and even my parents made it a point to learn so they could communicate with Cerila.


    It truly made me happy to see everyone care so much about her. Now the communication gap between Cerila and everyone else was narrowing with every passing day. Soon enough, she could probably leave the cumbersome tablet at home.


    I watched as Cerila skipped toward me with a smile. She seems much happier these days compared to when I first met her. Even though she smiled when we first met, it didn''t seem genuine sometimes.


    But now... things seemed different. Or maybe I was just awful at reading emotions. That was probably it.


    <Good morning, Kal.> She signed.


    Grandpa and Padraic gave a uniform grunt of greeting. ¡°It¡¯s too EARLY for this,¡± groaned Padraic.


    ¡°Ah, good morning, Kal. I see you have already begun to warm up,¡± Grandpa said.


    <Cerila. Warm-up.> My grandpa signed to her.


    <What are we doing today, Gramps?> I asked curiously.


    I wondered what the old healer had in mind for today. He reached into his jacket, pulled out a light purple stone with a leather strap attached to it, and tossed it to me. It was incredibly lightweight, and the stone was half as long as my forearm.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sparring stone. It emits a small mana shield around the mage wearing it and can absorb the impact of spells. So you will spar today with it,¡± he said with a grin.


    ¡°Wait, who am I sparring with? And what happens if the shield breaks?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the shield. At your level, you will need around two direct hits to break it. This stone is designed for low-level mages to practice fighting with magic. Any mage worth their salt can easily smash these things in a single blow, so they aren''t very useful outside of training. So don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Grandpa grumbled.


    It seems the stone would stop any potential accidents. But he said at my level, so who was I sparring if not Grandpa?


    Grandpa let me marinate in my own thoughts for a few moments before his serious facade melted away into a sly grin. ¡°Cerila will be your partner today. Try not to embarrass yourself, okay?¡±


    Cerila? I didn¡¯t want to fight my friend if I could help it, even if it was just a sparring match.


    But when I looked over at Cerila as she bounced around warming up with a smile, I could tell she was excited about this. I sighed internally.


    Fine, it was just a sparring match amongst friends, nothing serious.


    I strapped the sparring stone to my bicep and watched as a purple haze settled over my body. The vapor condensed into a thin purple barrier around me that faded away. Very cool.


    Cerila sat opposite of me and did the same. I watched as she took a deep breath and the smile faded into a serious stare. Relax Cerila, this is supposed to be for fun, right?


    <Ok. No physical attacks. Only magic. Kal no fire magic. Go on the light.> Grandpa signed.


    Limiting me to a single school of magic also seemed unfair, but I guess nobody wanted the jungle to burn down. And ¡°Go on the light¡± what did that mean? It looks like Grandpa needs some extra sign language lessons after this.


    Or so I thought...


    A bright yellow light suddenly blinded me. The light faded from my sore eyes just in time to see a crystal-like spike the size of an adult man¡¯s leg barrel towards me. I only had the briefest moment to roll out of the way barely dodging the thing.


    Of course, Grandpa was laughing hysterically. ¡°Watch out for that ice magic! Hahaha!¡± he shouted.


    ¡°Ten silver on Kaladin, old man,¡± Padraic said confidently.


    ¡°Deal. He doesn¡¯t stand a chance!¡± Grandpa laughed.


    ¡°Dinner for the next week on Cerila,¡± my dad chimed in.


    ¡°No fair!¡± My mom said while shaking my dad.


    What the hell? What¡¯s with all these side bets? And Mom, Dad, where is your faith in your son?! At least Padraic has my back.


    Cerila didn¡¯t give me any time to internally complain about my traitorous family as she sent a volley of smaller ice shards at me. Her ice magic had a tint of blue in the crystalline structure that glimmered in the morning sun.


    Sadly I didn¡¯t have time to admire her magic more as I bent down and conjured a wall of stone in front of me. The ice shards slammed into my wall and shattered into a fine crystal powder that spread out from the impact. I noticed that the powder melted into water as well. I placed my hands on my new stone wall and fired my own stone spikes at Cerila.


    I heard a loud hum and a squeak of surprise from Cerila as one of my stone projectiles must have connected with her shield. But it was the sound of the squeak that bothered me. I looked straight up as Cerila bounded over my stone wall with an ice spike forming in her hand. She¡¯s crazy. Cerila just took a hit so she could make a trade. And she closed the distance so quickly.


    Cerila was too close for me to react as I watched the ice spike slam into my barrier as it dissolved the spell into a purple mist. The same loud humming noise reverberated once more.


    The spell itself might have been destroyed, but the force did not. I tumbled a good five yards away from the force of the spell and rolled back onto my feet. Cerila gave me her fang-filled grin from underneath her hood as she watched me get back my bearings.


    Well, I guess I should be a little more serious?


    This time I would go on the offensive. I stomped the ground and launched multiple boulders into the air and sent them towards Cerila while rushing towards her. She responded with a wall of ice that blocked my attack, but instead of hiding, she immediately dissolved the wall of ice and melted it into a pool of water. Then a gust of icy wind blasted me and stopped my frontal assault.


    The makeshift snowstorm blocked my vision and lashed my face but the spell couldn¡¯t replicate the sound. I wonder if that''s because she doesn''t know what a snowstorm sounds like?


    I listened as Cerila ran through the puddle of water, dashed towards my right side, and sent a volley of ice shards at my flank. I sent my own earth spears to intercept her attack without missing a beat. I listened as earth and ice magic mashed together in a blender of stone and ice. However, I didn''t let up and sent another barrage of stones towards her.


    Cerila''s footsteps stopped as my vision cleared from the icy gale. Not only that, I couldn''t even sense her anymore. Beastmen are scary good at that. I quickly scanned the battlefield expecting to see Cerila, but she was nowhere to be seen.


    It wasn''t until I looked up that I saw her. She launched herself high in the air with wind magic and was coming down towards me with another spear made of ice. I quickly took a step back and realized my mistake.


    Clever girl.


    Cerila''s icy wind didn¡¯t just blind me. The wet ground behind me froze, and I backpedaled straight into it. I felt myself lose balance on the slick ice as I began to freefall onto my back.


    Damn, she really got me this time. She¡¯s so fast, and her magic is impressive. To think she can already use three schools of magic. Not only that, she completely hid her presence from me.


    She even used her magic in such a way I never imagined possible. I shouldn¡¯t be so one dimensional in the future¡­ and I should take these things more seriously.


    I crashed into the cold ground and closed my eyes. However, I was waiting for a defeat that never came. I opened my eyes and looked up, and instead of seeing an ice spear, I watched as Cerila¡¯s limp body crashed toward the ground.


    I instantly bolted to my feet and lunged with all the strength my mana-enhanced body could muster. I managed to catch her before she hit the ground. Cerila was unconscious but breathing.


    I looked at her face, but she didn¡¯t seem to be suffering from mana sickness as her skin was still the same color. This was my first time holding Cerila like this.


    She seemed so¡­ light?


    ¡°Move, boy,¡± Grandpa barked at me as he moved towards us with surprising speed for an old man. I watched as the old healer enveloped Cerila in a cocoon of golden light.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± I asked, unable to hide the worry in my voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It has nothing to do with you. Go inside and take Padraic with you,¡± he commanded.


    His tone left no room for complaints. I knew there was nothing I could do in this situation, so I obeyed his orders.


    I grabbed Padraic, and we moved to go inside as he began to question me, ¡°What happened to her? One second she was about to beat you, then the next she was falling?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She just¡­ passed out for some reason,¡± I said.


    I closed my eyes for only a few seconds. Cerila seemed fine just moments ago, full of energy and apparently ready to kick my ass.


    Was it my fault? Did I hurt her without realizing it? I¡­ don¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Hey, relax, man. She is going to be fine. Dr. Jacobs and your parents are with her,¡± Padraic said calmly.


    I just nodded at his kind words. I don¡¯t understand myself right now. I¡¯ve watched countless teammates of mine get far worse injuries, and it¡¯s never bothered me this much.


    Am I afraid? No, maybe I¡¯m worried? I¡¯ve¡­ never felt this way before.


    I know she will be okay, yet I can¡¯t help but feel the pit of my stomach drop. It felt like I was free-falling.


    She was fighting with a smile one second, then the next, she wasn¡¯t. And why did she feel so light? Like she didn¡¯t weigh very much at all. How could someone so small output so much energy and strength day in and day out? Mana¡­


    Cerila''s mana control was much better than mine. Could it be that she has been ill this entire time but has been counteracting it with her mana? But why wouldn¡¯t Grandpa say something if she was sickly? That can¡¯t be it.


    Surely Cerila would tell me if she was sick, and Grandpa wouldn¡¯t put her in a situation she couldn¡¯t handle physically. Grandpa even believed Cerila was going to beat me today.


    So what happened?


    I couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of all this. The only medical training I had was to triage Human soldiers who had been shot and lost limbs, not diagnose fox girls that could throw magic at me. Is this what it¡¯s like to stress out about something? I feel awful inside.


    ''¡®Kal! Take a breath, man! Trust in your Grandpa a bit, okay?¡± Padraic said while grabbing hold of me.


    I released the breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding and sucked some fresh air into my lungs. Ah man, I really don¡¯t like this feeling.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Sorry,¡± I said weakly. Padraic gave me a hearty slap at the back and a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to have faith in my grandpa.¡±

 Ch.11- A Friend in Need?

    It¡¯s been a week since I last saw Cerila after she passed out from our match. Dad and Grandpa took her back to her home and said she just needed some rest. Grandpa refused to tell me anything, stating it was none of my business and that it was an issue for Cerila and her family.


    She hasn¡¯t been to school or training since then. I was sitting outside in the backyard deep in thought when my mom came outside and sat down in the grass next to me,


    ¡°You worried about Cerila, sweety?¡± she asked me calmly.


    I swear my mother can read my mind. Does she possess some kind of emotional radar that always knows what I''m thinking? Now that''s a scary thought.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I am,¡± I said honestly. My mother gave me a warm smile and scooted closer to me.


    I wasn''t used to worrying about things, let alone people. It''s a weird feeling. Although logic dictates she will be just fine, my stomach still churns, and my head races at a million miles an hour.


    ¡°You really do care about her, huh?¡± my mother said with a smile.


    ¡°Well, of course. She¡¯s my friend.¡±


    Mom giggled and gave me a coy smile. ¡°Is that all she is to you?¡±


    I just glared at her in response.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like that, Kal. I¡¯m only teasing you. But don¡¯t stress about it too much, okay? I¡¯m sure Cerila misses you just as much as you miss her. And when she feels comfortable, she will tell you everything,¡± my mother said confidently.


    ¡°Can you at least tell me what it¡¯s about? I don¡¯t understand why she wouldn¡¯t tell me if she was sick or something¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t hide the concern from my voice. Then again, it seemed I couldn¡¯t hide anything from my mom.


    My mom sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know everything. So I can''t tell you what I don¡¯t know, Kal. But you do know Cerila¡¯s parents passed away, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Grandpa mentioned it to me. Cerila doesn¡¯t talk about her family much,¡± I said.


    ¡°Right now, it''s just Cerila and her brother being raised by their older sister. And things can get hard for a family in that situation¡­¡± she trailed off.


    I didn¡¯t understand what that meant, but I didn¡¯t like it. The way her brother treated her did not bode well. I can only subscribe so much of his behavior to him being a child. I thought maybe she was in an orphanage or some other type of housing. But learning that she was being taken care of by an older sibling, my mind could only turn to negative thoughts. Surely they weren''t mistreating her?


    ¡°I see¡­¡± That was all I could say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Soon enough, everything will be back to normal,¡± my mother reassured me.


    I sure hope so, Mom.


    ¡ª


    I was hoping Cerila would be waiting for me at school today, but much to my disappointment, she wasn¡¯t here again today.


    ¡°Ayo, morning Kal,¡± Padraic greeted me cheerfully. I must have given him a weird look as I rolled my head towards him. ¡°Dang¡­ sorry, I¡¯m not Cerila man! You don¡¯t have to glare at me like that,¡± Padraic blurted out in the courtyard¡­ in front of everyone.


    This guy always makes things awkward. Of course, he was nothing but smiles, but this is just how Padraic always was¡­


    ¡°Morning,¡± I mumbled out.


    ¡°Guess no news from Cerila?¡± Padraic asked me.


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    ¡°Have you thought that maybe you should go see her?¡± Padraic suggested.


    Everyone has been telling me that I should just wait for her. But why wait when I can just go see her myself?


    ¡°You are smarter than you look, Padraic, you know that? Will you come with me after school?¡±


    ¡°Was that supposed to be funny? You should stick to the whole doom and gloom thing, my friend. Being funny doesn¡¯t suit you¡­ and yes, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Padraic complained.


    Ouch, doom and gloom? Am I really like that? I was just trying to be funny.


    But there was a problem. I didn¡¯t know where Cerila lived. I know her house is in the residential area, but there were tons of homes. It¡¯s not like I could go door to door and ask for her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where she lives actually,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Huh? For real?! Nobody can separate you two but you don¡¯t even know where she lives!?¡± Padraic blurted out while laughing and holding his sides. ¡°Well, you can always ask her brother. I¡¯m sure he will tell you.¡±


    That is the last thing I want to do.


    Every conversation I¡¯ve had with this delinquent ends in a scoff or a tongue click as he insults his own family member or me. I doubt this punk would even give me the time of day, let alone tell me where he lives. But I guess I have no other choice.


    Actually¡­ I could just ask Grandpa or Dad. They took her home, so surely they knew where she lived. But that means I¡¯d have to wait till after school, and Dad isn¡¯t home for another few days. How annoying.


    ¡°Fine. What is his name again? Celedon, right?¡± If I was going to ask I should probably use the kid''s name, I had heard it plenty of times over the last year or so but I didn¡¯t even bother committing it to memory.


    ¡°Yeah, Celedon and Cerila. Pretty sure at least,¡± Padraic said with a shrug.


    Man, this is going to be a pain.


    ¡ª


    I didn¡¯t think cornering him and asking Celedon in the middle of class was the wisest choice, so I decided to wait till our recess time. After being dismissed, everyone dispersed into the courtyard and into their respective friend groups and did whatever they did during the break. Celedon, the three idiots, and the Half-Elf girl Sarah were, as usual, kicking the leather ball at each other.


    I walked over to them with Padraic in tow. ¡°Excuse me, Celedon. Can I talk to you for a second, please?¡± I said as politely as possible.


    The young Beastmen huffed and glared right at me. ¡°What do you want?¡± he spat out.


    ¡°I want to see your sister. Can you tell me where I can find her, please?¡± I once again tried to keep my tone as cordial as possible with this punk.


    But he was already getting on my nerves, and I¡¯d barely spoken a sentence to him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to associate me with that mistake? Are you stupid?¡± he asked me, the anger evident in his voice.


    Relax¡ªdeep breaths. Anything I say or do will reflect poorly not only on myself but on Cerila and my family. I am the best son and friend in the world.


    I could hear Padraic shift uncomfortably behind me, but I continued with my best fake smile. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Then can you tell me where Cerila is, and I¡¯ll be on my way?¡±


    Celedon responded with another angry scoff as he narrowed his eyes at me, ¡°What is your problem? Do you feel better about yourself for trying to be friends with that failure? I don¡¯t get it. She can¡¯t even hear you speak and is a stain to our entire race. Why are you trying so hard pretending to be her friend? Did she put you up to this somehow? What are you after?¡±


    ¡°I chose to be Cerila¡¯s friend. It¡¯s as simple as that. Now, are you going to tell me where she is or what?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hide my anger anymore towards this pathetic excuse for a brother. The words coming out of his mouth were disgusting and bothered me beyond what I thought was possible.


    This guy was supposed to be her family, her own brother, yet he is saying these things to my face. I can only imagine what he says to her when no one else is around. My anger was beginning to boil over. I even drew blood from my palm as I dug my nails into them.


    Celedon began laughing at my words as if they were some kind of joke.


    ¡°You chose to be her friend? Hahaha, what kind of idiot would be friends with that weak little failure? You really are stupid, aren¡¯t you?¡± he scoffed.


    ¡ª


    Padraic Whitehelm¡¯s POV


    Kaladin is a weird kid.


    He¡¯s awkward and walks around like he is always mad about something. He even speaks kind of funny. Kaladin often uses big words that just shouldn¡¯t come out of his tiny mouth. And talks like he is far older than he really is. Kal¡¯s face just looks like he is always bored out of his mind.


    But then I learned just how different he was. He reads and writes all the time. Heck, he even made up a new language and is teaching it to people? I knew he was a genius, but this is insane at only six years old. He trains with his Dad every single day, waking up before the sun does.


    Who in their right mind does those types of things?


    Not only that, he rarely smiles or even laughs. And he is always serious about everything he does. It wasn¡¯t until I saw him around his family that I thought he might actually be just misunderstood.


    Kal smiles around them and acts surprisingly normal. It took him a few weeks for him to treat me like that as well, not that I minded. It seemed Cerila had a far easier time being his friend than I did.


    Psh¡­ just because I¡¯m not a girl, pretty messed up if you ask me.


    Despite all these things, I decided I wanted to be friends with him. He was the only person besides my family that treated me like a normal kid. When your dad is the only person who can fix something made of metal for miles, people tend to treat you differently.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    At first, I didn¡¯t mind the kindness people showed me, but it got old quickly. Especially when I can tell they don¡¯t mean it. But Kaladin never pretended to like me. So Cerila and Kal were the first kids I naturally became friends with.


    Everyone at school treated Cerila and Kaladin poorly. I know Kaladin hears all the names they call him, but he never once complained about it. It didn¡¯t seem like he was cowering away from them. It was more like he couldn¡¯t be bothered by their insults. Even the few times Celedon or Sarah openly insulted Kaladin to his face, he just shrugged off their insults as he murmured under his breath. It wasn¡¯t until people started poking fun at Cerila could they goad a reaction out of him. Kaladin is pretty bad at hiding his emotions, after all. He always clenches his fists tightly when he is upset. And right now, I can tell things aren¡¯t going to go well.


    ¡°You chose to be her friend? Hahaha, what kind of idiot would be friends with that weak little failure? You really are stupid, aren¡¯t you?¡± Celedon said to Kaladin.


    It was only for a brief moment, but I felt something. Something I¡¯d never felt before in my life. I became terrified. It only lasted half a second, maybe even less, but in that brief moment, it felt like my heart had stopped, and I was going to die.


    ¡°Weak? Failure?¡±


    Even I recoiled a bit from Kaladin after he spoke. Kaladin¡¯s words were like sharp daggers that threatened to stab anyone who heard him. His entire tone and voice had changed. The atmosphere became so tense and quiet that you could probably hear the leaves hit the ground. How could someone so small and young suddenly seem so dangerous?


    Even though Celedon, much like everyone else, had become uncomfortable in the presence of Kaladin, he decided to double down,


    ¡°Don¡¯t act surprised. You know she is. That leech is better off dead.¡± Celedon was in Kaladin¡¯s face as he spoke.


    Kaladin just stood there and held Celedon¡¯s stare. Then he moved.


    I knew Kaladin trained every day with his Dad, who used to be an amazing fighter. But I didn¡¯t know this little kid could move so fast. He must be using every ounce of his mana right now. If I blinked, I probably would have missed everything.


    He grabbed Celedon¡¯s wrist with enough force that I heard an audible snap. Kaladin then threw his hips and back straight into Celedon¡¯s body and tossed him over his shoulder like a rag doll.


    Celedon didn¡¯t even hit the ground before Kaladin was already on top of him. I caught a glimpse of Kaladin¡¯s multicolored gem-like eyes, and they seemed empty. He didn¡¯t even look mad, which made it all the scarier.


    Kaladin punched towards Celedon¡¯s head with what seemed to be enough force to crack rock. But the punch connected with the ground next to his head instead. Then, with Kaladin mounted on top of Celedon, he spoke, his voice devoid of all emotion. It just had a frigid coldness to it.


    ¡°Where. Is. Cerila,¡± Kaladin demanded.


    Celedon couldn¡¯t even form words as he yelped in pain, the last few seconds of events finally catching up to him. Before, he seemed uncomfortable, but now he was sweating and panting like a dog in fear as a six-year-old just tossed him around.


    He was visually shaking as his eyes darted around, looking for someone to help him. But even his own friends had taken multiple steps away from the fight.


    Kaladin increased his grip around the boy¡¯s collar without breaking eye contact. Celedon began to stammer out a response, ¡°Eas-sss-tern ssside of the homes. A red rose bush out front, can¡¯t miss it!¡±


    Kaladin pushed up and off the fearful Celedon without a word as he turned to me. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±


    I wanted to say something, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to speak to him. His command was absolute.


    ¡ª


    We walked straight out of the Garden, only stopping to grab my things on the way out. Ms. Sandra didn¡¯t even ask us what we were doing as she just sat at her desk, stuffing her face.


    Kaladin was striding straight towards the housing district without showing a sign of slowing down. Then he abruptly stopped on an empty street. Everyone in the village was either working or inside at this time of day.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Kaladin said quietly. He was still facing away from me, clenching his hands tightly. I could see the blood dripping from his hands. He continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Padraic. You don¡¯t have to come with me if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond to him. I¡¯ve just been silently walking behind him since the fight, my mind numb. Actually, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say anything to him.


    ¡°You see¡­ I. No¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Kaladin stopped himself, and it didn¡¯t seem like he knew what he wanted to say either.


    Then he turned and faced me. He seemed conflicted. It was weird to see him like this. He didn¡¯t even look me in the eyes, and he always looked me in the eyes when he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I made you afraid. I¡­ I¡¯m not a very good person. You see, I promised myself¡ªa promise to be better. But I couldn¡¯t keep that promise today. I let my anger get the better of me, and I made a scene that made you afraid of me. I understand if you don¡¯t want to be my friend anymore. Especially since I have a bad feeling about what¡¯s about to happen, and I honestly doubt I¡¯ll be able to reign myself in again. Today is probably going to get a lot worse before it gets better. So you should leave me while you have the chance. You aren¡¯t involved right now, and nobody will hold it against you. But if you come with me, they will blame you as well. Besides, after this, I doubt I will ever go back to school there,¡± Kaladin was speaking in a low tone of regret as he stared straight at the ground, unable to meet my gaze. He also said something so quietly that I couldn''t make out what he said.


    I¡¯ve never heard Kaladin speak so much before¡­ but that¡¯s right. Why did I become afraid of this little kid all of a sudden? He is my friend, one of my only friends in the world. Yet that display of anger scared me just a little. But¡­ Kaladin was wrong.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t a bad person, Kal. And I¡¯m sorry too. I shouldn¡¯t have been scared. After all, you got mad on behalf of someone you care about, right? Besides, that bastard deserved worse¡­ saying his own sister deserved to die. Cerila is my friend too, but I didn¡¯t even have the guts to do or say anything to him¡­ you were the one who stood up for her. You always do. And if that makes you a bad person, then I want to be a bad person like you,¡± I told Kaladin exactly how I felt about it.


    I¡¯m not sure about this promise or anything, but honestly, it doesn¡¯t matter. I watched as some of the light returned to his eyes. ¡°Really?¡± he asked me softly.


    ¡°Really,¡± I reassured him. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m kinda glad I don¡¯t have to go to school anymore after this. I hated hearing Ms. Sandra¡¯s ugly voice almost every day,¡± I said with a smile.


    Kaladin just stared at me silently for a moment as he finally looked me in the eyes again. Then, his mouth cracked into a smile, and he began laughing. Kaladin laughed so hard he actually snorted.


    All his previous stress and emotions were being swept away in a flurry of laughter. Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve never seen Kaladin laugh so hard before.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t like her voice either? I freaking hated her voice. It was like being stabbed in the ears every time she spoke. And she might be one of the worst teachers I¡¯ve ever had,¡± Kaladin smiled and wiped the tears away from his eyes. ¡°Thanks, Padraic. I needed this.¡±


    Ah, much better.


    This is my friend that I¡¯ve missed. This is how he should be, not so damn gloomy and angry all the time. Sometimes I forget he is younger than me. I should be the one helping him more often. It¡¯s kind of embarrassing that I rely on a little kid so much.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going. We¡¯ve got a friend to see,¡± I said.


    ¡°Mhm. Let¡¯s,¡± Kaladin chimed back.


    ¡ª


    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t expect things to go this way. I let my anger get the better of me today and thought I had lost the trust Padraic had in me. I can¡¯t believe I let myself get so worked up over insults that I would lose control like that.


    Perhaps this young body of mine has greater control over my mental state than I previously thought. Or maybe I really am just that weak minded.


    I even almost told Padraic about my previous life, but I thought better of it. Images of my final moments with Hades Squad replayed in my head. I didn''t want to lose Padraic the same way I lost them. I didn''t want him to be dragged down with me into the abyss.


    That''s how I lost Nyx.


    But his determination was firm. Padraic even went as far as to comfort me and assure me that I wasn¡¯t in the wrong. Of course, I wasn¡¯t expecting that from him either, but it¡¯s good to know he still sees me as a friend. And that he hated Ms. Sandra¡¯s voice just as much as I did. But these are thoughts for another time.


    Right now, we have arrived at our destination. All of these houses are pretty much uniform in design and aesthetic with only slight differences, a different tree here, other colored shingles there, or a slightly different garden. The houses are all the same circular build as well.


    But as Celedon said, there was a single rose bush at the front of the home. The flower buds had yet to bloom. Cerila¡¯s house seemed just like every other house in this neighborhood.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Padraic asked me. We had stopped just outside, and I made no attempts to continue. My heart was racing, and I felt sick to my stomach. But now wasn¡¯t the time. I had to see this through.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I responded.


    Together, we walked up to the home''s front door, and I gave a few hard knocks on the wooden door.


    I waited for a response, but nothing came. I gave the door another round of knocks, this time more forceful. This time I heard movement in the house. I could hear a female voice muttering ¡°What¡­ what what what¡± over and over again as they approached the door. They fumbled with the lock on the door then slammed it open violently. The person at the door surprised me, to say the least.


    The woman looked very much like an older Cerila. However, instead of Cerila¡¯s snow-white hair, hers was a dark gray, almost black. The color of her swirling fox eyes wasn¡¯t the same either.


    They were a deep blue instead of Cerila''s amber orange. But the most defining feature of the woman was the pungent smell of alcohol wafting off her. My experience with alcohol is limited, but how much do you have to consume to smell like this? As a Beastmen, shouldn¡¯t her sense of smell be overpowering her? Not only that, it¡¯s barely past noon.


    ¡°A Dwarf and a Dark Elf kid? Wat the fuck do you two kids want? Do you even know what time it is?¡± She barked at us. Judging by the lack of slurring, she doesn¡¯t seem to be too intoxicated.


    ¡°It¡¯s midday, ma¡¯am. And my friend and I are here to see Cerila,¡± I said pointedly.


    Her tone rubbed me the wrong way. I felt no need to be kind to this woman, even if she is Cerila''s guardian.


    ¡°Psh, is it really? Guess it is,¡± she said while peeking out the door and looking up into the sky and wincing. ¡°And why would you want to see her?¡± she asked, not bothering to hide the annoyance in her voice.


    ¡°Because we are her friends, and the two of us haven¡¯t seen her in a few days. We just wanted to check on her, is all,¡± I said. Padriac grunted in agreement as well.


    She held her sides and began laughing in our faces. ¡°Bwahaha! Her friends? That¡¯s a good one, you are a pretty funny kid, but I¡¯m not in the fucking mood. So get lost and don¡¯t come back,¡± she said mockingly


    She went to slam the door on us, but Padriac lunged forward and forced his hand into the doorway, crushing his hand in the process. He winced in pain and bit his tongue. Without a doubt, that slam had enough force to break his hand.


    With a bit of pain and anger in his voice, Padraic spoke. ¡°Listen. I¡¯m sure you know who I am or should I remind you? This is not only a request from my friend here but also a request from a member of the Whitehelm family. Surely you wouldn¡¯t turn away the son of Yoman Whitehlem over such a simple request?¡±


    Padraic¡­ is your father really that important around here for you to say such things? But either way, thank you.


    I watched as her face contorted into a scowl. ¡°Little shit¡­¡± she huffed under her stinky breath. ¡°Fine. You two want to see her so bad? Be my guest,¡± she left the door open and walked into the house. But without my heightened hearing, I would have missed the following snarky comment she made in a barely audible whisper.


    ¡°Shit, if I''m lucky, it will be one less mouth to feed.¡±


    Padriac went to walk in, but I grabbed his arm, ¡°Is your hand okay?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Nothing that can¡¯t be healed. Besides, it¡¯s about time I did something for my friends,¡± Padraic said proudly, attempting to hide the obvious pain he was in.


    Thank you, Padriac. It looks like I owe you one.


    Upon walking in, I was somewhat surprised to see just how normal and clean the home was. I had expected a filthy and almost rundown interior with how Cerila¡¯s sister''s current state was.


    The only out-of-place thing in the home was that all the curtains were drawn, making the house dark for it being in the middle of the afternoon. Then again, I wonder if that even bothered her. I knew Dwarves could see better in the dark but could Beastmen?


    ¡°The door on the right,¡± Cerila¡¯s sister said, her mouth drawing into a cocky smile, her fangs sticking out.


    I had been trying to listen to any noises, but the home was completely silent. I steeled myself and opened the door.


    I see. Everything makes sense now.

 Ch.12- A Promise Kept and a Promise Made.

    I see. Everything makes sense now.


    I had deeply hoped that I would see Cerila lying in bed recovering from some mundane illness upon opening this door. Or maybe she was just studying or practicing magic and didn¡¯t hear us knock.


    But this confirmed my worst fears.


    I had been dreading this scenario for a long time. But all of Cerila¡¯s actions made complete sense to me now. Why she always wore her baggy cloak that covered her entire body, never taking it off for any reason. Why she always hid her face around people she didn¡¯t seem to trust, why she would spend so much time with me. Why she destroyed food like she was starving.


    I at least expected a room, but it was nothing more than a glorified broom closet.


    Even in the low light of the house, I could still see. Laying at the bottom of the closet was a little Beastmen girl. She didn¡¯t even have enough room to lay down completely. Her thin arms and legs were spotted with multiple blue and purple bruises. Her white hair disheveled and was matted down to her face by dry blood. Her unconscious breathing was shallow and strained.


    ¡°Padraic, grab her things. I¡¯ll carry her,¡± I spoke calmly.


    Padraic moved to grab her cloak and satchel that she was using as a pillow when this monster had the audacity to question us. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± she asked, surprised.


    ¡°Just like you wished, giving you one less mouth to feed. Not that you did that anyway,¡± I responded coldly.


    I wanted nothing more than to incinerate the monster that stood within my reach. I wanted her to suffer just like she made Cerila suffer. She was obviously feeding Cerila just enough for it not to be evident on her face.


    And seeing Cerila like this¡­ If I hadn''t lost my cool earlier, there was no doubt I would have tried to kill Cerila¡¯s sister. I still wanted to do it now. I didn¡¯t know there was a feeling beyond anger, but I was feeling it now.


    As gently as possible, I scooped Cerila into my arms. I might have been able to carry her without even using mana to enhance myself. She was so light.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave,¡± I said.


    Padraic hastily snatched up her cloak and satchel and moved ahead of me. Cerila¡¯s sister made one final attempt to halt us. ¡°Stop, you can¡¯t just take her!¡± she snarled.


    ¡°What are you going to do? Stop me?¡° I glared at her over my shoulder.


    In reality, she could quickly stop me. She was far bigger and stronger than me. And in this small hallway with Cerila in my hands, I was at a considerable disadvantage, especially since she obviously didn¡¯t care about her little sister¡¯s life all that much.


    But I had no intention of leaving Cerila here any longer. If she wanted to stop me, it was going to cost her far more than what it was going to be worth for her. So I formed two fireball spell cores from my hands and placed them to my left and right and had them hover in the air next to me. If she made a move, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to launch them.


    ¡°Go ahead, stop me.¡±


    ¡°You-u-u you wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Cerila¡¯s sister responded.


    ¡°Come find out,¡± I said, my voice dripping with malice.


    She didn¡¯t say anything as I just glared at her. Everything was quiet as we stared each other down.


    Finally, she gave a nervous scoff. ¡°Fine. Whatever, just get that freak out of my house, you monster.¡±


    If I had to be a monster to get Cerila out of here, then so be it. Padraic was just facing away and was shaking.


    Sorry, buddy. Maybe I used a bit too much bloodlust. Good thing Cerila isn¡¯t awake.


    Together we walked out of that prison, hopefully never returning to it. I didn¡¯t need to say anything to Padraic as he knew where we were going.


    And I had a lot of questions for that person.


    ¡ª


    I barged into Grandpa¡¯s office. Thankfully nobody was here right now, not that it would have stopped me anyway. Grandpa looked up from his counter and stared at us with wide eyes.


    ¡°Heal her,¡± I demanded.


    He was already moving towards us before I even spoke. I could never fault the old healer for his attention to possible patients. I had many questions to ask him, but they could be asked when Cerila¡¯s safety was guaranteed.


    ¡°Come, bring her to the back room.¡±


    I did what was asked of me and headed towards the back of the office. Grandpa¡¯s office was sort of like a hybrid of a storefront that sold medical supplies from herbs all the way to crafted medicine. The office also had a patient room and even a housing area where Grandpa lived.


    Grandpa quickly gave Padraic a once-over and gently grabbed his broken hand that had turned purple and enveloped it in a ball of bright yellow light. ¡°Should feel better in a few minutes,¡± he said quickly.


    I laid Cerila down on the bed, and Grandpa went to work instantly. He enveloped her entire body in a cocoon of soft yellow light. Finally, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to watch anymore, so I left and waited in the living area with Padraic for Grandpa to finish what needed to be done.


    After waiting in silence with Padraic for about an hour, I finally calmed down a bit. I didn¡¯t want to murder everything in my path anymore, but I was still plenty angry when Grandpa walked in.


    So I did what anyone else would have done and lashed out. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? How could you let this happen to her?! You knew what was going on but you did nothing!¡± I yelled.


    Grandpa¡¯s eyes went wide as he looked at me. Then his gaze hardened. ¡°This is exactly why she didn¡¯t want you to know anything, boy. Cerila knew you would be like this from the beginning, so she asked me never to speak about it to you.¡±


    He grabbed a glass and filled it with water using magic. He quickly chugged down the water and wiped the remaining drops from his mouth. Then he turned to face me. His green eyes glared right at me. The overwhelming pressure that emitted from this old man was suffocating. I choked on the very air I was breathing.


    ¡°And do not lecture me, boy. You know nothing. I¡¯ve done everything in my power to help Cerila long before she even knew you existed. I overextend my reach to help the girl whenever possible. When her parents died, I even offered to raise her as my own. I fed her when she was starving. I healed her bruised body when she was beaten. I gave her medicine when she was sick, and I even trained her to control her mana. I went as far as to get her that magic stone and had your mother make that manaweave cloak she uses every single day. I did everything I possibly could for her. Even after her sister forbade me from helping Cerila, I still reached out from the shadows and did what I could.¡±


    I¡¯ve never seen Grandpa so angry as he slowly approached me. ¡°I am the town¡¯s doctor, do you understand that? I can¡¯t just interfere with a family¡¯s home life. That isn¡¯t my place. The entire town would have me ousted if I started interfering with people''s families. So I have no authority on the matter. I¡¯m just the village healer.¡±


    Grandpa was in my face now as he spoke, the anger of his tone and the pressure he emitted diminishing slightly. ¡°Do you not understand how hard it was for me to sit idly by and watch, knowing what was happening to her? I hated myself for not being able to do more. No matter how much I wanted to, I could never be a part of her family and take her away from that place.¡± Grandpa stood and backed away from my face and gave me a wry smile. ¡°But then you came along and changed everything. I couldn¡¯t seek Cerila out, but if she was with you, I could help her again. Under the guise of teaching and supporting you, I could also do the same for her once more. And nobody could stop me from doing that as long as the request came from you.¡± Grandpa turned away, sank into an oversized leather chair, and placed his head into his hands.


    ¡°Cerila stopped smiling after her parents died, you know? Always hiding in her hood, staying as far away from people as possible. Especially when she was ousted from school by all those hooligans. She blames herself for her parents'' deaths, and so does everybody else. Cerila¡¯s sister and brother also blamed me for not being able to help them. They blamed a child for something she had no control over. But people always look for someone to blame when things go wrong. Cerila¡¯s father was an elder of Owlkirk and a close friend of mine. Even though he used to be my enemy, that crazy Elf still welcomed me into his town with open arms. I owe him a great debt, a debt that I failed to repay.¡± Grandpa sat back and sighed deeply.


    Then he gave me a genuine smile. That overwhelming pressure from before is completely absent now. Both Padraic and myself gulped down a mouthful of air now that we could breathe normally again.


    ¡°But you gave me another chance to fulfill my promise to him. Perhaps it was fate that you met her in that alley. Whatever it was that brought you two together, it couldn¡¯t have made me happier. You brought the smile back to her that she had been missing for a long time. She hangs on every word you say to her and tries hard to stay with you because she is afraid you will leave her one day if she isn¡¯t enough. Not that you would ever actually abandon her. Clearly, that thought never crossed your mind.¡± Grandpa stood up and walked toward me. He took my hands into his then began to heal them.


    I had really done a number on them by forcing my nails into them so much today.


    ¡°Then, through you, she made another friend as well. I can say with confidence she hasn¡¯t been this happy in a long time, and it¡¯s thanks to the both of you. I know why you are frustrated and know that I am as well. So I¡¯ll say it only once, thank you both for being her friend.¡± Grandpa gave a short bow to both of us.


    Padraic, who had been completely blindsided by the conversation just as much as me, and who nearly passed out from Grandpa¡¯s oppressive aura, spoke with a surprisingly joyful attitude. ¡°Of course. That¡¯s what friends do,¡± he declared.


    I didn¡¯t even know what to say. I let my anger get the better of me yet again today and blamed the very man who had been selflessly helping Cerila this entire time.


    I did not understand the depths of his commitment toward Cerila, yet I still vented my anger out on him. I was both embarrassed and relieved to know all of this now. I was embarrassed that I didn¡¯t see through all of this sooner. The signs were obvious, yet I couldn¡¯t see them, or maybe I just didn¡¯t want to see them.


    I still have much to learn about people and emotions. Also, I should have known Grandpa wasn¡¯t actively choosing to ignore Cerila¡¯s plight. He cared far too much for those he took care of. And I was embarrassed that Cerila still wasn¡¯t comfortable enough around me to trust that I wouldn''t leave her.


    But I was relieved to know I wasn¡¯t alone and that there were people who cared about her besides me. That this old Human could care so much about some little fox girl that he was willing to risk his livelihood in the village to help her. And perhaps together, we could achieve what Grandpa couldn¡¯t do alone.


    Then again, how much credence does a six and eight-year-old boy really have?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. I didn¡¯t know,¡± I said dejectedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You might be smart, but you don¡¯t know everything. So now, both of you tell me everything that happened today. And don¡¯t leave out a single detail, understood?¡±


    ¡ª


    I recounted everything that happened today. From start to finish, I left no details out of my report. I didn¡¯t sugarcoat any of it either, even my fight with Celedon, how I threatened to burn Cerila¡¯s home down if her sister tried to stop me.


    That of course, got me a quick slap on the wrist from the old man. I deserved it, of course. If she had actually called my bluff, I probably would have attacked at that moment, which could have endangered not only myself but also Padraic and Cerila.


    Fortunately, she was just a spineless monster on a power trip that preyed on a little girl who couldn''t fight back.


    ¡°I see¡­ they really said that about her, huh? I didn¡¯t know it had gotten so awful. When your father and I returned Cerila back to her home, her sister was furious that I was there. But I didn¡¯t think she would go this far¡­ normally it was just a bruise here or there, but this is outright abuse. To think she lived like that for so long¡­ I¡¯m ashamed of myself for letting things degrade this far.¡± Grandpa furrowed his brows in frustration and leaned back into his leather chair with a long sigh. He rubbed his temples aggressively and didn¡¯t say anything for a time. Then he shot up.


    ¡°Okay. I know what needs to be done. It¡¯s about damn time anyway. I need to grab some people. You two stay here and watch over Cerila. Make sure you feed her if she wakes up. Can either of you cook?¡± Grandpa asked.


    I just looked at Padraic, and we both just shrugged our shoulders at each other.


    Grandpa sighed. ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t. There are dried rations in one of the cabinets. They will suffice if she wakes up. Make sure you don¡¯t feed her too much, understand? If she overeats, she might die. I¡¯m leaving immediately, and it may be some time before I return. I¡¯ll make sure to inform both of your parents as well, so don¡¯t worry. ¡°


    Surprisingly it seems the old man is aware of refeeding syndrome. This world¡¯s medical and technological knowledge is skewed in such weird ways because of magic.


    Grandpa grabbed a few things and left straight away, moving swiftly for an older man.


    Padraic sighed and slumped into the couch quickly. ¡°Man¡­ today was not fun at all.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ not fun at all,¡± I agreed. Hopefully, the worst is over now. But, I¡¯m not sure I can mentally take more of this, honestly. ¡±I¡¯m gonna go-¡­.¡±


    I had intended to ask Padraic if he wanted to check on Cerila with me, but the guy just passed out as soon as he closed his eyes. I guess it¡¯s been a long day for him too.


    I made my way towards the back room and quietly opened the door. Then I mentally berated myself for attempting to be quiet for a person who can¡¯t hear. I walked into the small patient room and scanned around. I¡¯d been in here plenty of times over the years but it was kind of weird.


    It seems the color white being associated with sterile and clean environments transcends not only intergalactic species but entire dimensions as well. But then again, is this even another dimension?


    Is it possible that this is just another planet on the far fringes of space that hasn¡¯t been discovered? I shudder at the thought that Humanity¡¯s vast military armada might come to my new home one day. But in all likelihood, this world probably exists in another dimension.


    Ah, just thinking about this hurts my head. Today has been too damn long. I¡¯m a fighter, not some scientist. No point in stressing out over something I have no control over.


    The curtains were open and letting the warm evening light bake the room. Laying on the bed and sleeping soundly was Cerila. Her breathing was rhythmic and calm once again. The bruises have already faded and Grandpa even washed all the dry blood off of her body and hair.


    She looked like some kind of snow angel, sleeping in a completely white bed with white sheets. It would probably be some time before she wakes up. But seeing her like this really puts my mind at ease. Knowing she is okay now and things are going to be better. I pulled up a nearby chair, sat down at the edge of the bed, and placed my head in my hands. I let out a long sigh and decided to turn my brain off for a while.


    Today was rough¡­ but in all honesty, I don¡¯t regret a single thing I did. Maybe I could have gone about it differently, but what¡¯s done is done, and I¡¯m content.


    But what now? Where do we go from here? I¡¯m sure Grandpa is doing something to ensure Cerila¡¯s safety. And what do I want to do? How can I help her not only now but in the future? I spent a few minutes in deep contemplation, thinking about all the things I could do.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    In reality, there isn¡¯t much I can do¡­ I¡¯m only six years old, I don¡¯t have a job or money, and I¡¯m far from being considered an adult in this world. Of course, I still plan on being Cerila¡¯s friend and helping her with her studies and training. But surely after all these things, life won¡¯t be the same?


    I really don¡¯t know what else I can do for some little girl. Then I remembered what Grandpa said earlier about how she didn¡¯t trust me all the way yet. It kind of hurts to think about that, but I understand. I am technically lying to not only her but everybody else.


    So what can I do?


    I let out another deep sigh and came to a conclusion. I can only do what I am capable of doing, and I know what I want now. I want to protect this.


    Cerila, as she is now, sleeping peacefully. I want to protect not only her but Padraic, Mom, Dad, and Grandpa. I don¡¯t ever want to see this happen to anybody I care about ever again. And I¡¯ll do everything in my power to see that promise realized, even if it costs me everything.


    ¡ª


    I woke up to somebody lightly tapping my face. The room was much darker now, and it must be far later in the day. Damn, I must have fallen asleep.


    ¡°Wakey, wakey little Elf,¡± somebody called out to me in a singsong voice.


    Huh?


    I rubbed my eyes to get a better look at the person talking to me and was surprised to see them here. It¡¯s been well over a year since I¡¯ve seen her, but the first day I ever met Cerila is forever engraved in my memory.


    It was the Wood Elf ranger that just happened to have been patrolling the market that day. She looked exactly the same, too in that green leather ranger uniform that matched her eyes.


    She had long blonde hair that flowed past her shoulders in bouncy curls. It was always hard for me to tell how old an Elf was. This woman looked no older than her early twenties, but she could be well over one hundred years old in Human years.


    ¡°Umm, hello,¡± I said, still groggy and kind of embarrassed.


    Eh, this is kind of awkward. I was pretty rude to her that day as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, little Shadowheart. You sure have grown a lot,¡± she smiled at me.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve grown that much. I¡¯m still the shortest person and the youngest person in the room most of the time. Hell, even my Dwarven friend is still taller than me.


    ¡°Thanks¡­ uh¡± Damn, I didn¡¯t even know her name.


    She just gave me another warm smile. ¡°Sergeant Meus Soulbirth. But you can just call me Meus.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Meus,¡± I responded.


    Have to remember this name for sure.


    I was about to ask what was going on when I remembered why I was even here in the first place. I shot my eyes around, but Cerila wasn¡¯t in bed anymore so it was just me and Meus. That was until somebody else opened the door and walked in.


    ¡°Ayo, rise n shine, young man. It¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    I turned around in my chair and saw the other ranger from the market that day standing in the doorway. He had brown hair that was buzzed down to the scalp. This might be the first time I¡¯ve seen an Elf with such short hair.


    His eyes were a swirling moss green color and instead of the typical green uniform, he was wearing a mat black with green accents. It probably denotes him as being a squad leader or maybe an officer.


    He pulled one of the other chairs from the wall and sat down next to me. ¡°Had a long day, mmm?¡± he asked me cheerfully.


    ¡°Yeah, you could say that, ummm¡­¡± I trailed off.


    Damn¡­ I didn¡¯t know his name either.


    He just chuckled and continued talking cheerfully. ¡°Captain Bein Amberdew. It is nice to finally get to speak to you, Kaladin. Everyone just calls me Captain Amber around here, so feel free to do the same,¡± Captain Amber informed me with a smile.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Captain Amber, so what can I do for you, sir?¡±


    Captain Amber just let out a sigh. ¡°I knew you were gonna be a dangerous one, but I at least thought you¡¯d wait a few years. It¡¯s a shame we had to meet again because of business, but I need you to explain to me everything that happened today and start from the beginning. Sergeant Meus and I have already questioned everyone else, so you are the last person I need to speak to tonight.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Grandpa did say he was going to gather some people. I guess things are serious if the captain and sergeant of the rangers are here.


    But I went ahead and explained everything to them. I didn¡¯t want to lie and risk having Cerila punished or even worse, going back to that hell hole. I also made sure to tell them this was all my doing, and Padraic was simply following my orders. I spared no details and described everything as I saw it.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is, huh? I understand. I can¡¯t condone you threatening to burn somebody down with fire magic or you getting in a fight with another kid and breaking their wrist. You get that, right?¡± he told me seriously.


    The friendly attitude he had up til now was gone and replaced with a stern commander. Brings back bad memories.


    ¡°Yes, it might not have been the best way to do things but¡­ all the same, knowing what I know now, I would have done it all over again,¡± I said confidently.


    This must have surprised him as he probably didn¡¯t expect me to double down on my actions.


    Instead, he just laughed and leaned back into the chair. "Sir¡­ what are we going to do? This is a serious issue, you know¡­¡± Meus pouted.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind, and we aren¡¯t going to do anything. This was nothing more than a family feud and boys being boys, nothing to worry about as far as I see. As long as Kaladin understands that he shouldn¡¯t go around starting fires in my outpost?¡± Captain Amber said while crossing one of his legs over his other. I nodded quickly and affirmatively in response to his question.


    ¡°But what about the elders? Surely something like this will¡ª¡±


    Captain Amber cut off Meus before she could finish. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. This doesn¡¯t concern those old farts. As far as I¡¯m concerned, they can go sit on a sword. This is our jurisdiction, not theirs, so they have no say. So officially this is going down as a simple family issue. And the fight at the school was nothing more than two young boys getting into a little melee," Captain Amber spoke calmly. It seems Sergeant Meus was just playing devil''s advocate as she was all smiles now as well.


    ¡°But what about Cerila? You aren¡¯t going to send her back, right?¡± I asked with worry.


    ¡°Psh. After everything I¡¯ve heard tonight, I don¡¯t plan on doing that. It would be best for everyone if this were just a simple matter. And as far as what is going to happen to Cerila? Well, she can decide that on her own. She just turned nine, so she can make her own decisions. If she wants to go home, she can go back home. Dr. Jacobs has already offered her to stay with him, so she has a choice. It¡¯s up to her to make that choice,¡± Captain Amber said matter of factly.


    I¡¯m not sure if this is just how he is all the time, but I¡¯m now a Captain Amber fan for life.


    This couldn¡¯t have been a better outcome, no lengthy bullshit red tape to cross, just a simple matter being handled discreetly. I owe this man an outstanding debt I can only hope to repay one day.


    ¡°Thank you, Captain,¡± I said earnestly. I even gave him a genuine smile. They both returned that smile.


    ¡°No problem, young man. Just try to stay out of trouble, okay? And whatever decision she makes, don¡¯t fight her over it, okay?¡± Captain Amber asked me.


    ¡°Of course, Captain.¡±


    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s go break the news, shall we?¡± Captain Amber said while rising from the chair and stretching.


    I did the same and stretched myself out. Falling asleep in a wooden chair was awful. I feel like an old man since my back hurts so much.


    Together we left the room and opened the door to the living area of Grandpa¡¯s office. Sitting on the assortment of chairs and couches were my mom, Padraic, Mr. Whitehelm, Grandpa, and of course, Cerila. Looks like the whole gang''s here.


    Meus patted me on the shoulder and whispered for me to go sit down. I walked over to sit down with my mom, but I made sure to make eye contact with Cerila beforehand. Even though she was still recovering, she already looked much better. Cerila gave me a warm smile that seemed to light up her eyes.


    Captain Amber straightened himself up and spoke in his serious tone once more. ¡°Now then, after hearing from everybody today, as Captain of Owlkirk¡¯s Ranger Detachment, I shall make my verdict known. Today¡¯s fight at The Garden was nothing more than a scuffle amongst boys. Both parties were healed and reprimanded, so nothing else to be said other than don¡¯t do it again.¡±


    I could hear my mother give a sigh of relief as she pinched my leg to alleviate some of her worries. Captain Amber continued, ¡°And regarding the umm¡­ ¡®incident¡¯ regarding Cerila. I¡¯ve decided to handle it as a family issue which has been handled as of now and requires no further investigation. Of course, this is just officially speaking. As for what will happen with Cerila, I am leaving that choice completely up to her. Sgt. Soulbirth and I will act as witnesses to the decision that she makes. We shall honor her choice, whatever it may be.¡± Captain Amber made sure to speak that last part slowly and deliberately while making direct eye contact with Cerila.


    Cerila might have missed out on some of the conversations, but she definitely got the last part. Cerila had her tablet and began writing on it.


    Of course, the decision was simple. Staying with Grandpa was by far the best choice. She would be well taken care of by him.


    She turned the tablet to face everyone and what was written on it was a surprise, to be sure. I watched as everyone¡¯s jaws dropped, mine included.


    <I want to stay with Kaladin. He already said I was part of his family anyways, so I want to stay there with him.> Was what the tablet said.


    Mmmmm? What now? I don¡¯t remember that being one of the options.


    After the initial shock of reading the tablet, Padraic, his father, Grandpa, Captain Amber, and even Sgt. Meus started chuckling in surprise. But it seemed Cerila was being very serious.


    My mother, who didn''t laugh, seemed to have understood exactly what she meant. Mom just smiled at Cerila and shot up instantly and gave her a big hug.


    ¡°Of course, we will take care of you! I kind of wanted to have a daughter anyways¡­ Besides, Kaladin, you never told me you consider her to be family. I thought you would have waited at least a few more years,¡± my mother said, blushing while squeezing Cerila. Rather than fighting back, Cerila just hugged her back instead.


    This got another round of laughter out of everyone, much to my own embarrassment. What do you mean mother? Ugh, whatever.


    Also, does that mean Mom wished I was a girl instead? She didn¡¯t even hesitate to accept Cerila. My pride as the best son in the world is really taking a hit today.


    But my embarrassment didn¡¯t matter all that much. Even though I was surprised at first, it still made me happy that Cerila wanted to stay with me. Perhaps I¡¯ve finally gained her trust. I couldn¡¯t hide my smile as I felt my face flush.


    Mmm, this is a way better feeling compared to being angry or worried all the time.


    ¡°Well then, I believe that settles everything. We''ve witnessed Cerila¡¯s decision, and both parties seem to be in agreement. I think we shall take our leave then and let the new family be. Let¡¯s go, Sergeant.¡±


    Captain Amber said his farewells quickly and left. Sergeant Meus was next and gave a friendly wave to everybody but me. She purposely made eye contact with me and gave me a wink instead.


    What¡¯s with that wink? I don¡¯t get it.


    Next, Padraic and his father got up as well. Mr. Whitehelm walked over to me with a massive smile on his face, ¡°You are a sly one aren''t you? But thanks for staying around my boy! May you have many adventures together in the future!¡± the old Dwarf bellowed while patting my shoulders then promptly walking away and refusing to elaborate.


    Padraic gave me a firm pat on the back and a shit-eating grin as well. So what is with these people? And well, I guess I see Padraic and him are more alike than I thought.


    Now that everyone had left, it was just Mom, Cerila, Grandpa, and me. Mom still hadn¡¯t released Cerila from her bear hug, and Grandpa was just sitting in his leather chair with a content look on his face.


    He waved for me to come over to him, and I did. ¡°I can rest easy knowing she is with you and your family. Take good care of her for me, son,¡± he said softly.


    He hasn¡¯t called me son since the first day I woke up from the Shadowling attack. It brought a warmth to my chest hearing him call me son.


    ¡°I already planned on doing that, Grandpa.¡±


    The old healer rocked back and forth a few times in his chair and got up with the momentum. ¡°Now, the lot of you, get out of my damn house. It¡¯s past my bedtime.¡± I imagine he was trying to sound annoyed but the smile on his wrinkly face betrayed him.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go, Kal. It¡¯s late, and Dr. Jacobs is old and needs his beauty sleep,¡± my mother said with a giggle. Grandpa just huffed in response, lacking the energy to argue.


    I turned to Cerila and signed with a smile.


    <Let¡¯s go home, Cerila.>


    ¡ª


    The walk home at night is so enjoyable. It¡¯s not hot and humid anymore. The trees are waving from the breeze blowing through them. The village is quiet and peaceful at this time of night as well.


    Rather than having Cerila walk home, I offered to carry her since she was still recovering. At first, she was hesitant, but I would have had none of that. Mom had stayed behind briefly to talk to Grandpa on how best to speed Cerila¡¯s recovery up, so it was just us two walking home. Well, I was the only one walking.


    I tried to carry her on my back, but that was just far too difficult. Cerila was much taller than me after all, so her feet just dragged across the ground. Putting her on my shoulders also didn¡¯t go very well since that defeated the whole point of her recovering and once again, the height difference made it not worth the attempt.


    So I had opted to carry her in my arms. Typically, this would be impossible for a six-year-old to achieve but enhancing myself with mana makes this nothing more than a casual stroll for me.


    I guess the only bad part about this arrangement is I can¡¯t sign back to Cerila if she tries talking to me. But, of course, as soon as I thought that to myself, Cerila immediately tugged on my collar to get my attention.


    I really jinxed that one, huh?


    <Hey, Kal. I¡¯m sorry.>


    I simply raised my eyebrows and shook my head from side to side. There was no need for her to be sorry about anything that happened today.


    <No, I really am sorry. I didn¡¯t tell you the truth. And because of that, this all happened, and you almost got in trouble. I¡¯m so sorry, Kal.> I could see the tension on her face. She was even on the verge of crying as tears welled up in her eyes.


    Ah, not good. Please don¡¯t cry. Shit, she is crying now. Gotta do something.


    Instead of loosely carrying her, I hugged her tightly instead. She sank her face into my tunic and started making a mess of it with her tears and snot. A little surprised, I just decided to let her vent her emotions.


    After a few minutes of walking and sobbing, she finally calmed down enough to look at me again. I gave my best attempt at a smile to quell her nerves and mouthed my following words as slowly and deliberately as possible.


    <Do not worry, it is okay. This is what family is for. I promise. I will never leave you. Or let anything like this ever happen again.>


    I remember that Grandpa told me she was worried that I would leave her. I thought maybe that was what she was worried about, that since she thinks she caused me problems, I might abandon her. It seems I was right on the mark.


    Her swollen eyes got even bigger as she stared at me and sobbed again. Cerila wrapped her small arms around my neck and hugged me, wiping her snot all across me in the process.


    Sorry about the laundry, Mom. But at least Cerila is happy.


    ¡ª


    We finally got home, and I wasn¡¯t sure what to do when my mom came just a few moments after. But how was that possible? I didn¡¯t hear or sense her at all? Then again, I guess I wasn¡¯t actively looking for her.


    Mom helped Cerila out with... well, whatever she needed, I guess. I yawned deeply and realized just how tired I really was. My back still hurts from sleeping in that damn chair.


    Man, being tired is a drag.


    I kind of miss not having to sleep for weeks at a time. But then again¡­ I do actually like sleeping. I yawned once more and put my body into autopilot mode to get ready for bed. Finally, after finishing my nightly pre-bedtime ritual, I flopped into my bed face down and let out a long sigh.


    This is contesting for one of the longest days of both my lives. I¡¯m glad it¡¯s finally over.


    I started drifting off to sleep when my door opened, spewing orange candlelight into the room. My mom has her own ritual of always seeing me before falling asleep. Sometimes she tells me stories. Other times she just tucks me in. I thought she might have forgone that tonight, but I guess not.


    I rolled my head over to face the door, and I let out a surprised gasp. I had been expecting my mother, but it was Cerila wearing one of my Mom¡¯s silver nightgowns. It was way too big on her.


    I laid there, my face half turned to her on my pillow as we stared at each other. Finally, she placed the candle down on my desk and stepped forward to sign.


    <Your Mom said I could sleep in your room tonight.> The sudden burst of light had ruined my eyes that were adapted to the dark, so I couldn¡¯t really see what kind of face she was making since she had stepped in front of the candle now.


    I stuck one of my arms out and signed with one hand. <Okay. I can sleep on the couch tonight.>


    I began to roll myself out of bed when she stopped me. <No. You don¡¯t have to go.> She signed.


    I went to sign back, and she stopped me again.


    <No, please.>


    Maybe she just doesn¡¯t want to sleep alone? She has been sleeping in a broom closet for who knows how long. My bed is somewhat large since this was supposed to be a guest room originally.


    Meh, too tired, no point in fighting over it.


    I relented and just rolled back into bed. Cerila quickly extinguished the candle and climbed in with me. I turned my back thinking she would want more space since I didn¡¯t take up very much space myself.


    Instead, she hugged me from the back tightly. I recoiled a bit surprised, but whatever makes her feel safer, I told myself. She didn¡¯t say or do anything as her breathing began to get slower and steadier. She fell asleep quickly.


    Guess it¡¯s been a long day for her as well.


    I wasn''t conscious for much longer as our shared warmth and the fatigue from a long day ushered me to sleep.

 Ch.13- Father and Son Bonding

    What¡¯s going on? What kind of dream is this? And why can¡¯t I breathe?


    I woke up quickly with my face covered and something wrapped around my head. I was struggling to breathe as well.


    Ah. Just another morning¡­


    It¡¯s been a few months since Cerila started living with me, and this scenario has become commonplace. I slowly and gently removed Cerila¡¯s white bushy tail from my head, trying my best not to wake her.


    For some reason, her tail always seemed to find itself wrapped around my dang head. I wouldn¡¯t mind if it was anything other than my face. I took a few breaths of fresh morning air and sighed. After a while, I thought she would sleep on her own, but that scenario never came to pass. But honestly, at this point, I¡¯ve gotten so used to her sleeping in the same bed with me it would probably feel weird without her.


    My parents didn¡¯t even bother to get another bed for her, even though my father was more than capable of buying or even making one. Cerila has her own room, but she rarely uses it. It¡¯s pretty much just a glorified closet for her at this point.


    Also, when Dad came home and found Cerila living with us, he didn¡¯t even seem the least bit shocked. My parents admitted to me that they both thought about having Cerila stay with us after they figured out what she was going through. So when she asked my mother to live with us that night, she didn¡¯t even hesitate to take her in.


    So, all in all, that whole mess turned out perfectly.


    Captain Amber did exactly what he promised, and the whole issue was nothing more than an insignificant report that got filed away to be forgotten. Cerila¡¯s siblings also wanted nothing to do with her, and she wanted nothing to do with them.


    I would occasionally catch Celedon¡¯s punk ass glaring at me from across the village market, but he never made any attempts at retribution against me. As for the incident as a whole, well¡­ we never really talked about it.


    It seems everybody has just decided to pretend it never happened. I wasn¡¯t sure if that was the right call, but I figured Cerila would talk about it when she felt comfortable. And I wasn¡¯t going to be the one to pressure her to bring up painful memories of the past, especially since I¡¯m hiding my own.


    But then again, I still did have a few lingering questions. For example, what exactly happened to Cerila¡¯s parents and just how did it lead to her own family treating her like this? Maybe I¡¯ll find out one day.


    My morning thoughts were interrupted by Cerila¡¯s tail attempting to wrap itself around my head once more. I rolled myself away and nearly fell off my bed in the process. And of course, somebody had to witness my embarrassment because my wonderful Dad had gone through all the trouble of hiding his presence from me and is currently standing in the doorway just grinning at me.


    Some things never change.


    I released myself from the warmth of my incredible, handcrafted, manaweave sheets and did a full-body stretch with a long yawn, glorious. This morning, like nearly every morning, I would be training with Dad.


    Sometimes Cerila would wake up and join me, but that was a rare occasion. She sleeps like a damn rock. And much like my other friend, she isn¡¯t much of a morning person, I learned. This surprised me since she would always come to my house early in the morning. But, I guess that shows just how hard she was trying.


    ¡ª


    I quickly got ready for this morning¡¯s training session and met Dad outside. It¡¯s almost dawn, so it¡¯s still dark out. I enjoy waking up this early. It makes my days feel longer and more satisfying.


    I took another deep breath of the crisp morning air and prepared myself for today¡¯s training. My training consisted of a warm-up jog, followed by a routine of bodyweight exercises, which included but were not limited to, air squats, pushups, a plethora of abdominal workouts, and various types of lunges.


    Then we would move to a sparring session and weapon drills with either my practice staff or the bow. Once I was finished with that I would wind down with another jog and some stretches.


    My Dad seemed very knowledgeable about working out and adequately building and maintaining not only muscle but also flexibility, stamina, and general fitness. His training regime seemed to be decades ahead of its time. If I were solo training myself at this age, I would follow a similar regiment.


    My father¡¯s capabilities were astonishing, considering Elves weren¡¯t known for being physically built, but he crushed all those notions. Since Dad has been routinely working out with me for the last few years, he has gotten noticeably more in shape. He is by far the most well-built Elf I have seen so far.


    He has broad shoulders and a chiseled body to match. Then again, I wasn¡¯t sure if it was a Dark Elf thing or just my dad. I had long since decided that I wouldn¡¯t attempt to alter this world¡¯s course, but I was very interested to see what would happen if I introduced a proper weight training regime with a complementary diet.


    I wonder just what kind of monsters could I make in this world with a bench press and squat rack?


    But this would be for when I get older. Then, I shall be the world¡¯s first bodybuilding Dark Elf. That would be incredible if I can even get half my physique back from my previous body. But I was a little too young to be lifting heavy, so wait, I must.


    However, at the start of my training, I had made a critical mistake. For months I always enhanced my body with mana. I had thought it would benefit both my physical body¡¯s growth and my mana control, but I was wrong. If I used mana, my body would not reap the benefits of getting physically stronger with exercise.


    Even though, with mana enhancement, I could bring my strength, speed, and stamina to a level that wasn¡¯t normal for someone my age, doing so would see that my body did not benefit from working out.


    I could do a fantastic amount of pushups easily while enhancing my body with mana, but as soon as I stopped, I would be lucky to do thirty without my arms falling off. So now I train my body and my mana control separately. And in doing so, I¡¯ve gotten much stronger in both categories. As a result, I might be the most in-shape six-year-old on the planet.


    I also stopped using mana to enhance myself while sparring with Dad. I figured it would be good to learn the fundamentals and gain muscle memory from the ground up without using mana. And even though I think this is the correct decision, it always leads me to a similar situation.


    With me laying flat on my back in the dirt after my father promptly kicked my ass. As it should be¡­ it¡¯s been a long time, afterall¡­


    ¡°Come on, get up, Kal. That was a nice try, but you need to lower your base more so I can¡¯t knock you over,¡± my dad said with a big smile.


    ¡°Yes, Dad,¡± I groaned as I pushed myself up and dusted off my butt.


    He calmly walked over to me and helped me adjust my stance. He gave me easy-to-digest information and explained everything thoroughly. In the beginning, I thought he enjoyed beating down his own son. But that wasn¡¯t the case. My dad just seemed like a natural-born teacher. It appeared that he genuinely enjoyed teaching me things, even if I had to learn the hard way.


    I had to admit. Dad was a good teacher. He wasn¡¯t just a natural with the spear. He was highly dedicated and disciplined with it as well. His skill with the bow was nothing to scoff at either, he might not be the world¡¯s best archer, but the man could use a bow.


    I guess that might come with his job. My knowledge of martial weapons was lackluster at best. After all, in my previous life, why would I have ever practiced with a spear or sword when I had a handheld rail gun that fired tungsten rods past the speed of sound. I knew my way around a knife, but that was for last resort moments.


    ¡°Hey, Son. Why don¡¯t you try going all out today for a little change of pace? You can even use magic against me!¡± Dad suggested happily with a confident smile.


    Really? I¡¯d never once cast a spell against my father while training. After all, I could only use earth and fire magic, and they were both pretty dangerous.


    ¡°Are you sure, Dad?¡± I asked while raising my eyebrows at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look! You might be a young and upcoming mage, but I am still your amazing and very talented father! So whatever you can throw at me, I can handle it! I promise.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Dad. If you say so.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s move away from the house a bit more. Don¡¯t want to send a stray fireball into the house. Mom might actually kill us both¡­¡±


    Was that a hint of fear my father just showed me?


    I know my mom could handle herself in a fight. She did go with my dad and wiped out all the monsters in the forest after I was attacked. I never did ask her about it, I felt like that was a painful memory of her first child nearly dying alone in the woods.


    But I remember her using lightning magic in my concussed daze, and I¡¯ve seen her use all the elemental schools of magic besides earth. I know my dad can use water magic but other than that I wasn¡¯t sure.


    We started walking a reasonable distance away from the house when I decided to ask him. ¡°Dad? What kind of magic can you use?¡±


    ¡°Mmmm, well let¡¯s see, for the elemental schools, I¡¯m Expert level in both wind and water. However, I¡¯m barely Intermediate in fire, and I can¡¯t use earth magic at all.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s amazing.¡± I said honestly.


    My dad¡¯s face reddened, and he started waving his hand dismissively. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing really. I¡¯m sure one day you will be an amazing mage.¡±


    Dad was being modest. It was impressive that he was an Expert level mage in two schools. People could go their entire lives never reaching Expert in one school, let alone two. I knew he was awesome.


    ¡°What other schools can you use?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Oh well, you see¡­ that¡¯s a little secret. I''m sure you will be able to use this school of magic when you are older. Although, now that I think about it, you are getting to the point where we are going to have to start braiding your hair.¡±


    He tried to change the subject as if I wouldn¡¯t notice. Fine by me, I¡¯m sure he has his reasons. If he didn¡¯t want to tell me, I wasn¡¯t going to force him.


    He is right, though. My hair has gotten very long. I¡¯ve only cut it a few times to keep it healthy and growing. But I have a love-hate relationship with my hair.


    It¡¯s a pain to wash it properly and maintain it, but I¡¯ve grown to like it. I was bald in my previous life so having long hair was something fresh.


    It also helped keep the thoughts of how I used to be out of my head.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we cut our hair, Dad?¡± I asked.


    I figured it was sort of a traditional thing. It seemed most Elves had long hair in varying lengths. But both Wood and High Elves weren¡¯t opposed to having shorter hair from what I could see.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the way we Dark Elves have done it for generations. Once you turn fifteen, you are recognized as an adult in the tribe. On the day of your fifteen birthday, there is a whole ceremony where I¡¯ll braid your hair in a special way. It¡¯s a long process, but it signifies that you are now a man and a warrior ready to take on the world.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    That was a lot to take in.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°But of course, you are just as much a Dark Elf as you are a High Elf. I don¡¯t want to force you to only think of one side of your heritage. I suppose it¡¯s just a little selfish of me to want to raise you this way. At the end of the day, you can live your life any way you want, Son. No matter what choices you make, I promise you that I will always support you. But, of course, if I could just make one selfish request of you, it¡¯s that you don¡¯t cut your hair till that special day. I very much look forward to the day of your ceremony, Kaladin. Nothing would make me happier than to be the one to usher you into manhood,¡± he said, brimming with a fond smile.


    Although his request was selfish, it wasn¡¯t rooted in anything malicious. It was simply a desire built from love to share a fond experience with me. Dad just wanted to pass on an important tradition to me as it clearly mattered very much to him.


    So, of course, I would make that promise, just another one to add to the collection. A slight warmth spread through my chest as I thought about how much he really cared.


    ¡°Of course, Dad. I¡¯ll be looking forward to that day as well.¡± I smiled back.


    I didn¡¯t care too much for tradition either way. Perhaps that was my knowledge of a previous life telling me that traditions tend to root people down with unrealistic ideals. I was very much a victim of such poisonous thoughts, but not all tradition was bad.


    This was also a tradition that I could follow. If it made Dad happy, then it would make me happy. But I had another round of questions to ask Dad. Since he was in the mood, I figured now would be a good time.


    ¡°Dad, can you tell me about your family?¡±


    My dad just smiled. ¡°Of course, today seems like a good day. But let¡¯s go ahead and stretch before our little bout, and we can talk. Ember Wave.¡±


    Dad cast an altered Intermediate-level fire spell to clear out the grass. It was a simple spell that didn¡¯t have too many uses other than starting a small fire, people typically used the spell to start a campfire or stove, but I guess this was one way to use it.


    We were in a clearing a solid distance away from home, and I watched his spell send out a small wave of fire in a circle that burned away the grass. It cleared the grass perfectly and stopped without catching anything else on fire.


    It looks like he has perfect control of even his weakest school of elemental magic. I¡¯m not sure if I could even use that much precision with the same spell, and I can cast the same Ember spell.


    ¡°Pretty cool, huh?¡± he asked with a smile. I nodded in admiration. ¡°Can you make a decent-sized stone wall in the direction of the house? I don¡¯t want any of your spells to reach the house, but just in case, you know?¡±


    I just looked at him and grinned. ¡°You just don¡¯t want Mom to see us fight, right?¡±


    In an odd moment of clarity, I saw right through my dad. Perhaps I¡¯m getting better at understanding people now. After all, he knew very well none of my spells would ever reach the house at this distance.


    I saw a small bead of sweat roll down his face. ¡°No, not at all. Kal, it¡¯s just for safety,¡± he said, his voice wavering slightly.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, yes¡­I don¡¯t want your mom to see us,¡± he admitted.


    I just smiled. ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    Although I didn¡¯t have to, I placed my hands on the ground to make casting the spell easier. I also didn¡¯t vocalize my spells, which helped many people form spell cores.


    Having a proper image in your head for your spell helped decrease mana cost. Also, using existing elements for elemental magic also helped reduce the price of a spell. Although some people always vocalized their spells it didn¡¯t make too much sense for me, but I always tried to use existing materials in my spells.


    After all, if you vocalized your spell your opponent knew what was coming. The only time it made sense to me to vocalize your magic was if you were in a group fighting and needed to communicate your actions with your comrades properly. But I digress. Everybody is different.


    A barrier of earth erupted from the ground obscuring the clearing from our house. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s get ready,¡± my dad said cheerfully. We both plopped onto the ground and began to limber up.


    ¡°So¡­ where to start? Well, as you already know, I am a Dark Elf. Dark Elves live in the southernmost tip of this continent. We call that area of the continent The Vast Barrens. The area is like a rolling sea of orange and yellow grass. Trees are short and sparse, but there are still plenty of them. I actually had timber specially ordered from there to make your bow. The trees have black bark and red leaves, but the timber is a mix of black and red. I personally quite like it. It¡¯s super durable and flexible as well. It makes for some of the best bows.¡±


    Mmm. I see, so it¡¯s like a savanna? Open grassland that still has some trees. Also, that explains the black and red tree in front of the school.


    Dad continued, ¡°We also share the land with the Dragonkin. Although there was war and animosity amongst our races at first, it didn¡¯t last long. We battled each other, rather than continue to wage war. We decided to fight in honor battles. Through many battles, our races grew to understand and respect each other, to the point that now we live in peace and mutual respect. Occasionally there are still honor battles, but they don¡¯t happen too often. Of course, I¡¯ve only visited our homeland a few times.¡±


    Now that surprised me. I knew Dad traveled before he had me, but I was under the impression he grew up and spent most of his life with Dark Elves.


    ¡°You see, the Shadow Tribe, our tribe, is a nomadic tribe. Meaning we never really settled down anywhere. However, our kin called The Vast Barrens home we never claimed as much. The Shadow Tribe is one of the smallest tribes. However, we have forever carved our names into history. In order to make a living, we often live as adventurers or sellswords. This lead to us earning quite the reputation. You see, members of our tribe who distinguish themselves as strong warriors are given the title of Shadow Dancer. Shadow Dancers are known for their combat prowess and are sought out by nearly everyone who knows about them,¡± he said proudly.


    ¡°So, does that mean you are a Shadow Dancer?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hehe, I sure am. Well, I used to be, at least. I don¡¯t claim to be one anymore. I much prefer the title of Dad nowadays,¡± he said with a shy smile and scratching the back of his head.


    I see. I knew my dad was amazing. To think he is such a prestigious warrior. But it brought a smile to my face knowing he preferred to be Dad to me rather than a Shadow Dancer.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I fought in the most recent war that this continent faced. I fought as a mercenary for the Old Empire against the Tel''an''duth Empire and the Krunbar Kingdom.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know that... I remembered that I had that other book Grandpa got for my birthday. It was a brief history of this continent. I should get around to reading it since I''ve only skimmed through it. I¡¯ve just been focusing on my other book, Deguzman¡¯s Guide to Magical Monsters and More, as it was easier to read.


    It''s just a picture book with information on various monsters of this world. I used it as a reference for learning the Human language, but I think I¡¯m comfortable enough now to tackle the history book. I also remembered that Mom was from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth as well¡­


    ¡°Is that how you met Mom?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so she told you? Well¡­¡± He trailed off and seemed unsure of what to say next. Finally, he just shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°That¡¯s a story for another time. We should get this little match of ours started. Are you ready?¡±


    Dang, just when things were getting good. Fine fine¡­


    ¡°Yes, sir, Shadow Dancer, sir,¡± I said mockingly and saluted. My dad just chuckled, and we both walked about thirty yards away from each other.


    ¡°Now, I won¡¯t use magic offensively, but I want you to use everything you have. Even your fire magic, I promise you won¡¯t hurt me or start any fires, so just give it your all, okay?¡±


    I was a little apprehensive about using fire magic, but if my dad said he could handle it, he probably could.


    ¡°The fight will end if I knock you down or if you land a single hit on me, okay?¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I confirmed.


    Just a single hit? I guess I¡¯ve never even managed to hit my dad a single time before.


    But now that I could use magic, I can close the gap, even if it¡¯s just a little. This might be the edge I need to beat him finally, and I plan on taking this seriously. I¡¯m tired of getting my ass kicked by everybody who is not some punk kid.


    But I had the sudden realization that this scenario was kind of weird. Surely it wasn¡¯t normal for fathers to spar with their six-year-old child using magic and going all out?


    Meh, I guess we are far past normal at this point. Of course, most children can¡¯t cast magical fireballs at their fathers to begin with.


    Dad has been carrying around a big bundle of blue cloth all day. I hadn¡¯t bothered to ask him what he was carrying, but it seemed I would have my answer soon enough. He unwrapped two wooden practice swords from the blue cloth and began to strap them on his belt.


    ¡°You are using swords?¡± I asked, confused.


    I¡¯ve never seen Dad use a sword before. He always used his work spear or his own training staff. So this was new to me.


    ¡°Yup. I figured I should use some different weapons against you today since I always use a spear. I don¡¯t want you getting any bad habits after all. Also, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve used these bad boys, so it should be fun,¡± my dad responded with a smile.


    I figured he was doing this to give me a better chance. There was no way my dad, who dedicated so much time to the spear, could possibly be anywhere as proficient with swords as he is with spears.


    Fine by me, Dad. Your hubris will be your downfall.


    He swung his swords around in circles, and I did the same with my staff. We¡¯ve made some modifications to the staff over the last year and added iron bands around the tips to increase the weight. I still didn¡¯t have a spear tip, but that was fine.


    We locked eyes and got into our stances. ¡°On you, Kal,¡± my dad smiled.


    It wasn¡¯t his usual warm smile. It was the smile he always wore before he got serious. It was the smile of a warrior about to enter battle. However, my father emitted no bloodlust whatsoever.


    I¡¯ll take any opportunity to win this. I wasted no time and formed four fireballs and sent them blazing towards him. I didn¡¯t hold anything back either. I felt the scorching heat as the air around me burned.


    They rapidly approached Dad, and I sent two slightly to his left and right, one for his chest and the other just a bit above him, hoping he would dodge into them. However, I did not expect him to run straight into them.


    He coated the simple wooden practice swords in a torrent of water and sliced through three of the four fireballs, letting the one that went high sail past him as he walked towards me. What the hell? Can he just cut down my spells with a wooden sword like that?


    Not letting myself get distracted, I decided to try earth next. I slammed my foot into the ground and launched a dozen boulders towards my slowly advancing father. Instead of water this time, he coated the swords in a gale of wind and carved straight through my boulders. I didn¡¯t back down and sent more boulders and fireballs at him.


    He coated each sword in either wind or water and effortlessly sliced down all my projectiles. My dad slowly closed the distance as he methodically dismantled my feeble attempts to strike him. Well, this isn¡¯t good. Let¡¯s get creative.


    I focused more mana into my next earth spell and raised a much more enormous boulder into the air. I launched the boulder as fast as possible, but I also followed it up with a fast-moving fireball. Before the boulder reached him, the fireball crashed into its back and splintered the boulder, sending a cloud of shrapnel at him.


    My dad¡¯s calm face contorted into a smile as the shrapnel sped toward him. Before the cloud reached him, I dropped to the ground, placed my hands down, and raised a wave of earth spikes. I also sent a few extra fireballs just for good measure.


    Okay, something HAS to hit him, right?


    Wrong.


    I was left slack-jawed as he just started sprinting toward me. He was running straight into my barrage of spells without a care in the world, his fearless smile plastered onto his face.


    A gust of wind deflected my shrapnel cloud and knocked my fireballs off course. Even though I sent tons of spikes jutting from the ground, Dad nimbly dodged them without breaking a sweat. He even used my spikes as platforms to bound towards me.


    Shit, I¡¯m at half mana already, and I haven¡¯t even scratched him.


    As soon as he closed the distance, I was done for, and I knew I couldn¡¯t match his strength even if he were using a weapon he was unfamiliar with. But judging by his confidence, it seemed he was plenty comfortable swinging those swords around.


    I underestimated my father again, and now my hubris would be my downfall.


    I sent a few more desperate fireballs, but he just cut them down all the same. He was nearly on top of me now, so I thought I¡¯d try something new. I¡¯d never cast this spell before, but now is as good a time as any. So I formed the core for Fire Wave and let it loose.


    A wave of orange hot fire spread out in front of me and advanced rapidly. I lowered myself into a fighting stance and prepared for the inevitable clash that would follow.


    The wave engulfed Dad, but he didn¡¯t come immediately out the other side. After a few seconds, he was just standing stock, still sweat dripping down his forehead.


    He almost seemed afraid?


    I got a bit worried and went to call out to him, but somebody beat me to it. ¡°What are you doing, dear?¡± my mom asked, her voice devoid of all emotion.


    I hadn¡¯t even noticed that she was here. She was standing just past my stone wall. She was smiling at my dad, but she didn¡¯t seem all too happy.


    ¡°Well¡­ I was uhhhh..¡± Dad trailed off.


    I decided to save him. ¡°It was my idea. I wanted to see how much stronger I¡¯ve gotten!¡± I said quickly.


    My mom turned her head and gave me a genuine smile, ¡°Oh? I see. If you say so, sweety. Just make sure you clean up when you are done, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mom,¡± I replied sweetly with a smile. She gave me a little wave and started walking back towards the house.


    After a few minutes of silence, my dad quietly spoke, ¡°Thanks¡­ Kal¡±


    I just gave him a wry smile in return. But I truly smiled at the small piece of scorched hair on the top of his head.


    A shallow victory is still a victory. Thanks, Mom.

 Ch.14- Good Things Come in Pairs.

    After our little match, Dad and I cleaned up our makeshift arena and went home for breakfast. I walked in and was greeted by the heavenly aroma of cooked meat. Cerila was already sitting at the table, half-awake with bed head, and just gave me a slight nod of recognition as I sat down next to her. Dad joined us shortly after, my mom placed out plates of food to Cerila, and I then sat down with her plate.


    ¡°Um, dear? Where is my plate?¡± my dad asked.


    "Only good boys get to eat breakfast,¡± she responded curtly.


    ¡°But Kal¡ª¡±


    My mom interrupted him before he could even finish. ¡°He is my son. I will always feed him, even if he is being a bad boy.¡±


    My poor father winced at her harsh words and deflated a bit. I was about to snicker at him when I looked down at my plate and noticed a distinct lack of protein.


    My eyes darted towards my mom, who was just smiling at me, then to Cerila¡¯s plate which was holding my portion of the meat hostage. Cerila was barely conscious as she shoveled food into her mouth.


    Hey¡­ that¡¯s not fair. I¡¯m a growing boy and I need my protein. I can¡¯t be this short forever!


    I waited for the opportune moment when she was about to put the food in her mouth and struck. I stabbed for a piece of meat, but Cerila batted my hand away without even flinching. I redoubled my efforts with a two-prong attack with a quick poke to her side and another attempt to recover my lost portion.


    Once again, she deflected my hand away, but this time, Cerila flung the greasy slab of meat off her fork right into my face. The slab of meat just slid down my face as she stabbed it off and promptly ate it. She glared at me in silence. Mom just giggled, and Dad gave me a wry smile.


    Guess I¡¯m just no match.


    ¡°Are you going to go put that order in with Mr. Whitehelm today, Kal?¡± Dad asked me.


    <Yes. I might as well get Padraic while I¡¯m there.> I signed.


    Dad just scratched the back of his head and nodded. Both my parents had learned sign language to a moderate degree at this point. I tried to make it a habit to sign when Cerila was around, even if it was just a casual conversation that she wasn¡¯t part of.


    I figured it would take far longer for my parents to form that habit. It is a new language they both learned only recently, so it was probably hard for them to change the way they spoke over just a few months.


    Also, after our match today, Dad decided it was about time I got my own spear made. My dad was handy, but he couldn¡¯t forge anything out of metal, so we had to turn to Padraic¡¯s father.


    And since none of us attend The Garden anymore, Padraic typically comes over around mid-morning, where I act as his new teacher. I¡¯ve continued Padraic and Cerila¡¯s studies in both math and Elvish. Of course, I still teach Padraic sign language. Hopefully, it won¡¯t take him too much longer to become fluent.


    <Would you like to come with me, Cerila?> I asked.


    She stared at me and shook her head from side to side. Guess it¡¯s still too early for her. Even when she is like this, she seems much more animated and happy.


    A few months of having her on a proper diet has rapidly changed her appearance. Cerila looks much healthier now and isn¡¯t so unnaturally skinny anymore. Of course, she still has a ways to go, but it¡¯s definitely an improvement.


    She also seems to have gained some of her confidence back. Cerila no longer wears her same white cloak day in and day out like she used to, nor does she hide in her hood. I think that has to do with Mom always doting on her, which has boosted her confidence.


    Mom treats Cerila like a long-lost daughter and spends a lot of time with her now. They often go shopping together, and Mom even made her a selection of handmade manaweave clothes for Cerila to wear. Even I only have a few handmade outfits from Mom¡­


    Does that mean I¡¯ve somehow become the second favorite child? No, surely not¡­


    ¡ª


    I finished up breakfast and got ready to go to Padraic¡¯s place. I stretched out and had a nice big yawn.


    I feel kinda off today.


    It was always a peaceful walk into Owlkirk. Many of the villagers are out and about in the early mornings of the day, heading to work, shopping for dinner, or just doing whatever they do in the mornings. Most of the villagers waved to me or gave me simple greetings.


    Some recognized me as the son of Alanis, the hunter and former Shadow Dancer, others as the child of Seana, the master manaweave seamstress, and a few recognized me as the town healer''s student. It was a stark contrast to how the kids of Owlkirk treated me.


    However, a small group of villagers would glare at me and give me dirty looks. I imagined they were the parents of the children I attended school with, and I¡¯m sure they were told all kinds of twisted truths from their kids about the most recent events regarding Cerila and her family.


    I mean I did cause a fight and break a kid¡¯s wrist but¡­ he had it coming. I have no regrets.


    ¡°Good morning, young man!¡± a friendly voice called out to me.


    I turned around and smiled at Captain Amber and returned his greeting, ¡°Good morning, Captain Amber.¡±


    ¡°What brings you out here so early? Shouldn¡¯t you still be asleep?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I just prefer waking up early and training with my dad. And I¡¯m heading to the Whitehelm forge.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little odd? What kind of kid wakes up so early to train? Is your Dad forcing you? I can give him a stern talking to if you¡¯d like,¡± he said jokingly with a bright smile.


    ¡°Haha, no, sir, but thank you. I like doing it this way.¡±


    ¡°Mm alright, if you say so.¡±


    ¡°But why does the captain of the rangers still do patrols, let alone so early in the morning?¡± I asked curiously. Usually, it was above the station of a commanding officer to go on daily patrols.


    ¡°And how exactly would you know what a captain should or shouldn¡¯t be doing? Mmmm?¡± he asked with a grin.


    Oops. A six-year-old shouldn¡¯t know anything about military structure. Default answer time, curious child mode initiated.


    ¡°My dad told me you were important, so I thought it was weird for you to do patrols with everyone else.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that makes sense. Yeah, I don¡¯t exactly have to do patrols with everyone, but I still choose to. It helps keep people happy, at least I think it does. The villagers like seeing somebody important from time to time, especially since they don¡¯t often get to see the elders.¡±


    I knew you were an admirable man, Captain Amber.


    But this was the second time I¡¯ve heard of the elders. I don¡¯t know much about them other than the fact they essentially run the village and that Cerila¡¯s dad used to be one.


    ¡°What do the elders do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Pshh. Jack shit,¡± scoffed Captain Amber. He quickly shot a pleading look at me. ¡°Sorry¡­ pretend you didn¡¯t hear that, please? It¡¯s just they are well¡­ elders. They make my job harder, and I make theirs harder. We just don¡¯t get along very well, is all. They run the day-to-day operations of Owlkirk, everything from taxes to organizing festivals and such. They are the direct link to the capital, while we are the direct link to the military. Does that make sense?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it makes sense,¡± I said simply.


    Bureaucracy sucked in the age of space-faring civilizations, and I imagine it sucked here as well.


    ¡°How¡¯s Cerila doing? Is she adjusting fine?¡± he asked me with genuine concern.


    ¡°Yeah, she is doing much better. She is healthier and happier than ever before. At least I hope she is¡­¡±


    Captain Amber gave me a broad smile and chuckled to himself. ¡°That¡¯s good, and I¡¯m sure she is much happier living with you now. Sorry I haven¡¯t had much time to check in with you or her.¡±


    ¡°Your apology isn¡¯t needed, sir. You¡¯ve done everything we could ever ask for, so once again, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I.. uh. Yeah, sure, no problem, just doing my job. Talking to you is kind of weird, you know that, Kaladin? Are you sure you are really only six? What the heck are Dr. Jacobs and your parents teaching you?¡±


    ¡°Just how to be a good boy is all,¡± I responded with a smile.


    Captain Amber stopped walking and spoke, ¡°Well, you are shaping up to be¡­ something. Anyways, this is where we part today, young man. Say hi to Cerila and your parents for me, and have a fantastic day, Kaladin.¡±


    ''¡°You too, Captain Amber, thanks for everything.¡± I waved to him as he walked away.


    Good man.


    ¡ª


    After just a few more minutes of walking, I reached Padraic''s place. Much like Grandpa¡¯s office, Padraic and his family used the forge not only as a business but also as their home.


    I didn¡¯t want to intrude since they weren¡¯t expecting me this morning, so I decided just to use the storefront entrance rather than their personal home. I reached for the door and tugged at it, but it didn¡¯t open. But I could hear shuffling inside, so I just waited a moment. Finally, Mrs.Whitehelm opened the door, and she was wearing a bright orange apron.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Whitehelm,¡± I said cheerfully.


    ¡°Oh. Good morning, young man. You must be Kaladin, right?¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes?¡± I said, confused.


    Huh? Does she not recognize me or something? I mean, it¡¯s been a few months since I¡¯ve met her, but surely she couldn¡¯t have forgotten me so soon?


    ¡°You must be here for Padraic. We just finished breakfast, so I¡¯ll go get him for you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, please, and thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait outside. Come on in, sweety.¡±


    I just nodded and walked inside. The shopfront for the forge wasn¡¯t very big. There wasn¡¯t much to browse either. Just an odd assortment of iron weapons and farming tools. Pretty sure there are more shovels in this store than actual weapons.


    According to Padraic, his father usually just does repairs on existing items and sometimes does personal orders. He also helps the rangers maintain their gear.


    I was admiring a simple iron short sword when Mrs. Whitehelm called out to me. ¡°Good morning, Kaladin. How are you today?¡± she asked me with a kind smile.


    ¡°Uhhhh, good morning?¡± I said, a little disoriented.


    Am I losing my mind? I know I don¡¯t feel myself right now, but Mrs. Whitehelm just came out to talk to me again, but this time she recognized me? But why did she greet me like this was the first time I¡¯d seen her today? And why did she change her apron to a purple one?


    ¡°Are you here for my husband or Padraic?¡± she asked kindly.


    ¡°Both, actually. But didn¡¯t yo¡ª¡±


    Mrs. Whitehelm cut me off before I could finish. ¡°I¡¯ll go fetch both of them for you. Just wait right here, okay?¡±


    I just nodded and stood there in the shop, alone.


    I pinched myself to make sure I wasn¡¯t dreaming. I don¡¯t dream that often anymore, and most of my dreams are more like replays of old memories, so this would be a whole new journey for me. But the pinch brought a slight pain to my arm.


    Have I ingested some kind of drug? Maybe I breathed it in by accident, and that¡¯s why I feel weird? Or is this just how Padraic¡¯s mom is? She could have dementia¡­


    ¡°Ayo, morning, Kal. Watcha doing here?¡± Padraic called out to me, breaking me out of my mental spiral.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here to put in an order with your dad, so I figured I¡¯d come over to do that, and we could walk to my house together.¡±


    ¡°An order, huh? That¡¯s cool. I¡¯m sure my dad will make you a fine whatever.¡± Padraic emphasized his father, and it seemed like he was pouting a bit.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I could have tried to make you something¡­ if you wanted, I guess.¡±


    Oh, Padraic, my friend. We both know you can¡¯t. Maybe in a few years, buddy. I¡¯m sure my friend would become a great smith one day, but he still needed years of practice.


    ¡°But my dad is the one paying for it, so I just can¡¯t spend his money for your project,¡± I reasoned.


    ¡°I guess that makes sense¡­ fine. Next time I¡¯ll make you something, okay?¡±


    I smiled internally. ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.¡±


    I promise your hands will forge the next weapon I have made, my friend.


    Mr. Whitehelm walked into the storefront and gave me a friendly wave. Ever since the whole Cerila fiasco, he has been treating me very differently from when we first met. Perhaps because I¡¯m friends with his son now. A boisterous old Dwarf has replaced the shrewd businessman.


    ¡°Morning, little man! What brings you here so early, mmm?¡± Mr. Whitehelm asked me.


    ¡°I have a request. My father said this was all you needed.¡± I handed Mr. Whitehelm a sealed envelope my father gave me.


    ¡°Let me see¡­¡± Mr. Whitehelm ripped open the envelope and pulled out multiple pieces of parchment. ¡°Huh? What the¡­ by my beard¡­ is this for you, boy?¡±


    Mr. Whitehelm seemed both surprised and¡­ ecstatic?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s for me,¡± I replied.


    ¡°That mad man¡­ to think he would ever show me this¡­ I can¡¯t believe my eyes.¡± Mr. Whitehelm¡¯s eyes were darting around as he scanned the papers over and over again.


    ¡°My dad only wanted to know if you could do it. Does this mean you can¡¯t?¡±


    Dad only asked one thing of me, to make sure Mr. Whitehelm could complete the project was all he wanted to know. I didn¡¯t even know what the letter''s contents were besides that it had to do with my spear.


    ¡°Can I do it? Do you know who you are talking to, boy? Of course, I can do it! I swear on my ancestors, you will have your spear. But it will take at least a year to get all the material¡­. no, maybe even longer. Absolute insanity¡­ Ember.¡± Mr. Whitehelm quickly cast a spell and set the parchment ablaze, turning it to ash. He was even sweating a little now.


    ¡°Dad! What are you doing!¡± Padraic yelled.


    ¡°Doing what was needed. I¡¯ll never forget the contents of this letter for as long as I live. Nobody else¡¯s eyes should ever see this information. I¡¯m sure Kaladin¡¯s father knows that. So tell your father I¡¯ll take on the project, Kaladin,¡± Mr. Whitehelm said with an odd amount of zeal.


    Dad? What the hell have you done to my friend¡¯s father? And what was in that letter? It was just supposed to be a spear¡­


    ¡°Yea¡ª¡± I stopped myself short as I heard footsteps. My eyes focused on the doorway leading toward the living space. Standing in the doorway was¡­ Ms. Whitehelm and another Ms. Whitehelm?


    I¡¯m actually losing my damn mind.


    I must have had a stupid look on my face as Mr. Whitehelm began chuckling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Seeing double? Haha!¡±


    Mr. Whitehelm gave me a few slaps on the back as I looked up at him pleadingly. So I¡¯m not hallucinating? Then why do I feel weird?


    ¡°Mira, Egla, stop teasing the poor boy already.¡±


    ¡°Aww, but we were having so much fun,¡± Mira responded with a pout, or wait¡­ was that Egla?


    Which one is which? How am I supposed to tell the difference between these two? Besides the different colored aprons, these two women are exactly the same. I thought identical twins sometimes had different-shaped heads, but that isn¡¯t the case here. They could be clones in how much they look alike.


    ¡°Kal, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Padraic asked me as he tilted his head at me. I thought he was messing with me but it seems he doesn''t understand my confusion.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ I just didn¡¯t know your aunt and mom looked exactly alike, is all.¡±


    ¡°My aunt? You mean my mom,¡± Padraic corrected me.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I said weakly.


    ¡°Both of them are my mom,¡± Padraic said while looking at me like I was the stupid one.


    I am missing critical information here. For example, do Dwarves require two females to procreate? This is beyond my understanding.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± I admitted.


    Mr. Whitehelm let out a chuckle, ¡°Mira is my wife you met when you came here for the first time. She is wearing the purple apron and is Padraic''s birthmother, you understand?¡± I nodded. ¡°Egla is her sister who you just met today, understand?¡± I nodded. ¡°Egla is also my wife, understand?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I responded automatically.


    Mr. Whitehelm just sighed and chuckled, ¡°Just like how your dad loves your mother, I also fell in love with both Mira and Egla. And I married both of them, understand?¡± I nodded again but this time a little more slowly.


    The concept of marriage used to be a weird thing to me. It wasn¡¯t until I saw my parents that I began to understand the meaning behind it. Even then, I still didn¡¯t quite get the point.


    But marrying multiple people was utterly foreign to me. My old version of Humanity had all but abandoned the idea of having multiple partners. There were religious sects that attempted to persuade people to their ideals but they never lasted very long. I suppose it wasn¡¯t that uncommon in Humanity¡¯s early history but that was usually only the case for nobility or very important Humans.


    But twin sisters? Mr. Whitehelm, what kind of man are you?


    ¡°Eh, this is probably a conversation you should have with your parents,¡± Mr. Whitehelm grumbled.


    ¡°We should get going, Kal,¡± Padraic suggested.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Thanks again, Mr. Whitehelm. I¡¯ll make sure I tell my dad what you said. And bye, Mrs. Whitehelm, and¡­ it was nice meeting you, Mrs. Whitehelm,¡± how do I even address them?


    I suppose Mrs. Whitehelm should do it for both of them.


    Both of them just waved at me while saying ¡°Bye, bye¡± and of course even then they sounded the freaking same. Mr. Whitehelm just chuckled and waved as Padraic pulled me out of the shop.


    ¡ª


    ¡°What¡¯s with you? I¡¯ve never seen you get like that before?¡± Padraic asked me.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡°like that¡± ?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯ve never seen you act stupid before.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ I just didn¡¯t know, okay?¡± I said in defense.


    ¡°Wow¡­ something you don¡¯t understand? First time for everything, I guess,¡± Padraic cut back.


    ¡°Words hurt, you know?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look, Kal¡­ you know I¡¯m just joking¡­ mostly.¡±


    I just sighed and pretended to be hurt. Although it did hurt a little bit. Of course, I¡¯d never actually admit that.


    We began walking back to my house in silence, just taking in the surrounding atmosphere of Owlkirk in the morning.


    ¡°Hey, Padraic¡­ What''s it like having two moms?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. What¡¯s it like having one?¡± Padraic snapped back.


    This is true. I guess I¡¯m just projecting my ideals onto him. I just scratched my head, but I was curious. ¡°Well, like, do you ever get them mixed up?¡±


    ¡°No, not really. I always know which one is which. They might be twins, and both of them are my mom, but they are different people, you know?¡± Padraic''s voice was laced with evident annoyance.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± I muttered.


    I didn¡¯t mean for it to sound like that. I shouldn¡¯t be pushing the subject if Padraic doesn¡¯t want to talk about it. I blame the weird feeling in my head for making such a mistake.


    I really am sorry, though. I didn¡¯t mean to make him mad¡­


    Padraic just sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine, and I¡¯m sorry. I should know it¡¯s different for you. You aren¡¯t the first person to ask me. People think it¡¯s weird, and nobody can seem to understand. But you see, I¡¯ve spent my entire life with them. Both of them raised me. I care about both of them very much, and they both care about me. They both treat me like their son. I don¡¯t see one any more of a mother than the other one. It¡¯s just how things are.¡±


    ¡°I understand, I think,¡± I said.


    I didn¡¯t fully understand to be completely honest.


    ¡°Besides, you have nothing to worry about. You are still young. I¡¯m sure you will figure it out someday,¡± Padraic said confidently.


    Padraic¡­ as far as you know, you are only two years older than me. So what do you mean I¡¯m going to find out someday?


    Then Padraic gave me his trademark shit-eating grin. It was the same damn grin he had when he was about to say something he thought was so funny. Padraic would start laughing before the words even came out of his mouth.


    ¡°I mean what¡¯s the odds that you are going to find another fox girl in need anytime soon?¡± Padraic snickered.


    ¡°You are probably right, Pady.¡± Padraic just looked at me, mortified.


    Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten our little promise.

 Ch. 15- Coming Down With the Sickness

    Padraic and I finally made it back to my house. We didn¡¯t even make it to the front door before Cerila came skipping out to greet us. Her mood has done a complete 180 in just an hour and a half.


    <Good morning.> Cerila signed.


    We both signed good morning, and I went to walk inside, but Cerila stopped me. <Are you okay, Kal?> she asked me, concern evident on her face.


    Well, I do feel a little off today, but I¡¯m chalking that up to the wild ride I just went on at the Whitehelm residence.


    <I¡¯m okay. Just tired.> I signed back.


    Apparently, that was a wrong answer as Cerila puffed her cheeks out and pouted.


    What¡¯s with everyone today? Must be something in the air.


    ¡°Are you starting where we left off yesterday, oh wonderful teacher?¡± Padraic asked me.


    <Of course. We start with Elvish, which you need to work on. Then we go to math afterward.> I signed to him. ¡°You really need to keep up on your Sign Language,¡± I scolded him slightly.


    <Yes, DAD. I¡¯ll try my hardest.> Padraic signed while flapping his hand like a bird.


    Padraic has taken to math quickly. Even though he and Cerila were around the same in mathematics before I started teaching them, now that isn¡¯t the case. Padraic has even begun to take his first steps into multiplication and division, which was a big deal for someone in this world. Most people could only count with their fingers or utilize the most basic arithmetic concepts, let alone do it correctly.


    Padraic is far beyond this. He can add and subtract large numbers quickly and consistently with almost no mistakes. And it probably won¡¯t be long for his division and multiplication to reach similar levels.


    Eventually, I don¡¯t know what else to teach him regarding math. I have no idea how far mathematics has reached in this world, and I don¡¯t want to be the Elf discovering the Pythagorean theorem or physics.


    Heh, but the Shadowheart theorem sounds pretty cool. Sounds more like an ancient spell than a math theorem.


    I¡¯ve gone to great lengths to ensure nobody can fault me for knowing this much math. I had Grandpa spend three long agonizing months ¡°teaching¡± me math after all. Usually the old man has a very hands-off approach to teaching, so I feel a tinge of regret for making him sit through those lessons with me. But it has paid off, and now nobody questions my math skills.


    And as for my other student, well, let¡¯s just say math isn¡¯t her strong suit.


    But what she lacks in the mathematics department, she more than makes up for in the language arts. Not only did Cerila learn Sign Language far faster than anyone, but she also quickly rose to my level in Elvish as well.


    I¡¯m legitimately running out of things to teach her regarding languages. Perhaps I¡¯ll just have to switch gears and have her focus on math. Padraic is currently struggling in the finer points of Elvish, so maybe I could just have him focus on that for a bit. He also needs more practice in Sign Language as well.


    My overall goal for teaching these two is to have them be completely fluent in Elvish and Sign Language so they can both teach someone. I also want them to achieve perfect execution over arithmetic.


    If these two could get to that level¡­ I estimate it would probably place them in the top 10% of this world. This kind of knowledge tends to be reserved for only the rich and powerful, so getting a bunch of country bumpkins to that level would be unheard of.


    I went upstairs to gather my material. Sadly, since paper is a luxury and parchment is the only other option. I¡¯ve had to use what¡¯s at hand as efficiently as possible. I¡¯ve spent a lot of silver that I¡¯ve made off hunting on parchment and ink. I nabbed everything, including both my books, and headed downstairs to my friends.


    Mom has continued to work and isn¡¯t home till nearly dinner time. I guess she has just decided to trust that Cerila and I wouldn¡¯t burn the house down. Dad is here when he isn¡¯t out hunting with his team, but I think he is out and about right now.


    I slapped down the material for today¡¯s lessons on the dinner table while handing Cerila a brown sack and Padraic some sheets of parchment along with a few books I borrowed from Grandpa. The bag contained various blocks for counting and even some fake coins I made out of earth magic.


    However, my greatest accomplishment was recreating an Abacus!


    An Abacus is one of Earth¡¯s oldest counting tools, and this world has a similar version that the High Elves created. The High Elf version was very fancy and was well crafted. Unfortunately, it was also extremely expensive. It cost nearly three gold coins at the market.


    So I opted to create my own using earth magic. I¡¯m still unfamiliar with the economy of this world and haven¡¯t had time to delve into it yet, but that is next up on my list for sure. But I know that three gold coins are a ridiculous amount for a piece of wood with sliding discs.


    As for the parchment, well, I¡¯ve done my best to write down as much as possible in regards to Sign Language and Elvish. Also, you need to be able to write to actually learn writing, so a lot of the parchment was dedicated to that.


    Unfortunately, Padraic is still learning how to control his mana, so we can¡¯t use Cerila¡¯s tablet as often as I would like. Also, the tablet doesn¡¯t keep words on it for very long, so it makes practicing difficult. It¡¯s a shame since the tablet would be perfect for teaching languages.


    I sent Padraic on his way to read some of the spare books in Elvish and write down what he still didn¡¯t know. Padraic can speak Elvish just fine, but his grammar and syntax still need improvement. As for Cerila, I¡¯ve started her on some run-of-the-mill math problems.


    Dedicating parchment to math has been a tough decision, but my Abacus has made this so much easier. Now I can just write down a list of problems on a piece of parchment and have Cerila use the Abacus. And I can work out problems for her on the tablet if need be.


    My friends both gave me groans of complaint, but thankfully they were well aware that these skills were invaluable and they needed to learn them. However, this motivation would only last for about two hours in which they would both begin to fidget and eventually complain till we went to go eat lunch.


    But honestly, teaching them nearly every day for two to four hours a day was more than I could ever ask for. Of course, I am the weird one. After all, they are just kids.


    To warm up the Human language part of my brain, I think I''ll dive into my monster guide first, then try the history book. I feel confident in my reading skills for the Human language, but I¡¯m still struggling with grammar.


    Grandpa says I sound like a gutter rat when I speak it, so I still must have a ways to go. I¡¯ve entirely halted my attempts to learn the Beastmen language as I seriously lack material or a teacher. I had hoped Cerila knew it, but she was never taught the language.


    Alright, let¡¯s do this.


    I opened the book and flipped to a random page, and decided to start from there. Ironic.


    I must have subconsciously chosen this page at random. After I recovered from nearly dying to this beast, I went straight to this book to know more about it. I just happened to have turned to the page for Shadowlings, the monster that nearly sent me to an early grave. But it was also the same monster that made me realize my current situation and reflect on the new life I had been given. Now let¡¯s see¡­


    Shadowlings are dog-like monsters found in the jungles in the nation of Syn''nari. Their name derives from their inky black appearance. Although the inky black skin makes eliminating a Shadowling during the night problematic, hunting Shadowlings during the day is recommended. It is also recommended to engage Shadowlings at a distance. Shadowlings are fast, mobile, and strong, excelling at close and medium ranges. They also have the ability to launch poisonous spines from their backs. The poison is slow acting and requires an antidote to save anyone who is inflicted¡ªShadowlings rate at a threat level of thirty, with large packs ranging from forty to even fifty.


    Ah yes, threat levels.


    Dangerous things, including monsters and sometimes even people, are rated using a threat level scale ranging from one to three hundred. A monster rated at a threat level of one is weak enough to be fought by a child with a pointy stick and lose.


    Anything above twenty is considered a threat to adults, so in theory, a Shadowling could kill a lone adult more often than not. On a threat scale of fifty, monsters are a threat to a group of adults. So a pack of Shadowlings could kill or seriously injure a group of armed adults.


    An entity at a one hundred threat scale is a danger to a village or town. It¡¯s not often that a single monster ranks at a one hundred threat scale. Most monsters in populated areas tend to be under one hundred. It¡¯s not until you start going to remote areas of the world or in dungeons that monsters start reaching higher threat scales.


    For example, at one hundred and fifty threat scale are Wyrms. Wyrms are a distant relative to Dragons. Wyrms lack the higher intelligence that Dragons possess and also can¡¯t use Dragon breath. However, they are just as big and just as dangerous.


    Wyrms tend to be found deep in caves or high up in the mountains, and they are also known to be attracted to dungeons as well. Therefore, one hundred and fifty threat scale is considered to be extremely dangerous. Groups of highly skilled combatants are normally sent out to handle these threats.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    At two hundred threat scale, monsters are threats to entire cities. One noticeable member of the two hundred club is Leviathans. They are the massive monsters that dwell in the sea. Although leviathans rarely attack cities, they are still considered an enormous threat.


    With the presence of Leviathans, this entire world¡¯s naval commerce has been delegated to a single race. The Dagins are a fish-like race that resides in this world¡¯s oceans. They are the only race who can traverse the sea safely, so all trade and transportation across the oceans are facilitated through the Dagins. With the monopoly on sea trade, the Dagins have a staunch stance on neutrality. As long as you have the funds, the Dagins will move anything across the sea.


    Things get a little murky once you pass the two hundred threat scale. At two hundred and fifty are adult Dragons and they are said to be threats to entire countries. It takes entire armies to mobilize against an adult Dragon.


    Dragons have a high amount of intelligence but are still considered monsters. Thankfully Dragons hold a peaceful attitude towards the world and rarely cause trouble. And that¡¯s all due to the Dragon Emperors who are at a threat scale of three hundred.


    The Dragon Emperors are said to be the strongest entities on the planet, and with their combined powers, they could annihilate everything if they so desired. However, after the rise of Talgan, the Dragon Emperors now act as pseudo guardians for the world, vowing never to let a threat like Emperor Talgan exist again. It was also said that Emperor Talgan ranked around two hundred and ninety.


    Alright, that¡¯s enough of that. Time for some history. Man, I am getting exhausted today.


    Or so I thought. Cerila began grumbling and had become unfocused and antsy. <Is something wrong, Cerila?> I asked.


    <Yes, I¡¯m bored of math. Teach me something else.>


    <Well, you can practice some mor¡ª > She cut me off before I could finish,


    <No, I already know Elvish just fine. I want to know what you are reading.>


    Why are you pouting at me?


    <Well, I¡¯m trying to learn the Human language. So I was going to read the history book that Grandpa got me.>


    <I want to learn too, read it to me, please.> Cerila puffed her cheeks out again and was begging me with her eyes.


    She¡¯s gotten really good at this over the last few months. This look absolutely crushes my mother¡¯s resistance to anything. Although it made her seem silly in my eyes I still had no reason to say no to her. I had been trying to find something else she might like to learn, so this could possibly fit the bill.


    <Okay, sure. Why not.>


    She smiled at me and got up to sit down next to me. Now, how am I going to do this? I should just use the tablet and translate using that. It should be way easier and faster than signing everything. Okay, let¡¯s dive into Deguzman¡¯s Brief History of Illyricum.


    I opened the book, and much like the other one, it was very high quality. The text was also handwritten, which probably took ages. And just like the other book, it claimed to be one of one.


    Why would this Deguzman author go through all this effort to just write a single copy of his book? The monster guide was highly informative, and even if it were priced high, it would still probably sell. The accurate illustrations alone would probably be worth the gold.


    Meh, no point in trying to understand. Not like I¡¯ll ever meet this person.


    I started reading and translating my way through the first chapter. I was just adding to the challenge since I was reading in the Human language, mentally translating it to Elvish, and then writing it down in Elvish on the tablet.


    So I guess this would only help me learn faster. Cerila, of course, didn¡¯t help me much as she was close to me, and I could feel her breath on my neck. Making the hair on my neck stand on edge, distracting me. I let out an internal scream and looked to see how Padraic was doing. And, of course, he was just grinning at me.


    <What¡¯s wrong? Having a hard time concentrating?> Padraic asked me.


    I glared at him and created a small pebble out of earth magic and sent it spiraling towards his head. The rock connected and made a nice meaty slap as it impacted Padraic¡¯s forehead, eliciting a very unmanly yelp out of him.


    ¡°What did you do that for! I WAS JUST ASKING YOU A QUESTION, MAN!¡± Padraic yelled while rubbing his forehead tenderly.


    ¡°You know exactly why. Besides, it¡¯s break time. I can¡¯t focus anymore,¡± I groaned. Cerila just giggled at Padraic¡¯s plight, and we all made our way outside.


    I will read that damn history book tomorrow if it¡¯s the last thing I do.


    I only managed to read the first chapter, and it was just an introduction and had only a bit of new information for me. The only thing I learned was the name of three more city-states: Ostela, Whieland, and Sandervile.


    And together, they formed a confederacy of city-states. Humans made up a vast majority of the population in the city-states. All three countries were prone to skirmishes with each other, and apparently, they were just as likely to help each other as they were to backstab each other.


    They repelled anyone who threatened them from the outside, but they attempted to undermine each other at every turn. What a weird relationship amongst nations. But apparently, it¡¯s worked out for them.


    They¡¯ve never lost their capitals in over a millennium. The city-states haven¡¯t even lost land to foreign nations. They just trade land amongst each other in minor yearly border skirmishes.


    But that was all I could read in a short time. I was lost in my thoughts when Padraic grabbed my attention with a rock to my chest. <Come on, we are finishing what we started yesterday.> Padraic demanded.


    We have been arm-wrestling the last few days, and I beat him again yesterday, so he is a little sour now. Although Padraic is bigger and stronger than me, mana enhancement is a great equalizer.


    <Not feeling it today, sorry.> I replied.


    <Ah, come on, man. Stop being a wimp. I know you have at least one round in you.>


    Cerila bonked Padraic over the head and scowled at him. ¡°Ouch¡­ I¡¯m sorry, alright, geez,¡± Padraic groaned while rubbing his head.


    Compared to Cerila¡¯s strength, Padraic and I were mere children. I guess Beastmen are just naturally stronger, and that¡¯s not even taking into account her mana body enhancement.


    Cerila¡¯s mana enhancement at this point was far better than both of ours. She has been training her mana control day in and day out while using her tablet. Not only that, she just seems to be naturally better at it than us.


    I had created a small stone wall to lay against and a makeshift cover to block out the sun using earth magic. Cerila came over to where I was lounging around and took a knee in front of me.


    I tilted my head at her in confusion but instead of answering any of my questions she just cupped my head in her hands. I tried to resist but she had a death grip on the sides of my head and had no intention of releasing me. Instead, she closed her eyes and forced our foreheads together.


    What the hell is she doing?


    After a few moments, she released me and signed. <You are sick, Kal. We should go see Grandpa.>


    Huh? How did she¡­ wait? Did she check my temperature?


    I tried using my hands, but I couldn¡¯t tell the difference. Could she really know that I¡¯m sick just by doing that? Honestly, I probably am getting sick. I¡¯ve felt off ever since I finished my duel with Dad.


    I¡¯m unnaturally tired and unmotivated today. Cerila must have taken my internal thoughts as confusion. Her face flushed a bright red all the way up to the tips of her ears, and she signed quickly.


    <My mom used to do that to me when I was little and was getting sick, that¡¯s all.> she explained hastily.


    <Makes sense to me. Let¡¯s go then.> I replied.


    So that¡¯s where she got it from. I remember my mom just used the back of her hand to check if I had a fever. But she was right. The sooner Grandpa healed me, the better.


    Common illnesses are practically eradicated in this world. Colds and flus are nothing more than a nuisance. So the last time I was sick, Grandpa came over, had me down some awful tasting medicine, and healed me just a bit. I was better in twenty four hours. The most basic treatment in this world can crush pathogens, then all you have to do is toss a bit of healing magic to help recover. But on the flip side, dangerous or obscure diseases are incredibly dangerous.


    Any genetic diseases are permanent as magic can only seem to cure illnesses you acquire after birth. I remember reading one of Grandpa¡¯s medical journals on a young Human boy who had a disease that sounded an awful lot like hemophilia. The boy didn¡¯t live for very long of course.


    So it seems magic might be hindering the understanding of genetic diseases. People probably blame these things on gods or curses or something.


    ¡ª


    Together the three of us started walking toward Grandpa¡¯s office. However, I was not having a good time. And these two wonder why I wake up so early in the morning¡­


    It¡¯s so I don¡¯t have to be outside in this god-forsaken humidity and heat.


    The sun is baking me into an Elf pie while making me sweat profusely. Compounded by the fact I have a damn fever, I might drop dead at this point.


    This is awful. I should have stayed home.


    ¡°Here, hop on my back, Kal. You look like you are about to die, man,¡± Padraic offered.


    Usually, I wouldn¡¯t agree with this, but I genuinely feel like death. ¡°Thanks,¡± I groaned while hopping on my friend¡¯s back.


    ¡°No point in having you pass out in the street,¡± Padraic said.


    We continued to walk, and I began to think about this morning again. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m sorry about this morning. I didn¡¯t mean to make you mad,¡± I apologized.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not mad about it. I know you were just you. You didn¡¯t understand something, so you asked about it. You just like learning is all.¡±


    ¡°Mmm true,¡± I responded.


    I wiped my sweaty forehead on the back of Padraic¡¯s shirt, making him yelp. ¡°What are you doing! I take it back. I freaking hate you, you gloomy Dark Elf bastard. Don¡¯t wipe your sweaty forehead on my back!¡±


    I just tightened my grip around him. ¡°Nah.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re actually losing it, huh? Just hang on. We are almost there.¡±


    The rest of the walk was uneventful, I think. Unfortunately, my fever is much worse now, and if I thought I was having a bad time before, I¡¯m really not having a good time right now.


    I honestly don¡¯t even remember making it inside. I know Grandpa is here right now, but I have no idea what he is saying. Suddenly someone was attempting to force-feed me from a bottle. I figured it was the medicine and downed the thick slimy substance.


    So disgusting, reminds me of that damn gel in the bio-sculptor. Bad memories and a bad taste. At least this stuff is going to put me to sleep.


    Not long after drinking the medicine, I felt the familiar warmth of Grandpa¡¯s healing magic in my chest. After that, my consciousness began to fog over, and I didn¡¯t even bother fighting as I passed out.

 Ch.16- Lingering Hopes

    I slowly opened my eyes while rubbing them to try and clear the groggy feeling away. I licked my dry lips to try and banish the desert that was my mouth. I need some water.


    I went to roll out of bed and realized where I was. I was in an unfamiliar room, alone. I was lying in a double-wide bed in what I assumed to be Grandpa¡¯s personal room. I¡¯ve never actually been in here. It was one of the few rooms in this house I had never been into.


    Grandpa¡¯s room was¡­ spartan, I guess. Almost no decorations or anything. It was just a clean bedroom. As I took in my surroundings, I had an odd feeling that I couldn¡¯t place. I know I¡¯m not sick anymore as I feel fine, perhaps a little tired, but that was all.


    I attempted to understand the feeling I was currently experiencing, but I¡¯ve never really felt like this before. I feel¡­ how should I describe this? Empty, perhaps?


    But why would I be feeling like this?


    I racked my brain for a bit ignoring my insatiable need to quench my thirst. I tried to think what was different about waking up today but I could only come up with two different guesses.


    One, I woke up in an unfamiliar place. But that doesn¡¯t make sense. I know this is Grandpa¡¯s room and I¡¯m in his house right now so that can¡¯t be it.


    So it has to be because I¡¯m alone right now.


    Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve gotten so used to waking up with someone near me that it¡¯s become commonplace. Whether it¡¯s Grandpa, Mom, Dad, or even Cerila, I¡¯ve woken up almost every day these last six years in the presence of another person.


    What an odd and illogical feeling this is.


    I know I¡¯m not alone, alone. Even now I can hear somebody moving about in the building. Normally when I experience a new emotion I try to understand it as best as I can but I can¡¯t seem to grasp this one. Well, at least I know I don¡¯t like it and I understand that it makes little sense, since I¡¯m not alone. But still¡­


    Bah, whatever. I need water.


    I noticed my clothes had been laid out at the foot of the bed and got dressed. I walked out of the room, smacking my cracked lips and attempting to generate some saliva when I walked into the kitchen.


    Grandpa was cooking over a stove and gave me a side-eye. ¡°You sleep well?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I croaked.


    Grandpa just grinned and summoned a water ball and sent it flying towards me. I opened my mouth and snatched the water ball out of the air, swishing it around my mouth coating my dry throat.


    ¡°That was pretty good¡­¡± Grandpa commented with a hint of awe.


    However, I was not satisfied.


    ¡°Can I get some more, please?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, kid,¡± Grandpa moved away from the stove and grabbed a wooden pitcher, filling it with water magic and handing it to me.


    I greedily gulped down the water all the way to the last drop. The water''s cold temperature surprised me a bit, but it didn¡¯t deter me from my chug fest. Amazing. Water is literally the best liquid in the world.


    Who would want to drink anything else?


    Finally, I wiped the excess water from my mouth and had to stop myself from asking for another pitcher. I honestly feel like I could down another pitcher, maybe even two or three more.


    ¡°Would you care for some lunch? After all, you haven¡¯t eaten in an entire day,¡± Grandpa asked me.


    The sunlight beaming through the windows suggested it was still in the afternoon, about the same time I departed to come here. ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A whole day, give or take a few hours,¡± Grandpa said nonchalantly.


    ¡°An entire day?!¡±


    Had I been asleep for that long? But why do I still feel so tired?


    ¡°Sure did. Padraic carried you in here yesterday afternoon, and you were as sick as a dog. I fed you some medicine, gave you a bit of healing and you passed out in no time. Cerila and Padraic stayed here almost the entire day. I finally had to force them away from you with magic lessons so you could rest. But, even after lessons, they wanted to stay. So I kicked them both out and told them you would be better tomorrow,¡± Grandpa said with a far-off look in his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. Just didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be afraid of two children in my lifetime is all,¡± he said quickly. ¡°Anyways, the stew is done. Come eat, boy.¡±


    Grandpa served both of us a helping of the stew and I wasted no time digging in. Grandpa¡¯s stew tasted like how his room was decorated, simple.


    Actually, the only defining taste of this entire dish was the taste of salt. And I remember him scoffing at me when Padraic and I said we couldn¡¯t cook.


    Psh, I could make this.


    ¡°How does it taste?¡± Grandpa asked me.


    ¡°Good, just a little salty...¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s how I like it. I love the taste of salt. I¡¯ve been eating salted rations for almost my entire life. Let me tell you a secret, Kaladin. The secret to living a long life isn¡¯t being a powerful mage with lots of mana. It¡¯s actually salt. If you eat as much salt as me, I promise you will live a long life.¡± Grandpa spoke with such reverence that I thought he might drop to his knees and start praying to the salt god.


    I mean I enjoyed the taste of salt just as much as the next guy but this was overkill.


    How has this old man not had a heart attack yet? Wait¡­ he just heals himself doesn''t he? He consumes metric tons of salt and to avoid having a heart attack he just heals himself. And now he is telling me to consume copious amounts of salt.


    What a mad man.


    ¡°Okay, Grandpa¡­¡± I said nervously.


    I wonder what would happen if I told him that consuming large amounts of sodium was terrible for his health. Actually, I wonder if he knows that already but just doesn¡¯t care. Would he even stop? Probably not.


    We finished our lunch and I helped Grandpa with the dishes. In the meantime, I had downed another pitcher of water. I just couldn¡¯t seem to quench my thirst today no matter how much water I drank.


    ¡°I take it you are going back home?¡± Grandpa asked me.


    ¡°Yes. I should probably let my family know I¡¯m okay now.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to come back later for lessons? You did miss them yesterday and I know you hate missing lessons.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll go home for a bit then come back later if that¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t forget to bring the other two along.¡± I just nodded.


    I disliked missing magic lessons. It was one of the only new things in this world I could dive into headfirst. I learned something new almost every day, and practicing magic was very different from working out.


    It was fun and I enjoyed it. I think having Padraic and Cerila around made it more fun as well since it¡¯s something new for all of us.


    ¡ª


    The walk home was as usual. I stopped by the bakery and got myself an entire roll of sweetbread with my lunch money. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had this stuff but I¡¯ve been craving it recently.


    Upon arriving home it seems I¡¯m yet again alone. Mom should have been off work today so she might be shopping with Cerila. Dad¡¯s bow is missing so he must be working today.


    Eh, it¡¯s kind of weird being alone at home. And lonely¡­


    Rather than sitting alone in an empty house, I decided to get some physical activity in. I was still a little groggy from the medicine and from sleeping a full day, so I figured some exercise would help expel the haze. So, I grabbed my bow and a quiver of arrows and set out to do some archery practice.


    I¡¯ve gotten a bit better at archery. I hit my targets more often now but I¡¯m still pretty inconsistent. I guess I¡¯m just not a natural with the bow, but then again using a bow was very difficult.


    I didn¡¯t struggle with a stationary target; it was when my targets were moving that I struggled the most. My skills with firearms didn¡¯t help me all that much with a bow. So many little details went into shooting a bow compared to a gun. I guess I also just need more practice with bows. Maybe I¡¯ll get better with some more training under my belt.


    I set up a makeshift range with earth magic while erecting a wall of earth. I then softened the wall till it was almost sand. I did this, so I didn¡¯t lose any arrows and a regular stone wall would just destroy my arrows. Unfortunately, the first time I did this, I broke a lot of arrows and well¡­


    Dad wasn¡¯t very pleased with me. So I learned my lesson.


    I even created a makeshift clay pigeon launcher as well. Well, it was a crude imitation but it did the job. I raised a piece of stone and sharpened it as much as possible. Then I sent a disk of earth into it, splitting the disk into two or three parts that I tried to snipe down. The splintered disks were inconstant in their trajectories but that just added to the challenge.


    I practiced until I was too sore to move my shoulders. It was hot again today so I probably shouldn¡¯t stay out much longer. But I had an idea.


    I wonder¡­ can I put magic on my arrows?


    I¡¯m not sure if it made much sense, since why would I put magic on an arrow when I could just cast a spell. But I thought back to my fight with Dad when he coated his swords in wind and water and sliced through my spells.


    I got up and readied myself. On second thought, I should layer my wall up just in case. So I erected another sandy barrier in front of my first one and a solid stone wall behind the original.


    You can never be too safe.


    Before I drew my arrow, I concentrated on the image I desired. I wanted to create a spell core at the tip of my arrow, turning my arrow into a fireball. I took a deep breath and drew the bow.


    I focused and created my fireball, but I just didn¡¯t imagine a simple fireball. I wanted my arrow to become the fireball. The tip of my practice arrow began to heat up as a flame sprouted out from it.


    I released and watched my arrow fly straight into my makeshift target, leaving an orange streak in the air. I was expecting an immediate explosion upon impact, but nothing happened. Then a few seconds too late, I noticed the small hole I made in the target, then a small boom off in the distance.


    Oh, shit.


    I dashed for my stone walls hoping I had misheard what I knew to be true. All three of my walls had an arrow size hole through them that was burnt black. I sprinted off into the distance as fast as my little mana-enhanced legs could take me and found the small explosion I had made.


    Thankfully the fire was small, and the wet grass made it difficult to spread. I conjured a bunch of dirt to suffocate the fire. My arrow was¡­ just gone. It must have just exploded or incinerated itself.


    Oops.


    Gazing around, I was hoping nobody had seen me. Thankfully it seems I¡¯m in the clear. That could have been disastrous. If I didn¡¯t put up those extra two walls, I would have been in serious trouble. I had not expected my arrow to pack that much punch to pierce through my stone walls.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    But the real question is, how did I even do that?


    My normal fireball spell might have been able to take down the sand walls but not the third stone wall. It seemed the spell took more mana than I had anticipated as well. I didn¡¯t mean for it to be so powerful. I needed a more professional opinion on this. I¡¯ll just ask Grandpa when I go over later today.


    I walked back over to my walls to destroy the evidence of nearly burning the jungle down. As I was about to destroy the stone wall, I heard a pair of almost silent footsteps.


    She used to be able to sneak up on me as she made almost no sound at all. But I¡¯ve been living with her long enough to know now. She rounded the corner of the house and just stopped dead in her tracks.


    She probably hadn¡¯t been expecting me to notice her, but Cerila¡¯s eyes drifted towards my stone walls as she gazed at the scorched hole my arrow left. I hastily disintegrated my walls and looked right into her eyes.


    <You saw nothing.>


    Cerila pondered my request for a moment, then just shot me a thumbs up.


    You¡¯re the best.


    ¡ª


    <Are you feeling better, Kal?> Cerila asked me on the way to Grandpa¡¯s office.


    <Yeah, I¡¯m doing much better. Still a bit tired, but I¡¯m okay. Thanks for taking care of me yesterday. Grandpa said you tried to stay over, but he didn¡¯t let you.>


    <Stinky old man, I just wanted to help you.> Cerila scowled a bit as she signed.


    I just smiled at her, and she quickly averted her gaze as she skipped away from me.


    Cerila twirled around and smiled at me. <By the way, did you do something to Grandpa?> I asked.


    <No. Not really.> The sly grin Cerila had on her face as she looked back at me said otherwise. So I just narrowed my eyes at her.


    <It was nothing, honestly. I just said what was on my mind. That¡¯s all.>


    I can only imagine.


    Cerila was walking in front of me, twirling around in what I¡¯m guessing is a new dress she got. It was lavender with tiny white flowers crisscrossing her chest. Of course, I could already tell my mom had made it for her.


    I¡¯ve really been demoted to the second favorite child. I¡¯m not sad about it or anything¡­


    <Is something wrong?> I eventually asked Cerila. Even though she was dancing around, she kept glaring at me occasionally.


    <Don¡¯t you have something to say?> she asked with a tint of¡­ embarrassment?


    Uh¡­


    <Thank you for not telling Mom?>


    This was the wrong something, apparently. Cerila¡¯s glare intensified. I imagine she was trying to cut right through me with her eyes. Thankfully those implants don¡¯t exist in this world.


    <Thank you for doing my laundry?> I signed with confusion.


    Cerila has taken it upon herself to do everyone¡¯s laundry for them. It was difficult for me to help my mom since I couldn¡¯t use water or wind magic, but Cerila could use both. I''m only good at incinerating trash or other waste and keeping the house clean.


    Cerila tried to harrumph at me, but it sounded a little funny since she couldn¡¯t hear herself. I managed to hold in my laugh, but she still glared at me.


    I shouldn¡¯t be laughing at that. She can¡¯t help it.


    <Okay, I don¡¯t understand what you mean, so why don¡¯t you tell me?> I pleaded. I was out of ideas. I didn¡¯t understand what she wanted from me.


    <It¡¯s nothing.> She signed then started facing forward, ignoring me.


    I could only sigh. It was clearly something bothering her, but Cerila either can not or will not tell me.


    How am I supposed to know what it is if she doesn¡¯t tell me? I don¡¯t understand.


    ¡ª


    Cerila didn¡¯t speak to me the rest of the way to Grandpa''s office. Upon entering the office, Grandpa greeted us. <Good afternoon, you two. Is that a new dress? You look lovely, Cerila.> Grandpa signed to us with a smile.


    I couldn¡¯t see Cerila¡¯s face until she turned to me and stuck her tongue out at me while skipping away.


    What did I do?


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Grandpa asked me.


    ¡°I- I¡­ didn¡¯t do anything,¡± I groaned. Grandpa just gave me a look of pity. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±


    Grandpa patted my shoulder and gave me a look of helplessness. ¡°Not even I have the answers to that question, son. You are still too young, but it¡¯s best to take your losses early and do your best next time. Just remember, she will never forget this day. Just don¡¯t make this same mistake twice, okay?¡±


    I don¡¯t understand! What kind of answer is that?! How am I supposed to learn about these things if nobody tells me, and what did I even do wrong!


    Grandpa set Cerila and me up with our usual workload of reading magical literature. All in all, these books were rather informative. Perhaps a bit wordy at times, but that was to be expected.


    They went into great detail on the process of forming spell cores for the various schools of elemental magic, starting from conception, production, and eventually launching. Cerila left to go to the bathroom, so I decided to ask my personal question.


    ¡°So, Grandpa. I did something today, and I need help.¡±


    Hopefully, this old geezer will answer at least my magic-related questions today.


    ¡°Mmm, what is it?¡± he asked, eyeing me suspiciously.


    ¡°Well, I was practicing with my bow and decided I wanted to turn my arrow into a fireball. And it didn¡¯t go how I wanted it to.¡±


    ¡°Walk me through the process from start to finish.¡±


    I told him exactly what I did. I imagined my arrow becoming a fireball, forming the spell core, and launching it.


    ¡°Interesting. Well, you simply didn¡¯t put enough thought into your spell. You changed your fireball spell''s core so much that it was barely even the same spell anymore. And you should know best. When you don¡¯t have enough mana for a spell, the core takes it anyways and creates itself. It¡¯s the same if you don¡¯t provide enough information for the core as well. Since you altered the core and provided insufficient information, the core filled in the blanks itself, a spell core like that will always try to make itself as strong as possible. So next time, be more thorough with your thoughts. Go deeper with your imagination. Form the core exactly how you want it, everything from the size to the heat and how strong you want it. And in regards to an arrow explosion, do you want it to explode on impact or pierce through the target.¡±


    I see. That makes sense. Kind of¡­


    ¡°Why did my spell core form the way it did? Why not cause an enormous explosion instead of the piercing property it took on?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you made extra walls for safety?¡± Grandpa asked me. I nodded in affirmative. ¡°Remember, you are the one forming the spell core. Your spell core filled in the information using your thoughts and knowledge. I can¡¯t be for sure, but your spell core probably thought it needed the capability to punch through those walls. So, it used your knowledge on how best to do that. That¡¯s why I want all of you to learn and read about spells as much as you can. The more you understand your spells and the world around you, the stronger you will be. Having a big source of mana doesn¡¯t make you strong, Kaladin. I¡¯d take a mage with a small mana pool who understands a single school of magic to near perfection than a mage with a large mana pool and mediocre knowledge in twenty schools,¡± Grandpa¡¯s tone was soft as he explained the finer points of magic to me. It was times like this that he just seemed so reliable and intelligent.


    Where was this side of him an hour ago?


    But this was¡­ troubling information. I did not know that spell cores acted like this. It was almost like they were intelligent entities that pulled from my knowledge, which was dangerous.


    Now it makes sense. My arrow didn¡¯t act like an arrow at all. It moved so fast it was more like an armor-piercing bullet than a wooden practice arrow. So, I need to be extremely careful in the future when casting altered spells.


    Should I weaponize this? Use this to my advantage? No¡­ no why would I even want to do that? If I allow spell cores to form with the knowledge of my previous life, I don¡¯t even want to think about what I could accidentally do. I don¡¯t need to think like this anymore. My time fighting is long over.


    Grandpa was staring kindly at me as I completed my thoughts. His swirling emerald green eyes were so warm. Then I remembered I never did ask why our eyes swirl like this, I thought about it when I was younger, but it¡¯s become second nature to me that I barely remember what ¡°normal¡± eyes are supposed to look like. It can¡¯t hurt to ask today, though.


    Better late than never.


    ¡°Grandpa? Why do our eyes swirl around?¡±


    His warm look was replaced with one of confusion as he just chuckled. ¡°How did we go from the finer points of magic to this¡­ what goes on inside that head of yours?¡± I just shrugged and activated curious child mode as I looked up at him expectantly. ¡°It¡¯s just how it is,¡± he said nonchalantly.


    I sighed deeply and audibly. How did this man go from an informative mentor to this in less than a sentence?


    But apparently, my sigh got to him as he began to elaborate this time. ¡°Most people just don¡¯t think about it. Some subscribe to the fact it¡¯s due to their gods that our eyes are like this.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t say what¡¯s right for sure, but personally, I believe it has to do with mana. It makes sense to me at least that the reason our eyes are like this is because of the presence of mana inside of us. I¡¯ve seen things that aren¡¯t alive, and they lack the swirling eyes we have come to associate with life.¡±


    ¡°What kind of things?¡±


    Grandpa just grimaced and closed his eyes. It seemed he was pondering telling me his true feelings on the matter. I, too, believe the swirling of our eyes has to do with the existence of mana. After all, my eyes didn¡¯t act like this in my previous life and I had hundreds of other races to compare to.


    Grandpa just sighed and opened his eyes. ¡°You really are a handful, you know that?¡±


    I just smiled. ¡°I know, Grandpa.¡±


    Grandpa resigned himself and continued, ¡°One instance is the undead. If they even have eyes, minor undead won¡¯t have the swirling effect. Higher undead like a lich has mana swirling around in their skulls that mimic eyes, but it isn¡¯t the same. So I believe it has to do with the fact we have mana and that we are alive, that those two in combination make our eyes act the way they do.¡± Grandpa¡¯s expression seemed dark as he spoke about the undead.


    So the monsters in the book are real. To think undead creatures actually exist, then again, here I am, so it shouldn¡¯t be that much of a surprise.


    ¡°Another instance is Vampires. They don¡¯t have eyes like us.¡± Grandpa¡¯s tone almost made it seem like he was warning me rather than informing me.


    ¡°So, does that mean they aren¡¯t alive?¡±


    ¡°Depends on who you ask. I won¡¯t lie to you, boy. I have my bias against those damn bloodsuckers. They might walk and talk like us, but they aren¡¯t anything like us. I don¡¯t care if you are a Human or an Elf but be wary around them, you understand me?¡± I simply nodded, taken aback by his harsh words.


    I hadn¡¯t expected such callous remarks from Grandpa. He never speaks ill about anyone, let alone an entire group of people. But Grandpa has never lied to me and he is clearly speaking from experience. Perhaps I should heed his warning.


    Hopefully, I''ll just never have to deal with them. Vampires have one of the smallest populations and apparently never leave the other continent, so it¡¯s unlikely I¡¯ll come face to face with one. I¡¯d probably run into a Dragon before I ran into a Vampire.


    ¡°I understand, Grandpa.¡±


    It seems I have a lot to think about now.


    ¡°GOOD AFTERNOON, EVERYONE!¡± yelled a familiar Dwarf.


    So much for thinking.


    ¡ª


    Our studying went well into dusk today. With Padraic being a little late to the party and everyone missing yesterday¡¯s lessons, we decided to spend a little extra time today to make up for the lost time. Of course, none of us wanted to go home either, so we opted for spending some time outside.


    Cerila, Padraic, and I were sitting in a small park in the village, talking and enjoying each other¡¯s company. The cool air was beginning to roll in as the sun began to set. The sun of this world was more orange and red compared to the sun I was used to on Mars.


    Having such a large moon was different as well. Not only that, having four more moons of similar size was something else. Mars¡¯ moons were so small and shaped so haphazardly that you could barely call them a moon.


    I imagine the smaller moons were more in line with what Humans were used to on Earth. The moon here was also much bigger and more of an off-white color than a yellow. It was also much¡­ much closer to this world.


    It¡¯s a shame I never got to visit Earth. I think I would have liked to see it at least once. But that opportunity never came.


    Padraic poked me. <What¡¯s wrong with you? Still feeling bad?>


    <No, I feel fine. Why are you asking?>


    <It¡¯s just you seem well... I don¡¯t know.> Padraic bobbed his head back and forth as he tried to finish his thoughts. <You seem sad? I think.> He finished.


    <Sad? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m sad.>


    Do I really look sad? I don¡¯t think I am. Disappointed, perhaps, but not sad.


    <You just have a weird look whenever you look up at the stars is all.> Cerila signed. It was the first time she spoke to me since earlier today.


    <I do?> I asked. Both of them just nodded at me with concern in their eyes.


    Mmm, I¡¯m lucky to have these two as friends.


    <I¡¯m fine. Just thinking is all.> I reassured them. I don¡¯t think they believe me judging by the concern they still had on their faces, but they didn¡¯t press me.


    I guess looking up at the stars stirs old memories for me. I always look up into the night sky and think about my previous life. It¡¯s a bad habit, but I don¡¯t do it on purpose. It just seems to happen.


    Part of me is wondering if Hades Squad is out there, fighting an intergalactic war without me. And the other part of me hopes that is the farthest thing from the truth. I don¡¯t want that war ever to come near here, ever.


    I do wonder, though, if they are doing okay? I hope they are.


    It''s awful that I only remember them at convenient times like this as I enjoy my new peaceful life when I know they are suffering and fighting every day. And it¡¯s not like I can do anything for them anyway. I can only hope they are using what I taught them to protect themselves so they can live to see another day.


    I wonder what they would think if they all saw me right now? Sitting at a park bench in another world with two non-Humans. Hell, even I don¡¯t look Human anymore.


    Does that mean I consider myself to be a Human now? Was I a Human back then... maybe, just maybe, I was starting to turn into one at the end.


    But that doesn¡¯t matter. That¡¯s all in the past now. From the bottom of my heart, I hope they all find happiness as I have. I gazed into the deep expanse of the night sky and made a wish.


    May you find this same happiness; Artemis, Apollo, Hephaestus, Heimdall, and Su¨¢rez.


    And Nyx, wherever you are now, I hope you are resting in paradise. You deserve it the most, old friend, and thank you for staying with me till the end.

 Ch.17- Hunting Trip

    Urgh.


    Urgh.


    Urgh.


    Maybe If I keep my eyes closed for a bit longer, she will stop? It¡¯s too damn early, even for me.


    It was way too early to be going through this. How can somebody who barely functions in the morning have this much energy already?! She needs to make up her damn mind already!


    I promised Cerila we would go hunting together this morning, but I didn¡¯t think she would wake me up so early and so aggressively. She was purposely pressing down on my chest, making me grunt uncontrollably. At this rate, she is going to break my ribs.


    I shot up quickly from bed, eliciting a surprised squeal from her as I forcefully wrapped my blanket around her upper body. She might be stronger than me, but I had the element of surprise.


    I increased my grip and wrapped myself around my Cerila cocoon. She didn¡¯t try fighting me for some reason, so I just laid there and attempted to get a few more minutes of sleep. Mmm, five more minutes, that''s all I need.


    As I was trying to fall asleep, the covers began to get much colder to the point a thin layer of frost began to spread over them. Then a freezing cold hand shot through the sheets and gripped my leg. I let out a yelp of surprise. Oh crap, that¡¯s cold.


    She burst out of the cover cocoon, and boy, did she not look happy with me. Cerila already had a fist-sized chunk of blue ice ready, and she didn¡¯t even hesitate to throw it at my head. The ice chunk connected with my forehead, causing it to burst into fragments of snow that covered my body.


    The snow was threatening to turn me into an icicle. I jumped around on my bed, trying to wipe all the snow and ice off me, much to Cerila¡¯s enjoyment. She was just giggling at me while I danced around like a fool.


    Well, at least I¡¯m awake now.


    I readied myself for our morning hunting trip. I gathered everything I would need to spend the next few hours in the jungle. Cerila was dressed in a more adventurous attire this morning than her usual dresses. Greens and browns were the cornerstones for hunting gear in the jungle.


    She had on a dark green blouse along with brown riding pants. Cerila also had black knee-high boots to go along with it. She looked more like a princess about to go out for an early morning ride on her horse than a hunting trip. Of course, Mom made all her clothing besides the boots, so the quality was extremely high.


    Then there was me.


    I looked more like the bastard child of a bandit than a prince accompanying the princess. My brown and green pants and shirt were functional yet straightforward. However, across my entire outfit were clear signs of repair and usage. My shirt was also getting a little tight around the shoulders. All the random bits of leather covering my vitals and my makeshift Santhred scale knee and elbow pads didn¡¯t help much with my fashion sense.


    I¡¯ve never felt so¡­ inadequate before. But I¡¯m not bitter about it or anything.


    It was still a bit too early to head out, so instead of sulking, I decided just to warm up instead¡ªno need to pull something before the fun began.


    <Good morning, you two are up earlier than usual.> Dad signed to us as he walked outside.


    I just glared daggers at Cerila, and she turned away and looked towards the sky as if something was interesting there.


    <I see. I take it you two are going hunting this morning?> he asked us.


    I usually either go hunting with Dad, or I just go by myself. It seemed Cerila didn¡¯t really have an interest in hunting, so she never asked. But a few days ago she asked if she could come with me the next time I went out, and I didn¡¯t have a reason to deny her.


    Even if we were attacked, Cerila is a competent mage, and it might even be safer with her around. I can only hear if monsters are coming, but Cerila can smell them coming from greater distances. She might even be able to help me find some prey. We should make for a good team.


    <Yeah, I promised I¡¯d take her today.> I responded.


    <Okay, make sure you two don¡¯t leave the first barrier. Understood?>


    <How do I know if I¡¯ve crossed the barrier?> I asked.


    I¡¯d never crossed the protective threshold of the village wards before. Actually, I¡¯ve never even seen the wards that protect the village, and I¡¯ve spent nearly two whole years hunting in the jungle.


    <I know it¡¯s not a very good explanation, but you will just know when you cross the boundary. A funny feeling will wash over you and make your skin crawl. So you two promise me if you get that feeling, you will turn around, Okay?>


    <Yes, Dad. I promise.> I signed.


    <I promise.> Cerila signed.


    Dad just smiled at us. <Good, I know I can trust you. Protect Kaladin, okay, Cerila?>


    Hey¡­ isn¡¯t it supposed to be the other way around?


    Cerila gave my Dad a fang-filled smile and two thumbs up.


    <Allright, you two be safe.> Dad signed before walking away.


    I was glad Dad trusted us enough to go out on our own. I technically should be safe within the village¡¯s wards, but that doesn¡¯t always seem to be the case.


    It was nearly dawn as the day¡¯s first rays of light began to peek out from the trees. <Ready to go?> I signed.


    <Ready.> Cerila signed with a look of determination. Why was she so serious? It¡¯s just another day in the jungle.


    ¡ª


    Well, so much for that look of determination.


    It¡¯s only been an hour, but Cerila¡¯s confidence has taken a nosedive. Earlier, she seemed too ready to come out here but now¡­ not so much.


    Cerrila seems scared. Her eyes are darting around, constantly looking for something that¡¯s not there. Maybe it¡¯s because we are deeper in the jungle than usual? Sometimes we would go into the wilderness to play around, but we never went so far you couldn¡¯t see the village.


    Perhaps, it¡¯s her first time being so far out? I wanted to let her sort out her own feelings, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to watch her be uncomfortable like this. So I stopped to check on her. <Are you okay?>


    <I¡¯m fine.> She signed with shaky hands and a fake smile.


    <You can trust me, you know. I promise I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.> I signed.


    It was true that Cerila and I were more than capable of handling anything in this area of the jungle under normal circumstances. There wasn¡¯t any animal or monster that would be able to get past my hearing or her sense of smell, and even if one did, we were both competent mages. Even if we couldn¡¯t win the fight against whatever theoretical monster came at us, we could definitely escape or at least make enough noise to get somebody¡¯s attention.


    It seems my words didn¡¯t do all that much to assuage her worries. So I¡¯ll double down instead. I clasped her hands and guided them together in a sort of prayer formation. I gave her my best fearless smile and hoped that this would be enough to calm her down. It was awkward since I had to look up at Cerila since she has grown a bit taller recently. Of course, I¡¯m still a short little kid.


    But my gesture seemed to have gotten through to her as her hands stopped shaking and her anxious face softened just a little. Perhaps I need to employ some new tactics. I¡¯d been more or less dragging her around the last hour in the jungle, leaving her to wonder in her own mind.


    I¡¯ve used this similar tactic many times in the past when soldiers were on the brink of being consumed by fear or anxiety. Giving them a simple task, no matter how menial or unimportant it seemed, would help them focus and clear the negative thoughts swirling around in their heads. Cerila might just need a little direction, is all.


    <Why don¡¯t you help me find something? I¡¯m sure you would be able to find some good prey with that nose of yours.> I signed with one hand and a smile.


    Cerila just looked at me, surprised for a bit, but she took a deep breath and then suddenly slapped her cheeks. I didn¡¯t expect that, but whatever helps, I guess.


    The look of determination was back on her face as she beamed a smile. <Kay, I¡¯ll find something for you. I promise.>


    And find something she did.


    Not even an hour later, Cerila had hunted down an entire group of Nekchics, there were about thirty of them in total, and they resembled giant chickens with green feathers. It was the perfect time to hunt these bad boys as they were in high demand before the rainy season hit in a few weeks.


    They would sell for a great price in the market, and their meat was absolutely delicious. And with this many, I couldn¡¯t miss if I tried. So Cerila and I split up in order to trap and kill as many of them as possible.


    Cerila snuck around and would corral the group straight towards me into a kill zone. I waited for her signal on top of a nearby mound of dirt. She seemed embarrassed to tell me what the sign would be, so I didn¡¯t want to be a bother and ask. It seemed like she was finally enjoying coming out here with me.


    Then I heard the signal, and it sounded like a cross between a moan and screech. All the Nekchics heads snapped towards the noise. Cerila burst through the brush, making that noise while flapping her arms around like a bird.


    I was laughing so hard that I almost forgot to start shooting the Nekchics that had begun flowing towards me in a panic. They were all racing to get away from the moaning Beastmen girl who came out of nowhere.


    I made sure to aim for the middle of the pack as I sent arrow after arrow into them. It was one of the primary goals of a hunter in this jungle not to over hunt and depopulate a species. Aiming at the middle of the pack guaranteed that I wouldn¡¯t kill the strongest and fastest of the Nekchics that would go on to breed more, and I wouldn¡¯t kill the slowest at the back who would end up being sustenance for a predator.


    In total, I managed to kill about ten of the fleeing Nekchics. Cerila hid in a cocoon of ice just in case one of my arrows went astray. I went over to it and gave it a few hard knocks to let her know everything was alright now. She might not be able to hear the sounds but she could at least feel the vibrations.


    The ice began to disperse into a haze of blue crystals. Cerila¡¯s ice magic really was beautiful. However, I wonder if she was making it look like this on purpose. I tried using ice magic, but I completely lacked an affinity for it again.


    As the ice was whisked away into the breeze, it revealed a very embarrassed red faced Cerila. The image of her flapping around and making absurd noises made me laugh again. Rather than getting mad, it seemed I just made her even more embarrassed as her face got even redder as she tried to hide behind her hands.


    <That was a very interesting signal.> I signed. My face was beginning to hurt from smiling so hard.


    <Shut up!> She signed aggressively, well, tried to at least. <Did I sound funny?>


    Oh, no. There is no way I can tell her what she sounded like.


    <Sounded just fine. It was the perfect distraction.>


    <Really?> She was signing with one hand while covering her face with the other.


    <Really.>


    It looks like I¡¯ll be taking this lie to the grave. I don¡¯t have the strength to tell Cerila the truth. It¡¯s a good thing nobody else is around. If Padraic was here, Cerila would never hear its end for as long as she lived.


    I was about to ask her for help with the bodies, but I didn¡¯t get the chance. Cerila must have seen it before I heard it. I flipped around, and one of the Nekchics had gotten back up and ran away.


    Little shit, it was playing dead.


    I unslung my bow and quickly notched an arrow, and took aim. The Nekchic was running straight for the mound of dirt I had been standing on. I let the arrow loose and watched it sail towards the wounded animal.


    What the hell just happened?


    I looked at Cerila to see if my eyes were playing tricks on me, but the confusion on her face meant she probably saw what I did. My arrow and the Nekchic just disappeared.


    Both of them collided with the dirt mound and vanished instantly. Even the sound of the Nekchics screeches ceased. My arrow didn¡¯t make any impact noises either. Even if the arrow hit soft dirt, I would have heard something.


    I heightened all my senses in an attempt to find anything that was amiss. But there was nothing. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary, I couldn¡¯t hear or see anything. I also didn¡¯t feel anything.


    <Cerila, do you smell it? The wounded Nekchic.> I asked.


    <No. It just smells like blood and dirt now.>


    I see. So even Cerila can¡¯t sense anything. It seems she is taking the whole slaughter of a bunch of animals just fine as well. I guess she isn¡¯t a stranger to violence, but I wonder if her natural animal instincts have something to do with it. Well, that doesn¡¯t matter right now. There is only one way to find out what¡¯s going on.


    I signed.


    Cerila gave me a nod and dropped into a combat stance. There was no way we weren¡¯t going to investigate the disappearing magical chicken. Also, Dad taught me it was cruel to let an animal suffer, and there was no way that thing would survive for long. So it was best to put it out of its misery.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    If this thing were dangerous, I figured magic would probably suit the situation better. I readied a fireball in my hand and moved forward towards the dirt mound with my hunting knife in the other. As I got close enough to the dirt wall, I could see the blood trail the Nekchic left. As soon as it hit the wall, it disappeared. I still couldn¡¯t hear anything either. We made eye contact and pushed into what I thought was a solid wall.


    But I simply moved through the wall as if it wasn¡¯t there. Then, finally, I heard a noise and launched my fireball straight at it without a second thought. I could only watch as my fireball completely decimated the wounded Nekchic. Poor thing didn¡¯t even have an opportunity to screech. Well, on the bright side, it died instantly.


    But I couldn¡¯t spare the unfortunate bird much time as I took in my surroundings. Just past the invisible dirt was a small cave and at its center was a giant gray boulder. It was the only thing in this cave besides the ashes of an unfortunate magical chicken.


    The stone was at least seven feet tall and had glowing blue symbols on it. It actually kind of looked like a giant version of Cerila¡¯s tablet. I walked toward it to get a better look at it. Upon closer inspection, it seemed I had no idea what was written on it. It wasn¡¯t any language I was familiar with, but it was most certainly a language. The symbols were placed in lines and had a clear structure to them.


    <Do you know what this is?> I asked Cerila.


    <I think it¡¯s one of the protective wards for the village.>


    That would make sense. I know the wards use Dwarven runes, so that would explain the unfamiliar language. Padraic also said runes take up a lot of space, so the size matches up.


    But what was with the invisible wall? Was that some kind of illusion? It must have been since looking back, I could see the outside again. The illusion not only messed with my sight but my hearing as well. Maybe it even hindered Cerila¡¯s sense of smell. That must mean a powerful mage cast that spell.


    <What¡¯s this, Kal?> Cerila signed. She was holding a single turquoise feather.


    I know what that is... Dad always told me stories about these birds. They were technically monsters, but they didn¡¯t pose much of a threat. They were just really rare and hard to find.


    <That¡¯s a Nacut feather. They usually never leave the sky, only coming down to mate. So, its nest must be nearby.>


    The monster lived its entire life in the sky. It hunted, ate, and slept, all while flying. The only reason that thing would come down was to lay an egg. Nacut¡¯s are super valuable, their feathers are sought after by nobles for their beauty, and the meat is a delicacy. So if we could get our hands on that thing¡­ it would be a considerable profit.


    <Cerila, can you find that bird? Its nest must be close by.>


    The nest clearly wasn¡¯t in here but it must be close by. There was no way that feather just got in here by chance. I think this ward and the illusion keep out animals and monsters alike, and the only reason that Nekchic ran in here was that it had nowhere else to go. Cerila sniffed the feather a few times.


    <Let¡¯s leave the cave. I can¡¯t smell anything in here.>


    I followed Cerila out of the cave and remembered I had some overgrown chickens to gather. I couldn¡¯t leave them out here any longer, or it might attract monsters or stronger animals. I collected my kills and gave half of them to Cerila as I couldn¡¯t have done it without her.


    <I¡¯m not carrying those.> She ruffled her nose at me.


    Fine, whatever you want, princess.


    <I can find it. Follow me.> Cerila started heading deeper into the jungle, and I followed close behind her. I was the ears, and she was the nose. This bird had no idea what it was in for.


    ---


    We walked for a little less than an hour, but according to Cerila, we were still a reasonable distance away. The jungle didn¡¯t seem to change all that much, no matter what direction you went in.


    I was also looking out for any more of those protective wards. Exploring more of them might be fun. But if they were all hidden as well as the first one, then I¡¯d probably never find another one. The extent the village went to hide them showed just how important they were, and it explained why after two years, I¡¯ve never even seen a single one.


    I was lost in my thoughts as I watched Cerila track down the Nacut¡¯s whereabouts, her ears and nose twitching around. We were walking side by side when suddenly, the feeling of a thousand ants crawling against my skin assaulted me. It was an absolutely horrible and disgusting feeling that went straight to my brain.


    I guess Dad wasn¡¯t joking around when he said we would know if we crossed the ward''s threshold. But it seemed nothing changed, though. We were still in the same jungle, walking the same way we were before. Perhaps this feeling is what keeps animals and monsters out of the area, but I can only speculate.


    Cerila looked at me expectantly. <Do you want to turn around?> She asked.


    We really should¡­ I did promise, Dad. But then again, that Nacut was definitely worth the trouble. What he didn¡¯t know wouldn¡¯t hurt him. We¡¯d just have to be quick about it.


    <If you are okay with it, then so am I. But we have to pick the pace up if we don¡¯t want to get caught.> I told her.


    The rangers and hunters patrolled this part of the jungle. The last thing I wanted was to be caught by a squad of them and get reprimanded. I didn¡¯t want to be a nuisance to the fantastic Captain Amber, after all.


    <Let¡¯s do it.> She signed with a smile.


    That settles it. Just a quick in and out. Nobody will be any the wiser.


    ¡ª


    We both decided the best way to cut down on time was to start jogging. The less time we spent beyond the wards the better it would be for everyone. It didn¡¯t take long for Cerila to pinpoint the Nacut¡¯s location.


    <It¡¯s in that tree, I promise.> Cerila signed.


    This was the beauty and efficiency of Sign Language. We could get closer to our prey and still have perfect communication. Cerila pointed towards a hole in the side of a tree, and I focused on trying to hear anything. The tree was probably masking the sound, so I couldn¡¯t make out anything, but I didn¡¯t need to get closer.


    I found a tree that should have a good vantage point on the nest. There was a branch that extended in just the right way that would allow me to see into the hole. After gaining my vantage point, I tried to see if the bird was active. After about five minutes of observing, I would occasionally see a blur of turquoise from the hole.


    The monster was continually moving inside of the nest, making it impossible for me to take a shot with my bow. We also couldn¡¯t wait out the bird since we had no idea how long it would take for it to leave. For all we know, it might be ready to stay there for days. What to do¡­


    Wait. Why am I limiting myself to using my bow? I could easily just send a fireball into that tree and¡­ yeah, that wasn¡¯t going to work. Actually, even using an arrow would damage the monster¡¯s feathers.


    So how could I kill it with the least amount of damage done? I could see Cerila from my vantage point, she had her eyes closed and twitching side to side. I guess she is trying to think of something as well. Wait a minute, Cerila is the answer.


    I can close the hole with a mound of dirt and have Cerila freeze the bird to death. That way, we wouldn¡¯t damage the feathers, and we would be able to maintain the freshness of the meat. It was a win-win. I stared intently at Cerila to get her attention. She always seemed to be able to pick up on my gaze.


    It only took a few seconds, but she looked over at me. <Cerila, get ready to use ice magic to freeze the bird when I close it off.>


    <Ok.>


    Nothing left to be said. I took a deep breath and began to concentrate. I only had one shot, so I had to get this right the first time, or this would all be for nothing. I would cover the hole with mud that would dry the second it hit the tree.


    I went over every detail I wanted in the spell and even visualized how it would happen. Finally, I fed the spell core more than enough mana and set my mud ball flying. Perfect.


    The spell acted precisely how I wanted it to, and soon as it connected with the hole, the mud began to dry. The Nacut didn¡¯t even have time to react to the mud barrier, but it might not last for very long.


    The bird monster was already thrashing around and making a ruckus as it screeched loudly. Thankfully, Cerila wasted no time in bounding up the tree towards the hole. She wasn¡¯t the least bit hindered and made it look effortless.


    I made sure to leave three small tubes in a triangle formation so Cerila could force the cold air into the hole using a single hand. I saw the burst of ice slam into the mud wall and assumed the deed was done.


    I climbed up the tree next to Cerila and went to claim our prize. Of course, I made sure to listen just in case it was still alive, but all I could hear was the twinkling and crackling of ice crystals.


    I gave Cerila a nod and kept my knife ready just to be extra safe. I turned the mud wall into the sand and let it fall to the ground, and what awaited me was more than I expected. A sizable tropical bird with bright turquoise feathers was frozen solid. It was stuck in a pose of it still being mid-flight. I couldn¡¯t see any eggs, but the job was done, and it couldn¡¯t have gone better.


    <Good job, that was perfect, Cerila.> I signed.


    <Mmm, Thank you.> She proudly signed back as her tail began to sway back and forth.


    I reached for the ice statue, and the second I touched it¡­ it broke into dozens of chunks. That wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.


    I could only laugh at the absurdity of it all. I guess Cerila¡¯s never controlled her spell like that before, so I really couldn¡¯t blame her. It kind of sucked that we wouldn¡¯t get anything out of it, but it was fun. However, Cerila didn¡¯t seem to find it very funny. The poor girl looked like she was about to cry.


    We both scampered down the tree, and I asked her. <What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a big deal.>


    <I¡¯m sorry, I promised you¡ª>


    I cut her off before she could finish her self-deprecation spiral. <Hey, it doesn¡¯t matter. You had fun, right?>


    <Fun?>


    <Yeah, I had fun today. Didn¡¯t you have fun? That¡¯s all that matters anyway. It¡¯s not like we absolutely needed to hunt that thing.> I assured her.


    <Yeah, I think I did have fun today. Thanks, Kal.> She signed with a smile.


    Good, no need to be down about something so trivial. A frown didn¡¯t suit her anyway.


    <Let¡¯s go home.>


    The less time spent here, the better. We made it back roughly where the threshold for the ward was, nobody was around, and we didn¡¯t run into any monsters. Well, all¡¯s well that ends well.


    We crossed the threshold once again, and the same skin-crawling sensation assaulted our minds. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get used to that. It''s not anywhere near as bad moving through warp space, but it has its own kind of displeasure. Cerila seemed just as put off by the sensation as she rubbed her arms like she was cold.


    ¡°Hello, Kaladin, Cerila. It¡¯s good to see you two,¡± a familiar sing-song voice called out to us.


    Oh, crap.


    ¡°Hello, Sgt. Meus, fancy meeting you out here today.¡± I said as friendly as possible. <Cerila, wave, and smile. We cannot get in trouble.>


    This was the worst-case scenario. I hadn¡¯t even noticed her.


    ¡°Is your Dad with you?¡± Sgt. Meus asked us.


    ¡°Well, uh¡­ no. He isn¡¯t.¡± There was no reason to lie to her. After all, I was thankful to Sgt. Meus for helping with Cerila.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good. I¡¯m sure your father told you not to go past the barrier?¡± she said with a smile. However, the smile didn¡¯t seem all that happy.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I responded dejectedly.


    ¡°You know I have to tell your parents, right?¡±


    ¡°Anything but that, please,¡± I begged. I¡¯d pay any fine or do whatever she wanted.


    Sgt. Meus seemed a bit surprised at my outburst. ¡°Never thought I would see you like this but¡­ I don¡¯t have a choice. I¡¯m not alone, sadly. Not that I would have let you go anyways. You must understand that beyond the wards is dangerous. All it takes is a single mistake, and you might not have made it back in one piece. And I couldn¡¯t sleep at night if I knew that you did this again and something happened because I didn¡¯t tell your parents.¡±


    I wanted to object, but she was right. I didn¡¯t have anything else to say. Mistakes were made.


    After being escorted home, the subsequent grilling Cerila and I received was rough. Dad and Mom were not happy.


    ¡°You did the one thing I asked you not to do. The one thing Kaladin. You could have gone anywhere or even come back home to get me, and we could have gone out together to hunt. I would have been more than happy to hunt a Nacut with you and Cerila. You even promised me, Kal¡­¡±


    Not only was Dad not happy, he seemed more disappointed than anything, and that hurt more than I could have ever expected.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I said weakley.


    I had nothing. I made a mistake, and I know I did. What was the point of making a promise if I didn¡¯t keep it? Especially if I went back on it purposely.


    I pretended like my promise meant nothing. Not only did it get me in trouble, but it hurt Mom and Dad. The disappointed looks both of them were giving me hurt more than any plasma round ever could.


    I felt utterly defeated and downright miserable. Mom was giving Cerila a piece of her mind, but I couldn¡¯t focus on their conversation. I was too busy staring at the floor in shame.


    Dad just sighed. ¡°Something has to be done about this, Kal. You and Cerila broke your promises and put yourselves in danger. I thought you understood just how dangerous the jungle could be. You got lucky this time, but anything could have happened.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t like the last few times doing something objectively wrong. I had no moral high ground to stand on. I didn¡¯t break the rules or my promise in good faith to help someone else this time.


    No, the only thing I did this time around was tarnish my parents'' trust in me. The only thing I could do now was accept whatever punishment my parents sent my way.


    ¡°Three weeks, no hunting with or without me. No study groups with Padraic either for the entire three weeks. You and Cerila will be splitting all the chores 50/50 for the next three weeks.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s reasonable¡­ maybe even a little light on the punishment, honestly. But that was just from Dad.


    ¡°Also, no lessons with Grandpa for that entire time,¡± Mom chimed in.


    Now that was going to suck.


    Mom really knows where to hurt me. I could easily go three weeks with Dad¡¯s punishment. I mean, not seeing Padraic for three weeks would suck, but it¡¯s not the end of the world. But three weeks with no magic training, that hurts. But I could hardly complain.


    <And for you little miss, you will be sleeping with me for the next three weeks. You are also going to be waking up every morning to train. No shopping trips either.> my mother signed.


    <And training is going to be extra challenging.> Dad added.


    Even though Cerila seemed just as despondent as me right now, it looks like Mom broke her even further. Her eyes had glazed over, and she looked like she didn''t even have the strength to cry.


    But was not staying in the same bed as me for three weeks really that much of a punishment? It seems more like an upside for Mom¡­


    The extra challenge to Dad¡¯s training didn¡¯t bode well for us either. And having Cerila wake up early every day for three weeks was probably a threat to all of our livelihoods. I imagine she might murder us before she gets over her morning grogginess.


    ¡ª


    Attempting to fall asleep after all this today was a challenge in and of itself. I felt so awful that I couldn¡¯t shut my brain off to fall asleep. Today sucked, and it was all my fault.


    I deserved to feel like this and I sort of wish my punishments were harsher. Making and keeping promises was important to me, and today I fundamentally broke down what I strived for, keeping promises.


    I never want to feel like this again. I¡¯m so stupid. I¡¯m frustrated and disappointed in myself. And now I¡¯m incredibly thirsty to boot. Gah, this is the worst.


    Rather than sulking any longer, I rolled out of bed and went to the kitchen to get some water. It was at times like this that I wished I could use water magic, even if just a little. Having water on command would be so convenient.


    It was midnight at this point, so I was a little surprised I heard someone rummaging around in the kitchen. I poked my head into the kitchen, half expecting Cerila, but when I saw Mom, I was surprised.


    Somehow it seemed she didn¡¯t hear me coming either as she shook a bit in surprise when I got closer. I could hear her audibly swallow something as she turned around to face me. There were bread crumbs all over her face and silver nightgown.


    ¡°What are you doing up so late, sweety?¡±


    ¡°Uh, just getting water, Mom.¡±


    Mom was smiling at me but I sort of felt like I was in danger. But I was more confused than anything. Why was she up so late eating bread?


    ¡°Go get some water, then go to bed. Goodnight, sweety.¡±


    Mom left without me even getting a chance to say anything else. She was acting kind of odd, if I¡¯m being honest. Maybe she is still mad at me from earlier today, I guess it¡¯s my fault. But the bread?


    I walked over to where we kept the bread and opened it. After our stargazing session a few weeks ago, I bought a loaf of sweet bread and promptly enjoyed eating it by myself. I forgot how wonderful it tasted and bought another loaf of the stuff yesterday, but now it was¡­ all gone.


    Did Mom actually eat an entire loaf of sweetbread in one go? I don¡¯t think Cerila could even do that if she tried.


    I was so rattled that it put all my negative emotions from earlier to the back of my mind. I got myself a glass of water and fell asleep shortly after thinking what the heck was wrong with Mom.

 Ch.18- Mother Knows Best.

    I¡¯ll never break a promise to Dad ever again for as long as I live.


    When Dad said he would make our daily training ¡°challenging,¡± I had not expected it to be so grueling. I haven¡¯t worked this hard since my days as a Commando. Of course, it wasn¡¯t quite the same thing, but man, am I completely exhausted.


    Long-distance running while casting magic, short distance suicide runs until I drop, and bodyweight exercises until my limbs melt off me. It was hell in the form of exercise, and these last two and half weeks have been gruesome.


    Dad even took time off work to make sure he could ¡°help us understand¡± our mistakes. Cerila wasn¡¯t having much fun either, even though Cerila¡¯s stamina and mana control were better than mine. Dad made sure he accounted for that. Even I had to start using mana enhancement just to survive this punishment.


    In all honesty, I deserve this.


    These grueling workouts can only do so much to numb the feelings of failure I have in my heart. Letting Mom and Dad down that day will be one of the worst days of both my lives. Cerila feels the same way, of course. However, we both talked it out afterward, and both wholeheartedly agreed we would never do such a thing again.


    Mom had no remorse in grilling Cerila, which brought her just as much shame. Cerila has grown attached to Mom over these last few months. I think she is even starting to see her as an actual mother. She stopped calling her Ms. Shadowheart sometime ago, but I haven¡¯t heard Cerila call her Mom yet. It was only a matter of time.


    And, of course, I didn¡¯t mind one bit.


    Cerila has been a part of my family for a long time now, even before she began living with me. So it was only fair that my parents were her parents as well. Does that make Cerila my older sister? I don¡¯t really know.


    She really doesn¡¯t feel like an older sister, not even a younger one. But then again, I¡¯ve never had a sibling, so I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to have one. I just know it doesn¡¯t seem that way, at least to me. Perhaps an irreplaceable friend?


    I was lying on the couch recovering from this morning¡¯s hellish training when someone knocked on the door. Although I could already tell who it was by the heavy footsteps, I went to see what he wanted.


    ¡°Yes, Padraic?¡±


    ¡°What? No hello to your wonderful friend who isn¡¯t a troublemaker? That¡¯s pretty messed up,¡± Padraic said with his trademark shit-eating grin. I could tell he had one on before I even opened the door.


    ¡°Hello. You know I can¡¯t hang out with you. We still have three more days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually not here for you. As Dr. Jacobs¡¯s number one student, I don¡¯t talk to delinquents. Go cause some trouble for somebody else,¡± Padraic said smugly while waving me away.


    Little shit. You just wait. When I get out of here, you are going to catch a pebble with your forehead at Mach One.


    ¡°Oh, good morning Padraic. How are you?¡± my mother asked him as she came to the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing fantastic, Ms. Shadowheart. You look very lovely today,¡± Padraic said kindly.


    Flirting with my mother in front of my face? I know my mother is lovely, but you don¡¯t need to be one to say it. Let¡¯s bump that up to Mach Two. Maybe all that meat in your head can block what¡¯s about to come.


    ¡°Here is the order of arrows for Mr. Shadowheart. My dad wanted me to give it to you in person and told me to make sure that Kaladin understands the weight of his sins. So have you learned your lesson?¡± Padraic continued.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve learned. I¡¯ve learned that you will have a real hard time dodging my spells in three days.¡±


    ¡°Now now, Kaladin. Padraic was just joking with you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, man, I was just joking.¡±


    He was not joking.


    He hasn¡¯t managed to stop grinning since I¡¯ve opened the door. His mouth is twitching from trying to suppress his smile.


    ¡°Sure. See you soon, Paddy,¡± I said coldly.


    I snatched the two quivers of arrows and promptly slammed the door on him, not letting him get a word in. I let out a deep sigh, and I smiled to myself. Even if he is a pain in my ass, I do miss that meathead.


    ¡°Well, that wasn¡¯t very nice, Kal,¡± Mom chimed.


    ¡°He will be fine. Padraic is made of tougher stuff than that.¡±


    Mom just shrugged her shoulders, and we went back to lounging around. Mom also took some time off for whatever reason. I guess she doesn¡¯t really need to go to the shop to work, and she can always just work from home. She must like to commute to work to separate work from home.


    ¡°So, Kaladin. Have you decided yet?¡± my mom asked me.


    ¡°Huh? Decided on what?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, don¡¯t tell me you have forgotten already?¡±


    What was she talking about? Forgot what exactly?


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you are talking about,¡± I said, confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing Cerila is asleep right now. You might break her little heart if she knew you forgot her birthday.¡±


    Oh.


    I did forget that her birthday was coming up soon. It¡¯s hard to remember birthdays when you celebrate them every five years. I only remember mine since it¡¯s in the middle of the rainy season, and there is literally nothing else to think about during those times.


    Not only that, it was her tenth birthday which was an important milestone in this world. Most civilizations recognized individuals as adults after their fifteenth birthday so turning ten was a big deal.


    ¡°Uh. Sorry¡­ I guess I did forget. But decide on what exactly?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me. Just don¡¯t let Cerila know you forgot. I promise I won¡¯t tell her,¡± she said with a sly smile. ¡°But have you decided on a gift? She would be absolutely devastated if you didn¡¯t get her something.¡±


    ¡°I uh¡­ no. I don¡¯t have anything,¡± I admitted.


    I had no idea what to get Cerila. Let alone anything I could afford. I¡¯ve spent nearly all my money on teaching supplies, but I did have a sizable haul from my Nekchic slaughter. But of course, Dad didn¡¯t confiscate the money since Cerila and I earned it fairly.


    ¡°Well, that just won¡¯t do. I have to go to the port tomorrow to sell some things. Would you like to come with me? It can be a little mother and son date, and we can find you something to buy for Cerila?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that sounds nice. But, are you sure it¡¯s okay? I¡¯m still grounded, after all¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a good boy. I¡¯m sure one day won¡¯t hurt. Besides, you don¡¯t have much time. The rainy season is almost here, and the port will be closed in a few days. And you can always find nicer things there than you can at the market.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you, then let¡¯s go.¡±


    It should be fun going to the port. I¡¯ve never left Owlkirk before, so it should be interesting. I was curious to see what life was like outside of this little home of mine.


    ¡ª


    The next day I traveled with Mom to Eastport. It was the only port on the island and was apparently decently sized. It was about a four-hour round trip from Owlkirk via carriage ride. People would hitch a ride in the mornings and come back later in the evening.


    I knew Mom would come to the port at least once a month to sell some of her wares here, but I¡¯ve never gone with her. She almost always goes alone, as far as I know. Even Cerila hasn¡¯t gone with her.


    The ride so far was uneventful.


    A road ran straight through the middle of the island that connected Eastport to the bridge that connected this island to the bigger island. Most people didn¡¯t even bother stopping in Owlkirk or the more northern village as it made no sense since it was just a straight shot to the capital.


    It seemed people didn¡¯t want to spend more time in the jungle than they had to. Although the military maintained and guarded these roads, a monster attack was still possible. I heard the driver even mention that bandits had been prowling around recently. I didn¡¯t think much of it.


    I doubt people could circumvent the rangers patrolling for long. If they could find two kids in the vast forest, I imagine a group of armed men wouldn¡¯t last much longer.


    However, one notable thing was the fact the carriage wasn¡¯t using horses. I had been expecting them, but she told me horses are mainly used on the mainland when I asked Mom about it. Instead of traditional horses, this carriage was pulled by a single giant lizard. It seemed docile for the most part. Mom encouraged me to try and pet it, but it hissed at me when I reached for it.


    I just wanted to pat it¡­


    The lizard did just as well as any horse would do. Maybe even better, considering the awful heat and humidity of the jungle. I¡¯m sure a horse would have been struggling from the weather by now. But the red and green lizard didn¡¯t even seem bothered by the adverse conditions.


    There was also one more peculiar thing going on.


    ¡°Mom? Why didn¡¯t we feel the barrier when we went through it?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s because the village wards don¡¯t protect this road. So it¡¯s sort of like a double-edged sword. The rangers protect and maintain this road, but in case of an invading force, they block the paths and let monsters into the area. So it helps deter would-be attackers. But we will pass a much larger barrier in a few moments, and I hope you are ready for it,¡± she explained.


    I see. That¡¯s very creative and makes the most sense.


    The rangers don¡¯t seem to be too numerous, so using guerilla warfare would be ideal. A few hundred rangers could probably hold off a massive invading army in the jungle, maybe even long enough that they would run out of supplies before reaching the capital. Then, of course, an army could just sally out anywhere on one of the islands, but the jungle would be just as deadly as the rangers. All in all, it¡¯s a good strategy.


    After the final hour, we should have been able to see the sea, but it just looked like the same road we had been traveling down. Then the feeling of crossing the wards washed over everyone.


    It was much more intense than the one around the village. Everyone let out muffled grunts. Some exhaled quickly, trying to expel the feeling from their bodies. Even Mom, who was a regular, seemed unsettled by the phenomenon.


    It was essentially twice as bad as the village wards. The feeling crawled straight into your brain and made you so uncomfortable you wouldn¡¯t want to proceed anymore. Even the ever-so-reliable lizard needed to stop to gather its bearings. This is what must keep monsters from coming into the barrier.


    But upon breaching the barrier, everything changed. The jungle cleared out, and the vast ocean spread across the horizon. Seeing it for the first time was breathtaking. The aquamarine color stood out even this far away.


    The wind was warm and smelled of sea salt. Of course, I had seen plenty of oceans in my time. I¡¯ve even been on entirely water planets with no land to speak of. But somehow, this beautiful scenery could captivate even me, someone who has crossed the stars.


    ¡°This view is always worth the trip. I don¡¯t think it will ever get old,¡± my mother spoke fondly.


    I could only nod in response. It was crazy to think that this was only two hours away from my tiny home in Owlkirk. I doubt I could grow to find fault with this view no matter how long I lived. Just what other kinds of scenery does this world have to offer?


    Upon reaching Eastport, everyone clambered off the carriage, and together with Mom, we headed deeper into the port. Although Eastport was a small town, it didn¡¯t have many permanent buildings.


    Most people here just set up cloth tents and makeshift wooden stalls haphazardly. It felt more like a bazaar than a traditional market. Everyone was hawking their wares, but it didn¡¯t seem hostile at all. The people were all smiling, and the atmosphere overall was enjoyable. The constant smell of seafood and salty seawater was also very refreshing.


    There was a myriad of different people here. Beastmen, Elves, Humans, and Dwarves were all present. Wood Elves still held the majority but not overwhelmingly. I also saw a Dagin for the first time.


    I was expecting them to be like Beastmen, half Human, half fish, but that was definitely not the case. Dagins were literally bipedal fish people. The only vaguely Human thing about them was they stood upright when they walked on land. They also came in a variety of different colors and patterns, making them quite diverse from each other.


    But there were two things I couldn¡¯t help but notice. One, they didn¡¯t wear any clothes. It was somewhat awkward to look at them without clothing, but most of them seemed to at least cover their more intimate parts with a simple loincloth.


    The other most eye-catching thing was that everyone had a bubble of swirling water around their neck. Mom explained to me that Dagins need water to breathe, so only Dagins who can use water magic can come onto land.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    So every Dagin that is walking on land right now is constantly maintaining a spell for circulating water through their gills. It seems troublesome to me, but it doesn¡¯t appear to be too much of a problem for them.


    I was also somewhat worried that my internal instincts as a former Death Commando would take over upon seeing a species that was very much not Human. But I was pleased to find that I felt completely indifferent to the Dagin, even a bit curious. All the other races I¡¯ve seen so far have been closely related to Humans. Perhaps I¡¯ve just grown accustomed to how things are now.


    Or maybe my brain isn¡¯t working against me anymore.


    Mom went ahead and trusted that I wouldn¡¯t stray too far as she sold her wares to a few merchants. I¡¯ve been walking around for some time now trying to find something for Cerila but nothing has caught my eye. However, it hasn¡¯t all been in vain.


    I¡¯ve been learning about the economy and how things work around here. So far I¡¯ve been able to deduce this much from listening in on conversations and asking merchants myself.


    One hundred silver coins equal one large silver coin. Ten large silver coins equal one gold coin. One hundred gold coins equal one large gold and beyond that is twenty large gold coins, equaling one large Mithril coin. So far, every merchant I¡¯ve spoken to has said they have never seen a Mithril coin, and most haven¡¯t even seen a large gold coin before.


    So roughly speaking, a family of four needed to make a little less than one large silver a month to feed themselves. That makes me wonder how much Mom and Dad bring in.


    Food has never been a problem, and we have plenty of luxuries. I¡¯d have to guess that together they make at least five large silvers a month. I make about half a large silver with my hunting, and that¡¯s just me doing it for fun once or twice a week.


    Also, all currency isn¡¯t the same. I¡¯ve learned that every merchant around here weighs every coin no matter what nation the coinage came from. The Syn¡¯nari Dins, the currency I have been using my entire life, is actually one of the worst currencies in the world.


    Compared to just across the pond, City State Ostela¡¯s Marks are the highest appreciated coin and are the standard used worldwide. That was a little sad to hear that my home nation had one of the worst economies around, but I guess most people live off the land around here, so it shouldn¡¯t be too surprising that our economy isn¡¯t all that great. Even more so is that we are an archipelago nation and have to trade using the Dagin¡¯s resources.


    ¡°Find anything, Kal?¡± my mom whispered in my ear.


    I jumped in surprise. I couldn¡¯t hear or sense her coming at all. My mom could be terrifying sometimes.


    ¡°No¡­ nothing interesting.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know a few stalls that might have something. But are you hungry? We haven¡¯t eaten lunch today," Mom suggested.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m pretty hungry.¡±


    Mom dragged me around to a new section of the market we hadn¡¯t been to yet. This part was a little closer to the docks. I guess Mom knows the general layout of this place. I started browsing a few stalls while Mom ordered us some food.


    I finally found something that might be somewhat interesting for Cerila. I figured clothing was useless for her since Mom made her outfits, but one of the miscellaneous merchants had a small notebook for sale that would make a great diary.


    Girls like writing journals, right? Maybe I should get one too...


    The diary was simple in design with a brown leather cover; it also had a slight yellow gem-like stone in the center. The book also had well over two hundred pages of paper instead of parchment. It was also very affordable for me at only one large silver. With a little bit of haggling, I¡¯m sure I could get it down to at least 85 silver. Unfortunately, most of the things here were so far out of my price range I could only dream of purchasing them.


    I went ahead and haggled with the merchant for a bit, waiting for Mom, and managed to get the price down to eighty-seven silver. A very fair price if I do say so myself.


    As I was handing over the money, I could smell the aroma of grilled seafood wafting toward me. I turned towards the delicious smell to see Mom walking over to me with¡­ three empty wooden skewers and one that was half empty.


    ¡°Here you go,¡± my mom chirped while taking another bite out of what little remained of the last skewer and handing it to me.


    What was the point of asking me if I wanted food¡­


    There was still a lot of meat on it, but that only begged the question of how she managed to decimate three and a half skewers worth of this grilled fish on the way towards me. Mom, seemingly being able to see my distress, hugged me suddenly.


    ¡°Sorry, I got a little hungry on the way over,¡± she said sheepishly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. This should hold me off till dinner.¡±


    Mom tightened her hug even more. ¡°I¡¯m also sorry about how I¡¯ve been treating you. You might be thinking I¡¯ve forgotten about you since Cerila has come to live with us, but that¡¯s not the case.¡±


    I could only look up in surprise. I might have to admit I was a little jealous about how much affection Mom was giving Cerila the last few months. But I tried not to let it bother me all that much. Guess I really can¡¯t hide anything from Mom.


    ¡°You are a smart boy so you might have already figured it out, but¡­ I¡¯m sure you know Cerila needed more attention, considering what happened to her. She hasn¡¯t had parents in almost four years. That¡¯s a long time for a little girl to be lost.¡±


    I understand now. It does make sense really.


    It¡¯s not too exaggerated to say Mom has helped Cerila the most after moving in with us. Cerila¡¯s overall attitude and confidence have completely skyrocketed in a short amount of time, mainly due to Mom¡¯s affection for her.


    It could have taken years for Cerila to recover mentally, but the amount of time and love Mom has shared with her has helped tremendously. I doubt even I could have helped Cerila out this much in such a short time.


    It made sense, but I was still a little jealous. This tiny brain of mine is confusing¡­


    ¡°It might be wrong of me to say this, but it¡¯s just how I feel. No matter what, Kaladin, I will always love you more. I don¡¯t know if I could ever love Cerila as much as I love you, my first son, my pride and joy. Right now, it¡¯s just that Cerila needs a little bit extra, so I hope you don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten you.¡±


    Mom spoke so sincerely that I felt like I was about to cry. I was selfish in wanting to monopolize Mom¡¯s affection, but I completely understood what she meant. I cared about Cerila, too, and was ever thankful for my parents accepting her so willingly and showering her with affection.


    So I just hugged her back and sucked my tears back in, and tried my best to reassure her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. I understand. I love you too.¡±


    Mom looked down at me, her eyes watering slightly. ¡°Mmm. I¡¯m glad. What did you find for Cerila?¡±


    I showed her the diary, and she nodded slowly. ¡°Not bad. But we can do better. It¡¯s her tenth birthday. It has to be a bit more special than that.¡±


    ¡°But I thought it would be nice¡­ and I don¡¯t have any more money.¡±


    ¡°It is nice, but that can just be extra. And don¡¯t worry about money. I have something perfect in mind.¡±


    Mom led me to a stall that was a short distance away. A tall, lanky High Elf with long silver hair operated the booth. He smiled at my mom when we walked up together.


    ¡°Ah, Seana, it''s nice to see you. Is this your son?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Aien. Yes, this is my son, Kaladin. Kaladin, this is Aien. I sell a lot of my clothes to him.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, sir,¡± I said politely.


    Aien gave me a slight bow. ¡°Ah, so polite. Your mother speaks very highly of you, young man. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you. Now, what can I do for you two today?¡±


    ¡°We are looking for a gift, but I remembered you have a particular item. Would you still happen to have it?¡± Mom asked.


    Aien gave her a knowing smile and procured a small wooden box. ¡°I believe this is what you are looking for?¡±


    The box was made of some kind of light gray wood. The grain had a beautiful swirling pattern on it, making it look like a snowstorm trapped inside the wood grain.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one. Here take a look, Kaladin.¡± Mom encouraged me to open the small box.


    The box could fit in the palm of my hand, and I opened it slowly. Inside was a white lace collar? It was gorgeous in a weird type of way. The lace was intricate and finely made. Tiny blue snowflakes also adorned the white lace at regular intervals. At what I assumed to be the center was a small bright blue gemstone. I had to guess that it was probably a sapphire or at least a piece of one. Even though it was only a gem fragment, it was still very elegant looking.


    But why a collar?


    ¡°It¡¯s a collar?¡± I asked, confused.


    Aien just laughed, and Mom gave me a wry smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s called a choker. It¡¯s High Elf fashion from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. I¡¯m positive Cerila would absolutely adore this if you gave it to her.¡±


    I could only look at them apprehensively. I felt more akin to giving my pet a collar than a girl. Would she actually like this? I mean the way Mom is looking at me makes me feel like Cerila would like this. They have spent enough time together that she should know Cerila¡¯s taste by now.


    ¡°I assure you, young man, that any girl would love to have such a beautiful gift or your money back, guaranteed,¡± Aien spoke confidently.


    I guess the man knows how to make a sale. Indeed this cost too much, though. The gem alone was probably worth nearly a gold coin.


    ¡°Are you sure, Mom?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it would look nice on her?¡±


    I have to admit the choker would probably fit Cerila very much. It wasn¡¯t too far off to say the thing might have actually been made specifically for her. I wasn¡¯t sure if she would like it, but Mom thinks otherwise.


    So sure, why not.


    Mom paid for the choker, but I didn¡¯t see how much it cost. Aien also gave us the box for free, concluding our shopping for the day.


    But Mom left with me with one request. ¡°Make sure when you give Cerila the choker you put it on her, okay? Promise me.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like a big deal to me, but I could do that much at least. It was probably hard to tie that small knot behind your neck anyways.


    Together we walked around the market for a few more hours, just browsing around until the next carriage came to take us back home. Today was a lot of fun. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve spent quality time with Mom, so this felt nice. Mom helped reassure me of my own feelings and even bought a nice gift for me to give to Cerila. All in all, today was a good day.


    ¡ª


    Mom and I arrived late back home. I already miss the cool weather and atmosphere down at Eastport. Perhaps I¡¯ll move there one day. But right now I had more pressing matters to attend to.


    Although, knowing Cerila, I had a limited amount of time to hide these gifts, I knew she would descend upon me at any moment. And I wanted these gifts to be a surprise after all.


    I was going to place the gifts in the top section of my closet, somewhere where I was confident Cerila wouldn¡¯t be able to find them. I began to panic a little bit as I listened to the approaching footsteps as they silently tip-toed towards my room.


    She¡¯s arrived too soon.


    Cerila threw the door open and made immediate eye contact with me. I still had the diary and box in my hands, and I didn¡¯t even have time to make it to the closet. The staredown lasted what seemed like an eternity.


    Neither of us made a move until finally. <What¡¯s that, Kaladin?>


    I put the diary under my arm and signed with one hand while placing the box behind my back, <Nothing. Just something I bought at the port.>


    <Then why are you trying to hide it?> Cerila asked while slowly approaching me.


    I¡¯m in danger.


    <I¡¯m not trying to hide it¡­ I just want to put it away, is all.>


    <Why would you place a book and a box in your closet? That¡¯s where clothes go.>


    <True but, well, you see¡ª>


    I didn¡¯t get a chance to make another excuse.


    Cerila had already lunged at me at full force, knocking me over onto my back. I barely managed to drop the diary to safety, but the box was still in jeopardy. Cerila pinned both my arms to the ground and then held down the arm that had the box with her knee.


    I couldn¡¯t let her see the gift yet.


    Cerila might be bigger, stronger, and faster than me. She is even a better mage than me. However, there is one thing I am the undisputed champion in. I guarantee there isn¡¯t a single soul on this planet that can beat me in hand-to-hand combat.


    I¡¯ve spent thousands of hours mastering and honing my skills with over two thousand years'' worth of Humanities finest martial arts, everything from Boxing to Brazilian jiu-jitsu to Krav Maga, and everything else in between. So I would not be bested by a mere fox girl in another world.


    I bucked my hips off the ground aggressively with enough force to make her go airborne. I used this time to drop the box and used both my hands to push her legs back.


    I wrapped both my legs around her waist, putting Cerila in a guard position, then I trapped her left side with my leg and used my other leg to scissor sweep her. I put a healthy amount of mana into my moves to guarantee my victory. I had already won in just mere moments, and now I was on top.


    Oh, how the tables have turned my dear friend.


    Cerila seemed equal parts shocked and embarrassed that I had easily turned things around. Her face was turning bright red, but that didn¡¯t stop her from trying to fight back. However, I made a critical mistake.


    In the heat of the moment, I had forgotten the whole point of this and left the box unattended. Cerila snatched it up, but I managed to pin her down before she could open it. It took everything I had to keep her down, even for a few moments. We thrashed around, attempting to outdo the other, but eventually, we both stopped. Our chest heaving and out of breath I slowly turned my head towards the door, and our eyes met.


    ¡°Sorry for interrupting!¡± my mom shouted.


    ¡°NO! YOU DON¡¯T UNDERSTAND!¡± I shouted back.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± she yelled while quickly running down the hall.


    I could only let out a deep sigh. Well, this is embarrassing. This was the first time I¡¯ve wrestled Cerila like this.


    Typically, I just call uncle after thrashing around for a bit. But I wanted to protect the surprise. So much for that. I should have just left them outside for a bit and then retrieved them when Cerila was asleep.


    <Sorry.> Cerila signed meekly, her face a bright crimson red.


    <It¡¯s fine. This was supposed to be a surprise gift for your birthday. Well, not anymore.>


    The box had opened during our struggle at some point, and the choker fell out. Thankfully it didn¡¯t get caught in the melee, so it wasn¡¯t dirty or damaged. I picked it up and placed it inside the box again. Then I gave the box to Cerila.


    <Happy early birthday. I also got you a diary. I might as well give you both of them now.>


    Cerila gingerly accepted the gifts, and she seemed both happy and a little ashamed. <Sorry for ruining the surprise.> she signed.


    <It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sure Mom and Dad got you something, so this can just be an early gift from me.>


    Mom also made it very clear to me that this was supposed to be a gift from me to Cerila, not a gift from Mom and me.


    <Do you like it?> I asked.


    Cerila was inspecting the choker. I couldn''t make out her expression. It seemed like a mix of a lot of different emotions to me. But her tail and ears swaying quickly back and forth betrayed her joy.


    <It¡¯s so pretty. I love it. Thank you, Kal.>


    <Glad you like it. Here hand it over. I¡¯ll put it on for you.>


    Cerila¡¯s eyes looked like they were about to burst out of her face, <Whu.. what? Are you going to put it on me? Are you sure?>


    What¡¯s with that look? It¡¯s really not a big deal. <Yeah, I¡¯m sure. Now let me see it.>


    Cerila gingerly handed me the accessory, and I began to tie it around her neck. I could see how this would be difficult for you to do on your own.


    The tiny thread to secure it to your neck made it challenging. Once finished, I stepped back and admired Cerila¡¯s new choker. It fit her perfectly. The white lace was almost exactly the same color as her hair. The blue snowflakes and gem reminded me of her ice magic as well. It was a perfect match.


    Cerila was patting at her neck. She looked equal parts happy and surprised.


    <Something the matter?> I asked.


    <No! I just can¡¯t believe it is all¡­ You¡¯re the best Kaladin.> She gave me a dazzling smile with both her fangs sticking out as well.


    She promptly embraced me, and I had been expecting a hug disguised as retribution for earlier. Instead, it was similar to the warm hug she gave me all the way back when I was carrying her home for the first time. Somehow this one felt even more impassioned. I just hugged her tightly back, not wanting to spoil the mood.


    Mom really does know best. I¡¯m happy that Cerila likes it so much.

 Ch.19- Digging Up the Dead

    No¡­ not this, can¡¯t be happening. Not again, please.


    I woke to Cerila holding me in worry. I was in a cold sweat and panting hard. <Kal!? Are you okay? Wake up!>


    My breathing was erratic so it took me a few moments to calm myself down. I put on a strained smile. <I¡¯m fine¡ªjust a nightmare. Let¡¯s get ready for today.> I reassured her quickly, wiping the sweat off my face. She didn¡¯t seem to be reassured, but she released me and didn¡¯t press the issue.


    This was my sixth nightmare this week. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had so many in a row. I usually only have one a week. It¡¯s always about my previous life. But these have been on a completely different level. I typically can¡¯t even remember what I had a nightmare about.


    However, when my nightmares are this bad, it¡¯s always the exact moment being replayed. I failed to grab that Elunari child¡¯s hand before he fell. The sound of that same poor soul hitting the ground is ever-present in my memory and this nightmare. It rattled me even more now, knowing just how close in age I was to that child. The things going through its head as it fell must have been terrifying.


    I¡¯m so sorry, little one. You didn¡¯t deserve to die like that. It¡¯s all my fault.


    ¡ª


    The majority of the rainy season has finally ended. It came and went in a blink of an eye. Although it¡¯s still raining outside, it¡¯s at the tail end.


    It¡¯s only been seven years in this new world, but it has seemed much longer. So many things have happened in such a short amount of time: good things and bad things.


    I¡¯ve learned so much, and I still have even more things to learn. I¡¯ve grown far closer to people than I ever did in my previous life. I¡¯ve felt an array of emotions that I only read about in books. But, I can say that I''ve never been happier without a shadow of a doubt. The happiness my friends and family have given me has become irreplaceable to me. I can only wish I¡¯ve done the same for them.


    I know I¡¯ve also caused my fair share of grief as well. I spent the first half of my new life in denial, outright rejecting the unbelievable gift I had received. People could only dream about getting a second chance at life, yet here I am.


    It took a near-death experience and a complete mental breakdown to realize how lucky I was. Finally, to stop calling my beloved mother and father Xenos and witches.


    But I finally accepted what I knew to be true, and it has brought me an insurmountable amount of joy. I also had to come to terms that I may be quick to anger and struggle to control these newfound emotions I have.


    Thinking back to that fateful day, I think the first emotion I ever experienced might have been anger. I was angry at Zeus for killing that Elunari girl for no reason, and I let that anger fester.


    But I learned to channel that anger and frustration in order to do something good in my second life. I might have scared my best friend across the way, though. I feel bad about it. But I think we have come to an understanding.


    After all, it was my blind anger that led me to help Cerila out of her own personal hell. Of course, I wanted to help her anyways, but I¡¯m not sure I would have acted the same way if I wasn¡¯t angry.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t even the right way to go about things, but I could care less. I¡¯d do the same thing over again if It meant the same results. I have no qualms with walking over those who tarnish my happiness or the happiness of those dear to me.


    Before, I fought for Humanity as the shield and spear of an entire species. Now, I fight for those I care about. Hopefully, I won¡¯t have to do very much fighting anymore.


    I might still be a child, even considering I had fifteen years of life prior to this one. Looking back, I was barely Human. Those fifteen years of existence could scarcely be called a life.


    I sometimes have dreams about those early days, where I remember how I felt absolutely nothing. My head was devoid of all emotions, only a clear cold conscience whose only focus was to fight, learn, and be as efficient as possible for the sake of Humanity.


    And those dreams and memories frighten me.


    The worst part is I know that part of me is still inside of me. I could probably live for thousands of years, and I could never undo what those early days did to me. So I can only strive to be a better version of myself. To not let myself succumb to that mental state again.


    I don¡¯t know when that all changed for me. It was a slow creeping kind of change. Perhaps it started with Heimdall. He was the first person to treat me like a person looking back. Then slowly but surely, I began to meet people who did the same. Nyx, Doctor Su¨¢rez, and all of Hades Squad.


    Minus punk-ass Zeus and Nike, of course. I don¡¯t care if they were just following orders.


    I thought that protecting them should be my first priority somewhere along the line. So even in my final hours, I made sure to safeguard Hades Squad. I attacked them in hopes of taking all the blame for whatever I was being wanted for.


    It was probably because the Navy had realized I had begun to change, and they couldn¡¯t afford to let their number one weapon grow feelings. After all, I can see just how dangerous feelings can be. If I had a fraction of the power I did right now as I used to, I would be a liability to everyone around me.


    I¡¯ve made many promises in this life as well. To be the best son in the world, be the best friend I could possibly be, and protect those close to me no matter the cost. Recently I broke one of those promises, albeit a small one, but a promise nonetheless. I strive to keep my promises, so breaking one of my own volitions was unacceptable. Perhaps it was the misjudgment of my youthful mind.


    Either way, I have no valid excuses. I learned the hard way just how much I hated the disappointed looks on Mom and Dad¡¯s faces. So I wouldn¡¯t be making the same mistake twice. And today is the day Cerila and I get to prove our resolve.


    Most kids probably wouldn¡¯t want to do the same thing they just got in trouble for doing, but not going hunting again would defeat the purpose of learning from our mistakes. So today was not only just a regular hunt.


    Instead, it was also an opportunity to show Mom and Dad that we were serious. That Cerila and I had learned from our mistakes. If we broke our promise again, we might never be trusted again.


    And the bond of trust I have with my parents is essential. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to meet Cerila if it wasn¡¯t for Dad trusting me that day. I wanted to prove that they could trust me, and I wanted to leave no doubt that I was worthy of that trust.


    <Ready?>


    <Ready.> Cerila signed back.


    The walk into the cool morning jungle was somber. Cerila¡¯s birthday was coming up in just a few days, but it was festival time. Tomorrow it would begin in earnest. I missed the first festival, since I was only two when it happened.


    But every five years, the town holds a little event after the rainy season. I thought it might have been a religious activity, but that wasn''t the case. It seems the people around here don''t really follow a religion but instead revere nature as a whole.


    But today wasn¡¯t the day for all of this, and it was best to separate those feelings from the task at hand. Even though we had fun days ahead of us, we had something to accomplish. Doing this meant just as much to her as it did to me. We both have a lot to prove.


    So far, the hunting has gone well. During the post rainy season, animals and monsters alike crawl out of their hiding places and go on the prowl. The wet ground made tracking them far too easy.


    The rain was nothing more than a light mist giving the jungle a smell of fresh morning dew. The village wards did a great job of stopping the tropical storms that battered this side of the island.


    Mom and Dad both said those storms could get pretty intense, to the point that Eastport practically picks up and leaves. I guess that explains all the non-permanent buildings there. They just go inland, let the storms sweep the port away, then rebuild it every year.


    Crunch.


    I shot a perfect arrow right into the head of a spider-like insect. It was an ugly thing. It was a monster, but it wasn¡¯t dangerous. I think it was around a threat level of five.


    The creature lacked venom like most spiders, instead, relying on its strong webbing to catch prey. The silk sack would fetch a good profit. Cerila winced while I cut away said sack from the insect. She should just be glad she couldn¡¯t hear the sickening crunching noises this thing was making.


    Gathering herbs was also something to be done on top of hunting. The jungle was a bountiful supply of medical herbs. Grandpa personally paid me for retrieving them for him.


    Dad taught me about nearly every single plant that grew in this jungle. Whether the plant had the potential to be used for medicine, which plants were poisonous, and which were edible. The amount of botanical knowledge Dad has taught me was right behind the wisdom he bestowed upon me for hunting. Sadly I had to admit, picking herbs was absolutely boring compared to the thrill of the hunt. The money made it worth it, but I still had trouble dedicating time and going out of my way to find the plants.


    Only a few plants attracted animals and monsters, so they usually grew out of the way. I was also competing with people who regularly came in search of the herbs as it was much easier to pick herbs than hunt a living creature. Even some of the village children would venture into the earliest sections of the jungle in search of some quick coin.


    Cerila was helping me pick a few herbs when she tried to get my attention. <Kal, look.>


    I walked over to the base of the tree she was at to see what she wanted. <What¡¯s up?> I asked.


    <Look.>


    Cerila put her arm through the tree trunk with no visible resistance. Her arm even disappeared as if it was cut off. It was the same phenomenon when we found the ward stone. The tree was way too small to hold a ward the size of that massive stone, so I was curious what the illusion was hiding.


    I was a little apprehensive about putting my head through an illusion when I had no idea what was on the other side. But nothing terrible happened to Cerila, so it should be fine. And if something was in there¡­


    I¡¯d burn the whole thing down.


    My head breached the illusion and the scene of a hollowed-out tree greeted me. It was hollowed out enough for me to wiggle into it, but I didn¡¯t need to. Instead, towards the back of the wood wall was a gray stone in the same shape and makeup as the ward I saw.


    But, of course, this stone was much, much smaller. But that wasn¡¯t what caught my eye. Half of the symbols on the rock weren¡¯t glowing. Instead, a single character was glowing red, and every symbol beyond it had no light. It looked like an error in the code.


    I should report this to Captain Amber or Sgt. Meus. Surely this can¡¯t be a good thing. We were closer to the sea in the southern portion of the jungle. Last time we found the bigger ward in the west.


    Maybe this is some kind of supporting ward or possibly a redundancy. Either way, I filed our rough location away in my brain so I could make the report when we got back. If it was something serious, I¡¯m sure a ranger patrol would be on top of us in moments.


    And the rangers never came as we hunted and foraged aimlessly for another hour or two. The haul in both herbs and prey was bountiful today. Both of us were standing still in the middle of the jungle, we had gotten to roughly where the first barrier should be on this side of the jungle.


    It was a weird feeling, knowing that the border was right there before us even though you couldn¡¯t see it. We could just feel it. We didn¡¯t need to say anything to each other as we began walking back home. We¡¯ve spent enough time out here today.


    However, Cerila abruptly stopped her nose twitching. <Do you hear anyone, Kal?> She asked.


    I tried to listen to anything out of the ordinary, people tended to be loud, so I usually could hear them. But the jungle was as usual. I only heard the sound of light rain hitting the trees and the occasional animal noise. Nothing out of the ordinary.


    <No, I don¡¯t hear anyone.>


    <I smell people. A few of them and something else as well. They are getting closer.>


    Mm, I guess since we are upwind right now. Cerila must have been late in detecting them. Whoever it was, their scent was being blown away from us and ours into them. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem. It¡¯s probably a ranger squad or some hunters. But she said she smelt something else?


    <What is with them?>


    <I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never smelled an animal like that before. It¡¯s new to me, but it¡¯s an animal and not a monster.>


    <Do you smell blood?> I had to be sure it wasn¡¯t a group of people being attacked by a jungle panther or something.


    <No, no blood. But they are moving towards us a bit faster now. Kal, I¡¯m worried.> Cerila¡¯s white hair was standing on edge as she signed.


    I didn¡¯t feel anything out of the ordinary. The jungle was big but running into other hunters or rangers wasn¡¯t uncommon at all.


    The rangers tended to stay out of everyone¡¯s way, but I¡¯d run into plenty of other hunters during my time in the jungle. But ignoring Cerila¡¯s instincts would be foolish. I wasn¡¯t certain how much Beastmen¡¯s animal biology affected them, but I¡¯m confident they are far more attuned to these things than Elves or Humans.


    <Let¡¯s try to move away from them. I¡¯ve never seen hunters use an animal in the jungle, but there is a good chance they have our scent. We can just avoid them altogether.>


    We started jogging off in the opposite way they were coming. Sadly, it took us away from the village, but it would give us more time to act if they were following us at least.


    Or so I thought.


    After about five minutes of jogging, I could hear it, the telltale sign of a dog barking every so often. It wasn¡¯t very loud, but I knew it was a dog. And it was only getting closer. Cerila looked at me, and I gave the signal.


    <Run.>


    I know for a fact the local hunters don¡¯t use dogs. I¡¯ve never even seen a dog in this world. So I didn¡¯t even expect them to exist.


    And there was no way it was native to this jungle which means somebody brought it here. My skin began to crawl as we sprinted through the underbrush, but it seemed they were still gaining on us no matter how hard we ran.


    <How many of them are there?> I asked quickly.


    <There are at least three men and one animal. Kal, they are getting closer.> The fear was evident on her face.


    Indeed they are. They were closing in and fast. I had to make a decision.


    There are three adult men and a dog running after us, and if we keep running, they will catch us. It was far too much to hope they would turn around now or that a random ranger patrol would show up.


    I couldn¡¯t let luck decide our fate. Maybe it just is a group of hunters, but now my instincts are yelling at me as well.


    I stopped dead in my tracks. <Cerila, keep running. Run as far away from them as you can, and don¡¯t turn back.>


    <No! We can just keep running. It will be fine!>


    I steeled myself and attempted to calm my pounding heart. We both can¡¯t make it out of here if the worst comes to turn. I promised to protect Cerila, even if it cost me everything.


    I leaked a good amount of blood lust and made sure to pick my following words carefully. <You need to go. If they are after us, I can slow them down enough for you to go find people. You are faster than me. I¡¯ll just slow you down in the long run. So please, go now. Hopefully, this is all just a big misunderstanding.>


    Cerila''s eyes widened in fear, and she was about to refute, but I couldn¡¯t let her. We were running out of time, and I could hear footsteps closing in from the distance.


    They weren¡¯t even trying to hide the fact that they were in a full sprint. I grasped her hand and begged.


    Her eyes began to puff up as tears rolled down her face now, but she didn¡¯t refute my plea. Cerila gave me one final stare and squeezed my hands tightly.


    She dropped her pack and bolted off into the jungle at full speed. I sent a wave of earth magic to fill in the holes she left from running. Even if I didn¡¯t completely hide her tracks, it was good enough.


    Good, now let¡¯s see who is ruining my very important day.


    ---


    Fron¡¯s POV


    ¡°Gah damn, Fron! How much further do we have to run in this jungle!¡± complained Goddard, out of breath.


    The useless sack of meat could barely maintain his body enhancement for twenty minutes. This brisk run through the jungle should be a breeze, but this bastard won¡¯t even practice his mana control even though he is twenty years old, useless.


    ¡°Yeah, Fron, surely we are close now, right?¡± piped Orman.


    Tch, the boss, gives me the two most useless and ugly idiots to be with. I get that we need manpower, but honestly, these two are just dead weight. Why couldn¡¯t I just be with Jessine?


    ¡°Shut your traps, you half-wits. Elves can hear yap from miles away, so shut up and run faster,¡± I barked.


    I swear these idiots wanted a group of Syn¡¯nari rangers to put an arrow into our heads. We could get away with the mutt barking every once in a while, but these two complaining and moaning would get us killed quickly.


    Besides, we were nearly on top of them now, they could keep running, but we would find them. The two kids were leaving a nice clear trail in the soft soil to follow.


    It looks like the information was good after all.


    Fighting adults was always a pain. They struggled to the bitter end more often than not, and it¡¯s not like they put up much of a fight. But kids? Too easy. I¡¯d rather take the easy way out than the long and annoying way.


    The mutt slowed, and we ran into a clearing. Judging by the tracks, the kids are real close now. The dog went straight for a downed tree and growled while pawing at it.


    You couldn¡¯t run, so you tried to hide, huh?


    ¡°Oram. Tell them to come out,¡± I ordered.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    At least this idiot knew some Elvish. The less injured the kids were, the better.


    Oram began speaking in Elvish, but there was no response.


    ¡°What do we do, Fron?¡± Goddard asked.


    ¡°Warn them one more time and tell them we are sending in the dog if they don¡¯t come out.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to have to send the dog in but at least it wouldn¡¯t kill them. Jessine can just heal the wounds, and the other kid will be too afraid to run. Oram sent another warning but still nothing.


    I released the mutt and gave the hunt command. The dog was smart enough to tell the difference between hunt and kill. Hopefully, we paid good money for this thing.


    I was expecting the cries of a very unfortunate Elven child followed by blood-curdling screams, but instead, there was just a loud, sickening crunch and the final whimper of a dog.


    What the hell just happened?


    ¡°Goddard. Go check the tree.¡± I demanded.


    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t wanna.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid of kids? Go. Check. The. Tree.¡±


    There is a chance it could be an old trap. A downed tree made for a good animal trap, so if it was still armed, I''d rather sacrifice the most useless idiot first. Goddard approached the tree slowly, and as he peeked into the tree, I watched his face contort in surprise.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡± Goddard groaned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What do you see,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Dogs dea¡ª¡± Goddard never had a chance to finish his sentence before an arrow pierced the top of his skull.


    I was already in motion before the arrow ended Goddard¡¯s pathetic life. The familiar sound of a bowstring being released was all too real to me. Not only that, I could sense magic being thrown my way as well.


    I unsheathed my trusty steel shortsword and layered it in a coat of water. With a single swipe, I cut down the projectile that was heading my way. It was an arrow coated in fire magic.


    Tch looks like we got baited into a trap.


    I was about to give Oram orders when I saw the unthinkable. In the span of mere seconds from me cutting down the spell, someone had dropped down from the trees, landing on Orams shoulders. I could only watch as a Dark Elf child rammed his fingers into Oram¡¯s eyes, forcing his head up so he could thrust his knife into his throat. The child didn¡¯t hesitate for even a second as he brutally sliced his throat open.


    ¡°Waterball!¡± I panicked.


    But it was too late. Oram was dead before my spell core even finished forming. The child reared back using Oram¡¯s body as a corpse shield and deftly leaped away.


    I couldn¡¯t even comprehend what I was witnessing. A mere child just dispatched two fully grown men and a dog in a heartbeat.


    Now I could clearly see his face, and what I saw sent shivers down my spine. The kid had long black hair with two different colored eyes that were unblinking and empty. The amount of malice he was emitting was far too much for someone his age.


    He must be a Dark Elf Shadow Dancer, probably a half-dwarf with his short stature. That makes sense. No way a kid could be this much of a monster. This wasn¡¯t some kid, just a Dwarf Dark Elf.


    But why did he have High Elf ears? Whatever. The more exotic, the better.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just stop right now, and we can end this peacefully. I didn¡¯t care much for those two anyway so just come with me, and this can all be over. I¡¯ll even let the other one escape.¡±


    An exotic Dark Elf that is also a mage? Talk about a score.


    This guy is worth more than four Goddards and Orams combined. Hell, even the price of the dog paled in comparison to this guy¡¯s worth. Even if we fight, there was no way I was going to lose. It looks like he inherited the worst traits possible in regards to strength and build. Even if he was a decent mage at this close range, he doesn¡¯t stand a chance.


    Instead of saying anything, he glared at me, fully intent on fighting me. I could taste the bloodlust wafting off him. It was so exciting that it made my heart race. I haven¡¯t fought someone like this in a long time.


    A lost limb or two won¡¯t even damage his worth all that much.


    I lunged forward and intended to close the gap, but he had already sent a barrage of Fireballs at me as soon as I tensed. They were fast and strong, so he was also beefing them up a good amount. He must be at the same level as me.


    I sliced through most of the spell cores and dodged the rest. I needed to close the gap and fast. Letting a mage get distance on you leads to an early grave. So I was surprised when my blade connected with another. The Elf used the distraction of the flames to grab Goddard¡¯s sword and at me.


    We traded blows as metal impacted metal. He wasn¡¯t nearly as strong as I was expecting. I was expecting some good body enchantment with all that mana, but not many people were trained like us.


    Guess he is just a mage through and through.


    I already had him on his back foot, and his sword skills were sloppy. But he made up for it in raw speed. He¡¯d toss a Fireball or Ember Wave in to mix his attacks up, but I just cut them down or countered with water magic. Using spells drained my mana, but I couldn¡¯t take that Ember Wave head-on. I could feel the heat before the spell even finished.


    He kept backing off and reengaging with me repeatedly, but I couldn¡¯t see a path to victory for him? What was he doing? Then it hit me.


    He¡¯s not trying to win. He¡¯s buying time.


    I picked up the pace. If I was going to get out of here with my prize, I needed to avoid wasting time. It was only a matter of time before someone else got here, and I couldn¡¯t count on it being my backup. Thankfully, Goddard¡¯s sword was a veritable piece of shit.


    That idiot never maintained his blade. But right now, I couldn''t have been more thankful. The edge was already cracking from repeated blows, and soon it would shatter. I kicked low and committed to a follow-up overhead chop so he would have to block with his sword. I¡¯d split him right down the middle if he didn''t block. I enhanced myself even more fully, intending on cutting straight through that piece of shit iron blade.


    My blade connected dead center and crashed straight through his. I observed his face, so I could watch the look of despair roll over him, but instead, he just glared at me defiantly.


    Yes, struggle till the very end, please. I haven¡¯t had this much of a rush in years.


    To think some random Dark Elf Dwarf in the middle of the jungle would give me such a thrilling fight. He was already retreating from my blade, but it was too late for him.


    I connected at an angle as my blade sliced diagonally across his chest. What little leather he had on was no match for my steel. The wound was deep, but he should live long enough to be healed.


    He let out a high-pitched scream that shouldn¡¯t have come out of someone with Dwarf blood. Was I mistaken? Was this actually a child? Nah, no way.


    He rolled away and tried to staunch the bleeding immediately. He sure was skilled. That much is for sure. This might not have gone my way if he was just a little stronger.


    I approached and couldn¡¯t help but gloat. ¡°Thanks, man, this sure was a lot of fun. I¡¯m not sure if you can understand me, but that was a great fight. You really are something else. It¡¯s a shame we can¡¯t be pals. Hopefully, you won¡¯t hold this against me. Work is work, amirite?¡± I chuckled.


    I could see the nuance of understanding in his eyes as he reacted to my words. His eyes sure were scary for someone so tiny. Maybe he can understand me, but whatever. He couldn¡¯t keep fighting me if he didn¡¯t want to bleed out. And nobody wanted to die like this.


    I was about to shackle him when I involuntarily let out my own scream of pain. An earth spike ruptured from the ground behind me, going straight through the back of my bad knee.


    Gah damn, he is an earth mage?


    I let my guard down and paid for it. He purposely aimed for my knee, that bastard. He knew if he aimed for anything higher than my knee, I would have been able to react. I had to focus through the pain, though. I cut down a few more Fireballs the little bastard sent my way and decided. Screw it; if he dies, he dies.


    ¡°Sonic wave,¡± I yelled through gritted teeth.


    My spell sent out a high-pitched wave of sound. Elf or not, anyone who didn¡¯t protect their ears with mana in time would suffer unimaginable pain as their eardrums burst. Elves especially were prone to this spell thanks to their enhanced hearing. And at this close of range, I doubt he was expecting it.


    The Dark Elf Dwarf screamed in pain as he clutched the sides of his head in agony. Blood was already pooling from his ears and hands. I sliced the stone spike apart, freeing myself. I had to save myself now, so I couldn¡¯t shackle the bastard and take him.


    His screams were attracting way too much attention right now. Even though this fight only lasted a few minutes, it was one of the most challenging battles I¡¯ve ever been in. I was both impressed and beyond pissed.


    I swear if I die to a random arrow in this piece of shit jungle, I¡¯m haunting this bastard forever.


    I went to put him out of his misery. He deserved that much, at least. I brought my sword up so I could end his life.


    You fought well, young Shadow Dancer. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t fight you with your spear.


    ¡ª


    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    Damn it all.


    I was so close, if only I was stronger. Unfortunately, my own body couldn¡¯t keep up with his overwhelming strength and stamina. I did everything I could. I even let myself succumb to my old self just to fight this battle. I dug up the corpse that was Commander Kronos and fought with everything I had.


    Kaladin Shadowheart was too weak to protect anyone, so I had no choice, but I hated every second of this.


    No matter how skilled I was or wasn¡¯t, it didn¡¯t matter if I couldn¡¯t keep up physically. I was still nothing more than a mere child to a skilled adult like him. He was clearly trained.


    Out of the three, he walked like a soldier. He also had the best gear and supplies, and when they finally breached the clearing to my bait, he was the only one not huffing and puffing. I knew right away that he was the most significant threat. That¡¯s why I sent my strongest fire spell at him.


    Even though I blasted him with a large amount of magic, he still deflected it with ease. I couldn¡¯t use more mana on big spells because I wanted to slow him down as much as possible since that didn¡¯t work.


    Not only that, with every swing of his sword, I had to enhance my body to its absolute limit just to take the brunt of the attack. I couldn¡¯t run either.


    At this point, I was so tired he would just run me down. So when the sword finally broke, all I could do was dodge back and hope it didn¡¯t hit my head or neck. I was lucky that I didn¡¯t die instantly, but I wish I did.


    My head was spinning, and my ears were ringing so bad. I thought I knew pain, but this was so much more. I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to sit up and stare death right in the face like last time.


    Anytime I tried to concentrate, my head only spiked with even more blinding pain. Whatever spell he sent my way destroyed my eardrums. I didn¡¯t even have time to hear the spell before I was already in excruciating pain.


    This is it, huh? Hopefully, I gave Cerila enough time to escape. I guess I kept my promise in the end. I protected her with everything I had. At least this time, I could die knowing I did my absolute best and that I did it for someone I cared about.


    He stepped into my field of view and raised his sword. The man¡¯s happy grin was replaced with a solemn face. He was enjoying our fight the entire time. I doubt he even took me seriously, the scum.


    At least he wouldn¡¯t make it out of this jungle alive with that injury. He purposely babied his left knee the entire fight, so I knew that was his injured side.


    Then time slowed down.


    The pain subsided briefly, and a moment of clarity rushed through me. I had this unending urge to survive, live to see another day, and see Mom and Dad again. To go hang out with Padraic and Cerila like normal. To spend another evening learning magic with Grandpa.


    But there was nothing I could do.


    My mana was spent, and my little body was at its limit, and to top it all off, I was deaf and bleeding out. Even if Grandpa was spriting out here at full speed he wouldn¡¯t make it in time. So I closed my eyes and waited for the void to claim me once again.


    A warm liquid splattered my face, and I opened my eyes in shock. The man seemed just as shocked as me as he keeled over, dropping his blade, the light in his eyes fading out. A large blue ice crystal had destroyed his chest cavity and went straight through him from the back.


    Did she come for me?


    I had more answers shortly as Cerila kneeled down beside me. She was profusely crying, but she looked determined. She reached into her bag and pulled out a familiar set of herbs. Blood Bush was used to make potions that would stop bleeding, but they had to be dried first, and there was a long process to get the final product.


    At best, they could just slow my bleeding down for a short amount of time. On the other hand, it might just be prolonging my suffering.


    Cerila shoved a bitter-tasting root into my mouth and forced me to swallow it with a helping of water magic. It was probably the Blood Bush root, it was a painkiller, but It would take some time to kick in.


    I could only admire her perseverance right now. I was pretty much a goner, but she wouldn¡¯t let me leave this world without a fight.


    I really am lucky to have such a caring friend.


    <Can you stand?> She signed.


    I rolled over and tried to raise myself for her, but the second I left the ground, my head swam violently, and I vomited. My equilibrium was completely destroyed and it felt like my eyes were being flushed down a toilet in my head.


    My head was getting lighter as well from the blood loss. She didn¡¯t even ask me anything else as she scooped me up in a princess carry and began running full speed.


    The run was jarring and agonizing, I was yelling in pain, but she couldn¡¯t hear my screams. I¡¯m sure my appearance is enough to scar her for life, but at least my screeches won¡¯t haunt her.


    And then Cerila stopped.


    We hadn¡¯t even been running for long when the feeling of absolute dread washed over us. Cerila was already shaking before, but now she was terrified. And so was I for a moment.


    I¡¯ve never felt such hatred and malice before.


    The bloodlust that was bathing us was palpable. It reminded me of the time Grandpa got angry with me, but this lacked any concern for our wellbeing. There was no lesson to be learned here. Whoever it was, they were ready to murder us brutally.


    I managed to turn my head enough to see a woman wearing a long black cloak just standing menacingly in the jungle. She wasn¡¯t approaching us, nor did it seem she had any weapons.


    She was just standing there with her deep hood covering her entire face. Not an ounce of her skin was visible. Cerila was still shaking and couldn¡¯t bring herself to move. I didn¡¯t blame her.


    If I weren¡¯t who I was, I would probably be in the same situation. The bloodroot was kicking in, and the pain was subsiding just enough for me to move without passing out from the suffering. I slapped Cerila with the strength of a wet paper towel. But it was enough to shake her out of her fear momentarily.


    <Run fast.>


    Cerila bolted back towards the way we came and just kept running. My head was getting lighter, and I was bleeding all over Cerila, but she still kept running.


    She shouldn¡¯t have come back for me. It didn¡¯t have to end this way.


    Even though Cerila was running at full speed, I could still sense that malicious presence. It was almost like it was chasing us, just slowly.


    She ran through the ward barrier, and the sickening feeling assaulted my mind. I didn¡¯t think it could get much worse but man I just keep getting proved wrong today.


    I vomited uncontrollably and screamed loud enough that I swore I could hear myself again. I felt blood vessels burst in my eyes from screaming so hard. But Cerila kept running. Tears and snot flowed freely from her eyes and nose, but she never slowed down.


    I couldn¡¯t tell how long she had been running, but we passed another barrier. I was in so much pain I blacked out for an unknown amount of time. I opened my eyes again, and the scenery had changed. It was raining incredibly hard out.


    The thin layer of rain was replaced with a torrential downpour. The cool breeze was gone, and heavy wind was battering us. I¡¯d lost so much blood, so I was already freezing cold. I barely feel a difference, and it¡¯s probably the only good thing that has happened so far.


    Cerila stopped again, out of breath and terrified. No matter how far we got from that thing we couldn¡¯t shake it. I was confident that whatever was following us wasn¡¯t Human. It was a monster in the shape of a woman.


    Cerila set me down, and it had been long enough that the bloodroot had kicked in. I felt nothing and everything at the same time. Everything was dulled, or maybe that¡¯s just from the blood loss. I can¡¯t tell.


    I managed to shamble up with what little strength I had and opened my tear-filled eyes. We were at the edge of a sheer cliff, and waves violently crashed into the rocks below. They looked like they were about to leap up the cliff at any moment.


    Stone spikes were jutting out from the water. The water a few weeks ago looked so peaceful and warm. But now it looked like it was ready to swallow us whole if the rocks didn¡¯t kill us first, that is.


    I turned around to see the woman standing there. I could see her bright red lips moving, but my vision swam when I tried looking too far ahead of me. Cerila was shaking in place next to me, unable to move. That¡¯s when it all hit me.


    Oh, no. Please. This can¡¯t be happening¡­ not again, anything but this.


    This situation had a sickening familiarity to me. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve been here before, just the roles reversed. Why¡­ Why did Cerila have to be here? She doesn¡¯t deserve this, please.


    But there was no one here to hear my pleas. This monster surely wouldn¡¯t listen to anything, and if there was a God, it had forsaken me a long time ago.


    I knew what had to be done, but it hurt so much to do it. I can¡¯t believe it took me seven years to understand why that girl pushed her friend, but now I get it.


    She probably knew if we got our hands on her friend, we would have done much worse. A quick death was better than what awaited that child. I couldn¡¯t let Cerila fall into the hands of these monsters. Anything else was preferable to that outcome.


    Another profound feeling washed over me. Unlike the last one, which filled me with a little bit of desire, this one just left me empty. My pain fully receded, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the irony of all this.


    I can¡¯t even formulate words to describe how sickening of a feeling this is. Perhaps this is what it¡¯s like to come to terms with one¡¯s own helplessness to fall into the pits of absolute despair.


    I turned my head to Cerila with my ugly smile still on my face. She looked at me, her mouth agape in worry and fear. Even in this situation, she still had the presence of mind to worry about me.


    She¡¯d been crying for so long that she didn¡¯t have any tears left. I wanted to say something, anything, to assure her that it was going to be okay. But the longer I took, the more likely the woman was to act. And I couldn¡¯t lie to her like this. So I just decided to repeat history and hope that my plan would work.


    Mom and Dad will find you. I¡¯m sure of it.


    I signed with a smile.


    Then, I pushed her.


    Now I had another thing that would scar me for the rest of my life. The look of shock on her face would forever be engraved into my brain as she fell into the murky abyss. Thankfully the remainder of my pitiful life won¡¯t last for very long.


    I dropped to my knees and enacted my final plan. I put everything into a spell, every ounce of mana I had left to make it as perfect as possible. It didn¡¯t matter if I died from casting it. This was all I could do as my final act for Cerila, my very first friend in this world.


    The spell was finished and cast successfully. Rather by good fortunate or terrible luck, it hadn¡¯t been enough to instantly kill me. But at least I blacked out again, hopefully for the last time.


    But then the pain came back in full force, the bloodroot unable to stop the waves of agony. I was tired of being in so much pain.


    I was just so so tired.


    Then I faded back into reality. I was being picked up, and my ears were ringing. I think somebody was yelling at me, but I couldn¡¯t tell. I haven¡¯t been this disorientated since I ate a plasma core to my face and nearly died. Then I got tossed back down to the ground hard enough to break ribs, blacking in and out regularly.


    Maybe I was already dead? I can¡¯t feel anything anymore.


    It¡¯s just a rough understanding of what I think is happening to my body. All I know is pain right now. Somehow the wet grass just felt so warm and pleasant. I wanted to melt into it and disappear.


    Then a new pain assaulted me. I was becoming a connoisseur of pain at this point. The master of it even.


    Two very different bodies and lives, and I can¡¯t believe I could delve any deeper into the abyss that was pain. I truly understood nothing.


    Death was actually preferable to this. The inescapable blackness that was the void of death was a kinder experience to whatever was happening to me.


    First, I felt the sharp pain in my neck then it spread through my entire body. I could feel everything again. I felt as if my wounds were being forced together. My broken bones realign and attach in my own body. Then it reached my ears.


    The pain was so bad, but I couldn¡¯t black out from it for some reason. Every time my body screamed at me to shut down, it refused. Instead, whatever was going on kept me conscious through it all, screaming all the way.


    Then my hearing returned, and the pain faded away, albeit slowly. The aggressive bursts of wind were loud, and the waves'' crashing against the rocks was even louder. I was finally aware of just how decimated my body had been.


    The phantom pains of the gash on my chest and in my ears burned, but I couldn¡¯t scream anymore. My throat was hoarse and dry. I seemed to be healed, but I had no strength to muster. Whatever they did to me couldn¡¯t recover my loss of blood, dwindling mana, or broken spirit.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t take too much, did you? Does the boy live?¡± an unfamiliar voice called out in the Human language.


    Finally, my eyes adjusted, and I could see through the haze again. Now I could see who had ¡°helped¡± me if you could even call it that.


    It was the woman, but now I could see her beautiful pale white face as she stood up and wiped the blood off her mouth. Her fangs were sticking out from crimson lips, and I could make out her eyes.


    The bottom quarter of her eyes was a crimson red, while the rest looked like a dirty dried blood color. Also, her eyes¡­ weren¡¯t swirling as everyone else¡¯s did. They were stagnant, almost like she wasn¡¯t alive.


    Red eyes. Fangs. Not only that, did she¡­? It can¡¯t be...


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I only took enough to make sure I could heal him,¡± she responded in a cold voice.


    ¡°And what of the other one,¡± the other voice asked.


    I didn¡¯t have the strength to turn my head to look at the man.


    ¡°He pushed her off the edge and killed her. Nobody could survive that fall. If the rocks didn¡¯t kill her, the storm will. We are just wasting time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame. This all would have been worth it if we got both of them. No matter. Knock him out, then shackle him and let¡¯s be on our way. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the rangers see through the diversion. The others are probably already dead or captured anyways.¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t even say a word as she bent down and squeezed my neck. Darkness crept in from the edges of my vision until it overwhelmed me.

 Ch.20- Epilogue

    August 19th, 2509. Mars, Pantheon of Heroes


    Sigh.


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m late for this. After all these years, you would think I¡¯d be more punctual, especially since I¡¯m not even a part of their squad. Guess nobody is a part of any squad anymore, though¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re late,¡± a familiar voice reprimanded me.


    She always sounds so angry all the time. Not only that, I outranked her... Artemis really needs to take a chill pill. Aren¡¯t snipers supposed to be cool, calm, and collective?


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I¡¯m sorry. Bad traffic,¡± I complained joyfully, trying to lighten the mood.


    ¡°There is no traffic on Mars, Heimdall,¡± stated a stunningly handsome man.


    ¡°Relax, Apollo. It¡¯s just a joke.¡±


    Ah, Heph. I can always count on you, buddy.


    I knelt down at the memorial and placed my offering. A few red roses, the same color as our visors. It¡¯s a beautiful red color, our visors I mean.


    Depending on who sees them, they either give a sense of security or dread. I think they are cool, though.


    I stood back up and joined everyone else in the semi-circle. Since it¡¯s so early in the morning, nobody else is here at the Pantheon. I¡¯m sure if a group of regs saw us, they might pass out or grovel on the floor, depending on the person.


    Four larger-than-life Humans dressed in all black are standing at a giant black memorial. We sure do make quite the sight, all of us standing well over six feet tall. Honestly, we barely look Human anymore.


    At least that¡¯s how I see it.


    The group stood in silence. Rather it be from awkwardness, mourning, or because nobody wants to break the silence is anyone¡¯s guess. But I was always bad at reading the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s crazy to think it¡¯s been seven years,¡± I said solemnly.


    The other three gave grunts or nods of agreement¡ªtough crowd.


    I crouched down and ran my hand over the plaque. This has become a yearly ritual for us. I wish it didn¡¯t have to be. I wish they were still here.


    Here rests The Great Commander Kronos of Hades Squad. Commander Kronos passed away while valiantly defending Humanity on the Elunari front. Kronos was of the first generation of Human Death Commandos and served our species until his very last breath. May we never forget his sacrifices, and may he rest in peace forever.


    Death Commando ¡°Kronos¡± A002


    Years of Service- 15 Standard Years


    Day of Passing- August 19th, 2502


    Total Confirmed Kills- 947 Thousand


    Probable Kills- Unknown


    Planetary Invasions- 815


    Notable Accolades-


    Defender of Humanity x2, Earth¡¯s Cross x3, Champion of Mars x2, Medal of Honor x10, Navy Cross x15, Silver Star x20, Naval Outstanding Unit Award x12, Naval Intelligence Service Award x4, Distinguished Leader Award x10, Purple Heart x158


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the last one. 158 Purple Hearts, Commander? You earned at least another 400 of those. Guess they stopped counting, it would probably look bad for a hero to get hurt so much.


    I looked up at the massive obsidian statue the Navy had made. I wonder what the Commander would think if he saw this thing? At least they made sure to get his bald head and ugly mug right. The thing was gaudy as all hell in my opinion. I¡¯m sure he would faint at the sight of this thing. Hell, he might even order it to be bombarded from orbit.


    ¡°I miss them,¡± Apollo said, dismayed.


    Everyone sighed and grunted in response.


    At least the bastards had the tact to give Nyx something as well. God knows she deserved it too. Her statue was right next to his and was the same obsidian color. She had a similar plaque with almost the same amount of accolades and achievements.


    Everyone told me she was the one that ran after the Commander and fought with him till the very end. Of course, nobody knows that part of the story or precisely what happened.


    The military couldn¡¯t admit they cornered and whacked their number one soldier and his comrade. Kronos was a veritable war god in the eyes of Humanity. Helmet cam footage of him slaughtering scores of aliens are all over the net.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    People both feared and respected him across the galaxy. I was there when an entire sector surrendered just because he showed up. He hadn¡¯t even had the chance to fire a single shot at anyone, and they gave up.


    However, he was a pariah through and through.


    Everyone knew what he was capable of. Even though most had only seen the tip of the iceberg of what he was capable of achieving, many couldn¡¯t bring themselves to speak to him.


    And those who did speak to him were either very crazy or very happy he was fighting for them. But, of course, nobody would call him a monster to his face since he was the one out there catching plasma rounds with his body in the name of Humanity.


    I let out a deep sigh into the massive room.


    That¡¯s all in the past now though. He was so close too. It¡¯s an unbelievable shame.


    If anyone deserved to retire and settle down, it was him. I always imagined him and Nyx settling down together after the war, maybe getting a farm somewhere on a lush world. Live the rest of their days out in peace. Maybe even adopt a few kids.


    Actually, that is way too scary. I wouldn¡¯t want to see a child that got raised by him. They might end up destroying the whole universe.


    Sadly, just two months later, the peace treaty would be signed to end the war. It only took the bigwigs a year to disband us Death Commandos and shoo us away to the corners of the galaxy. I didn¡¯t even bother coming to the core worlds anymore. The only reason I made the journey was to be here to remember them.


    ¡°Remember that one time when Commander and Nyx sparred, and he sent her flying across the training ground?¡± Hephaestus asked no one in particular.


    ¡°Took me days to convince her to rest those broken ribs, good times,¡± mused Apollo.


    Good job, Heph. I knew I could count on you.


    ¡°Or that time we crashed the Panther and had that one song stuck on loop for four hours straight,¡± Apollo mentioned.


    Hephaestus practically curled himself into a ball at the mention of this event. The normally joyful man looked like he was reliving past trauma. ¡°Please don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh man, the Commander was sooo pissed. He got his legs crushed to the hull for hours. I thought he was going to rip his own legs off so he could strangle you, Heph. What was the name of that song again?¡± Artemis chuckled, cutting Hephs pleas to stop off.


    ¡°Collared Greens by Kendrick Lamar¡­ listen it¡¯s a great song, really. You just aren¡¯t supposed to listen to it for four hours straight while flipped upside down in a Panther, okay¡­ and please stop talking about this. He made me clean the mess hall with a toothbrush for a month straight after that.¡±


    This elicited a chuckle from everyone. Seeing a giant of a man who wreaked death and havoc wherever he went nearly breakdown was hilarious in its own way. Besides, it was better to be like this than all doom and gloom.


    I don¡¯t want to imitate the Commander too much now.


    ¡°Did I ever tell you the story about the first time I met the Commander?¡± I said to no one in particular.


    ¡°Yes, you say the same damn sto¡ª¡±


    I cut off Apollo and began my epic tale while the mood was still ripe. ¡°The first time I ever saw that bald bastard was when he showed up to lead our new squad. I swear when I looked at that datapad, and his age said he was five years old, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. I thought it was a damn typo, so I walked up to him and asked. He just looked at me and gave me the most deadpan ¡°Yes¡± I¡¯ve ever witnessed in my entire life. I was so mad I decided to duel him right then and there, and of cou¡ª¡±


    ¡°He kicked your ass and sent you to medical for a week. Yes, yes, Heimdall, you¡¯ve told this story a million times,¡± Apollo interrupted.


    But the fondness in her voice betrayed her faux anger. Big softy.


    ¡°Yes, true¡­true,¡± I droned off.


    Ah, the good ol days. He really did kick my ass that day.


    But I¡¯ll never forget that instead of belittling me, he went straight up to me while I was still gasping for air and began telling me everything I did wrong.


    He took everything so seriously but then again I was just a weirdo who didn¡¯t take anything seriously. I am pretty sure the drugs melted parts of my brain along with my hair color during the transformation.


    I thought back to the last time I saw him.


    Seeing him that day was a shock to my very core. I¡¯ll never forget how he looked. I haven¡¯t had the courage to mention it to anyone. I fear that if anybody else knew, we might start disappearing.


    But there was something different about him, something I¡¯d never seen in him before.


    It was almost like his eyes changed somehow. He seemed more, dare I say, more alive? I couldn¡¯t understand it then, and I still can¡¯t now. But he was definitely battling some demons. Maybe all the souls of the Xenos he¡¯s killed finally came to haunt him.


    That doesn¡¯t mean he needed to die, though.


    None of us know why the Navy did what it did. The hush order Hades Squad got was absolute. As far as I know, I¡¯m the only one who was told the truth.


    So far, I haven¡¯t been whacked, but I definitely look over my shoulder this far from home. I wonder if it had to do with that change in him. Maybe he knew something we didn¡¯t?


    Something so terrible they had to neutralize him? No¡­ it had to be something else. He was a loyal soldier till the very end. It took the betrayal of members of his own unit and the threat of having the others killed for him to act out.


    I can only speculate but¡­ meh. What¡¯s done is done. He wouldn¡¯t want us to put ourselves in danger for the sake of a dead man.


    ¡°Do you think he knew what people called him?¡± Apollo asked out loud.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he did. Nobody had the balls to say it to his face, though,¡± Artemis clapped back. That elicited a chuckle from everyone present.


    Such a silly nickname. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be the hero of Humankind?


    ¡°Let¡¯s just hope our little Reaper has found peace in the afterlife,¡± Heph said fondly.


    Mmm. I hope you find peace wherever you are. If not for your sake, then the sake of those poor souls around you. I know I sure have, Commander Kronos.

 Vol.1 Side Story- Book of Alanis

    13th Month of the Year 396, Ice Dragon Emperor Calendar


    This week is your fifth birthday, Son. On a whim, I purchased this notebook at the market and decided to start filling it out. I¡¯m not sure what the plan for this thing is yet, but I want to address all of this to you. First, I figured I¡¯d just write things down that happened or that might be interesting. Back in the day, writing things down always helped me see the bigger picture and relieve some stress.


    Time sure has flown by, huh?


    It seems like you were crawling around just yesterday, investigating everything and anything you could get your little hands on. But, you know, Son, you sure are different. I can never seem to place what you are thinking. What goes on inside that little head of yours I wonder? We were always told that kids were nothing but a handful, but you never really did cause us any problems.


    Besides the one time you almost died from casting magic¡­ honestly¡­ after you promised you wouldn¡¯t try anything, you figure out how to do it anyway. And yes, of course, your mother and I knew. After all, this isn¡¯t our first Orc bash, Son.


    But what am I supposed to do with you now?


    You are already walking down the path of a mage at such a young age. I fear what that might mean in the future. I don¡¯t want you to live the same kind of life your mother, and I did. But then again, neither of us is so naive to think you would never have to fight.


    That¡¯s why I started training your body as well. This world is a cruel and dark place. There are plenty of people and things who would do you harm, and knowing how to defend yourself is essential, and considering our past, well¡­ you never know. So it¡¯s best to prepare for the coming darkness while you can still enjoy the warmth of the light.


    Love you, Son.


    1st Month of the Year 397, Ice Dragon Emperor Calendar


    Well¡­ I debated continuing this after recent events, but I always like to finish what I start. But let¡¯s start today off with a positive.


    I can say for sure that it was one hell of a fifth birthday¡­ Seeing you at the party smiling was well¡­ indescribable for me. When you opened that box, and your eyes sparkled while you looked at your bow, I was overwhelmed with happiness. I never knew such a simple act would bring me such joy.


    One day I hope you can experience that feeling too.


    When your Mom gave you that cupcake, and you took that first bite. It was just too cute even for me. It only made it that much better when you devoured it within seconds right after. You got your sweet tooth from your mother. But after all that, you went back to your usual self.


    Your mother and I were worried about you. We never know how to treat you.


    Sometimes you seem years beyond your age, and other times you seem so young. I blame our lack of parenting skills on that¡­ maybe if we weren¡¯t a bunch of weirdos ourselves, things would be easier¡­ sorry about that.


    I guess you really just are our child for better or worse. But, of course, it doesn¡¯t matter. I can speak for both your mother and myself when I say we love you no matter what.


    We talked to Dr. Jacobs about you, but you probably already knew that, huh? You seem very self-aware, after all. It seems you are a genius. I already knew that but¡­ well.


    I¡¯m not a fan of filling a young child''s head with such praise all the time. I¡¯ve seen firsthand what it does to children when you inflate their ego all the time¡­. it ruins them, and very few ever change. I¡¯ve seen plenty of good kids who had their heads filled with nonsense by their parents.


    I just want you to know that I know you are incredible, but I definitely don¡¯t want you to turn out like one of those little noble monsters. And remember, nobody is perfect, Son.


    Not even me...


    I¡¯m so sorry, Son. I really did fail you on unimaginable levels. When I saw you laying against that tree bleeding and nearly dead I lost all control. If only I was a better father, I wouldn¡¯t have even let you get into a situation like that. So I hope you can forgive us for our absolute failure.


    But just know¡­ there won¡¯t be any more Shadowlings in this jungle. That¡¯s a promise.


    But somehow, someway, you fought against a monster, killed it, and survived to tell the tale. It¡¯s probably weird to say this but¡­ good job, Kaladin. You did the unthinkable, and you are so strong for not giving up. I¡¯m so proud of you, and thank you for not dying¡­ most people would thank a god or something but¡­ no god would let a child die alone like that. You survived with your own hands, just know that.


    Afterward, when you woke up, I¡¯m not sure what happened in that jungle, but I know something did. I can tell that you came to some kind of crossroads and made an important decision.


    And whatever that decision was, I¡¯m so thankful you chose it.


    When I woke up and saw you crying in your mother¡¯s arms, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. I haven¡¯t seen your mother so emotional in well¡­ years. She hasn¡¯t cried like that since she gave birth to you. And well, I¡¯ve never seen you cry like that either.


    The amount of emotion you were showing was unimaginable to me, and you called me Dad for the first time as well. I almost started crying right then and there.


    You are always so serious about everything, so it was a relief to know that you could still cry and that you finally called me Dad. Also, I¡¯m sorry that you couldn¡¯t inherit my crying face. Your mother is an unimaginably beautiful woman, but she is one of the ugliest criers I¡¯ve ever witnessed. But somehow, you seemed to beat her, so please forgive me for that.


    The way you have been acting after has been nothing but a surprise. When your mom told me you were the one apologizing and that you wanted to start over, I have to admit I was overjoyed.


    I was way too happy honestly¡­ you went through the depths of hell, and it changed you but¡­ I was somewhat thankful for it. I hope you can forgive me for thinking like that, but it¡¯s the truth.


    In such a short amount of time, you have been smiling more than you ever have. I finally feel like I¡¯m your father. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t feel like that before.


    It¡¯s just different now, you know?


    I guess only you know what you did, maybe one day you will tell me what happened in that jungle.


    I love you so much, Kaladin. I¡¯m so happy that you were born and that I¡¯m your father.


    3rd Month of the Year 397, Ice Dragon Emperor Calendar


    I thought I¡¯d start this entry before I go to bed tonight. Tomorrow we are going hunting for the first time together. I¡¯m very excited to see the fruits of your labor. You¡¯ve been working so hard in your training, so I know you are going to do great. You¡¯ve only been practicing the bow for a little bit of time but you are already pretty good at it. I¡¯m sure tomorrow is going to be a great day.


    Well, today sure was a blast. You might have only hit one target today, and you were definitely lucky, but that doesn¡¯t matter. Your ability to track prey is already leagues above others, so your skill with the bow will come with time and practice. I¡¯m sure in a few years you will probably be better than me.


    I¡¯ve also made a decision. I want to give you this book for your tenth birthday. I¡¯m not sure why but I think it would make for an exciting gift to see the thoughts of your father.


    But that¡¯s five years away¡­ it seems so long, yet these last five years have been a blur, so it¡¯s best to prepare now.


    So you might be wondering why I let you go alone to the market today. Well, I want you to have some freedom. Even if it doesn¡¯t seem like much¡­ I trust you, and I want you to trust me.


    You see, I didn''t have a lot of freedom growing up. People expected a lot out of me, and I didn¡¯t have much time to myself. It seems that might have rubbed off on you a little bit as well since you spend your days working so hard.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the same, at least that¡¯s how I feel. I believe that you want to work hard in your studies and workouts since you always have a smile now when you do. I know that wasn¡¯t the case for me or your mother.


    And besides, the people here are good people. I doubt anything is going to happen. Being the only two Dark Elves in the village makes us really stand out, but that¡¯s a good thing at times like this.


    I like to think that I¡¯ve left a positive impact on this little village and that people like me enough that they would treat you with the same amount of respect and kindness they show me. Of course, I¡¯m sure Whitehelm is going to give you a hard time¡­ he probably won¡¯t even notice you are my son, honestly.


    I swear¡­ that Dwarf is such a damn meathead. He has a son around your age as well. Part of me hopes you will get a chance to meet him too. I think it would be a good thing for you to make some friends.


    I was almost tempted to end this entry after the last bit but man, am I glad that I didn¡¯t. When I wished you would make a friend, I did not expect you to bring one back with you the same day. I¡¯m thrilled that you made a friend somehow, of course. I wish you didn¡¯t have to fight people to make friends, but it is what it is. I couldn¡¯t even really pretend to be mad at you after all.


    I know for sure if it was me in that alley, I would have done the same thing. It¡¯s hard being your Dad, you know that? I feel like I should have reprimanded you more, but I just know it¡¯s wrong. You did the right thing, and I¡¯m proud of you.


    And for the future, please forgive your mother. If you haven¡¯t figured it out yet, she has two weaknesses, sweets and cute animals. Unfortunately for your new friend, she fits into one of those categories. I¡¯ll do my best to rein her in for you, but I can only do so much.


    Stay vigilant, Kal. I love you.


    7th Month of the Year 397, Ice Dragon Emperor Calendar


    I haven¡¯t had much time to write these last few months, so I apologize. As you know, work has been keeping me busy.


    But I decided I would vent a little today. Son, I love you but¡­ how can you be so smart yet so dumb? In what world does shooting my arrows against your stone wall make sense?


    I know you did it so you wouldn¡¯t have to find the arrows afterward, but that doesn¡¯t matter if you break twenty-four arrows in an evening¡­ I swear, what am I supposed to do about that? As you can tell, we don¡¯t have a silver mine, Kaladin. And arrows don¡¯t grow on trees, well part of them does, but that doesn¡¯t matter.


    Sometimes you think things through till the very end, and others, you just act on a whim. I¡¯m not sure what decides your thought process but I guess I¡¯ll never understand.


    And you know what? I¡¯m okay with that.


    It¡¯s honestly a relief to know you can make simple mistakes like breaking my arrows. I finally got to feel like a father while I scolded you, so that was something.


    But today, when you fell out of that tree, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. I don¡¯t know if you noticed but I broke the majority of your fall with a wind spell so you didn¡¯t get seriously hurt. But, of course, that probably didn¡¯t help your wounded pride. And when I saw your face when you realized you broke that old knife, I couldn¡¯t contain myself.


    Besides, I¡¯m sure Padraic or his father will make you a fine knife. Yoman might be a meathead trying to pretend to be a merchant, but he is definitely a master craftsman. It¡¯s a shame he lacked the natural talent to be a runesmith. If Padraic becomes even half as good as his father, they will make for a good team.


    Enjoy your time with your new friends. Love you, Son.


    3rd Month of the Year 398, Ice Dragon Emperor Calendar


    Man, it sure has been a while since I¡¯ve written, but I know you will understand. These last few months will probably be unforgettable for you. I¡¯m sure when you are an old sage sitting atop a mountain somewhere, you won¡¯t ever be able to forget about last year.


    I would like to apologize, though. I didn¡¯t put two and two together soon enough to understand who exactly Cerila was. I admit I am¡­ not the best in social situations.


    I tend to let my actions speak for me rather than mingling with everyone. I also tend to stay out of any drama that may be floating around the village. It¡¯s bad for your sanity.


    So I didn¡¯t realize who Cerila was. If I had known, I probably would have been more proactive. But what is done is done, and I can¡¯t change the past.


    Shortly after your sparring match, your mother and I had a talk. Once we pieced everything together we both decided that if and when the time came we would take Cerila in.


    But, of course, your Grandpa was in on it too. We didn¡¯t tell her or you since we wanted it to be her decision. You are probably too young to realize this now, but I''m sure you will understand when you read this book in a few years. You genuinely have had a profound impact on that girl¡¯s life, Son.


    Not many people can say they have helped somebody so much for nothing in return. Kal, you truly are a good boy, and I¡¯m very proud to be your father. So just make sure you keep your promise to her and enjoy life to the fullest.


    And even though it seems like I always ask for forgiveness from you, I¡¯ll have to do it again. I know that you know your mother and I are keeping secrets from you.


    It¡¯s just that we don''t feel ready to talk about it yet.


    Once the bigger picture is revealed, I hope you can forgive your mother for being so¡­ overzealous about certain things. She means well, she really does.


    I do wish she would let it be more organic but well, we don¡¯t know how that goes. When I tell you how I met your mother, I''m sure you will be very surprised, but that is a story for another time.


    Stay strong and kind. I love you.


    11th Month of the Year 399, Ice Dragon Emperor Calendar


    I am so sorry, Son. I¡¯m the worst at keeping up on this little project, aren¡¯t I? I might have to extend the deadline to your fifteenth birthday after all this slacking off I¡¯m doing.


    But let¡¯s start on a good note.


    Our little sparring match a few months ago was fun, wasn¡¯t it? You sure have gotten stronger. In a few years, I doubt I¡¯ll be able to take you on with a smile. That trick you did by splintering the boulder with a fireball was a great idea. If I was a regular person, I¡¯m sure you would have beaten me with just that alone. You are becoming a stronger boy with every passing day. But, of course, I¡¯m not going to let you beat me so soon. I have my own pride, after all.


    I even told you a little about my past. You didn¡¯t even seem all that surprised either! It was a little saddening, but you don¡¯t know much about the outside world. You even promised me you would keep your hair growing and would be looking forward to your fifteenth birthday¡­ man your fifteenth birthday, huh? I mean we have your tenth birthday first, but it seems so close it¡¯s scary.


    These years just keep going by faster and faster, but they have been the best years of my life. You know I think I¡¯m turning one hundred and eighty five this year?


    You see, Son, you stop counting after like sixty years. Apparently, time just feels different to us Elves. It seems just like yesterday I was back in the Old Empire¡­


    Anyways, your growth as a person just keeps going. I feel so happy yet so sad that you are growing up so fast. I know you will probably think your mother and I were disappointed in you for breaking your promise about the wards. But in reality, I¡¯m thankful you did.


    It means you still have room to grow.


    If you were perfect, I would be afraid something was wrong with you, so it¡¯s such a relief to me that you finally acted your age. Of course, it was dangerous, but well, you already know that. And you can protect yourselves. That¡¯s why we train the way we do. So when you look back at that day, I hope it was a learning experience for you.


    Be wise, Son. I love you dearly.


    14th Month of the Year 399, Ice Dragon Emperor Calendar


    The end of the year has arrived. And I didn¡¯t wait a whole year for another entry into this book! Am I amazing or what?


    Next year is the start of a new Calendar as well. I think they decided it would be the Chaos Dragon Emperor Calendar next year. Haha! Now that¡¯s a story! Oh man, I can¡¯t wait to see the look on your face when your mother and I tell you about that.


    Cerila¡¯s tenth birthday is right around the corner, and your mother and I have big news! We want this party to be a big deal for her after all. You only turn ten once, after all!


    She really has become a part of this family, and I have to admit I¡¯ve grown to see her as my own daughter. It was a little awkward at first, but that faded some time ago.


    It would feel weird at home without her now. Seeing her smile and playing around with you has brought so much life to our little home. You two really have grown close, huh?


    Of course, she can be quite the queen sometimes, but that¡¯s okay. Honestly, you and your mother spoil her too much. Have you ever told her no before, Son?


    I know it might be challenging, but you can¡¯t let the woman in your life have absolutely everything she wants. Well¡­ that¡¯s what I wish for, at least. I guess I¡¯m not one to talk.


    But anyways, this announcement has been burning a hole in us for a long time now! And the best part is, I know that you don¡¯t know what it is! It seems I can¡¯t hide most things from you but it looks like we finally got something past you!


    I¡¯m sure both of you will be surprised and happy. I know I am.


    To think you would also go right back out into the jungle today. I thought you would at least wait a few months, but you just jumped right into it!


    The determination on your little face this morning was adorable. Of course, I¡¯m not slighting you. It¡¯s just you are so handsome when you try so hard, that¡¯s all. I know this means a lot to both of you, so I wish you nothing but luck today. And when you get home today

 Vol.2 Ch. 21- Worst Case Scenario

    I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been. The passage of time for me has been a blur. It could have been days, weeks, or even months, but I couldn¡¯t tell. All I know is it took me a long time to crawl out from the pits of hell that was pain.


    The phantom pains deep in my ears haven¡¯t receded at all, along with the pain in my chest. The new scar diagonally running across my chest burns as if it¡¯s still fresh. The needle-like pain stabbing into the depths of my ears isn¡¯t much better either. The pain hasn¡¯t dulled even with the passage of time.


    I¡¯ve simply just gotten used to it.


    I guarantee it has to do with whatever magic that Vampire witch used to heal me. It was almost like she didn¡¯t want me to recover fully, but I could only speculate. I¡¯ve only been conscious of my surroundings for about two days now, but I wish I weren¡¯t. Blacking in and out from the pain was preferable to my new reality.


    Out of all the things I wanted in my new life this had to be the lowest of the low. I never wanted to be someone else¡¯s tool, but here I am. This current situation is even worse than in my old life. At least when I was a slave back then, I was still a soldier with some modicum of false freedom.


    Being naive was easier after all.


    Now I really had been enslaved.


    There was no point in sugar-coating my current situation. Pretending that this wasn¡¯t real wouldn¡¯t help me at all, even if I hated it with every fiber of my being. I was thankful for the anger. It helped dull the pain, even if just a little.


    Sitting in the bottom of this dark and dank cargo hold with about one hundred other people left nothing to the illusion either. I was chained to the wooden floor of the ship along with everyone else in neat little rows. The hold smelt of pestilence, blood, and feces.


    It was downright disgusting. Well, it used to be until I adapted to the smells.


    It seems slavery was indeed a real thing in this world. I mean I knew it was because I¡¯ve seen some slaves in the village, but this is differnt. Even the galactic spanning Human civilization I fought for didn¡¯t subjugate Xeno races to slavery. So on some level, I was expecting all the slaves here to be Elves, but I was surprised when I gazed at some of the faces behind me.


    It appears the slavery of this world has no qualms in enslaving anyone and everyone it could. There was a myriad of different races down here, primarily Humans, though. There were other groups of Humans here as well.


    Most of the Humans in Owlkirk village looked like they were of African or Pacific Islander descent, but shackled just like me were some others who looked like they have Asian and European descent.


    There were also a few Beastmen down here I hadn¡¯t seen before. A broad-shouldered young man was sitting to my left who looked like he had a set of small fuzzy brown bear ears at the top of his head. Since I had nothing but free time on my hands, I decided to distract myself with this kind of people-watching, so I noticed a few more interesting things.


    There were no female slaves down here, and I was by far the youngest. I was also the only Dark Elf, as usual. Also, nobody spoke to each other at all. No voices could be heard coming from the slaves. The only voices that reached down to us were the occasional yell from up above. We also only had one guard watching us at all times. Since I was placed at the very front next to the door, I got a perfect view of our not-so-friendly overseer.


    He was a tall humanoid lizard man with light green scales covering the entirety of his body. His muscles seemed to bulge from underneath the shiny natural green armor, and he exuded an aura of authority.


    It was my first time seeing a Dragonkin, but they definitely fit the bill. He seemed just like a humanoid Dragon with his scales and tail. His face and eyes were very reptilian in nature as well. The small cudgel he had at his side, along with a whip, was meant as deterrence for anyone who had rebellious thoughts.


    Originally I had thought we could rise up and take him out. I¡¯m sure the bear-man next to me could probably take him head-on, but I realized that attempting to flee was a futile attempt, even downright suicidal. This ship stopped for two reasons.


    One reason was quite apparent. Regularly, sometimes even multiple times, within an hour the ship would be attacked by what I can only assume to be monsters. I heard the Dagins can navigate the sea, but it seems monsters don¡¯t care about that fact all that much.


    The screeches of both man and creature alike can be heard frequently from above while spells blast off. Even if all of us revolted and took over the ship, there was no way a band of starving slaves could fight off those sea monsters. We were fed often enough to keep us alive, not fight to the death with creatures of the seas.


    The second reason the ship stops is much more of a problem. The boat will suddenly grind to a halt, sometimes for hours on end. It shouldn¡¯t be possible for a wooden ship like this, but I imagine water magic makes it possible. Then everyone and everything goes completely silent for the entirety of the event. Everyone seems to suck in their breath as if they were afraid to make too much noise. Even the guard closes his eyes and bows his head.


    At first, I was confused about the shift in everyone¡¯s attitude, but then it became clear. I didn¡¯t just sense it. I could hear it as well. Even with my damaged ears, I could still make out the massive volumes of water being displaced in the ocean.


    It was impossible to tell how big it was, but I knew it was absolutely gargantuan. The presence it exuded was just as terrifying as well. It was akin to being in the presence of something so big you couldn¡¯t help but want to melt away into the shadows, hoping it didn¡¯t notice your existence.


    I imagined entire generations of people suffering from Thalassophobia with just a single encounter. With its overwhelming size, there was no doubt that it was a Leviathan. I could see why people other than the Dagins just decided to give up on crossing the ocean.


    Knowing creatures like this were common in the deep waters was absolutely terrifying. We were all dead if it breached the water or even got close to the ship. Imagining entire naval fleets being swallowed whole by a Leviathan didn¡¯t seem too far-fetched to me anymore.


    So if we revolted, the monsters would kill us or the Dagins would leave us, and a Leviathan would wipe us out. It was a completely hopeless situation.


    Compounding all of this was one more problem. I noticed some of the slaves had a bright red metal collar around their necks. Not everyone had one, and I didn¡¯t either, so it took me a while to figure it out. But I think it¡¯s some kind of magic suppression device. Only a handful of slaves had one, and mostly the Elves wore them. If common knowledge was that Elves had a higher affinity for magic, then it would make sense to suppress their abilities.


    I tried asking the Human slave next to me, but as soon as I spoke, I got a nice lashing to my fingers by the guard¡¯s whip. He managed to whisper that it was a slave collar but didn¡¯t dare speak anymore. Perhaps he felt bad for me, but at least I learned something.


    I was also relieved that I didn¡¯t have one on me, which means they must not know that I can use magic. If anything, that was the one silver lining in this worst-case scenario. If I had my magic sealed, I would be completely useless.


    But I could escape if I could use magic. So I just had to bide my time and wait for an opportunity to arise. Until we reached land, I people-watched, ate disgusting watered-down soup, crapped myself, and practiced my mana control.


    Damn, I hate my life.


    It¡¯s been a while since I have done some concentrated mana control practice like this. Feeling the warmth of mana in my chest and spreading it out to my limbs helped soothe the painful scar on my chest. I¡¯ve long since increased the volume and speed of mana coursing through my body compared to when I first started. And remembering where this all started brought back good memories.


    I will return home. I will see my family again. It doesn¡¯t matter who gets in my way. I¡¯ll find a way back.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    I won¡¯t let myself be a tool for anyone ever again.


    ¡ª


    How long had it been since I¡¯d heard the sound of birds? At least a month, maybe more. The sound of squawking birds could be heard now, which meant we were nearing land. I was both afraid and relieved. I was growing tired of wondering if these were going to be my final moments every time a leviathan neared the ship.


    The overwhelming pressure it forced upon me was definitely not good for the heart or mind. I was also afraid of where I would end up¡­ if I end up on the other continent, I have no idea what I am going to do. I resolved myself to get home no matter what but being that far away would make this just that more difficult.


    Being so far from home already pains me but being an entire continent away was even worse. It would also make it harder for Mom and Dad to find me¡­ but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. This voyage wasn¡¯t long enough to cross to the other continent. But I also don¡¯t know how long I was out at the beginning.


    However, I was relieved that I would be able to put my feet on dry land again and get out of this cramped hell hole. Also, without being at the mercy of the ocean, I could finally start making moves to escape my shackles. These iron shackles would be no problem getting off using magic, so it was all about timing.


    I can do this.


    We finally made it to a port. We were funneled out onto a large dock and sprayed down with a cannon of cold water magic to wash us off. I also noticed far more slaves on the ship than I had previously thought. There were also females coming off now as well.


    Most of them had dead eyes and shambled off the ship. Some didn¡¯t even make it off the gangplank. A few dived into the water headfirst, forcing guards to jump in after them to rescue them.


    Ah, I see¡­ of course, it would be that way. These absolute monsters did this to them. I¡¯m glad I did what I did. If Cerila were on this ship, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live with myself anymore.


    Cerila¡­Cerila¡­I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m so sorry¡­


    The cool ocean breeze and the somewhat weak sun warmth felt refreshing on the skin and helped clear my mind of negative thoughts. I could handle those nagging thoughts at a later date¡­maybe.


    Judging by the temperature, it must almost be springtime. I took a breath of fresh air and took in my surroundings. The port was massive and wooden ships of varying sizes were moored across the docks. As far as the eye could see, burly men wearing coats were loading and unloading cargo from the vessel and yelling orders at each other.


    The port was also connected to a massive city. The giant stone walls could be seen from here and were layered like terraces. Buildings seemed to hide behind the walls. The city favored a light gray stone and dark brown wood for its construction.


    However, there was still plenty of flair and color in the surrounding area to add some kind of difference. Shades of blue-green were the choice of the people that lived here. Mostly turquoise or cyan were used to paint the buildings'' shingles or sides. Most of the signs were also written in bright, eye-catching cyan.


    I was also surprised to see so much naval-based commerce considering the threat of the ocean. But it seems you can¡¯t keep people from trying to make some coins. And judging by the amount, it seems they have some success at least.


    But you could tell the difference between the workers and the slaves. Although they were doing the same job, the slaves were dressed poorly and looked the part. I was surprised to see just how many slaves could be seen.


    They probably outnumbered the actual civilians three-one. There were even a few children who were slaves that were working. Most of them were probably only a few years older than me.


    There were also giant sea birds flapping around, attempting to snatch anything they could as well. Actually, those aren¡¯t birds. They are definitely monsters.


    The things were far too big to be ordinary animals, and they were pretty aggressive at that, with their long spear-like beaks diving at people. They looked like somebody had a nightmare that involved a seagull and spear combined into one.


    If the circumstances were different, I¡¯d probably be enjoying the sense of adventure right now. Seeing new monsters and new things in a new place lit a small fire inside of me. Perhaps being a young boy myself made me enjoy these things.


    But any feeling of enjoyment was quickly destroyed by the weight of the iron shackles latched to my wrists or the faces of those around me.


    It was impossible to enjoy watching people in collars work to the bone, especially kids my age. I don¡¯t even want to be here. What did I do to deserve this? Even after death, the sins of my past are still punishing me.


    There were guard towers posted regularly along the docks with archers in them. Anytime one of the bird monsters made a dive, an archer would take a shot at it, either hitting it or deterring it from making another pass.


    I watched as one dived for a young Human slave boy carrying a box, but the archer in the nearest tower didn¡¯t even bat an eye. Thankfully the boy had some foresight and dropped to the ground quickly, avoiding the flying spear that was headed straight for him. It must be an everyday hazard, so the workers have adapted to their¡­ hostile work conditions?


    We were corralled and placed into small groups by the guards. Not long after, a familiar voice called out. ¡°And how did my favorite little commodity fair on his trip?¡± an ugly voice called out to me.


    It was the same voice I heard in my final moments with Cerila. The same voice that separated me from my family. I just glared back at the man in response. He was a tall Human man with short brown hair around his late forties, wearing a brown cloak.


    He was also well built and had a short sword strapped to his waist. If not for the fact he was a scummy slave trader, he might be passable for being a somewhat good-looking swashbuckler. But the ugly glint in his eyes when he ogled me like merchandise was revolting.


    So when the time comes, I¡¯m going to enjoy watching him burn.


    ¡°Don¡¯t glare at your master, you dog!¡± a woman yelled out. She went to strike me as well, but the man stopped her.


    ¡°Now, now Jessine, I will have none of that. This is my most prized item right now so injuring it would be troublesome. Please do refrain from using unnecessary violence against it,¡± reprimanded the man. ¡°Besides, I doubt it can even understand you. They only speak Elvish in Syn¡¯nari, so the odds of something so young knowing more than one language is low.¡±


    Good, if they didn¡¯t think I could understand them, it was just that much better for me. They were both speaking in the Human language, so I had no problems understanding what they were saying. On top of that, he didn¡¯t even recognize me as a person¡­ absolute scum of the earth.


    Also, Jessine was the name of the Vampire that cornered and captured me. Under her black hooded cloak, it was apparent to anyone that she was extremely alluring. Her pale white skin and rose-red lips would be able to snag any man if they didn¡¯t run away from her odd red eyes or deathly aura. But unlike the beauty you might find in a flower, she was the kind of beauty that exuded danger.


    She was more akin to a poisonous snake than a beautiful wildflower.


    She nodded reluctantly and stood behind her master. Seeing her act like a whipped dog helped sate some of my anger. Our small group was ushered to a sort of warehouse where we would be spending the remainder of the day at rest. Unfortunately, it seemed they needed to procure something to transport us in, so we had to wait the day out.


    The number of slaves in my group was eight in total. Two Wood Elf men, four Human men, a Human woman, and myself. This must be the group of slaves directly under the control of our new master. I still hadn¡¯t heard his name yet, so I was unsure what it was.


    Typically I wouldn¡¯t want to sleep in the middle of the day, but after being cramped for so long, I finally had a chance to rest correctly. My sleeping position aboard the ship had been¡­ uncomfortable, to say the least. Now I could fully lay down on the albeit cold ground, but at least it didn¡¯t sway all the time.


    ---


    Sometime during the night, I awoke to someone muttering to themselves like a madman. I cracked my eyes open and saw the Wood Elf man lying next to me, rocking back and forth.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m gonna get out of here. This is it. My time is now,¡± he kept repeating.


    The man looked like nothing more than a bag of bones, which was obvious since we were wearing nothing but a simple loincloth to cover ourselves. The man had clearly been a slave for a long time. Rather than getting involved, I was curious to see what would happen.


    Would he risk it now of all times?


    Jessine was sitting above us in the rafters, dangling her feet in the air. Her quarter-filled crimson eyes peered down at us. There was no doubt she could hear the man muttering, but she made no moves to stop his escape or silence him preemptively.


    The man stopped mumbling, took a deep breath, and shot up with surprising speed for a walking corpse. Sadly he tripped over himself just after a few steps, landing with a loud thud. The sudden noise woke everyone up, and we all watched in silence as he made his escape.


    I was expecting many things, but what I had not expected was for the Vampire to do nothing. Instead, the man ran straight through the doors with a loud crash and continued on. Jessine let out an audible sigh and dropped down from the rafters with a graceful landing. She didn¡¯t even bother to run after the fleeing man.


    It was only about two-three minutes max when everyone heard the scream.


    That Wood Elf man didn¡¯t come back.

 Vol.2 Ch.22- Now or Never.

    Living in this terraced city must be a nightmare. Who in their right mind would want to spend their days going through this? This city uses lifts to move people, cargo, and carriages throughout the different levels. Of course, the lifts aren¡¯t automatic and run on manpower from slaves.


    It seems it takes nearly twenty slaves per level just to crank the damn thing up. It must be just as grueling as it is dangerous. The machinery used on these lifts is old, old enough for me to be able to tell that it¡¯s old. The machinery must have been mostly made of stone or metal at one point, but now replacement wood and metal parts are haphazardly thrown in trying to keep the things operational.


    Gazing around at the poor souls who are being forced to crank the lifts is heart-wrenching. Even while riding in the back of my new mobile cage, I can see the damage done to these people. The lucky ones are missing a finger or two. Most are missing much more than that. A vast majority of them look like they are about to drop dead from exhaustion at any given moment.


    I doubt most slaves who get that assignment live for very long. The cramped compartments in which they are forced to work are probably riddled with as much pestilence as the bottom of that slave ship. I¡¯m surprised this city still exists. I¡¯m sure they are days away from having a full-blown pandemic erupt from these lift gates alone.


    And no amount of healing magic can save you if an entire city gets sick with a plague.


    On top of just how awful commuting must be in this city, the noise levels are ridiculously high. It¡¯s only mid-morning, and the entire city is at full blast. It sounds like a mess hall at max capacity, but all the time, never dropping in sound. I¡¯m glad my hearing is damaged right now. I¡¯m sure if my ears were normal, I¡¯d agonize over the noise level.


    I¡¯ve only recently figured out where I am as well. This place is definitely City State Ostela. I saw a guard with a worn-down heater shield that had the symbol of this nation crudely painted onto it. The symbol was a circle where half of it was a robed woman holding a scale while the other half was a knight in full plate with his longsword in the ground. I¡¯d seen it before in a book Grandpa got me for my birthday¡­ man, I wish I read that book now.


    I can¡¯t even keep a promise to myself anymore...


    This city doesn¡¯t seem all that safe either. Guard patrols are sparse, and unsavory-looking people can be seen around every corner. Perhaps that¡¯s just this side of town, though. This area is definitely what could be called the black market area. The number of armed civilians and slaves are at the extreme. I¡¯m sure everyone here has a weapon or is a slave.


    I thought the docks were jam-packed with slaves, but here in this market alone, the slaves probably outnumber the civilians and guards nine to one. Merchants and their stalls are carelessly tossed around with no rhyme or reason. Prospective buyers wade in and out of shops looking for deals. Some are even followed by a group of slaves. I saw one man who seemed to have at least seven people bound in chains following behind him. Humans were definitely the majority here as well.


    I haven¡¯t seen this many Humans in years¡­


    Also, the sheer amount of commerce in just this market alone is astounding. I had heard that Ostela was the trade capital of this world, but this was beyond my expectations. They even have stalls dedicated just for weighing money, even though every shop has a scale of its own. It¡¯s almost blinding with how much light is being reflected off the silver and gold coins being traded.


    Going up the lifts I saw multiple terraces areas with entire sections dedicated to markets. This city is probably 60% business alone. But right now, this was a golden opportunity.


    With so many slaves and people moving about this city, running away and hiding might not be impossible. If I can just escape and blend in, I¡¯ll have a decent chance at making it out of here. But I have conditions that must be met for my escape.


    For starters, I can¡¯t be the only slave to escape. If I¡¯m the only slave to attempt an escape, I¡¯ll end up like that Wood Elf from last night. That Vampire is also too much of a wild factor, I can tell she is strong, but I don¡¯t know how strong she really is. I also don¡¯t know anything about Vampires, so I have no idea what she is actually capable of.


    I¡¯m sure she has some way of finding me if I¡¯m alone. So with that being the case, I have to create a scenario where the others will want to at least try and flee. It¡¯s a shame that man sacrificed himself last night. Having him here right now would have been perfect.


    The second condition is that I need to threaten the life of the slave master somehow. I¡¯m sure with the master-servant relationship they have; if I somehow put his life in danger, the Vampire will prioritize saving him.


    I can¡¯t take him hostage or directly go for him myself, however. I¡¯m sure as a slave; I¡¯m considered to be worth absolutely nothing to everyone around me. Holding a hostage would just see me getting my head chopped off by the guards or some other opportunist wanting to make a name for themself.


    And in my current state of constant pain and starvation, I¡¯m in no condition for a frontal assault. If I had more covert ops training, this would probably be easier, but sadly I was more of a toss a flashbang in and blast Xenos kind of Death Commando.


    Hiding my magical abilities will also be a necessity. Hopefully, as long as they don¡¯t know I can use magic, I will always have a chance to escape¡­ hopefully.


    But right now is a perfect time. My luck is finally turning around. We are still in this black market area, and our slave master has gone into a shop to buy more slaves for whatever reason.


    At this time of day, there shouldn¡¯t be any drunkards out and about, but there is plenty of scum to be used in my plan. I want to start a riot in the market. By doing so, I hope I can endanger the slave master enough to where the Vampire has no choice but to defend him. And using the chaos, I can make a break for it into the city.


    So by getting these drunk meatheads to bash each other¡¯s heads in and forcing the guards to react, I can create an opening. Preferably I can time it when they unlock the cages on the carriage to make it easier. Now all I need is for a guard patrol to wander by¡­ finally there might really be a God.


    After waiting forever, a guard patrol finally decided to wander down this street. But, of course, calling them guards is a long shot. They look more like bandits wearing shoddy chainmail uniforms than guards meant to protect a capital city. But, whatever, the more ill-tempered and scummy these guards are, the better it is for me.


    And as if the stars are aligning for me today, the scummy slave master himself is walking out with his new purchases. They are all young able-bodied Human men, perhaps he means to sell them off as laborers somewhere else, but these are precisely the type of people I need.


    If they were too old or young or not strong enough, they might hesitate to flee if given a chance. But these young men will hopefully take the opportunity given to them and at least try to escape. None of them were wearing slave collars either. And even if they don¡¯t make a run for it, hopefully, they will resist just long enough for me to escape.


    Once the slave master started fiddling with the lock, I made my move. Through all my years of practice in launching pebbles at Padraic¡¯s thick skull, I never imagined this skill would be useful in helping me escape slavery. So I found the biggest, ugliest, and the most intoxicated person I could find and launched a pebble the size of a coin at his head.


    The man was surrounded by a group of thugs walking down the street with a massive two-handed war hammer on his back. The pebble connected with the back of his head, forcing him to whip around and glare at another group of armed men.


    He turned on his heels and got in a Dwarven man¡¯s face and began yelling. ¡°What is your problem, pal, huh?!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? And don¡¯t call me pal, dickhead.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°You threw that rock at me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What rock? What are you talking about? And get the out of my face, you drunk bastard. Your breath stinks enough to drop a Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Screw you, you damn midget!¡±


    ¡°No, SCREW YOU, you overgrown ogre!¡±


    ¡°NO, SCREW YOU!¡±


    With a final war cry, the large Human man unsheathed his war hammer and went to slam it into the stout Dwarf.


    Well¡­ this exceeded my expectations.


    Before the man even took out his war hammer, I enacted the final pieces of my plan. I sent a barrage of even smaller stones into the crowd to get everyone nice and riled up. I even sent a few towards the guard patrol.


    I wanted full-blown pandemonium in this market square, and things were going far beyond my wildest dreams. It was like lighting a fuse. All it took was one spark, and everyone just started brawling.


    It almost made me think this was a common occurrence around here.


    Everyone has already begun yelling and swinging at each other with barely any provocation. People who weren¡¯t openly brawling with each other were running away. Slaves were screaming and sprinting away to safety. The small team of guards didn¡¯t stop anyone and instead joined the melee. I gazed back towards the fight that started it all, and my eyes felt like they were about to burst out of my skull.


    Oh, yeah. People other than me can use magic, duh.


    I watched as the Dwarf smashed the ground with his mace, sending a shockwave through the floor. Stone pillars erupted along with the shockwave, heading straight for me. The stone spikes pierced into the cage, forcing it up and flipping it over in the air. I almost lost my morning water soup from the sudden barrel roll, but I managed to keep it down.


    The timing was perfect as well.


    The slave master had already opened the door to let the new slaves into the cage, so now I had an exit. I wasted no time, and neither did anyone else. The first one out wasn¡¯t even myself but one of the Human men.


    Jessine and the slaver were brawling with everyone else. The slaver had a fat grin on his face as he sucker-punched some random passerby who was just trying to run away. Jessine didn¡¯t even bother unsheathing a weapon as she batted opponents away with ease. I barely paid them a glance as I ran into the crowd.


    I was running straight into the oncoming fire. I dodged and weaved my way through the throngs of fighting and received plenty of stray blows. Some were accidental, but others would actually stop and aim for me.


    I caught an elbow to my nose and started gushing blood. Not even ten seconds later somebody tried tripping me, but I hopped over his leg and crashed into a market stall. The poor lady yelped in surprise as I broke through her booth with a bloody face, but I didn¡¯t even think about stopping.


    I regained my footing and continued plowing through the people as fast as I could. I needed to increase the distance between myself and that Vampire as quickly as possible. While running, I noticed a stall selling clothes and immediately snatched a cloak.


    The merchant was too busy trying to stop someone else from looting his stall, so he didn¡¯t even notice me. I put the brown cloak on and tried to cover myself as much as possible. Even in this entire section of town, I must be the only Dark Elf, so I stand out like a sore thumb.


    Are Dark Elves really that rare?


    Finally, after running through the market, I reached my destination, a lift. It didn¡¯t matter where this lift took me as long as it was anywhere but here. A few guards were stationed next to it and trying to keep the herd of people from piling on. The lift was already ascending but there was no way I could wait for another ride. So I enhanced my body and ran to the side of it. I nimbly scaled the scaffolding, and I jumped for it once I was almost at the same level as the lift.


    I grabbed onto the side but lost my grip with one of my hands. I was dangling by a single hand gripping the side of the lift as it was ascending to the top most of the city. It was at least a four-story drop at this point, so falling would be fatal.


    I tried pulling myself up, but my little body which was weak from starvation and from using what little energy I had to run, was not able to manage it. Even with mana enhancement, I was struggling and out of breath. I almost lost my grip with my other hand when someone reached over and grabbed my arm, pulling me up onto the lift.


    I scrambled up with the stranger''s help and looked up, much to my surprise. It was the young bear Beastmen that was on the ship with me. He quickly helped me up then placed his hands on my shoulders, turned me around, and faced me towards the front of the lift. He didn¡¯t say a word to me, and he just kept his hands on my shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Did you escape from your master?¡± he whispered into my ears in rough Elvish. I nodded in response.


    ¡°That is dangerous. The odds of you making it out of this city is low. You understand this, yes?¡± his voice was a whisper, but his deep baritone voice rattled my chest.


    ¡°I had to try. It was now or never.¡±


    ¡°I see. You are either very brave or very stupid, but only time will tell. What do you plan on doing now, Little Elf?¡±


    ¡°Being anywhere but here,¡± I told him.


    ¡°You do not think very far ahead, do you? How are you going to cross into the upper city without a pass? Unless you have one, the guards will not let you in without a master.¡±


    Crap. Of course, there had to be something else in my way. Maybe I can just fight my way in¡ª


    The bearman gripped my shoulders tightly and whispered into my ear. ¡°If you do not have a plan, then follow my lead. Of course, I can not promise you success, but I can at least try, okay?¡±


    ¡°Why? Why are you helping me? Won¡¯t you be in trouble if they catch you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°These things do not matter. What are they going to do? Beat me more? Enslave me for longer? Retake me from my home? It matters not. And why? Because you remind me of my sister, and you are far too young to be in chains, Little Elf. I shall help you, even if just this much. I can not get you out of this city, but I can get you to people who can. Do you trust me?¡± He spoke with a hint of fondness in his voice as he spoke about his sister.


    ¡°Do I look like your sister or something?¡± I teased.


    ¡°No. You look too angry to be my dear little sister,¡± he said flatly.


    Well, I guess I¡¯m just not specced for comedic relief. And what do you mean I look too angry? This is just my face...


    ¡°I trust you. Please help me.¡±


    He gripped my shoulders softly in response. Upon nearly reaching the top, I gazed out onto the city. This was the highest up I¡¯ve been so far, and I could really see just how massive this city was. The cool wind swept over those of us on the lift, chilling the air. The smell of the salty sea was being carried by the winds.


    The multi-layered terraces were oddly satisfying to look at it from this height. You could see all the people moving around the streets from up here. The further ones looked like little ants moving about. You could also see the sheer size of the dock. This city was built into the side of the cliff with a massive deep water bay at the base. The port had at least fifty slots for full-sized ships to dock. Even now, most of the slots were filled with boats. Any vessels that weren¡¯t immediately docked were lined up just outside of the harbor.


    ¡°Impressive view, yes? It is a shame we can not witness this as free men,¡± he said idly. I solemnly nodded.


    Not being a free man¡­ this is indeed the worst possible outcome.


    I can¡¯t believe this was what it was like not to be free. It was an odd feeling, knowing I spent fifteen years of life as a different kind of slave. I really didn¡¯t have any free will of my own looking back. I guess I didn¡¯t even understand what it was like to be free, so it never bothered me.


    Back then, would I have felt as disgusted being forced to kill as I did being enslaved now?


    If I even had a modicum of emotion back then¡­ how would I have felt? Things are definitely different now, though. I thought back to my recent fight with the slavers in the jungle. When I killed those two men, something felt¡­ different? I didn¡¯t feel bad about killing them, and I didn¡¯t feel good either. It was just something that had to be done.


    But I wonder what was so different now compared to back then. How did I use to feel when I killed people? I don¡¯t even know if I felt anything before. I¡¯ve snuffed out thousands of souls in the name of Humanity, and I didn¡¯t even so much as blink.


    I mean I can¡¯t even remember the first life I took, let alone the thousandth.


    I sighed. I can¡¯t say what the old me would have done, but the new me definitely doesn¡¯t want this. I¡¯ve tasted the ichor of freedom, of family, and emotions, and I want more. I want to return home. I want to see everyone again. I just want to live a peaceful, everyday life with those I care about.


    I resolved myself further as the lift reached our destination. Hopefully, this man¡¯s plan will work.


    He might be the only hope I have left.

 Vol.2 Ch.23- A Helping Hand.

    As the lift reached the maximum height, I turned around to face what the new front would be. The bearman gave me one final order. ¡°Whatever you do, do not speak to the guards. Do not make eye contact with them and keep your head down, understand? Things are different in the upper city, and you do not have a collar on, which is a problem,¡± he warned. I nodded to show my understanding and prepared myself.


    When the lift reached the top, I could see a massive stone gatehouse. The light-colored gray stone was of much higher quality than anything used in the lower city. The stone walls were also enormous, I initially thought this was just part of the cliff, but I was wrong. Not only that, the guards standing at attention were leagues above anything I¡¯ve seen so far in this city.


    Rather than looking like a bunch of conscripted bandits, these men and women were highly equipped soldiers. Their gray half plate and steel swords differed night and day compared to the lower city guards. I guess this is where all the money goes for the security budget.


    The aura the guards emitted was that of trained professional soldiers, not city guards. A few individuals were also wearing gray cloaks carrying staffs with purple gems at the end. The gems looked like the sparring stones I¡¯d used once before back in the village.


    So they even have mage soldiers here? Where was this kind of presence in the lower city?


    Everyone began to awkwardly shuffle off the lift and funnel into lines to be screened by the guards. There were about fifty people waiting to get searched by the guards, most of them seemed like regular civilians, but there were a good amount of slaves as well. The atmosphere was tense. The only voices that could be heard were the guards asking routine questions and people answering quietly.


    Even though we were at the back of the lift, the bearman pushed through the crowds to get into the middle of one of the lines. We waited without speaking to each other until one of the guards beckoned us over.


    ¡°Identification,¡± he droned off.


    The young man looked to be around his early twenties with chestnut brown hair. He clearly did not want to be here right now. It was most likely the end of his rotation. My guide took out a piece of parchment and handed it over to the guard.


    ¡°What about the little one?¡± he asked.


    ¡°The young one lost his in the riot,¡± the bearman¡¯s Human language was far better than his Elvish.


    I wonder if he thinks I can¡¯t speak it either.


    The guard sighed. ¡°No can do. He needs a pass, or he can¡¯t come through.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you could take a second look at my pass.¡± He did not phrase his response as a question, but rather as a suggestion.


    The bearman was almost an entire head taller than the young guard and he kept his deep baritone voice low and even. It was practically borderline threatening. I¡¯d be wary if a giant Beastmen was standing over me like this.


    The guard seemed like he could care less about how someone was speaking to him and unrolled the parchment and began muttering to himself while he read. Then he stopped and peeked over the pass and double-checked repeatedly. ¡°You are the Viceroy¡¯s servant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we both are.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ well I can¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you going to be the one to tell the Viceroy why I am late making a delivery? If so, I don¡¯t mind waiting,¡± the Beastmen interrupted.


    ¡°Well I¡ªI mean the rules say¡­¡±


    ¡°I am aware of the rules, sir. But the Viceroy needs to be notified. Would you please do it while we wait for a pass for the young one?¡± he interrupted the guard mid-sentence again and rather sternly.


    Isn¡¯t this man walking a dangerous line? Is he trying to get us killed?


    Even if this guard was just a rank and file soldier he was still way above us slaves on the social hierarchy. He could just cut our heads off right now for speaking to him like this.


    However, the guard who seemed lackadaisical at first was now bright-eyed and sweating a bit despite the chill in the air. I was quite cold myself, so he must really be stressing out. Was the Viceroy so important that this guard would forgo his duty? And just who is this Beastmen?


    ¡°Just don¡¯t lose it again. I won¡¯t let this slide a second time. You both may pass,¡± the guard said frantically.


    He begrudgingly gave us the all-clear, and we were allowed to cross. My guide took back his pass and pushed me forward through the checkpoint. A few of the other guards eyed me suspiciously but most didn¡¯t even bother looking my way.


    I guess being dressed like a dirty orphan had its perks. And man, did this go better than I thought. There was no way I was going to be able to get through any checkpoint if this was what the security was like. In my current state, I would have been lucky to kill the first guard let alone the mages.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Do not thank me yet, Little Elf. You are not safe yet. That guard just happened to have been on the Viceroy¡¯s payroll. We were lucky,¡± he said matter of factly.


    ¡°Did you just gamble with my life?¡±


    I looked up so I could see his face, but he just shrugged his shoulders and continued moving me forward.


    This guy just rolled the dice with my life, didn¡¯t he? Well, I got lucky this time at least but I¡¯d rather not be using what little luck I have in back-to-back situations.


    As we moved through the tunnel to the other side of the gatehouse the view of what lay beyond was shocking. This is what I expected when I imagined the capital city of a merchant nation. Comparing the upper city of Ostela to the lower city was probably a crime in this nation.


    Even though this was technically the same city, it was like two different worlds. The buildings were made of dark brown timber like the lower city but they were all uniform in design, giving the city an appearance of unity. The houses also weren¡¯t shanty at all and the sight of thrown-together markets were nowhere to be seen.


    As far as I could see, buildings stretched out into the distance, and at the center was a large palace made of marble. At least, I assumed it was marble. The white stone was bright even from here. The dark wood and blue-colored accents made the white marble pop in the late morning sun.


    ¡°We can not gawk forever. We must stay moving in the upper city. Getting stopped would be dangerous. Keep your head down and your eyes low. If you receive the ire of someone, I may not be able to protect you again.¡±


    Without giving me time to respond, the bearman urged me forward into the sprawling city. The first thing I noticed was paved roads, well, cobblestone roads, but it was the first time I¡¯d seen something besides dirt covering the street.


    The streets were wide, with enough room for two carriages to move alongside each other. The number of denizens moving around had decreased but not all that much. The slave count had also reduced as well.


    Before, most slaves were wearing close to nothing, but those in the upper city were dressed to keep them from being eyesores. Most wore full-body cloaks covering themselves. The people here were also dressed much nicer, and this place gave off the air of belonging to a higher class.


    We were forced to walk down the street in line with other slaves. It must be a walkway just for slaves to be in, as no regular civilian was walking in this lane. The only time slaves weren¡¯t walking in this lane was if their master was accompanying them. I also noticed that far more slaves in the upper city had the red metal slave collars around their necks.


    Before it seemed like only a few who were probably mages had them but now it was almost every slave had one latched around their necks.  And I doubt all of these slaves were capable of using magic.


    While walking down the cobbled streets, I saw something familiar for the first time in my new life. It was glass. There was no glass at all in Owlkirk, and I didn¡¯t even see any in the lower city. However, the glass was very murky and must have had a lot of impurities in it.


    Perhaps they have not mastered the art of crafting glass? No, it¡¯s more likely that this was more cost-effective or possibly done recently. Although nearly everything from the buildings to the roads seemed to have been thought out from the beginning, the glass somehow seemed new. Glass also tended to be expensive in early periods, and few could afford it, especially clear glass.


    But I managed to catch a warped glimpse of myself and¡­ I looked awful. I hadn¡¯t been able to see my face in a long time, and I looked downright depressing. Of course, just by being starved for this long, I¡¯ve already lost what little muscle I had on my body but seeing my face really drilled into the fact that I¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. And I didn¡¯t have a lot of weight to lose in the first place.


    My eyes looked sunk in, and my face was covered in dry blood from my broken nose. Seeing my battered form made my heart ache. If Mom or Dad saw me like this, they would probably have a stroke. Hell, even I don¡¯t want to look like this. Have I ever looked so defeated before?


    I banished the negative thoughts and focused on the task at hand. If I wanted to change my current state, I needed to get out of this hell hole alive.


    At this point, we walked to the side of the palace and were quite close to it. Although it was still a fair distance away, being this close made it seem all the more opulent. I guess they decided to forgo protection and maximum beauty for the palace.


    When you are a nation that runs on commerce, if you have to defend your central palace, you¡¯ve probably already lost everything else anyway. My guide has stayed silent, but I noticed we had looped around this district twice now. This district had only a few people walking about, but there were still plenty of storefronts and housing.


    ¡°What are we doing?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°Making sure we are not being followed. If we are followed, I can smell them easier if we loop around. But it seems all is well. We are nearly there, so stay patient for just a little longer.¡±


    After finishing the final loop, we made it to what appeared to be a random clothing store. The sign hanging from the door read Silver Fox Outlet. My guide wasted no time and ushered me into the store. The store was warm inside and had a mixture of different smells to it. Did it smell¡­ manly? I guess they sell cologne here, along with clothing?


    We were greeted by a young woman wearing what could best be described as a butler uniform. She had shoulder-length brown hair and had a stern look about her as she eyed us. We were the only ones in the store.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Not that my guide seemed to care, as he walked straight up to the woman and spoke in Human.¡°The forest requires tending.¡±


    The woman glared at us before she smiled and ushered us into the back room. The backroom was filled to the brim with textiles and incomplete clothing. She moved over to a shelf that was overflowing with different materials and forced her hand into a piece of red cloth. Immediately a soft thunk went off, and the wall of textiles swung open, revealing a dark passage.


    Well¡­ that¡¯s about as standard as it gets. Is this some type of underground railroad? I guess where there was a hub of slavery. There are those who wanted to subvert it. But I think I could always just ask. We should be safe now.


    ¡°What is this place?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A place for those who wish to find freedom. This is the home of The Keepers. They are good people. I have been working with them for many years. They can help you where I can not.¡±


    Years? This man couldn¡¯t have been older than twenty¡­


    ¡°How old are you, sir?¡±


    The man patted my head and spoke softly, ¡°No need to speak so formally. We are one and the same, after all. And I will be turning thirty-nine this coming fall.¡±


    Thirty-nine?! He doesn¡¯t look a day past twenty¡­ yet he is almost forty?


    His deep chuckle reverberated against the stone passage. ¡°Surprised? We may not live as long as you, Elves, but time is much kinder to my kin than Humans.¡±


    ¡°Do Beastmen live a long time?¡±


    ¡°No, we live as long as Humans do. True Beastmen live even shorter lives than most Humans,¡± he told me.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    The silence stretched on as we continued down. We were heading down deeper into the abyss. The passage must have been carved out and supported using earth magic. Candles were lit periodically down the tunnel giving a minimal amount of light to not make it dark and¡ª


    ¡°Stop¡± the man grabbed me and held me back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Look,¡± he pointed towards the ground, and I could see a thin, almost invisible wire was taut from one wall to the other. ¡°It seems they missed a trap. You must keep your eyes open as much as your ears, Little Elf.¡±


    I mentally slapped myself and groaned. So much for all that training. I¡¯m so tired I finally let the feeling of safety wash over me. I would have walked straight into that wire without the help of my friend here, and well¡­ I don¡¯t want to know what would have happened to me. I mean, it¡¯s not my fault they left the trap, but if I got hurt, I¡¯d be the one regretting it anyways.


    ¡°Thanks again.¡±


    He just grunted softly while he picked me up and placed me over the tripwire. I mean he didn¡¯t have to do that¡­ I don¡¯t think I like being manhandled so easily, whatever. I need to go to sleep, I¡¯m getting too grouchy for my own good.


    After about five minutes of walking, the tunnel began to get more expansive, and we stepped into a small cave where a large iron door sat. He knocked on the iron door rapidly until the shutter slid open.


    A pair of purple eyes looked us up and down and shut the slider. I could hear the mechanisms of locks being undone then the giant iron door slid open with a whine. A High Elf woman with wavy blue hair was waiting beyond the door.


    ¡°It is good to see you, Deya.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s good to see you too, old man, but if you are here, that means you got captured again?¡± The woman named Deya said kindly.


    ¡°Indeed I did. I was caught in a port in the Mists. And you call me old man, yet you are nearly two hundred years older than me woman¡ª¡± Deya didn¡¯t give him a chance to finish as she bonked him in the head with the flat of her long sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s rude to talk about a woman''s age, especially in front of someone so young,¡± she said curtly. Then, she looked at me and smiled warmly. ¡°And who are you, young man?¡±


    ¡°Kaladin,¡± I answered back.


    ¡°See to this Little Elf¡¯s safe return, Deya. Unfortunately, I must go. The longer I delay my return, the more likely I am to be found.¡±


    My guide turned to leave, but I called out to him. ¡°Wait! Your name¡­ what is it?¡±


    How could I have spent all this time with him and never asked his name? I was so preoccupied that I didn¡¯t even think about giving a simple greeting¡­ this man has helped me so much in such a short time.


    He turned around and patted me on the head again, ¡°My name is Sorn. Goodbye, Kaladin. May we never meet again,¡± he said softly as he began walking back down the tunnel.


    He¡¯s just gone? Just like that? Why doesn¡¯t he want to escape this city? And why does he never want to meet me again?


    Sensing my confusion, Deya answered my own concerns for me. ¡°He says that to every child he brings us. He believes that if he sees you again, that means he failed to free you. Honestly, I wish he would think of something else to say¡­¡± she said with a sigh.


    I see¡­ that makes some sense, kind of. A weird way to go about it, but he is a nice guy at least, thank you, Sorn, and I hope I meet you again someday.


    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s get you some food, clean clothes, and get Remi to take a look at your nose, okay?¡±


    Deya took my hand and gently guided me through the safe house. She pointed out a few things to me, like the sleeping quarters, the toilets, the mess hall, and a few other places. There were a decent amount of people here as well.


    I was expecting a lot of slaves, but there didn¡¯t seem to be that many. I saw about ten people who looked like slaves. Maybe some just got sent to safety recently? A lot of them were women and children.


    Deya parted some curtains, and a middle-aged human man was standing in a small room with a bed. He turned his head slightly and began complaining immediately. ¡°Can¡¯t you even knock, Deya? What if I already had a patient in here?¡± he complained.


    ¡°Knock on what, Remi? The thin cloth separating you from the hallway? Besides, I can hear you alone in here. Now I need you to help our new friend Kaladin, please.¡±


    The man sighed while taking a knee and brushed the matted-down hair out of my face. ¡°Broken nose, starvation, fatigue¡­ A half Dark Elf, half High Elf? Never seen that before.¡± Remi droned off as he took stock of me with piercing blue eyes.


    ¡°Is that not common? Being a mixed Elf?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, it is quite rare. Elves already have difficulty making children during sex¡ª GAH!? What was that for?!¡±


    Deya had smacked Remi with the flat side of her sword but much harder than she did to Sorn. Remi was now on both his knees clutching his head in pain. I could already feel the welt rising up on the top of his head.


    ¡°REMI! He is a child! What is wrong with you! Use that big brain of yours and be smarter about your choice of words!¡± Deya scolded Remi like he was the child.


    I guess if you had to compare their age, he probably was a child to her. Remi was perhaps in his mid-thirties¡­ I think. My understanding of people¡¯s actual age is getting tossed around constantly. I mean, if Deya was supposed to be over two hundred years old she was looking great. I would have put her in her late twenties at most.


    ¡°I mean, I wasn¡¯t wrong¡­damn woman, you didn¡¯t have to hit me so hard,¡± Remi groaned while rubbing the top of his head tenderly.


    He sighed and looked over at me. ¡°Uh¡­ yes. It is rare¡­ you see Elves have one of the hardest times uh¡­ making babies¡­ yes. And when two different types of Elves try, it¡¯s even more difficult. Even more so since you are Dark Elf, and well, Dark Elves don¡¯t really leave The Barrens all that often, making you even rarer. I¡¯ve never seen an Elf with two different colored eyes before either¡­ I wonder if that¡¯s because you are a mix of the different subspecies...¡± Remi monologued while eyeing me more like a novelty test subject than a patient. I could feel Deya becoming more and more annoyed by the second.


    ¡°Remi, you can ask him questions later. The boy has a broken nose. Help him already. He is covered in his own blood!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, I¡¯m sorry. I let my curiosity get the better of me. Please forgive me,¡± he gave me a slight bow.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thank you for helping me.¡±


    ¡°Aww, you are so nice, Kaladin, let me go get you a new change of clothes and some warm food, okay? You must be starving. Then we can talk about some things,¡± Deya said warmly.


    Remi guided me to bed and had me sit down while he pulled a stool over to sit down. ¡°Your nose is broken, but I can fix it. The break seems pretty clean, so you shouldn¡¯t have any permanent damage, but I¡¯m going to have to reset it."


    ¡°Can¡¯t you use magic?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sadly, I¡¯m not a mage, just a normal person. I wish I could, but I can¡¯t, so this is all I can do for you. Here let me get you something for the pain¡­ this is probably going to hurt a lot. I''m sorry in advance.¡±


    Remi got up and went to a shelf that had various bottles of liquids on it. I recognized a few of them from Grandpa¡¯s store, but there was also a good amount that I didn¡¯t remember. Remi grabbed a bottle of milky white liquid and walked over to me.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to take that,¡± I said quickly.


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s going to hurt a lot, and I¡¯m only going to give you a¡ª wait, do you know what this is?¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to know exactly what it was, but a milky white substance that relieves pain is ubiquitous in any world. I¡¯m not sure how strong it is, but I don''t want it if it¡¯s an opioid. Getting addicted to that stuff would be disastrous, and considering magic exists, that stuff might be even stronger.


    Besides, correcting a broken nose was nothing to me.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll take some Blood Bush root if you have any.¡± At least I knew Blood Bush root wasn¡¯t addictive.


    ¡°If you say so. I guess I do have a little bit left anyway,¡± Remi fiddled around in his medicine cabinet and pulled out some of the dried roots. He cut half of it off and ground it into a powder with a pestle and mortar. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you know so much about herbs. Most people want the stronger stuff anyways. I figured you must be in a lot of pain, but I guess you seem fine. Here, open wide.¡±


    I lifted my tongue up, and he poured the dried powder under my tongue, letting it dissolve into my bloodstream. When you dried Blood Bush root, it was more potent and acted faster. I could already feel the pain-numbing a little bit in just a few minutes.


    ¡°Now then, it should be kicking in, so let me wipe down your face a bit.¡±


    He walked over to a wash basin and cleaned his hands, then grabbed a towel. He began to wipe away the blood off my face and mouth gently. I was expecting him to be a little rougher, but he was taking extra care not to hurt me.


    ¡°There we go, all cleaned up. You are looking better already. Now then, let¡¯s get the hard part out of the way. Are you ready?¡±


    I nodded, and Remi gave me a small strip of leather. ¡°Bite down on this. I¡¯ll give you a countdown.¡±


    I bit down on the leather while Remi began placing his fingers on my nose. My nose was tender and hurt, but the pain was minor compared to the phantom pains in my ears and chest.


    ¡°Okay, one¡­ and two¡­¡±


    Snap.


    Although it didn¡¯t hurt that much, tears still flowed from my eyes.


    ¡°Aright, not bad. You took it like a champ. Great job, kid. It looks good already; the swelling will be bad for a week or two, but that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll give you some medicine to help with that so you can sleep easy tonight,¡± Remi said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Remi.¡±


    ¡°Ah, just doing my job. Now, where is that damn woman¡­¡±


    ¡°I have a name, you know. Would it kill you to use it?¡± Deya said coldly. Remi let out an Eeep of surprise as Deya walked in with a bundle of clothes and a bowl of food.


    ¡°Here you go, Kaladin. Let¡¯s get you out of those and into something cleaner.¡±


    Deya handed me a fresh set of clothes, and I changed into them quickly. They weren¡¯t much, but they were far better than the filthy blood-stained rags I was wearing right now. Besides, having clean underwear made me feel like a person again.


    Once I was finished, she handed me the bowl of porridge with a stipulation.¡°Eat slowly. If you do, I''ll get you another bowl.¡±


    At first, I slowly dug into the food. I knew that eating fast after being starved was terrible for your health, and I ran the risk of just throwing it up but¡­ it isn¡¯t water soup. This is amazing.


    Deya bonked me on the head with her hand lightly. ¡°Slowly. Eat. Slowly.¡±


    I nodded and slowed my pace. Sorry.


    ¡°Now then, why don¡¯t you tell us a little about yourself, Kaladin?¡±

 Vol.2 Ch.24- The Plan.

    ¡°Now then, why don¡¯t you tell us a little about yourself, Kaladin?¡±


    In between bites of my new favorite food, I told Remi and Deya about myself. I explained that I was from Syn¡¯nari and I got captured in the jungle some time ago. I told them how old I was and that I escaped during the riot in the market.


    However, I didn¡¯t tell them that I was the one that caused it or that I could use magic. They seemed like good people, but I figured if they knew I could use magic, they might try and use me. Of course, I didn¡¯t think they would do that kind of stuff, but giving them unnecessary information about myself seems like a mistake. After all, I¡¯ve barely known these people for a few hours.


    ¡°So you are from Syn¡¯nari. That¡¯s not good,¡± Remi commented.


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because sending you back into the lower city isn¡¯t feasible, so we can¡¯t take you through the ports. There is a wanted board for runaway slaves, and you are probably already on it, so going back to the lower city will get you caught instantly. ¡±


    ¡°Not to mention getting a fake slave collar in time would be difficult. It normally takes us weeks to make a fake,¡± Deya chimed in.


    That is¡­ very bad. I feel so close yet so far from going home.


    ¡°What does a slave collar do?¡±


    ¡°A lot of things, actually,¡± Remi said. ¡°For starters, they disrupt the flow of someone¡¯s mana, which means they can¡¯t cast spells or use any kind of mana body enhancement. And depending on the type of collar, they can even bind a person to their master, forcing them to obey their commands while also taking away the slave¡¯s ability to harm themselves or their master.¡±


    ¡°Different kinds?¡±


    ¡°Yes, not every slave collar has the ability to force obedience. Most of them just disrupt the flow of mana. Slave collars used to be rare, but the Dwarves over at the Kingdom of Krunbar figured out how to make blood iron wire. Now you don¡¯t need those giant hunks of metal to disrupt someone¡¯s mana. You can just give someone a wristband made with the wires that¡¯s just as effective as the collar for half the price. But you need a Vampire¡¯s Blood Magic to be able to form the master-servant contract."


    ¡°Damn Dwarves¡­ they just had to go and make the lives of these bastards easier,¡± Deya groaned.


    Remi¡¯s eyes shined for a second as he pinched Deya in the side. ¡°Language, Deya, we are in the presence of a child.¡± Remin scolded with a grin. ¡°But it¡¯s not all that bad if you ask me, by flooding the market with more slave collars, we have been able to make more fakes now. It might just be a blessing in disguise.¡±


    Wow, wow, wow. This is going too fast and I¡¯m too tired and hungry to be keeping up with all this information. But this is crucial information, so I need to ask these questions,


    ¡°What do Vampires have to do with anything, and why are fake collars a good thing?¡±


    Deya patted my head to my question, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a bundle of questions?¡±


    ¡°Are you even following along? Sorry, I forgot who I am talking to¡­¡±


    I sighed. Did they just remember now all of a sudden that I¡¯m a kid? Just answer the damn questions, son.


    ¡°Alright, alright, you don¡¯t have to glare at me so hard¡­ but to answer your questions, Vampire Blood Magic is needed to turn a slave collar from just a mana scrambler into one of obedience. Also, don¡¯t ask me how it works because I have no idea.¡±


    Remi took a deep breath and began his seminar. ¡°So a slave collar with Vampire Blood Magic is called an Obedience Collar while a standard mana disruption one is just a slave collar. And why are fake collars a good thing? Because checking them without a vampire is dangerous. The only way somebody knows if a collar works is by putting it on themselves. And most people aren¡¯t crazy enough to start putting random slave collars on. Because if you put an Obedience Collar on by accident, you are bound to whoever the last master was, and you can¡¯t take it off. If you try to take it off, you die. Only two types of people are not affected by slave or Obedience collars: Beastmen and vampires. So having fakes put on people means people won¡¯t think twice about a slave being a slave. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    So Beastmen and vampires are immune to the collar¡¯s effects? Why is that, I wonder?


    Remi raised his eyebrows at me, but I paid him no mind. Well, now I¡¯m even more glad that I don¡¯t have one of those on. But if a vampire is needed¡­ Why didn¡¯t my old master just force one on me? Meh, their loss is my gain.


    I graciously licked my bowl clean, and Deeya just giggled. ¡°Let me go get you another bowl.¡±


    Remi and I just sat in awkward silence not knowing what to say to each other. Finally, he was the one that broke the silence,


    ¡°So, how you holding up, kid? You seem pretty tough for someone who¡¯s only seven. Most kids your age are crying and begging for mommy or daddy, not asking how slave collars work. How did you even make it out of the lower city, I know you said there was a riot, but we didn¡¯t have one planned till tomorrow?¡±


    Planned riot, what?


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. As long as I¡¯m not in chains anymore, I¡¯ll be fine. And what do you mean by a planned riot? I just escaped as soon as I had an opening, and Sorn saved me and got me into the upper city.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, Sorn got a hold of you? That¡¯s good. Well, I mean, it¡¯s good that he saved you, not that Sorn got enslaved again¡­¡± Remi trailed off as he scratched the back of his head.


    ¡°But yeah, fights break out all the time in the lower city, so we purposely plan stuff like that so that we can sneak slaves out easier. The shi¡ª¡­ scum hole that is the lower city makes getting slaves out both easier on some levels and very difficult on others. Like how the city officials have the Dagins in their back pockets, so we can¡¯t even pay enough money to use the ports.¡±


    I rubbed my temples and groaned. So close yet so far¡­


    I looked around the small room we were in. It was cool down here in these man-made tunnels, and the walls were cleared out using earth magic. I wonder¡­


    ¡°Why are you guys down here? Wouldn¡¯t it be safer in the lower city?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not. You know how the saying goes, stay in the shadows of the giant to hide from the monsters? Being in the upper city makes us less likely to be found. People in the lower city would rat us out for the bounty in a heartbeat anyway. And the guards down there can just kick down any door they please. By spreading our bases out amongst the upper city, we can avoid all that trouble. It¡¯s harder for the authorities to raid a store here than it is down there.¡±


    I see¡­ hide in plain sight. That¡¯s as valid a strategy as any.


    Deya walked back in with another hot bowl of porridge and told me to eat slowly again. She plopped down on the bed next to me and asked out loud. ¡°So what are we gonna do? He is from Syn¡¯nari, but we won¡¯t be able to get him there through the port.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only handle some of the logistics. Bell is the one who gets to decide these types of things.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we could see if she would send him to The Vast Barrens?¡± Deya suggested.


    ¡°Doubtful. After all, the Dark Elves don¡¯t like outsiders, and we have no contacts in The Vast Barrens. Even if he has Dark Elf blood and we had a contact, there is a good chance they wouldn¡¯t accept him. I heard only the Shadow Clan interact with the outside world frequently, and they are all pretty much in the north in Luminar. Besides sending him, there might be a worse fate than death. I heard that Dark Elves eat¡ª¡±


    Eat what?


    ¡°Remi, please! Just stop... talking.¡± Deya looked like she was about to blow a gasket. ¡°Don¡¯t believe in all that weird stuff. People like you are why the Dark Elves don¡¯t like outsiders, I¡¯ve been to The Barrens, and they are very nice people.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re able to say that because you are an Elf¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyways, we can just ask Kaladin himself. Kaladin, what would you like to do?¡±


    Mmm¡­ if they can¡¯t get me out to sea, I suppose the next best place would be The Vast Barrens. Since I¡¯m part of the Shadow Clan, I won¡¯t have any relatives there, but Dad did say he visited.


    I¡¯m sure I can find help in the land of the Dark Elves, I might only be a half-blooded Dark Elf, but somebody has to be able to help me. Even if they do turn me away, I¡¯ll be free to get home on my own. As long as I¡¯m nowhere near this place, that¡¯s all that matters.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to¡ª¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what the boy wants. The plan has always been to get the new slaves out of the city as fast as possible and send them north. We can not allocate resources just for the sake of a single child,¡± a raspy voice interrupted me. The voice seemed somewhat feminine but matching it to the figure in front of me was difficult.


    A Dragonkin with ice blue scales wearing a set of full plate armor walked in. Her green reptilian eyes bored into me like daggers. She had two maces strapped to her belt and had a set of long curving horns on her head. I¡¯ve only seen a male Dragonkin before, and that was the guard on the ship. Do females have horns like Dragons?


    She switched to speaking Human before going on a tirade. ¡°You imbeciles! What are you doing talking about such things with a child you just met? Can you not think for yourselves and wonder how this child even got here?¡±


    ¡°But Sorn¡ª¡± Deya spoke.


    ¡°Sorn is a fool and has never followed the rules! He may be on our side, but we can not trust the boy. Does it not make you worry that the day before our planned riot, one just so happened to appear? And that a random child was the only one who made it out? This is far too suspicious. He could be a spy,¡± the Dragonkin said forcefully. She seemed to keep one eye trained on me at all times, so I averted my gaze and stared at the floor.


    ¡°He has been starved and had a nasty broken nose,¡± Remi interjected.


    ¡°How can you both be so naive? Do you believe this city¡¯s officials are above abusing a child to smoke us out? Preying on the weak is what they do! And using our own weakness against us is something they have tried in the past!¡± she shouted.


    The Dragonkin took a deep breath and steadied her anger. ¡°Refrain from speaking to the child any more than you have to and keep a close eye on him. He is not to leave the safe house under any circumstances. I shall place him in the next convoy leaving in a few days. If he makes any moves to escape or contact the outside, he is to be killed immediately, for the sake of all the others we have worked so hard to save. Do you both understand me?¡± she hissed.


    Dreya and Remi cast their eyes downwards as a whirlwind of emotions pelted them. They both gave meek nods of understanding. I felt terrible for them, but I agreed with the Dragonkin. It was refreshing having someone doubt me. I¡¯m sure if someone like her wasn¡¯t around, this place wouldn¡¯t have lasted this long. And if I were in her position, I¡¯d probably feel the same way about some random kid showing up the way I did.


    After all, my timing seems to have been way too perfect to be a mere coincidence to these people. And now I¡¯m glad I did withhold what information I did. If a half-blooded Elf child that could use magic and speak both Elvish and the Human language showed up randomly, I probably wouldn¡¯t have received the same kind of treatment. I would most definitely be considered to be a possible threat. I mean I was supposed to be one right now. Hiding my abilities and skills is my biggest trump card.


    The Dragonkin gave me one final appraisal and walked out of the room. ¡°Uh, sorry about that, Kaladin. Bell can be very intense sometimes. She didn¡¯t mean to frighten you,¡± Deya said meekly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Perhaps she took me, averting my eyes as if I was frightened? She might be projecting, though. These two seem like they are more shaken about it than I.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. I really am sorry, though,¡± Deya took my now empty bowl of porridge and scratched her head awkwardly. ¡°You must be tired after such a long day, huh? Let¡¯s get you washed up properly and a nice warm bed so you can get some sleep. How does that sound, Kaladin?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that, thanks, Miss Deya.¡±


    Deya gave me a warm smile, and Remi said his goodbyes. She led me to a washroom so I could clean myself off thoroughly. Although I was already wearing fresh clothes, having my body cleaned all the way felt nice.


    I probably smell rancid, so I was surprised the two tolerated me for so long. I mean, Remi did wipe me down, and I did get sprayed down by a water cannon yesterday, but it wasn¡¯t enough to remove weeks¡¯ worth of grime out of my long hair. One of the guards even warmed up the water a bit for me with fire magic.


    After cleansing myself of filth, Deya escorted me to my bed so I could get some sleep. The bed was in a barracks-type room, but I couldn¡¯t care less. I was just looking forward to sleeping on something that wasn¡¯t the ground or another slave.


    After some good food and a bath along with the fatigue of the last few hours, it took me no time at all to fall asleep.


    ¡ª


    A few days have passed by in the safe house. I can¡¯t be sure precisely how many days it¡¯s been, but I have gone to sleep and woken up five times. I¡¯ve gotten used to the little community that¡¯s formed down here. Deya has been having me help her do miscellaneous things around the place like wash clothes or help serve food.


    I could tell she wanted me to relax, but she was ordered to keep an eye on me, so I didn¡¯t mind the simple tasks. I¡¯ve never been one to lounge about anyways, so giving me something to do a few hours a day helped curb the boredom. In my free time, I just practiced my mana control and slept.


    I didn¡¯t talk to anyone besides Deya since I¡¯ve only seen Remi a few times since the first day. The other children here are much younger than me and so attached to their parents they probably don¡¯t even know I exist. And the few who are around my age have clearly had it rough and don¡¯t speak to anyone.


    But anyone who has spoken to me has been very kind. Well, besides Bell the Dragonkin. I can tell she very much does not trust me at all. But I don¡¯t plan on giving her any reason to doubt my allegiance. If these people were going to get me out of my current situation, I was more than happy to be a good little boy.


    I just finished my morning routine of serving breakfast and eating my own food when Remi, who was accompanied by Bell approached me. Remi had a complicated look on his face when he sat down. ¡°Uh¡ªuh, good morning, Kaladin. How are you today?¡± Remi stammered out.


    ¡°Just another day, Mr. Remi,¡± I responded while shrugging my shoulders.


    Remi clearly had something to say to me, so I wish he would just go ahead and say it. He didn¡¯t seem like the type of guy who had any kind of filter in a conversation. Even Bell had a hard-to-describe look. It was already difficult trying to understand the facial cues of a 6-foot tall bipedal lizard person, especially when I was bad at it in the first place. I can at least tell if she is just scowling at me or eyeing me up and down all the time.


    Finally, Remi gathered himself enough to ask me,


    ¡°You say you are from Syn¡¯nari, right? So what village were you from, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡±


    ¡°Owlkirk. A village at the southern portion of the second largest island, why?¡±


    As soon as I said the name of my village, Remi winced, and Bell looked away. Remi seemed even more conflicted now, but Bell urged him on.¡°You should tell the boy. He deserves to know.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ I know it¡¯s just¡ªwhatever. You¡¯re a pretty tough kid, Kaladin. I mean, just look at you, your nose is healing rapidly, and it¡¯s only been six days.¡±


    True, while concentrating on my mana control, I have been actively attempting to speed up the healing of my broken nose. With all this spare time, I¡¯ve managed to knock days off the healing process.


    Of course, this only works on injuries like a broken nose. Nothing seems to work no matter how much time and mana I dedicate to trying to heal the pain in my ears or chest. But what about my village do I deserve to know exactly?


    ¡°If you do not tell the boy, I will,¡± Bell said firmly.


    ¡°Going soft on him, Bell?¡± Remi asked, deflecting her statement.


    ¡°No¡ªno¡ªno, I¡¯m not. Perhaps I was too harsh on the child. He has been agreeable during his stay here, so perhaps I was just being too paranoid. Besides, I do not doubt that he is from this village. Therefore we should tell him what we have learned,¡± Bell said defensively.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Remi sighed, ¡°Listen, Kaladin, there isn¡¯t a good way to say this, so I¡¯ll just say it. Your village was attacked last month.¡±


    Okay¡­


    ¡°What happened? Do you know anything else?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much damage was done. I know the village defended itself but to what extent, I can¡¯t be sure. All I managed to piece together was that a large group of bandits attacked the village. The bandits are a rogue band of excommunicated templar knights from the Holy Kingdom of Arotal.¡±


    ¡°They call themselves the Chapter of Despair. Their leader is a very gruesome man. He was the former captain of a chapter before he murdered an Exarch, taking over the group and forming the new renegade chapter. They deal heavily with the slave trade along with supplying top-notch mercenaries for corrupt nobility. They are a powerful group of elite soldiers bound only by their greed. The Adventurers guild has given them a threat level of one hundred and twenty,¡± Bell said seriously.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    This is not what I wanted to hear. If the village was attacked, then Mom and Dad were definitely part of the defensive. Even Grandpa would have been active in the fighting.


    But they are so strong¡­ surely they are okay, right? If anyone can defend themselves, it has to be Mom and Dad; I¡¯m sure they are fine¡­ but Padraic and his family, are they okay? And if they were busy fighting, then they might not find Cerila in time. No, no, no, I can¡¯t think like this. She will be fine. I put everything I had in that spell, so I know it worked but what if¡­


    ¡°Kaladin!¡± Deya shouted while hugging me tightly.


    ¡°What¡­¡± I petered out before I even finished my words.


    The words got stuck in my throat, and I felt the warm streak of tears running down my face. Huh, when did I start crying?


    I tried wiping the tears from my face, but they just kept flowing out of me. I wasn¡¯t sobbing like I usually did when I cried, but the tears kept on coming. The ball in the back of my throat just kept getting larger, making it impossible to form words. Deya tried wiping away the tears while Remi looked around awkwardly, and Bell examined the grain of wood on the table with her claws.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, Kaladin. I¡¯m sure your family is safe and waiting for you to come home¡­¡± Deya said softly.


    Cerila¡­please¡­I¡¯m so sorry¡­I¡­ah¡­


    After a few moments, I finally got myself back under control. I wiped away the final remnants of my tears.¡°Thanks¡­ Deya.¡±


    She just smiled at me warmly while Bell cleared her throat. ¡°I hate to ask you after this but¡ª¡±


    ¡±Bell?! Is this really the time to be asking questions?¡± Deya snapped back.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the luxury of waiting. He ships out for the Kingdom of Luminar with the others tomorrow. Now Kaladin, can you tell me about the person who took you?¡±


    ¡°Uh well¡­ he is a Human man around his late forties, short brown hair. He seemed strong and was well built. His accent also made it seem like he wasn¡¯t from Ostela. He used a shortsword and wore a brown overcoat¡­ that¡¯s all I know.¡±


    Bell grumbled. ¡°That is not enough information. It doesn¡¯t sound like him¡­ is there anything else? Anything at all that might help identify him.¡±


    ¡°Well, not really about him, but he had a female Vampire partner. I believe her name was Jessine. She was the one that tracked me down and captured me. She seemed like a servant to the man who enslaved me.¡±


    Bell¡¯s eyes went wide, and she let out an involuntary gasp. Deya, who was sitting next to me, went rigid, and Remi went pale. ¡°Are you sure about that? You are confident that there was a Vampire amongst those who captured you?¡± Bell asked in a low tone. I nodded.


    ¡°We have to get him out of here! Can we push up the departure time to today?¡± Deya asked frantically.


    ¡°No, the collars won¡¯t come in till the morning¡­ to think it really might be him,¡± Remi said with a shaky voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± I said.


    Everybody was acting so differently all of a sudden.


    Bell gave me a serious look. ¡°The description of the leader of the rogue chapter is hazy and shrouded in mystery. He has many descriptions. Some don¡¯t even believe him to be Human. Others think he is dead, and the group pretends he lives. After all, if the leader of your group had the power to kill an Exarch, then most wouldn¡¯t want to fight against such a strong opponent. Other than that, almost nothing is known about the leader of the Chapter of Despair. But one thing is constant, the right-hand woman of the chapter is a Vampire. So if what you say is true¡­ then most likely the man who took you was Alnwar Strongfold, the leader of this group. Although the descriptions don¡¯t match up, especially the weapon type, but anything is possible.¡±


    ¡°It should be fine, right? So I got away, and I wasn¡¯t followed. Sorn even double-checked.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully,¡± Bell said before switching to Human. ¡°We are increasing security for the next two days. Warn the other safehouses as well, Remi. We must keep to the schedule so let¡¯s move as fast as possible, you two.¡±


    Both Deya and Remi nodded. ¡°Can you help me clean up breakfast, Kaladin?¡± Deya asked me kindly.


    Although I helped Deya clean up after breakfast, my mind still wandered to bad places. I felt dread well up inside of me as I thought about my home and family.


    Please be okay, everyone. I¡¯ll be home soon.


    ¡ª


    Today was the day of my extraction from this accursed city. The number of guards had been beefed up since my talks with Bell yesterday. I didn¡¯t know anything about the group that enslaved me, so I didn¡¯t even think to mention it.


    I thought it was a lone group of slavers that just got lucky in capturing me, but I guess not. To think a rogue chapter from the Holy Kingdom of Arotal would be running wild, causing so many problems. They even had a threat level of one hundred and nine, which is a threat to towns or villages.


    The Holy Kingdom sits at the southernmost point of Amoth, the other continent. It¡¯s apparently a harsh land of freezing cold winters that sees little sunlight, but they have an abundance of natural resources. I know they are a religious nation given the name, but I know little about the country. They also played a part in the downfall of Emperor Talgan, but that was almost two millennia ago.


    All the slaves who had been in the underground safehouse gathered in a single room. Remi and Deya were walking around, fitting different kinds of slave collars onto them. Some were the traditional thick iron collars, while others were more subtle bands of metal. A few even looked more like cloth garments than something made of metal, but all of them were blood-red in color.


    Finally, Remi and Deya both approached me together. ¡°Hey, Kaladin. Are you ready?¡± Remi asked me with a smile.


    I felt a small smile form on my face. I couldn¡¯t lie¡­I was somewhat excited to be free, even if I was heading in the opposite direction of home. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready to be free,¡± I told him.


    It didn¡¯t matter if they were sending me further away from home. If they couldn¡¯t get me out of this city, then I probably couldn¡¯t get myself out. According to the information I got from Bell, the Kingdom of Luminar was a budding nation that was built on the corpse of the Old Empire. They actively accepted everyone, regardless of race or background, to become citizens and encouraged people to migrate to their kingdom.


    Although they had ties to the City-States, they wouldn¡¯t actively extradite escaped slaves back to the City-States, making it a haven for escaped slaves. From there, I could gain passage on a ship back to Syn¡¯nari.


    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m sorry about this but we couldn¡¯t get you a fake collar in time. We didn¡¯t plan on saving any kids in the last riot, so we only have collars meant for adults. But we managed to get a real one that would fit you. But, of course, it isn¡¯t an Obedience Collar. We had someone double-check it for you.¡±


    ¡°Who checked it?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°I did,¡± Deya said with a wide smile.


    Wait, what? Did she really do that?


    ¡°But why? Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡± I complained.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about me. Just focus on staying safe and getting home, okay? Your parents must be worried sick,¡± Deya told me with a kind smile.


    I could only nod at her warm words. Thank you so much, Deya. You are far too kind.


    Remi knelt and began to fix the collar onto my neck. ¡°Now this is going to feel kinda weird, and I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m putting you back into chains, but it has to be done. Gotta look the part, right?¡± Remi gave a nervous chuckle.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Whatever has to be done,¡± I reassured him.


    Finally, the collar was latched, and I felt my mana rush to the center of my chest. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t force my mana to my fingertips. I feel almost naked without mana.


    I¡¯ve gotten so used to having it that I¡¯ve completely forgotten what it was like not to have mana. My mana control has improved so much that I could even sleep while enhancing my body with mana, allowing me to recover faster.


    It was like my mana was trapped in my chest, I even attempted to create a small Fireball, but I couldn¡¯t get the mana to form a spell core. It wasn¡¯t the same feeling when I purposely retracted my mana for physical training either.


    Remi gave me a wry smile. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a funny feeling, right? For me, it feels like my mana turns into mist, and I can¡¯t make it solid again. I¡¯m not a fan.¡± Remi stood up and patted me on the shoulder. ¡°Well, this is goodbye, kid. Stay strong out there, and don¡¯t let anyone squash your dreams. Get home to your family safely. And don¡¯t ever come back to this city. You don¡¯t owe Deya or me anything.¡±


    ¡°Bye-bye, Kaladin. Travel safely.¡± Deya said.


    ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Remi and Miss Deya. Thank you for helping me so much. I won¡¯t ever forget you or your kindness.¡± I waved them goodbye as we departed into the tunnel.


    ¡ª-


    Bell wanted me to be by her side. She said if guards were looking for me, they would check the slaves at the back more thoroughly than at the front. And since I had no family or anyone to cling to it would be more realistic for me to be with her.


    If it came down to anything, I was to act as her slave, but she assured me I probably wouldn¡¯t have to do that. The plan was simple: all of us were being transported as laborers for the clothing store company Silver Fox Clothing to move to a store in City State Sandervile in the east.


    It¡¯s a good cover story, and I don¡¯t see too many faults with it. A clothing store would be more likely to hire young slaves and women over strong, able-bodied men. If it worked before, it will probably again, at least that¡¯s what I¡¯m telling myself.


    We approached where the secret door to the shop should be. Bell slid a section of the stone wall away, revealing a lever. After pulling the lever, the same thunk sound of the door¡¯s mechanism opening bounced off the tunnel''s walls.


    The door swung open, and standing in the door frame was a Human man. He looked bewildered to see the passageway open up before him. Bell and he had a staring contest for a few seconds, both of them not wanting to make the first move.


    The man was armed with a two-handed longsword wearing a steel half-plate gorget and pauldrons with some chainmail. The purple tabard falling down to his crotch probably looked good once upon a time, but now it was a relic of its former self. A scratched-out insignia of two fully armored knights crossing swords against each other was on the tabard.


    My heart sank as an all too familiar voice called out. ¡°Yo, Marx, did you find any¡­thing¡­ oh.¡±


    The voice and outfit belonged to the man who had enslaved me, but his face did not match up to what I knew. The man in his mid-forties with short brown hair and brown eyes had been replaced.


    The person who walked into view was wielding a shortsword in one hand and a bloodied two-handed claymore in the other. He had the appearance of a young man in his prime. His hair was now a dirty blonde, and he had dark green eyes. He looked straight at me with a disgusting smile.


    ¡°Long time no see my favorite little item.¡±


    My heart dropped into the pits of my stomach as the full blast of his bloodlust bathed me. I could hear the slaves behind me gasp, most of the children began crying, and one of the weaker elderly men just dropped to the floor.


    ¡°RUN!¡± Bell screamed.


    The last thing I saw before turning was Bell plowing one of her maces into the first man¡¯s head, splattering it against the red textiles.


    I was at the mercy of everyone else running down the hallway. Without my mana, I really was just a seven-year-old Elven boy. I was being constantly shoved around, I slammed into the wall and scraped my entire left side on the rock, leaving it bloodied. While running down the hall, my mind raced at a million miles an hour.


    Was that him? He seemed completely different from the man before. How did he change his appearance like that? Which one was his real face? And would Bell be okay¡­


    The mob finally reached the iron door, and people began banging on the door, begging to be let back in. The door opened with a whine, and the slaves began flooding into the safe house.


    I was one of the last people back in as Deya grabbed me from the crowd and brought me to the side. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Kaladin?! Where is Bell? Why is everyone so panicked?¡± she yelled, the confusion evident on her face.


    ¡°Armed men were waiting for us at the entrance. I think¡­ I think they are the Chapter of Despair.¡±


    ¡°No! No,no, no!  We gotta use the back exit. Let¡¯s go. We have to get everyone out of here, hurry!¡±


    Deya swept me up off my feet and sprinted through the safehouse at full speed, dodging, fleeing people that were in her way. About halfway through the compound, we heard an explosion go off from behind us. Deya¡¯s face hardened even more as she picked up the pace.


    Deya stopped in front of Remi¡¯s room and went straight in. Remi was wasting no time and was packing up his things already. Deya let me down while Remi turned to us. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked.


    ¡°We are under attack. Remi, I need you to take Kaladin and guide the others out through the back! We still have time if we can get to our contact on the surface. We can still get these people to safety.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what about you?!¡± Remi yelled.


    ¡°I have to buy time. They already got past Bell and blasted down the door. I can hear them running towards us now.¡±


    ¡°But Deya, please, we can go together!¡±


    ¡°We are wasting time! Go Remi and take Kaladin!¡± Deya barked.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be how things end! I¡ªI¡­I never got to tell you,¡± Remi said, defeated.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I already know, Remi. I just wished you said it sooner, you weirdo. Now go make sure our hard work doesn¡¯t go to waste and remember this isn¡¯t goodbye, just a see you later. So please go. The Keepers need you, Remi, and so does Kaladin.¡±


    Deya finished her final words and gave Remi a peck on the forehead. Remi¡¯s face turned bright red as he hastily grabbed his thrown-together bugout bag. Remi grabbed my hand as we ran deeper into the safe house together. I looked back only to see Deya smiling, a tear rolling down her face.


    The weight of my existence crushed me. These people¡­I¡­I did this to them. They tracked me here.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the tools to take off your collar. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I know this must be hard, but it¡¯s going to be okay,¡± Remi panted out in between breaths.


    The underground dwelling medicine man probably didn¡¯t get too much cardio in. Perhaps the final wishes of the woman he cares for are spurring him into action. I could only hang my head in silence at his attempt to reassure me.


    I felt absolutely terrible inside, this is all my fault¡­ these people, they are going to die because of me. I-I¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.


    We reached the backmost portion of the safehouse, the storeroom. I¡¯d been back here a few times to grab supplies for making food but that was about it. I was always accompanied by Deya too¡­ Remi forced his way to the back of the room where a large section of the wall had been opened, revealing a tunnel.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Remi asked one of the guards.


    ¡°As soon as we heard the news, we opened the back passage and sent a few men to clear it out. They should have sent a runner with the all-clear by now¡­¡±


    The guard¡¯s final words were like a trigger. The ominous feeling began to settle in as we gazed into the abyss of the dark passageway. It felt like minutes rolled by, but it must have only been a few seconds as a single set of footsteps could be heard. They were just walking toward us, taking their time. I began to sweat as a familiar feeling settled in, I¡¯ve been through this before¡­


    ¡°We gotta go! We can¡¯t go this way!¡± I shouted at Remi, who gave me a look of confusion.


    ¡°Kaladin? What¡¯s gotten into you?!¡±


    ¡°There has to be another way! She is coming. I know she is! Please, we have to go now!¡± I pleaded.


    Before Remi could ask me anything, he too, heard the footsteps. Both he and the guard looked down the passage. For a fraction of a second, we all saw a streak of crimson red. It looked like a pair of eyes had blinked.


    By the time I could turn to run, I already felt her dreaded presence right behind me. I barely managed two steps as I thought my right leg gave out. I yelped in pain and crashed to the floor with a roll. I grabbed my leg and looked at the sizable gash that had separated my calf muscles. My leg was going numb from the pain. People screamed as I looked up only to see the guard holding his throat, blood gushing out of it like a fountain.


    Jessine was standing in the doorway and had the tip of her rapier pressed against Remi¡¯s throat, pinning him to the wall. I watched in horror as she slowly pushed the blade into his throat. Although the tip must have been razor-sharp, Jessine took her time. Remi was already choking on his own blood as his face contorted into an expression of terror.


    A voice rang out from the entrance. ¡°My oh my, look at all this money,¡± the man I presumed to be Alnwar Strongfold said while striding into the room.


    He was covered in blood and had that same nasty smile plastered onto his face, although he had a set of three claw marks running down his face. Our eyes met, and his smile grew as he walked toward me, shaking the blood off his swords. Everyone else had already huddled up against the walls of the storeroom, trying their best to avoid the bloodlust emanating from Alnwar and Jessine.


    ¡°Look at you and how far you got. I knew going through all this hassle was going to be worth it. You executed the plan perfectly!¡± Alnwar said, crouching down in front of me and patting my head. ¡°I mean, just take a look at all these bounties you helped me catch! Not to mention the bounties on all the members of this little group. Man, when I picked you up back in that jungle, I knew you would be the very best, haha!¡±


    Alnwar stood up and sighed. ¡°However, you did technically escape, so I do have to punish you with something¡­mmm.,¡± he scratched the stubble on his chin as he took stock of the entire room.


    I, too, looked around the room. I looked at the faces of the people I¡¯ve spent the last six days with. And they were all looking right at me. Their resentful glares were boring into my soul as if they were blaming me for all of this.


    I¡­ I didn¡¯t do this on purpose! I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t want any of this to happen! I JUST WANTED TO GO HOME!


    I looked back at Remi only to see the light from his swirling eyes vanish. He was watching me in his final moments, although I didn¡¯t see what his face looked like before.


    Alnwar must have been watching me as he chuckled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s something! I guess watching everyone around you die might do the trick. Of course, I can¡¯t kill the other merchandise. It would go against the whole purpose of this plan! Maybe I¡¯ll just have you watch me kill that High Elf when I¡¯m done later¡­ now that¡¯s a thought.¡±


    He looked over to Jessine.¡°Make sure you heal his nose and those scratches all the way, I can¡¯t be having my most prized possession looking like this. Also, when you heal the leg make sure you do it just enough so he can walk but not run, don¡¯t want him getting out a second time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Jessine walked over to me and hoisted me up with little effort. She held me with a single arm as she sank her fangs into the flesh of my neck. I felt the burning pain as my nose and leg began to heal, but I stopped feeling the pain after a few seconds.


    My mind went numb as the realization began to set in. I had not only doomed myself but everyone else here. Deya¡­Remi¡­ even Bell died because of me. I really had betrayed everyone in the end.


    I¡¯m going to be a slave forever. I could only watch as the kindness of those around me turned to scorn. I feel dead. I wish I was dead. Hopefully, I won¡¯t wake up again after this.


    My vision began to fade. The last thing I saw was the look of disgust and horror on everyone''s faces.

 Vol.2 Ch.25- Dwarf Meets Dark Elf.

    An Unassuming Dwarf¡¯s POV


    Finally, the harvesting season is over. I always find harvesting easier than planting, but of course, I¡¯d rather just not be here at all. Being in the mines, in the mountains, is where I belong.


    Seeing the sun and all this damn wheat gets old after a while. Nothing beats the solitude of the mountains or the smell of the forges¡­ maybe I should just go back. But a promise is a promise¡­


    Tossing the last bundle of wheat onto the pile I gazed out onto the now empty fields. My eyes fell upon the group of new arrivals from the west. It was common practice for slavers to stay in the regions of Sandervile and supply manual labor for the farmers. With so much bountiful land, even the most experienced farmers and nobles had difficulty planting and harvesting everything both efficiently and in time.


    But I wonder what someone like him was doing here. Why was someone so strong pretending to be a common slaver? He was obviously a soldier or veteran mercenary, maybe even both.


    The man was riding on top of his horse, keeping a watchful eye on his slaves as they transported the wheat to the storehouses. And was he using a B-class magic item? No, some would probably label that an A. The ability to change one¡¯s appearance so seamlessly would be sought after by all.


    And the item must be compact since I can¡¯t see it. It¡¯s probably a necklace. I could tell he was using a magic item from a dungeon. I doubt anyone around him would be able to tell, but you couldn¡¯t fool me. See one trick enough, and it loses its magic.


    But maybe he is a wanted man? Probably.


    Most of these slavers are wanted somewhere outside the City-States. Slavery is only truly legal in the City-States and the Empire of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. I guess you could include the Vampires in northern Amoth as well, but that wasn¡¯t really a nation. The Holy Kingdom didn¡¯t practice slavery, but you can still find slaves there, along with most places in the world.


    And what was a Vampire doing accompanying him? She tried hiding under that black hood, but those murderous red eyes couldn¡¯t fool anyone. I thought those dirty-blooded bastards stayed in their little corner of the world, preferring to kill each other rather than mix about with their ¡°lessers.¡± What an odd group of people. And with them¡­ now that is something you don¡¯t see every day.


    Falling behind the rest of the group was a lone boy with a slave collar on, limping about. At least I think it¡¯s a boy. Always hard to tell with those damn Elves. You can¡¯t make them out till you hear them speak half the time. I find it hard to imagine that is the face of a girl, but I¡¯ve been wrong before¡­


    The boy looked dead both inside and out. His body was nothing more than skin and bones, while the clean-cut scar running across his chest looked pretty gnarly for someone so young. It didn¡¯t look like one of his previous owners had some kind of weird fetish. It looked more akin to a sword slash than somebody using a dagger. He also had plenty of more minor scars across his body. His hollow eyes were just staring off into the dirt as he limped along, carrying a bundle of wheat.


    But that¡¯s not what was making me take a second look. He was a Dark Elf with light tan skin and the ears of a High Elf. I guess there is a first time for everything. Dark Elves just don¡¯t mingle with others. Most find them somewhat off, myself included.Then again, I¡¯ve only spoken to a few Shadow Dancers and they are odd enough as it is.


    I also heard it was hard for them to have children, and there was that one time¡­ what did she say again? Something about not finding any other race attractive or something? I mean, High and Wood Elves mingle with each other all the time, but I¡¯ve never seen a Dark Elf mix with other Elves before. I don¡¯t understand why the Dark Elves are like that. Even my own kin has a similar ¡°problem.¡±


    I wonder what in the high heavens goes through the thoughts of my thick-skulled brothers? We work day in and day out sweating with each other, and they want to go home to the same thing? Why want a woman that looks almost exactly like the man you just worked the forge with¡­ why not go home to a beautiful Human or Elf?


    So soft¡­ No muscles to be had. They don¡¯t sound like men most of the time, their sweet feminine voices calling out to you as you open the door to your home. They don¡¯t want to fight you every second of the day or challenge you to some obscure waste of time. I just don¡¯t get it, whatever¡­


    ----


    It¡¯s finally dinner time, if you could even call this slop food. I get that we are slaves, but I mean, come on¡­ there is enough food in this small town to feed an army. Why can¡¯t we just have a little bit of it? I¡¯ll be damned. I harvested more grain than any of the farmers around anyways so I should get a decent meal every once in a while.


    Who am I kidding? Of course, I know why they feed us this swine food. It¡¯s so they can watch us fight over it. It must be a favorite pastime of slavers. No matter how many masters I¡¯ve had, it¡¯s all been the same. Mealtime isn¡¯t rest time for us; it¡¯s a battle.


    Those who are weak get preyed on by the strong. If you can¡¯t eat fast enough, somebody will come for your slop. That¡¯s how you stay alive out here. They always give us enough to survive but never enough to satisfy the hunger in our belly. Thankfully I didn¡¯t have to worry about any of that.


    I was served my portion and began to grub out. I savored every bite of this disgusting watery soup, knowing it would probably be the only thing I was getting for a while. One of the newcomers must have thought he had a chance with me as he opened his throat and let the entire bowl roll down his throat. He must have a lot of practice if he could drink this slush that fast. He didn¡¯t even gag.


    The Human man lunged for my bowl, and I gripped his face with my hand, squeezing it like the hilt of a hammer. The man yelped and stopped trying to fight back, so I tossed him away so he could think about his mistake. He would serve as a lesson for any of the newbies who attempted to interrupt my meal. I was about to finish my dinner when I felt like my very eyes were betraying me¡­ what the?


    Perhaps due to him being young or injured, he didn¡¯t manage to finish his food in time before the scavengers attacked. As a result, that half-blooded Elf boy had five fully grown men attempting to snatch his food.


    What I thought were the eyes of a dead man walking now had a primal glint to them. I was watching as the men attempted to reach for the boy, but they were met with brutal retaliation whenever one of them got close. To an untrained eye, this scene probably looked like a beast backed into a corner fighting to defend the carcass of a dead animal, but that wasn¡¯t right.


    The boy¡¯s moves might have seemed crude, but they had some finesse to them. Fingers were pulled backward, arms were scratched, eyes were targeted, dirt was thrown, and noses were punched. Anytime one reached, they were met with a swift defense from the half-blooded Dark Elf.


    Although it was mostly in vain, the boy couldn¡¯t fight off all five of them at once, no matter how skilled he appeared to be. He was still a starving little squirt, but he made sure anyone who threatened his dinner wouldn¡¯t come out unscathed. If they were going to take his food, it was going to cost them more than they bargained for.


    The men also weren¡¯t afraid of hitting the child back either. Although for every attack they made, they received double the pain in relation. One man socked the child in the stomach, but the boy didn¡¯t even flinch. Instead, he rolled with the punch while jabbing his fingers into the man¡¯s eyes.


    Another scratched the boy on the face, and he got an elbow to the nose in return. Finally, one of them managed to snatch the bowl away while he was preoccupied with another. As the man was greedily finishing off the bowl, the boy headbutted the bowl out of his hands, splashing the contents out onto the ground. Some of the more optimistic slaves took this as a chance to get something out of the whole fiasco, and they tried to lap the food off the ground like dogs.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    This elicited chuckles from the slave masters, and they clapped and egged on the slaves who were just degrading themselves even further. I mean, I was hungry, but I wasn¡¯t that hungry. The Vampire woman who was watching the fight transpire must have decided that was enough and broke up the fight.


    The men seemed afraid to act out now, so perhaps the Vampire is why they didn¡¯t outright overpower the child. Maybe it was some order to protect him or something. What happened next was almost enough to make me look away. The Vampire knelt down and sank her fangs into the boy¡¯s soft flesh.


    I watched as the wounds on his face healed slowly. Watching wounds close like this was disgusting, the skin and tissue being forced back together right before your eyes. I knew Vampires could heal wounds, but it was apparently nothing like how light mages did things.


    From my experience, the warmth of a light mage¡¯s healing was peaceful, even god-like. I wasn¡¯t a pious man myself but I could see how many thought light magic was a gift from the heavens.


    However, watching the Vampire use her blood magic on the Elf was nothing short of evil. The process looked horrendously painful, but the child didn¡¯t even seem phased. He didn¡¯t fight back either and instead let it happen. The primal fury that was in his eyes had disappeared, and the boy¡¯s eyes looked dead once more.


    How interesting.


    ¡ª


    The next day we were packing up to leave for the next town to be used in their harvest. They were behind schedule, and we were on the way to assist. My master needed to stuff his pockets before winter came to enjoy his time in one of the bigger cities. The process was simple, lend your slaves for the growing and harvest season so you could live a life of luxury in the winter.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going with us, Dwarf,¡± my master called out to me.


    He was an ugly fellow, looked more like a pig than a man. His scrunched-up face just made me want to rearrange it or put a small pink tail on his behind, but it is what it is. I tilted my head in confusion at his statement.


    ¡°I¡¯m making a trade. You have a new master now. So get a move on. He is waiting outside for you,¡± he snorted.


    I gathered myself and was escorted to my new master. But I already had a feeling I knew who it was going to be. I felt his eyes on me for nearly an entire workday. While still in shackles, the door to our sleeping barracks opened, and four chained men walked in.


    Good to know I¡¯m still worth so much. I was starting to worry if my age was gonna decrease my value.


    Outside waiting for me was the same man who was altering his appearance. He had an ugly smile plastered onto his false face as he called out to me from his horse. ¡°So you really are here. Why is a Dwarf like you a slave? Unless my eyes deceive me, you are most definitely¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nobody,¡± I replied curtly. The man¡¯s eyes bulged a little in surprise at my voice. ¡°And I¡¯m here on my own accord, so I would prefer if you didn¡¯t ask useless questions.¡±


    ¡°Such insolence! Do not speak to your master with such a tone, Dwarf!¡± The Vampire all but screamed.


    How annoying.


    ¡°Now, now Jessine, I thought we talked about your outburst? You heard the man. He is here because he wants to be here,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t care how he addresses me. I¡¯ve been looking for a new toy since I broke mine a few months ago, so he will do nicely. Tell me, Dwarf, if I order you to forge me something, will you do it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d die and be reborn again before I ever forged something for you, master,¡± I spat.


    ¡°I see, I see¡­ well, can¡¯t be helped. If you didn¡¯t put your heart and soul into it, then it wouldn¡¯t be worth my time. However, maybe I can change your mind with a little incentive? You make me what I want, and I¡¯ll clear any debt you have and free you from your chains. I¡¯ll even take you back to Krunbar on an express carriage myself.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Perhaps you desire something else? Money? Women? Men? Children? Whatever you want, I can get,¡± he said with a wink.


    ¡°What I want you could never give me, so please stop asking, master.¡±


    That¡¯s right, you disgusting creature, what I want¡­ what I need to do is far beyond the understanding of a monster such as yourself.


    The Vampire looked like she was about to blow a blood vessel, but I couldn¡¯t care less. I wasn¡¯t suicidal, so I didn¡¯t want a fight, but I wasn¡¯t about to break my promise now. I still have things I need to accomplish before ever touching a forge again.


    The man just chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s that, I guess. Just make sure you do the work assigned to you and don¡¯t cause me any problems. Since I traded four men for you, I expect you to do the work of four men. Also, don¡¯t injure that Dark Elf boy. I finally found a buyer for him so if you damage him, I¡¯ll have your hands as trophies, Dwarf,¡± the man threatened. I shrugged my shoulders and was escorted over to his horse-drawn cage.


    The cage was spacious now, considering my new master had just traded four men for one Dwarf. I plopped down in the corner and rested my back against the cool iron bars. The wood planks were still wet from being cleaned, so it soaked my arse.


    Fall was fast approaching, and the temperature was beginning to drop, making my balls and toes cold. It never got freezing in the plains of Sandervile. The temperature wouldn¡¯t plummet until you went further north and crossed the mountains. Ah, the cold. I wouldn¡¯t mind a bit of snow this year.


    My eyes kept drifting to the Dark Elf boy sitting in the corner. He had his head resting on his knees as he stared out into nothingness. The more I tried to ignore the boy, the more I felt drawn to him. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a pity or something else.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel there was more to this child than what I could see on the surface. The fight he had with those men yesterday kept replaying in my head if you could even call that bullying a fight.


    Trying to compare the savage wild child to his current self just confused me. If he really had given up on life, then why was he trying so hard to secure food for himself? Natural instinct, perhaps? But if he were that broken, then he would be that feral all the time, not just during dinner. So maybe he hasn¡¯t fallen all the way into despair.


    I wanted to go speak with him, but that was going to have to wait. I highly doubted he would talk to me, considering what he has been through. But all it took to get a man to speak was a little convincing¡­


    ---


    Later that day, we got served our usual dinner. Somehow I felt this watered-down mess was even worse than what I was used to. I took a few more sips and maneuvered myself over to the boy. He was one of the last ones to get food as the Vampire poured the liquid crap through the bars of our cage.


    I sat down crossed-legged in front of the boy, and his body tensed up. His fierce eyes locked onto me as he tried finishing his bowl faster, anticipating that I was going to attack him.


    But I didn¡¯t plan on doing that.


    I had my back to the rest of the slaves, and even though I left myself wide open, they fought amongst each other instead of attempting to harass the boy or me. They must have seen my little show of dominance last night and wanted nothing to do with me. As the boy was licking the last drops of sustenance from the bowl, he quickly readied himself for a potential fight.


    Instead, I thought I would surprise him. I slid my bowl that was still half full towards him and then turned my back on him. I didn¡¯t catch what his face looked like, but it took a few minutes for him to finally take my offer.


    I could hear him practically drowning in the watery soup as he tried to force more of it down his throat, afraid that I was coming to take it back. He choked on the last bit from eating so fast and began coughing up a lung. He sounds a little sick as well.


    I heard him drop the bowl as he finished, and then I felt it. It felt like I had turned my back on a dangerous monster, and it was deciding whether to rip my head off or use me for more food. The feeling was fleeting, but it was there. It even made me sweat a bit.


    I turned my head to look back at the boy, and he had resumed his sitting position, but instead of staring off into space, he focused on me. I could feel the intensity of his gaze as he attempted to figure out my plans.


    I highly doubted he thought I was doing this for no reason, but I really didn¡¯t have any reason to help him. It was just something I felt like I needed to do. His presence was drawing me in, and I was curious about him, nothing more. From what I¡¯ve seen and felt so far, I think I¡¯m right on the gold.


    Then again, there was no way this child would be the one to help me fulfill my promise, but a little bit of kindness goes a long way. And I need to stockpile some good mojo for when that person really does show up.


    I¡¯ll be keeping that promise, brother.

 Vol.2- Ch.26- Breaking Bread.

    A Friendly Dwarf¡¯s POV


    I¡¯ve spent the last two weeks trying to get my new little friend to talk to me. It turns out he is far more stubborn than I had anticipated. I was under the impression that sharing my meal with him every other day would have been enough to earn at least a few words from the child. Guess not.


    Although his gaze has softened somewhat, he also no longer looks like a member of the undead. On top of that, I no longer feel like he is contemplating killing me anymore. But even so, we have yet to speak.


    However, it matters not. I am a patient man, and I have nothing but time. On my first day with my new master, he mentioned he had found a buyer for the boy. Judging by our general direction, we are heading for City State Sandervile. If my rough estimate is correct, with our stops, we have about a month before we arrive.


    The boy will also most likely be sold in the big winter auction, something I¡¯ve experienced myself numerous times. I can¡¯t say that bodes well for him. Being part of such an ¡°auspicious¡± auction is not something that will go well for such a young boy. Let¡¯s just cross that chasm when we get there¡­


    As usual, we were clearing the last portion of a field. The mixed Dark Elf boy was lagging behind with his limp, struggling to carry his bundle of wheat. The poor lad tripped, falling on his face. I walked over to him and lifted him back to his feet, then gave him a pat on the shoulder and a smile.


    Instead of letting him struggle, I took his bundle for him. I¡¯ve done this a few times now, and he just looks at me, seemingly unsure what to do or say. I wanted to tell him this is when he should say ¡°Thank you,¡± but that might just piss him off, and he already looks plenty angry. I¡¯ve worked too hard to sabotage myself now.


    Usually, helping another slave like this would earn me a lashing, but my new master is an interesting man. He said that as long as I did the work of four slaves, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. So I¡¯m doing my job, the boys, plus the work of about three other men. It¡¯s not much extra work for me in the long run.


    I walked on ahead of the boy so we wouldn¡¯t get in needless trouble. Besides, his limp would keep him in the back for a while, and I couldn¡¯t pick him up to move him faster.


    My master once asked me why I was helping him, and I simply told him that I wanted to. He just laughed and waved me off and said nothing more. The Vampire didn¡¯t seem all too pleased, but that ugly monster always looks pissed off at something. I gain a small amount of joy when she gets ordered around like a slave herself, really puts a smile on my face. And by helping the boy out more, the Vampire is less likely to find a reason to sink her fangs into him.


    ¡°Es¡ªscuse me, mister Dwarf,¡± a small voice called out to me, knocking me out of my thoughts.


    Finally! Has he decided to speak but wait¡­ is he a girl after all? I looked down, and pulling on what little scraps I had on, was a little girl. Judging by her clothes, she must be from this village.


    But I really wish she would stop pulling on me. This small piece of cloth is separating my most private places from everyone. I¡¯d rather not have some child see me as I came into the world.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I asked.


    She tilted her head and furrowed her brows at me in confusion. ¡°Why do you sound like that?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean this is just how I sound?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ it¡¯s just how I sound. Why are your eyes brown?¡±


    ¡°Because daddy¡¯s eyes are brown.¡±


    ¡°Well, then there you have it. It¡¯s just how things are. Now how can I help you, little girl?¡±


    Usually, a slave talking to a child in a village would see the slave being punished, but since she came up to me, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. I just have to treat her with respect, and hopefully, her parents won¡¯t ask for my fingers for talking to their daughter.


    Anyways this child has probably grown up with having slaves come around her village for her entire life. So seeing somebody like me is as normal as the sun rising in the morning. I wonder if she even understands what we slaves are?


    ¡°What is all over your skin?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Oh, these?¡± I pointed to my arms. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a little Dwarven secret.¡±


    ¡°Can I get them too?¡±


    ¡°Probably not. It hurts a lot, you know. I¡¯m pretty sure you would be happier without them.¡± I gave her a wide smile as I felt the gaze of others on me now. This conversation has gone on for a little too long¡­


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ah, thank the short attention span of a child.


    With that, she bolted off down the road, not even looking back at me. My master, of course, had watched the whole thing transpire but just continued like nothing. I¡¯m ready for today to be over. Too bad we still have even more to do¡­


    ¡ª


    We are getting served a late dinner tonight. The transporting of the last remnants of wheat has taken a long time and with it being the end of the season, all the slaves are exhausted. It¡¯s around this time that most slaves start dying.


    Masters don¡¯t want to pay for medicine or healing for a slave who won¡¯t survive the winter anyway. It¡¯s also one less mouth to feed. So they typically work people extra hard at the end of the harvesting season to thin our numbers. Only the strong survive this time of year.


    But today, like most days, I was sitting down with the Dark Elf child. I can¡¯t share my food with the boy every day. I have to eat to survive as well. However, I don¡¯t have to eat very much to keep going, at least that¡¯s how I feel.


    I know it¡¯s not very good for me, but that¡¯s fine. Also, me just being here in front of the boy is enough of a deterrence to the scavengers. So as long as he can eat his meal slowly and in peace, that¡¯s good enough for both of us.


    Somebody poked me in the back, so I turned to look at them. It was the girl from earlier. She had a loaf of fresh bread in her hands. What was she doing amongst us? I almost felt special for a second when I realized everyone else had also gotten a loaf.


    It seems this village is a little kinder than most. I took the bread and said my thanks as she skipped away. The bread was still warm to the touch and smelled absolutely divine.


    I turned back around, and the boy was drooling as he stared longingly at the loaf. I chuckled and tore the soft bread in half, tossing one side to him. The bread never touched the ground as he snatched it midair and started devouring the bread.


    I joined him shortly as I began to savor this feast that had been bestowed upon us. Finally, some good fucking food. Maybe I should dip this in the soup¡­ ah wait, that would probably make the bread taste like water.


    Mhm?


    What was that noise? Wait, did I even hear anything? No, there it is again¡­


    Is it¡­ him? Has he finally spoken? He has, hasn¡¯t he. The child has the voice of a slave, a slave that hasn¡¯t spoken in a considerable amount of time. I don¡¯t talk all that much either, but I try to keep my voice usable. How long has it been since he has spoken to somebody?


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked weakly; his voice was small and quiet.


    It looks like all it took was a little bread. If I knew that, I would have given him some ages ago. ¡°Took you long enough. And I believe the first thing you do when you start a conversation is to ask for somebody¡¯s name. So, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    I got to hear him talk and see a new facial expression. Today must be my lucky day. The boy¡¯s eyes looked like they were about to burst out from his head, then he did something that surprised me. I think he started laughing. I don¡¯t know if you could call whatever sound he was making a laugh, but I wasn¡¯t sure what else to call it.


    Even though his voice was still weak he still spoke. ¡°I thought Dwarves were supposed to have deep voices?¡± he snickered, sounding like an old man.


    ¡°That¡¯s racist, you know? Just because I¡¯m a Dwarf doesn¡¯t mean I have to have a deep voice,¡± I complained half-heartedly.


    It was true. My voice was very high pitched for a Dwarf¡­ even higher pitched than most women. This world is unfair.


    ¡°I-uh¡­ sorry. My name is Kaladin,¡± he responded awkwardly. I rolled my hands to urge him to continue speaking. He had a confused look on his face, so I thought I¡¯d help him out,


    ¡°My name is Kaladin and¡­?"


    He just rolled his eyes. ¡°My name is Kaladin, and what is your name¡­¡±


    ¡°See? That wasn¡¯t so hard, now was it? My friends call me Squeaks.¡±


    ¡°Squeaks?¡± he asked incredulously.


    ¡°Yup, Squeaks. Say Kaladin, what¡¯s your last name?¡±


    I already had a feeling this kid was a part of the Shadow clan, but he was awfully far away from home. And he came from the west. I had many questions for my new friend Kaladin.


    "Don¡¯t have one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not very nice to lie to your friends, Kaladin.¡±


    ¡°Friends? What are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shhh, keep that voice of yours down,¡± I hissed.


    He must have trouble regulating his volume since he hasn¡¯t spoken in so long. Perhaps he has just been yelling in his head. Slaves rarely speak above a whisper, even during a meal. The only sounds that are heard are that of people fighting and food being eaten. Few had time to speak to each other or even wanted to.


    ¡°Listen, Kaladin, friendship is built on the basis of trust. So why don¡¯t we start with some questions? I¡¯ll ask you one question then you get to ask me one in return. How does that sound?¡± He nodded. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll start. You are a member of the Shadow Clan, right? So what¡¯s your last name?¡±


    His eyes darted around to see if anyone was listening in, but nobody was as far as I could tell. He seemed reluctant to answer but finally, he sighed. ¡°Shadowheart.¡±


    Shadowheart? Mmmm, I don¡¯t know any Shadowhearts or any member of the Shadow Clan that has heart in their last name. Maybe the heart part came from his other parent. Elves do that kind of stuff¡­ Why not just keep one last name? Why do they always have to make things complicated?


    ¡°Now answer my question, why are you helping me? Everybody beats me and tries to steal my food, so why are you sharing yours? Aren¡¯t you starving too?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Well, because I want to. Probably not the answer you are looking for, but it¡¯s the truth. I felt myself being drawn to you and wanted to see what was so interesting about the mixed Dark Elf boy. So I¡¯ve been sharing my food with you to get you to talk to me. And yes, I am starving. But it¡¯s nothing I¡¯m not used to.¡±


    ¡°You are drawn to me? Why¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why? I don¡¯t know. To be honest, I just am. It¡¯s not every day I get to talk to somebody like you. Now another question, Kaladin, who taught you how to fight? Even though you were acting like a mindless beast, your skills were too sharp to write off as animal instincts.¡±


    ¡°My father taught me everything I know,¡± he lied. Well, I think he is lying, at least.


    ¡°Is that so? Dark Elves, even members of the Shadow Clan, are renowned for their abilities with the spear. I imagine they are pretty good at all kinds of fighting, but I¡¯ve never seen somebody fight like you before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. My dad taught me how to use a spear, how to hunt, and how to fight.¡± I believe that his dad taught him these things, but¡­ well I guess I can¡¯t expect him to tell me everything in our first conversation.


    Now it was his turn. ¡°Those marks on your body. They aren¡¯t tattoos or scars, so what are they?¡±


    ¡°You know what tattoos are? It¡¯s pretty rare for somebody to know what a tattoo is. Nobody has any around here. It¡¯s only the people of The Dunes who have any¡­¡±


    Well, there was that one War God in the Empire that had some. But he is the exception.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen them before, so I know what they are. So?¡± he asked me expectantly.


    Well, I did say friendships were built on trust, and if he is a member of the Shadow Clan, then it makes sense he is more worldly than most. ¡°They are runes that I¡¯ve carved on my body. I¡¯m sure you have heard of them.¡±


    ¡°Runes? Like Dwarven Runesmith runes? You actually used your body for that? And they are all over you. It must have taken you ages to do all of this¡­¡±


    The boy seemed somewhat astonished that I did something so unimaginable. Most people would have never thought to do what I¡¯ve done, and most wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do it if they knew how bad it hurt.


    Mmm, so the boy knows about runes and Runesmiths as well? Even more interesting¡­ This kid is definitely something else. I wonder if our master understands just how valuable this boy is.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s as you say. They are runes, and it took me six years to complete them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a long time¡­ do¡ª do they work?¡±


    I smiled, and I imagine it was quite beautiful. ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡±


    He didn¡¯t question me and instead resigned himself to accepting my answer. Everybody has to keep some secrets, right?


    ¡°Now then, one last question from me for tonight.¡± I scooted closer to whisper into his ear. ¡°You can use magic, can¡¯t you?¡±


    I thought beforehand he was too young to be able to use magic, but now I¡¯m convinced he can. He knows how to fight, and he is more aware of the world around him than I had anticipated. Elves are also known for being gifted in the arts of magic.


    I find it hard to believe that such a talented child like him wouldn''t be able to use some kind of magic. So I''m sure that he can use magic and the surprised look on his face was enough to confirm my suspicions. Instead of letting him fumble about with a makeshift lie, I told him.


    ¡°You should keep that secret to yourself, Kaladin. It¡¯s a good thing that you haven¡¯t told anyone. I¡¯m sure when the time comes, that will be your biggest advantage. And Delpha knows you are going to need it where we are going¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay. And who is Delpha?¡± he asked cautiously.


    ¡°You know what tattoos are, but you don¡¯t know about the patron god of all Dwarves?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have much of a chance to learn about religion¡­¡±


    I guess being knowledgeable about everything in the world is hard, especially for somebody so young. But, if the boy hadn¡¯t been enslaved just what kind of person would he have been?


    ¡°Well, Delpha is to the Dwarves what Amon-Ra is to Humans. Surely you know who Amon-Ra is?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    Well, maybe he isn¡¯t all that special after all¡­


    ¡°Amon-Ra is the patron god of Humans. The Holy Kingdom of Arotal worships Amon-Ra as the one true God, and so do most Humans. Even a lot of the other races, like Wood Elves in the Republic of Elshara, worship Amon-Ra nowadays. To each their own, I guess.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ good to know.¡±


    Kaladin had a pensive look on his face. It looked like he was trying to figure something out. Then he just shrugged his shoulders and finished off the last of his bread, either forgetting or just not caring about his previous thoughts.


    ¡°Lights out!¡± somebody yelled out to us.


    The few candles that were lighting our shared building were snuffed out, plunging us into the darkness of the night.


    ¡°Perfect timing. Good night, Kaladin.¡±


    ¡°My friends call me Kal. You can call me that too if you want.¡±


    Ah, man¡­ he is warming up to me.


    ¡°Well, goodnight, Kal.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, night, Squeaks.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Hey, Squeaks,¡± Kal said softly.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Vol.2 Ch.27- Departure and a Promise.

    Squeak¡¯s POV


    The last few weeks have been harsh, but we have managed to survive. Kaladin ended up getting sick, but our master paid for someone to heal the kid. And now everything is well. He¡¯s going to make it through the winter, at least. I imagine our master wants Kaladin in perfect health.


    I haven¡¯t had much time to speak with the boy since I¡¯ve been put to work, and he has been resting. But at least the harvesting is finally complete. The Sandervile region which is renowned for hills of rolling wheat, now lay barren. The chill of fall has truly settled in, and those of us who can survive the cold months are given a meager amount of protection against the cold in the form of extra clothing.


    This time of the year is always my favorite. The hard work of spring and summer has ended. The temperature drops. It¡¯s the time of the year to be with your family and friends while you enjoy some good food and booze in the warmth of your own home. Sometimes you argue, other times you make merry. Usually, I would find myself in both camps, but sadly the reality is often much crueler.


    Rather than spending my precious time with a beautiful woman or family, I get to enjoy my favorite time of the year with a moody Dark Elf child. I suppose I¡¯ve had worse company over the years.


    At least Kaladin hasn¡¯t tried to steal my winter clothes or challenge me to a damn arm wrestling competition. I doubt he is much of a drinker anyway. One drink would probably set the boy spinning for a week.


    But on the bright side, at least he can hold a conversation. And I find that the more I talk to him, the more interesting I find the boy. Just when I think I have him figured out, he goes and surprises me. I was having a conversation with him now about runes, and although his knowledge was sparse, he knew more than most.


    ¡°How do you know so much about runes, Squeaks? Are you a runesmith or something?¡± Kaladin asked me. His voice has improved significantly now that he has been speaking.


    ¡°Once upon a time, I might have been. But it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve thought about runes.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that? You seem pretty creative to me. Who else would have thought to put runes on their body? You aren¡¯t like any Dwarf I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    ¡°I got in a bit of trouble and had to make a promise to somebody. It¡¯s a long story. And just how many Dwarves do you know?¡±


    ¡°One Dwarf too many¡­¡± he smiled.


    So even you can smile at times, huh?


    ¡°Old friend of yours?¡± I asked.


    I¡¯d rather have the boy remember better times. Sometimes escaping mentally from your current situation is the only thing you can do. It also helps you remember why you are fighting to survive.


    ¡°Yeah, I met him at school. I didn¡¯t get along with the other kids very well¡­¡± he trailed off.


    Shocker¡­


    ¡°But he just walked up to my friend and me without a second thought. He didn¡¯t seem the least bit phased that I was disliked by the other kids and he was willing to be my friend. I think he might be insane but that¡¯s why I like him so much. He isn¡¯t afraid of saying what¡¯s on his mind¡­ even if it will make the situation too awkward to bear,¡± Kaladin said with a hint of fondness in his voice. ¡°Hey Squeaks, are all Dwarves like that? Just big bundles of boisterous energy that never seem to stop.¡±


    ¡°Sure sounds like a lot of Dwarves, I know. Not too sure about the whole making things socially awkward, but it happens from time to time. Most of my kin are very outgoing, especially if they have a few drinks in them.¡±


    ¡°Then what happened to you?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°You little¡­¡± I was about to say something unseemly, but the boy always had such a serious look on his face. I thought he was messing with me, but he just seems to be genuinely curious.


    I sighed. ¡°Not sure. This is just how I¡¯ve always been. There is always somebody that doesn¡¯t fit the mold, and I just so happened to be that somebody. It¡¯s not like I wanted to be this way. I just am, you know?¡±


    ¡°I get that,¡± he responded.


    The silence dragged on for a bit too long as Kaladin stewed in his thoughts. I didn¡¯t want him to sink any further, so I had to keep him talking. ¡°Whatcha thinking about, Kal? Can I call you that?¡±


    ¡°Sure, my friends get to call me Kal after all. But, uh¡­ I¡¯m just hoping my friend is alright. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve thought about him.¡±


    ¡°I remember you saying your village got attacked when you were captured and that you are from Syn¡¯nari, right? So I¡¯m sure your people are safe.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think they are alright too, at least I hope they are. I know five incredibly strong fighters in my village, and that¡¯s not even including all the rangers.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the Syn¡¯nari Rangers Corps aren¡¯t to be messed with. Supposedly they are even stronger than the Republic¡¯s rangers,¡± I said.


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t know much about the Republic or even Syn¡¯nari. I¡¯ve never even been to the main island before, let alone the capital.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well, I¡¯m sure you will see it one day. I¡¯ve never been myself, but I¡¯ve heard Egillon is a beautiful place if you like the whole one with nature thing you Elves like so much.¡±


    ¡°Egillion?¡± Kal said with confusion.


    ¡°That is the name of the capital of Syn¡¯nari¡­ the country you were born in¡­ you knew that, right?¡±


    Kaladin blinked. ¡°Yeah, of course, I knew that¡­ and I sure like nature, I mean the whole one with nature thing. My village had that kind of style,¡± Kaladin said all too fast.


    The kid knows about runes, tattoos, and other crazy things, but he doesn¡¯t even know the name of the capital of the country he was born in? What kind of teacher did this kid have that they would never mention the name of their capital¡­


    ¡°Anyways¡­ where are you from? I don¡¯t remember you telling me,¡± Kal asked.


    ¡°I was born in the Mists, but I was raised in Krunbar. Not all that much to say, really. It''s underground, so everything looks the same. Standard Dwarven architecture, nothing to write home about, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I¡¯d like to see Krunbar one day. I¡¯m curious what an underground city would look like in this day and age,¡± Kal said thoughtfully.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing¡­ anyways, what are the Mists? I hear people talking about them, but I don''t know anything about that place. I know a few people here are called Mist Walkers, but they just look like¡ª¡­ yeah, actually they just look like Mist Walkers,¡± Kaladin stopped himself short.


    What do Mist Walkers look like to you? They are just slightly different-looking Humans to me. I mean the people in The Dunes look different as well. The Humans from the western portion of Amoth have darker skin than Humans from, say this region. But Humans just look like Humans. It doesn¡¯t really matter if their skin is dark or light.


    It¡¯s kind of the same way with Elves. High Elves or Wood Elves, what¡¯s the difference? I mean, the ears aren¡¯t the same, but besides that, they aren¡¯t all that different. Some have silver hair, blue hair, and blonde hair, but in the end, they all just look like Elves¡­ Dark Elves just happen to be dark-skinned Elves with mostly black hair.


    Guess that¡¯s just on the outside, though. People tend to be different on the inside. The Wood Elves of the Republic are probably pretty different from Syn¡¯nari Wood Elves. Anyways.


    ¡°The Mists is a large cut of land to the right side of Amoth. The entire region is covered in perpetual mist that never wavers. The mist seeps out from one of the oldest dungeons in the world called Dragons Rest. It¡¯s a pretty silly name, in my opinion. The dungeon has never been cleared, and any attempt to go deeper has ended in failure. Legend has it that an ancient Dragon lives in the bottom of the dungeon. A Dragon so old even the Dragon Emperors couldn¡¯t stop it if it ever woke from its slumber,¡± I recounted.


    ¡°So it¡¯s just a really old dungeon. Why don¡¯t they just cover up the dungeon to stop the mist?¡±


    ¡°The mist can¡¯t be stopped from what I¡¯ve been told. I¡¯m sure they tried everything at one point, but eventually, the mist became sacred to the people that live there. The Mist Walkers have adapted to the land, and it¡¯s become a part of who they are. I¡¯m sure if the mists disappeared, they would have a full-blown crisis. All the mist dynasties might actually unite over something¡­¡±


    ¡°What, is the region not unified?¡± Kaladin asked.


    ¡°No, not really. I don¡¯t think they ever have been. It¡¯s just how the world works sometimes.¡±


    ¡°You seem to know a lot, Squeaks.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been around long enough to know some things about the world.¡±


    ¡°Say, how old are you, Squeaks?¡± Kaladin asked.


    ¡°Eh¡­ let¡¯s see¡­ I think I¡¯m almost fifteen decades old, give or take a few years¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t seem that old to me...¡±


    ¡°Coming from an Elf, that means little. You can probably remember what your mother¡¯s breast milk tasted like, boy. But, say, how old are you anyway?¡±


    Somewhere along the line, I stopped thinking of him as a child. Was it because the way he talked didn¡¯t match his age? I know he¡¯s had it rough, and he had to grow up fast, but something feels off. Is this one of the reasons I felt drawn to him? Because he¡¯s just so different from any child I¡¯ve ever spoken to? No, there had to be more¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll be turning eight this year. My birthday is in late winter, I think. My birthday always happened around the rainy season in Syn¡¯nari, so I guess that would make it winter for the City-States,¡± he said.


    ¡°Barely eight years old¡­ you are kinda weird; you know that?¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°Not the first time somebody told me that. And coming from the bald, high pitched, and rune-covered Dwarf, it means little,¡± Kal said sharply. A faint smirk crept on his face.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡ª


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    My time spent with Kaladin was nearing its end. I already knew what was going to happen, but it¡¯s different when it actually comes to pass. We arrived just outside City State Sandervile today. The giant walls protecting the city abruptly jumped out from the waves of rolling hills. Even directly outside the capital, the fields were used to harvest food.


    If Ostela was the city-state of commerce, then Sandervile was the city-state of agriculture and warfare. By having so much excess food, they boasted one of the largest standing armies on the continent. Even for a single city nation, they were only a few thousand bodies behind the new Kingdom of Luminar in raw manpower at least. The only thing stopping this nation from overwhelming others was its crippling lack of material wealth. They also sold a good amount of their food just to pay the bills.


    Quantity was its own kind of quality, but if half of your troops didn¡¯t even have metal weapons, it wouldn¡¯t matter all that much in the face of a highly equipped and trained army. Out of all the city-states, Whieland to the north had the most natural resources but lacked the arable land to field such a large army or maintain a large population. But that¡¯s neither here nor there. Today we are approaching City State Sandervile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not very impressive¡­ It¡¯s big, but I was expecting more, I guess,¡± Kal said honestly.


    ¡°Yeah, compared to Ostela, it¡¯s not all that, huh.¡±


    Ostela had the funds to make their city special, so they did. The White Palace of Ostela was renowned for its beauty and architecture. Seeing that first made one wonder why Sandervile seemed just so¡­ plain.


    ¡°And what¡¯s with the burnt orange color¡­ couldn¡¯t they have chosen a wheat color or something?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that bad. I think I kind of like it,¡± I responded.


    ¡°Mmm, if you say so,¡± Kal grumbled.


    The line to get into the city stretched on for what seemed like forever. Many people were looking to stay in the capital for the winter and late fall since food was cheap and abundant. It was also a hotbed for slavers as well. The cold weather was typically harsh on slaves so having a country that openly accepted and housed slaves was a boon for many masters on a budget.


    This continent¡¯s most prominent slave auction was also held during the winter in Sandervile. I guess with all this time people had on their hands, they had nothing better to do than meddle with the lives of others. But that¡¯s just something all Humans do¡­ I guess I played a part in that, too, however.


    ¡ª


    After hours of waiting, we finally made it into the city before nightfall. I¡¯ve seen this city enough to know its layout by now. I even spent a small amount of time being a slave here as well.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a multi-walled settlement? Do the walls separate districts or something?¡± Kaladin asked out loud.


    ¡°You guessed it. Every wall houses a different district. The deeper you go, the more luxurious the lives of the people who live there.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense. How far have you gotten?¡±


    ¡°I went to the knight district once to deliver an order of repaired armor, but it was brief. Comparing the knight district to that of the nearby citizenry district was night and day. Where we are right now might look nice since it¡¯s the main road but go past the next few rows of buildings, and you can see what the slum district truly looks like,¡± I explained.


    ¡°How many districts are there?¡± Kal asked.


    ¡°Well, this first district is the slums, although it¡¯s officially called the lower district. Next after that is the merchant/adventurer district where you can find¡­ well, merchants and adventurers. Beyond that lies the citizenry district where a majority of the citizenry lives. After that, you have the knight district, where the knight academy is along with training fields and where most of the army resides. And past that is the noble district where you can find the Sandervile Academy. Then at the very core of Sandervile is the mayor¡¯s very own district where the royal mansion is.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, that¡¯s a lot of districts¡­ and the mayor gets his own district? How big is it?¡± Kal asked.


    ¡°Not sure, I¡¯ve never been there, and I don¡¯t know how big the noble district is. The knight district was pretty big from what I could tell, so the noble district must be half the size of the knight district, which makes the mayor¡¯s district half that size.¡±


    Kaladin just grunted and stared off into the city. As we moved closer and closer to the city, Kaladin had begun to re-enter his little shell. It wasn¡¯t the same as before, but it was a different kind of shying away.


    Perhaps he realizes our time together is coming to a close. No, he most definitely does. If I¡¯ve learned anything about him so far, it¡¯s that Kaladin is very observant. He probably understands what coming to this city means for him.


    I was drawn away by the sound of a horse-drawn carriage heading out of the city. The carriage looked like it was fit for royalty and had a contingent of heavily armed knights riding along with it. Some mages were even sprinkled about on horseback as they guided the carriage down the street.


    It must be some kind of emergency because usually, such a high-ranking noble would see to it that this entire street was cleared out before they came down it. I¡¯ve seen it done myself a few times.


    Even Kaladin was drawn in by the sight of such an opulent carriage. I mean, the carriage even has glass windows. The carriage passed us, and the rear guard trailed behind.


    And just like that, our daily spectacle had come to a closure.


    ¡ª


    We have already been here for a month, and nothing significant has happened yet. This was one of the only times of the year we slaves got to rest. Of course, when winter actually came around, there would be work for us to do, but that was for the future me to be concerned with.


    We were placed in our ¡°communal¡± homes for the remainder of our stay in Sandervile. Calling this place a home, however, was a long shot. It was more of a barn than a house. But on the bright side, at least it was warm.


    We were given large sheets of fabric to be used as blankets. The shared warmth helped keep people from getting sick quickly. Here in this little barn, the only thing we had to worry about was everybody getting sick, which was a very real possibility.


    Of course, the second any slave who so much as coughed or sneezed was exiled into further reaches of the barn by others. It was for the safety of everybody in the new community we had formed. Even though many of us were strangers, we had to band together. Nobody wanted to die slowly of disease, so it was better for those who wouldn¡¯t make it to be sacrificed.


    But it wasn¡¯t always so bleak. Sometimes people recovered from their illnesses and rejoined the group. It¡¯s often said that those who survive their first year as a slave are more likely to continue on living. And if you were alive, then one day you could be free again.


    But that was wishful thinking as today was the day of the winter slave auction. Although it¡¯s still technically fall, they tended to have it early before the cold of winter began to bite at the toes. Not that these winters were very cold in the first place though¡­


    Kaladin hasn¡¯t spoken a word to me in two days, and I haven¡¯t bothered to talk with him either. We both knew what was coming, and there was nothing we could do to stop it. I thought that helping the boy gain some light back into his life was a good thing, but I¡¯m starting to second guess myself now.


    Perhaps if I just left him as he was, this whole situation would be easier on him. If your mind was broken, did you really care about what happened to you? I can¡¯t say for sure, but I feel like I¡¯ve given him hope that doesn¡¯t exist.


    Our master said he had a buyer already lined up for the boy which means the deal has been set for a considerable amount of time already. And what kind of person would want a slave that has been toiling in the fields¡­ a master that didn¡¯t care about the condition of the slave in the first place.


    I shudder at the thought.


    It was also decided that I would be sold in the open auction as well. This is going to be my fifth time being sold in the general auction. I¡¯m always curious as to how I find myself back here every other year. Is it fate? Did Delpha damn me to pay for my sins by going through this over and over again? Maybe it was the nature of my promise¡­ who knows?


    ooooooo, crap. That is never going to get easier.


    I was blasted out of my thoughts as cold water was splashed against my back. I liked the cold, but I could do without the cold water bath. Couldn¡¯t they just warm the water up a tad?


    I turned to the person who couldn¡¯t manage to hide his grin. ¡°Having fun?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just a little,¡± Kaladin responded.


    After washing each other, we were to be separated. This was probably the last time I was ever going to see him. I wanted to say something heroic, but I doubt the boy wanted to hear such lip service. After all, we built our friendship on trust.


    I wiped the water off of me and got back into what little clothes I could call mine. ¡°Kaladin,¡± I said.


    ¡°Squeaks,¡± he shot back with a stoic nod.


    I knelt down in front of the boy and thought I¡¯d give him at least some kind of parting wisdom. ¡°Keep your last name a secret. If people know you are from the Shadow Clan, it will only draw unwanted attention to you. But more importantly, keep that secret to yourself. It will probably help you if the time ever comes, got it?¡±


    He nodded solemnly and looked down at the ground. His long black hair that almost went to his waist was covering his face, so I couldn¡¯t see his expression.


    My eyes drifted to the person who was standing at the back, watching us. ¡°When it comes to Vampires, the Dwarves have an old saying, ¡®The redder, the deader¡¯. Don¡¯t let the bloodsucker fool you, Kal. She isn¡¯t all that strong. In a few years, you could easily take her out.¡±


    He nodded once more, but he chuckled lightly.  ¡°And remember why you wake up every morning. Just think about your friends and family who are still out there. Things are probably going to get harder for you now, but I know you can handle it. Even if it takes you decades to become a free man, I know you can do it. So don¡¯t give up again¡­ okay?¡±


    He nodded weakly again. Mmm, perhaps you still really are a child. I mean, you are, but seeing you like this is just a reminder. I sighed. What am I supposed to do now?


    ¡°ALRIGHT, YOU FILTH, HURRY UP AND GET OVER HERE!¡± a man screamed out into the room.


    Grunts sounded off in unison as we all prepared ourselves for what was to come. ¡°Well, this is goodbye, Kaladin.¡±


    I gave him a pat on the shoulder and stood up to join the others. There was no need to make this harder than it had to be as long as he had resolved himself enough. That¡¯s all that matters. I¡¯m still not sure if what I did was the right thing or not, but I¡¯m glad I tried.


    If these are to be his last days, then I hope they got to be filled with the memories of his loved ones. I gave him that advice in hopes that it would be useful, but the odds weren¡¯t in the boy¡¯s favor. Stay strong, young Shadow Dancer.


    ¡°Squeaks,¡± Kaladin called out to me.


    I stopped and turned to face him. The look on his face surprised me. I was expecting him to be sad, maybe a little angry, but the face he was making was complicated.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± he said flatly.


    ¡°Saving you? I didn¡¯t do¡ª¡± He cut me off.


    ¡°Yes, you did. I was in a bad place. They made me watch¡­ no, never mind, that doesn''t matter right now. I want you to know that you saved me.¡±


    I saved you? Why would you say these words to me¡­ you can¡¯t be¡­.


    ¡°The more promises I make, the more it seems the world wants to break me. I¡¯ve broken some on my own, but others¡­ I never had the chance to fulfill them,¡± he said thoughtfully. I haven¡¯t heard this much passion in the boy¡­ well, ever.


    ¡°So when the time comes, I want you to make a promise to me.¡±


    A promise? No¡­


    ¡°When I am a free man one day, I am going to come to find you. When I do, I want you to promise me that you will come with me, no matter what. Even if I have to do the unthinkable, I want you to be free. I want to repay you for saving me in my darkest hour. So when that day comes to pass, will you come with me?¡±


    I can¡¯t believe it. Could he really be the one? Can I really fulfill my promise? Is that what you meant, brother¡­


    Best not to get my hopes up, though. But I couldn¡¯t be rude in front of him now. ¡°Sure. I promise you, if that day ever comes, I¡¯ll come with you. No questions asked,¡± I said honestly.


    But now I had to do something. Maybe this will help him.


    ¡°Come here, Kaladin,¡± I ordered.


    My tone must have thrown the boy off, but he quickly came over. Slaves were beginning to push past us, so we were in the middle of a moving crowd.


    ¡°This is going to hurt, but I know you can handle it.¡±


    I slid my hand up to his inner thigh and began to go to work. I felt his skin sizzle, and the boy¡¯s eyes bulged from the pain, but he didn¡¯t scream. Slaves began pushing and shoving us, but we held our ground. It¡¯s only going to take me a few more seconds¡­ done.


    ¡°Those are only going to work once. After that, you will know when they activate. Good luck, my friend.¡±


    I have my doubts, but you never know. Kaladin had a look of shock on his face as he inspected my handiwork. I knew it hurt, and I wish I could do more, but I don¡¯t have the time or resources. Perhaps this parting gift will be enough for him to keep his promises. It looks like we had more in common than I thought.


    And maybe, just maybe, you can do it, Kal. I think I¡¯d like to hope you will be the one to do it.

 Vol.2 Ch.28- An Unlikely Encounter.

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    I watched as Squeaks disappeared into the crowd of slaves. I wanted to ask him more about¡­ well, everything. What was he hiding? Why did he really help me? Who was Squeaks the Bald, Rune covered, and high-pitched Dwarf slave?


    I had so many questions, but I knew I wouldn¡¯t be getting the answers. If I wanted to know, I would have to find him again as a free man.


    I¡¯ve been dreading this day for a long time. Squeaks helped me out in more ways than he will ever know. I had given up on everything. I was ready for it all to be over. I was so tired of fighting to get out of this hell hole just to end up deeper.


    Everyone around me either dies or suffers because I exist. I lost hope, but Squeaks helped me find some of it. I had to get home to my family. That¡¯s what I want the most. Guess it only took some food and a warm smile for me to remember that.


    Maybe I¡¯m not that strong after all.


    Although his parting words weren¡¯t all that special, I mean, they were things I planned on doing anyway. It was his final gift that left me speechless.


    Could it really be? Aren¡¯t these runes?


    It was awkward to have an old Dwarf put his fingers so far up my thigh, but I understand now why he did it. Somebody would have to give me a full-body inspection to find these tiny runes. There were two lines of eight characters running across my inner thigh. At first, they burned like hell, but the pain faded away gradually. Now I can¡¯t even feel the runes, and they are already looking more like a scar or birthmark than Dwarven runes.


    I can¡¯t understand the runes at all. They just look like random symbols to me. And aren¡¯t runes supposed to be large? Not only that, don''t you need mana to make runes? So how did he make these runes when he had a slave collar on and how did he do it without tools? The more I thought about it, the more questions I had.


    I tried to probe Squeaks about his origins, but he kept tight-lipped about it. He only told me he might have been a runesmith and that he was from Krunbar. Other than that, I didn¡¯t know much about the old Dwarf.


    I wish we had more time¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± a familiar voice ordered me in rough Elvish. I nodded and followed close behind her.


    It was Jessine, the Vampire lap dog taking me wherever I was meant to go. It seemed that having Squeaks around meant I got hurt less, making Jessine¡¯s blood-draining sessions less frequent. Something she is not very happy about.


    At first, she took every opportunity to drink my blood under the guise of healing me. I was familiar enough with the sensation of healing to know she was doing the bare minimum. I was confident that her Vampire healing was the cause of my suffering.


    The phantom pain in my ears and chest have yet to recede. It¡¯s been almost a year, but the pain levels are still the same. Now I have another phantom pain coming from my calf. Unfortunately, Jessine never healed me entirely, so I have a limp that won¡¯t seem to get better.


    When I was still of a sound mind, I tried my best to rehab myself but with limited food and being constantly worked, my mind began to slip further. And that¡¯s not even including what Alnwar did to Deya.


    I¡¯m so sorry, Deya. I won¡¯t ever forget your kindness. Even in your final moments, you tried to comfort me. Thank you, I¡¯ll make sure Alnwar pays for what he did.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought the boy, sir. The Dwarf is headed to the auction as we speak.¡±


    ¡°Good work. I might have lost a bit on the gamble with the Dwarf, but after the huge success that my most prized possession gave me, I was willing to take the risk,¡± Alnwar said while grinning at me.


    We had arrived at what must be a backroom. Alnwar was behind a makeshift desk doing paperwork. It was rare to see this lowlife do anything meaningful so even I found it a surprising sight.


    ¡°Sir, why didn¡¯t you just force an Obedience collar on the Dwarf and have him do your bidding?¡± Jessine asked.


    ¡°Come now, Jessine, use your head, please. Collars block mana, right? And rune smiths need to be able to use their mana in order to make rune weapons. So even if I forced him to do it through an Obedience Collar, it wouldn¡¯t work. Also, the collars don¡¯t always work the way they are intended to.¡±


    Jessine just tilted her head in confusion while Alnwar sighed and ran his hands through his hair. ¡°If you put an Obedience Collar on a slave that was a carpenter and told them to build the best house they could, the results would be different from what I wanted. What¡¯s best to the carpenter and to me are two different things. If I wanted that Dwarf to make me the best sword in the land, and that was my order, he could interpret it a hundred different ways. Best in what land? Would it be the best in Krunbar or Tel''an''duth? What does land even mean? The ground outside or a country? Obedience Collars are a fickle thing,¡± Alnwar explained exasperatedly.


    ¡°I think I get it¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jessine. I don¡¯t need you to understand these things. Anyway, shackle him up. We are going to meet our buyer,¡± Alnwar ordered.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Jessine shackled only my hands together since it¡¯s not like I could run away. Alnwnar guided us through the maze of back rooms. Slaves and masters alike moved through these halls, heading to various different auctions. Apparently, there was an auction for just about every type of slave. This winter auction covered everything from hard labor to prostitution, at least that¡¯s what Squeaks told me.


    We moved deeper into the building when Alnwar stopped dead in his tracks, and Jessine yanked me by the collar.


    ¡°Sir, they are¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Alnwar interrupted.


    I imagine they were talking about the person standing in front of us. She looked like a female knight wielding a large two-handed long sword. She had shoulder-length black hair, and her burnt orange tabard had the insignia of two snakes coiling around a chaff of wheat.


    She spoke out in a haughty voice. ¡°Are you the owner of that slave?¡±


    ¡°And what if I am?¡± Alnwar snapped.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to have to ask you to speak to my lord. He wishes to purchase that boy.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a shame, honestly. You see, I already have a buyer lined up for this slave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t a request you can refuse,¡± a man¡¯s voice called out from behind.


    Flanking from behind was a tall, lanky Human man wearing a brown robe holding a spear staff. It wasn¡¯t entirely a spear, nor was it ultimately a staff. It had multiple rings at the tip, and the gold metal caught the candlelight from the hallway.


    He seemed to be in his late forties. He had a five o¡¯clock shadow and looked like he was ready to take a nap on the spot. His blonde hair was disheveled, and he had sleepy eyes that were barely open. Behind him were more armed men in full plate metal bearing the same insignia as the women.


    ¡°And if I say no?¡± Alnwar said dangerously.


    His bloodlust rolled off him like waves of suffocating death. If I hadn¡¯t felt it before, I might have been stressed out. But it was nothing new.


    The other two emanated their bloodlust while the woman spoke again. ¡°Disregarding a request from Mayor Sandervile will be met with harsh judgment, slaver,¡± the female knight spat.


    ¡°The mayor?¡± Alnwar said, slightly shocked. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll accept Mayor Sandervile¡¯s invitation. Please do take me to him,¡± he said with a half-hearted bow.


    The mayor? If I¡¯m not mistaken, the mayor is essentially the king of Sandervile. Why would the mayor of Sandervile want anything to do with me? How does he even know I exist? Could it be that he is a friend of my family? I doubt it¡­ I feel like Dad would have mentioned to me if he knew a king personally.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    The three of us were led into a room that was guarded by another squad of knights. Upon entering the room, a lone man stood at the center. He was a tall and burly man with brown hair that had streaks of gray running through it.


    Although the man had a gut, he looked the part of a retired general turned feudal lord. His hair and beard were trimmed to perfection while he rested his hand on his sword hilt. He didn¡¯t seem to be doing it maliciously. Rather the man just found touching his weapon to be a sort of comfort. Maybe even second nature.


    The man and woman took their places behind Mayor Sandervile while Alwnar greeted him.¡°Good day, Lord Sandervile. How can a humble slaver be of service to you.¡± Alnwar¡¯s tone was borderline mockery, but the Mayor didn¡¯t seem to care.


    ¡°I prefer to speak face to face on such occasions.¡±


    Mayor Sandervile¡¯s voice was deep yet clear. It carried across the entire room and straight into my head even though he wasn¡¯t speaking loudly. I could imagine his voice yelling orders out on a hectic battlefield and still being able to hear him easily. He had the voice of a commanding officer that always demanded attention.


    I couldn¡¯t see Alnwar¡¯s face, but I imagined he was grinning. ¡°And what could you possibly mean, my lord? I am here in front of you now, am I not?¡±


    Mayor Sandervile sighed. ¡°Do not play stupid with me, Alnwar Strongfold. I only have so much patience for these types of games. If you wish to make a mockery of me and yourself, I¡¯ll have you captured right now.¡±


    Upon hearing his name, Alnwar just laughed. ¡°Well, I guess the jig is up. You¡¯re no fun, Mr. Mayor¡­¡± Alnwar said with faux dismay.


    Alnwar reached down his shirt and pulled off a necklace. The necklace didn¡¯t seem like much but as soon as it left his body, the youthful appearance of Alnwar appeared as if that was how he always looked. ¡°I¡¯m curious. How exactly did you find me?¡±


    ¡°Your dogs have been spotted nearby in my villages. It¡¯s not hard to figure out their master must be near. The stories of your Vampire second in command only make it easier to find you,¡± Mayor Sandervile responded.


    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped,¡± Alnwar shrugged.


    ¡°Sorry, sir¡­¡± Jessine said meekly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Also, speaking of dogs, would you kindly tell yours to calm down a bit? I¡¯m getting a little antsy over here,¡± Alnwar said while rubbing his shoulders as if he was cold.


    The openly hostile environment has yet to cease as Alnwar fiddled with his short sword. The mayor didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered by the atmosphere as he ordered his guards. ¡°Stand down, Ester, Martin. We are here to do business with Sir Strongfold.¡±


    With the order from their liege, the mage and female knight ceased their bloodlust. A few of the knights on standby let out strained breaths. ¡°So about that, Mr. Mayor. I¡¯m afraid I already have a buyer lined up for this slave,¡± Alnwar commented.


    ¡°That is unfortunate indeed. However, I have my own ways of negotiation. How much is your buyer paying for this slave?¡±


    ¡°Fifty gold marks.¡±


    Fifty gold?! That has to be a lie, right? There was no way. That¡¯s more money than some families see in their entire lives¡­


    ¡°Fifty gold, you say?¡± Mayor Sandervile said while stroking his beard. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one large gold mark for him.¡±


    The fifty gold got a few breaths of surprise from people, but the offer of a large gold coin made some gasp in shock. I had to hold in my gasp of surprise since I wasn¡¯t supposed to know the Human language. Even Alnwar let out a whistle.


    One large gold coin¡­ what is going on here? That¡¯s a hundred gold coins for a single slave? Should I be happy or frightened that I¡¯m potentially worth that much?


    ¡°One large gold for a single slave? You sure about that, Mr. Mayor?¡±


    ¡°I know you inflated the price of this slave. Even the most high-class imperial whores wouldn¡¯t fetch such a price at their prime. You see, this is a personal request. Surely you won¡¯t turn down my offer a second time?¡±


    Although the mayor phrased it like a question, the undertone of a threat was present. Everybody in the room tensed again. Hands drifted to swords, and guards shuffled nervously.


    Of course, Alnwar just chuckled and slapped his leg a few times. ¡°Haha, sure¡ªsure! I think we can make a deal! I¡¯d be a fool not to accept such a generous offer from a most benevolent ruler. I¡¯ll part with the slave and forget about my old buyer for the large gold and a question.¡±


    ¡°Go on then,¡± the mayor urged.


    ¡°Why are you really paying so much for this slave? You have asked me almost nothing about it, but yet you seem determined besides that. So tell me, Lord Sandervile, what are you getting at?¡± Alnwar asked seriously.


    ¡°I have no deeper meaning behind my actions, Sir Strongfold. You see, my daughter simply took a liking to the boy, and that is all there is to it. She expressed an interest in him, and as a loving father, I shall grant my dear daughter her desires,¡± the mayor responded flatly.


    His daughter? When could I have possibly been seen by his daughter? I tried to think of a time, but¡­ Could it have been that carriage? Nothing more than a passing glance down the road, and I somehow gained the attention of someone equal to a princess?


    ¡°You have a daughter? I wasn¡¯t aware of that. But you have a deal, Mayor Sandervile. This slave is yours. Perhaps this can open up a new line of communication between us?¡± Alnwar asked, the grease practically oozing from his tone.


    ¡°Unlikely. I have no need for men who fight for coin. Tell me about this slave¡¯s history in detail.¡±


    Alnwar clicked his tongue. ¡°Can¡¯t blame a man for trying.¡±


    Alnwar went on to describe me. Everything from how he enslaved me to what kind of work I had been doing. Of course, he omitted the fact that he was the one that had me injured. Nor did he tell them about what he did to The Keepers.


    ¡°So that¡¯s pretty much it. This slave can¡¯t even speak Human, so not sure what you are going to have him do.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Tell me, slave, can you understand me?¡± the mayor asked me.


    The mayor hadn¡¯t even so much as glanced in my general direction. It was almost like he was purposely ignoring my existence. But now his gaze fell upon me, and so did everyone else¡¯s.


    Mmm, I could lie. But I have a feeling that would probably come back to bite me. So perhaps in my final moments, I can stick it to Alnwar.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I can understand you,¡± I responded in Human.


    Jessine and Alnwar couldn¡¯t hide their surprise. Alnwar mouthed out. ¡°Really?¡± like a gaping fish. I imagine for someone so observant and careful; even he couldn¡¯t imagine I¡¯d know two languages.


    Now it was the Mayor¡¯s turn to chuckle. ¡°I see even you didn¡¯t understand the value of your slave, Sir Strongfold.¡±


    ¡°I guess not. Just when I thought I got everything out of you too¡­ I could have asked for even more!¡± Alnwar complained out loud.


    I just glared hatefully at Alnwar. I couldn¡¯t say anything to him, but I wanted him to know. The next time we meet, I¡¯m going to kill you.


    Alnwar just gave me his trademark ugly smile and pushed me forward. ¡°Go on to your new master, my most prized possession.¡± Then he whispered in my ear as we were walking/ ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to seeing you again, do come back to me soon.¡±


    You should have killed me when you had the chance, Alnwar.


    I walked toward the mayor and his entourage. Mayor Sandervile gave me a passing glance and ordered his subordinate. ¡°Ester, take the boy back to the mansion. I have more situations that require my attention.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± the female knight answered.


    Hopefully, my new master will be kinder to me.


    ¡ª


    Well, that was wishful thinking.


    I thought I would enjoy a carriage ride into the innermost parts of the city. A place most people could only dream about seeing. That my new master and his guards would be somewhat kind to me. But instead¡­


    I¡¯m strapped to the roof of a damn carriage going down the road. This is equal parts unpleasant and humiliating. Just when I thought my life couldn¡¯t get worse, I got proven wrong every time. How low must I fall?


    I was deemed too ¡°filthy¡± to ride inside of the carriage. It wasn¡¯t even the same carriage I had seen before, either. It was just a run-of-the-mill horse-drawn carriage. The only thing going for me was that I was at the top of the carriage, so only those who were tall enough would catch a glimpse of me. But, of course, people still saw me anyway. Many heads were turned, and fingers pointed at the mostly naked mixed Dark Elf child strapped atop a carriage going down the street.


    My overall treatment wasn¡¯t much better. If anything, Alnwar might have treated me slightly better than this Ester woman. I was, for lack of better words, treated like a slave. Not a big surprise. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure why I thought anything would be different.


    I watched as the scenes of the city rolled by. I couldn¡¯t move all that much since I was strapped down, and the heavy Blood Iron collar made it difficult to raise my head. But I got a good sense of how large each district was based on the time it took to get from one gatehouse to another. If I was counting correctly, I should be arriving at the mayor¡¯s district shortly.


    But I hadn¡¯t been spending all of this time idly cursing myself. I had been trying to watch for guards on top of the walls. I noticed a fair amount, but it was difficult to know just how many there were. It also didn¡¯t seem like the number of guards diminished as I moved deeper into Sandervile. This place was built like a prison, from what I could tell. It was meant to keep people in just as much as it was meant to keep them out.


    Escaping from this city was going to be difficult. If they took my slave collar off, I could try using earth magic to dig my way out of the city. No,¡­ no way that was going to work.


    Magic was strong, but surely someone thought of a way to counter an earth mage from infiltrating a city. If I was going to try something like that, I had to be sure it would work.


    If I made an escape tunnel, then it could be traced back to me, so I had to be careful. Wait¡­ escape tunnels¡­ royal families¡­ There must be escape tunnels underneath this city.


    If history tended to repeat itself, then every capital would have some sort of escape route for the royals to use. After all, if the royal family lived, then so did the country. Not that it worked that way, of course¡­


    So I have a plan of action now. First, survive whatever initial problems I face and then attempt to find the royal escape route.


    It shouldn¡¯t be that hard, right?

 Vol.2 Ch.29- The Prison and the Panther.

    I¡¯ve been unstrapped and released from my embarrassment of a transportation method. I was given a small chance to take in what would be my new area of servitude. The mayor¡¯s district wasn¡¯t vast compared to the other districts, just like Squeaks imagined. I could see the stone walls surrounding the entire perimeter from here. It gave the feeling that I was trapped in here, not that I was being protected. I mean, I was trapped here¡­ for now.


    The garden that covered the large mansion''s outside portions was manicured so that it seemed simple. There was no topiary garden depicting animals or baby angels. Every bush, tree, and plant was uniform in shape. Those shapes consisted of finely edged rectangles and squares.


    The only color that seemed present besides the overwhelming amount of gray was the orange trees along with the occasional dark green of a bush. The leaves on the trees had turned an orangish-yellow color as they flew about on the air currents and littered the ground.


    The mansion itself was something I¡¯d yet to see in this world. If somebody combined the idea of a noble''s mansion and a military fort, this is what the building would look like. The polished gray stone seemed to be the only material used in its construction.


    The building was probably about four stories high, give or take, and was as wide as it was long. The entire structure could be best described as ¡°blocky.¡± The overall design was simple in favor of showing off its natural design rather than giving it any kind of authentic decorations. Somehow it didn¡¯t manage to look like a castle either but an actual mansion if that mansion was built entirely from stone.


    It was the exact opposite of the marble palace of Ostela, simple and efficient. Whoever designed and created this mansion was definitely in the military. At this day in age, only a general of high standing would have their seat of power look like this. I couldn¡¯t imagine an ordinary king or emperor living in such a building.


    ¡°Enough gawking, move,¡± Ester ordered with a shove.


    I complied and hobbled down the stone path. Even the walkways and roads were of the same gray stone but they had been cut into blocks instead of being entirely smooth. Without having shoes on, it made the ground very cold and uncomfortable.


    At least Ester removed my wrist shackles so I wasn¡¯t so bogged down by all the unnecessary weight. The more time that went on, the more I struggled to move my own body. It felt like the pain of my injuries never got better, but the chains on my wrists and the collar around my neck kept getting heavier.


    Was I imagining this? Or was I just becoming frailer? I couldn¡¯t tell.


    Standing in front of the doorway were two people that made my head hurt and surprised me in equal parts. Just when I think I¡¯ve seen it all, this world really throws me for a loop. What¡¯s next? Is an actual dragon going to fly down from the sky?


    In a fresh-pressed yellow and brown butler attire was an old High Elf. At least the oldest Elf I¡¯ve ever seen, he looked to be around his late forties. But the more I looked at him the more I realized he wasn¡¯t just a High Elf; he must be a half-Elf.


    How was I sure? Even I don¡¯t know. Perhaps it was some inborn ability for me to be able to tell the difference between Elves? Now that I think about it, I knew that girl Sarah in my class was a half-Elf without even asking.


    The man stood straight-backed, awaiting our arrival. His well-kept silver hair was in a bun, and he had a silver mustache to match. It was also the first time I¡¯d ever seen an Elf with facial hair before.


    The person standing next to him caught my attention. It seemed I was having a lot of firsts today because I¡¯ve never seen a True Beastmen before. Dad told me about them during a walk into town one day. I vaguely remember him saying something about them being a proud race and that there weren¡¯t many of them around. But other than that, I didn¡¯t know much about True Beastmen.


    I believed it was female judging by her body proportions, but I couldn¡¯t be sure. She had the appearance of a bipedal black jungle cat, most likely a panther. She had dark green eyes and was more beast than man.


    Cerila and Sorn looked like an Elf or Human with animal features, but this True Beastmen was an animal with Human features. She had five fingers on each hand that included what looked to be an opposable thumb. The True Beastmen had on a brown and gray maid outfit. She was watching me with a smile, at least I think she is smiling¡­


    Behind the two was a handful of maids and servants in the same color schemes as the maid and butler. The half-Elf man spoke out to me in Elven with a clear voice. ¡°A mixed Dark Elf child? You must be the slave Lord Sandervile contracted. I am Sylros, House Sandervile¡¯s head servant and Lord Sandervile¡¯s personal attendant. From today onwards, you live to serve House Sandervile. To be more specific, you will be of service to the Young Master. However, you are not fit for such a task yet. You shall be trained extensively before you even have so much as the honor to serve a member of House Sandervile. Do you understand?¡±


    Well, that was the nicest way somebody has told me that I was a slave. And that I wasn¡¯t even fit to be a slave¡­


    ¡°I believe you are getting ahead of yourself, Sir Sylros. Perhaps you should ask him his name first?¡± The True Beastmen¡¯s voice was soft and had an element to it that was difficult to explain. It was almost like a feline purring? I couldn¡¯t quite place it, but her voice was gentle on the ears.


    Sylros adjusted his collar awkwardly. ¡°Ah, yes, I suppose I have forgotten who I am dealing with. I shouldn¡¯t expect so much on his first day. What is your name, child?¡±


    Mmmm, what is my name? I suppose I can keep my first name as is. If somebody is looking for me going by a different name might see them miss me somehow. But Squeaks did tell me to use another last name.


    Ah, I¡¯ve got the perfect one.


    ¡°Kaladin Ambersoul, sir.¡±


    Sylros and the maid both raised an eyebrow at me. Were they surprised I knew the Human language? Or maybe that I managed to call him sir so easily?


    I figured there was no point in resisting these people. It would only prolong my suffering, and I needed to assimilate if I was going to have an easier time escaping. It was in my best interest to become the best little slave child as quickly as possible, even if I had to mimic some of my old habits.


    I¡¯ll hate every second of this. Being a slave was bad enough but now, being a direct servant to somebody else while also having no freedom was only a single step above being dead to me. I never wanted to serve anyone or anything ever again. It didn¡¯t matter if that was a princess or a nation. It seems I¡¯ve found myself to be in an even worse situation.


    ¡°Perhaps your previous master taught you some manners. There is a chance this might not be such a difficult task after all,¡± Sylros mused. ¡°Now then, the first order of business is to fix your¡­ current appearance. We can not tolerate having a servant of House Sandervile looking so rundown. Muriel, see to it that this child is presentable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I shall see to it immediately, sir,¡± The Beastmen woman said. ¡°Come now, Kaladin, let¡¯s get you cleaned up.¡±


    Muriel extended an open hand to me, I was hesitant to take it, but I did decide that resistance was futile. No need to bite the hand that was going to feed me.


    She walked me through the mansion and began pointing out various areas to me. I was half-listening and half observing my surroundings. I wanted to formulate my plan of escape sooner rather than later.


    Before, I had tried to escape quickly, and it led me straight into despair. This time I was going to do things the right way. This was going to be a Kronos escape plan, not a Kaladin one.


    I began taking stock of everything from guard patrols to servant paths. I needed to know the ins and outs of this mansion. But, of course, this was just the initial reconnaissance. I could only glean so much information in one go. It was going to take time, but I would achieve my goals.


    The interior of the mansion matched the outside. Swords, shields, spears, and various other weapons decorated the building while servants dusted and cleaned them. Tapestries hung from the walls with the symbol of Sandervile on them. The few paintings that were on the walls were militaristic in nature, often depicting a battlefield or knights subjugating some kind of monster.


    The hallways were also lined with suits of armor. Some were full plate and basic in design, often carrying a single weapon. Some were more flashy. The more romantic armor seemed less efficient in combat and went for more of the aesthetic approach to plate armor.


    One suit of armor was painted bright orange. The helmet plume was made of bright blue feathers, and a giant ornate two-handed glaive rested in the outstretched gauntlets. Those feathers¡­ looked like feathers from a Nacut.


    A Nacut, huh¡­ it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been on a hunt. I miss the thrill, but I miss the people I went with more.


    ¡°Kaladin? Kaladin are you paying attention?¡± Muriel asked me with a smile.


    ¡°Uh, sorry, ma¡¯am. I zoned out,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you must be tired, and there isn¡¯t a rush for you to know everything. And you don¡¯t have to call me ma¡¯am. Feel free to call me Muriel like everyone else,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Okay, Muriel.¡±


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Now then, there is one thing you absolutely need to know. As slaves, we are not allowed to be on the third floor of the mansion unless directly ordered. Please be mindful of that rule. It is very important, okay?¡±


    So Muriel was a slave as well. I noticed there was a difference in the attire among the servants. It seems that slaves wore gray and brown outfits while the servants wore yellow and brown. I can¡¯t be sure what the difference between a slave and a servant is. I mean, they seem like the same thing to me. Perhaps servants are just civilians?


    ¡°Why is that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The third floor is for the Sanderviles. Mayor Sandervile¡¯s study is up there, along with his personal quarters. His five wives and children also live on the third floor. So as slaves, we are not permitted on the third floor. Now, this might change when you come into service of the Young Master, but until you are told otherwise, please refrain from entering the third floor unless Mayor Sandervile or Sylros order you to.¡±


    I see, so the entire floor is the personal quarters for the Sanderviles. It¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t go up there on my own, so I¡¯ll have to wait for the time being. But she said ¡°children,¡± but I¡¯ve only heard people say ¡°Young Master,¡± not ¡°Young Masters,¡± so with five wives, how many children does he have? How can I ask without sounding sketchy¡­


    "How many Young Masters are there, Muriel?¡±


    ¡°Well, there used to be two, but now there is just one. Young Master Gal left two years ago to attend the academy, so he lives in the dorms there. So now it¡¯s just Young Master Adria that lives in the mansion,¡± Muriel informed me.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Five wives but only two children? Those numbers don¡¯t match up. If I look at this situation through the eyes of history, it¡¯s a disaster for the House of Sandervile. Having only two heirs at this point in time can¡¯t be a good thing. Assassinating two heirs isn¡¯t that difficult of a task, and doing so would cripple the Sandervile royal line.


    Mayor Sandervile isn¡¯t that old, but he isn¡¯t getting younger, either. Then again, it¡¯s probably better for the world that there are fewer Sanderviles in it. Hopefully, the House will survive long enough that I can make a clean escape. Having a rebel army kick down the door doesn¡¯t sound very good for my health.


    Muriel continued our tour till we reached what would be considered the backmost portion of the second floor. ¡°This is where you will be staying. Only a handful of the servants have their own rooms, so most of us live here. It¡¯s not much, but at least you will have a bed and a roof. Unfortunately, there isn¡¯t much privacy either, so I¡¯m sorry about that¡­¡± Muriel said awkwardly.


    She led me over to a simple cot that would now be my bed. It was as spartan as the entire building. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Nothing I¡¯m not used to.¡±


    At least it was off the ground, and I didn¡¯t have to share it with anyone. It even came with a blanket¡­ how nice.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right¡­¡± She said with a bit of sadness in her voice.


    It seemed Muriel was a kind person. After a long time of being treated so poorly, it was refreshing to have someone be kind out of the gate. I mean, we were in similar situations, but she could have easily pulled rank while being a royal pain about things. Instead, Muriel was more than happy to explain the finer details of things to me when I asked.


    But I couldn¡¯t let my guard down around her. I didn¡¯t know how far her loyalty ran for the Sanderviles. If she had been a slave her entire life, there was a good chance she would have been completely brainwashed into serving them. So leaking any ill intent might see me getting punished, therefore restricting what little access I had.


    ¡°This is the washroom. It¡¯s communal; however, men and women bathe at separate times. But right now, it will be empty so let me get you some water so you can bathe.¡±


    I moved around in the washroom and waited for Muriel to return. The room wasn¡¯t anything special; it was all made from the same gray stone, but there were wooden benches to sit on at least. There were even some metal sheets that had been shined so much you could see your reflection.


    I hadn¡¯t seen myself since Ostela¡­


    I thought I looked terrible then, but now I managed to look even worse. Back in Ostela, I was only on the cusp of starvation, but even then, that was enough for my Elven body to deteriorate.


    Without proper food for almost a year, I was nothing more than a skeleton walking. Elves weren¡¯t very big in the first place. Keeping muscle and fat seemed to be a difficult challenge for our race.


    I ran my hands through my hair, but I didn¡¯t get very far. My fingers got caught in my waist-length hair which was matted in most places and looked more akin to a pile of black straw. My hair also stopped growing correctly at some point from all the damage.


    ¡°Kaladin? Kaladin are you okay?¡± Muriel asked me hesitantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I was sitting with my legs crossed in front of the metal mirror while I examined myself. I probably looked like some ghoul that just happened to see its reflection.


    ¡°I have the water for you to bathe and some clean washcloths. Also, we are going to have to cut your hair¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± I snapped.


    I watched as Muriel winced a bit in the reflection of the mirror. I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to snap like that. I was just tired of breaking promises, and I wanted to keep the one I made to Dad about growing my hair out. I knew I had to sacrifice some of my hair since it was all but destroyed at a certain point, but I didn¡¯t want anyone else doing it.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just I¡¯d like to do it myself, please,¡± I requested.


    ¡°But¡­ I mean, are you sure? I just can¡¯t¡­¡± Muriel trailed off.


    She was hesitant to give me the blade to cut my hair. I didn¡¯t get it at first, but now I do. She just walked in on me, staring at myself in the mirror like a lost soul, and was worried that I would do something rash.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t hurt anyone or myself. You can stand and watch me if you want,¡± I reassured her.


    Her swirling green eyes never looked away from me. She was probably trying to figure out if I was serious or not. Her eyes weren¡¯t cruel or calculating, though. If anything, they reminded me¡­ they reminded me of Grandpa¡¯s eyes, just a darker green. They had that same soft glow to them, just like when Grandpa tried seeing through my intentions, something he did all too frequently.


    Eventually, she gave me a warm smile, her pearly white fangs showing. ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is probably going to be the only time you get to bathe by yourself, so you should take the opportunity to enjoy it. I¡¯ll leave everything here for you, try not to take a long time, okay?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be formal with me when it¡¯s just the two of us. Just talk to me like normal, please,¡± she smiled wryly.


    ¡°Uh, sure thing. Thanks, Muriel.¡±


    Muriel left the basin of water and the clippers, along with a few washcloths, and took her leave. I tried to move the water basin a bit closer to me but couldn¡¯t pick it up. Eventually, I just settled for using my legs to press it closer to where I wanted it. I silently thanked Muriel again for giving me this alone time. It¡¯s been forever since I¡¯ve had time to myself in a somewhat private setting.


    I set to work on cutting my hair first. I was sadly going to have to cut a lot of it off. I took the clippers and mentally marked off where I was going to start the chopping. I planned on bringing my hair from my waist to just barely past shoulder length. Unfortunately, getting all of this gunk and debris out of my hair was out of the question. It was a shame, and it frustrated me but damaged hair needed to be cut.


    I finished my handiwork and tried to even it out as best as I could. I was already getting a bit tired from holding myself up for so long and straining to cut my hair. I sat down on the wooden bench, out of breath, and rubbed my fingers across the cold red metal of my slave collar.


    I was hopeful that they would take this off of me. I didn¡¯t see any of the other slaves or servants wearing one. But I remember what Remi told me about Obedience Collars and how they could be made to be smaller. I was worried that I was going to get one of those, and if I did¡­ it would make my escape impossible.


    If they try putting one on me, what do I do? Do I fight back instantly? Take a hostage, maybe? I don¡¯t see myself ever getting out of here alive if I do something like that.


    I¡¯m also in no condition to fight. Even if I blasted off my entire mana pool to escape, I wouldn¡¯t even make it to the noble district. I doubt I could even take out Ester, let alone a whole squad of guards. I guess I just have to hope that scenario doesn¡¯t come to pass.


    Next, I began washing my body free of grime. The occasional blasts of water that I received during my time as a slave could hardly be counted as a proper bath. The water was warm, which was a pleasant surprise.


    Wrapped in a washcloth that Muriel left, I noticed something strange. I unwrapped the item to find a bar of soap. I haven¡¯t had soap since I was home. Although the soap didn¡¯t smell like anything, it was still a tiny blessing.


    Thanks, Muriel.


    ---


    Although I still looked like a mess, at least I didn¡¯t look like a dirty ghoul anymore. I wiped at my face with the washcloth once more and began braiding my hair. It was challenging to braid my hair, but I could manage. I probably didn¡¯t have much time left, but I wanted to reaffirm my goals.


    I needed a solid plan of action.


    First, I need to assimilate into the life of a servant here. The sooner, the better. While I¡¯m doing that, I need to map out this entire building and district. If the chance arises, I need to do the same for the noble and knight districts. I need to know the ins and outs of every habit of guards, slaves, and servants I can.


    Second, I need to find the royal escape tunnels. I feel I can do it with a bit of earth magic or just by snooping around in the right places. Those tunnels will be my best bet of escaping without anyone noticing. And if I can¡¯t find the tunnels, then finding an alternative route out will come after. Maybe a mail delivery or something.


    Speaking of mail, I need to attempt to send a letter out. I¡¯m not sure how difficult it will be, but if I can let my family know where I am and that I¡¯m alive, there is a chance of rescue. But writing a note means physical evidence that can be traced back to me. So I need to be certain that I can pull it off before attempting something like that.


    Third, I needed to make a decision on where I was going to flee. Going back to Ostela is out of the question. As far as I can see, I have two choices. I can either go south to The Vast Barrens and try to get in contact with the Dark Elves that live there. Hopefully, somebody can help me or at least keep me safe.


    Alternatively, I could escape to the northeast to the Kingdom of Luminar. They are friendly to escaped slaves, and if my memory serves me right, Dad told me about an old friend in the capital there. I believe his name was Bowen, and he was a teacher at a university or something. I¡¯ve also been told that members of the Shadow Clan are in the northeast as well.


    Mmmm¡­ if I go northeast, I¡¯ll have to travel through another City State and then cross mountain paths. Doing so alone as an escaped slave might prove difficult. I¡¯ll have to make it through some kind of border patrol as well to get to The Barrens, but at least it¡¯s closer. But I¡¯m also running the risk that I might not receive help from my isolationist Dark Elf kin.


    Either way, it¡¯s a crapshoot with no guarantees.


    Traveling the shorter distance to friendly territory makes the most sense. If and when I escape, I¡¯ll head to The Barrens and seek out help from the Dark Elves. Even if they don¡¯t help me directly, at least I¡¯ll be free in a land of people I somewhat look like. I¡¯ll also technically be closer to home if I go south instead of northeast.


    I finished my hair and rolled my shoulders. I was tired, starving, and beaten down. But I wasn¡¯t going to give up again. I had a family to return to. It¡¯s just like Squeaks told me, as long as I¡¯m alive, I can be free again one day.


    No matter what it takes, I¡¯m going to be free.

 Vol.2 Ch.30- Princess of the Prison.

    ¡°You look very handsome, Kaladin,¡± Muriel commented on my way out of the washroom.


    ¡°Thanks. I don¡¯t feel very handsome, though,¡± I said back while tugging on the collar around my neck.


    She gave me a concerned smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure we can do something about that soon. But in the meantime, why don¡¯t you eat some food? I had the kitchen prepare you something light for your first meal. Normally we eat at certain times of the day, but they made an exception for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The meal was a small salad. It was mostly vegetables and fruits, something I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. Considering the region grows a varying amount of food, it should be commonplace to have such a wide variety. I was also given a small piece of bread and a cup of water to go along with my meal.


    I went straight for the water and decimated half of it in seconds. It¡¯s been a long time since I have had access to clean water. The water was cool and went down all so smooth.


    Man, I missed having good water. I¡¯ll never forget the luxury of having clean drinking water again.


    Muriel purred softly while giving me some time to enjoy my meal. But she eventually continued on. ¡°After this, we have to get your measurements for your attire. I know you will be doing some growing, so we can just retake them when need be. We already have a uniform somewhat prepared for you.¡±


    I sure do hope I do some growing. I could stand to be a little taller already. That sure would be nice. I¡¯m worried that starving for a year might negatively affect my growth, and considering I have no idea how Elves are supposed to grow, it makes me even more concerned. But by the sounds of it, at least I¡¯ll have access to food again and won¡¯t be starving.


    If worse comes to worst and they try to keep my food levels low, I¡¯ll just steal what I have to. After all, I¡¯ll be entering my formative years soon. Stunting the growth of my body because I have a lack of nutrition would affect me for the rest of my life, and that¡¯s not something I can afford. So I¡¯d gladly accept a few lashings if it meant securing food for myself. But wait¡­


    ¡°You already have a uniform for me?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Well, you see¡­ when Young Master Adria heard you were coming, she became quite excited and saw to it that you would have an outfit to wear upon your arrival. So, after some negotiations with the Young Master, we managed to put together something for you. Of course, it will need to be sized correctly, but I think after some alterations, it should fit just fine.¡±


    I choked on some of my salad. ¡°Negotiations?¡±


    Oh, no, where have I found myself? Who needs to make negotiations on an outfit? It¡¯s just clothing¡­ right?


    ¡°Ah! Eat slowly, Kaladin, and chew your food. And yes, we had to have some talks about the design and style¡­ but don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s just that Young Master Adria had more of a creative opinion on our standard uniforms. So I assure you that your uniform is completely normal,¡± Muriel said while rubbing my back.


    ¡°If you say so, Muriel.¡±


    I finished my meal, and Muriel guided me to a room where Sylros and a few maids were waiting. Most of the servants and slaves were Humans, but there were the occasional Beastmen mixed in. Sylros and I seemed to be the only Elves I¡¯ve seen so far.


    ¡°I see you can clean up nicely if given a chance. But, do tell me, are those braids a style from your Dark Elf heritage?¡± Sylros asked me.


    ¡°Yes, sir, they are.¡±


    ¡°I thought as much. I¡¯m aware that Dark Elf hair braiding is quite significant for your people, so I shall permit it. However, I know that certain styles can become quite exotic, please refrain from using such styles. Your current style will suffice as you have decided to keep your long hair. You may also use a style similar to mine if you so desire. However, as a male servant of House Sandervile, you are not permitted to have your hair down, is that understood?¡±


    ¡°I understand, sir.¡±


    ¡°Good, you catch on quick. Now let¡¯s get your measurements. I¡¯m sure Muriel has told you we have a uniform prepared, and I am aware that you will most likely outgrow said outfit in due time. Fret not. When the time comes, we shall have a new one tailored for you,¡± Sylros informed me. ¡°Now then, ladies, if you would.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the maids responded in unison.


    In a flurry of movements, I was forced on top of a small platform and placed into a t-pose. The various maids began using measuring tapes around my limbs and calling out the numbers to Sylros, who was writing them down.


    As they worked their way up my body, they reached my neck, one of the maids gave a frustrated huff and bowed to Sylros. ¡°Sir, we can not get proper measurements for the neck due to the slave collar.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is indeed an eyesore. However, I do not have the skills, nor have I been permitted to remove the collar. So workaround it for the time being,¡± Sylros grumbled.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± With that, the maid continued her work.


    Eventually, they finished the measurements, and they all took a few steps back. All in all, the whole ordeal didn¡¯t take very long. The maids were very fast and surprisingly gentle. I had expected them to be a bit rougher with me, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°It seems my guesstimations were nearly perfect,¡± Sylros mumbled to himself. He cleared his throat and spoke out to everyone. ¡°Good work, everyone. We shall have the uniform altered and ready before the Young Master arrives tomorrow. Muriel, please continue to show him around the mansion. And then have him get some proper rest. I want the boy at his best for his first meeting with Young Master Adria. See to it that he meets the expectations placed upon him.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir. Go ahead and wear those clothes right over there for the time being, Kaladin.¡±


    I did as was instructed and put on the clothes. They were more like pajamas than actual clothes. The long tan shirt and pants were soft, and I was even given a pair of slippers. It wasn¡¯t much, but at least they were made of soft cotton. Even the slippers were somewhat comfortable. It felt oddly weird to have my toes so close together again.


    My toes are touching right now. Gah, that¡¯s a weird feeling. Wait¡­do my toes always touch?


    ¡ª


    Muriel continued her guided tour of the mansion. Although I was still limping about, she never once complained about our pace. Muriel took me just about everywhere. I went to the kitchen and got a good look at all the chefs and their cooking. Apparently, the head chef was out right now, and I would be able to meet him at a later date.


    Next up was the library. The library sat in the middle of the second floor and was relatively large, all things considered. Ten bookcases that nearly touched the ceiling were lined from one end to another with books.


    Lounge chairs and couches were separated at certain intervals, and there were plenty of windows against the back wall so one could read at all times of the day. I couldn¡¯t tell what the massive collection of books was on, but it was something I planned on investigating. I haven¡¯t seen so much paper since I was reborn, and even then, paper was mostly phased out of existence by then. But I was confident of something.


    This room definitely has a passage to the royal tunnels in it.


    The sheer size and central location would make it the perfect place for an entrance. If I were planning escape routes, I would have one very close to where I slept. The next place I would want an escape route would be outside in the garden somewhere, just in case I wasn¡¯t in the building at the time. Then the next place would be centrally located, a place where I could get there in a reasonable amount of time no matter where I was in the mansion.


    Finding the outside entrance would be impossible with all the guards and since I was barred from going to the third floor, where there was most definitely an escape route, searching here was my best option. I wasn¡¯t sure how much freedom I would have, but I needed to make time either way. Perhaps I can come here during the night. I can¡¯t imagine this place is used very often.


    After getting a peek into the library, Muriel took me outside to the gardens. She explained that Mayor Sandervile and a few of his most trusted servants tended to the garden. It seemed horticulture was a hobby of his.


    I found it hard to imagine the military man I saw at the slave auction just a few hours earlier wearing an apron and pruning bushes into perfect squares. Perhaps retirement from the military does that to a man.


    Muriel took me to a different section of the garden. It was a small area that was sectioned off from the rest via a small white fence and further in the back against the massive stone wall that separated the districts. There was a small gazebo-type building painted a bright orange with chairs and a table set out. The plots of land were covered in colorful flowers ranging from purples to bright oranges. The flowers were set in neat rows giving it a wave effect. One flower caught my eye in particular, and it was a swirling mix of dark purple and bright yellow.


    I was examining the flower when Muriel spoke to me softly. ¡°Do you like flowers, Kaladin?¡±


    ¡°Just as much as the next guy, I guess. I¡¯ve come to enjoy nature more than I thought.¡±


    ¡°You sound like a normal Elf when you talk about nature like that. Even Sylros begrudgingly enjoys nature. He often comes out here for a stroll when nobody''s looking.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I find it hard to imagine Sylros out here, walking amongst the flowers,¡± I commented.


    ¡°What do you think of Sylros so far?¡± Muriel asked me.


    ¡°He seems like the serious type. He isn¡¯t rude, though. If anything, he is nicer than most people who talk to me. Sylros also seems very devoted to the Sanderviles as well.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t wrong, Sylros is very serious about his work, but he isn¡¯t an awful man. He often gets swept away by his fervor sometimes, but he doesn¡¯t do it in bad taste. You know he was very worried about training you? I think you managed to impress him today. You impressed me, that¡¯s for sure,¡± Muriel said with a smile.


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think I did anything impressive,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°Oh, but you did. Sylros has been making plans to teach you Human for almost two weeks now. So when you spoke Human today and very clearly at that, he was shocked. We hadn¡¯t expected you to know two languages at such a young age,¡± Muriel said with a hint of praise. ¡°Say, Kaladin, do you know any other languages?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I admitted. ¡°I tried to learn the Beastmen language, but I didn¡¯t have a teacher or anything to study, so I had to stop.¡±


    ¡°So you are very studious, are you? I could teach you the Beastmen language if you are interested, that is?¡±


    ¡°Could you? I think I¡¯d like that. You can teach me while we work together,¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Sounds like a promise,¡± Muriel smiled.


    ¡°Say, Muriel, whose garden is this? It doesn¡¯t fit in around here, does it?¡±


    The smile on Muriel¡¯s face was replaced with a look of sadness. Of course, I couldn¡¯t be sure if that was the case. It was sort of hard to tell sadness on the face of a feline, but her following words convinced me.


    ¡°This garden belonged to Lady Isha who was Young Master Adria¡¯s mother. Lady Isha passed away a few years ago from an unforeseen illness. She would often come to this garden nearly every day and bring Adria here to play. After her unfortunate passing, Adria began to tend to the garden in her absences.¡±


    So this is the Princess''s garden, huh. Although I¡¯ve grown to enjoy nature from living in a jungle for years, I¡¯m not too knowledgeable about plants and growing them. But somehow, I can tell that Adria puts a lot of effort into this little garden. It must mean a lot to her. And what¡¯s this about her mother passing away from an unforeseen illness?


    For some reason, I found that harder to believe than Mayor Sandervile coming out here and gardening.


    If it were a disease, then a light mage would have been capable of healing her, honestly, if it came down to saving one of the only women who managed to have a child with Mayor Sandervile. Contracting a Vampire to heal them wouldn¡¯t be out of the question.


    So what are the odds that this unforeseen illness was actually an assassination? Higher than most people are willing to admit, I bet.


    Muriel stood up and clapped her hands. ¡°I believe that covers almost everything. There are a few other places we can visit, like the gatehouse or the stables, but we can do that another time. We can go into more detail about your work and training another day so why don¡¯t you go get some rest. I¡¯m sure tomorrow is going to be a busy day.¡±


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    I agreed, and we made our way back to the mansion. Today had indeed been a long day, and I was already exhausted. I had to suffer through an embarrassing carriage ride. I¡¯ve made plans and begun my preparation for escape. I cleaned myself up a bit and was ready to tackle the challenges that awaited me. I was confident that the second my head hit that bed, I would fall asleep.


    I¡¯m not sure if I even got the blanket on me entirely.


    ¡ª


    In the later part of the morning the next day, I was back in the same dressing room. Muriel and a few of the other maids were helping me put on my new uniform. Much to my relief, the uniform was indeed standard.


    Instead of the grey and brown of a slave uniform, this suit was primarily black. My undershirt was burnt orange, and many of my accessories, like my buttons were as well.


    I had mixed feelings about the uniform. On the one hand, I oddly liked it. It was surprisingly comfortable and was well made. It couldn¡¯t compare to Mom¡¯s manaweave, but it was a close second. On the other hand, I found it disconcerting that I could like something that was meant to symbolize my status as a slave and servant.


    And there was one more problem.


    ¡°Sylros, what are we to do about the collar? Kaladin can¡¯t properly wear the uniform with this hunk of metal on,¡± Muriel questioned.


    Sylros, who had been overseeing the fitting, rubbed the bridge of his nose and sighed. ¡°Lord Sandervile assured me the problem would fix itself. Not only that, Martin is meeting Young Master Adria at the front gate. We couldn¡¯t take off the collar even if we wanted to. So continue to work around it for the time being,¡± he grumbled.


    Muriel, together with the maids, continued to dress me. I was expected to learn how to do this myself eventually, so they went through the process of explaining everything to me. But, of course, I already knew how to do most of the things they were advising me.


    I had to wear my Parade Dress Uniform plenty of times for ceremonies and such. I didn¡¯t go to them often, nor did I like going to those types of events, but it was expected of me sometimes. All those medals never really mattered to me. Those fancy titles and pieces of metal sure as hell didn¡¯t mean a lot when they cornered and killed me like a dog.


    Anyways, the job has been finished, and I inspected my new look. The suit fit snugly, but it only highlighted my frail body. My face was devoid of fat and looked hollow. I went from a ghoul to a slightly less scary ghoul to a less frightening ghoul dressed in a fancy suit all in the span of a few hours.


    Since the hulking red collar around my neck hindered me from being able to button my shirt up completely, it was flared open and just didn¡¯t look right. I have to admit this is not my best look.


    Sylros looked me up and down while furrowing his brows."It¡¯ll just have to do,¡± he complained to no one in particular. ¡°Put on those shoes, and we shall be off. We can not be late for Young Master Adria¡¯s arrival.¡±


    I slid the shoes on, and they fit me just fine. The black leather shoes themselves looked nice, but they were uncomfortable. Do you think this Adria girl would just let me wear those slippers all day? Maybe if I asked nicely.


    But I did have one question. ¡°Muriel, what did Young Master Adria want to do to this uniform? To me, it looks completely normal.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ at first, she wanted the colors to be purple and gold. She argued it would match your eyes better. Of course, Sylros nearly fainted at the idea, but he managed to talk her down to the current color scheme,¡± she said awkwardly.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    That would be quite flashy. And those colors would probably draw a lot of unwanted attention. But Muriel continued. ¡°She also wanted more frills on your dress shirt, kind of like a flower¡­¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound completely terrible¡­¡± I responded.


    ¡°And for your summer uniform, she had the idea that you wear a skirt. Of course, Sylros, who was with Adria when she first saw you, told her you were a male¡­ apparently, there was still a considerable amount of disagreement.¡± I just nodded.


    Thank you, Sylros. I¡¯m not sure if I could stomach that kind of embarrassment.


    ¡ª


    We were standing outside of the house in much the same formation as to how I was greeted. However, there just happened to be way more people here now.


    ¡°Now repeat to me what I¡¯ve told you, Kaladin,¡± Sylros ordered me.


    ¡°Although it is normally unthinkable that a mere slave such as myself would not greet Young Master Adria first and with the appropriate amount of respect, I am to refrain from doing so on this one and only occasion and let Young Master Adria greet me first,¡± I recounted.


    ¡°Good. Just because the Young Master has taken a liking to you does not mean you are special. Do not let these things get to your head. You are not yet her servant, nor will you be for some time. So until that time comes, you are a slave to House Sandervile. You would do best to remember your position.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I droned off.


    As if. It seems you have little choice when it comes to the whims of this Adria. Daddy has a soft spot for his daughter as well, it seems. Taking advantage of this will only make my escape that much easier. I just have to go about it the right way.


    The same carriage I saw when first entering, Sandervile rode in, pulled by two horses. It was a multitude of pastel colors like pink, yellow, and orange. The carriage even had glass windows. It seems she did notice me in passing that day.


    The carriage halted in front of us, and the tall sleep-eyed mage Martin dropped down from the front seat with a yawn, opening the door with a bow. ¡°Welcome home, Sir Bril, Young Lady Adria,¡± Martin said dryly.


    A tall Human man in a set of full blue plate armor stepped out of the carriage. He resembled Ester somewhat with his black hair and overall appearance. Strapped to his side was an ornate sword that looked to be made of the same sky-blue metal and gold his armor was made of. He gave everyone a passing glance and just strode forward, silently waiting beside the carriage, giving Slyrlos a nod which he returned in kind.


    A young girl in a frilly bright pink dress bounded out of the carriage behind the man. Her light brown hair was done up in a single long braid that seemed to loop around itself. Her bright swirling hazel eyes locked straight onto me the second she reached the ground. I was expecting the Young Master to be older than me, but this girl looked to be right around my age or even younger.


    She had a beaming smile upon exiting the carriage, but her smile quickly faded. Sylros greeted her. ¡°Welcome home, Master Adria. I hope that you had a wonderful time in the Luminar.¡±


    ¡°Sylros, why is he wearing a collar?¡± the young girl asked.


    ¡°Well, you see we¡ª¡±


    She interrupted him with a grunt.¡°That¡¯s not fair! Nobody else is wearing a collar! Take it off of him.¡±


    ¡°But Master Adria, your father assured me the problem would¡­ oh.¡± It seemed Sylros figured out something we didn¡¯t.


    He just took a step back while Adria looked towards Martin. ¡°Martin, can you take his collar off for me? Please?¡±


    She gave Martin the puppy dog eyes tactic, a tactic I was familiar with. Cerila would often use it to great effect against Mom. However, the sleepy eye mage didn¡¯t even open his eyes all the way.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am,¡± he droned off.


    Martin slowly moved towards me and began muttering to himself. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve done this. Such a pain¡­¡± He maneuvered behind me and began fiddling with the collar. After a few moments, a loud thunk sounded, and the heavy collar released its grip on my neck and fell to the ground.


    I felt my mana again for the first time in almost a year. It was an unbelievable feeling having my mana returned to me as I let the warmth rush through my tired body once more.


    It was pure bliss. My heavy body felt light. I felt as if I could take on the world.


    The phantom pains still haunted me, but it was nothing compared to the sensation of having my mana back. I was almost tempted to cast a spell just to relive the feeling that was taken from me so long ago.


    Mana kind of sounds like a drug now that I think about it¡­ meh.


    I rubbed my neck where the collar once was, and I felt that my skin had been rubbed raw from it. Martin mumbled in my ear. ¡°Mmm, lemme get that for you.¡± I felt his cold hands touch the back of my neck as a warmth spread from his fingers.


    Light magic?


    It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve felt the touch of light magic. But it was different. Grandpa¡¯s healing magic always started in my solar plexus and spread out from there. Even if Grandpa was healing a splinter on my thumb, it was always the same sensation every time. But Martin¡¯s light magic started from his hand and spread out from there. How odd¡­


    I was hopeful for only a second that Martin¡¯s light magic would heal the phantom pains that plagued my leg, chest, and ears, but nothing happened. So it seemed the damage was either permanent, or maybe he just wasn¡¯t skilled enough to heal my injuries? I really, really hope it¡¯s the latter.


    At some point, I had gotten lost in the bliss of the return of my mana and the hopes of having my pains cured because Adria was now standing in front of me with a smile that went from ear to ear. She looked over to Sylros, and he gave her a nod.


    Adria began speaking very enthusiastically. ¡°Hi! *unintelligible rambling* Adrianna Marie Sandervile!¡±


    Huh?


    She said hi in Elvish then everything after that sounded like straight nonsense besides her name at the end. I think she was attempting to speak Elvish but failed on just about every count. I¡¯m not sure if I could even call that an attempt¡­


    Sylros cleared his throat from beside me. ¡°Hello, Young Master Adria. My name is Kaladin Ambersoul. It¡¯s an honor to be of service to you. Thank you for showing express interest in a slave such as myself and saving me from my woes,¡± I said clearly.


    ¡°You can speak, Human?! You sound kind of funny, though. And what do you mean I saved you? I didn¡¯t do that,¡± she said while tilting her head.


    Did I lay it on too thick? I thought it was best to butter up these types of people?


    ¡°Uh, yes, I can speak Human. I guess I have an accent? And well¡ª¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. I didn¡¯t want to learn Elvish anyways. You said your name was Kaladin? Can I call you Kali? You know Kali is short for Kaladin, right?¡± Adria asked me excitedly.


    ¡°Sure¡­ you can call whatever you like, Young Master,¡± I responded while scratching my head.


    What is going on?


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, Kali. We are friends now! Call me Adria, okay?!"


    Sylros nearly choked on his spit as he began to stammer out. ¡°Adria, that is not appropriate! You can not¡ª¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I told you in the carriage, didn¡¯t I, Sylros? Kali was looking sad, and I didn¡¯t want him to be sad anymore, so I asked Daddy if we could be friends. And now Kali is here, so we are friends now, right Kali?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember our conservation going quite like that, Young Master Adria.¡± Sylros shot me a piercing glare.


    Oh, please, no. I¡¯ve come too far to die now.


    There is no way I can die again because some little princess asked me to be her friend. If I defy her or she loses interest in me, I¡¯m dead, or I get sold back into hell. If I suddenly rise above my station because of her¡­ I¡¯m also dead¡­ I can¡¯t ever win, can I?


    ¡°Well, uh¡­ I mea¡ª¡±


    I could feel Muriel glaring at the back of my head now. Was it because I had my mana back that I was so sensitive to people¡¯s glares again? Adria was just standing there smiling at me expectantly.


    ¡°Sure. If that is what you wish for, then I shall oblige,¡± I managed to get out. ¡°However, I must ask that I call you Young Master Adria. It would be problematic if I only called you by your first name.¡±


    ¡°Fine, just call me Adria when it¡¯s just you and me then. You can do that, right?¡±


    Sylros wanted to say something, but he ended up holding back. I just nodded, hoping to diffuse this situation before it exploded.


    ¡°Hey, Kali, why did you cut your hair? I like your braids, though. Can you braid my hair like that?¡± Adria asked.


    ¡°My hair was badly damaged, and I needed to cut it so it would grow again. And sure, I can give it a try,¡± I responded.


    ¡°What¡¯s your favorite color?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, black maybe?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s boring. Why not pink? Or maybe purple like your eyes? Why are your eyes two different colors?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just how I was born,¡± I answered.


    She fired off question after question. I continued to answer them until, eventually, Sylros intervened. ¡°I believe that is enough for right now, Young Master Adria. Kali has had a long day and is still quite weak from uh¡­ being sad. He needs to regain some of his strength. Perhaps you could continue this conversation at a later date?¡±


    Good save, Sylros. I can¡¯t tell what side you are on anymore, but right now, that¡¯s fine with me.


    ¡°But I wanna get to know Kali now! We can¡¯t be friends unless we know more about each other,¡± Adria complained.


    ¡°Now. now, Adria, you wouldn¡¯t want your new friend to get sick because he was too tired, now would you?¡± Muriel purred.


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want that, Muri,¡± Adria said sheepishly.


    ¡°Good, now why don¡¯t we get you unpacked and let Kali get some rest? I¡¯m sure you can talk to him whenever you want in the future. He will be staying here with us from now on.¡± Muriel managed to placate Adria to some degree.


    ¡°Kay. Bye, Kali! I¡¯ll come talk to you soon, okay?¡± Adria said while skipping away.


    ¡°Bye, Young Master Adria,¡± I waved.


    Well, that was something.


    Together with the other servants, we unloaded the carriage. It was the least I could do. But even with my mana returned to me, the action of loading and unloading luggage was draining. Mana enhancement strengthened my body based on my physical strength, so if I were already extremely weak, it wouldn¡¯t help me all that much.


    I also didn¡¯t want to supplement myself with mana right now. If I suddenly gained a lot of strength and stamina, there was a good chance I would reveal how strong my mana enhancement was. And that was one of the many cards I had to hold to my chest.


    After the work was completed, Sylros walked over to me. ¡°You did well. I understand that Young Master Adria¡¯s requests put you in a difficult situation, but you handled it accordingly. Continue to act prudently in the future, and we shall see to it that no problems arise.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°And concerning your training, it has been decided to postpone it for a time. It would be a waste of time for all parties involved to have you train with your current energy levels. So, for the time being, you are expected to get into the rhythm of how we do things here. Wake up on time, bathe and eat at the appropriate hours, and follow your orders. With that being said, you are also to focus on your recovery. You will be given one month¡¯s time to recuperate. I¡¯m sure with your mana returned to you, and if you eat and sleep properly, you can do so within that time frame. Can you do it?¡± he asked me earnestly.


    ¡°A month is most generous. I shall humbly accept the time given to me and focus on my recovery. Thank you, sir.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s nice of them. So now I can recover my body and get some free time? Talk about a win-win situation. With my mana returned, I can continue training it and speed up the healing of my body.


    Combine that with some good food and rest, and I¡¯ll be back on track in no time.

 Vol.2 Ch.31- The Witches of the Prison.

    I knew I was expecting too much when I thought I would get some rest this month. But of course, I did get a lot of time to recuperate and regain my strength, but I spent most of my time in the presence of Adria.


    My days fell into a simple rhythm that would probably be the norm for some time. But, just like this district, our schedule reminded me of a prison. We were to always adhere to it with no deviations unless ordered.


    I¡¯d wake up early along with all the slaves and servants. Every other day it was the men¡¯s turn to bathe. If we did any kind of strenuous work that had us smelling worse than average, time would be allocated during the day for us to clean ourselves.


    After bathing or not, we were expected to eat a quick breakfast. Usually, it would be a sign of disrespect for us to eat before our masters, but since we wake up nice and early before them, it was allowed. By the time Adria or her family woke up, nearly every servant and slave in the mansion would have been dressed, bathed, and eaten breakfast.


    Sylros and Muriel, along with a few other servants, would wake up any of the Sanderviles who hadn¡¯t woken themselves. It seemed that even though Muriel was a slave, she was well trusted. But for the most part, everyone besides Mayor Sandervile himself needed to be woken up.


    I have not yet participated in the waking of the Sanderviles. Adria asked me to be the one to wake her, but Sylros talked her down quickly under the pretense that I wasn¡¯t ready for such tasks. He often deflected most of her arguments, saying that I was still too tired from ¡°Being Sad.¡± Sylros made it clear that I was to be resting and not messing around, so I wasn¡¯t part of the group that assisted with the Sandervile¡¯s breakfast either.


    After I finished eating breakfast, I would typically just head back to my cot to sleep. But recently, I¡¯ve started doing some light physical activity again, mainly in the form of long walks and low repetition bodyweight exercises. Without mana, I could barely do twelve push-ups without gasping for air, but I had to start somewhere. It was normally after breakfast that I had a 50/50 chance of running into Adria on any given day.


    On the days I managed to escape her grasp, I returned to the servant quarters where she wasn¡¯t allowed to be. Here Muriel would explain to me various tasks that would be expected of me at some point, or we would just make small talk. Occasionally some of the other slaves or servants would speak to me as well. So far, they were all very kind to me.


    But I wasn¡¯t spending all my leisure time idly. So far, I¡¯ve managed to map out the entire mansion from the outside all the way to the second floor. I haven¡¯t been to the third floor yet, but I¡¯m sure an opportunity will arise sooner rather than later. I¡¯ve also figured out the servant and guard rotation for the mansion¡¯s interior, with the outside perimeter and walls nearly complete.


    It was as I expected. The servants'' and guards¡¯ duties and rotations were run just like a military. They even rotated guard patrols at random intervals. I¡¯m sure there was a pattern, but it¡¯s too soon for me to be able to pick it out.


    But there was a problem.


    The guards that patrol the mayor¡¯s district were the equivalent of a king¡¯s royal guards. From what I managed to glean from Muriel and the other servants, the guards stationed here are mostly retired veterans from the last war. Dad mentioned he was part of that war as well on the side of the Old Empire, so many of these men and women were soldiers from that war a handful of years ago.


    I¡¯d like to say that they have grown soft from the end of the war, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. I can¡¯t see any lax attitude amongst their ranks. They patrol efficiently with no gaps in their defenses. I¡¯m also well aware that they are not slacking off on their training. These aren¡¯t a bunch of old retired war dogs collecting a paycheck from their old master while sipping fine wine.


    These soldiers may be old, but they are still very much skilled.


    There are also the three personal guards to the Sanderviles, Martin the mage, Ester, the female knight lieutenant, and the commander of the entire royal guard was that man, Sir Bril. Those three alone were powerful fighters. I doubt I could take out a single one unless I managed some kind of sneak attack on them.


    But this doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s over for me. If security is this tight in the mayor¡¯s district, then the next-door noble district must be lacking in some departments. I¡¯ll just need to find a way to do some reconnaissance there. I also still need to check the library for the escape route when I have the time.


    I¡¯ve also looked into sending a letter out of the district, but it doesn¡¯t seem possible. Any and all outgoing mail is checked at the guardhouse. And as a slave, I wasn¡¯t permitted even to write a letter. If I were caught with writing material, I would be punished severely.


    But those are how my days have been going when I manage to escape Adria. Today, however, was not one of those days. Currently, it was Muriel, Adria, and myself at the little flower garden outside.


    Since I am now considered to be Adria¡¯s friend, I have been deemed worthy of assisting in the flower garden. Of course, there wasn¡¯t much to do now that the first frost had settled in, killing most of the flowers that used to flourish in the garden. But this was Adria¡¯s favorite place to be so it¡¯s normally where she wanted to go. Besides, it would be too uncomfortable to be outside soon when winter fully settled in, so she was trying to make the most out of her time.


    ¡°Kali, do you like this flower?¡± Adria asked me. It was the same flower that caught my attention when I first came here. It was a mixed purple and yellow flower.


    ¡°Yeah, I actually do kind of like it for some reason. It was the first flower that caught my eye when Muriel showed me this place,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Her name is Muri, Kali, come on! Say it!¡± Adria pouted.


    ¡°Yes¡­ when Muri showed me the garden.¡±


    I tried to respect my station as a slave, but I¡¯ve long since given up on that. Sylros and the others turn a blind eye to it as long as it¡¯s in this type of setting. Out of sight and out of mind.


    Besides, it beats having an argument with Adria every single time about the appropriate way for me to address her. At least this way, she wouldn¡¯t complain when the time came for me to address her as Young Master in more formal settings.


    ¡°These flowers remind me of your eyes, Kali. Do you know the name for this flower?¡± she asked. I just shook my head.


    I didn¡¯t actually know the name of most of these flowers. My botanical knowledge came in the form of herbs or plants that could be bought and sold.


    ¡°Magic Lilies. My mom said they grow in fields around Tel¡¯an¡¯duth and that they are very pretty. They were her favorite¡­¡± Adria trailed off.


    ¡°I see. Your mom sounds like a very nice person. She even took good care of this garden. You must miss her a lot.¡±


    ¡°I do. I miss her a bunch. She was always smiling and laughing with me. Then she got really sick, and¡­ it all just happened so fast,¡± Adria sniffled a bit after the last part.


    Ah, crap, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­


    ¡°Sorry¡­ Adria, I didn¡¯t mean to bring up bad memories,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. What about your Mom, Kali? What¡¯s she like?¡± she said while wiping her nose with her sleeve.


    Muriel gave me a somewhat apologetic look, but I went ahead and answered Adria¡¯s question. ¡°She¡¯s kind. We had a little rough patch at the start of our relationship, but we worked it out and started over again. Since then, she has been the best Mother I could ever ask for. She cares about my friends and me. She can be a little too overbearing sometimes, but that¡¯s okay. She makes great manaweave clothes that are super comfortable to wear, and I¡¯ve come to realize she is awful at cooking.¡±


    Yes, that¡¯s right. Mother, I miss you dearly. I hope you and Dad are okay out there and you are taking care of Cerila¡­ But I¡¯ve learned that you are an awful cook, Mom. Not just a lousy cook but an awful one.


    I even vaguely remember comparing your food to that of nutrient paste. What was I thinking?


    It¡¯s almost been a month since I¡¯ve been here at the Sandervile mansion, and I¡¯ve learned what real food should taste like. I¡¯m not sure, even if you spent the rest of your life learning to cook, that you could recreate these dishes, Mom. I feel bad for Dad and Cerila, who are probably being forced to eat your food right now. They have no idea what they are missing out on.


    Adria and Muriel both just giggled. Then Adria asked me.¡°What else is there about your mom?¡±


    ¡°Well, I think she has a sweet tooth. She really likes chocolate and sweet bread. I caught her eating the entire loaf of bread I bought in the middle of the night one time.¡±


    It seems just like yesterday that I caught her. I never did ask if she was okay. I just kind of accepted it and went to bed. I hope Mom wasn¡¯t stress eating or something. I did put her and Dad through a lot that day.


    ¡°You must miss your mom too, Kali,¡± Adria said while looking at me.


    I¡¯m not sure what kind of face I made, but she winced slightly. ¡°Uh, sorry¡­¡± I said awkwardly. ¡°But yeah, I miss my Mom a lot. I hope she is okay.¡±


    Adria seemingly started panicking a bit. Perhaps she felt terrible about bringing up my family. I wasn¡¯t sure how much Adria understood about my position, but she didn¡¯t seem ignorant to the fact that I was a slave. I mean, she did see me in the back of a caged carriage, barely clothed and starving, so that leaves little to the imagination.


    ¡°D¡ªDoo, you like chocolate, Kali?¡± she asked nervously.


    ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ve only had it twice, but I really liked it the second time.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Adria reached into her coat pocket and gave me a small ball of wrapping paper. The paper was unmarked and just looked like a golden egg.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s chocolate, dummy! Unwrap it and eat it. Princess Ren and Princess Lauren took me to a place in the capital, and they had all these amazing sweets.¡± Adria swayed back and forth while rubbing her stomach as she reminisced about her time in the Kingdom of Luminar.


    Apparently, Adria didn¡¯t leave the mayor¡¯s district often. That was her first time ever leaving the city, and it was on an international trip to the Kingdom of Luminar. Something about an event that was being held there or something?


    Adria wasn¡¯t very good at explaining the whole thing, so I couldn¡¯t be sure. She just mainly talked about how she became friends with the princesses and the prince of Luminar and the things they did together.


    Either way, I wouldn¡¯t turn down sweets from any princess. So I unwrapped the paper, and inside was a ball of dark chocolate. Mmmm¡­. I was skeptical now. I wasn¡¯t a fan of dark chocolate ever since that marine gave me some.


    I much prefer the sweeter lighter-colored chocolate cupcake that I got on my fifth birthday. But Adria¡¯s eyes were practically glowing as she waited for me to try the thing, so I plopped it into my mouth.


    The dark chocolate on the outside had a strong taste to it but the inside had a gooey interior made of sweet liquid chocolate.


    It was absolutely divine.


    I thought cool freshwater was the best thing, but this was just too good. Honestly, I could probably devour ten of these things. No, I could easily destroy twenty of these bad boys given a chance.


    ¡°Do you like it? Well, come on, tell me if you like it! It¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adria said enthusiastically.


    ¡°I think he likes it, Adria,¡± Muriel teased.


    I finished savoring the last bits of chocolate and gave a thumbs up. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Adria looked like she was about to say something but the smile on her face quickly vanished. It was replaced with a neutral look, so I already knew who she saw. Even with my damaged ears, I could hear the clacking of their heels on the stone walkway.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you to stop treating that slave boy like a friend, Adrianna?¡± a woman¡¯s voice scolded.


    ¡°But¡­ Kaladin is my friend¡­" Adria said weakly.


    The woman clicked her tongue while the other two gave haughty chuckles. "He isn¡¯t your friend. Your father bought him from the market like some pet.¡± Then she glared right at me, ¡°A pet that cost far too much,¡± she spat.


    The three women bothering us were Mayor Sandervile¡¯s wives. The one who spoke out was the first and primary wife of Mayor Sandervile, Keyla Sandervile. Her being the first wife essentially made her the queen of this City-State. From my few interactions with her, I could tell she was a vindictive woman.


    She appeared to be in her late thirties, but it was difficult to tell with just how much makeup she had applied, if I had to guess, she was closer to fifty than forty. Her blonde hair looked as if it had been constantly dyed, and her brown eyes seemed cold.


    Last month, when I imagined that Adria¡¯s mother had been assassinated, I assumed it was a likely possibility. But now, I was confident that these women played some part in her death.


    They were likely bitter that they had failed to conceive a child with Mayor Sandervile. Although it probably wasn¡¯t their fault since the issues most likely resided within Mayor Sandervile. However, they still took out their frustrations on a little girl.


    The other wife, who managed to conceive a child with Mayor Sandervile, is apparently living alone outside the mayor¡¯s district, a smart choice. The fifth wife I have yet to see. According to Sylros, she currently resides in City State Whieland as an ambassador of sorts.


    When Adria talked about her mother or Muriel reminisced about the woman, I could feel their love and admiration for her. Adria¡¯s mother, Isha, seemed like a kind and gentle lady. This flower garden was proof of that. However, these women seemed to want nothing more than to bring down Adria at every opportunity. Muriel told me that they often found doing so tricky, but with my arrival, they could use me instead.


    ¡°But he really is my friend!¡± Adria attempted to defend herself and me.


    ¡°Whatever delusion you are feeding yourself, Adrianna, you are going to have to wake up from it eventually. Now run along. Your father wants a word with you,¡± Lady Keyla snorted.


    Adria huffed in anger and dashed off towards the mansion. I could hear her sniffling as she ran. Muriel tapped me on the back a few times, which was my cue to leave. We bowed towards the ladies of House Sandervile and bid them farewell. I could hear their snickers and jabs at Adria as we strode away.


    These women are going to make my life much harder than it has to be, aren¡¯t they?


    ¡ª


    Time has flown by at a blazing pace, winter and spring came and went, and now it¡¯s nearly summer in City State Sandervile. Since then, I¡¯ve already started my training as a servant to House Sandervile.


    Learning the ways of a servant has been¡­ challenging. It turns out I simply lack the natural skills to be a good servant. I mean, I can clean and do chores, but I struggle to do much else. My limp doesn¡¯t help me very much either. And who would have thought setting the table with the proper silverware would be a difficult task?


    Why the hell does somebody need three forks? What? So you can use one for your salad and one for dinner? Why? Why not just use one fork for that? Did your fork suddenly break? What? You don¡¯t want to mix the taste of your salad and the dish? Then why are you eating two different things?


    Do these people have nothing better to do with their lives than to be concerned about using a regular knife over a fish knife? Absolutely insane. Just eat your food like an ordinary living being.


    And that¡¯s just one aspect. Floral arrangements for every single meal? Sure, why not. They have to be placed a certain distance away to be better viewed while not interfering with the meal¡­ then why even have them at all? It¡¯s a waste of flowers to use new ones almost every day. And I know for a fact that they don¡¯t notice the arrangements. Adria, who loves flowers and maintains a garden full of them, does not pay attention to what flowers we use for breakfast. I can guarantee it.


    And this is just setting the damn table so they can eat! Bringing out the food at the appropriate time is vital, according to Sylros that is. Do it too soon, and it¡¯s bad manners. Do it too late, and it¡¯s bad manners. Don¡¯t do it all and lose your fingers.


    But those were the least of my worries. Right now I was having a whole different kind of problem in the kitchen.


    Thwack!


    Bonk!


    Thwack!


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± a rotund man from the mists yelled at me after smacking my knuckles and head with a wooden spoon. ¡°I don¡¯t understand! Please explain to me how you are managing to screw this up, boy!?¡±


    I wiped my face clean of his spittle and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. It seems I can not brew this tea correctly.¡±


    ¡°DON¡¯T APOLOGIZE TO ME! JUST FIGURE IT OUT! GO GET MORE LEAVES FROM THE CELLAR THIS INSTANT!¡± he screeched.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I droned off.


    Maybe you should go make the run for the leaves. It looks like you need the exercise.


    I rubbed my raw knuckles and limped my way down towards the cellar. The man currently berating me for my lack of tea brewing skills was the head chef of this mansion. I wasn¡¯t sure what his full name was, but everybody called him Chef Kando, and he was an annoying and ugly man from the mists.


    People from the eastern portion of the other continent, Amoth, are called Mist Walkers, and they resembled Humans of Asian or Pacific Islander descent that I was familiar with in my previous life.


    This man sort of reminded me of a fat, ugly, and annoying version of Hephaestus. If Hephaestus started caring about cooking more than working on machinery, gained a lot of weight¡­ and wasn¡¯t very nice.


    Wait, he isn¡¯t anything like you, Heph, I¡¯m sorry.


    Out of all the skills I lack the most in my training, brewing tea is by far the lowest. No¡­lowest isn¡¯t the right word; I just can¡¯t do it. I just can¡¯t seem to get it right.


    The process was annoying, but it wasn¡¯t difficult. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t understand the concept. First, boil water, then use some of the boiling water to warm the teapot, put the tea into the pot with hot water, then cover it and let it steep. After, strain the solids from the tea, then serve. At first, it didn¡¯t seem too tricky, but I guess I was wrong.


    It didn¡¯t matter if Chef Kando was dogging me the entire time. If my hands were a part of the brewing process, my tea would always taste terrible. I didn¡¯t like the taste of tea in the first place, but I knew that the stuff I was making was worse than average.


    GAH! This is the worst. I wasn¡¯t built for this kind of crap, but I NEED to learn it.


    My livelihood is literally banking on my ability to warm up goddamn leaves. It doesn¡¯t help that Chef Kando is a massive pain as well. Most of the servants and slaves here in the mansion treat me surprisingly well.


    The others aren¡¯t afraid to show their disdain towards not only me but the others. The guards, the higher-ups like Head Chef Kando or Ester, and the ladies of Sandervile all make my life and the lives of others harder than it needs to be.


    I think I¡¯m stressed. This sucks! Everything about this place sucks. My attempts at escape are still in their infancy. I¡¯m still crippled. This is awful¡­


    So while I was down here in this dark underground food storage cellar, I planned on doing something very sensible. I tried to do it on softer things, but I couldn¡¯t go around using the food. So, as any normal person would do, I started punching the stone wall in frustration.


    I didn¡¯t punch the walls too hard. I couldn¡¯t afford to leave marks on the walls. But I beat it hard enough to where it hurt. My mana-enhanced fists saw to it that I didn¡¯t break any bones, but it still roughed my fists up a bit. Was this the best way to go about things? Probably not. Did it make me feel a lot better? Yes.


    ¡°Kaladin, what are you doing?¡± Muriel¡¯s worried voice called out to me.


    ¡°Crap!¡± I squeaked.


    Holy hell, she actually scared me. I swear Beastmen are just straight-up stealth experts. Even Cerila, who couldn¡¯t hear how much noise she was making, was challenging to track. And Muriel, who was a more beast than man? Impossible.


    I doubt if my ears were at full capacity, I could hear her prowling about. On the other hand, I was sure that Muriel walked around in complete silence and that she only let her footsteps be heard on purpose.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to startle you,¡± she purred.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I just wasn¡¯t expecting anyone, that¡¯s all.¡±


    I could feel the tips of my ears burn from the embarrassment. I can¡¯t believe I let someone sneak up on me like that. But I really need to pay more attention to my surroundings. Have I grown lax in my old age?


    ¡°Kaladin, your hands¡­ come over here,¡± Muriel seated herself on top of a nearby box and patted the spot next to her for me to sit down.


    I obliged and hoisted myself up onto the box. Muriel hugged me from the side and enveloped my hands into hers.


    ¡°You have been working so hard, Kaladin. You must be unbelievably tired. I¡¯m sorry that you are having to go through all of this,¡± she purred softly in the Beastmen language.


    At the very least, my study of the Beastmen language has been going well. Muriel and I would exchange words frequently in it now. She was a good teacher and would switch between Human and Beastmen to keep me on my toes.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, nothing you should be sorry about,¡± I responded in Human. But, although I understand the language better now, I still had difficulty speaking the language. It seemed the language was¡­ well¡­ made for people who have animal genetics.


    ¡°But I still feel bad. Seeing you work so hard and still seeing Lady Keyla and Chef Kando treating you poorly makes my heartache,¡± she admitted. ¡°But at least I can manage this.¡±


    I felt the warmth of healing magic in my hands. The wounds began to recover slowly as a soft white light enveloped them. I looked up at Muriel, and she was panting a bit and seemed worn out.


    ¡°Muriel¡­ you can use light magic?¡±


    ¡°I can use a little bit of light magic, yes. However, I¡¯m barely a novice rank, unlike Martin, who is an expert. Sadly, healing takes a lot out of me, and I can only do this much,¡± she told me.


    Still, it was nice. The wounds on my hands weren¡¯t healed all the way, but they weren¡¯t bleeding anymore, and the pain had faded away.


    ¡°Thanks, Muriel¡­ But why would you use healing magic on me if it¡¯s this difficult on you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s sort of embarrassing to admit,¡± she said while releasing my hands and looking away.


    ¡°Uh, you don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to,¡± I said quickly. Muriel was far too kind to me. If she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, then I didn¡¯t mind one bit.


    After a long pause of silence eventually, Muriel broke it with a small voice. ¡°You remind me of my son.¡±


    Her son? Is that what she said?


    ¡°I¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence. I didn¡¯t know what to say in this situation. I hadn¡¯t expected something like this to happen.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to make things awkward, Kaladin. I shouldn¡¯t have said that to you¡­¡± Muriel said all too fast.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Do you¡­ do you want to talk about your son? It¡¯s okay if you do. I¡¯ve talked about my mom before,¡± I asked.


    Muriel turned to look at me again with small tears in her green eyes. The noise she was making was difficult to describe, but I suppose it would be the sound of a black panther crying.


    ¡°Can I hold you again?¡± She asked meekly.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said gently.


    Muriel embraced me again, just a little tighter this time. It was awkward having a woman that was around my mother¡¯s physical age hugging me like this, but I didn¡¯t mind. Besides Adria, Muriel has been one of the kindest people during my time here at the Sandervile mansion. She never treats me poorly and never complains about my shortcomings.


    She encourages me and works with me instead of against me. I can tell she looks out for Adria and me both. I¡¯m also sure she came down here in hopes of helping me, but it appears I might be able to help her. I was lucky to have her around. So doing something nice for her was nothing. I couldn¡¯t outright trust Muriel with my true intentions, but at least I could be kind.


    We just sat silently together until Muriel started reminiscing about her son. She was speaking the Beastmen language the entire time, so I didn¡¯t even bother asking her questions; I just listened.


    The stories she told me just seemed like fond memories to her. She never once mentioned where her son might be or if he was even alive. But the way she was talking made it seem like he had passed on. It was also hard to tell how long ago these things happened. She made it seem like it was in the distant past.


    Muriel also didn¡¯t seem too old herself, so it was difficult to be sure. But then again, I didn¡¯t know what an old True Beastmen looked like. She didn¡¯t have any gray or silver in her pitch-black coat, and she seemed youthful to me. I almost wanted to ask her how old she was, but I remember Mom telling me that was rude, so I just left it as is.


    I couldn¡¯t be sure how long we stayed down here, but I was confident that Chef Kando was having an aneurysm right now over my tardiness. Muriel must have realized the time as well since she released me and wiped the tears off her face.


    ¡°Sorry that I made you sit through all that rambling, Kaladin,¡± she said meekly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m sure you feel a lot better, right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I do feel a lot better, thank you, Kali,¡± she teased.


    ¡°Sure thing, Muri,¡± I smiled back.


    Her eyes went wide for a second, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she just offered to help me find what I was looking for. With Muriel¡¯s help, I found the tea quickly and was on my way back to the hell¡¯s kitchen, where I was sure to receive some knuckle injuries.

 Vol.2 Ch.32- The Tunnel of Broken Dreams and the Wardens Seal of Approval.

    An entire year has gone by since coming to the Sandervile mansion. I¡¯ve done everything I could in that time to increase my chances of escape, but I¡¯ve come up short on almost all counts.


    Even though I¡¯ve totally mapped out the district and memorized the guard patrols with their frequent changes, I can¡¯t find an opening. And that¡¯s, of course, even considering if I could take advantage of it.


    I¡¯ve been training so I could be a direct servant to Adria Sandervile, who was essentially the princess of this City-State. But while doing so, I¡¯ve been trying to heal and rehab my crippled leg. I¡¯ve continued my training with mana enhancement and mana control in secret, as I can no longer cast spells.


    I haven''t been the same since that Vampire Jessine slashed my right calf and ¡°healed¡± me. That¡¯s not even including the phantom pain that comes from the wound or the similar pains on my scarred chest and damaged ears. Unfortunately, healing magic doesn¡¯t seem to work, and no matter how many hours I focus on trying to heal my ailments with mana, nothing is getting better.


    But at least my servant training has gone well¡­


    Sylros deemed me to be fit to serve Adria last week, and I was awaiting final approval from Mayor Sandervile himself. I could do just about everything now, well¡­ besides brewing tea¡­ or touching any kind of food.


    Chef Kando has forbidden me from having any contact with the food cooking process. He deemed me to be cursed by the food gods, and I wasn¡¯t allowed to cook or make anything edible.


    Fine by me. That¡¯s just one less chore for me to do.


    This only means I had more time for my escape efforts, but I¡¯ve run out of my most available options. But there has been some light at the end of the tunnel. With my being here so long, my existence has finally stopped being a novelty. I¡¯m no longer as exotic as people once considered me to be. I¡¯ve finally managed just to be another slave.


    Of course, I still stand out somewhat due to my appearance and the fact I wear a uniform that is entirely different from everybody else, and Adria gives me preferential treatment as her ¡°friend,¡± but that is neither here nor there. I¡¯ve garnered a reputation for being obedient, so most people weren¡¯t likely to bother me now if it looked like I was going about some kind of ¡°business.¡±


    But today was the day I was finally going to inspect the library. With my preparation, I figured that the best time to come here to search for the royal escape path would be after dinner. Most of the servants would be on the first-floor post-dinner and today, I wasn¡¯t part of that team. I wasn¡¯t afraid of the guards coming in either since they only checked this room by opening the front door. I had waited weeks to make sure, and nobody came in here outside of cleaning time.


    It was only on every third day did a squad of servants or slaves come into the library to clean it, and that was always after lunch. The cleaning day was yesterday, but I brought my own cleaning supplies just in case I needed to cover for myself.


    None of the Sandervile¡¯s used this library for leisure time, nor did any of the servants or guards. It was always empty around the clock. So it was finally time for me to investigate.


    I strolled through the hallways of bookshelves and idly looked at the book titles. Most of them were¡­ odd. I had expected this to be a library full to the brim with interesting books and other things, but why was there material like How to Bake a Cake Fit for Royalty, volumes one through fourteen? Why was so much paper wasted on fourteen volumes on how to bake a cake? To sate my curiosity, I selected the first two volumes and compared random pages side by side.


    What the hell? These are the same thing¡­


    These two books were almost identical. The ¡°recipes¡± were almost exactly the same. Only they had a few different variations, like putting one extra flower here or using a different color there. This was¡­ garbage, entirely and utterly wasteful.


    Surely not every book here is like this, right? Wrong.


    Nearly every book was similar to the first. Some were stories that just changed the Hero¡¯s name but nothing else. Others were just odd books like Having Trouble With Your Dragonkin Soldier? Use This One Tactic.


    What kind of self-help book was this? Even though the book was bound in thick leather and looked to be hundreds of pages long, this book, in particular, was only twenty pages in length. I checked bookcase after bookcase and it was the same story throughout the entire library.


    So this place is purely meant for aesthetics? To show the wealth and power of the Sanderviles? By using all of these¡­ useless books? What would happen if somebody just walked in here and decided to start reading all of these¡­ oh, that¡¯s right, most people can¡¯t read, huh?


    I was trying to put conventional logic from a spacefaring civilization onto this one and was coming up woefully short. But now that I think about it, if somebody couldn¡¯t read and they walked in here, they would be impressed. I mean, I was impressed just by the size of this place. Wait, what am I doing? I¡¯m getting distracted.


    I shook off the weird feeling the nonsense of this place gave me and got back onto the task at hand. Now, if I was going to make an escape tunnel, where would I place it? This library was on the second floor and centrally located in the mansion. So it would have to be¡­ against the thick stone walls, right?


    I moved to the right side of the room and checked the bookcase against the wall. I was looking for a break in the bookcase or anything that would constitute being off. I got on the ground and crawled around, looking at the floor for any kind of markings or anything that just seemed different. I even started pulling out random books in hopes that something would happen. Then I even looked up. Maybe it was higher up? That could be a possibility.


    But my search on the right side ended in failure. So I went to the left side and checked there. I ran through the exact thorough investigation as I did on the right side. I couldn¡¯t check all the books, but I tried most of them.


    Part of me was also worried that I might accidentally set off a trap or an alarm. If that happened, I was going to have to rely on my acting skills to the best of my abilities. But I wasn¡¯t confident in those at all. I doubted my cleaning act would hold up under closer inspection.


    After all, I barely managed to get Dad to tell me about magic that one time and I really was a kid back then.


    After about a whole hour of searching, I once again came up empty-handed.


    No, no, no, this can¡¯t be right.


    I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so confident it¡¯s here, but it has to be. I mean, I¡¯ve never seen royal escape tunnels in my life, but this entire mansion was built by somebody with a militaristic mind. I might not have created too many forts in my life, but I¡¯ve raided enough of them to know a thing or two. It¡¯s here¡­ I know it is.


    Then the realization hit me. I was once again trying to apply ¡°normal¡± logic to this place. And by normal logic, I mean sense from an existence that didn¡¯t have magic. For some reason, I completely discounted the idea that magic was involved. Why wouldn¡¯t it be?


    Earth magic, even illusion magic, would make for a great way to hide a secret passage. And that¡¯s not even including some kind of magical mechanism or other schools of magic I¡¯m unfamiliar with. For example, I remember reading about a magical drawbridge that Tel¡¯an¡¯duth had created. It used crystals and a rare item from a dungeon to make a functional drawbridge that could be operated with mana.


    This was going to complicate things now.


    I began to pace back and forth as I dragged my limp leg in frustration. I thought about using a large earth magic spell, but it¡¯s been two years since I¡¯ve cast any magic, and if I made any kind of mistake with using my magic, I would be done for. But I felt something odd during my poor excuse for pacing back and forth.


    Is that¡­ a draft?


    Ventilation wasn¡¯t a thing in this castle, so I shouldn¡¯t be feeling any kind of air current. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s windy outside or anything. I paced back a few steps and walked back and forward until I found what I was looking for.


    Yeah, that¡¯s definitely a draft.


    I began feeling around the bookshelf until I felt where the draft was coming from but to no avail. The current was so small and insignificant; if somebody were walking at an average uninjured speed, they wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. But somebody limping around slowly might just be able to detect it if they did it enough times.


    Thanks, leg, at least you aren¡¯t entirely useless.


    However, the bookcase looked tight and uniform, and there were no breaks in it at all. So I started pulling at random books when finally I touched a book that gave me a weird feeling that a book on a shelf shouldn¡¯t have been there. The book was warm. Too warm to be considered normal. Warm, like the feeling I get when I feel other people¡¯s skin when they are focusing their mana. I pulled the book out, but the warmth quickly faded. So I decided to try a different approach.


    I placed the book back, then I focused my mana into my fingertips and was rewarded with a faint glow. A series of runes began running down the spine of the book I touched along with all the books in the entire row it was on.


    Oh, hey there.


    I tried to run, but I stumbled like the crippled fool I was. I was worried that I had just set off some kind of trigger, so I pumped mana into my legs and tried to get up as fast as I could. But I didn¡¯t get very far¡­


    When I turned around, what I saw surprised me. The bookcase had opened up like it was on a hinge without so much as a noise. I looked around and waited to see if anybody was coming, but I didn¡¯t hear the charge of the cavalry, so it must be okay¡­ hopefully.


    The Dwarves make some pretty good stuff, don¡¯t they?


    When I went back over to the bookcase, I was greeted by a simple wooden door. I tried the doorknob, but it was locked. It felt out of place, so I was a little skeptical, but if I¡¯ve gone this far, I might as well go all the way.


    I placed my open palm onto the keyhole and cast my first spell in two years. And by casting a spell, I mean I just shoved a bunch of rocks into the keyhole using earth magic. With a slight push, the door opened, and the doorknob fell to the ground.


    Oops.


    And greeting me was a set of stairs that lead downwards. It was pitch black down there. I couldn¡¯t just leave this bookcase open like this¡­ oh, please tell me I can close this thing. I have to be able to close it somehow, right?


    On the other side of the door on the wall was a series of odd symbols. They resembled runes, so I decided to try my hand at getting lucky twice. I placed my hands onto the runes and fed a bit of mana into my fingertips. I was rewarded with the dull blue light, and the bookshelf began to close itself. Well, crisis averted, I guess. Hopefully, this will work to get me out of here because if it doesn¡¯t, it looks like I¡¯m making an impromptu escape tonight.


    The confined space had no light, so I summoned a tiny ball of fire to see what was in front of me. The stairs continued to go down quite a ways. I counted how long it took me to get to the bottom, and it was about eight minutes. But, of course, I was limping slowly down the stairs, so it shouldn¡¯t take an average person that long.


    At the bottom of the stairs was an antechamber, and on the other side was a long dark tunnel. I also noticed a small circular indent in the wall, but it wasn¡¯t immediately clear what purpose it served.  I let out one of the biggest sighs of relief I¡¯ve had in years.


    Finally, I found you. This is it. This is how I was going to escape from this place.


    I was going to have to start stockpiling dried food down here so I could make my escape. I wasn''t sure how long these tunnels went on or if it was a maze, so I needed to be sure I had enough food to survive down here.


    I was about to step into the tunnel to see a bit further when a sinking feeling assaulted my stomach. It was my gut feeling. The feeling I got when I just knew something was off. I didn¡¯t get this feeling very often, but whenever I did I learned to trust it.


    I launched a tiny Fireball down the tunnel to see how long it was. I watched as my spell sailed down the tunnel until it eventually disappeared from my sight. I made sure the spell wouldn¡¯t explode or anything like that. It was more like a flare than an actual Fireball.


    Seeing that nothing happened, I decided to launch a pebble down the hallway this time. Nothing happened again. I heard the pebble bounce off the stone and roll until it eventually stopped. Then I heard something scuttle next to me. I increased the brightness of my light and looked right at a rat.


    My heart skipped a beat, and I mentally punched myself for being afraid of a rodent. The thing just had its eyes closed and was trying to hide in the darkness of the antechamber. It must have gotten a bit spoked when it heard the pebble roll across the ground. But I have an idea.


    I kicked the ground with my good leg and formed a pillar of earth under the rodent and sent it flying towards me. The poor thing screeched as it sailed towards me, where I caught it in mid-air. I felt disgusting holding this rodent in my hands as it flailed around, so I whipped around in a single move and tossed it along with another flare spell down the hallway.


    The rodent went soaring down the hallway, illuminated by the spell screeching all the way. Eventually, it fell to the ground, and I watched as a giant pillar of fire engulfed the rodent the second it touched the ground, torching it completely.


    Oh, that¡¯s not good.


    Maybe¡­ I could try and spider crawl using both sides of the tunnel to shimmy my way forward so that way I wouldn¡¯t be touching the ground. But no way was that going to be feasible.


    I would run out of stamina long before I got to the end of this tunnel. And since I would be carrying a pack of food to survive, it just wouldn¡¯t be possible without knowing how long this tunnel went on. But I could make a good guess. If it leads outside the city, then this tunnel could take over an hour to get to the end, even longer if it deviated at all.


    Wait. What if I just used earth magic to make paths? Or at least footholds that would allow me not to touch the ground? I tried to summon a slab of earth using the wall but nothing happened. The spell core formed, and the mana was used, but if I tried altering the stone wall nothing happened.


    Now that I look at it this stone is the same gray stone used in the construction of the mansion. Did it have some kind of anti-magic property or something? I tested my theory by launching a Fireball that lacked explosive power but was super hot with the intention of melting the stone. My Fireball impacted the wall of the antechamber but only left a black mark in its wake. As far as I could tell, I did no damage to the stone whatsoever.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    The same sigh I released upon entering this place was replaced with a sigh of defeat.


    I can¡¯t use this passage, can I? The risk of being burnt to a crisp or dying to any other kind of magic is far too significant. That¡¯s not even considering if there are monsters down here. With my leg injured, I wouldn¡¯t be able to brute force my way through this tunnel.


    And if I started using earth magic aggressively to break traps, I¡¯m sure a mage on the surface would notice me eventually. But I had a feeling that it wouldn¡¯t even work in the first place because of this gray stone. Crap¡­


    It¡¯s okay; it¡¯s all okay. I¡¯ve come too far to give up now. Maybe if I can find the circular item that disables the trap, I can use it then, but for now, I just need to find another way. I noticed when going down that these stairs didn¡¯t go up to the third floor, so that means there is a separate escape route that the Mayor uses. I mean, maybe this is the only one, but I highly doubt it.


    I¡¯ve been down here for far too long, and I need to return before somebody notices my absence. I feel Sylros or even Muriel are already looking for me right now.


    I trudged back up the stairs and noticed something strange. It wasn¡¯t like this when I left it, but now I could see through the bookcase as if it wasn¡¯t even there. It had become completely transparent. Very cool. As I was about to open the passage up again, I kicked the fallen doorknob and groaned. I can¡¯t leave this looking like somebody broke in.


    I tried just putting the doorknob back on, but I had broken it thoroughly. So the only plan I could come up with was using earth magic to secure the knob back on. If anybody ever actually touched the knob, they would instantly be able to tell it had been tampered with since it didn¡¯t turn anymore. But at least it would pass a visual inspection. Meh, good enough.


    I was about to put some mana onto the rune to open the passage when Muriel, of all people, walked in front of the bookcase. She turned on her heels and looked right at me. It was as if this bookcase wasn¡¯t even there, and she was staring into my soul. Oh, no¡­ she has my scent, doesn¡¯t she?


    I held my breath and just stood there, knowing that wouldn¡¯t help me, but it was the only thing I could do. I could feel the sweat building up under my hair as neither of us moved. Then I swear I saw a faint smile tug at the corner of her mouth as she turned and walked away.


    I made sure the coast was clear and went back into the library. Fortunately, nobody else was there, and later that night, Muriel never ended up mentioning anything to me.


    ¡ª


    About a week after my failed tunnel reconnaissance, Sylros notified me that I would be having an audience with Mayor Sandervile today. I have never spoken to the man in my time here at the mansion. Only at the auction a year ago did I speak to him. I see him from time to time, but slaves rarely interact with him. Only his most trusted servants serve him directly.


    I was waiting in the servant quarters alone, dressed to impress in my newest uniform. It was the same black and orange uniform as before, but it was recently tailored since I¡¯ve grown a bit. But not by much, if I¡¯m being honest¡­ I¡¯ve regained some muscle and fat again and no longer look like a ghoul. That¡¯s mostly due to the fact that I¡¯ve continued with what little physical exercise I can manage.


    I¡¯ve also been procuring a good amount of extra food from the kitchen. Even though I eat three square meals a day during my scheduled day, I manage to fit in about a whole extra meal¡¯s worth of food throughout the day.


    I¡¯m also not the only one that does this. It¡¯s common practice for us servants and slaves to eat ¡°The kitchen rejects,¡± as Muriel dubbed them. Of course, some of the Chefs are slaves, so perhaps they do it on purpose just to spite Head Chef Kando.


    ¡°Kali! Are you ready?¡± Adria asked me as she bounded into the room.


    She was not supposed to be in here¡­ but well I guess nobody can really stop her.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s go, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°I told you not to call me that when it¡¯s just us! ADRIA, that¡¯s my name, not stupid Young Master or Young Lady, got it?¡± she said while punching me playfully in the arm.


    ¡°Sure thing, Lady Adria.¡±


    ¡°You¡­! Now you are just making fun of me!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s go, Adria, before Sylros has a stroke,¡± I said.


    ¡°What¡¯s a stroke?¡± she asked as she tilted her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Oops.


    Together we headed towards the central staircase to the third floor. I have yet to go to the third floor, so I was interested to see if it looked any different. And as I crested the top stairs and took stock of the hallway, I realized that any kind of fantasy I had about the third floor just wasn¡¯t true. Uniformity was the design of this mansion, so I should have curbed any expectations as the third floor looked just like the second¡­


    Adria guided me toward her father¡¯s office. ¡°This is your first time on the third floor, right, Kali?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ve never been up here,¡± I responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s kinda boring up here. I just go to sleep in my room and go to Daddy¡¯s study sometimes, but that¡¯s it. I don¡¯t really like being up here honestly¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? Why¡¯s that? Shouldn¡¯t you like the place you sleep?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I mean, I like my room, but I don¡¯t like being up here because¡­. uhhh¡­. never mind¡± Adria trailed off as she began to speak and turned quickly away from me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± she yelled while skipping away faster than I could walk.


    Where are you going? You¡¯re supposed to be my guide¡­


    Adria was acting weird. Normally she had no problems telling me what was on her mind or telling anyone for that matter. Maybe she didn¡¯t like being up here because it reminded her of her mother? But she wasn¡¯t skittish enough to not say something like that¡­ whatever.


    I just followed the general direction she headed until I found Adria, Muriel, Martin, and Ester waiting in the hallway. Most of the third floor was just hallways with lots of doors that I imagined led to bedrooms. I was sure that the Mayor¡¯s personal guards lived up here along with his family. Sylros also had a room up here along with a few of the servants of more noble birth.


    I bowed to Muriel and the two guards and announced my presence. Martin who was standing next to the large double doors, didn¡¯t even react, was he sleeping standing up? I was pretty sure he was snoring. Ester just narrowed her eyes at me and said nothing. Adria looked away from me, and Muriel gave me a wry smile as she beckoned me over,


    ¡°Come wait over here, Kaladin. Lord Sandervile is finishing a meeting with an ambassador.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Together the five of us waited outside of the room in silence. Martin was definitely snoring, and Ester was just dogging me the entire time. Muriel paid nobody any mind and stood at attention. Adria crossed her arms and refused to make eye contact with me or anyone else.


    At first, we waited five minutes, then ten minutes, then ten minutes turned into twenty minutes. And twenty minutes passed into thirty minutes. After that, I stopped counting.


    Finally, the door swung open, with Sylros holding it open and bowing. Martin snapped awake and gave a slight bow along with Ester. Adria didn¡¯t budge, and, like the trained dogs we were, Muriel and I bowed correctly. However, when I gazed up to look at the man who was walking out, my chest sank, and my heart rate increased.


    ¡°Redder, the deader.¡± One of the final things Squeaks ever told me.


    At first, I didn¡¯t understand that Dwarven saying, but now I get it. The man walking out of the office in purple formal attire was a Vampire. Unlike Jessine, whose bottom quarter of her eyes was crimson red, this man¡¯s eyes had four rings of red.


    The other parts of his eyes were white, and even though he had more red in his eyes, they still looked just as lifeless when you compared them to everyone else¡¯s eyes in this world. I could feel his gaze bore into me as he strode past us and went right straight to Adria.


    The atmosphere between the guards and Sylros became tense. ¡°Lady Adrianna, it¡¯s an honor to be able to see you today. My master, Duke Arnet, sends his warmest regards. He hopes that your family will consider visiting our land someday. Do let this most humble messenger know if such interest ever arises. We would be overjoyed to welcome you to our dukedom,¡± the Vampire said in a sickly sweet voice.


    He was a tall man and his features resembled that of a High Elf, with high pointed ears, sharp facial features, and blonde hair. Jessine was of Human descent, but it seemed this man was Elven. However, unlike Sylros, who I could tell was part High Elf, I didn¡¯t get the same feeling about this Vampire. His pale skin and crimson eyes didn¡¯t resonate with any kinship with my Elven blood.


    ¡°Ah, yes, thank you for the invitation, good sir¡­ but I¡¯ll have to decline, sorry¡­¡± Adria said awkwardly.


    ¡°That is a shame. But, please do notify me if you ever have a change of heart,¡± he said with a creepy smile.


    Adria just nodded her head, and the man took his leave. The tense atmosphere had faded as he rounded the corner. Sylros then approached Adria and asked her something in a hushed voice, but she just shook her head. Then he strode over to me. He looked me up and down while nodding, then wiped off imaginary dust on my shoulders.


    ¡°You¡¯ve cleaned up well. Good work,¡± Sylros said honestly.


    ¡°Thank you, sir. I hope I have met your expectations,¡± I responded.


    ¡°You have. Now then, Kaladin, you will be coming with me. Muriel, Lord Sandervile has also asked for your presence. Young Master Adrianna, your father asked that you please stay out here.¡± For Sylros to use Adria¡¯s full first name, he was being awfully serious today.


    ¡°What?! But I wanna be there too!¡± Adria complained.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid your father has explicitly ordered me to have you wait out here. I¡¯m truly sorry, Young Master,¡± Sylros said with a bow.


    Adria just huffed and stormed away with her fists balled. She was clearly displeased with the verdict, but Adria never went against her father¡¯s direct orders.


    She might complain, but that was about it and Sylros never lied about Mayor Sandervile¡¯s orders or used them as a way to control Adria. If he uttered a request or order that included Mayor or Lord Sandervile, then it was meant to be taken very seriously.


    Sylros looked somewhat crestfallen as Adria stormed away, but he motioned for us to follow him into the study. As I entered the office, I tried to glean as much information as possible in one go. Sitting behind a large wooden desk was Mayor Sandervile himself. He looked all the part of a general, and his intense gaze followed us as we walked into the room. Behind him, to his right, standing upright, was Sir Bril, the commander of the royal guard in his blue-colored plate armor.


    Pinned to the right side of the wall was a map of the continent of Illyrcium. It was my first time seeing a complete map of this continent, so I tried my best to get a good look at it.


    All three of us bowed deeply, and Sylros introduced us. ¡°Lord Sandervile, I have brought the slaves Kaladin and Muriel before you as you have instructed.¡±


    ¡°Sylros, has the boy completed his training?¡± Mayor Sandervile asked.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord. Over the last year, Kaladin has shown exemplary work in his training. I personally feel that he is both prepared and determined to meet any task that is required of him in service to this house,¡± Sylros responded.


    ¡°Such praise for a single slave, Sylros. What makes him so deserving of your recommendation?¡± questioned Mayor Sandervile as he stroked his trimmed beard.


    ¡°Kaladin has shown tremendous growth in just a year¡¯s time, and he isn¡¯t even past his first decade of life yet. Although he has failed miserably in his duties regarding food preparation, he has gone above and beyond the call in all other areas. Despite his crippled leg, Kaladin has never once complained about his duties and sees to it that he meets every expectation that is put upon his shoulders. His attitude is that of the ideal servant, and I find his work ethic to be commendable. All servants in House Sandervile should strive to be as Kaladin is,¡± Sylros said without hesitation.


    I knew I was trying my best, but this was not what I expected. Sylros praising me so openly filled me with warmth and sickness. The last thing I wanted to be praised for was my ability to serve others. But hearing kind words from the man I¡¯ve spent a better part of a year learning from felt good. I might be a slave and a servant to this hell hole, but Sylros¡¯s words of praise were genuine, I think.


    ¡°I see. And what of Adria¡¯s desires? Have they wavered at all over the last year?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe Young Master Adrianna¡¯s desires have changed in the slightest, my Lord. If anything, she wants Kaladin to be her servant now more than she ever did in the past,¡± Sylros responded.


    Mayor Sandervile sighed and began to massage his face, ¡°I believe it is as you say, Sylros. I believe my daughter¡¯s wish is for that to become true. With her tenth birthday coming up next year, along with the planned welcoming of dignitaries from Luminar, her only request has been to have this boy become her servant. After hearing such praise from one of my most trusted retainers, I would be a poor father and man if I did not accept your honest praise of the boy,¡± Mayor Sandervile said.


    Then he looked straight at me. ¡°So tell me, boy. Are you going to serve my daughter to the best of your abilities? Even until she is old and frail? Will you serve her as your mentor Sylros has served me?


    ¡°My Lord, I shall meet any and all expectations placed upon me. I shall do whatever it is you ask of me,¡± I said loud and clearly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked you, little Elf. I asked if you would serve my daughter as Sylros has served me. Will you place your life into the hands of my daughter and follow any and all her orders, even if it means your death?¡±


    I screamed at myself internally for what I was about to say¡ªmaking promises had become sacred to me at some point. I¡¯ve made promises to many people in my lives. Some I did my absolute best to keep, others I outright failed to keep, and some I even broke of my own volition.


    I promised myself I would return home to my family and my friends. I made big lofty promises like trying to be the best son in the world. I made a promise as a son to the father I loved to maintain my hair so that we could enjoy a special day together.


    I even promised an odd Dwarf that I would free him from his chains one day. I¡¯ve made many promises, some small, others large but I always had the purest intentions to see them through to the end. Besides that one time, I lied to Dad about not trying magic. Sorry, Dad.


    But today, I was going to make a promise I never intended on keeping.


    ¡°I promise to serve your daughter, Adrianna Sandervile, with every ounce of my being. If she ordered me to jump, I would jump. If she orders me to die, then I shall die. Whatever it may be, I shall follow her will. It¡¯s the least I could do for her saving my life that was already forfeit,¡± I said with so much conviction that I felt like I was going to vomit.


    It took me a few moments to realize why I sounded like that or why I felt sick to my stomach. It was because I hadn¡¯t spoken like that in over nine years¡­


    ¡°You speak the truth, I can tell. It¡¯s a shame there is no longer a war and that you are crippled. Perhaps if you were born healthier and a few years earlier, I would have turned you into a fine soldier after hearing your resolve,¡± Mayor Sandervile said with a chuckle.


    Not a chance, old man. There isn¡¯t anything you could ever teach me about war.


    Then he got serious again. ¡°However, I can not let a single slave boy attend to my only daughter. You may be young now, but I¡¯m no fool. Things change. Boys turn into men eventually rather than be slaves or soldiers. It happens to all of us. Which is why I have called you in today, Muriel.¡±


    Is he suggesting? I guess he is. I don¡¯t have those kinds of urges towards Adria or anyone for that matter. Actually, if it were Jessine and Alnwar, I¡¯d kill them given a chance. Even if they were sleeping, I¡¯d do it. But I understand where he is coming from. I mean, I wouldn¡¯t trust myself not to kill someone.


    Mayor Sandervile stood from behind his desk and spoke to both of us. ¡°Muriel, I understand you were Isha¡¯s personal attendant at one point. She always spoke fondly of you, and Sylros speaks highly of your skills. Although you have already been performing these duties for many years, I shall be making it official as of today. Henceforth you two shall be in direct service to my daughter, Adrianna Marie Sandervile. On top of your duties as my daughter¡¯s personal servant, Muriel, you shall be making up for Kaladin and his shortcomings. As the veteran servant between the two of you, I expect that you will keep Kaladin in line if it ever comes down to such things.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord. I shall do as you command,¡± Muriel responded with a bow.


    ¡°Good, you two shall go and swear your loyalty to Adrianna today. However, let it be known that I am still the Lord of this house. Although you will be in direct service to my daughter, it goes without saying whose word is absolute. Have I made myself clear?¡± Mayor Sandervile said with a thinly veiled threat.


    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± we both responded in unison and with a deep bow.


    ¡°Sylros, Bril, be my witnesses and see to it that these two swear their loyalty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, as you command, my lord,¡± Sylros bowed.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Bril responded quickly and with a salute. I¡¯ve never heard the man speak before, but his voice was much higher pitched than I expected.


    The four of us would leave, and Muriel and I would end up swearing our loyalty to Adria in the presence of Sylros and Bril. Adria had been expecting just me to do it, so she was surprised that Muriel had ended up swearing her loyalty as well.


    It was hard to tell if she was happy or not as she seemed conflicted about the whole idea of us swearing our loyalty to her. I feel she might actually see Muriel and me as friends and not servants. Adria doesn¡¯t even give me actual orders half the time. Instead, I just do what is expected of me as a servant.


    But if that was what Adria wanted, then I was more than okay with that. By becoming her personal servant, I would be able to shrink away from my duties as a slave which will allow me to have more free time and fewer expectations¡ªall good things in the end.


    Was this arrangement going to work out until I escaped this place? I have no idea. But I hope Adria doesn¡¯t suddenly grow tired of me. If she were to release me from servitude, I would probably be sold back into slavery, considering I¡¯m below average in physical abilities right now.


    Sorry, little Adria, you are just going to be another stepping stone for my eventual escape.

 Vol.2 Ch.33- Market Day.

    Winter is upon us now, and I¡¯ve finally turned nine years old. Adria¡¯s birthday is actually a few days before mine, so it turns out we are the same age. I¡¯ve been serving Adria alongside Muriel for the better part of a season, and things have been going well. I can say that my life has improved somewhat now that I am directly under Adria¡¯s control.


    The chores and housework that were expected of me as a general slave have been waved in favor of serving Adria. Muriel and I split the work 50/50, and we go from there. Of course, Muriel and I aren¡¯t alone. Adria still has regular servants that attend to her in addition to us. You can¡¯t leave the princess in the care of two slaves, I suppose.


    Besides, it¡¯s not like Adria ever ordered me around in the first place. The girl truly believes we are her friends. Perhaps, in another life, we could be. But as long as I am a slave, Adria and I will never be friends.


    Since the escape tunnel was a bust, I¡¯ve been running other scenarios for escape attempts. I thought that maybe I could use Adria as a hostage, but anytime I think about a plan along those lines, it always ends with me being killed.


    In my current state, I can¡¯t afford to have a direct confrontation with the guards or soldiers of Sandervile. I just need an opportunity to arise. I¡¯m hoping that sooner or later, Adria will be asked to leave Sandervile for some reason in which I hope I will be allowed to accompany her. If something along those lines happens, I can definitely make something happen.


    However, that is all wishful thinking.


    I can¡¯t manifest those things into existence, but today I¡¯m going to have an interesting opportunity. I have been within the walls of the mayor¡¯s district since my arrival. I can even count on one hand how many times I¡¯ve approached the gatehouse. But today, we were leaving the mayor¡¯s district and heading to the merchant/adventure district. But that¡¯s after we get Adria to wake up¡­


    ¡°Adria, wake up,¡± I called out.


    She just grumbled and continued to ¡°sleep.¡±


    ¡°Mistress Adria, please wake up. Your humble servant is asking you kindly,¡± I said once more. Muriel, who was standing behind me, snickered.


    ¡°DON¡¯T CALL ME THAT, KALI! I refuse to be called that! Or wake up¡­.¡± she complained, suddenly full of energy.


    ¡°I believe this was your idea, Young Master. Didn¡¯t you want to go to the winter market? Besides, Ester and Bril are already preparing to leave soon,¡± I argued.


    ¡°Kali, please, just call me Adria¡­and it¡¯s sooo cold I don¡¯t wanna wake up.¡±


    It was winter now, but it wasn¡¯t too cold to get up. Winters in Sandervile were mild at best. No snow fell from the sky around here and temperatures rarely even touched freezing levels while the sun was up.


    If anything, the temperature was nice and cool. But that was if you were an average person. If you were a half-naked slave hunkering down in some barn somewhere, you probably weren¡¯t having a very good time. I would know.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Adria for the entire day if you get up right now. Because if you don¡¯t then, we are going to miss the opportunity to leave the mansion.¡±


    Adria huffed. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll get up¡­¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted me to call her by her name or if she wanted to leave the mayor¡¯s district more. But either way, she finally decided to get up. So, as usual, I left the room, and Muriel and the other maids helped Adria get ready for the day.


    It took weeks of negotiations with Sylros to make today happen. Adria has been going stir-crazy the last few months, being cooped up in the mansion every day. Ever since she got a taste of freedom from her ambassador trip to Luminar, she has been slowly wanting more and more freedom.


    Of course, Mayor Sandervile and, to some extent, Sylros rarely allow Adria to leave this district. She had essentially been sheltered from the outside world for most of her life. But today, we were going to leave this place.


    And this was an opportunity for me.


    The plan for today was to try and go incognito. Since Adria doesn¡¯t leave the mansion, almost none of the citizenry even knows what she looks like. I can¡¯t be sure if a majority of the people even know if she exists. But that just makes things easier.


    Sir Bril and Ester, the two strongest knights in Sandervile, were to be Adria¡¯s escorts today, in addition to an entire contingency of royal guards who would be following from the shadows. All the guards would be posing as adventurers, and Muriel and myself would be acting the part of servants.


    I was sure we would attract attention regardless, but I digress. Sylros had apparently also chosen a day when the markets were less likely to be populated. We were to take a simple carriage all the way to the citizen district, where we would disembark and head into the merchant district on foot.


    I was not looking forward to a day of walking, but I absolutely could not complain. This was a golden opportunity, and I had to take it regardless of how much pain it was going to cause me in the long run.


    Adria finally came down after I¡¯m not even sure how long, wearing the most plain clothes I¡¯m sure she could find. Besides her sleepwear, Adria typically wears nothing but bright-colored frilly dresses, so this was my first time seeing her dress so casually.


    But even with her dressing casually, she still somehow manages to look like a princess. I¡¯m not sure how that works out, but it¡¯s just my observation. Perhaps others won¡¯t see it that way. Muriel and I both donned winter cloaks that were prepared for us to make us look less like servants, but now we just look like some sketchy back alley burglars.


    This is going to go swimmingly.


    With all parties ready, we embarked on our journey to the merchant¡¯s district. It was different for me this time since I wasn¡¯t strapped to the top of the carriage for everyone to gawk at. I got to see more of the districts and how they were built, but the guards and defenses were even more important to me. It seems my hunch that as we move further away from the mayor¡¯s district, the quality of the guards degrades.


    For example, the royal guards guarded the mayor¡¯s district. While in the noble district, royal guards only lead patrols rather than being entirely made up of them. No royal guards are present in the knight district, and it seems that most of the guards are fresh-faced recruits learning the ropes.


    And the quality keeps going down as you go further and further. Of course, this was only what I could manage to see on a single carriage ride. I assume they run a similar schedule and rotation to that of the mayor¡¯s district, but I can¡¯t be sure.


    I looked over to Adria, who was practically vibrating from excitement in her seat. The girl who didn¡¯t even want to wake up this morning was dead and gone and has been replaced by the usual Adria.


    Muriel smiled fondly. ¡°Are you excited, Adria?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I haven¡¯t left home in forever! I wanna see what the market looks like during the winter. Maybe I¡¯ll even find something fun!¡± Adria responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will find something enjoyable,¡± Muriel cooed.


    ¡°What about you Muri, are you excited. Oh! What about you, Kali? I know you are excited I can just tell! Is there anything you want? I¡¯ll buy it!¡± Adria offered.


    My freedom would be nice.


    Of course, if I said that and undid a year¡¯s worth of work in a single evening, I might as well fall on a sword on my own. ¡°I¡¯m just looking forward to going outside,¡± I said honestly.


    It was true. I really was looking forward to leaving the mayor¡¯s district, even if it was only for a few hours.


    ¡°You two better tell me if you see something you like, promise?¡±


    ¡°We promise,¡± Muriel and I said in unison.


    With that, we disembarked from the carriage and began the walk into the merchant¡¯s district. Our pace was slow¡­ because of me, but I was given a cane, so at least I wouldn¡¯t entirely be a burden. I could tell Ester was very displeased being here, but Bril looked as nonchalant as ever.


    As we walked through the district, I noticed that there were a lot of people here. Most of them seemed like just everyday citizens, but there was also a large population of armed individuals as well.


    These must all be adventurers. The majority of them were Human, but there were still plenty of other races. They all fit the bill for the image I had of armed monster hunters. Most of their gear seemed pretty practical, swords, spears, bows, and armor in all shapes and sizes. The occasional man or woman wearing a robe and carrying a staff. I was somewhat surprised that there weren¡¯t more regulations for openly wielding weapons.


    At first, I thought that the adventurers were staring at the three of us walking, but it was actually Bril and Ester who were being observed, not Muriel, Adria, and me. I guess they are just sizing up the competition or perhaps looking for a new squadmate.


    Even though Bril and Ester were wearing simple chain and leather armor and using different weapons, they still exuded an aura of trained soldiers. It didn¡¯t help much that Bril stood out like a sore thumb. The man was very tall and built like a fort. These two could not fit into the atmosphere around us right now, even if they tried.


    Without any problems, we finally made it to the heart of the merchant¡¯s district. Street stalls lined the sides, and employees stood outside of stores with signs. It was a completely different atmosphere when I thought back to Ostela¡¯s markets. There seemed to be some semblance of order around here. Guards patrolled frequently, and armed adventurers stood guard at random stalls or stores. That wasn¡¯t even including the adventurers who were just wandering about looking through stalls and stores themselves. This place felt like the exact opposite of Ostela, safe and secure.


    Adria was slack-jawed as she took in everything. This was probably her first time seeing something like this or maybe the second. ¡°See anything that looks fun, Adria?¡± Muriel asked.


    ¡°Soo many places¡­ where do we go first?¡± Adria asked with awe.


    ¡°Anywhere you¡¯d like, but maybe we should start over here?¡± Muriel suggested.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    And with Muriel¡¯s suggestion, we started browsing random shops together. Adria was impressed by, well¡­ just about everything. Rusty iron sword? Cool. Random piece of steel armor? Neat. Freshly baked bread? Buy that, please.


    Things went on like this for the better part of an hour. Adria had bought many random things and even given us all food. Bril was hesitant to accept food on the job, but Adria just forced a meat skewer into the man¡¯s face and ordered him to eat it. He ate it with a surprising amount of gusto for being so reluctant. Ester helped herself to some fresh bread, and Adria was constantly feeding Muriel and me things as well.


    I noticed some of the royal guards who were doing a lousy job at pretending to blend in with the crowds. They were mostly in pairs, and much like Bril and Ester they stood out way too much. I guess these guys were never meant to be assassins or spies. They were more of the go-bash the enemies head-in type of soldiers.


    Muriel and Adria were looking at a shop geared more towards female adventurers, so rather than standing there awkwardly, I decided to look for something else. I found a shop that sold arrows and began inspecting them. The merchant was a Human man, but he said nothing to me as he silently stood there in his stall and watched me.


    I deemed the arrows to be functional at best and put them down. Perhaps I was just used to the high-quality Elven arrows that the rangers used. When I turned around¡­


    Huh? Where did everyone go?


    Everyone was in talking distance just moments ago when I was checking those arrows but now¡­ why do I feel so off? I couldn¡¯t place this oddly familiar feeling, but I needed to find Adria and company. The last thing I wanted was for them to start a manhunt for me.


    The thought that this was an excellent attempt to escape left my mind as quickly as it came. I couldn¡¯t get out of this district fast enough, let alone put enough distance between me and this city. So it was better I find them now.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I only managed a few steps when a hardy voice called out to me. ¡°You! Dark Elf boy with the ears of a High Elf, come here!¡±


    Does this man know me?


    He was standing behind his stall and sweeping his arms out for me to come and check his wares. He was a burly Human man with dark skin and black hair. He must be from the western dunes of Amoth.


    His barrel chest and the scars marking his bare forearms lead me to believe this man probably wasn¡¯t a simple merchant. His bright hazel eyes were¡­ what was that? What did I just see¡­ no I didn¡¯t see anything actually. Anyways¡­


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ve been separated from my group. I really need to¡ª,¡± I tried saying.


    ¡°Nonsense! Come, come, I promise you will find something interesting in Deguzman¡¯s Emporium of Wonderful Things! This is a guarantee, haha!¡± the man boasted loudly.


    ¡°Deguzman? Is that your name, sir?¡± I asked.


    Deguzman was the name of the author of the books I got for my fifth birthday. What¡¯s the odds that this is that same man?


    ¡°You know my name now, do you? Tell me, how have you come to recognize my name, little Elf?¡± he asked. The man¡¯s jolly disposition vanished as he asked me seriously.


    ¡°I was the owner of two of your books, your monster guide along with your brief history of Illyrcium. My grandfather got them for my fifth birthday,¡± I recounted. ¡°Your monster guide was especially amazing. It was incredibly well made, and the illustrations were spot on. That book helped me learn the Human language, and I read it almost every single day for years.¡±


    The man¡¯s bright hazel eyes went wide, and he laughed. ¡°I see, so you are that man¡¯s grandson! How fortunate that I ran into the owner of my books! Not only that, you praise my work! How kind of you, young man. May I ask your name?¡±


    His eyes¡­why do they seem so¡­weird?


    ¡°Kaladin Ambersoul, it¡¯s an honor,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, child. Your name, what is it really?¡± he asked dangerously.


    The malice was practically rolling off him. I thought he was going to reach out and rip my head off right where I stood. For some reason, I had the impression that he could do that to me right now. No, it wasn¡¯t an impression. I actually imagined it. The scenario played through my head at blazing speeds and no matter how hard I tried to defend myself, I always died.


    ¡°Kaladin Shadowheart¡­¡± I said weakly. I felt compelled to answer him after that display of strength. The words just flowed from me as his aura crushed me.


    ¡°Good, that wasn¡¯t so hard?¡± he said with a smile as his oppressive aura vanished. ¡°Now, Kaladin Shadowheart, as the owner of my books, I¡¯d like to extend an offer to you. Are you interested?¡± Deguzman asked.


    Did he use some kind of magic on me? What¡­ what is going on?


    ¡°Sure? What kind of offer?¡± I said hesitantly, wiping the sweat from my face.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, really. Free of charge and only a single time, I can procure almost any item or items you desire. Is there anything you desire?¡±


    I don¡¯t think he was joking with me. He sounded very serious. ¡°Anything? Then buy me from slavery and free me,¡± I said flatly.


    ¡°No can do, my little Elf. I said I could procure any item. Freedom isn¡¯t an item and besides, I don¡¯t buy and trade with the souls of others. People are not items to me.¡±


    Well, shit, it was worth a try and I do agree with him. But what item could I possibly need? A railgun would be nice, maybe a sleek black suit from the far future? But in reality¡­ something to fix my leg would be ideal.


    ¡°My leg was crippled by a Vampire, I need to restore it. Can you find something for me?¡±


    His eyes narrowed when I mentioned Vampires. ¡°To heal the wound caused by a Vampire?¡± the man said while stroking his chin. ¡°No such item exists, this I am certain of. Perhaps I could find a dungeon item capable of something, but it could take a lifetime. Vampire magic is a troublesome heinous thing. A master or higher light mage might work, but good luck finding any of those outside of the Holy Kingdom¡­ even you should know that, no?¡±


    ¡°Then what can you get me?¡± I snapped.


    This guy, what is wrong with him? The two things I want the most, and he can¡¯t even get me one¡­ ugh.


    I wanted to ask him if he could deliver a letter but that isn¡¯t part of the ¡°procuring an item¡± clause. Maybe information? I want to know what happened to Owlkirk and my family. Information is an item, but if I asked for that would that really help me get home? I don¡¯t think it would.


    The man raised his eyebrows at me and grinned. ¡°If there isn¡¯t anything you want right now, the offer will stand until you claim it. Now that I know you are here, you can always find me. I¡¯m certain a day will come soon when you need my services, Kaladin Shadowheart. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­ you will always be in this market then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, Deguzman¡¯s Emporium of Wonderful Things shall be right here for the foreseeable future. I¡¯ll look forward to your eventual return,¡± he smiled.


    ¡°Whatever you say, mister¡­.¡± I groaned.


    What an odd man.


    He was certainly using magic against me, as I felt utterly helpless against it. I¡¯ve been around some strong mages and fighters, but nobody has ever been able to do that to me. It was similar to the feeling I got when the Leviathans were close to the slave ship but on a whole different level. Could it be that he is a War God?


    I¡¯ve heard the title, but I¡¯ve never seen one myself. Apparently, they sit at the pinnacle of Human strength. So that man could possibly be one...


    I¡¯m also not sure how useful he is going to be, but if he can get me something I need for my escape, that would be great. But I don¡¯t necessarily need an item as much as I need an opportunity.


    I took my leave to go find Adria and the others but as soon as I took a few steps, I felt strange again. I whipped around a few times, then looked straight forward. Adria and the others were here again. It was like they were here the whole time¡­ I was once again standing in front of the arrow vendor as he eyed me suspiciously.


    What just happened?


    ¡ª


    Sylros¡¯s POV


    ¡°How has the boy been progressing?¡± Mayor Sandervile asked me.


    ¡°I believe he is doing what is asked of him and more. So I have no complaints to make, my lord,¡± I responded honestly.


    ¡°And what of his origins? Have you managed to find anything?¡±


    ¡°No, my lord. I¡¯ve been sending letters to Sir Strongfold for over a year and have not received a reply. He is either ignoring us or we are extremely unlucky,¡± I informed.


    ¡°I see. This is my fault for not being more thorough. I had expected this to be another one of Adria¡¯s many whims. I felt as if she was going to get bored of the boy, and that was going to be that. It seems I do not understand my own daughter as much as I think I do,¡± he grumbled.


    It¡¯s because she is like you¡­


    ¡°Sir, if I may¡ª¡±


    Mayor Sandervile interrupted me with a smile, ¡°Please, Sylros, have I not asked you to call me Andy when it¡¯s just the two of us? We have been together for far too long, my old friend, and we haven¡¯t had time to ourselves like this in years. Come sit with me.¡±


    I sat down in the chair next to him, and he poured me a glass of whiskey. The aroma was heavenly as I took a sip. It was barely past mid-day, but I wasn¡¯t one to pass up good liquor.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the respect I have for you that I call you by your title, Andy.¡±


    He just chuckled. ¡°It feels just like yesterday when I met you. I don¡¯t think I will ever forget that day even as I grow old and lose my mind.¡±


    ¡°I imagine it¡¯s hard to forget a starving naked half-Elf dying slowly on the side of a street,¡± I mused.


    ¡°That¡¯s not how I saw you. I saw a young man who was fighting to survive. That despite the hand that the gods had dealt him, he continued to struggle. I had already tasted battle before I met you, and I¡¯ve seen stronger men give in to less. You should be proud to be so strong, Sylros.¡±


    It¡¯s true. I remember that day fondly as well. I was dying, mere hours away from death, when Andy Sandervile, the future mayor of this city, saved me. He was nothing more than a lieutenant at the time. A soldier passing through on his way home and decided to save a dying slave for no reason.


    Back then, I didn¡¯t understand why he had saved me. I wished for death above all things. I had nothing to my name and no family to return to. I was ready for it all to be over. So when some noble child took me in and ¡°rescued¡± me, I thought he was pitying me that I was to be his new toy.


    But those events never came to pass. I could only smile as I sipped the whiskey. But I had a question. ¡°May I ask you a question then?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you know you don¡¯t have to ask me such things,¡± he replied while taking a sip himself.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you freed Kaladin then? I feel that our situations are similar, so I¡¯m curious.¡±


    ¡°A good question. Tell me, does that boy not bother you?¡±


    ¡°Bother me? What do you mean¡­¡± I didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    ¡°Even you rebelled at the beginning, did you not? So why did that boy not resist?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure. Perhaps Alnwar broke him beyond repair?¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Does that boy seem broken to you? There is something off about him. A feeling I get in the pit of my stomach that I can¡¯t place, and no matter how hard I try to make sense of it, I can¡¯t. How is somebody so young this capable? He may be crippled, but the boy never complains. Even you, who rarely praise people, have nothing but good things to say about him. I find it odd. But those are just my personal reasons. There is more.¡±


    He took another sip and continued. ¡°As a father, I want my daughter¡¯s desires to be granted above all else. Call me what you will, but I could care less if the boy died today or a hundred years from now. The only reason that would be unacceptable is that it would sadden Adria. I also hope that one day she will gain the courage much like I did and make a similar decision, and I pray the boy will do as you did. Unfortunately, I can not do that for them. It must happen naturally without my hands being involved, well, too much at least,¡± he said with a dismissive wave of his hand.


    ¡°So you are leaving it up to Adria then? What if she never makes that decision?¡± I theorized.


    ¡°Then nothing will happen. I want it to be her choice. Kaladin has made his decision known. Despite my griping, I believe the boy¡¯s conviction to be true. I felt a weight of seriousness emanate from his tiny frame as he made his declaration. I felt as if I was standing before a man heading to battle.¡±


    ¡°Putting that much faith in a few words spoken by a child. You say the oddest things, you know that, Andy?¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s just my gut feeling! A soldier trusts his guts or lets them be spilled onto the ground! Besides, you trust him more than anyone!¡± he argued, red-faced.


    It¡¯s true. I do trust that boy. It¡¯s hard not to. He¡¯s never given me a reason to doubt him, so I take it at face value. It¡¯s not the same when I¡¯m dealing with this father-daughter combo, however.


    I just chuckled at him. ¡°I see where Adria gets it from. Here I was thinking you were the overprotective doting father type.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that bad¡­ what are you even going on about?¡± Andy couldn¡¯t even make eye contact with me as his face turned a different shade of red.


    ¡°You treat her like a crystal ball that might break at any moment. I thought you learned your lesson when you tried to do that with her mother?¡± I teased.


    He shot out from his seat but slowly backed down into it.¡°That is¡ª! It¡¯s not the same!¡± he grumbled.


    ¡°Yes, you are correct. Adria isn¡¯t a master-level plant mage like Isha was. But she could be¡­¡±


    ¡°Never. Adria has no need to learn such things. We are in a time of peace and¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t truly believe that, do you, old friend?¡± I interrupted.


    Andy just rubbed his face aggressively while saying, ¡°I know, I know,¡± over and over again.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard¡­ It¡¯s hard to think about such things. I want a world in which Adria never has to think about killing others. I want her never to know the taste of war. It changes people, and not for the better. I want her smiles to be eternal and her happiness to know no bounds¡­ I will purchase a thousand Kaladin¡¯s if that is what it takes. I¡¯d do anything for my children. Does that make me a bad father, Sylros?¡± he asked me sincerely.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. I can¡¯t have children, nor do I ever want to,¡± I said with a grin.


    ¡°You¡­ gah! I¡¯m trying to have a serious talk with you, damn it!¡±


    I laughed harder than I have in a long time. Seeing Adria¡¯s father act just like her was a refreshing sight, serious yet emotional. Prone to bouts of grandiose delusions while still managing to be kind. Almost no one knows that this is what the Mayor of Sandervile is really like. He doesn¡¯t even act like this in front of his other wives.


    Even though Lady Isha was a commoner turned war mage, Andy loved her for who she was. And she did so in return. Lady Isha would have been his one and only wife if he didn¡¯t have his duties as heir to the Sandervile house.


    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t love Gal, his son, and his other wives. It¡¯s just not the same to him. Perhaps it¡¯s because Adria resembles Isha so much and because Gal is a man that he feels this way. Regardless, I¡¯ll never understand, so there is no point in trying¡­


    ¡°Her tenth birthday is next year, Sylros¡­. ten years old¡­ time is going too fast. I need it to slow down¡­¡± he grumbled like an old man.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s been that long¡­¡± I chirped.


    ¡°That¡¯s your Elf blood speaking! You won¡¯t even outlive me, you old bastard!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m two years younger than you, old man,¡± I laughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go saying that stuff. It¡¯s not fair! Half-Elves mixed with Humans live just as long as Humans do! But you look like slightly older Elves till the day you die! Horse crap!¡± he griped while kicking his feet onto his desk.


    ¡°What can I say? Life just isn¡¯t fair...¡± I joked whimsically.


    Andy just sighed. ¡°Aye, it isn¡¯t. Say¡­ you know Adria is going to ask about that next year, right?¡±


    ¡°If we are thinking the same thing, then yes. I do believe she will make such a request given her current track record,¡± I said.


    ¡°When that time comes, can I ask for your support? As a father and friend?¡±


    ¡°Not as the Mayor? Even though it will most likely anger them?¡± I asked seriously.


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Vol.2 Ch.34- The War God and the Prince.

    Another year has passed in Sandervile, and I just turned ten. I wish I could say that our bi-monthly market excursions have led to a development in my escape plan, but they have only reaffirmed my need for an opportunity outside of the city. Or at least outside of the mayor¡¯s district.


    Since I¡¯ve been back to the market, I haven¡¯t seen Deguzman at all. Anytime I inquire about the merchant, I get only vague answers like ¡°Yeah, I know that guy, I think?¡± or ¡°I¡¯ve seen him around a few times.¡± Any time I ask for more details, they are never supplied. Regardless, I don¡¯t have a reason to see him yet since I don¡¯t have any items I need right now.


    ¡°Kaladin, can you help me with this?¡± Muriel asked me.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    All the servants, regardless of status, have been working to the bone the last week. We have been preparing for two significant events that will be happening tomorrow. I thought it was a little weird celebrating the tenth birthday of a princess while also welcoming foreign dignitaries for a special occasion, but I guess saving money is always on people¡¯s minds.


    Mayor Sandervile is even throwing the party at the mansion. I can count on one hand how many parties he has hosted at the estate, and calling those parties would be a long shot.


    They were more like medium-sized gatherings of very close friends than a party for a noble. Of course, Mayor Sandervile attended many events throughout the year, often going to the noble or knight district to attend those functions. It seems he had some kind of aversion to hosting large parties.


    ¡°Here, open it, Kaladin,¡± Muriel ordered.


    Muriel had guided me to the kitchen. She had a faint smile creeping up on her mouth as she handed me a white plate that was covered. I took the covering off and was very confused. Why would she tell me to open this? It¡¯s just a cake?


    Seeing my confusion, Muriel answered my questions for me. ¡°It¡¯s for you. Happy late birthday, Kaladin.¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday, Kaladin!¡± a handful of voices called out.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Sylros and Adria came out from the back room with a few servants all wishing me a happy birthday. Why would they do something like this? I mean, I expected Muriel, perhaps, but to go this far?


    ¡°Well, what are you doing? Me and Muri made it for you so eat it! ¡± Adria exclaimed.


    Sylros came and patted me on the back. ¡°Happy tenth birthday, Kaladin. Enjoy the next five years because before you can even blink, you will be a man.¡± Then he bent down and whispered into my ear. ¡°And this was Adria¡¯s idea, so make sure you thank her.¡±


    I nodded in response. So this was Adria¡¯s idea? I hadn¡¯t expected this, that''s for sure. I thought she was too excited about her own birthday to remember me. I guess I should thank her for going through all this trouble. And Muriel for helping her make the cake and by helping¡­ I mean, Muriel probably baked the entire cake by herself. I¡¯d never so much as seen Adria make a sandwich for herself, let alone bake a dessert.


    Everyone was eyeing me expectantly as I held the cake in my hands, so I set it on the counter and grabbed a fork. It wasn¡¯t decorated or anything and just looked like a lump of light brown chocolate. I don¡¯t think they whipped out any of the volumes on how to bake a cake for a royal out of the library.


    A pang of pain and sadness struck my chest before I dug in. I slowly looked up at everyone who was smiling and waiting for me when I had a realization. This is just like when Mom, Dad, and Grandpa were waiting for me to eat that cupcake on my fifth birthday¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kali?¡± Adria asked me.


    ¡°Oh, nothing¡­ I¡¯m just so happy you did this for me. Thank you,¡± I lied.


    Adria beamed a smile at me while Muriel just closed her eyes and said nothing. I took a bite of the cake, and it was very sweet. The cake was still a little warm and the chocolate melted in my mouth. I think it tasted good, but for some reason, I didn¡¯t like it very much.


    That cupcake tasted a lot better¡­


    Afterward, we all mingled for a bit in the kitchen. The other servants wished me a happy birthday and gave me words of encouragement or praise. Sylros left shortly after to attend to some business while Adria and Muriel stuck around. We talked aimlessly about the last few days and how hectic it was for all of us.


    Well, Adria¡¯s ¡°difficult¡± times included getting fitted for a new dress or going to hair or nail appointments in the noble district. And other miscellaneous tasks to get ready for her big day tomorrow.


    Even so, as I watched the two of them talk and clean up the small party, I couldn¡¯t help but feel conflicted. I feel like I should be more grateful or even slightly happier for them going through all of this for me. It was only a thirty-minute ordeal but considering that I was a slave, I didn¡¯t deserve even a passing glance.


    Why was that? Did I hate these people? I don¡¯t think so¡­ I definitely don¡¯t hate Muriel.


    She has been a beacon of warmth and kindness since day one for me. I can say with absolute confidence that I see Muriel as a friend. Even if we don¡¯t see eye to eye on our positions, I can hardly blame her. Even Sylros, who can be hard on me sometimes, isn¡¯t cruel or mean-spirited about anything. He simply just wants to serve House Sandervile, and even so, he is still kind to me. So it¡¯s hard to hate Sylros.


    Even Adria, who is my owner and master, treats me with respect and kindness, like a person. Adria even sees me as her friend. She has never once called me her slave or even used anything other than my name. Adria never asks me to do anything she wouldn¡¯t do herself.


    I mean, I do things that are expected of me as a servant, but as for Adria, I¡¯m not sure if she has ever given me a direct order. She jokes around and orders me not to wake her up or accompany her to the garden. But that¡¯s it.


    So I don¡¯t hate Adria, either.


    But even with all that being said, why is that I feel so dissatisfied? These people went out of their way to try and make my life just a little bit better, and I¡¯m not enjoying this whatsoever. So why is that? I stared silently out into the kitchen as I pondered those questions and the only answer I could come up with was¡­


    I just don¡¯t care.


    My feelings haven¡¯t changed since the day I arrived here. No matter how kind they were to me, these people could never replace my family or friends. I¡¯d sacrifice all of them if it meant going home tomorrow. My freedom and happiness are just an illusion here in Sandervile. Just like it was before I died. But I¡¯ve learned my lesson. I know what I want. I promised I wouldn¡¯t be a tool and that I would live the life I wanted.


    This is not the life I want to live.


    ¡ª


    The day of the party came. The gatehouse was open, and carriages of all kinds flowed into the mayor¡¯s district. The carriages were decked out in fancy embroidering and precious metals as nobles showed off their wealth before even being seen themselves. Even the horses were wearing opulent pieces of cloth.


    Men dressed in fancy formal wear strode around the place, boasting about this and that as they sipped wine amongst others. Ladies wearing the finest dresses the markets had to offer mingled amongst each other, catching up after years of not speaking to each other or gossiping about recent happenings.


    It wasn¡¯t just people from Sandervile here either.


    Nobles wearing light blue outfits associated with Ostela were present as well, along with nobles wearing maroon or pink from Whieland. Even the occasional individual in bright red could be seen sprinkled in amongst the throngs of people. They must be from the Kingdom of Luminar, yet none of them seemed all that important.


    The first floor of the mansion was packed to the brim with people. Servants bounced from group to group offering drinks or finger foods to people. Alcohol, conversation, and food were flowing like a river among these people. And it all made me wonder.


    Who was this for again?


    Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a ten-year-old¡¯s birthday party first and a greeting for a dignitary second? I mean, even if you flipped those things around, I¡¯m not sure this scene matched that. I didn¡¯t even see many children walking around either. There were a few. Some were younger than ten, others a bit older, but they were all with their families.


    This is nothing like my fifth birthday party or even the plans we made for Cerila¡¯s tenth¡­ Cerila¡¯s tenth birthday¡­ we never did get a chance to celebrate that did we. She would be turning thirteen soon as well¡­


    I hope she is okay¡­I miss her.


    ¡°Kaladin? Are you ready?¡± Muriel asked me, knocking me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Muriel and I weren¡¯t part of the general servants or slaves today. Even Muriel, who always wore her grey and brown slave maid uniform, had a black and orange uniform on that matched mine. As Adria¡¯s direct servants, we weren¡¯t expected to wait on any guests other than Adria or one of the Sanderviles. These uniforms helped others know that. Of course, if somebody gave one of us an order, we could hardly decline. We were still slaves; just about anyone here could see us killed for even the slightest offense.


    After another year, I had to get another suit tailored for me. I¡¯d finally done some growing¡­ not much, but it was something. I was hoping my constant physical activity would allow me to gain some muscle, but I just can¡¯t seem to maintain any. This small Elven just wasn¡¯t built like a Humans¡­ I was also still the shortest person in the room most of the time. Even Adria was taller than me.


    I swear if that one year of starvation crippled my growth. I¡¯m gonna lose it.


    I couldn¡¯t live the rest of my life knowing that Padriac was going to make fun of me for being shorter than him. I¡¯d have to crawl into a hole somewhere and live out my days till he died of old age.


    Together Muriel and I pulled open the giant double doors as grandly as possible. We had been practicing this move for hours under the watchful gaze of Sylros. ¡°It¡¯s in the speed of the door opening,¡± Sylros had repeated.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if the speed mattered, but it did draw everyone¡¯s attention. The doors opened, Sylros strode through, then went straight to the side. His voice was clear and carried throughout the silent room as he proclaimed the entrance of Mayor Sandervile and Adria.


    Together the father-daughter pair walked out into a giant banquet hall where everyone was waiting for them. Nearly everyone in the room took a knee and bowed their heads. Only those of similar status or from other countries gave polite deep bows.


    I suppose taking a knee in front of someone who was essentially another king could be seen as treason. But, in what roundabout way does that make sense? The line between respect and not too much respect seems to be awfully thin to me.


    Adria had a completely different look about her today. Her lustrous brown hair was curly and bounced around as she strode through the gathering. Her burnt orange dress was created to impress. Even to the most untrained eyes, one could tell it was fit for royalty. The gems that were adorning the dress reflected the candlelight from the chandeliers, which made her shine.


    Even Mayor Sandervile was dressed to the nines today. The man customarily dressed well, but he had gone all out today, it seems. His gray and burnt orange suit was freshly tailored. An ornate blue metal sword hung from his belt loop. He even had a shoulder cape on, something I¡¯d never seen the man wear. The cape bore the symbol of Sandervile, two vipers coiling around a wheat chaff.


    Eventually, Mayor Sandervile raised his hand, and everyone stood back up and clapped. Words of admiration were tossed around, and a group of older-looking men in military uniforms was quite loud. At first, I thought they were accosting Adria, but it seems the object of their admiration was Mayor Sandervile.


    I recognized them as some of the men who attended the sparse gatherings that Mayor Sandervile had. Even under a barrage of praise from his former comrades, it seems even Mayor Sandervile couldn¡¯t help but turn a shade of red.


    After this initial outburst, Mayor Sandervile cleared his throat, and his commanding voice rang out, silencing the entire room once more. ¡°Today is a momentous day. Today we are here in celebration of my beautiful daughter¡¯s first decade of life. We are also here welcoming a certain person from Luminar. It appears, like his father, he is fashionably late.¡±


    This small joke got a few chuckles from the military men and even some of the soldiers standing at guard. I swore I even saw Sir Bril crack a faint smile in the corner of the room, something I didn¡¯t even think was possible.


    ¡°Even so, may we celebrate today in Adrianna¡¯s honor and pray for another decade of happiness and health for her and this great city! And may we enjoy our times of peace with our friends and allies in Luminar and see to another successful tournament in the spring!¡± Mayor Sandervile¡¯s voice boomed.


    The hall resounded in cheering and clapping as both father and daughter waved to the crowds. Now Mayor Sandervile and Adria split and were followed by their respective servants, Sylros to the Mayor and Muriel and me with Adria. This was apparently the part of the party where ¡°Business¡± needed to be conducted. Adria was expected to make rounds and greet the party-goers and it was our job to wait on her and the guests she was speaking with.


    ¡°You look beautiful, Young Master Adrianna,¡± Muriel purred.


    ¡°Really? Thank you, Muri¡­ I like your new uniform, too,¡± Adria responded while blushing.


    ¡°You look stunning as ever, Young Master Adrianna,¡± I said flatly.


    Adria frowned at me, calling her by her full name and title but it couldn¡¯t be helped. Even she understood in this setting; it would only cause problems if I called her by her nickname and didn¡¯t use a title.


    I mean as far as I could tell, Sylros, Muriel, and a few of the servants were the only non-Humans present. I only saw Humans here, and the stares I had been getting all night were not pleasant. Some of the former military men I wasn¡¯t familiar with were even openly hostile with their gazes. Of course, they all hid such looks now that Adria was here.


    Is it because I¡¯m a mixed Elf? I wonder¡­


    ¡°Thanks, Kali¡­ you look nice in your new suit too,¡± she told me with a kind smile.


    With the pleasantries over it was time to begin the ¡°Business.¡± Adria flowed from one partygoer to the next, thanking them or making brief small talk. For the ever social Adria, even this seemed to be a difficult chore.


    Somewhere along the line, I stopped paying attention to the names of the thirty-ninth merchant from Ostela whose name I heard. After that, every interaction just started blending together, and if I was this tired from just listening and supplying wine glasses, then Adria must be exhausted.


    For a passing moment, we even met Gal, Adria¡¯s older brother. He had never once returned to the mansion, as far as I knew, and this was my first time seeing him. He looked a lot like Mayor Sandervile with his brown hair and facial structure. The two caught up briefly, but I could tell they weren¡¯t very fond of each other. It seems Adria might have a strained relationship with her family members, excluding her father.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Adria also had no shortage of people trying to gain her favor. They used many tactics, but Adria turned them all down gracefully and continued on to the next. Even when young men who were older or around her age offered dances and even attempted to talk to her, she would treat them as she treated everyone else. It wasn¡¯t until a young boy that looked to be around my age walked over that Adria had any kind of change of attitude.


    The young boy wore a gray military uniform that covered his small frame. He had short-cropped black hair that was well-groomed, and he had a small bronze dagger dangling from a chain around his shoulder. He smiled brightly as Adria noticed him, and he spoke out in a voice that seemed high-pitched for a young boy.


    Even my voice had begun to change slightly, but I digress.


    ¡°Lady Adrianna, you look lovely today. And happy birthday,¡± he said with a short bow.


    ¡°Tristian! Even here, you can call me Adria. You are the Vice-Mayor¡¯s uhh, son. Yes, please call me Adria like we did as children,¡± Adria said awkwardly.


    The young boy returned the awkward smile. ¡°Anyway, who is this? I remember Muriel, but I don¡¯t know him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Sir Relud, I hope your time at the knight academy has been fruitful,¡± Muriel said with a curtsy.


    ¡°Kaladin Ambersoul, Young Master Adrianna¡¯s servant. It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance Sir Relud,¡± I said with a bow.


    ¡°Wow, a Dark Elf with High Elf ears and two different colored eyes? Where are you from?¡± He asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s a long story, Tristian! And Kali is my friend, not my servant! Anyway, how about you? I haven¡¯t seen you in years! You are so tall and pretty now!¡± Adria exclaimed gleefully.


    Tristian turned a shade of bright red, and he spoke in a hushed embarrassed tone. ¡°Adria! Don¡¯t call me pretty please, I beg you¡­ and it¡¯s been fun at the academy.¡±


    Tristian then began to fill in Adria about what he had been up to for the last five years. Ever since his fifth birthday, he has been training with the knights at the academy in the knight district. He occasionally complained about how it was difficult, but he wore a smile the whole time. Then they began reminiscing about their childhood and talked about all kinds of random things. Even Muriel looked on with a fond smile.


    It seems I may have been the replacement friend for Tristian. Considering that he is the Vice-Mayor¡¯s son, it would make sense that he would be one of the only children that had the luxury of seeing Adria growing up. I doubt even the overprotective Mayor of Sandervile could complain about his second-in-command child spending time with his daughter.


    But that¡¯s only speculation.


    During their conversation, the doors to the hall opened again, and Sylros¡¯s voice rang out through the hall. ¡°In walks the First Prince of Luminar, Xander Constantine Maxwell. Accompanying Prince Xander tonight is a group of Royal Guards from the Kingdom of Luminar along with his tutor and War God, Lord Vasquez.¡±


    The young prince walked in front of his guards and waved to the crowd. He was a young Human boy in his mid-teens. His cinnamon-colored skin and fiery red hair were only accentuated by the red and gold military uniform he wore.


    He flashed everyone a bright smile and his friendly swirling green eyes sparkled as he moved into the hall, followed by guards wearing bright red and gold plate mail. But it was the man walking next to the prince that caught my attention.


    He was a tall Human man wearing a black and red military uniform with a large battle axe on his back. He had a thick mustache above his lip, and his brown hair was kept short. His face was marked with scars, and his warm brown eyes scanned the room. He walked with the steps of a soldier. The tense aura of a veteran rolled off him.


    So this is a War God, huh? He is strong. Very strong.


    Based on aura alone, he is stronger than Sir Bril, maybe even Alnwar. But what about Deguzman? I think that merchant is even stronger than him¡­


    ¡°I see you take after your father, Prince Xander. Always late to the party,¡± Mayor Sandervile¡¯s voice echoed.


    The young prince responded with a smile, and his voice was more soft-spoken than I had anticipated, ¡°Father did always say it wasn¡¯t when you arrive but how you arrive.¡±


    Mayor Sandervile chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure he said those exact words.¡±


    ¡°Mayor Sandervile, it¡¯s an honor to be here. On behalf of the royal family of Luminar, I thank you for hosting this year¡¯s tournament within your city,¡± the prince said while shaking hands with the Mayor. ¡°And of course¡­¡±


    The prince looked around until his eyes met Adria¡¯s. The royal guards fanned out to the side of the room while the War God followed behind him.


    The prince walked up with a warm smile. ¡° Happy birthday, Adrianna. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Xandi! Thanks for coming! Where are Ren and Lauri? I wanted to see them too¡­¡±


    ¡°Lauren is back home and is sorry she couldn¡¯t keep her promise and make it here today. She wishes you a very happy birthday and even sent you a gift!¡± But his smile turned awkward as he scratched the back of his head and chuckled. ¡°And well, Ren¡­ ended up going on a little surprise trip to the Mists with her master. So I¡¯ll just apologize on her behalf¡­ sorry.¡±


    Adria looked a little saddened, but she smiled regardless. ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay¡­ tell them I miss them when you get back, okay? And at least you are here! How was your trip! Are you staying long?¡±


    The prince and Adria caught up on recent events as poor Tristian just moved awkwardly to the side. The prince was leaving the next day to return to his kingdom to prepare for the tournament. The tournament was a joint combat event held by Sandervile and Luminar every few years. Both countries would send their top youths to compete against each other in combat. It was a tradition that was born from the war when the Kingdom of Luminar was still the Old Empire.


    Adria asked all kinds of questions about the happenings of Luminar and the princesses and what they had been up to. Prince Xander recounted everything with a warm smile as he spoke fondly about his younger sisters. It was a completely different conversation when compared to Adria¡¯s last few hours amongst these nobles. She seemed happy to talk about things, and the Prince seemed happy to oblige. Others were hovering around the pair, but none dared to approach them.


    Seeing all the nobles that had tried gaining favor with Adria, I had expected the young prince to do the same, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, his smile and kind words seemed genuine when talking about his sisters. He was either the biggest schemer yet or the most genuine noble I¡¯ve run across. But as the two talked, I slowly began to pay less and less attention as I felt a heavy gaze fall upon me.


    The War God had only given a brief greeting, and afterward, he stood behind the prince in stoic silence. But his eyes never left me. We were currently having an intense staring contest as he stared down at me. It wasn¡¯t an insulting stare or even one that was filled with hate or malice. Instead, it felt like he was probing me for openings as a fighter.


    Of course, I gave no kind of inclination that I could even fight. I occasionally felt his bloodlust directed at me but never responded to it with my own. I realized it was probably my lack of reaction that had him interested in me. Adria and Xander¡¯s conversation began to peter out as the War God placed a hand on the prince¡¯s shoulder.


    His baritone voice was deep and rugged. ¡°Sorry to interrupt you, your highness. I believe you have other duties to attend to tonight.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, I suppose I do. Sorry, Adria, I have to go. But wait! We already left the big gift at the door, but here, Ren and Lauren both wanted you to have this,¡± the prince said with a smile.


    He took a small package wrapped in yellow from his uniform jacket and handed it to Adria. Adria shook the box, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Is this?!¡±


    Xander just laughed. ¡°Sure is. Ren and Lauren were sure you would love it. You did enjoy them quite a bit when you visited last.¡±


    ¡°Thanks! I already ate all the ones I took home. Tell Lauri and Ren that I miss them a bunch and that I¡¯ll come to visit soon,¡± Adria exclaimed with a wide smile.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll relay your thanks. I¡¯ll be sure to see you again before I leave. Have a wonderful night, Adria, and happy birthday.¡±


    The prince said his goodbyes and he gave me a slight head nod that I returned. The War God didn¡¯t stop looking at me until he turned around to follow the prince. I¡¯m not sure what was going on in that man¡¯s mind, but I guess I¡¯ll never know.


    But at least the prince seemed like a genuinely nice guy. It made the idea of fleeing to Luminar all the more enticing. If that was how the first prince was, then I imagine the king and queen must be similar.


    ¡°Whew, I¡¯m so tired¡­¡± Adria complained.


    ¡°You still have a long night ahead of you, Young Master Adrianna,¡± Muriel commented with a smile.


    ¡°I know¡­ I know¡­ I¡¯m thirsty. Kali can I have some of that, please?¡± Adria asked me.


    I was carrying a tray of wine glasses. Did she actually want alcohol? Could she not see how the people were starting to act around her? Let alone the health ramifications¡­


    Oh, drinking alcohol at this age is perfectly normal here, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kali? You have been out of it the last few days. If you are thirsty, you can drink some too, you know,¡± Adria said with a hint of worry in her voice.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Besides, alcohol is poison for the youthful mind,¡± I retorted.


    This was going to be my brain for my entire life. There was no way I was going to ruin its growth at the age of ten. I didn¡¯t even want to entertain that thought.


    Both Muriel and Adria looked at me as if I had said something surprising. ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Where did you get that saying from?¡± Muriel questioned.


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ ancient High Elf saying my mother taught me,¡± I lied.


    Yup, it seems children drinking alcohol is entirely normal.


    ¡°Really? I heard High Elves love wine almost as much as the Dwarves love beer?¡± Muriel pressured.


    ¡°Well, my mom was a little weird, I guess,¡± I tried to deflect.


    Sorry, Mom.


    ¡°If you say it¡¯s bad, then it must be bad, Kali. I¡¯ll just go get some water then,¡± Adria stated somewhat proudly.


    Well, crisis averted¡­ again. I really need to think about these types of things more.


    The party continued well into the night. Guests continued drinking and eating into the twilight hours. But before everything devolved too much, the Mayor took Adria out onto the dance floor and performed a wonderful dance. I wasn¡¯t surprised that Adria could dance well but the Mayor¡¯s grace was surprising to be sure. I suppose he was a soldier after all. He doesn¡¯t carry a sword around for show.


    The night ran down, and guests who could still walk began departing. Those who couldn¡¯t walk were carried by retainers or family and shoved into the back of carriages. Are they not embarrassed with themselves? Getting so inebriated at a ten-year-old¡¯s birthday party? Probably not.


    Adria went to bed as well, saying she had something important to do soon. She had a long day, after all. All of us servants made short work of the cleanup, and we were finished before the sun even rose.


    I was looking forward to some quality sleep myself.


    ¡ª


    I was woken up far too early the next day by Muriel. I do just fine on little sleep, as can most Elves. We can go up to three days without needing sleep until we start feeling the true side effects of sleep deprivation. That of course didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t tired or that I wanted to be awake right now. But even Muriel seemed to be surprised, and she was dressing frantically and urging me to hurry.


    We went to the central staircase and waiting for us was Adria. She was wearing one of her everyday dresses, but she seemed different today. I had never seen her like this before, so I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Kaladin, Muriel, please come with me,¡± she asked us seriously.


    Although she said please, it was rare for her to order us around. Her tone was completely different, but more importantly, she called us by our first names, not our usual nicknames. Adria must be incredibly serious today, but I had no idea why.


    She guided us through the third floor until we reached the Mayor¡¯s office, where Adria promptly threw the door open. Mayor Sandervile was clearly hungover and nursing a headache while Sylros stood at his side.


    ¡°Father,¡± Adria said flatly.


    ¡°Adria?¡± Mayor Sandervile questioned.


    It seems he didn¡¯t understand why his daughter was visiting him. The two just stared at each other while Mayor Sandervile just looked more and more confused. I didn¡¯t even know he could make that kind of facial expression.


    ¡°Father, I want to go to the academy. And I want to take Kaladin and Muriel with me so they can act as my servants.¡±


    Huh? Academy? What is this about suddenly?


    ¡°I see but¡ª¡±


    Adria interpreted her father. ¡°You let Gal go a half year early and even let him stay in the dorms! It¡¯s not fair! I¡¯ll be ten and a half before the second term starts, and I want to attend the winter term,¡± she huffed.


    It seems Adria was very serious indeed. It didn¡¯t seem like she was asking as much as she was demanding that she be allowed to go. I was almost speechless that Adria would even be capable of speaking like this, let alone to her father, the one person she always deferred to.


    ¡°Well, that is a good point. I did let Gal attend our academy half a year early,¡± the mayor said while squeezing the bridge of his nose.


    If I wasn¡¯t mistaken, Squeaks told me Sandervile had two major schools. The knight academy and Sandervile academy. The knight academy, as the name suggested, trained soldiers and officers for the military, while the latter was meant for the non-combative nobility. It seems Adria wants to attend the Sandervile academy.


    ¡°I will arra¡ª¡±


    Mayor Sandervile was once again cut off by an all too familiar voice. ¡°This request is complete and utter nonsense. This girl is not ready to attend the academy, let alone with two slaves as her servants. The academy wouldn¡¯t even accept the older one anyway, and there is no way we can send her there with a gutter Elf slave to represent our family.¡± The voice belonged to Keyla Sandervile, Mayor Sandervile¡¯s primary wife.


    Gutter Elf? That¡¯s a first. Knife ear and tree hugger are pretty common insults I hear, but gutter Elf was a new one. Must be a Dark Elf specific insult.


    ¡°Kaladin isn¡¯t a gutter Elf! He is my friend, and he has proven himself to be a great servant! Even Sylros and father recognize him!¡± Adria said aggressively.


    Wow¡­wow¡­ It''s too early for this. How did I go from being dead asleep thirty minutes ago to being in the middle of a family feud? But going to school¡­ this is¡­ this could be it.


    ¡°I apologize for intruding, but I believe Kaladin would make for an excellent representative for House Sandervile. He has¡ª''''


    Muriel tried speaking up for me, but Keyla silenced her. ¡°Do not speak unless spoken to slave, ¡°she spat. ¡°You and this mongrel have become far too comfortable in your positions. Remember your place,¡± She threatened.


    Then her tone changed quickly as she addressed Mayor Sandervile, who was trying to pretend none of this was happening. ¡°Dear, we can¡¯t possibly send Adria to the academy under these conditions. Surely you wouldn¡¯t send your daughter to live in the dorms alone with two slaves, let alone a single slave boy?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ you bring up a good point, dear,¡± the mayor grumbled.


    ¡°How about a compromise?¡± Sylros suggested suddenly.


    Then with a surprising amount of energy, Mayor Sandervile quickly waved his hands. ¡°Yes, go on, Sylros.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, My Lord. As for sending both Muriel and Kaladin, that would be impossible. It is as you say, My Lady, the academy would not accept a servant as old as Muriel. Servants at the academy are there not only to serve their masters but to train to be proper servants themselves. As for sending Adria alone with Kaladin, that is indeed unacceptable.¡±


    ¡°See! Even Sylros agrees with me, dear,¡± Lady Keyla said haughtily.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Sylros said with a hint of annoyance at being cut off. ¡°But we can have the Vice-Mayor¡¯s son attend the academy with Adria. I believe he has been training at the knight academy and would eventually have to switch over anyways. Doing so now shouldn¡¯t be a problem. The Vice-Mayor¡¯s son is a trained fighter, and as an untrained Elf boy, Kaladin would stand no chance of hurting either the Young Master or the Vice-Mayor¡¯s son if such an event were ever to occur. Not that Kaladin would do that anyway,¡± Sylros added. ¡°This is also a chance to gain favor with your subordinates and show your magnanimity, my lord."


    ¡°My magnanimity?¡± Mayor Sandervile questioned.


    ¡°Yes, I believe that paying for not only your daughter¡¯s fees but that of the Vice-Mayor¡¯s child would be seen as virtuous. Throw in the education of a lowly slave child, and you will seem even more the benevolent ruler. For appearance¡¯s sake, we can even officially up the status of Kaladin from slave to a servant. Of course, that would just be the official statement. As long as Kaladin understands his true position that is all that matters, no?¡± Sylros suggested.


    Sylros. You¡­ you are a genius!


    If this works out¡­ this could be it! This could be the chance I have been waiting for! I almost want to rush and hug the half-Elf man right now. If it wasn¡¯t for this tense atmosphere, I might have just done it.


    Mayor Sandervile stroked his chin and sat back in his chair. It was then that Martin, the sleepy mage, walked in without a word, walked over to Mayor Sandervile, and placed his hand on his head while mumbling under his breath. The color and life returned to Mayor Sandervile¡¯s face as Martin left as quickly as he came. It was either no surprise at all or so astounding that nobody even commented on it.


    ¡°Now that I am feeling better, I understand the concerns that have been brought to my attention. Unfortunately, as things stand I can¡¯t grant your wish, Adria,¡± Mayor Sandervile said.


    Adria looked crestfallen and was about to refute as her disappointment morphed into anger but before she could boil over, the Mayor continued. ¡°However, I believe in the name of fairness to my children. Therefore, I should extend the same opportunity to you, Adria, as I did for Gal. Muriel will not be able to attend the academy, and I won¡¯t be using my name to overthrow rules that have been set in stone long before my tenure. However, for Kaladin, I shall take Sylros¡¯s recommendation. If Vice-Mayor Relud agrees to transfer his son, then I shall acquiesce and allow Kaladin to attend the academy with you as a servant. Is this fair enough, Adria?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thank you, daddy! I love you!¡± Adria said while jumping across the table and hugging her father.


    Well, her mood changes rapidly. I guess this is just who Adria is at her core. It was decided that if Lord Relud transferred Tristian over, then I would accompany those two to the academy. Lady Keyla was absolutely livid as she stormed out of the office in anger. But that¡¯s not what matters.


    This is the chance I have been waiting for. I can not squander this opportunity. No, I won¡¯t squander this opportunity.

 Vol.2 Ch.35- The Vice-Prince and the Prisons School.

    After my little impromptu meeting with the Mayor and family, I was allowed to go back to sleep. Adria tried dragging me along to see Tristian, the Vice-Mayor¡¯s son, but thankfully Muriel managed to convince her that I needed to rest. Something I was more than happy to do.


    It was decided that if Tristian would attend the academy alongside Adria, then I would be allowed to accompany them both. My status while at the school would see me be bumped up to servant instead of slave. But, of course, I was only a servant in name alone.


    I was still very much a slave.


    And Lady Keyla made sure to make everything infuriatingly difficult. If she could have had it her way, I¡¯d be shackled to this house for as long as she lived. Probably worse.


    When I imagined a family with multiple spouses, this was the kind of thing I imagined happening all the time. Grown adults being vindictive, infighting, and have a lack of family unity. Unfortunately, it seems Padraic and his family are the exceptions to the norm.


    An extremely rare case even.


    Nonetheless, this was progress. Any type of ground I gain is better than nothing. Perhaps this might even lead me to no longer being a slave, in which case I can be considered a citizen and then promptly ¡°leave.¡±


    Only if it was that easy...


    One of the biggest opportunities I was looking forward to was being able to send a message out from this city. I thought about dropping one off while I was in the merchant district, but it was far too difficult of a task. Under the watchful eyes of multiple royal guards and at least two of the three strongest fighters in the city-state, the risk was far too significant.


    Much the same would happen if I tried it in the mayor¡¯s district. But at this school, there was a good chance I could slip something out. Even if I could just get the message to ANYONE in Syn¡¯nari, that would be better than nothing. I was thinking of someone, in particular, I would like to contact, but I wasn¡¯t sure where they were exactly. I wonder how I would send a message to a trader who moved around a lot?


    The next biggest chance was to learn about the outside world again. My information coming in has been so scarce there could be a war going on outside, and I would have been none the wiser. The only ordinary people that left the mayor¡¯s district regularly were the guards, and unlike my fellow servants, they wanted nothing to do with me.


    If I went around trying to question guards even in passing, I would be reported faster than I could climb to the mansion''s third floor. I¡¯ve made it this far by trusting in only myself, and I plan to keep it that way.


    I only hope that Tristian and his father will agree to the Sandervile¡¯s terms. I don¡¯t see any reason for them to decline such a generous offer from their lord, but you can never be sure.


    I suppose I will just have to wait it out.


    ¡ª


    The news came back faster than I could have anticipated. Adria had already come back with Tristian in tow when I awoke that same day. Tristian and his father had agreed to the terms, and it seems the three of us would be attending the academy together.


    We would be starting during the winter of the following year since none of us would be ten and a half, which was the cutoff for this year¡¯s winter term. And that would make us nearly eleven years old. Tristian was planning his tenth birthday a few days after Adria¡¯s. It was a shame. The sooner I started, the better.


    The two spent the entire day together, so I was somewhat thankful to get a break after the previous long day and early morning fiasco. Tristian seems as kind and amiable as he did at the gathering that night.


    He has a humble air around him that doesn¡¯t match his noble position. I suppose if there is a vice-mayor would that make Tristian something akin to a vice-prince? I don¡¯t think it works that way, though¡­


    Tristian had begun visiting the mansion far more often than I expected. It turns out he took some time away from the knight academy so he could do self-study with his father and get some well-deserved rest. It was apparently unheard of for someone so young to attend the knight academy. Most children didn¡¯t start till they were at least ten, so Tristian being there since he was five must make him some kind of genius. That or his dad isn¡¯t afraid to pull some strings¡­ I can¡¯t be sure.


    I was somewhat concerned with having Tristian coming over so frequently. I could see that he and Adria were good friends as they seemed to pick up right where they left off. If Adria discards me now of all times, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯ve been working so hard for a chance of escape that coming this far and falling short would be too brutal to handle.


    But thankfully, those events never came to pass.


    Tristian¡¯s birthday came and went. It was much smaller and more intimate when compared to Adria¡¯s. The guest list wasn¡¯t even in the triple digits. It seemed the Vice-Mayor wasn¡¯t keen on big parties, much like the Mayor. But unlike Mayor Sandervile, Vice-Mayor Relud was not the man I was expecting.


    When I heard all the stories from Tristian and how he was currently studying combat under his father, I imagined a man that was similar to Mayor Sandervile. The gruff retired soldier type. But no, Vice-Mayor Relud looked all the part of a strategy officer, glasses included.


    From a distance, the skinny Human man looked like he had never wielded a weapon in his life. Let alone been on any kind of battlefield. Even his somewhat high-pitched voice didn¡¯t resonate anything close to a soldier for me, unlike Mayor Sandervile¡¯s commanding voice. But those things changed when you got a better look at him.


    His hands were calloused, and even though he was a small man, he had the body of a long-distance runner. Through his tailored suit that night, I could tell the man didn¡¯t shy away from physical activity despite being in his fifties. It was a lesson on more than meets the eye. I should have known better than to judge a soldier from their outward appearance.


    We never did end up going to the spring tournament. I was looking forward to going, but Adria decided to focus on her studies rather than wasting time on an event. I was tempted to have Tristian take me with him, but I never vocalized that desire. I guess if Adria wasn¡¯t going, then neither was I.


    Time kept flowing as the date of our attendance at Sandervile Academy crept closer and closer. In just two months, we would be jumping right into the thick of things. Adria had begun to study under a tutor to prepare herself for the coming changes. She had always had a tutor that came about twice a week for a few hours, and what did she learn during those two hours? I have no idea.


    I was never allowed to sit in on the lessons, but at the bare minimum, I could only glean information from Adria. Her arithmetic skills were on par with what I figured a ten-year noble should know in this world. I was proud to say that with my teaching, Cerila and Padraic would both be able to defeat Adria in a battle of numbers.


    But she has continued to improve and I have also been forced to join in these arithmetic lessons along with Tristian. It seems I was expected to know at least the bare minimum so as not to embarrass myself or House Sandervile. At least that¡¯s what Sylros said. But I had to downplay my skills significantly since I already knew everything. I was supposed to be a dumb gutter Elf slave, after all.


    The three of us were also taking Human language lessons that were more geared toward school. Adria and Tristian could read and write in Human just fine, but that was the only language they knew well. Tristian had learned a small amount of Elvish but it was sparse knowledge at best.


    He could ask for water and where to find an inn. Muriel had attempted to teach Adria the Beastmen language, which she quickly dropped as fast as she picked it up. Adria had also begun some modicum of physical training with the help of Tristian and Ester.


    It was¡­ somewhat sad watching Adria attempting to work out.


    Jogging and simple bodyweight exercises that Ester had her go through seemed to drain her quickly. Ester and Tristian also tried to guide Adria through light sword training but¡­ that only lasted a week until all parties gave up.


    I was, of course, exempt from physical training due to my injury, something I was very thankful for. It was one thing to play stupid and hide your mental skills but hiding your physical abilities in front of trained individuals was incredibly difficult. I made that mistake with Dad once. Now I could just continue my training in secret.


    Unfortunately, it seems Adria just doesn¡¯t have any physical talent. But it was when she spent time with Martin that things changed quickly. An average training session with Martin the mage would go down like this.


    Martin walks into the room dedicated to Adria¡¯s studies. He plops down in a chair and mumbles a few things to Adria that even I can¡¯t hear. Then Adria nods her head as if she understands him. It turns out she does understand him somehow. She then proceeds to practice her mana control flawlessly with no further instruction.


    Her natural ability with mana control is very high. A few months in, she could cast her very first Beginner-level water spell. It seems she lacks the capacity for high-end body enhancement, but since it took her such a short amount of time to cast a spell I think it more than makes up for it.


    Adria did say her mother was a mage so it must be in her blood. Tristian, on the other hand, can¡¯t use magic at all. But he is gifted in his ability to use mana enhancement. So pretty much, they are the opposites of each other.


    But it was during a practice session today with Adria and Tristian that I had a burning question. ¡°Hey, Tristian? What if you could use both high-end body enhancement and use magic?¡±


    ¡°Well, you would be really strong of course. Unfortunately, almost nobody can use both. I''ve only heard of a select few War Gods or even Exarchs from the Holy Kingdom being able to use both magic and body enchantment at equal levels. And even then, most people just stick with one or the other. My dad can use a little bit of magic, but when he tries to cast a spell, his body enhancement gets weakened while he is casting,¡± Tristian informed me.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I mumbled.


    Is that really the case?


    I can use both mana enhancement and magic to similar levels. And I can cast magic without compromising my mana enhancement at all. Grandpa drilled this type of training into me from the start. That and learning about magic theory, of course. Those were his two major points for teaching me magic, but it seems even the highest level of people struggle to achieve mastery in both.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I was under the impression that if you had an affinity for any magic, that would just make you that much stronger. But of course, if you could only use one or the other, then you should just focus on one. But that begs the question¡­


    Grandpa¡­ who are you really? And what did you teach me?


    ¡°It¡¯s odd that you can¡¯t use magic, Kaladin. I thought High Elves were supposed to be some of the best mages in the world,¡± Tristian pondered while wiping sweat off his forehead.


    ¡°Seems I¡¯m just unlucky, is all. Maybe there is a school of magic I¡¯ve just never tried before. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find some kind of magic I¡¯m good at,¡± I lied from my relaxed position in the sun chair.


    We were outside in the flower garden today, and I was just passing the time by watching Adria work on her mana control and Tristian his practice swings. ¡°You will definitely find some magic you are good at, Kali! I just know it!¡± Adria exclaimed. She was supposed to be meditating right now¡­ but that never lasted very long either.


    ¡°Mhm, say Tristian, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you something. What kind of sword are you using?¡± I asked. I mean, I knew what kind of sword he was using, but I wanted to hear the name he gave.


    ¡°Oh, this thing? It¡¯s an old imperial gladius. As soon as I picked it up, I just fell in love with it,¡± Tristian said fondly while patting the scabbard on his belt.


    Mmm, yes, that is what I would call it as well. It¡¯s nearly the exact model of the sword the Ancient Romans used on Earth. The blade wasn¡¯t anything fancy and just seemed like a standard steel gladius.


    I wonder if that is just a natural course for the Old Empire, or did someone influence that design from my world? I can¡¯t be sure, but then again, it¡¯s not like somebody wouldn¡¯t try and make a sword like that. The weapons of this world are pretty much the same here as they were in ancient Human history.


    ¡°Wanna swing it around a bit?¡± Tristian asked me.


    ¡°No, thank you, I have an aversion to violence.¡±


    ¡°Really? But what about your Dark Elf blood? Dark Elves are really good fighters as well. I mean, Shadow Dancers are amazing. I''ve seen the two that guard the King of Luminar in action, and they were so cool,¡± Tristian recalled.


    Shadow Dancer guards, huh? Interesting¡­.


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint. I guess I¡¯m just a failure of an Elf,¡± I said self-deprecatingly.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn''t mean it like that,¡± Tristian said awkwardly.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t a failure! Just because you can¡¯t use magic or fight doesn''t matter. If me and Tris get even stronger, we can just protect you! Right, Tris?¡± Adria yelled while still pretending to meditate.


    ¡°Adria! ¡± Tristian hissed. Then he looked away, ¡°But yeah¡­ sure. We can always just protect you, Kaladin. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I appreciate that,¡± I said somewhat honestly.


    It was refreshing being told that somebody would protect me. I felt a little awkward that two ten-year-old kids were offering to protect me, but it is what it is. At least it was a good sign that these two valued me, even if just a little.


    Then a handful of small wiggling green vines erupted from the garden as Adria shot up and danced around yelling. ¡°See! I can protect Tristian and you! Just you wait!¡±


    I wonder¡­ what would you two think of me if you knew the truth?


    ¡ª


    The day of our entrance to Sandervile Academy had finally arrived. Of course, I was expecting us just to show up, be told where to go, and start whatever the heck we were going to do. I mean that¡¯s what I did back in Owlkirk. But I should have known better. This was a school for nobility, and I was attending it with the princess and vice-prince of this nation¡­


    Adria, Tristian, Sylros, Sir Bril, Mayor Sandervile, and myself were all packed into the opulent carriage rolling into the academy. Everyone outside was standing at the sides, gawking at us. It seems this carriage was the official carriage of House Sandervile so just about everyone here knew that inside this carriage was a member of the Sandervile family. The faces of the students and onlookers were filled with both wonderment and surprise. But inside this carriage¡­ the scene was very different.


    ¡°Do you know where the cafeteria is?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°What about your classes? You know where all of those are, right? And the fastest way to get back to the dorms?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I haven''t even taken the placement exams yet¡­ and yes, I know where the dorms are¡­¡±


    ¡°And you are going to come back home every other weekend like you promised, right?¡±


    ¡°Just like we promised Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, but¡ª¡±


    Adria buried her red face into her hands as she screeched, ¡°DAD! I get it! Please¡­ I¡¯m ready, and I¡¯ll be fine¡­ I haven¡¯t been studying and training for nothing¡­¡±


    Tristian just looked at the back-and-forth event with a wry smile, while Sylros inspected the threads on his seat with a faint smile. Sir Brill was as stoic as ever. And I was too busy trying to take in the school.


    Mayor Sandervile exhaled deeply and just gave a nod. A look of acceptance washed over his face. He looks more like a father right now than a head of state. I knew he had a soft spot for Adria, but I didn¡¯t realize it would go to this extent¡­


    Adria was already embarrassed that she had to take the carriage to school. She vehemently expressed that this was the last thing she wanted to do, but Mayor Sandervile shut down that notion with a heavy hand. This morning the carriage was prepared and ready to go three hours before departure on his orders, although that time was definitely not needed. So when her father began firing off these questions, her embarrassment only grew.


    The carriage slowed down, and Sylros, who had been quiet up until now, looked over to Adria with an apologetic look on his face. ¡°Sorry, Young Master Adrianna, please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Ww-What? Sylros, what are you saying sorry for?¡± Adria said nervously.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sylros repeated before stepping out of the carriage as I followed behind him.


    We were outside in what would be the very front of this school. The entourage of royal guards who had been following in front and behind us circled us. Unlike the mansion, this school was constructed with wood and stone. It looked old yet refined, but it still kept the same ideal aesthetics of this City-State. It was simple yet elegant. The burnt orange banners of House Sandervile flapped in the wind, and students and facility alike stood slack-jawed at us.


    Sylros stood at attention, cleared his throat, then called out loudly for everyone to hear. ¡°Arriving today is his Lordship, Mayor Sandervile. And accompanying him today is his daughter and new student of this institution, Adrianna Marie Sandervile. Along with Sir Tristian Relud of House Relud.¡±


    Those who heard the name Mayor Sandervile blinked a few times in surprise, then, as the understanding dawned on them, they all took a knee and lowered their heads. At this time, Tristian and Adria had stepped out of the carriage and were both bright red in the face. If Adria was full of embarrassment before then, now she was ready to burst.


    Oooh¡¯s and Ahh¡¯s emanated from the crowd as the two came into everyone¡¯s view. The uniforms of this school weren¡¯t militaristic and just looked like typical school uniforms. They were gray and yellow for students. The girls wore skirts and shirts, but during the winter, they also wore blazers and sometimes coats.


    The boys wore similar clothing, but they had long pants and a jacket in the winter while hotter days called for shorts and long sleeves. Both Adria and Tristian were wearing the winter uniforms and looked like the ideal pair. I¡¯m sure if there were models for these uniforms, these two would be the clear choices.


    Servants also had their own outfits. They were the same design, but our color scheme was all white. Just from looking out in the crowd, I could see that every student in gray and yellow had a person in white close by them. Servants were technically also students here, but our focus was on supporting our masters through school while learning things along the way.


    Most, if not all, the servants here were either career servants from a renowned family or the fourth or fifth children of nobles¡ªchildren who would have no claim to anything their family had to offer. So instead of being considered deadweight, they would be sent here to learn how to be servants for higher ranking nobility.


    ¡°Your things will be placed into your dorm room for you, Master Adrianna, and Sir Tristian. Good luck with your exams. You too, Kaladin,¡± Sylros said with a slight bow.


    Mayor Sandervile, who hadn¡¯t left the carriage, poked his head from the door. He had a dopey smile on his face as he waved to Adria and gave her some similar words of encouragement. Adria and even Tristian were now about to explode from the embarrassment as they dragged me through the row of royal guards and towards the school.


    Today we would all be taking an exam to see where we would be placed. The students here had all been accepted to this school off of their blood ties, so this exam worked as a way to place children where they belonged academically and physically.


    This school mainly focused on the academic side of things while the knight academy focused more on the martial aspects, but both schools blended both ideas. For example, it was expected of a noble to be able to protect their house and land by force if need be. So physical training and combat were a part of the coursework.


    Even though servants took the exam, it was just a formality. My score wouldn¡¯t matter as I would be going wherever Adria placed. Tristian¡¯s score would usually dictate where he was being placed, but he was in the same boat as me. However, he wasn¡¯t a servant.


    A map was provided for us, and we had all been studying it so we didn¡¯t get lost. Currently, we were headed from the ¡°Great Hall.¡± This room was usually where significant events were held, but today it was going to serve as our testing room.


    A group of adults was waiting outside of a set of large double doors handing paper and giving students instructions as they worked their way through the lines. Together the three of us hopped in line and waited for our turn.


    The teachers were moving fast, so it didn¡¯t take long at all. As soon as Adria approached, the female teacher in front of us must have recognized her as she was about to take a knee before Adria stopped her,


    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m just a normal student, miss.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no, I can¡¯t do that, Lady Sandervile. You shouldn¡¯t have to wait in¡ª'''' the teacher stammered before being caught off by Adria.


    ¡°Just Adrianna is fine, ma¡¯am. I¡¯d like to be treated as a student here, so please help me,¡± she stated clearly.


    The teacher seemed conflicted as she battled with her internal thoughts. On the one hand, she was in front of the princess, and on the other, the princess was giving her an order.


    It seemed the order won out in the end. ¡°Okay¡­ Adrianna. And Sir Relud, I recognize you as well. You two and your servant will be at table A, seat¡¯s one through three. Here is your material and something to write with. Please don¡¯t break the seal until instructed. The physical test will be administered today after the practical,¡± the teacher instructed kindly.


    ¡°He¡¯s not our servant. He is our friend, and his name is Kaladin,¡± Tristian said firmly.


    Huh, that¡¯s usually Adria¡¯s line¡­


    ¡°Oh, uh, yes, of course, Sir Relud. Sorry, Kaladin,¡± the teacher said, taken aback by Tristian¡¯s correction.


    ¡°Not a problem, ma¡¯am,¡± I said.


    We gave our thanks and went to our designated seats. We were at the center table all the way at head position¡­ great. We got comfortable and awaited our instructions.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to do about this test. In reality, I could just not take it, and the outcome would be the same. Of course, if I failed it, that would look bad, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯d be punished.


    If I did poorly, it would be a similar situation. But if I did too good then that would be a problem as well. I suppose I should shoot for the middle of the pack at around 60-70%. Nothing that will make me stand out.


    Shortly after, the teachers began pacing around the hall while one of the teachers stood in front of a podium and projected her voice to the whole room. The instructions were simple, break the seal and start the test. Once completed, turn the test over to a teacher so they could mark you as finished, and you were to take a break and get ready for the physical test.


    With those instructions, we started to take the exam that would decide our place in this new school.

 Vol.2 Ch.36- The Library.

    ¡°Kali, what did you score?¡± Adria asked me as we scanned the pages.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±


    After completing the written portion of the test a few hours ago, everyone got ready for the physical. Since I was injured, I was exempt from taking the physical-based test, which was fine by me. But unfortunately, I didn¡¯t get to see anyone else take the test.


    Tristian told me it was an all-encompassing physical test that included your mana and magic capabilities. First, students did various exercises such as running, jumping, and lifting to see where they were physically. Then those who could use magic were tested on their abilities.


    Those that couldn¡¯t do magic tests instead did mana enhancement tests like carrying an increasing amount of weight on your back till your enhancement ran out¡ªpretty basic stuff. I was expecting some live combat but I guess that might be a little much for the first day.


    I was trying to find my name on the list but I couldn¡¯t see where I was¡­ I was aiming for the middle, and even the lower end for the servants, but my name wasn¡¯t there. Servants were scored separately from the general student body.


    ¡°Kaladin, isn¡¯t that your name up there?¡± Tristian asked while tugging on my sleeve.


    Oh, crap.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess that¡¯s me¡­¡± I said while scratching my head.


    ¡°I knew you could do it, Kali! Congrutionalions!¡± Adria shouted.


    ¡°Good job, hard work pays off, Kaladin,¡± Tristian said with a smile.


    There my name was in the top ten servant scores. How is that even possible¡­ I purposely tried to tank my score, but how was I the fifth-best servant? I didn¡¯t even take the physical test. Are these kids just that bad?


    The top fifteen servants were so far ahead of the bottom percentile that it was insane. The fifteenth place servant scored 109 out of 400. The sixteenth place servant scored a measly sixty seven¡­ this wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.


    ¡°Well, well, isn¡¯t it Sir Relud? I heard you dropped out of the knight academy. Was it too difficult for you?¡± some haughty voice called out from behind us.


    Tristian groaned, and his usual smile faded as he turned around to address the young boy who had called him out. ¡°Dillian Stav¡­ I heard you failed the knight exam for the last two years in a row? Did this academy finally accept you?¡± Tristian mocked.


    ¡°It was just because I was too young! Once I get older, I¡¯ll be going off to the knight academy!¡± Dillian shot back, red in the face.


    Dillian was probably around our age, give or take a year. He had dirty blonde hair and brown eyes and seemed to be in relatively good shape for a noble child. Behind him was a girl in a servant uniform that looked like she might be his sister.


    ¡°Uh-huh. I¡¯m sure daddy will make sure you get in next time. What do they say again? Third time¡¯s the charm?¡± Tristan snickered.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± the boy snarled. Then he looked right at me.


    Sigh¡­ here we go again.


    ¡°I see now¡­ couldn¡¯t make it at the knight academy, so you¡¯re here to hang out with the enemy, an enemy servant with mixed blood. Do you have no shame, Relud? What would your father think if he saw you with one of them?¡±


    ¡°My father is very aware of what I am doing,¡± Tristan snapped. ¡°And what war are you talking about? The war that ended before either of us was even born? And Kaladin isn¡¯t an enemy servant. He is a friend. You should do your best to remember that.¡±


    Dillian scoffed. ¡°Whatever. He probably placed so far at the bottom of the board that it doesn¡¯t even have his name on it. A mixed gutter Elf like him? No wonder his family tossed him away.¡±


    I know the best son in the world doesn¡¯t kill kids. But how about chopping their hands off? Say what you want about me but leave my family out of this.


    ¡°Yeah? Wanna make a bet? I¡¯d wager five large silver that Kaladin outscored your servant, and he didn¡¯t even take the physical test,¡± Tristian said with a sly grin.


    ¡°Fine you got¡ª¡±


    Dillian never got a chance to finish before Adria cut him off. ¡°That¡¯s enough. We are attending the same school now so let¡¯s not do this,¡± Adria said coldly.


    Dillian, who pretended just to notice Adria as if he wasn¡¯t stealing glances at her the entire time, bowed his head like a trained dog. ¡°Lady Sandervile, it¡¯s an honor to meet you. I am¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know who you are, Sir Stav. Now run along,¡± Adria said flatly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Dillian squeaked.


    ¡°I said to run along. You are bothering us,¡± Adria commanded with a shooing of her hand.


    Gone was the regular Adria and in her stead was the same Adria I saw in the Mayor¡¯s office that wanted to attend this school. Dillian was so taken back that he stayed in his bow for too long.


    He didn¡¯t raise up until his servant moved forward and bowed even deeper and spoke in a soft voice. ¡°Please forgive him, Lady Sandervile and Sir Relud. My brother can be over-competitive sometimes, but he means no disrespect towards either of you.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure calling me a gutter Elf or an enemy servant was competitive in nature, but at least this girl was trying to salvage this situation. It seems she should be the master and him the servant. What a shame this world puts stock on who came out of their mother first.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your apology is accepted, and there is no bad blood between us. So let¡¯s try and get along, okay?¡± Adria suggested to the girl with a smile.


    The girl looked up and smiled faintly back. She bowed a bit deeper and then grabbed her brother by the arm, dragging him along as she walked away.


    ¡°Tristian¡­ try not to cause problems on the first day, please¡­¡± Adria said with a sigh while watching the two walk away.


    ¡°Sorry, he¡¯s just a punk. Even though he failed the knight exam twice, he kept coming around the academy and bothering everyone. And he made fun of Kaladin¡­¡± Tristan pouted.


    ¡°I know. I never said I liked him either, but we don¡¯t want my dad to send us home when we just got here. Kaladin is tougher than that. And besides, as long as we understand Kaladin, that¡¯s all that matters,¡± Adria said matter of factly. But then she turned away shyly. ¡°But of course, we won¡¯t let people make fun of him either¡­ I can¡¯t say anything, so I¡¯ll leave it up to you.¡±


    Tristian returned her smile. ¡°Of course. Just leave it to me.¡±


    So that¡¯s why Adria didn¡¯t say anything to the teacher or this punk. She is afraid that the Mayor is going to send her home if she misbehaves. As the daughter of the Mayor, she has to act accordingly around these people.


    Adria ended up placing fifth overall in the student category. The regular student section was much more competitive than the servant section, there wasn¡¯t a disparaging gap, and the top one hundred students all scored over two hundred. She did well on the written portion, but on her physical exam, she crushed it because of her mana control and magic.


    Tristian placed second overall with a score of 389. The first-place student scored a whopping 392, and his name was Rosom Dun. According to Tristian, he was the son of a high-ranking official, but that was all he knew.


    But that was the end of the activities for today. Tomorrow morning we would wake up and come back to this board where we would find our class placements. Judging by both of their scores, we would probably be heading for the top class this school has to offer.


    I was hoping that Adria wouldn¡¯t do so well, but I guess she has been working hard this last year. Also, it¡¯s not like this school wouldn¡¯t put the princess in the highest available class regardless of her scores.


    We walked around the campus for the rest of the day and familiarized ourselves with the layout. Reading a map was one thing but seeing things for yourself was better. The outside of the school was simple, but the inside was lush.


    The hallways were lined with paintings and fine rugs. It appears that the budget for this school goes into the hallways¡­ Squeaks told me that Sandervile wasn¡¯t nearly as well off as Ostela or even Whieland in regards to money. Maybe my time in the Sandervile mansion has jaded my opinion somewhat.


    Now that Adria was free from the masses of people, she seemed to be enjoying herself as we walked around the school. Other students had attempted to come up to the three of us but Tristian was radiating an aura of hostility towards anyone who even thought about approaching us.


    The only people he allowed through were teachers who gave their kind regards to both Tristian and Adria. Adria would kindly tell them just to call her Adrianna instead of Lady Sandervile, and that was the end of that.


    It seemed that wearing this white uniform made me somewhat invisible to others. People would give me a passing glance of interest or indifference. It was usually one or the other, but I paid no mind. It was probably better this way.


    I was more excited about the lack of guards here. With such little guard presence inside of the school, it would allow me to be freer than I have been in years. Teachers were around, but I doubted they would even acknowledge my existence if I were careful about things.


    Of course, guards were also stationed on the perimeter of the school and they weren¡¯t so far away that I could take advantage and escape from this place. I was still in the center of Sandervile, with three districts separating me from the outside world.


    But it was a start.


    We got bored and decided to head to our dorm room. Even though this place had dorms, it was less like these noble kids living on their own and more like they were being sent to a boarding school. Everything was done for these kids.


    Their food, laundry, and other miscellaneous things were all handled by the school. And anything the school didn¡¯t run, we servants were to fill in the gaps. The students were expected to sleep and wake up and follow the schedule. Those were the only expectations placed upon these kids. And passing their classes, of course.


    Our dorm room wasn¡¯t even a dorm room either¡­ It was double the size of Adria¡¯s room at the mansion and looked more like a master bedroom fit for a king than a dorm room. I guess this room was specifically designed for the Mayor¡¯s offspring. There was no way the other rooms were like this.


    The room was sectioned off into five smaller rooms and one massive room. And there was a sort of common room in the center with long couches and a massive dining table. Some extra chairs were set up in front of a wood fireplace. The room didn¡¯t have any kind of kitchen or anything.


    Adria would be living in the one massive room that by the time we arrived, had been completely outfitted to look like her room at the mansion. It was like they just lifted her room and carried it here. Tristian would be taking the room adjacent to her that was filled with his belongings from home and my room¡­


    ¡°Uh, Kaladin¡­ where is your door?¡± Tristian asked, who seemed just as confused as me.


    Yes, where was my door?


    That was the question on my mind as well. Unfortunately, somebody had gone through the trouble of removing the door from the hinges and leaving the small room wide open to the main common room. Not only that, but the other rooms also had the doors removed and were devoid of furniture. I could only sigh.


    I was looking forward to having some privacy. I¡¯ve been sharing a sleeping area with other people for almost four years¡­ I can¡¯t have anything, can I?


    I walked into the small room and took stock of everything. It was nice, very nice actually. The furniture was all high quality and the bed looked comfortable. I had a dresser, bed, chair, and desk¡ªall things I would want or need in a room. On the desk was a piece of paper written in Elvish.


    Sorry about the door. Mayor¡¯s orders- Sylros


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    I scrunched the paper up and was tempted to set it on fire in front of everyone. But I bit down on my frustration. How petty can someone be¡­ what¡¯s the difference between me having a door and just sneaking out on my own? Ridiculous.


    ¡°What did the note say?¡± Tristian asked me.


    ¡°No door for me, Mayor¡¯s orders apparently.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that makes no sense? Why wouldn¡¯t he want you to have a door?¡±


    I just shrugged. ¡°It is what it is.¡±


    I also didn¡¯t have much to my name either. In my drawers was an extra school uniform along with a summer warmer weather uniform¡ªtwo pairs of sleeping attire. Athletic wear. And my mansion uniform. This was everything I owned in this world.


    Adria and Tristian both decided to stay in the dorm until dinner time. I, on the other hand, had made a decision.


    It was time to do some learning.


    ¡ª


    The library was, as expected, extensive, and there was so much paper¡­ rows and rows of bookshelves filled the place, and I was happy to say that the books here didn¡¯t seem useless¡ªno books on how to bake a cake for a noble around here thankfully.


    I was in search of a few things here. First, I wanted every book I could find on Vampires and, more specifically, Blood Magic. Next, I wanted a few history books from the last two or three decades. And then after that, anything that seemed interesting.


    I had about two hours before I had to meet Adria and Tristian for dinner. I would have liked to skip out on it today, but I had to maintain my good servant facade. The librarian and the older students eyed me suspiciously, but there were plenty of servants in the library, so it wasn¡¯t odd for me to be here. My fake status as a servant changed everything for me. If I was still a slave, being here on my own would have seen me getting punished.


    I perused the library and selected anything that seemed practical. There were only two books on Blood Magic. A handful that had anything to do with Vampires, but what surprised me was the severe lack of history books.


    The entire section for history was about half a bookshelf full at the back of the library. And most of the ¡°books¡± were translated manuscripts that had barely anything to do with history. The others were similar cases of preserved documents or journals. It was very lackluster and surprising.


    Especially since that Deguzman merchant wrote his own history book, and it was a few hundred pages long. Was history being censored by the state? If so, why? Wouldn¡¯t they then want to push their version of history more?


    How odd.


    Ignoring the things I couldn¡¯t control, I sat down at a small table in the back and began flipping through the selected books. The books on Blood Magic were things I already knew for the most part.


    Vampires used Blood Magic, and Blood Magic did something to people¡¯s blood... not very descriptive. But what I did learn was that all Vampires could use Blood Magic as they were one of the only races that had a guaranteed ability to use magic upon birth. Also, any race that bred with a Vampire produced a Vampire 100% of the time.


    So you could have Beastmen, Human, Dwarven, and Elven Vampires¡­huh.


    The usage of Blood Magic varied from individual Vampire to Vampire, but they were known for being able to enhance their bodies to the extreme, making them mighty warriors.


    From what I could tell, it didn¡¯t seem like they could use magic in a traditional sense. No Blood Magic mages or something. According to this book, Vampires can¡¯t use any other type of magic whatsoever.


    This book also mentioned that Vampires used to be even stronger and that you could tell a Vampire¡¯s strength by how red their eyes were. Vampires of old had completely red eyes and were far more powerful than current generation Vampires. So I guess that is where Squeak¡¯s saying ¡°Redder the deader¡± comes from.


    That was pretty much it for that book, and the other book had even less information. The other book focused on slave Obedience Collars and covered topics I was already aware of. Vampires could use Blood Magic to create an Obedience Collar.


    A little bit of blood from the master and a little from the servant in conjunction with a slave collar would see a master-servant pact made if placed onto a person. Those under the effect of an active Obedience Collar couldn¡¯t disobey their master.


    They also couldn¡¯t harm themselves or their master if given an order. A slave collar could be taken off by an Expert level mage or higher using a strong pulse of mana. However, an Obedience Collar couldn¡¯t be taken off by anybody other than the master. If one tried to take an obedience collar off by force, it would kill the slave.


    After that little tidbit, I skimmed through more of the Vampire history books and learned some minor things. Most of it was just hearsay, however. So apparently after the Dragon Emperors and The Six defeated Emperor Talgan, the Empire of Nul fractured into smaller countries. These smaller countries warred for years, trying to gain land and power over each other. Many nations fell and rose since Talgan¡¯s defeat, and even today, the northern part of Amoth, where the Vampire¡¯s native land is a warzone.


    So far, I¡¯ve learned nothing in regards to my injuries.


    No Vampire curses or Blood Magic being used to cause permanent injuries. I¡¯m at a loss on what to do. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to have to get another Vampire to help me or get in contact with a high-ranking light mage. Preferably I could just go back to Grandpa¡­


    Going to the Holy Kingdom might be a possibility. The Holy Kingdom of Arotal fought Talgan along with The Six and the Dragon Emperors, so surely there are some records there.


    So for my injuries, I¡¯m going to have to take another path. And I¡¯m wondering if something in this book can help me. I grabbed a book on plants and herbs in central Illyrcium. Most of my botanical knowledge was for plants and herbs native to Syn¡¯nari, which had a completely different ecosystem to the mainland. I flipped through pages and read through anything that could possibly cure injuries, reduce pain, or even¡­


    What is this? Why did Dad never mention this to me? I read a little more, and I understood. Well, of course, he wouldn¡¯t want his son to take something like this.


    Consuming this fungus native to the southern lands of the Dark Elven tribes sends the user into an uncontrollable berserk-like trance. The affected individual sees a dramatic increase in both strength, stamina, and combat prowess. However, the user loses complete control of themselves and is incapable of performing higher functions such as using magic or critical thinking. The fungus also has a severe backlash. Once the user comes down from their berserker-like state, they are hit with waves of extreme fatigue and mental fogginess. These can be mitigated by a light mage, however. Repeated usage of the fungus will lead to a state of mental weakness that even the strongest light mage can not cure.


    So a mushroom that turns people into mindless berserkers, huh? I was curious because one of the main points for this fungus is the fact the user feels no pain, and it has a few other attractive qualities. It almost sounds like the start of¡­ mmm probably not. The side effects and the uncontrollable mental state are too much of a downside for me to take it as is.


    It seems it¡¯s common for Dark Elves to use this drug in rituals or honor battles. Honor battles? Ah, yes, Dad did mention Dark Elves fought honor battles with the Dragonkin that also called The Barrens home.


    Even though the Dragonkin live there as well, it seems people still referred to The Barrens as Dark Elf territory. But I wonder what kind of rituals it was used in? The book has it written down as if they are two separate things.


    Mmmm¡­.


    I didn¡¯t have much time to think this over since dinner was rapidly approaching. I placed back the books I didn¡¯t plan on reading anymore and checked the herbal book out. To anyone asking, I was simply just following my Elven blood and was curious about the plants of this region. That''s what I planned on saying to anyone who asked anyway. Within two hours, I learned more than I have in four years.


    This was an excellent start.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Stop right there, you gutter Elf,¡± a familiar voice spat.


    It¡¯s literally the first day. Why can¡¯t you bother someone else, Dillian?


    ¡°Yes, sir. How can I help you?¡± I said as calmly as possible.


    Even though I was a servant here, socially, I was still leagues behind this kid¡­ and his little entourage. It seems he left his rational sister at home and opted for some extra meatheads. Dillian had about four other students with him as they surrounded me on my way to the Dorms.


    ¡°What is a baby-eating monster like you getting all buddy-buddy with Lady Adrianna? Huh?¡± Dillian questioned.


    ¡°Baby-eating monster?¡± The words flowed from my mouth without me even thinking.


    I¡¯ve been called a lot of names over the years. Since I¡¯m a mixed Elf, I get the whole catalog of insults. Gutter Elf is for Dark Elves, knife or dagger ear for High Elf, and even though I¡¯m not a Wood Elf, I still get tree hugger occasionally.


    But baby eaters? That¡¯s just¡­ weird. And it must be a relatively new insult since I¡¯ve never heard anyone call me that.


    ¡°I know you heard me the first time! Everyone knows Dark Elves eat babies. My dad said during the war. The Shadow Dancer mercenaries would steal children and eat them!¡± Dillian yelled. The others who were trying to intimidate me just looked at me like I was the devil walking.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten a child in my life, nor do I ever want to?¡± I responded, not being able to hide my confusion.


    I was so taken aback by this that I didn¡¯t even feel threatened anymore. I¡¯ve noticed that I am the only full-blooded Elf in this entire school. Some half-Elves are roaming around, but they are all servants, so they must just be some noble¡¯s bastard children.


    But this was just insane. I get that people fear what they don¡¯t understand, but how did my Dark Elf kin ever get associated with eating babies?


    ¡°Lies! It doesn¡¯t matter! How about you just do what¡¯s best for Adrianna and Tristian and go back to wherever you came from,¡± Dillian threatened while walking toward me slowly. I was sure he was trying to be intimidating, but he just didn¡¯t have it in him.


    I would love nothing more than to do just that.


    But I couldn¡¯t say that out loud. I couldn¡¯t say or do anything right now. If I even so much as scratched these kids, I was putting my life in danger. This was the difference between being a servant and being a noble. And if it got out that a non-Human slave attacked a noble child¡­ I don¡¯t even want to think about what would happen to me.


    I watched as the rest of them closed in on me slowly but Tristian¡¯s voice echoed through the hall with palpable bloodlust. ¡°Get away from him.¡±


    Tristian, along with someone else, had approached the group from behind. I didn¡¯t recognize the young Human boy next to Tristian, but he was tall with blonde hair and green eyes. He had a placid look on his face with his arms crossed.


    ¡°Tristian! I¡¯m doing you a favor. Please just let me handle this,¡± Dillian spoke vehemently.


    This kid¡­ actually believes this doesn¡¯t he? I thought he was just an asshat noble brat, but the way he is talking, he genuinely believes I¡¯m a baby-eating monster here to kill Tristian and Adria.


    ¡°I believe Sir Relud said that was enough, Dillian,¡± the boy with blonde hair spoke. His voice was calm and even. It was pleasant on the ears.


    ¡°But Rosom! You can¡¯t be taking this Elf¡¯s side!¡±


    ¡°What do you have against him? I fail to understand how you could harbor any ill-will to a crippled Dark Elf boy. You claim he is our enemy yet the Dark Elf mercenaries fought with us, did they not? They fought until their commander was assassinated,¡± Rosom said matter of factly. There was no anger in his voice; he was just stating what he believed to be true. If anything, he seems confused.


    So this was the number one student in the academy? And I knew the City-States were in an alliance with the old empire, so Dad did technically fight as an ally. But I didn¡¯t know the bit about the commander of the Dark Elf forces being assassinated.


    ¡°But¡ªbu¡ª¡± Dillian stammered.


    ¡°Besides, you inflicting injury on Lady Sandervile¡¯s servant would be uncouth of somebody of your status, Sir Stav. Yes?¡± Rosom questioned while tilting his head to the side.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Dillian said weakly.


    It seems Dillian couldn¡¯t say much to that when Adria was brought up. It was true I could have never stopped Dillian, but other nobles of equal or higher standing could quickly put him in his place. Tristian was standing at the side glaring daggers at everyone while Rosom handled the overwhelmed Dillian.


    Either from anger or embarrassment, Dillian stormed off in a huff. His pathetic group of cronies followed close behind him while Tristian walked over to me. ¡°Are you okay, Kaladin?¡± he asked, worry evident in his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks to the both of you,¡± I said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even do anything¡­¡± Tristian said quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Rosom said while extending his hand, ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Kaladin. My name is Rosom Dun of House Dun.¡±


    Does this guy want to shake my hand? How long has it been since somebody has offered a handshake to me? Taking my surprise with a chuckle he just grabbed my hand that wasn¡¯t holding a book and shook it.


    Rosom turned to Tristian. ¡°I¡¯m glad we could find your friend.¡± Then with a slight wave as he walked away, he left me with some parting words. ¡°If those guys keep causing you problems, Kaladin, you should stick with one of us. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t bother you then.¡±


    No can do. Being able to move around freely is worth more than whatever injuries Dillian and his little crew can inflict on me. And this Rosom guy¡­ unlike the Prince of Luminar, I don¡¯t get the same feeling.


    Have I gotten better at understanding people? Perhaps all my time around these nobles has helped me understand people who don¡¯t seem genuine. I feel like this Rosom kid has alternative motives. He probably just wants to get closer to Tristian and Adria, and helping the poor little servant boy makes him look good. That¡¯s the feeling I get, at least, I can¡¯t be sure.


    ¡°What was that all about?¡± I asked Tristian.


    ¡°Well, I thought I was going to find you in the library, but by the time I got there, you had already left. And then I ran into Rosom, and we talked for a little bit and we found you together,¡± Tristian explained awfully fast.


    ¡°You came looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Well yeah, I had a bad feeling since you were taking so long, so I told Adria I was going to get you for dinner, and it seems I was right,¡± Tristian said somewhat proudly.


    ¡°Thanks for looking out for me, Tristian,¡± I responded truthfully.


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, no problem. Let¡¯s go eat,¡± he said quickly.


    ¡°Sounds good. Hey Tristian, what do you wanna do with your life?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Huh? Do with my life?¡± he asked, scratching his head.


    Oops, probably phrased that a little wrong for a kid.


    ¡°I mean like¡­ what do you wanna be when you grow up?¡± I corrected as we walked together to meet up with Adria. And by walk, I mean I limped, and he kindly matched his pace with mine.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure. I like practicing and using my sword, so maybe a knight like my dad? Honestly, I¡¯ve just never really thought about it,¡± Tristan said thoughtfully. ¡°What about you, Kaladin?¡±


    ¡°I just want to live my life, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Tristan smiled. ¡°Yeah, that would be nice too.¡±


    You¡¯re a good kid, Tristian. Much like Adria, if the circumstances were different, I¡¯d like to be real friends with you someday.


    Too bad I don¡¯t see that day ever happening.

 Vol.2 Ch.37- An Opportunity Arises.

    ¡°The end of the three-century war that pitted the two largest Empires of Illyrcium against each other ended in an¡­ unforeseen way. How exactly did the war end, Tane?¡± the teacher asked a random student.


    The student groaned. ¡°The War Gods of the Grand Brax Empire rebelled and took over the empire.¡±


    ¡°Yes and no. It¡¯s true the War Gods performed a successful coup and overthrew the Brax Emperor but what led to these events transpiring, Alice?¡±


    ¡°The Elves sent assassins that killed a bunch of military officials or something.¡± a young girl removed her head from her hands and, with dead eyes, answered.


    ¡°That is one factor, yes,¡± the teacher sighed.


    It seemed she had reached her limit, so she just continued on her own. ¡°The Empire of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth sent assassins deep into Brax territory and ended up assassinating many high-ranking Brax military officials, including the commander of the Dark Elf forces. This deep strike was a huge success, and many of the Tel¡¯an¡¯duth assassins managed to escape capture. The High Elves, thinking they had struck a major blow to Brax, celebrated and, in doing so, were blindsided by the Brax counterattack. Unbeknownst to Tel¡¯an¡¯duth, Brax had sent their own assassins. During a celebration, Brax assassins successfully infiltrated the Tel¡¯an¡¯duth royal palace and crippled the High Elf imperial family, killing off many royals.¡±


    The teacher turned around with a smile that didn¡¯t seem all that happy. It was the end of the day, and most of the students of Class S1 were at their limits. It didn¡¯t help that this was all old news to them, and their parents had probably been regurgitating this stuff to them for years.


    The war ended a little over two decades ago, so most of these kids couldn¡¯t care less. But for me, this was important. There was no doubt in my mind that my parents played a part in these events.


    Thankfully, the teacher resigned herself to finishing the lecture. ¡°With both Empires crippled, a surprising turn of events came to pass. Tired from centuries of war, the Brax War Gods, led by their commander, rallied behind a banner of change. With the strongest fighters in the country being supported by a large portion of the military along with the deaths of many high-ranking generals who were loyal to Brax, the Brax royal family never stood a chance. War God Bishop Maxwell, who would become the first and current King of Luminar, assaulted the capital in a surprise attack.¡±


    The teacher stopped, took a drink of water, sighed while looking out at the class, then continued. ¡°City guards allowed the War God¡¯s forces to march into the capital before they realized it was too late. However, the Brax Emperor managed to erect the Guardian Shield over the palace, stopping War God Maxwell¡¯s advance. The Guardian Shield is a legendary class dungeon item that erects an impenetrable barrier. It¡¯s said that a similar artifact was used by Emperor Talgan to keep the Dragon Emperors and The Six at bay during the siege of the capital of Nul. With the Guardian Shield deployed, the War Gods had no choice but to perform a holdout. The Dwarves of Krunbar had begun an assault in the westernmost part of Brax, so forces were deployed to quell the tide of Dwarves. However, the War Gods did not have to wait long. Insurgents inside of the palace brought down the Guardian Shield just a handful of days after the holdout began. The palace was stormed, the Brax royal family was put to death for treason against their countrymen, and the Kingdom of Luminar was born. Peace between the warring nations was brokered, ending the three-century long war.¡±


    The teacher turned around to face the class and sighed. I¡¯m sure 90% of the class stopped paying attention some time ago. But I had learned a lot. I didn¡¯t need to pay attention to 99% of the stuff this school had been teaching me over the last few months, but history lessons were always the best time to learn something new.


    It was a shame history was only lectured once a week for only an hour and a half. I was curious as to why it didn¡¯t seem all that important to these people. Perhaps cultural differences? Even Mom and Dad didn¡¯t seem too keen on telling me the history of things. Mom told me that fairy tale about Talgan, but that was pretty much it.


    Anyways, that¡¯s how everything went down, huh?


    Mom and Dad were part of those events in some shape or form. I just know it. If I had to take a guess, Mom must have been Tel¡¯an¡¯duth royalty that had escaped the assassinations. The way she talked and carried herself was just so different from everybody else. And since I¡¯ve been around my fair share of royalty these last few years, I can see how Mother fits the bill.


    And knowing my father, he was probably one of the assassins sent by Brax. It¡¯s one thing to send your best men deep into enemy territory to attempt an assassination of officials, but expendable mercenaries are another. That would have made my father and the Dark Elves the perfect choice.


    But what really happened then?


    Maybe Dad got hurt, and Mom took him in? Perhaps it was even a love at first sight type of thing? I¡¯ve heard that things like that can happen. It sure seemed like Mom and Dad loved each other very much.


    They had disagreements, sure, but they never fought. And although my Dad is strong, I know his gentle soul all too well. I sighed. Either way, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll never really know what happened unless they tell me themselves.


    The teacher began to pack her things as the class took her actions as an opportunity to start talking amongst each other. This happened to be an excellent time for me to learn even more things. Gossip flowing from these noble children had taught me a few things. It mostly lets me keep up to date on the happenings of the world. It seems nothing major is going on right now, no wars to speak of at least.


    I tried to focus on conversations, but it was difficult with my damaged ears. I¡¯m sure if I could hear normally, I would be able to tell exactly who was talking and what they were saying but right now, my hearing is slightly worse than the average Human if I had to guess.


    But there was a conversation amongst two boys about a row back from me that caught my attention. ¡°Hey, did you hear about that new dungeon that was found?¡±


    ¡°What new dungeon? I didn¡¯t hear anything about that. Are you messing with me?¡±


    ¡°No! My cousin was part of the team that went to map it out first. It¡¯s on the edge of the Barrens on the Dark Elf side, and he said it was almost like ruins or something.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all that special. I heard the Iron Citadel to the north is just one giant underground Dwarven city that got turned into a dungeon.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even let me get to the best part!¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°ANYWAYS, my cousin said. By the time he got there, the dungeon had been cleared and the core destroyed. Even the entrance to the dungeon wasn¡¯t even there anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then how do they know if the dungeon even existed in the first place? Dungeons don¡¯t just disappear. It sounds like your cousin is a big fat liar.¡±


    ¡°He is not¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªKaladin? Hey, Kaladin, are you okay?¡± Tristian asked me while tugging my arm, pulling me away from the boy¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m fine, just zoning out,¡± I responded quickly with a wave of my hand.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been doing that a lot recently. Are you sure you are okay?¡± Tristian asked me with a worried expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Just a bit tired, I guess,¡± I said awkwardly. Tristian didn¡¯t press me any further as Adria just gave me her own worried look.


    I was indeed a bit tired. I¡¯ve been staying up a few days at a time to try and cram as much information in as I possibly could. The library was open late at night, and even when it closed, they didn¡¯t bother to check if anybody was still inside.


    Elves don¡¯t have to sleep and eat as much as Humans do so I¡¯ve been taking advantage of that part of my biology. Of course, Humans don¡¯t technically need to sleep and eat every day either but doing so sure does make one feel better. It¡¯s much the same for Elves, but we don¡¯t get the negative drawbacks of sleep deprivation till about the third day of staying awake.


    We can also go about four whole days without feeling hungry but I never skip meals. If I skipped meals, I¡¯d be even smaller than I already am and that was unacceptable. If I wanted to grow up big and strong, I needed to consume calories.


    Doing all that while maintaining my mana enhancement and physical training in secret wasn¡¯t making my life easier. But thankfully, the food here at the academy was pretty dang good; I had to admit. Even outside of the three primary meal times, you can always go to the cafeteria to eat if you weren¡¯t in class.


    Taking full advantage of that, I¡¯ve increased my food consumption to the maximum. And I¡¯ve made sure to diversify my intake and be as nutritionally balanced as possible. I¡¯m pretty proud of that if I do say so myself. I¡¯m sure my knowledge of nutrition from my previous life surpasses anyone in this world. But then again, I¡¯m not sure if it applies to Elves¡­


    ¡°Oh! Yes, one more thing before I go. Your homeroom teacher told me to mention some of these things for you guys since he forgot,¡± the history teacher called out to everyone.


    She started writing down various things on the board. The students who didn¡¯t care one bit about the lesson paid great attention to the information being written down. Most of the items were events to look forward to for the next year or so. Events like a festival, plays, traveling merchants or performers, and a few knight bouts here and there. Most stuff kids would be interested in seeing. But it was the last two things that stood out the most.


    ¡°And yes, before the start of your second year, you will have two big events to look forward to. The Guided Monster Extermination and then the First Winter Banquet.¡±


    The Guided Monster Extermination? What was that?


    I was about to ask, but Adria being Adria asked before anyone could even raise their hands. ¡°What¡¯s the Guided Monster Extermination?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, a good question, Adrianna. Before the start of your second year, Classes S1, A1, and B1 will be teaming up with the Knight Academy for a monster extermination practice. As nobles, it is expected that you will have to issue monster extermination requests for your land throughout the year. Since you are ordering people to fight monsters, you yourselves should understand what you are asking others to do. It will also give you a chance to gain some real combat experience against monsters, something that may come in handy in saving your lives one day. A select few of you may even one-day command soldiers, and monsters are known to attack even large armies for food. So along with your teachers and young knights from the academy for protection, we will be heading into the forest to slay low-threat level monsters. We are not heading deep into the forest and will only be facing monsters on the outskirts with threat levels of twenty or below,¡± the teacher explained.


    The students in the class began murmuring to each other, whispering about monsters and fighting. ¡°Is everyone in class going?¡± Adria asked.


    ¡°Yes, even servants will be attending. It¡¯s imperative that servants who have been training alongside all of you are familiar with how you fight and act under pressure. I pray that a day never comes where you have to fight a monster in the wild but pretending that something like that will never happen is foolish. Monsters are real, and they will attack you if given a chance. And if you are not prepared, you will perish,¡± the teacher said grimly.


    Oh my. This is it.


    This is a golden opportunity, and it¡¯s being given to me on a silver platter. I¡¯ve been wracking my brain for years on how to escape but they are going to just let me walk out of the city on a little field trip? I can¡¯t believe this. I had no idea an event like this was going to happen.


    It made sense, though. This was pretty much a hand-holding exercise on killing monsters. I¡¯m sure if any of these kids went face to face with a Shadowling like I did, they would die 100% of the time. Most of these kids won¡¯t ever see a monster again, so this must be a way to have them empathize with the people they are sending out to hunt monsters. If they understand what even low-threat level monsters can do, they would be less likely to send a group of people to their deaths.


    At least, that¡¯s what I think the school¡¯s thought process is. With teachers and knights in tow, these kids shouldn¡¯t have a single worry. Which honestly might backfire on the entire goal of teaching them a lesson. But I digress, now I have to prepare myself.


    How am I going to go about this?


    ¡°What¡¯s the First Winter Banquet?¡± Tristian asked Adria.


    Adria¡¯s eyes lit up and she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a big feast and dance they put on for a successful year at school! It¡¯s going to be soo much fun, we all get to dress up and dance and stuff. I can¡¯t wait¡­ I wish we could just skip the monster hunt or whatever.¡±


    Absolutely not. I¡¯ll go as Tristian¡¯s servant if I have to. I¡¯ll get down on my knees and beg him to take me if it comes down to it.


    ¡°Adria, we can''t miss the event, it''s important, you know. Besides, I think it will be fun. We get to camp for a single night. Us three camping together sounds fun, right?¡± Tristian said with a warm smile.


    Yes, absolutely, Tristian.


    Adria sighed profoundly and audibly. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right¡­ when you put it like that, it sounds kinda fun. But what about Kali?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s wrong with Kaladin?¡± Tristan asked.


    ¡°He is hurt, so he can¡¯t go hunting out in the woods!¡± Adria argued.


    The hell, I can¡¯t! I don¡¯t care if I have to limp my sorry ass across the entire damn forest. I¡¯m going.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Besides, I¡¯d like to go to the forest. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had the chance to enjoy one,¡± I said curtly.


    Both Adria and Tristian winced at my words. Neither of them could meet my gaze and they both deflated into their seats. I never spoke about my desires to them, and I never complained either. I was waiting for a time like this, so if I ever wanted something my words would be all that more potent.


    Was I guilt-tripping these two children? Yes. Do I care? More than I thought I did. I felt a faint semblance of what I believe to be regret from being so harsh to them. But I needed to get my point across regardless of how it made me or them feel.


    The bell rang, saving us from an awkward atmosphere. The bell rang at the end of the school day and the start of the rest days. Adria sighed deeply once more.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tristian asked nervously.


    ¡°Me and Kali have to go home today. And I don¡¯t wanna go,¡± Adria moped. Seemingly back to normal.


    Tristian sighed in exasperation at his friend. ¡°It¡¯s not all that bad, Adria. It¡¯s only two days, and then you will be right back here. You should be lucky your dad doesn¡¯t have you come home every rest day,¡± Tristian reasoned.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Adria just huffed in response. I wasn¡¯t much of a fan of going back to the mansion either. My freedom here was far too good, so returning to where I was a slave felt awful. On the bright side, I got to see Muriel and Sylros but that was pretty much it. Even my sleeping arrangement was better here at the school.


    Living with Adria and Tristian wasn¡¯t nearly as bad as I thought it was going to be. After the first night, Tristian and Adria got me curtains to put over the doorway, so I had a modicum of privacy. The two never intruded on me and we had a sort of mutual understanding of not intruding on each other¡¯s privacy.


    Of course, I still had to wake up Adria every morning but that was nothing. I was already up most mornings so I could get a little bit of exercise in, or I was up because I didn¡¯t sleep that night.


    Tristian was an early riser as well, most likely due to his time at the Knight Academy. Every morning without failure, Tristian woke up to go workout and train. He was usually back in time for breakfast which was right about the time Adria was finally ready for the day.


    Either way, returning to the mansion was a must. Adria was going to have to talk to her father about the monster extermination eventually and doing it sooner rather than later was for the best. If he said no now then Adria could keep pestering him for the next few months until he broke. I guess we''ll just have to wait and see.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Young Master Adria, it¡¯s good to see you again,¡± Muriel bowed.


    ¡°Muri! I¡¯ve missed you. How have you been? Have you been bored without me and Kali around?¡± Adria squealed as she hugged Muriel.


    ¡°It has been awfully quiet at home since you two left,¡± Muriel purred with a smile.


    ¡°Well, I missed you too, Muri,¡± Adria giggled.


    Adria released Muriel from her hug, and Muriel walked over to me. ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back, Kaladin.¡± Then she hugged me tightly.


    I shook a little bit from the surprise. Muriel hasn¡¯t hugged me since that day in the cellar when she told me about her son.


    She quietly whispered in the Beastmen language so nobody else would hear. ¡°I¡¯ve got good news for you. I can¡¯t tell you yet, but I think you are going to like it.¡±


    I just nodded in slightly confused confirmation. Good news? What is it that Muriel could possibly have to tell me? Let alone something that she wouldn¡¯t want Adria to hear about?


    Muriel didn¡¯t elaborate as she began helping Adria unpack the carriage. During the ride here, I convinced Adria to speak with her father sooner rather than later. But I was curious.


    What is it that you want to tell me, Muriel?


    ¡ª


    ¡°Dad, you know about the Monster Extermination school thingy, right?¡± Adria asked.


    Mayor Sandervile was in his office tackling paperwork as usual but Sylros wasn¡¯t present. In his place was Sir Bril standing guard behind the Mayor in blue plate armor. Did he ever get tired of wearing that all day? Surely a more casual outfit at times like this would be better?


    Mayor Sandervile looked up from his paperwork and had a fond smile on his face. ¡°Of course, I remember my days at the academy. That was my first time ever slaying a monster. A truly glorious experience that I will never forget. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s coming up soon, and I want to go. Kali and Tristian want to go as well,¡± Adria said with a hint of trepidation.


    She knew that what she was asking was dangerous. Even though the school was planning safety measures, accidents could still happen.


    ¡°Oh, it is nearly time for that, I suppose,¡± Mayor Sandervile mused, rubbing his chin.


    ¡°Well, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Well, what?¡±


    ¡°Can we go?¡± Adria asked, her early worry starting to fade into mild annoyance.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not going to rob you of a valuable life experience, Adria,¡± Mayor Sandervile said nonchalantly.


    Really?


    ¡°Really?¡± Adria sputtered.


    ¡°What? Why wouldn¡¯t I let you go?¡± The Mayor asked, seemingly confused.


    Who are you, and what have you done with the Mayor? Has he been replaced by a doppelganger? Even the ever stoic Sir Bril raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Of course, there are going to be conditions,¡± The Mayor added with a flick of his hand.


    There we go, back to normal.


    ¡°Soo, what are they?¡± Adria asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sending Sir Bril and Martin along with you three on your trip.¡±


    Oh, that¡¯s not good. Go back.


    ¡°What? Dad, that¡¯s stupid!¡± Adria yelled.


    ¡°I have to send somebody to protect you? Do you mean for me to trust your life with your teachers or some knight¡¯s squire from the academy? I think not,¡± he huffed.


    ¡°Sir, if I may,¡± Sir Bril spoke. It was rare to ever hear the man speak, and his somewhat high-pitched voice just didn¡¯t match his massive stature.


    ¡°Bril? What is it?¡± The Mayor flicked around. He wasn¡¯t angry but genuinely surprised, it seemed. I guess Sir Bril doesn¡¯t even speak to the Mayor very often.


    ¡°Perhaps sending my sister would be more appropriate. I believe if you want Lady Adrianna to have a meaningful experience, sending me would do the opposite.¡±


    The mayor looked taken aback. ¡°Do the opposite? What are you going on about?¡±


    ¡°If I were to go on such an excursion, there would be no monsters,¡± Bril said matter of factly.


    The Mayor seemingly understood Bril¡¯s intentions. ¡°That¡­ is true. You can¡¯t just hold back?¡±


    ¡°Holding back is not possible, sir. If I am being given an order to protect Lady Adrianna, then I shall see to it that no threats come close to her. I¡¯m sure the instructors will not approve of my methods,¡± Brill said seriously. ¡°I believe Ester would make a fine replacement for me. Sending the captain of your guards on a school field trip would be¡­a little much, sir.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! And we are going camping for a night, so I don¡¯t want Sir Bril with us,¡± Adria added.


    Poor Sir Bril, his gaze fell, and he was noticeably crestfallen from Adria¡¯s harsh words. I believe the man wanted Adria to experience the event much like he probably did once upon a time. But Adria¡¯s reluctance to take him is a good thing for me. Escaping from Ester is one thing, but Sir Bril would be a nightmare.


    Mayor Sandervile sighed and sat back into his chair. ¡°I suppose you are right¡­ fine, I¡¯ll acquiesce and send Ester in your stead, Bril. However, Martin is going regardless of your complaints. If an accident arises, I want a light mage as close to you as possible. No negotiations, Adria,¡± he said sternly.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine, Daddy,¡± Adria said with a smile.


    Mayor Sandervile smiled warmly back and we gave our respects and left the office. Adria was noticeably happier now, and she must have known this was the best deal she was going to get from her father. But it was odd. She had said she didn¡¯t want to go on this trip.


    Did Tristian¡¯s words really change her mind?


    That was also one wild ride, and I had no idea things would turn out like that. I had expected a long-winded conversation and lots of back and forth, but for him to just allow her to go? Perhaps they put more stock on this event than I had anticipated? Or maybe they know something I don¡¯t?


    I guess they might use this as a way to discourage Adria from ever facing a monster willingly. Show her the terrors of the beasts that lurk in the night, and she might never want to leave the mansion again. But Adria doesn¡¯t strike me as one to give up so easily. I just can¡¯t be sure.


    ¡°You must be looking forward to this, Kali,¡± Adria remarked as we walked through the mansion together.


    ¡°How can you tell?¡± I asked curiously.


    Adria giggled and twirled around, so she was walking backward while facing me. ¡°Because you said you wanted to go somewhere, and you never ever say you want anything. So even if Daddy didn¡¯t let us go, I would have taken us no matter what.¡±


    ¡°You would do that just because I said I wanted to go somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we are friends, dummy. That¡¯s what friends do, right?¡± Adria asked while tilting her head to the side.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right,¡± I said, meeting her gaze. She stared at me for far longer than I was expecting.


    I stared back into her swirling hazel eyes. At this moment, I almost want to ask her if she would take me away from this place. I had a feeling that she just wholeheartedly meant what she said.


    Would Adria let me go home if I asked? If I told her about how I was captured and what they did to me, would she contact my family for me and let me leave this place?


    I¡­ I can¡¯t say it, not now. I¡¯ve come too far, and the golden opportunity has finally shown itself. Trusting my ability to understand people would be a foolish choice. Perhaps I was just looking for hope where there was none. For the last four years, it¡¯s been me and me alone.


    I can¡¯t take this kind of risk now.


    Perhaps sensing my inner turmoil, Adria asked me a question that made my heart sink even further. ¡°Are we friends, Kaladin?¡± She never broke eye contact, and she had her serious face on.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I responded instantly.


    Her serious face melted into a wide toothy smile as she skipped away, twirling around in the hallway.


    I¡¯m sorry, Adria.


    ¡ª


    I yawned and did a nice full-body stretch. The kind of stretch that only happens every once in a while when you make your whole body shake. Glorious.


    I went to bed pretty early last night all things considered. Thankfully since I didn¡¯t spend much time here anymore, I wasn¡¯t in any kind of servant rotation. So I just acted as Adria¡¯s direct servant, as usual.


    It seems I woke up before Muriel, which has never happened before. Muriel tends to be the first one awake and one of the last ones to go to sleep. I¡¯ve awoken many days to her soft voice and smile shaking me awake. I guess all the time I¡¯ve spent not going to sleep and waking up earlier has set my internal clock to wake me even earlier.


    Maybe I¡¯ll wake up Muriel today instead? That sounds like a fun change of rolls.


    It¡¯s the female servant¡¯s turn to shower this morning so she can get ready and we can have breakfast together. Maybe she will even give me a hint about that good news she had yesterday.


    I rolled out of my cot and got another excellent stretch in. Sleeping in this dingy thing made me yearn for the bed at school even more. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t have to go very far since Muriel¡¯s cot was right above mine. All those years ago, I hadn¡¯t known that she purposely gave me the cot closest to her so she could help me if I ever needed it.


    Muriel really was a good person.


    I could see her rolled up in her sheets as she slept soundly. I gave her a nudge, but she kept on sleeping. When I did this to Muriel, she would rub my ears until I woke up. Typically touching my ears was a quick way to piss me off, they were far too sensitive for people to go around feeling them whenever they pleased. And even though my hearing was damaged, my ears themselves weren¡¯t.


    As I¡¯ve gotten older, my ears have gotten progressively more sensitive, especially in the last year or so. So nobody was allowed to touch my ears if I could help it. But if it was Muriel, I suppose I didn¡¯t mind. I went to rub Muriel¡¯s black panther ears, but as soon as I touched them I felt something was off.


    Her ears are cold. Muriel¡¯s fur always keeps her warm to the touch. So why?


    I slipped my hand into her covers, and my vision swam.


    It¡¯s not just her ears.


    Her whole body is cold to the touch.


    ¡ª


    War God Vasquez¡¯s POV


    Swoosh


    Swosh


    Clang


    ¡°Are you even trying right now?¡± Prince Xander yelled in frustration.


    ¡°Mmm?¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to train here, master!¡±


    ¡°You call this training? I thought you were just taking your frustrations out on me today. Just because you placed fourth in the tournament a few months ago doesn¡¯t mean you have to get angry with me. Haven¡¯t you gotten over that yet?¡± I asked while effortlessly blocking the boy¡¯s longsword with my axe.


    Of course, my nonchalant attitude just angered the young prince even more. So quick to anger. Just like your mother.


    ¡°Fah¡­¡± With a final breath, Xander rolled over onto his back with a grunt. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll just take a break then. You are thinking about the Dark Elf boy again, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°And what if I am?¡± I asked while thrusting my axe into the earth with a loud thud and leaning on it.


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about that kid anyways, you never even told me. I mean, yeah he looks super different compared to any Elf I¡¯ve seen, but I didn¡¯t sense anything else special about him,¡± Xander complained while rolling over onto his stomach as he started doing push-ups.


    ¡°And that¡¯s why you are still a child. If that boy weren¡¯t Young Lady Sandervile¡¯s slave, I would have offered to buy him right then and there. Even with his limp, I believe I could train him to be a peerless warrior.¡±


    Xander shot up as if somebody had stabbed him in the bottom. ¡°What?! You are joking, right? Don¡¯t get me wrong. I felt bad for the kid. I don¡¯t think anyone that young should be a servant, let alone a slave, but training him to be a warrior? What makes you even think that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, really. The boy emitted no bloodlust, and when I forced mine upon him, he didn¡¯t even flinch.¡±


    Xander played with his fiery red hair as he thought back to that night. ¡±He emitted no bloodlust¡­ I guess he didn¡¯t, did he? But doesn¡¯t that just mean he was weak? But he didn¡¯t react to yours¡­ how is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Good question, I don¡¯t know. But I want to know for myself one day. And weak? You shouldn¡¯t judge an Elf by their appearance. Elves live lives so long we Humans can¡¯t even fathom. What¡¯re three centuries of life experience compared to our measly one?¡± I asked, not expecting an answer. But the Prince was serious when it came to these matters.


    ¡°Are Elves really that scary?¡±


    ¡°Scary? No. They die just like any other race. But it¡¯s the ones that live for so long that you should be wary of. As Humans, we can never tell how old an Elf is. A spry High Elf that looks no older than twenty could be a warrior with centuries of life and death experience. I¡¯ve fought and killed many Elves, but it was the ones that seem unimposing that are the most dangerous,¡± I recounted.


    ¡°So that boy¡­?¡± Xander gave me a look that he wanted me to explain more. It was a face I was very familiar with.


    ¡°You understand that all living things give off bloodlust, yes? Even an infant emits a small amount of bloodlust. It¡¯s the natural order of life. Living beings need to kill and eat other living things to survive,¡± I explained.


    ¡°Yeah, and we can feel each other¡¯s bloodlust because we have mana, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is the theory, at least. I believe a High Elf scholar proposed that train of thought. A deadly storm that claims hundreds of lives has no bloodlust because it itself is not alive and has no mana. But all living things have mana, so we can feel each other¡¯s mana and intent.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that?¡±


    ¡°I try not to think about such things. I know what I know, and I swing my axe like I have been trained. Life is just easier that way. I¡¯ll leave the deeper thinking to those who are smarter than me. But yes, I believe that theory to be somewhat true. However, those who can hide their bloodlust are the most dangerous people. I like to think that I have a decent grasp of things regarding death and war, but even I can¡¯t hide my bloodlust completely as that boy did. I can¡¯t even be sure if he was doing it intentionally or not.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever met anyone else like that? And wait¡­ if you think he is so dangerous, then doesn¡¯t that mean Adrianna is in trouble?!¡± Prince Xander questioned, shooting up from the ground.


    Good question, but I don¡¯t think so. At least, that¡¯s what my gut told me. But giving him such an answer wouldn¡¯t help this boy understand, and it would only worry him.


    ¡°No, she isn¡¯t in any danger, so don¡¯t go around saying those things. I¡¯m sure that the sly old Mayor knows exactly what he is doing,¡± I said forcefully.


    There was no point in spreading gossip about another nation¡¯s business. Wars have started over less¡­


    ¡°But yes, I have faced a few opponents that could hide their bloodlust. Mason and Marks can hide their bloodlust well, but the most formidable man I ever faced who could was the former Emperor of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. That Elf lived for the entirety of the war as Tel¡¯an¡¯duth¡¯s sole ruler. He was a man born and bred in the depths of battle. When I went against him, I didn¡¯t even know who he was. He seemed like just an ordinary Tel¡¯an¡¯duth Sentinel that managed to sneak up on me in the midst of a battle. But then¡­ then I felt his bloodlust. There is another theory amongst us soldiers that one¡¯s bloodlust increases with how many lives one has taken. At that moment, I felt the bloodlust of a man nearly three hundred years older than me. A warrior who had taken countless lives on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Well, what happened? Did you win? Why was the emperor so close to the front lines?¡± Xander asked me, his excitement rising.


    You are going to be a battle junkie just like your father, aren¡¯t you, young man?


    ¡°Apparently, that was something he would do from time to time, or so a minister told me after the war. When you live for so long, life can apparently become dull. It doesn¡¯t help that the High Elves are full of themselves, well, most of them. And the fight didn¡¯t last very long. We only clashed for a few seconds, so I didn¡¯t get a chance to understand how strong he truly was.¡±


    Prince Xander deflated a little at my lack of a story. However, it¡¯s a true story. Thinking back, could I have beaten that man? I was in my prime, the strongest and fastest I ever was. I do wonder what would have happened if we were to go all out¡­


    But it doesn¡¯t matter now. That man and I are both old warriors now. Worrying or thinking about a battle that never will or did happen will only make my hair turn gray faster. Besides, we are at peace now. I¡¯d rather sit down and have some ale with him than cross blades.


    ¡°I see¡­ what, what was his bloodlust like?¡± Xander asked.


    ¡°A creeping cold that settled over me slowly. It was almost insidious in nature as it wormed its way into my mind and soul. It made me feel as if my final days were upon me.¡±


    ¡°So you were afraid?¡± Xander asked with a coy smile.


    ¡°No, just wary. I fear no man, Little Prince,¡± I said with a little too much oomph.


    ¡°Uh¡­ haha, of course, you wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anyone, master,¡± Xander said quickly with an awkward chuckle.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m happy that you understand. Alright, it¡¯s time to get back to work,¡± I said, heaving my axe out of the ground and shifting into a relaxed stance.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Xander flicked his sweaty hair majestically.


    Does he do that on purpose?

 Vol.2 Ch.38- Operation Sandervile. Act.1

    Adrianna Sandervile¡¯s POV


    ¡°Should we¡­ say something to him?¡± Tris asked me.


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t think we should bother Kaladin,¡± I said softly.


    We were outside in Mom¡¯s flower garden. It was the place Kaladin suggested we spread Muriel¡¯s ashes, and we just had a little funeral for her. It¡¯s hard¡­ so hard.


    Why did Muriel have to die? Martin said she died in her sleep, that she was getting old¡­ But Muriel wasn¡¯t even that old? And she seemed so happy to see us when we came home.


    ¡°Are you okay, Adria?¡± Tris asked me with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m sad¡­ I miss Muri¡­ and¡ª hic¡±


    I started crying again before I even knew what to say. Muriel was like a second mother to me. I remember Mom liking Muri a lot too. When Mom died, Muri was the one who took care of me every day. She was always so kind and warm and whenever I would cry about Mom, she would hug me and tell me it was all going to be okay. I loved Muri a lot¡­


    ¡°P¡ªplease don¡¯t cry, Adria,¡± Tris said quickly while trying to comfort me. But it was too late. ¡°Oh, gosh, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    I wiped my tears and calmed down a little from Tris rubbing my back. It was Kali, Tris, Sylros, and myself here right now. Sylros was just standing to the side, and Kaladin was unmoving, silently staring into the garden.


    Kali hasn¡¯t said very much in the last few days. I mean he didn¡¯t talk very much in the first place, so it was hard watching him be sad like this. It made my chest hurt even more than it already did.


    I know Kali and Muri were close. Muri was the first person Kali met here. And she was always so nice to him even though he would mess up sometimes. But then he got a lot better and made almost no mistakes at being a servant.


    But I never cared about him being a servant or a slave or how good he could do stupid chores. I just wanted him to be happy. I just want to be his friend and right now, my friend is in pain.


    When I saw him for the first time in the back of the cage, I almost cried. I hadn¡¯t been outside of the mansion since Mom died, and when I saw a little girl who looked so sad and hurt, I couldn¡¯t take it. Then Sylros told me she was actually a boy, and that boy was Kaladin, but¡­ it¡¯s kind of hard to tell with Elves, I guess.


    His long black hair is so much prettier and shinier than my hair. And his two different colored eyes are beautiful. The purple one looks like a gem, and the gold one looks like a swirling pool. I¡¯m kind of jealous.


    But right now, those eyes look so cold and sad. Just like they did when I first met him that day. Over the last few years, it seems Kaladin has been getting happier and happier with every passing day. I was afraid to ask him what had happened. The scars on his body and that really long scar across his chest look painful. I can tell he doesn¡¯t like talking about it. The first time I ever saw Kaladin smile was when he spoke about his mom, but that smile faded almost as fast as I saw it.


    Kali just¡­ doesn¡¯t show a lot of emotion most of the time. I wish he did¡­ maybe¡­ maybe I should just talk to him about it? Muri said that I should wait for Kaladin to talk about his past when he was ready. But what if he is never ready?


    What if he never talks about it, and it keeps hurting him? Seeing him like this hurts me. And I know it hurts Tris too. They had become good friends in the last year. I feel like they have a lot in common, I guess.


    So maybe¡­


    ¡°Kali? Are you¡­¡± I said weakly. My voice just couldn¡¯t go very loud right now. Kaladin didn¡¯t stir. But if I wanted to help him, then I had to say something. ¡°Kali?¡±


    ¡°Adriana,¡± He said flatly while turning to look at me. His golden eye just seemed so¡­ sad. And don¡¯t call me that¡­ please.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry, Kaladin¡­¡± Sylros said while walking over to Kaladin. He placed his hand on his shoulder and whispered something into his ear, but Kaladin just nodded. ¡°I should take my leave now. Please don¡¯t stay out too long, Lady Adria and Sir Tristian,¡± Sylros said with a bow.


    The silence was deafening as the only thing I could hear was Sylors¡¯s footsteps as he left. Kaladin continued to face Muri¡¯s ashes, and none of us said anything.


    It felt like a long time before. Eventually, Kaladin said something. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the market after school tomorrow,¡± Kaladin suggested. He didn¡¯t even turn around, and I wasn¡¯t sure who he was talking to.


    ¡°Kaladin? What¡­ are you okay?¡± Tris asked him while putting a hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just ne¡ª¡± he stopped himself and took a breath. ¡°I just thought we all needed a little break so I thought going to the market would be fun. Do you two want to go?¡± he asked while finally turning around to look at us.


    He had a faint smile on, but I could tell he wasn¡¯t smiling for real. Was he trying to make us feel better? Why would he ask us to go do something when he was so hurt? I don¡¯t understand¡­ I wish he would just talk to us, but maybe he wants to do it somewhere that we can be alone?


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the market then. We can sneak out and everything,¡± I said, trying to be cheerful.


    ¡°Adria? Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡± Tris asked with a surprised look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not like anything is going to happen, and besides, you can protect us, right?¡±


    ¡°I suppose I could do that¡­¡± Tris said in a small voice while blushing.


    So cute.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± I proclaimed.


    Kaladin nodded silently, and Tris agreed with a small smile. If going to the market would make Kaladin feel better, then, of course, I want to go to the market. And if he thinks that going to the market would make everyone feel better, then even better.


    The market does sound kinda fun, if it helped mend our broken hearts, then that would be the best. Getting out of this place sounds like a good idea.


    ¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s awfully busy today, isn¡¯t it, Kali?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It seems so. I guess this is the difference between coming at a perfect time and a normal time,¡± Kaladin said while looking out amongst the crowd.


    After school, we just walked all the way through to the merchant¡¯s district. The guards almost didn¡¯t let us through, and we tried sneaking by, but that didn¡¯t work very well. I¡¯m sure they are already running at full speed to tell Dad we are out here, so I¡¯m sure this was going to be a short trip.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the markets in such a long time¡­¡± Tris mused while scanning the crowd.


    We decided that wearing our school uniforms wasn¡¯t a good idea so we switched to some regular clothes. Well, Tris and I did, at least. I guess Kali doesn¡¯t have any regular clothes, so he was just wearing the black uniform that I had made for him. Maybe I should get him something new to wear today? Just some normal clothes.


    ¡°So, where did you want to go, Kaladin?¡± Tris asked Kaladin with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± he said while looking out into the distance. ¡°Maybe we can just walk around a bit?¡± he suggested.


    I thought maybe he had an idea of somewhere he wanted to go, but I guess not.


    ¡°Then you lead the way, Kali,¡± Tris teased.


    Tris never uses Kaladin¡¯s nickname, so I was sort of surprised. I guess Triss just wants to keep our minds off of Muri. Muri and Tris weren¡¯t all that close, but whenever Tris and I used to play together as little kids, she would be there playing with us.


    Kaladin nodded, and we followed close behind him. I¡¯ve gotten used to Kaladin¡¯s slow pace over the years. It¡¯s not his fault that he is hurt, so I don¡¯t blame him for walking so slowly. If anything, it¡¯s kinda nice since we get to be together for longer.


    I asked how he got hurt, and he just said he got injured in an accident. I knew he was lying, and whatever happened to him must have hurt really bad, but I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to see him sad, so I didn¡¯t ask him again. I¡¯ve been trying for so long to get him to smile more often, and I feel like we have taken so many steps back.


    We walked amongst the stalls, and I stopped and grabbed some food. We had passed on lunch so we could make it to the markets in time. Tris and Kaladin devoured the warm bread in a blink of an eye. It was nice to see Kaladin¡¯s appetite hasn¡¯t changed. Every time I blinked, he was eating, and he always ate so fast. Maybe he is growing? He has been getting a little taller recently.


    ¡°Ohhh, what about this place?¡± Tris asked as we passed a large clothing store.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go in,¡± I said.


    I was about to walk into the store when I looked back at Kaladin. He was just staring at the store¡¯s sign. I didn¡¯t see anything interesting about it. I mean, the store had a cute name I guess, Silver Elk Clothing.


    ¡°Something the matter?¡± Tris asked Kali with a look of concern.


    ¡°No. Let¡¯s go in,¡± Kaladin said seriously.


    What¡¯s gotten into him?


    We walked into the store, and it seemed nice. It seemed more like a store for boys than girls with all the suits, but there were still plenty of dresses and other things. They even had shoes and accessories here. Maybe Kaladin would like something from this place?


    ¡°Greetings, young patrons. May I be of assistance to you?¡± an older gentleman asked us with a bow.


    He wore a gray suit that was similar to the butlers at the mansion. His black hair had dashes of gray in it, and he had a neatly trimmed mustache. His voice was warm, and he smiled kindly at us.


    ¡°Yes! I would like to get my friend something here!¡± I asked the man.


    ¡°Adria¡­ I don¡ª¡±


    I cut Kali off before he could finish, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. Can you help us find something for him? Maybe something that you could wear every day? Just some simple clothes?¡±


    The older gentleman smiled. ¡°Of course, young lady.¡± The man walked over and began inspecting Kaladin as he mumbled to himself. ¡°What an interesting Elf you are, young man. Where are you from?¡±


    ¡°The Barrens,¡± Kaladin responded.


    Kaladin is from The Barrens? I mean, I guessed he was since he was part Dark Elf and all. But he never talked about home very much¡­


    ¡°Of course, of course. I believe I have some things for you to try on, young man. Would you come with me?¡±


    Kaladin followed the man, and Tris and I went to browse the store together. I looked back to see Kaladin saying something to the old man, which made his eyes go big from¡­ surprise? Or maybe shock? But the old man¡¯s face quickly returned to normal. It was so fast that I would have missed it if I had blinked.


    After a few minutes, Kaladin came out of the back wearing a new outfit. It was indeed simple. The shorts were tan with small black designs on them and cut right off above the knee. His shirt was a sky-blue button-up.


    It¡­ it didn¡¯t really fit him.


    ¡°You look great, Kaladin¡­¡± Tris said with an awkward chuckle.


    ¡°Ah, yes, you like very nice, Kaladin,¡± I added quickly.


    Kaladin just looked from Tris to me and sighed. ¡°I guess the other one it is, sir.¡±


    The old man chuckled and smiled. ¡°I suppose I was right.¡± Kaladin just grumbled and went to change again.


    ¡°I guess we should work on our acting skills¡­¡± Tris mused.


    Tris looked over at me, and we both just laughed.


    Kaladin settled on a new outfit and we made our way back into the mass of people. It seemed people didn¡¯t recognize me all that much. I guess my brother gets more attention than I do. But that¡¯s fine with me. I don¡¯t want to be Mayor of this place or anything.


    We packed away his servant uniform and he was now wearing tight-fitting black pants and a purple dress shirt. Personally, I think this looked much better on him. The purple was the same color as his eye.


    But as we were walking out, Kaladin turned around and looked at the Silver Elk one last time. He closed his eyes, seemingly content with whatever it is he was thinking about  as he followed behind Tris and me.


    We were walking through some market stalls when suddenly I had an odd feeling. I turned around and blinked a few times because I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.


    Kali? Where¡­


    ¡°Hey, Tris, Kali¡­¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Huh? What about him?¡± Tris asked, tilting their head.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "He¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m what?¡± Kaladin¡¯s voice rang out from behind me.


    There he was¡­ standing right behind me. But¡­ when I turned around earlier, he wasn¡¯t there, right? Was I seeing things? I even felt his presence disappear but it was only for a second. Kaladin didn¡¯t have much of a presence, but even still, I always knew when he was around.


    Kaladin and Tris were both looking at me expectantly. Or maybe they thought I was crazy. ¡°I¡ªuh¡ªI don¡¯t know. Never mind, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± I said quickly.


    ¡°Maybe we should go home. It¡¯s been a long day after all,¡± Tris, the voice of reason, suggested.


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m getting a little tired from all this walking,¡± Kaladin added.


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay. We can go back home.¡±


    What¡­ What just happened? Why do I feel so odd? And shouldn¡¯t we stay out a bit longer?


    Either way, it doesn¡¯t matter. Maybe I¡¯m just getting a little sick. But today was fun. I had fun and Kaladin had fun¡­ I think. And I was glad Tris came along with us. I feel like it was always a good time when it was just the three of us.


    Together the three of us walked back to school. Of course, it didn¡¯t take Sylros very long to find us. However, he didn¡¯t seem all that mad.


    ¡ª


    MmmMMMmmm


    "Adria, wake up,¡± Kali said softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna¡­¡±


    ¡°We have a very long day ahead of us, so please wake up,¡± Kaladin sighed while crossing his arms.


    ¡°Ughhhhhh, just five more minutes, please!¡± I begged.


    ¡°If you have the energy to beg for more time, then you can wake up now.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone can be like you and Tris¡­ waking up so early all the time¡­¡± I moped while rising out of bed.


    ¡°If you did it more often, it wouldn¡¯t be so hard. Also, don¡¯t worry about packing your things for the trip. I¡¯ve already gone ahead and packed for us so just get ready.¡±


    Wuh?


    ¡°You packed everything?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes? It¡¯s only for a single night. It took me like thirty minutes¡­¡± Kaladin said. The confusion rolled off of him.


    ¡°You packed all of my things?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t understand what you are trying to say? Of course, I packed everything. The only thing I didn¡¯t touch was your staff. And why are you looking at me like that? And why are you hiding behind your blanket?¡± Kali questioned while taking a few steps back.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I said quickly.


    ¡°O¡ªokay then¡­ well, get ready.¡± Kaladin turned quickly and left my room while mumbling to himself.


    Idiot, I can pack my own things¡­


    I got up and started to get ready for the day. Kali was right, today was going to be a long day. Time seemed to fly by, and before we even knew it, the Monster Extermination event was here.


    All three of us turned twelve and we will be thirteen before the end of this year. Instead of having a party we just stayed in our dorms and ate sweets together. It was fun¡­ I can¡¯t wait till we all turn fifteen so we can have a big party.


    Kaladin will turn fifteen before us so we are going to have to celebrate his birthday first. I was a little mad that we didn¡¯t celebrate his tenth birthday the right way, but that¡¯s okay as long as we make up for it next time. Besides, turning fifteen is way more important anyways. I wonder if Elves celebrate the same way we do? Maybe I should ask Sylros¡­


    Today we would be traveling to Gilcour Thicket, a forest to the east of us. It will take us about half a day to get there, and since we don¡¯t want to hunt monsters at night, we are going to spend the night outside the forest. I don¡¯t want to go, but Kali and Tris both said it would be fun so I don¡¯t want to ruin their time.


    I was looking forward to the Winter Banquet more than anything else. It¡¯s going to be so much fun. I just know it! We are going to dance and eat and dance some more! I¡¯ve even started taking dance lessons in secret, but I know Kali keeps watching me.


    I can¡¯t wait to show them what I can do!


    ¡°Adria? Adria? Hey, are you ready in there?¡± Tris called out while knocking on my door.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m coming out now,¡± I yelled back.


    Hehe, I guess I should get ready a little faster¡­


    ¡ª


    ¡°Why did you bring our food here?¡± Tris asked Kaladin while taking a bite out of some eggs.


    ¡°It will be faster this way. All the other students aren¡¯t going to be used to waking up this early, so the breakfast rush will be miserable,¡± he answered while picking his plate up.


    He really does eat so fast¡­


    ¡°Hey, Kali, you have been picking a lot of Magic Lilies, haven¡¯t you?¡± I said.


    Kaladin looked back over his shoulder and glared right at me. Then his eyes softened again. ¡°You noticed?¡±


    He¡¯s always so tense. I feel like he has been getting tenser as we got closer to the hunt. I wonder if he is nervous since he can¡¯t fight?


    ¡°Of course, I always knew when you made the flower arrangements back at the mansion, silly. You always make them pretty. And I know you like the color of these Lilies a lot,¡± I smiled at him.


    Kaladin turned away. ¡°I never knew you noticed.¡±


    I guess you can be cute when you get embarrassed too, Kali.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing I noticed. I¡¯ve never seen you braid your hair like that before, Kali? What does that style mean?¡±


    Since Kali¡¯s hair was long, he would always have it in braids or sometimes a bun. But he would tell me that different Dark Elf braiding styles had different meanings to them.


    ¡°Oh, this style? Well¡­ It¡¯s a secret,¡± he said while running his hand down his braids.


    The style was far more complex and elegant than I had ever seen him do. But typically, he would tell me the meaning behind it. Like last week he had a style that meant ¡°Good fortune.¡± I¡¯m sure if Sylros saw Kaladin like this, he would be angry. But I liked it, so it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Ah, come on, you can tell us, right?¡± I said playfully.


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t think I will,¡± he answered simply.


    Oh, come on, Kali, you¡¯re no fun.


    ¡°Okay! Let me finish packing then we can head out!¡± Tris said while finishing off their plate of food.


    ¡°Tristian¡­ did you not pack last night?¡± Kaladin questioned.


    He didn¡¯t even bother turning around to face Tris, who was starting to stutter. ¡°Ww¡ªWell, you see¡­ I¡ªI was going to finish last night, but I got sidetracked and kind of fell asleep¡­¡±


    Kaladin sighed and shook his head. ¡°Fine. I guess I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°NO!¡± Tris shouted out instantly. ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t need your help. I can do it myself. Got it?¡±


    Kaladin just turned around and looked right at Tris, then his eyes roamed over to me. The look of confusion was obvious. Whenever Kaladin showed any kind of emotion, it was very obvious. He was kind of bad at hiding that kind of stuff.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you two?¡± he muttered to himself.


    Tris went and finished packing while Kali gathered all of our things at the door. Once I was done eating and Tris was ready, we headed out to the courtyard, where we were supposed to meet everyone for the trip.


    The school¡¯s air was buzzing with excitement as the chosen classes were making their way toward the meeting point. All the kids were laughing and talking loudly, saying how excited they were to leave Sandervile. It seems I¡¯m not the only one who doesn¡¯t leave the city very often.


    A few students were dragging themselves around like they were still half asleep. One student still had her nightcap on her head and her servant didn¡¯t even fix his bed hair. I¡¯m kind of glad Kali woke me up earlier than usual today.


    I¡¯m sure if I slept in like normal, I¡¯d probably be like those kids, and they didn¡¯t look like they were having much fun. But these kids seemed awfully relaxed. Weren¡¯t we going to go hunt monsters?


    The entire class has been doing combat training for whatever we were skilled at. I was with the mages, and I¡¯m already an Intermediate ranked plant mage! Before I graduate, I¡¯ll be at least an Expert, maybe even a Master! I wish Kali could use magic or even fight. Tris told me all about the Shadow Dancers that sparred in Luminar, and I wonder if Kali would have liked to be one. I mean, he is part Dark Elf, after all.


    Now that I think about it, I did see those two Dark Elves protecting His Majesty King Maxwell. They were tall and big for Elves. Maybe all Dark Elves are just like that? Will Kali get that tall one day? I wonder¡­ I also couldn¡¯t see their faces since they wore masks but they looked really strong. With their black armor and spears, they were kind of scary.


    ¡°Lady Adrianna and Sir Tristian, I¡¯m glad to see you two this morning,¡± an ugly voice called out to me.


    Will you just leave us alone? Gah, you are so annoying.


    ¡°Dillian, what are you doing here?¡± Tris asked with the utmost amount of contempt. Tris did not like this nuisance. And neither did I.


    Dillian was clearly showing off his new sword as he had it unsheathed as he bowed towards the two of us. The blade was the same style as Tris¡¯s, but the metal was sky blue and gold.


    ¡°Oh, you mean my brand new Cobalt Gladius? I had a Dwarven smith from Krunbar craft me this sword. It¡¯s truly a work of art,¡± Dillian flaunted.


    The sword was undeniably beautiful. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was a good sword, but since Tris seemed even more annoyed, that must mean it¡¯s a pretty good weapon.


    ¡°Cobalt?¡± Kali said under his breath as he stared at the sword. Did he look a little confused?


    ¡°You mean your daddy had it made for you? Why don¡¯t you pester someone else? You probably won¡¯t even get a chance to use that thing anyways,¡± Tris jabbed.


    ¡°Tsh. Fine, you just don¡¯t understand good craftsmanship when you see it, I guess,¡± Dillian said. Then his sword vanished from view.


    Kaladin¡¯s eyes went big, and Dillian looked right at him, smiling with his ugly face. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s wrong, gutter Elf? Have you ever seen a spatial storage ring before? I guess you wouldn¡¯t have since you are just a commoner. Actually, are you even a commoner? No, I know you are even lower than that, slave,¡± Dillian spat.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Leave now, Sir Stav,¡± I shot back. Both Tris and Kali looked at me in surprise.


    What? Did I say something weird? I just don¡¯t want this ugly, good-for-nothing insect making fun of my friend. And how does he know Kaladin is a slave? He didn¡¯t ask it like a question. It seemed like he knew.


    Dillian bowed with a sly grin as he walked away. It¡¯s a shame his sister isn¡¯t the head of the house. She seems like a much nicer person than her brother. Kaladin never cared about what people said about him.


    Even though he was weak physically, he was stronger than most in other places. I just wish people treated him better¡­ Why do people have to make fun of others just because they look different?


    ¡°Hey, Tris? Is Cobalt a good metal for a sword?¡± Kali asked.


    ¡°Huh? Yeah, it¡¯s amazing metal, didn¡¯t you know that? Sir Bril¡¯s entire armor set and weapon are made of the stuff. It¡¯s way better than steel since it¡¯s both lighter and stronger. I even heard it can help with your flow of mana, making you even stronger! But it¡¯s really expensive and it¡¯s not as good as Mithril.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­ and Mithril? Isn¡¯t that supposed to be a type of currency?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s both. Mithril coins are really really rare, and honestly, they are kind of a waste. Mithril is the best metal you can use for just about anything. Do you remember that War God at Adria¡¯s party? His axe was made of Mithril,¡± Tris said with excitement.


    Tris always did like talking about weapons and fighting. Even when we were kids, Tris always talked about that kind of stuff.


    ¡°Well, the more you know,¡± Kaladin said thoughtfully while he watched Dillian walk to his group.


    And it always seemed that Kaladin liked learning. He was always in the library and would bring back a bunch of books to read. I wonder if he enjoys reading or learning more? Maybe I could get him some books for his birthday. Oh! Books on magic! That would be a great gift!


    ¡°Lady Adrianna, it¡¯s good to see you,¡± Ester¡¯s voice called out to me.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I screamed by accident.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ester asked me quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I scare you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I just wasn¡¯t paying attention. Sorry, Ester¡­¡± I said as I felt the embarrassment rise in my face. I was daydreaming about possible gifts, so I didn¡¯t even hear Ester and Martin.


    Ester just smiled awkwardly, and Martin made eye contact with me, then nodded. Martin didn¡¯t talk all that much, but he was a really good teacher. He just told me what to do, and I did it. And Martin was kind of funny, but no one seemed to know that.


    ¡°Lady Adrianna, I have an order from your father,¡± Ester told me seriously.


    ¡°Huh? What is it?¡±


    ¡°You are to put this on Kaladin,¡± she said while handing me a red metal band. It was cold to the touch, and the crimson metal had designs on it.


    This is¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s an Obedience Collar. Since Kaladin is still a slave, your father ordered me to have you form a master-servant pact for the duration of this trip,¡± Ester told me.


    Kaladin who was standing next to us looked right at the collar, then at me. His eyes bored straight into me at the mention of an Obedience Collar, but he didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°What? Why? Daddy would never use this. He doesn¡¯t even use this on the slaves at home!¡± I protested.


    Dad¡­ Dad wouldn¡¯t do this, I think? Why now of all times? I don¡¯t want the others to know that Kaladin is a slave and make fun of him. He already gets enough hate because he is an Elf.


    I also didn¡¯t want to put this on Kaladin¡¯s neck. He wasn¡¯t my slave. He was my friend¡­


    "I recommend doing it, Adria,¡± Martin added. ¡°It would be safer for both of you in the long run. We don¡¯t want any incidents, right?¡± Martin suggested while looking over at Dillian¡¯s group.


    ¡°Accidents?! What are you trying to say?! Kaladin won¡¯t do anything! And since when did that idiot Dillian have any say in our business!¡±


    ¡°Lady Adria,¡± Ester said sternly. ¡°Don¡¯t speak ill of other houses¡­ and remember this is an order from your father. If you don¡¯t put it on him, I will. So what''s it going to be?¡±


    This is¡­ this is wrong.


    Kaladin hadn¡¯t torn his gaze away from us at all. Instead, he was staring intently at us in silence, almost like he was waiting.


    But this was Dad¡¯s orders... and if¡­ if he said so, then I have to. And I don¡¯t want Kaladin to be bound to anyone. At least I know I won¡¯t hurt him.


    ¡°Fine¡­ but I¡¯m not putting it around his neck. You can put these things on people¡¯s wrists, right?¡±


    This wasn¡¯t like the big red collar Kaladin had on when I first met him. This one was much smaller and even though it was metal it also kind of felt like really hard cloth.


    ¡°That will work,¡± Martin said with a yawn then started mumbling to himself. ¡°Mind the needle on top or whatever¡­¡±


    I looked over to Kaladin, and his eyes were darting around. I watched him look at Martin, then Ester, surveying the crowd until he reached me. Our eyes locked, and his jaw tightened in frustration.


    Kali¡­ don¡¯t look at me like that, please¡­


    ¡°Kali, I¡¯m¡ª ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just do it,¡± he said coldly while shutting his eyes.


    I went to place it on his wrist, but my hands were shaking.


    I don¡¯t want to do this to him. Friends don¡¯t do this to each other¡­ I¡ª


    ¡°Lady Adrianna, do you need help?¡± Ester asked with a hint of annoyance in her voice.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    I got closer to Kaladin and whispered as quietly as possible. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me¡­¡± I knew he heard me since his jaw clenched even tighter.


    I slid the band around his right wrist. ¡°Now what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°There is a small needle at the top. Use it to poke your finger, and that¡¯s all you need to do,¡± Martin informed me.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    I saw the tiny needle and pressed my finger down onto it. The tip was super sharp, and I felt it suck the blood from my finger. Then the needle retracted into the band, and within a blink of an eye, the band tightened around Kaladin¡¯s wrist with enough force to make him wince. Then¡­ then I heard the sound of flesh being pierced as Kaladin grunted.


    ¡°And that¡¯s that. Now, ask him his name Adria,¡± Ester told me.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Kaladin opened his eyes and smiled brightly at me. I¡­ I haven¡¯t seen him smile like this ever. Why would he be smiling like this now all of a sudden? Did the collar do this to him?


    In a chippier voice that Kaladin never spoke in before, he answered.


    ¡°Kaladin Ambersoul, Master.¡±

 Vol.2 Ch.39- Operation Sandervile. Act.2

    Adrianna Sandervile¡¯s POV


    The trip to Gilcour Thickett was uneventful. It was just a straight shot on the road all the way there, and in wagons; it was an easy-going trip. My butt hurt from the rough ride here, but that was my only real complaint.


    That and what happened to Kaladin. He has changed completely ever since the collar was put on him. Martin told me that this was something the collar could do if the master and servant had a strong bond before using the collar. So does that mean me and Kali had a strong bond?


    I could care less about that right now.


    I didn¡¯t like how Kaladin was acting. It just wasn¡¯t him. It was almost like Kaladin was gone and replaced by a fake happy version of himself. I wanted this all to be over so we could go back home and take that thing off of him.


    But more importantly, when I see Dad again¡­ we are going to have a serious talk. I¡¯m tired of Kaladin being treated like a slave. I don¡¯t know what I have to do, but I¡¯m going to change that. I don¡¯t care how mad Dad gets or even if Keyla tries stopping me. This is the last time I ever want to see Kaladin like this, and I don¡¯t even care if Kaladin hates me for it.


    I¡¯m doing it, no matter what.


    ¡°Hey, can¡¯t sleep, Adria?¡± Tris whispered next to me.


    ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t,¡± I whispered back.


    Tris and I were sleeping together in our tent. I wanted Kaladin to join us, but I didn¡¯t want to talk to him right now, let alone see him. I felt awful for what I was doing to him, and I couldn¡¯t stomach seeing him.


    Every time I looked into his eyes, I just wanted to cry.


    Tris snuggled closer to me. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay. When we get back, we will get him back to normal, okay?¡±


    ¡°How¡­¡±


    ¡°I just know. So how about we get some sleep?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I whispered.


    I tried falling asleep, but my mind was racing. My focus drifted off to the conversation that was happening outside of my tent. Martin and Ester along with the two people from the Knight Academy who were in our hunting group were chatting amongst each other,


    ¡°I heard Niel died a few weeks ago. That true, Martin?¡± a man named Lewis asked.


    Lewis was a retired soldier and instructor at the Knight Academy, or so he told me. Apparently, he fought in the war alongside Martin.


    ¡°You knew him?¡± Martin asked.


    ¡°Of course. We were in the same spear line together. I¡¯d never forgotten Niel. But is it true? Did he really croak?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he and another guard died in their sleep. They were out drinking together the night before, and when the others tried waking them up, they both stayed asleep forever. Goes to show you that drinking is bad for your health,¡± Martin said with a yawn.


    ¡°What? Nothing wrong with drinking, you stiff. They were just getting old.¡±


    ¡°Say that to those dead men,¡± Martin retorted.


    Then I heard his voice.¡°Would any of you care for something to drink?¡± Kaladin¡¯s voice chirped as I heard some liquid swish around.


    Ester¡¯s laughter rang out. "I told you we should have done this sooner, Martin! Look at him now, acting like the obedient dog that he is. And of course, I¡¯ll take the drink, give it here, slave!¡±


    Ester! What did you¡­


    Tris jabbed me in the stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, Adria. Go. To. Sleep.¡±


    Martin sighed audibly., ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that drinking is bad for your health? If you wake up hungover, I¡¯m not wasting mana to cure you when we are about to face monsters. And that goes for all of you. Also, you shouldn¡¯t say those things, Es. You never know who is listening.¡±


    ¡°Oh, pipe down. It¡¯s not a big deal. We are protecting kids from what? Dire Wolves? Maybe a Forest Spider or two? Not even worth taking monsters under twenty seriously. I could kill anything in this forest with both hands tied behind my back,¡± Ester bragged. Then I heard the swooshing sound of liquid. ¡°Gah! This is good stuff! Hew, take a drink, kid. It helps take the edge off.¡±


    ¡°Is it okay, sir?¡± Hew asked.


    ¡°Not before me, you little turd, gimmie that,¡± Lewis said with a hardy laugh.


    I could hear the swooshing of drink again as Lewis must have snatched the stuff from Ester. Hew was Lewis''s student and the other knight that was here from the academy. Well, I guess he wasn¡¯t technically a knight yet. He was a few years older than us at around fifteen or sixteen.


    I tried my best to get some sleep, but I couldn¡¯t shake the awful feeling in my heart.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Fifty yards to your right and closing, Adria, it¡¯s your turn. Get ready to root it!¡± Hew yelled so everyone could hear.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I yelled back.


    I waited until I could see the monster. A giant green spider skittered out from the bushes within a few seconds. It was big as a child, but it wasn¡¯t very fast for a monster.


    Vine Binding.


    I formed the core of my spell and let it lose. I felt the mana leave my body in a burst of warmth as green tendrils snaked their way to the Forest Spider, wrapping around the spider¡¯s legs and torsos, forcing it to the ground.


    ¡°Archers, you''re up! Loose!¡± Hew ordered.


    With a thud of bowstrings, Lilyi and Jal¡¯s arrows pierced the spider¡¯s abdomen, eliciting the monster to let out a screech as it reeled in pain. Yellow blood shot out from the wounds as Hew gave another order,


    ¡°Mages, finish it off!¡±


    I decided to let the other mage finish off the spider since I focused on keeping it rooted to the ground. Caster, a wind mage, sent a flurry of razor-sharp wind blades at the dying monster, bisecting it.


    ¡°Another monster inbound! From the left this time! Caster, you¡¯re up!¡± Hew barked.


    ¡°Sir!¡± Caster yelled back.


    A giant black wolf with green eyes leaped off of a tree towards us. ¡°Updraft!¡± Caster shouted.


    A gust of wind blew the Dire Wolf up into the air when Hew gave another command. ¡°Archers, loose!¡±


    Jal and Lilyi fired their arrows, but Jal ended up missing entirely while Lilyi only grazed the Dire Wolf¡¯s head. As the monster fell back to the earth, it twisted its body unnaturally and landed on its feet. The Dire Wolf snarled at us, foam dripping from its mouth.


    ¡°Warriors, prepare!¡± Hew yelled once more.


    As if on command, the Dire Wolf lunged at Hew with a howl. Its abnormally large fangs bore down on him. He took on the Dire Wolf¡¯s charge and locked his blade with the monster¡¯s jaw.


    Before the Wolf could bring its claws down on the young knight, Rosom and Tris stabbed their swords into the Dire Wolf¡¯s chest. Red blood splattered onto the ground, and the Dire Wolf let out a final moan before losing its strength.


    ¡°Ha¡­ okay, good job everyone,¡± Hew said, clearly relieved that everything went well. Hew looked down at his dungeon item and smiled tiredly. ¡°Okay, no more monsters in the vicinity. Let¡¯s get some water.¡±


    ¡°Right away!¡± Kaladin said all too enthusiastically as he began passing around water to everyone.


    This was how monster hunting had gone for the last few hours. So far, we have killed eight monsters like this. Most of the monsters seemed to come in pairs or were alone. A single Dire Wolf was a threat level of fifteen but shot up if there were multiples nearby.


    However, they rarely formed packs and tended to act alone. Calling them wolves wasn¡¯t even true since they barely resemble ordinary wolves. Everything about a Dire Wolf was bigger and nastier than a normal animal. So far, they were vicious and attacked blindly upon finding us, unlike a normal wolf who would use pack tactics.


    Forest Spiders were much the same, at a threat level of sixteen. They placed their webs close to the ground hoping to catch something, but if they saw us before we reached it, the thing would just rush at us. Of course, if we walked into its web we were in trouble, but avoiding them was pretty easy since the traps were very obvious.


    As it stood, I could even kill one of these monsters by myself. At first, I was really scared when I saw a Dire Wolf. I almost broke down from being so scared. But with Tris¡¯s help, I realized that in a group like this, it wasn¡¯t anything to worry about. Eventually, I started enjoying fighting the monsters.


    I remember Mom telling me stories about slaying monsters. I wonder if¡­ if I¡¯m like Mom?


    These monsters weren¡¯t all that strong and they seemed stupid. I think I¡¯m more afraid of fighting a real wolf. And besides, if we ever became overwhelmed, Ester, Martin, and Lewis were here to back us up.


    ¡°Man¡­ I¡¯m getting tired already,¡± Jal complained as he downed the water Kali gave him.


    ¡°I guess we just aren¡¯t used to this kind of stuff,¡± Rosom interjected with a bitter smile.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why but everyone seemed so worn down. Was it because I didn¡¯t do very much physical work, so I wasn¡¯t that tired? Even Ester and Lewis seemed tired today.


    Kali did say alcohol was poison for a young mind. Martin said it was bad for your health too, so does that mean it¡¯s just poison for everyone? So then, why does everyone drink it all the time?


    Maybe they are right?


    ¡°Good work, kid,¡± Lewis said while patting Hew on the back. ¡°But hey, Ester, doesn¡¯t this feel weird to you? Shouldn¡¯t we have faced more monsters in the last few hours? We¡¯ve gone a little too deep into the thicket, don¡¯t you think? And since when did Forest Spiders leave their webs like this?¡±


    Ester, who had bags under her eyes, grumbled. ¡°Who cares. Fewer monsters are fewer things to worry about. And we had to push deeper to find more monsters. We are still well within the low-threat level monster area. Besides, the kids are getting their combat experience in, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    Martin mumbled. ¡°Told you all not to drink last night¡­¡±


    I ignored the rest of their conversation and snuck over to Kali, who was passing around water to everyone. I reached for the water he was carrying on his back and grabbed it. But before I could take a drink, Kaladin flicked around with a sudden burst of speed and grabbed the canteen.


    I had part of it in one hand, and he had the other. He smiled brightly at me. ¡°This water isn¡¯t for you, Master. It would be unthinkable for you to share the same water with everyone else.¡±


    ¡°What, it¡¯s no big deal? It¡¯s just water,¡± I complained.


    But Kaladin didn¡¯t let go of the water.


    ¡°You have your own water, drink from that, please,¡± he said.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? I already drank all of my water,¡± I asked while tugging on the canteen.


    Then he tugged harder, and his smile faded into a blank expression. ¡°Do you trust me?¡± he said quietly.


    What?! Why is he looking at me like that?! Is this because of that stupid collar?!


    ¡°Of course I trust you¡­¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Good, then drink from this water instead,¡± he said while handing me a different water canteen. ¡°You and Tristian have your own water. Please drink from it, okay, Master?¡± His smile returned as if the last few moments were nothing more than a dream.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    I was confused. This collar was turning Kaladin into somebody completely different, and I hated it. If I weren¡¯t around other people, I¡¯d be yelling and screaming.


    Dad, you better be ready.


    ¡°Hey, you got some water, slave?¡± Dillian spat.


    Without missing a beat, Kaladin turned around. ¡°Of course, Sir Stav, here you go.¡± Kaladin handed Dillian a canteen while Dillian looked right at me and laughed.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Tris put a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Not now, Adria.¡±


    I was so angry I wanted to cry. This was terrible.


    I balled my fists, and my hands started hurting from how hard I was clenching. This was supposed to be a fun trip with the three of us but it¡¯s been nothing but a nightmare. First, I had to be in the same team as this waste of air while I watched him make fun of my friend. Then I had to watch that same friend morph into some kind of twisted version of himself all while fighting nasty monsters.


    I just want to go home.


    Suddenly Hew spits out the water he was drinking and reached for the dungeon item. It was an item that showed monsters in the vicinity. It apparently only worked on low-threat level monsters, and it was in the shape of an intricate silver compass.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Hew laughed nervously.


    ¡°Hew, what¡¯s wrong, boy?¡± Lewis asked, sauntering over to him.


    ¡°Sir¡­ this is a mistake, right?¡± Hew asked while holding the item up for Lewis to see.


    Lew¡¯s eyes bulged in shock. "¡­..By Amon-Ra¡­ that¡¯s a lot of dots.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on, old man?¡± Ester snapped.


    ¡°Fifteen¡­ no, twenty monsters¡­ it keeps going up,¡± he said. His original shock faded, and a stern face was plastered on the older soldier¡¯s face, ¡°Get ready, everyone! We¡¯ve got incoming!¡±


    ¡°Damn it. I¡¯m taking over! Martin, get a barrier up. We need something to put our backs to!¡± Ester yelled.


    ¡°Already ahead of you. Holy Half-Dome.¡±


    A bright flash of yellow light blinded me for a moment. When I opened my eyes again, a semi-circle of light encircled us. It covered above us as well, so the only entrance was the front.


    ¡°Lewis and Hew, you''re with me!¡± Ester ordered while unsheathing her large two-handed long sword.


    ¡°Sir!¡± they shouted in unison.


    ¡°Here, take this, kid!¡± Lewis said, tossing the monster compass to Tris.


    The three of them stood a little more than sword length away from each other at the opening of the semi-circle.


    Martin yawned. ¡°How annoying¡­¡±


    I looked out into the forest, and the sound of animals rushing toward us became louder and louder.


    ¡°Everyone get into our formations as well, just in case!¡± Rosom said aloud.


    Like clockwork, we all moved into our positions.


    Rosom acted as the vanguard position and stood at the front while Tris and Dillian stood as the warriors behind him. Next were the archers, then Caster. After that were the support roles, which were Kaladin and me, it was a simple strategy that most adventurers used to slay monsters.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The vanguard would attack and frontline as many monsters as possible while the warriors took out any stragglers that made it past. The archers, mages, and supporting roles would fill in the gaps when needed.


    However¡­ I don¡¯t think our formation mattered all that much.


    Ester, Lewis, and Hew dispatched the horde of monsters one by one. Dire Wolves, Forrest Spiders, and even a few creatures I¡¯ve never seen before funneled in and were cut down with ease.


    Anytime a monster occasionally broke through, Martin would quickly dispatch it with a flying sword of light. The semicircular entrance became a pit of blood and monster guts as the three warriors hacked through the beasts.


    Ester¡¯s swings would cleave two or three monsters in one go, while Lewis¡¯s spear found its mark every time. Hew, with his short sword, made quick work of any beast that dared approach him in quick succession. The three of them were a flurry of death and metal.


    But there was a problem.


    The monsters kept coming.


    ¡°How many more, kid!¡± Lewis yelled out to Tris.


    ¡°I can¡¯t count them all!¡± Tris yelled back.


    ¡°Why are there so many? Is there a dungeon or something?¡± Hew asked in between cutting the head off a charging Dire Wolf.


    ¡°Maybe, but low threat level monsters don¡¯t normally come in hordes like this,¡± Martin said calmly while launching a spear of light into a bird monster. ¡°But it¡¯s fine. These things are small fry. Tristian, let me know when the numbers start dwindling.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tris yelled back.


    The monsters kept coming and the four of them kept slaying them. Anytime a monster tried breaking through Martin¡¯s barrier, a beam of light would impale it. But it seemed they didn¡¯t learn as they kept crashing into the barrier, only to be killed instantly.


    So this is the power of an Expert light mage? I always thought light mages were just for healing but I guess not.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any more coming! The numbers are going down!¡± Tris informed Martin.


    ¡°Finally¡­¡± Martin grumbled. ¡°Get ready, you three. I¡¯m gonna consecrate the barrier.¡±


    The three front liners grumbled in acknowledgment as they continued to put down the monsters in front of them. Martin waited as he surveyed the battle.


    Then he tapped his golden spear staff onto the ground twice. The rings jingled and clanked against each other. ¡°Consecration.¡±


    Martin¡¯s barrier exploded into a wave of light that looked like broken glass. The yellow glass shot off into the forest, and any monster that touched the stuff was burned and killed. It was both beautiful and frightening.


    Ester planted her sword into the ground and leaned on it. ¡°I¡¯m never drinking again,¡± she complained while panting.


    Martin just stared at her with dead eyes. ¡°Told you so¡­¡±


    Then Martin flicked around violently. ¡°Survivor.¡±


    We turned around, and behind us, a single Dire Wolf was running at us from the back where the barrier was. The creature was wounded, its black fur was stained red with blood and some of the fur was even darker from burn wounds. It was only a few yards away when Martin raised his spear staff but then¡­


    ¡°Huh?¡± Martin squeaked.


    What! WHAT IS HE DOING?


    Kaladin was blocking the way to the Dire Wolf and moving towards it. He was throwing everything into his limp leg and moving quickly for somebody who normally couldn¡¯t move very fast. I couldn¡¯t even cast a spell to stop him because he was in the way! He was practically throwing himself at this monster!


    Before anyone could stop him, The Dire Wolf reached Kaladin and opened its jaws wide.


    ¡°Kaladin!¡± Tris yelled. Tris was one of the first people to react and was already running towards him. But Tris was too far to stop him.


    Then¡­ Then¡­ no, why? Why would he do that? Did that stupid thing MAKE HIM DO THIS?


    Time seemed to slow down as Kaladin thrust his hand into the monster¡¯s open maw. The Dire Wolf bit down and took Kaladin¡¯s right hand and some of his arm with it. Kaladin rolled out of the way as blood gushed out from his handless arm.


    ¡°NO!¡± I screamed.


    My vision swam and tears blocked my vision. Vine Binding. Vine Binding! Vine Binding!


    I sent everything I had at the Dire Wolf. My tendrils snaked up from the ground, locking the monster down to the soil. From behind me, I heard Martin cast another spell. ¡°Judgment.¡±


    A hammer made of white light spun at blinding speeds as it impacted into the Dire Wolf, obliterating it. Nothing was left of the monster besides a spray of its blood and its legs.


    ¡°MARTIN, HEAL HIM! HEAL KALADIN, NOW!¡± I shrieked while trying to run towards Kaladin.


    But before I could get very far, a force yanked me by the collar. I turned and looked Martin right in the eyes. His eyes burned with a seriousness I¡¯d never seen on the sleepy mage¡¯s face before. Tris, who was running after Kaladin as well, ran face-first into a wall of light that appeared.


    ¡°Stay in formation, both of you. Never break formation. Because if you do, somebody else might get hurt. A few more monsters are coming. I¡¯ll go heal him,¡± Martin ordered.


    I tried to shake from Martin¡¯s grip but it was as strong as iron. Finally, Tris got up and looked over at us in frustration. ¡°I can¡¯t heal him if I¡¯m trying to protect you two. So. Go. Back.¡± Martin bathed us in his blood lust as he spoke.


    ¡°FINE!¡± I screeched in frustration and fear. Martin¡¯s bloodlust made the tears stream even more.


    Tris and I reluctantly got back into formation as Lewis came to cover our exposed backs. He was huffing and puffing and looked extremely haggard. Martin walked over to Kaladin, and sure enough, a handful of monsters crept out from the forest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s annihilate them,¡± Tris¡¯s voice was dripping with hatred.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A Forrest Spider skittered towards us, so I bound it with my vines. Then, instead of waiting for someone else to finish it off, I impaled the spider¡¯s eyes with my magic. With a sickening crunch, the spider folded over, and I moved on to the next.


    Tris was slicing off the legs of a Dire Wolf while Caster launched blades of wind at it. Jal and Lilyi continued firing arrows into oncoming monsters.  Eventually, the small group of monsters was reduced to nothing more than a pile of corpses.


    Now that the monster threat was truly over, I turned my attention over to where Kaladin and Martin were. I wanted to scream his name and make sure he was okay. But what I saw stopped the words in my throat.


    Martin was hunched over on his knees next to a tree he used to prop Kaladin up against. But Kaladin was standing up with Martin¡¯s golden spear staff leaning against his shoulder while downing the last drops of a red liquid from a vial.


    What? What is he doing?


    ¡°Martin, what are you doing! Get up, I feel like crap, and I need you to heal me!¡± Ester groaned.


    She, too, looked worse for wear. I felt like everyone besides Tris and I looked dead tired. Weren¡¯t these people supposed to be in good shape and have loads of mana? Speaking of mana, I was getting low and was starting to get a bit sleepy¡­


    But Martin never answered Ester back.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hew asked after jogging over.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Lewis answered back, scratching his head.


    Martin had yet to stir from his position while Kaladin just stood there looking at us with a blank expression in silence. His right hand was missing, and so was a portion of his arm, but he wasn¡¯t bleeding anymore. It was just a nub of skin and flesh, and I started to cry more as I saw his injury.


    This was all my fault. If I just said no to the collar, he wouldn¡¯t be acting like this. But the collar is gone now so¡­ shouldn¡¯t he be back to normal? But¡­aren¡¯t Obedience Collars supposed to kill people if anybody but the master takes them off?


    Hew began to walk over to Kaladin slowly. ¡°Hey kid¡­ what happened to Martin?¡± he asked.


    However, Kaladin didn¡¯t answer Hew. His face was devoid of emotion as he stared at us in silence.


    ¡°Adria, what is going on with Kaladin?¡± Tris whispered.


    The forest that was just a battlefield now laid eerily silent. The only thing I could hear was my sobbing and everyone¡¯s heavy breathing.


    ¡°Kal¡ª¡± I said weakly.


    But before I could finish I began to feel very cold. Tris winced next to me and everyone stopped moving entirely. Time seemed to drag on as the cold began to seep into my bones. I was so uncomfortable I couldn¡¯t even continue to cry.


    The cold crept its way through my body until it reached my neck, where I felt like it was about to strangle me. Tris, who was next to me, fell to his knees with a look of horror.


    ¡°No¡­¡± she muttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move a muscle, Adria,¡± Ester ordered from next to me. But I barely heard her speak.


    I managed to strain my head to look at where this feeling was coming from and my eyes met Kaladin¡¯s. I felt like he was looking at me but I was more concerned with his face. Veins were bulging from underneath his eyes and neck while his chest was rising and falling faster than usual. It looked like he was in pain but his face still showed no emotion.


    ¡°Kid¡­¡± Hew finally managed to reach out to Kaladin, but then everything happened so fast.


    Clink.


    The sound of blade on blade rang through the forest as a golden spear connected with a steel short sword. Hew was backpedaling as he barely managed to deflect¡­ Kaladin¡¯s spear thrust?


    Why is¡­ why is Kaladin attacking Hew? What¡¯s wrong with him?


    But Kaladin pressed the attack. His spear was a flurry of gold as Hew desperately tried to defend himself from Kaladin¡¯s onslaught. I was both confused and afraid as I watched Kaladin fight.


    My kind, strong-hearted, and cripple friend was fighting a man with the intent to kill him. This cold feeling was undoubtedly Kaladin¡¯s bloodlust. A bloodlust so strong I felt as if I was going to be suffocated.


    ¡°HE TOOK A BERSERKER CAP!¡± Lewis shouted while running towards his student. My vision narrowed into a tunnel and all I could do was watch in horror.


    A Berserker Cap? What¡¯s that? Why would Kaladin take something like that?


    Before Lewis could reach Hew, Kaladin¡¯s spear had already found multiple grazing hits on him. Hew was backing up in fear and desperation as Kaladin began stabbing Hew more and more. Finally, right before Lewis reached Hew, Kaladin''s spear went straight through Hew¡¯s shoulder, coming out the other side.


    Hew screamed out in pain and fell back. But Lewis was ready to block Kaladin¡¯s follow-up spear thrust with his own. ¡°BASTARD ELF!¡± Lewis yelled at Kaladin.


    Spittle flew from his mouth as he locked spears with Kaladin, but Kaladin didn¡¯t even blink. Instead, he began to attack Lewis. They traded spear thrusts in a storm of spear tips, one gold, and one gray. But as the battle continued it seemed as if Kaladin was getting faster while Lewis was struggling for every inch.


    Kaladin parried Lewis¡¯s spear and scored a hit across the old knight¡¯s face. Drawing a jagged line across as blood dripped from the fresh wound. Lewis disengaged with a yell of pain and frustration.


    But Kaladin wasn¡¯t going to let him get away as he started¡­ running towards him? Kaladin was on top of Lewis in a blink of an eye as he began his flurry of spear thrusts once more. But then Hew was now back in the fight and began attacking Kaladin once more.


    ¡°Mages! Disable the Elf by force!¡± Ester yelled out to us students.


    I bit my tongue and howled. ¡°NO!¡±


    I can¡¯t let them hurt, Kaladin! He isn¡¯t himself! He hasn¡¯t been himself since we put that collar on! That¡¯s right¡­ this isn¡¯t Kaladin. This isn¡¯t him! All I have to do is stop him myself then nobody can hurt him. Vine Binding.


    But as soon as I raised my staff and began to cast my spell, I felt an indescribable feeling of dread. I looked over and my eyes met Kaladin¡¯s once more and now I was sure he was looking at me. I felt as if my heart was about to stop in my chest. But I couldn¡¯t falter, I had to save my friend.


    My vines snaked towards Kaladin, but Kaladin lept backward an immense distance and raised his handless arm towards us. But nothing happened while Kaladin looked at his handless arm with a slight raise of his eyebrow. It was the first emotion Kaladin had shown this entire fight. But his confusion was short-lived as Kaladin pounded the ground with his spear.


    The golden rings on the spear staff jingled as the earth was uprooted from the forest floor. The ground my vines were moving across was destroyed and raised into the air. Giant globs of dirt and stone floated around Kaladin. With a deadpan face, Kaladin pointed his spear toward us.


    ¡°HE¡¯S A MAGE!¡± Ester roared while bracing herself.


    Kaladin¡­ Kaladin is a mage? But¡­how?


    The earth and dirt that was in the air all broke in unison into smaller chunks. Then those chunks came¡­ they came flying right towards us.


    ¡°WIND MAGIC BARRIER NOW!¡± Ester ordered.


    But Caster, like everyone else, was too shocked to do anything to stop the storm of rocks and dirt. The fear of death had gripped everyone.


    The storm crashed into Lewis and Hew, who were furiously trying to deflect what they could. Ester was doing much the same as the storm approached her but blocking every rock was impossible.


    But unlike Caster, I was somewhat prepared. My overflowing desire to save my friend overwhelmed my crippling fear¡ªBastion of Vines.


    With the last dredges of my mana, I cast a spell to erect a wall of vines to block the storm of earth. Green vines with pieces of brown bark ruptured out of the ground, and the storm crashed into my plants. A few of the stones managed to pierce my vines, but Ester cut down any that made it through with a grunt and a sword swing.


    The storm passed, and I fell to my knees from exhaustion. I had used nearly all of my mana and felt sick to my stomach. I gazed out into the forest to see Kaladin fighting a bloodied Lewis and Hew.


    Kaladin thrust at Hew, which forced him to backpedal and into a large rock behind him, tripping him. He ended up falling over the stone with a painful roll. Lewis tried to stab Kaladin, but he was waiting for him. Kaladin swiftly dodged to the side and closed the distance. Then instead of going for a stab, he swept his spear in a wide arc at Lewis¡¯s legs.


    Kaladin¡¯s spear connected as Lewis yelped in pain while falling to the ground. Before Lewis even hit the ground, Kaladin thrust his spear into Lewis¡¯s head. Blood shot out from his skull, and Lewis lay lifeless on the ground as Kaladin walked over him, stabbing him through the heart for good measure.


    ¡°NO!¡± Hew bellowed while trying to regain his balance on unsteady legs. He was swaying as if he was drunk and was completely drenched in blood that was a mix of monster and his own.


    Hew charged Kaladin with an overhead sword swing at the ready, but it never reached. A pillar of earth sprouted behind Hew and encased his legs. He lost his balance and fell forward from the momentum of his charge. The earth wrapping around his leg broke apart, and Kaladin was waiting for him.


    In quick succession, Kaladin stabbed Hew in the back, pinning him to the ground while raising his left leg into the air. Much like Hew, earth and stone encased Kaladin¡¯s leg from the shin down, making a giant boot of earth.


    Then Kaladin brought his stone-wrapped leg down onto Hew¡¯s head! A stomach-churning sound assaulted my ears as the only thing left of Hew¡¯s head was a pool of blood.


    Silence reigned once more in the forest. Kaladin and Ester had a staredown and everyone looked on with a mix of emotions. Fear, confusion, pain, frustration, and more swam around in my head as I watched the events unfold. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing.


    ¡°You filthy little gutter Elf¡­ your bloodlust? What are you? You were an assassin all along, weren¡¯t you?¡± Ester questioned him.


    But Kaladin didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, he just continued to stare blankly at her as the veins in his neck and under his eyes pulsed. His chest fell and rose quickly, but it was a steady rhythm. He didn¡¯t look the least bit tired as sweat barely rolled down his tan skin. Ester, on the other hand, looked like she was about to pass out.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Die,¡± Ester said flatly while charging Kaladin.


    No¡­


    But I didn¡¯t have the strength to stop her. Ester raised her long sword, and Kaladin waited for her. The clang of metal on metal rang out once more as a spear connected with a long sword. Ester swung wildly at Kaladin as Kaladin blocked and defended himself from the assault.


    Kaladin hopped back a short distance then spikes of earth shot out at Ester. However, she cut them all down. Next, Kaladin launched pillars of earth magic at Ester at frightening speeds, but she managed to cut them down all the same. But while Ester was dealing with the range attack, Kaladin closed in.


    He had gotten even faster. Or had everyone just got even slower?


    Ester wouldn¡¯t be put on the back foot as she roared and went blade first into Kaladin¡¯s charge, taking a grazing shot from an earth spike on her side. The two traded blows, and Kaladin was quickly put on the defensive again. But Ester was waning, and Kaladin seemed to be getting faster and stronger.


    Kaladin shot back and dropped something on the ground, and a wall of earth-covered him, blocking him from view. I followed Ester¡¯s gaze as she looked down at a ball of earth. That same ball of earth began to glow brightly until it eventually became so bright it exploded in a flash of blinding light.


    I couldn¡¯t see anything from the flash of light, but I heard the sound of metal on metal once more, and when my vision cleared, Kaladin had advanced through his earth wall spear thrusting towards Ester. But Ester had blocked his spear tip with the flat of her blade. Her eyes shut tightly and a satisfied smile was plastered across her face.


    Kaladin once again retreated but so did Ester this time. Ester¡¯s entire body was heaving from the fatigue and it looked to be a miracle that she was still standing. The color had drained from her skin, and she looked deathly pale as she snarled at Kaladin.


    ¡°You dirty, thieving, conniving Elf scum! FIGHT ME! WHY WON¡¯T YOU FIGHT ME!¡±


    Kaladin once again answered with silence which only served to anger Ester even more. But then Ester¡¯s face contorted in pain. ¡°You¡­ no¡­ there is no way¡­ you couldn¡¯t have¡­ It¡¯s impossible¡­ but when did you¡­ YOU POISONED ME! You poisoned the wine! YOU POISONED THE WATER DIDN¡¯T YOU!¡±


    Kaladin didn¡¯t even stir as he continued to watch Ester. Ester began coughing. Her coughing fit worsened as blood began falling from her mouth. Finally, Ester roared a bloody war cry as she rushed Kaladin.


    She seemed to be moving faster as she sprinted towards Kaladin. She swung her sword wide, and Kaladin went to block it, but she quickly redirected her attack. Kaladin did much the same and compensated for the redirect, but Ester¡¯s sword sliced through the shaft of Kaladin¡¯s spear, separating it.


    It was over in a blink of an eye. Kaladin grabbed the spearhead as it was falling and spun around Ester¡¯s side. Kaladin stabbed the spear tip into the side of Ester¡¯s head. Blood rolled down her hair as her body went limp, falling to the ground with a soft thump.


    I¡ªI just watched my best friend kill three people. He killed them all without even blinking. Kali¡­ Why?


    Then his eyes turned to us as he approached us. His limp was completely gone. Blood was splattered across his clothes and face while the veins continued to pulse. But Rosom moved to stand in front of us. His whole body was shaking, and his teeth were chattering,


    ¡°S¡ªSs¡ªSTOP. I¡ªI WON¡¯T LET YOU COME ANY C¡ªC¡ªCLOSER!¡± Rosom said, his voice shaking as he pointed his sword at the approaching Kaladin.


    Kaladin remained silent as he continued to walk toward Rosom. I didn¡¯t even see what happened as a dull crack sounded off. Rosom¡¯s body went limp as he crumpled to the floor. Kaladin had punched Rosom so fast I couldn¡¯t even see it.


    Kaladin grabbed Rosom¡¯s sword and continued to march toward us. He didn¡¯t even give Tris or me a passing glance as he strode right past us and approached Dillian.


    Kaladin spoke for the first time, and his voice was devoid of any tone or emotion. ¡°Give me your ring.¡±


    I turned around to watch Dillian¡¯s face contort into multiple expressions of confusion, pain, frustration, and then indignation. ¡°You MONSTER!¡± Dillian screeched while swinging his arm in the air.


    Dillian¡¯s sky blue gladius appeared from thin air in his hands while he was in the middle of his swing. But it didn¡¯t matter. Dillian¡¯s scream of pain echoed throughout the forest as he fell to his knees holding his handless arms to his chest. Kaladin dropped the sword he used to separate Dillian¡¯s hands and grabbed the severed hand that was still holding the sword in mid-air.


    ¡°YOU CUT MY HANDS OFF! YOU INSECT! YOU FILTHY DAGGER-EARED SCUM!¡± Dillian screeched, his voice cracking.


    Kaladin paid no mind to Dillian, who was writhing in pain, blood flowing from his stumps. He put the sword into the ground while he tried to take the ring of the hand. It took him a few seconds to get the ring on, but he narrowed his eyes as soon as he placed it on his remaining hand. Kaladin grabbed the sword from the ground and looked at it intently. Then the sword vanished from thin air.


    Without a word, Kaladin took off into the forest at full speed. Nobody tried to stop him. Nobody called out to him. Tris was unconscious on the ground, and I just couldn¡¯t gather myself.


    I could only watch as he started running into the forest. In between my sobs, I managed to squeak out his name.


    ¡°Kaladin¡­¡±


    He must have heard me since he stopped. He looked over his shoulder, his gold eye boring into me. Without a word, he turned back around and started running. I could only watch his back as he disappeared into the forest.


    I don¡¯t understand. Why would you look at me like that? Why would you do this, Kaladin? We were supposed to be friends¡­

 Vol.2 Ch.40- Epilogue.

    Year 2514, New Colony World- AJS-982-JP


    ¡°Warning warp jump detected,¡± a synthetic voice rang out.


    ¡°Your coffee is ready,¡± another more cheerful synthetic said.


    Mmmmm, I get why people love the stuff. The addiction is great and a cup of joe always smells divine.


    ¡°Warning warp jump detected.¡±


    Clunk.


    I sat my mug down and grabbed my toast, and went to take my first bite.


    ¡°Warning warp¡ª¡±


    ¡°OKAY! I heard you, damn it¡­¡± I groaned.


    I¡¯m getting old, not going deaf¡­ but I guess I did program the thing to warn me like this. I could only sigh deeply.


    I don¡¯t want to die on an empty stomach, but they must be getting close. I guess my time has finally come. It was always a matter of when not if. Only a naval destroyer or bigger would trip the alarm I had set up.


    I stood up from my dining table, rolled my aching shoulders, did a few air squats that made my knees feel like dust, and went to go look outside.


    Opening the door, I was greeted by the familiar sight of my fully automated wheat plantation. This tiny little backwater lush world was the perfect place for someone like me. It also helped that this planet was beautiful as all hell, with so much greenery.


    It was destined that this planet wouldn¡¯t survive five hundred years just like how I wasn¡¯t going to last five minutes against orbital bombardment. The Human population of this world wasn¡¯t even four digits large, nor was the AJS very big in the first place.


    I took a whiff of the fresh morning air and gazed into the sky, and if I still had my coffee cup in my hand, I would have dropped it right then and there.


    They brought a Dreadnaught¡­ just to kill me? I¡¯m honored. It looks like they value me just as much as you, Commander.


    But there was something odd about the Dreadnaught¡¯s massive silhouette in orbit. It was painted yellow, and it was the only ship that I could see. Dreadnaughts were capital ships that led entire armadas. Having one by itself defeated the purpose.


    And why didn¡¯t they just glass me?


    I walked back inside and looked to see if any of my traps had been set off. Maybe they were coming to dispose of me in person. But upon checking the statuses, everything was perfect. Even my motion sensors weren¡¯t picking anything up. I didn¡¯t care if they were Gen 3s or not. These sensors would pick at least one of them up¡­ but what¡¯s this?


    The main road motion detectors are going off? They are just¡­ walking down the center and heading right towards me. Now that pisses me off. I deserve a little bit of credit. I¡¯m still a Death Commando, even if my knees hurt when I wake up.


    I went to the kitchen, punched the tile, and began removing debris out of the way. Motion sensors and warp jump detectors aren¡¯t the only things I snatched on my way out. I grabbed myself one of these bad boys, with all the attachments to go with it.


    Setting the long black box on the kitchen counter, I began assembling a medium-ranged bolter rifle. Judging by the motion sensors, I had about twenty-five minutes until they arrived, so I had all the time in the world. I was about to ruin some poor kid¡¯s day.


    I went up to the second floor with an extra ammo box in tow along with the motion sensor laptop and began to set up. I even had a hologram projector, not that it would actually fool someone skilled, but if they are just walking up to the front door, maybe they aren¡¯t all that smart, to begin with.


    With the hologram set and my weapon loaded, I waited for my prey to arrive. Do these asshats not know I was at the top of my class? Disrespectful.


    I kept one eye outside and one on the computer. Five minutes¡­. three minutes¡­ one minute¡­ and¡­ huh? They didn¡¯t send an angel of death.


    They just sent me an angel.


    What the hell is going on? Three people were just leisurely walking up to my property. Two of them were Death Commandos in yellow armor and were escorting a Hispanic woman in her early forties. Of course, I¡¯d recognize her from miles away. But the question was¡­ why did they send her?


    I moved my way downstairs to greet my unexpected guests. With my weapon raised, I opened the door with a smile. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a sight for these old eyes. What do I owe the pleasure of this visit, my beautiful doctor?¡±


    ¡°Heimdall. It¡¯s good to see you. Or should I be calling you Vladimir now?¡± Su¨¢rez asked me with a strained smile.


    I smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Vladimir died a long time ago, Doc. Heimdall is just fine.¡±


    ¡°This is a beautiful home, Heimdall. I can¡¯t say all the green and flowers suit you, but at least you look happy,¡± she mused.


    ¡°Just for your information, I like plants and nature¡­ for the most part. And the flowers weren¡¯t my idea. Some of the little kids from the town down below planted them.¡±


    Su¨¢rez eyed me, then giggled. ¡°Kids, huh? Didn¡¯t take you for the adoptive father type.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°It is what it is.¡± Still pointing my bolter at the three. ¡°This is nice and all, Doc, and it is good to see you. But why are you here?¡±


    Su¨¢rez shifted uncomfortably, and I felt the Commando¡¯s gazes bore into me. Yup, gen 2s, for sure. Too tall for gen 3s and not big enough for 1s.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve come to talk to you about some things. May I come in?¡± she asked politely.


    ¡°Sure, but they stay outside. I run a strict no ugly people in my house policy,¡± I joked.


    She smiled back.¡°That¡¯s fine with me.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡ª¡±


    Su¨¢rez cut the Commando off. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just wait outside for me.¡±


    I beckoned the Doc in with a smile and gave her guards an even bigger one. I don¡¯t think they liked it very much.


    ¡°Looks like I interrupted your breakfast, sorry¡­¡± she said apologetically while gazing at my cold toast and coffee.


    ¡°Yeah, you should. With how much you used to ride us on eating properly!¡± I teased. ¡°Can I get you some coffee? Maybe some homemade toast that isn¡¯t cold?¡±


    ¡°Haha, yeah¡­ Coffee sounds good, thank you,¡± She smiled awkwardly.


    I started the automated system, and it brewed another cup¡­, but in the meantime. ¡°That yellow looks good on you. I think I prefer the white lab coat, but this is a nice change.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, and well¡­ you look homeless, Heimdall,¡± Su¨¢rez said bluntly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t have to say it like that¡­ words hurt, you know?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should shave and wear clothes that don¡¯t look like they haven¡¯t been washed in a week,¡± She added.


    I guess I do look a little run down right now. But I¡¯m not always like this. ¡°Sorry, I was expecting to die, not to have coffee with you. Speaking of coffee¡­¡±


    ¡°Your coffee is ready,¡± the synthetic voice called out once more.


    I set down the cup of joe and sat across from the Doc. ¡°Now. What is it that you want? I doubt you came all the way out here just to see me.¡±


    Su¨¢rez nodded and opened her satchel, and began pulling out¡­ ¡°Paper? What are you doing with all this paper? I haven¡¯t seen this much¡­ we''ll ever, honestly,¡± I said, somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Simple. If they want what I have, they have to come and get it. Can¡¯t hack or leak any data if I¡¯m the only one with a physical copy,¡± she said proudly.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    That¡¯s one way to go about things. Thanks, Man Machine Accord.


    Su¨¢rez slid a picture to me and asked me a question. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±


    ¡° I mean, I know what a brain looks like, Doc. Although I don¡¯t know what all those colors mean, it wasn''t my forte,¡± I said while taking a sip of my now cold coffee and putting it back down.


    Disgusting.


    ¡°This is a scan of my brain. A normal Human brain. And this¡­ this is the brain scan of a Commando,¡± She said while sliding me a new picture.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not as colorful as yours,¡± I smiled while still being somewhat confused. ¡°Can you just explain this to me, Doc? I tend to shoot brains out of things, not scan them.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°I guess. I was trying to be dramatic, you know? Can¡¯t you let me have a little bit of fun?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ we can do it all over again if you¡¯d like? I can even have you go back outside and give you a warning shot while screaming ¡®Get off my lawn!¡¯ or something.¡±


    Su¨¢rez smiled brightly at me. ¡°I¡¯ll pass. But let me explain. This is the brain scan of a first-generation Death Commando. And yes, it¡¯s not as colorful, but as you can see in other places¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s way brighter,¡± I said while examining the pictures.


    ¡°Yes¡­ brighter. The more color and the brighter the color, the more brain activity that is present. As you can see, this gen 1¡¯s brain has quite a few dark spots,¡± she explained.


    ¡°Emotions, huh? Those dark spots¡­ are bright on yours. Things gen 1s would be missing like sex drive or another host of feelings. Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Now that brain scan is an early one. One of the first for that particular Commando. I can¡¯t be certain, but I imagine it was taken before they even left Mars. And this is a photo of their most recent before they were killed,¡± she said while sliding me another image.


    A whole lot more brain activity, I think.


    ¡°Okay¡­ so you mean to tell me this Death Commando started to what? Have more emotions or something?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Do you remember that terrorist attack on Kalen 9?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°Yeah, the refinery world. If I remember correctly, some anti-war radicals blew up forty percent of the infrastructure on the surface.¡±


    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t terrorists. It was Death Commandos. A team led by a gen 1 managed to hold out on the world. The squad killed a hundred fifty marines and two hundred penal squad soldiers before the navy decided to bombard them from orbit. It wasn¡¯t even a full squad of Commandos either.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Did that¡­ really happen?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Yes, I did some digging after the war and I¡¯ve been finding similar stories. At first, they just thought it was a rogue factor. But then¡­ more and more gen 1s started exhibiting similar patterns of aggression. Some led to incidents some didn¡¯t. But everything was swept under the rug as they began eliminating them. But now that the war is over, things are starting to resurface.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ this is why they killed the Commander? But¡­ he was loyal to the end I heard. It wasn¡¯t until they cornered him and Hades Squad that he acted out. And why didn¡¯t they just use a simpler method?¡± I asked. It was always on the back of my mind why they went through all that trouble.


    ¡°What are they going to do? Poison him? Gas him? Good luck with that,¡± she scoffed while taking a sip of her coffee. ¡°If they are in their suits they are invincible to anything along those lines. That¡¯s not even including Ambrosia. They couldn¡¯t beat their bodies programming. If any kind of life-threatening toxin or even knock-out gas gets detected, Ambrosia is administered into the bloodstream directly. You gen 2s have a diluted version of Ambrosia. And I don¡¯t need to be the one to tell you what a PTSD-ridden gen 1 on Ambrosia is capable of if they get shoved into a corner.¡±


    That is¡­ very true.


    I¡¯ve seen the Commander and other gen 1s on Ambrosia and I¡¯ve felt the stuff myself plenty of times. I feel unstoppable because I pretty much am. Anything short of an instant kill couldn¡¯t take me down. I¡¯ve seen Commandos fighting with missing both arms or legs before. But still¡­


    ¡°So I get why. But how did they go about killing them off?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What do you think the 3rd generation was for? Soldiers picked directly from the military who were completely loyal to the cause. Give them a diluted form of whatever they gave you guys and some armor and send them out,¡± Su¨¢rez explained while taking a few more sips of her coffee.


    ¡°Because Octario¡¯s loyalty got called into question¡­ this was her way of saving face?¡± I guessed.


    ¡°Exactly, the gen 3s were made to replace all of you. Their first mission was to integrate into squads and begin to phase all of you out while killing off any remaining gen 1s. Then after the war, they would become the faces of the Death Commandos. Soldiers who were completely loyal to the military.¡±


    ¡°Then why did the Commander last so long? If Kalen 9 was the starting point for all of this, didn¡¯t it take them far too long to get rid of him?¡±


    Su¨¢rez smiled bitterly. ¡°Because he was perfect, at least till he wasn¡¯t. Kronos final year? He was the last-gen 1, officially at least. He showed no signs whatsoever. From what I could find, they considered him to be the perfect creation and, after the war, planned on keeping him around to study him. Look, here are all his brain scans.¡±


    She slid me a manila envelope that was filled to the brim with photos of the Commander''s brain. And sure enough, she was right. As far as I could tell he showed absolutely no change¡­ until


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the last brain scan he ever got. I didn¡¯t even know I was the one who gave him one. Bio-sculptors for Commandos are bigger, as you know. I just thought it was because you guys were well¡­ bigger than normal Humans. Turns out there was a lot more in that piece of machinery than I ever imagined. When I had a tech tear one apart I was shocked. It wasn¡¯t just a full-body scanner. When you guys went inside of one of those things they tested you for everything. Naming the things the Bio-sculptor didn¡¯t test you for would be easier.¡± She seemed down on herself now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself for this. None of this was your fault,¡± I said while looking over the images.


    ¡°But it was. I was the final nail in his coffin. I was the one that reported that he had dreams. That brain scan wasn¡¯t even that bad. He would have only been monitored as far as I could tell from the patterns. From what information I managed to bribe my way into, the gen 3s in his squad weren¡¯t even sent to kill him but learn from him originally. Then whatever happened, happened, and well¡­ the rest is history,¡± she said while taking a sip and staring into the table.


    It¡¯s not your fault, Doc.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want you beating yourself up over this. He sure as hell wouldn¡¯t have blamed you. He changed, and if what you said was true, he would be killed regardless of what you did or didn¡¯t do. And besides that, we can¡¯t change the past. What¡¯s done is done.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ maybe you are right,¡± she said solemnly.


    ¡°One more thing, Doc. Why didn¡¯t you just send me a data pack? I mean, thank you for telling me all of this. It feels good to get some closure on all this crap, but I feel like it was a big risk. And what¡¯s with all this yellow clothing anyways? More like, what are you?¡± I questioned.


    Su¨¢rez smiled, but it was one of¡­ pity?


    ¡°Do you ever wonder why you are barely thirty-seven years old, yet you have the body of somebody about to turn sixty?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Figured it has to do with whatever they did to me,¡± I answered back.


    Didn¡¯t think much of it really. It¡¯s just the life I live.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same reason they aren¡¯t killing you gen 2s off. Because you are all going to die within the decade,¡± she said seriously.


    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean by that?¡±


    I knew I was going to die one day, but she made it seem like she knew something I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°For you? Even less. I¡¯d be surprised if you lived another five years as you are. Your white hair isn¡¯t from a reaction to the experimentations. It¡¯s from a faulty augment that either activated or broke inside of you. All you gen 2s have it implanted. An augment that accelerates your aging. After the war, when all the gen 2s got their final medical evaluations, they activated them. If the implant isn¡¯t removed, you will continue to age at nearly two times the rate of a normal Human. The younger gen 2s? They are going to age at three times the normal rate.¡±


    ¡°How do you know this? Shouldn¡¯t this be top secret?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It was. Until I used your blood to figure it out. Whether you know it or not, you saved a lot of your brothers and sisters.¡± I just nodded at her words.


    Well¡­ I¡¯ll be damned. Here I thought I was just unlucky. But at least I was good for something in the end.


    ¡°And you want to stop my aging process?¡± I asked.


    ¡°For you? It¡¯s too late. I¡¯d have to find you a new¡­ everything. I can stop you from aging faster, but the damage is done. No, I didn¡¯t come here to just do that for you. I came here to ask you to join us,¡± Su¨¢rez said while gazing into my very soul.


    ¡°Join ¡®Us?¡¯ Who¡¯s us?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°People that want the military and Octario¡¯s crimes to see punishment. You Death Commandos? You are just the tip of the iceberg, Heimdall. Humanity didn¡¯t just win this galactic war. We absolutely dominated it, and we did a whole lot of things to a whole lot of people. Humanity controls sixty-five percent of colonized space. The other thirty-five percent we control through proxies. We are now the number one sentient species in the galaxy. And we¡¯ve done a lot of things that need to be answered for. And those in power right now? They won¡¯t ever break the status quo.¡±


    ¡°So you are asking me to join your suicide squad? All because of what happened to Kronos?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yup, that¡¯s pretty much it,¡± she said with a tired sigh and smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to come. All of Hades squad has agreed, and so have plenty of other Commando squads. Entire sections of the military have joined along with planetary governors and politicians. There is a chance¡­ but it¡¯s not all that great. I¡¯d settle for Octario¡¯s head on a spike if it comes down to it.¡±


    ¡°Well, damn. That¡¯s all you had to say. You should have just told me that from the beginning? A one-way ticket to hell? I just might see the Commander sooner than I expected,¡± I laughed.


    ¡°You¡­ would join that easily?¡± She asked, somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Doc, all I¡¯ve ever known is war. I don¡¯t even grow my own damn plants on this plantation¡­ I just press the stupid buttons. And this war¡­ sounds like a cause I can get behind,¡± I reassured her.


    ¡°You are probably going to die.¡±


    ¡°And? Wasn¡¯t I going to die in five years anyway? Why not make it three,¡± I laughed.


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡± Su¨¢rez smiled.


    ¡°Besides, how could I ever turn down the forever beautiful Doctor Su¨¢rez!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lord, I wish I saved you for last¡­¡±

 Vol.3 Ch.41- Onwards.

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    Well, I think I did it.


    I believe I¡¯ve done all that I could to hide my tracks. Even the light rain last night is going to help hide my escape. First, I used what little of the drugs I could handle to put as much distance as possible while heading south, then I went deeper into the forest and backtracked. My original goal was to head towards The Barrens, but I¡¯ve decided it¡¯s futile to attempt that.


    There is no way I can get to the border in time to escape, and I¡¯d be running to a place I can¡¯t be sure is safe. And it would be impossible for me to go through the mountains. Monsters of immense strength live up in those mountains, and I¡¯m in no shape to deal with such strong opponents alone.


    Then again, I¡¯m heading to the Kingdom of Luminar, and I can¡¯t be sure if I¡¯ll be safe there either. But at least I know I have someone who might be able to help me. The kingdom itself is also welcoming to escaped slaves. But I doubt that extends to slaves that brutally escaped from the mayor of a city-state while killing four people and maiming a noble child.


    Either way, there are no guarantees.


    I¡¯ve been planting the seeds of my escape for years now. I subtly lied about my origins being from The Barrens, and Ester was kind enough to shout that I was a Dark Elf assassin out to everyone before I killed her. So hopefully, people will connect the dots and focus on the area surrounding The Barrens.


    After all, it makes sense. The Dark Elf child would, of course, want to escape back to the homeland of the Dark Elves. If they pin me to the Shadow Clan, well¡­ then things might be more difficult. But I feel they are backed by Luminar, which would make things more challenging, especially since I left no proof.


    I sighed deeply. If only I could have at least kept my hand.


    I hadn¡¯t expected them to put an Obedience Collar on me at the very last moment. I thought that all my plans were about to be shattered. I was half tempted to start fighting right there in the middle of school, but I wouldn¡¯t have lasted very long.


    So I figured that I could always make another attempt later. Even if they figured out I had been lying about my name or origins, it would be better than if they just killed me during a battle. But when they placed the collar on my wrist, I was beyond surprised. I was surprised they let Adria put it on my wrist and not my neck. And I was shocked by the feeling I got when that blade sank into my arm.


    First, I felt my mana get trapped in the center of my chest by the metal band, just like a regular slave collar. Then once that blade pierced my flesh, I felt a cold chill spread out from my wrist. But then the runes on my inner thigh burned and that cold feeling was washed away by the heat.


    The runes that Squeaks placed on me must have somehow negated the collar¡¯s effects. But I couldn¡¯t be sure to what degree. I know the obedience side of things was hindered, but that was it. I felt no overwhelming sense of obligation to serve Adria whatsoever.


    However, my mana was still sealed, and that blade was still pinning the band to my wrist. I couldn¡¯t be sure if removing the collar with my own hands would kill me or not, so I was left with little choice.


    The decision was simple, fight with mana or without.


    Obviously, the choice was clear. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to dispatch those four without access to my mana. So since I couldn¡¯t remove the collar myself, what if I had someone else do it for me? I was half tempted to run my hand through a sword swing, but I decided against it.


    When I saw the injured Dire Wolf, I knew my opportunity had come. So I did the only sensible thing, I shoved my hand into its mouth and let it take a bite out of me. I might have given it a little too much of my arm since I lost everything from the middle of my forearm to my hand, but nothing that can¡¯t be fixed. On the bright side, I know that I can have my hand regrown.


    And losing a hand didn¡¯t deter my plan all that much anyway. My goal was always to get injured and isolate Martin from the rest of the group. I was confident that if I got injured, Adria would have ordered Martin to heal me. At that close range, even Martin would never be able to stop a sneak attack.


    I let the mage heal my wound and stabbed him in the brain through the eye with a kitchen knife. Then, for good measures, I sent an Earth Lance straight through his heart. I knew anything short of an instant kill wouldn''t have been enough to kill him. Watching him fight like that only cemented just how dangerous he was. Martin wasn¡¯t even breaking a sweat as he dispatched all those monsters. I¡¯ve never seen a light mage go on the offensive before, but I¡¯m glad I did. I¡¯ll never underestimate one again.


    Speaking of monsters, I had expected them to do more. Along with a surplus of items, monster bait was one of the things I got from that merchant Deguzman. Beastmen hunters on Amoth use this trick. It leaves a distinct smell that is nearly impossible for Humans or Elves to detect. Since Beastmen have to rely on their sense of smell, they can¡¯t use something that would hinder them, so they came up with this. It worked perfectly.


    At first, I used the opposite method. I had some anti-monster repellent going which forced monsters away and made us move deeper into the woods to find them. Once we pushed further in, I sealed the repellent and opened the bait. However, I think if a monster ignored the repellent, it would send them into a blind rage, and they would attack us.


    Regardless of the monster¡¯s attitude, I was surprised when I watched those four effortlessly dismantle hundreds of monsters while being poisoned. I suppose they aren¡¯t veterans for nothing.


    I haven¡¯t just been keeping tabs on guard rotations and other notable things. I¡¯ve been paying attention to the habits of certain individuals for years as well. For example, I knew that Martin had an aversion to drinking and wouldn¡¯t drink the poisoned wine. If he had consumed it, he would have probably realized something was wrong and healed himself, something I couldn¡¯t afford.


    But by using everyone¡¯s expectations that the Obedience collar had turned me into a mindless dog, nobody questioned me. The poison in the wine was slow-activating and meant to kill over a long period of time. Symptoms would have taken almost fourteen hours to show up. Usually, a light mage would also have easily been able to remove the poison.


    However, I also poisoned the drinking water. It was a shame I had to drag the kids into it but I had little choice. I owed those brats nothing, and I had at least the sound mind to spare Adria and Tristian from suffering. They were the only ones who didn¡¯t deserve what I had to do.


    The poison in the water was non-lethal and meant to drain one¡¯s stamina and mental state. Through the combination, I managed to put those four into a disadvantageous state before I fought them.


    Once they were tired from the poison and fighting monsters along with their only support dead, it was only a matter of taking one out after another. The longer we fought the more of an advantage I could press. The concoction of drugs I took helped alleviate any pain and allowed me to push through everything.


    But it had a cost.


    It turns out Dark Elves have a natural resistance to the effects of Berserker Caps. But the High Elf blood in me does not. So I needed to figure out some kind of combination that would allow me to use the Berserker Caps without losing my higher mental functions. And that¡¯s when Magic Lilies came in.


    I remember Adria talking about how her mother said Tel¡¯an¡¯duth had fields of flowers, and that got me thinking, why is a nation growing so many flowers? And the answer is simple, the pollen from Magic Lilies can be used in a drug for mages to increase their focus.


    It¡¯s also said to increase magical power, but I have my doubts on that one. So while I began cultivating the pollen from the lilies over the last year or so, I started testing drug combinations out. But, of course, I didn¡¯t test them on myself.


    I did the sensible thing and tested them on the guards.


    Offer them a drink and send them to bed and see what happens. Most of the time, nothing happened. But I did end up killing two unfortunate guards at one point.


    The lily pollen also needed a large number of flowers. A single flower was nowhere near close enough to make anything. I thought Adria had caught onto me at one point, but it seems I was just overthinking things. And I did this all after Muriel¡¯s passing.


    Muriel¡­ she was murdered, no doubt about it.


    I couldn¡¯t be sure how but she was killed. That day when we went to the market, I found myself in a surprising situation. I had intended to find Deguzman and get my items, but when I saw that store, I thought fate couldn¡¯t be any crueler. That clothing store was the same store that took in escaped slaves from Ostela. I thought it was odd that they had similar names, silver then followed by an animal¡¯s name, so I tested my theory out.


    When I gave that old man the passcode, his reaction let me know that I was right on the mark. That clothing store was a hidden base for The Keepers and what I learned surprised me even more. Muriel was a Keeper. The old man didn¡¯t divulge much to me, but he confirmed that he knew who Muriel was, and that was enough to tell me everything I needed to know. That was the news Muriel had to tell me.


    I don¡¯t know if the Sanderviles found out she was a Keeper, but I doubt it. She would have been made an example if she was caught, so it makes me think it was just an act of malice. If I had to put money on it, it was the ladies of House Sandervile who killed Muriel. At least that¡¯s my hunch.


    I also didn¡¯t intend to trust The Keepers in getting me out of Sandervile. That was a path I didn¡¯t want to walk again unless I absolutely had to. I couldn¡¯t rely on others to save me, not again.


    However, regardless of my new combat drug and what I learned about Muriel, I was still injured. And now I am paying the price of my actions. My calf is burning, and I¡¯ve destroyed it beyond repair. I need to find a light mage and hope they can at least heal me back to my previous state of just a painful limp. That¡¯s not even including the backlash from the drugs either. When the book said fatigue was a problem, it wasn¡¯t joking.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    I had to re-dose just to stay awake and get further away, and after I came down from the second time, I crawled underneath a tree and covered myself up with earth magic so I wouldn¡¯t get eaten in my sleep. If a monster came up to me in that state, I would have been unable to wake myself. The mental fogginess was accurate as well, so I didn¡¯t want to continue to take the drug if I didn¡¯t absolutely have to.


    Right now I¡¯m currently nestled into a tree by a stream and doing my best to recover my strength before I continue on. My goal is to come out of Gilcour Thicket from the north and work my way to City State Whieland.


    From there, I will head through the mountain pass and into Luminar. I figured as long as I continued to move at a steady pace, I might be able to avoid any wanted posters. But, of course, I couldn¡¯t rely on that hope, so I had Deguzman acquire other things for me.


    At first, when I said I wanted an item like that bastard Alnwar had, he said that something like that was a one-in-a-million type of dungeon item. So he gave me something else that he assured would handle my problems.


    The way I saw it, hiding in plain sight was unbelievably difficult. I simply stood out too much. My general appearance, my limp, and now my missing hand were all things that could be used to identify me regardless of how hard I tried to blend in. And every time I tried to solve one problem, the other issues would give me away.


    So I had to do my best. And that started with my general appearance.


    Deguzman handed me this mask; at first, I thought it was the world¡¯s most useless piece of equipment. The mask itself was metal and, from its general appearance, seemed utterly useless since it had no eye slots or breathing holes.


    It was just a sheet of metal with an intricate flowing design. It looked like ripples of water. It was a gunmetal gray color with dark, almost dirty, gold outlines. The back of the mask just looked like a black piece of cloth. But when I put the mask on, its real potential was obvious. This mask was years ahead of its time.


    Once the mask was on my face, it formed around my head perfectly and made almost an invisible seal. When I first put it on, I tried shaking the mask off of me, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. I could also see perfectly as if the mask wasn¡¯t even on my face. And not only that, but I could also breathe normally as well.


    But that¡¯s not the only thing this mask did.


    I walked over to the stream and sat down next to it to see my reflection in the water. I placed the mask onto my face and felt the seal form. Then in my reflection from the water, I watched as my appearance changed. Almost like a wave starting from the top of my head, my jet-black hair turned into an ashen gray. From my face, my tan skin turned a cream-white color. With this mask on, I looked exactly like a High Elf. Hiding my heterochromatic eyes was also a challenge that this mask handled.


    This mask suited my needs perfectly. And according to Deguzman, people wearing masks wasn¡¯t uncommon. Now that I think about it, I did see a few adventurers wearing masks from time to time. It seems covering your face isn¡¯t much of a problem in this world.


    But there were still problems for me.


    My long hair was¡­ not suited for regular High Elves. All Elves had somewhat long hair, even the men, but I took it to the extreme. At this point, my hair was longer than most girls'', and sadly, I had to cut it if I wanted to blend in.


    I need to hide as best as possible and change what I usually look like as much as possible. My long hair was as much a part of me as my eyes or skin color. But cutting my hair¡­ It pained me deeply. I wanted to keep my promise to Dad¡­ it¡¯s such a simple promise, but yet I feel so awful for breaking it.


    But I have no choice. Getting recaptured is no longer an option, and I won¡¯t see Dad again if I¡¯m dead.


    I took the mask off again, placed it in the Spatial Storage Ring, and took out the cobalt sword I commandeered from a particularly annoying child. This ring¡­ defied all logic that I understood.


    If I had the ring on my finger, I understood how it worked, but if I took it off, I suddenly forgot how to operate it. It was¡­ unexplainable, so I decided not to think too hard about it. When I had the ring on my finger, I could operate it just fine anyway.


    I could dip what felt like my brain into the ring¡¯s pool of¡­ storage? And get a sense of what was inside it. It was almost like I was getting a manifest every time I did it.


    If I focused, I got the general feeling of a room inside of the ring, and I could pick out the individual items in the room. The room wasn¡¯t huge either, a little bigger than the average-sized bedroom if I had to guess. Like I could feel my rations in the ring along with this sword scabbard. But this ring was just¡­ so odd.


    If I placed the sword and scabbard separately, they became two different items. But If the blade was left in the sheath, then it became one. I couldn¡¯t just pull the sword out of the ring if it was in the scabbard, just like I couldn¡¯t pull the food out of its wrapping. So I tested this ring and found some more odd things about it.


    For starters, I couldn¡¯t ¡°store¡± items from afar. I had to be touching the object. But I also couldn¡¯t store particular things in certain conditions, like grass. Nothing would happen if I placed my hand on a patch of grass and tried storing it.


    But if I plucked the grass, I could store it. Was that because the grass was no longer alive? Or was it because I had separated the grass from the soil? Bigger plants worked much the same.


    I also tried to store a monster that was still alive after I defeated it in the forest. But since it was still breathing, when I tried to store the thing, I failed. But as soon as the monster expired I was able to store the entire wolf into the ring.


    It also seemed that the ring tried to maximize its storage capacity by itself. I could feel the dead wolf monster in the ring, and it felt like it had been folded so it would fit better, but when I took the corpse out, it looked exactly how I had placed it in the ring. And that wasn¡¯t the only weird thing¡­ the corpse was still warm as if I had just slain it, even though it had been nearly a day since the body was still fresh.


    And this leads me to the strangest thing about this ring¡­ Dillian had a few things like rations, cooking supplies, camping gear, a bow and quiver of arrows, along with a decent amount of money in the ring, but that was about it.


    The most bizarre thing in the ring, however, was a steak.


    Yes, a cooked steak on a plate. I pulled it out to see if my mind was playing tricks on me, but it was indeed a steak. I was almost tempted to eat it, but I figured since it was so odd, it was probably a trap for whoever stole the ring.


    Nothing screams noble brat like a prepared, cooked steak on a white dinner plate inside of a Spatial Storage Ring. I imagine the steak was poisoned since it was still warm to the touch and was meant to trick whatever unfortunate soul thought it was a good idea to eat it.


    Either way, I wanted to test something important, but I needed an opponent to try it on. I was curious if I could store someone¡¯s weapon mid-fight the same way I could store my own weapon. If I could remove a person¡¯s weapon like that, it would be a great boon in a fight. But I was going to have to figure that out on my own.


    I finished cutting my hair and winced at my failure. I was not a barber¡­ I was going for the standard High Elf hair, short on the side and long on top, and well, I looked pretty bad. I would probably have to ask someone to clean me up when I got the chance, but at least I looked different now.


    I was about to put the sword away when I gave it a once over again. I¡¯d been using it since I got it, but I hadn¡¯t really thought about it. This sword was supposed to be made out of cobalt, yet it wasn¡¯t the same cobalt metal I was familiar with. Making a sword out of cobalt would have been a mistake in my previous life since cobalt was a brittle metal and would make for a poor weapon.


    But this cobalt was entirely different.


    When Tristan mentioned that cobalt could help with the flow of your mana and I¡¯d have to agree that was the feeling I got when I used it. My mana felt¡­ freer? I suppose it was a good way to put it.


    When I used Martin¡¯s staff, that was also the first time I had used a weapon meant for mages. I could feel that my spells were easier to cast and required less mana when I used the staff as a conduit. I also learned you couldn¡¯t use magic without your hands¡­


    Nothing happened when I tried to cast a defensive spell with my handless arm against Adria¡¯s vines. I quickly realized it was because I didn¡¯t have a hand anymore. So if that was the case¡­ if you cut someone¡¯s hands and feet off, they wouldn¡¯t be able to cast magic. I also used my feet to cast earth spells, so I knew that for sure.


    Well looks like I can¡¯t lose both my hands at the same time then.


    Speaking of Adria and Tristan¡­ I felt somewhat bad for what I did to them. I didn¡¯t plan on having them in the crossfire, but I guess it was just a wish. It was inevitable that they would try to stop me.


    I thought Tristian would surely be the one to slow me down, but he passed out for some reason. And I didn¡¯t know why either. Was it because of my bloodlust? But I was holding a majority of it back¡­ I wanted to scare the other kids into not attacking me, not make them faint from fear.


    But I don¡¯t regret doing what I had to do. I might not hold anything against Tristian or Adria, but they were in my way. Seeing my family again and returning home is my number one priority right now, even if I have to sacrifice those two.


    I decided that there was no point in waiting any longer. Kaladin Shadowheart needed to go on hiatus for a while, and the new High Elf version of me needed to be born. I took my ragged and bloody clothes off and placed them on the pile along with my cut hair, then I set them ablaze and buried the ashes under the earth. I took the new clothes that Deguzman had prepared for me and began to put them on.


    It was difficult, putting on unfamiliar clothes with a messed up leg and a missing hand, but after some struggle, I managed. My new outfit was all black, meant to make my cream skin more noticeable. The clothes were best described as a traveling mage¡¯s outfit.


    No long robe to get caught in bushes. Instead, the outfit was rugged and meant for travel. The black leather pants were padded and lightly armored on the knees and thighs, and I wore long black boots to go with them. My upper body was covered in a black leather tunic that was taken from a monster and gray robes that went across my chest and down to my waist. The leather was solid and flexible, and surprisingly lightweight.


    I looked down at the pair of black gloves and wondered if I could make something work. I took a few minutes and tried to make a fake hand out of earth magic, but I couldn¡¯t get it to work. Securing the phony hand to my arm was difficult, and any time my arm flapped around, the earth magic was obvious. So I decided to forgo the thing entirely and just kept the gloves off. I also chose not to wear the sword on my belt since it would probably draw too much attention.


    I also thought of wearing a hood, but Deguzman shut that idea down and said it would be too much. Next, I thought about wearing a helmet, but the second I put one on, I instantly discarded the idea. Covering my ears was a big no-no. The second that metal went around my head, I did not like the feeling one bit. I guess that¡¯s why I haven¡¯t seen an Elf wear any kind of helmet that covers the ears.


    With my preparations complete, I examined the new me in the stream, and honestly, I barely recognized myself. I look like a completely different person now. The mask sadly didn¡¯t change my voice, but I was willing to work with it.


    When I asked Deguzman how I should travel, he looked at me like I was an idiot, as if the answer was obvious. He said I should be an adventurer. It was more likely that a team of adventurers would hunt me down than a squad of Sandervile soldiers.


    So I should just join the people that were most likely to be the ones to hunt me down. Deguzman said if I could work my way up the ranks quick enough and become someone who was important, then I could, in theory, skate under the radar. It was a balancing act of becoming important while also not standing out too much¡­


    Adventurers were wandering monster hunters and day laborers that held no allegiance to any country. They moved from town to town, taking missions and living off the rewards. It was the perfect disguise since if I got high enough in the ranks, I could just walk into cities and towns while flashing my status as a high-ranking adventurer.


    But, of course, I had to get to that point first. So I put my items away, cleaned up after myself, and trudged into the forest again.


    I¡¯ll be home soon.

 Vol.3 Ch.42- An Adventurer is Born.

    Moving through Gilcour Thicket is an absolute pain in the ass. No wonder people don¡¯t bother coming into this forest unless hunting for monsters and rare herbs. There¡¯s nothing else here besides those things.


    With my messed-up leg, my progress has been slow but steady, nothing I¡¯m not used to. Moving through forests while injured was a common problem in my previous life. I figure I¡¯ll be on the edge of the forest within a few days if I keep my current pace up. But right now that wasn¡¯t possible.


    I sliced my way through two of these damned bugs with my sword and sent a fireball at the third that was charging me, disintegrating the abomination. These monsters were only found deep in the forest and I remember seeing them in my old monster book and since I¡¯d run out of repellent they have been swarming me.


    They were called Drones and they resembled large black bees if bees were mutant monsters from hell. They charged at you like lancers with their massive stingers that were the size of a man¡¯s arm and once they impaled you they pumped you full of venom while trying to bite your head off with their mouths filled with razor blades. Truly nasty beasts but thankfully, they burned just like any kind of bug.


    They have been harassing me for the better part of a few hours, sending two or three at me at a time. Instead of being constantly annoyed by these monsters, I¡¯ve decided to hunt down their nest. I figured allowing them to slow me down every twenty minutes or so would only hinder me in the long run and it¡¯s not like I can run away from them. The monster book told me that drones formed around a hive that they protected. They would kill animals, monsters, or people and bring them back to the hive to be dismantled for food.


    If I destroyed the hive and brought back proof it would probably fetch me a decent amount of coin while also giving me an introduction for the Adventures Guild. Starting from the bottom rungs of the guild did not sound like fun. I¡¯ve also taken a few Dire Wolf trophies along with Forest Spiders to add to my collection so this Drone hive would be a nice addition.


    Mmm, seems like I¡¯m getting close.


    I injured a drone about an hour back and let it run away from me so I could track it back to the hive. I followed the sickly black blood while killing many of its brethren. It seems I have pissed them off enough to send extra troops or I¡¯ve gotten closer to the hive, it¡¯s probably both. My ears didn¡¯t need to be at 100% for me to hear the buzzing of insects closing in on me.


    Taking them out before they reached me was the ideal scenario so before I could even see the Drones I sent fireballs blazing through the forest towards the sounds. Most of my fireballs must have whizzed harmlessly by but at least one of them impacted with a monster and exploded. However, the insistent buzzing did not lessen. Instead, it was coming closer and a whole lot faster than before.


    I barely had time to throw myself out of the way before a black blur flew right past me. The sound of wood splintering and branches crashing sounded off behind me as I summoned my sword to hoist myself off the ground.


    Damn, I just got these clothes and you know what¡­ Maybe I do need my hearing back.


    What I thought was a bunch of different insect wings buzzing turned out to be coming from a single, very large black bug. It was about three drones wide and four drones tall and just managed to unlodge itself from a tree it split in half. How the fuck did something so big manage to fly on four sets of insect wings, I¡¯ll never know.


    I also remember reading if a hive was left alone for long enough, it could produce different types of Drones. So this must be a Drone Knight. It was bigger, faster, and stronger than a normal Drone. And to make matters worse, it had a shield-like carapace that extended in front of it. The shield made for good armor material since it was highly resistant to impacts and even magic. Things can just never go my way, can they?


    The Knight buzzed its wings and charged at me once more. Thankfully, no matter how big or fast this thing was, it was still a stupid bug. I rolled out of the way once more but not without leaving a gift behind this time. I was getting really tired of rolling around and dragging myself off the ground slowly but I was sure this was going to work. Although this thing looks like a bee from hell, if it has any kind of biological relationship to a bee then it¡¯s going to be in a world of pain.


    The knight impaled another unfortunate tree and tried removing itself from the wood. But before it could free itself, a bright light began expanding until it exploded. Of course, I was looking away from the explosion and when I turned around the bee monster was freaking out as it thrashed around wildly. It lost all sense of direction and purpose while blinded by the light.


    With its flank to me, I launched two sets of earth spikes into its back, pinning it to the tree with a sickening crunch. The insectoid wings stopped their buzzing and the Knight let out a death spasm as it went limp.


    Good old fashion flash-bangs never fail. When I learned about traveling actors using something called flash powder from a school event, I knew I had to get my hands on the stuff. Sadly it lacked the explosive power to concuss targets but the blinding light was on par with the first iterations of flashbangs all the way back when. I made about twenty of the bad boys using earth magic housings. I heated a small mineral in the middle of the case with fire magic which would eventually ignite the flash powder. Good stuff.


    I hobbled over to the dead bug and sent my sword through the back of its head, can never be too careful with these things. Killing people is one thing, killing monsters born from whatever the fuck mana is, is another. I¡¯m convinced that mana is the reason these abominations were spawned. And it gives these monsters unnatural abilities beyond what should be possible. When I watched that Dire Wolf do a spine-twisting acrobatic move in mid-air, I knew that shouldn¡¯t be possible for a canine.


    But it is what it is. This is the world I live in now so I just need to accept the facts and learn to deal with these creatures. Of course, if I could live a life avoiding these creatures, that would be ideal.


    I was thinking all of these things while chopping up the Knight for parts. The carapace shield, the stinger, and the venom sack would all sell for good coin and serve as proof for my deeds. Thanks to all my time hunting with Dad, I¡¯m pretty confident in my skinning and dismantling skills.


    And this spatial storage ring allowed me to carry all of this stuff with ease. My ring was about sixty percent full of monster parts and rations along with everything I would need to survive in the wild like campaigning gear, courtesy of House Stav of course. I even have a bow and some arrows but it¡¯s kind of difficult to use one with only one hand. It was a shame, I was sort of looking forward to using a bow. Maybe it¡¯s the Elven blood coursing through me that wants to take down some monsters with a well-placed arrow.


    I finished my work and let out a deep sigh as I burned the corpse to ash. The hive must be close if they are sending stronger bugs after me.


    Within thirty minutes I found what I guess was the hive. It wasn¡¯t any beehive I¡¯d ever seen as it was just a large tree-covered orange comb-like structure. Drones were buzzing about as I watched from a distance. The Drones crawling around looked to be much smaller so they were newly hatched, considering I¡¯ve done a number on their population in the last few hours.


    Welp, absolutely no point in walking over there. Twelve fireballs should do the job. The forest is unlikely to burn since it rained recently and honestly, the world might be a better place if Gilcour Thicket stopped existing.


    I took out my cobalt gladius and used it as a conduit for my spell cores. My mana pool has grown considerably over the last few years just like Grandpa said it would. Of course, I haven¡¯t skimped out on training my mana control either. I¡¯m sure my available mana will only increase from here on out. It felt good to be able to cast some spells again after such a long time.


    The fireball cores ate my mana and grew to the size of a Human¡¯s head burning a bright orangish-red. Either noticing the light or some disturbance, the Drones looked over to me, but it was far too late for them. My fireballs launched at a blazing speed and impacted the hive along with the handful of Drones that were outside of it. The only sounds were the crackling of my inferno along with the smell of burnt insects.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The giant tree hive thing began burning a brilliant orange as I moved towards the hive. The fire would do its job so there was no point in waiting around. I¡¯m sure all this cooking monster flesh would just attract more monsters and I wasn¡¯t looking to fight more than I had to.


    My boots crunched a few burning Drone corpses as I went to slice a piece off of the hive for proof. My sword effortlessly sliced into the comb-like structure as sticky black liquid dripped from it like a wound. But the most disgusting part was what came out of the hive once I gutted it. I quickly stashed my sword and grabbed the comb as I side-stepped out of the way of the flow of black liquid. Riding the black liquid-like trash down a river was bones and viscera. It was absolutely disgusting and the stench assaulted my nose.


    When I read that Drones dismantled their prey I see what they meant now. It was hard to tell what was what but there were definitely a few bones that belonged to a Humanoid amongst the sea of black death. I sent a fireball into the hole I made in the hive just to make sure this atrocity to nature was dead for good. Hopefully, they died quickly.


    I wanted to remove myself from this nightmare-filled place as quickly as possible. Whatever this smell was going to attract I didn¡¯t want to be a hundred miles within its radius.


    ¡ª


    I made camp and slept the night away. And by making camp I meant I dug a hole in the ground near a rock with enough space to breathe and covered myself with earth magic so I wouldn¡¯t be killed in my sleep. This was probably one of the only times where being small was a good thing. I¡¯m worried that I haven¡¯t grown all that much considering I¡¯ll be turning thirteen in a few months but I¡¯m holding out for a growth spurt soon. I¡¯m definitely under the average height for an Elf my age regardless if it¡¯s the Dark or High blood in me.


    I digress, I¡¯ve made good time now that I wasn¡¯t being harassed by fighting death bugs every twenty minutes. I¡¯ve moved closer to the edge of the forest and I should be near some towns before the end of the day. I haven¡¯t found any other people in the forest so far or at least till now.


    Somebody has been following me for a while now. They have been keeping a good distance away from me and haven¡¯t made any moves yet. They are pretty good at hiding themselves as well. Part of me wants to attack them but they would be able to flee from me at this distance. I have the last bit of my Berserker cap and Magic Lily powder combat drug at the ready. But the other part of me wants to wait.


    I can¡¯t be sure if they are a friend or foe at this point but I have a feeling whoever it is doesn¡¯t want a fight. If it was bandits, there would be multiple and they would have attacked my crippled self as I trudged through the forest. If it was a Sandervile scout team there would be at least two and they would be tailing me closer. For some reason, I have a feeling it¡¯s an Elf following me. It¡¯s just a gut feeling but I know it¡¯s not a Beastmen since I would have never sensed them coming.


    No point in worrying about it. Because here they come.


    I slowed my pace and waited for them to halt me. And sure enough, they did just that,


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t move a muscle,¡± A female voice rang out in all directions in an Elvish accent I didn¡¯t recognize.


    I obliged and stopped moving. Even though I knew she was behind me to my right in a tree her voice bounced off the trees as if she was everywhere. If I was relying only on my hearing I doubt I¡¯d be able to find her. She must be using some kind of magic.


    ¡°What¡¯s another masked High Elf child doing this deep in the woods?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Another?¡±


    She clicked her tongue in annoyance. She must have not meant to tell me that bit of information.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about another High Elf in these woods. I¡¯m just passing by,¡± I responded.


    ¡°Then why are you so deep in the woods alone? Aren¡¯t you a little young to be out here by yourself, kid?¡± The aggressive tone she had before had lessened somewhat.


    ¡°I can handle myself.¡±


    ¡°Are you an adventurer?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Are you the one that burned that Drone hive?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°And what if I am?¡± I responded with a hint of annoyance.


    ¡°Then you must be a pretty strong mage if you handled it by yourself. Even though you are clearly hurt you managed to take down an entire hive, that¡¯s pretty impressive. Say where are you headed, kid?¡±


    ¡°I believe I¡¯ve answered enough of your questions already. I don¡¯t feel like talking to someone who is holding me up in a forest with an arrow notched. So either fire that arrow or come down from that tree so we can talk like normal people.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know but I had four fireball cores prepared and ready to fire at her, I increased the width of them so it would engulf any arrow she launched at me.


    ¡°You¡­ You know where I am?¡± She asked, unable to hide her surprise.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I heard the leaves rustle as she dropped down from the tree. I turned to look at the woman and it was just as I thought. She was an Elf with ears pointing straight out from the side of her head with short blonde hair that fell to her shoulders and cold blue eyes that swam around like ice crystals. She had on tight-fitting brown leather pants and a green and black leather vest that hugged her petite frame. I couldn¡¯t tell how old she was but she was at least an adult. In her hand was a longbow made of silver metal with a quiver of arrows on her back. The Wood Elf stopped changing her voice as she spoke to me,


    ¡°Okay¡­ I don¡¯t want a fight or anything, kid. What¡¯s your name?¡± She said with her hands up sensing my hostility.


    What is my new name?


    ¡°You first.¡±


    The Elf shrugged, ¡°Fair enough¡­ Alce Velvetpost.¡±


    ¡°Voker Winterheart. What are you doing following me in the forest, Alce?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, we took a quest to take out a Drone hive that killed a farmer in a nearby village. But when we found the hive it had been burned to a crisp along with all the bugs. That wouldn¡¯t happen to be your doing?¡± She asked in a much friendlier tone.


    ¡°Seems I beat you to it. Sorry, they were constantly attacking me so I had little choice. Should I¡­ give you proof of the destruction of the hive?¡± I asked.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what the protocol for this type of stuff was. Did they have dibs on it since they had the quest? Or did it not even matter since I wasn¡¯t an adventurer? I wasn¡¯t going to hand over all the material, just the chunk of the hive I took.


    ¡°No-no¡­. you did all the work. It would be wrong of us to take credit for something we didn¡¯t do,¡± She said, waving her hands defensively.


    ¡°We?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, my team and I took on the quest.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°You never did say why you were in the forest? Are you really just passing through?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I prefer traveling in the forest, regardless of the danger,¡± I said.


    She smiled at my words, ¡°Never thought I hear a High Elf saying that. And where are you headed, Mr. Voker Winterheart?¡±


    ¡°Luminar.¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems the forest has brought us together in more ways than one. My group and I are also heading to Luminar. Say¡­ Would you like to accompany us? You don¡¯t have to or anything but traveling in a group is much safer than being alone out here. And we could always use a mage¡¯s firepower in our party, no pun intended¡­¡± She said awkwardly.


    ¡°You would have me join you? I¡¯m a masked stranger that you just met in the woods? Aren¡¯t you at least somewhat apprehensive about me?¡±


    ¡°I never said I trusted you completely or anything¡­ But you said you weren¡¯t an adventurer yet, which means you want to be one right? And besides, I can¡¯t imagine someone who took out a Drone hive by themselves without even understanding what they would get in return is a bad person,¡± she said with a shrug of her shoulders. ¡°The way I see it you can travel with us for a bit and if things work out then they work out and if they don¡¯t then well they don¡¯t. Besides, I believe the Mother of the Forest brought us together for a reason. So what do you say, Voker?¡± She asked while extending her hand.


    Mother of the Forest? Must be some kind of Wood Elf deity that I¡¯m unfamiliar with. Thankfully by chance, she extended a hand I could shake since I had been hiding my missing one just in case. But should I accept her offer? I don¡¯t see why not. I¡¯m in need of a good night¡¯s rest where I don¡¯t have to worry about a monster attacking me in my sleep. And she seems like a nice enough person. Alce and her crew might even be able to help me become an adventurer or at least explain to me how things work.


    I shook her hand, ¡°Sure, why not. Not looking over my shoulder for a change sounds refreshing.¡±


    And with that, Alce led me to where her party was waiting for her return.

 Vol.3 Ch.43- A Lurker Lurking.

    ¡°Alce you¡¯re¡­ back¡­and you found a kid?¡± a young Human man asked as he dropped down from a tree he was resting on.


    He looked to be around twenty, maybe a little younger. He had curly brown hair and swirling dark brown eyes and carried himself like a warrior. Judging by his equipment, he must have been a frontline fighter with his steel bastard sword and chainmail armor that he wore underneath his brown vest.


    ¡°Dem, this is Voker, Voker, this man is Dem. And Voker here is the one that burned down the Drone hive¡­ by himself,¡± Alce said as she gestured towards me.


    ¡°You mean to tell me this kid is a fire mage capable of taking down an entire Drone hive by herself?¡± Dem asked incredulously while crossing his arms.


    Alce smiled. ¡°That¡¯s what I said. But I watched him incinerate a Forest Spider in a blink of an eye. Not only that, he sensed me long before I stopped him.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡ªokay, I get it¡­ sorry kid. It¡¯s hard to tell with the mask and all,¡± Dem apologized while waving his hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Is it really that hard to tell that I¡¯m a man¡­ I mean, I didn¡¯t talk, but still. Maybe I should just start talking first so people don¡¯t get confused¡­ at least my voice sounds like it belongs to a boy.


    ¡°Voker here might be a kid, but his skills are legit,¡± Alce continued.


    And was Alce really praising me? That Forest Spider wasn¡¯t even moving¡­ I could have thrown a sword at the thing and killed it.


    ¡°Is that so¡­ I guess you Elves really are just built differently¡­ ¡° Dem said while observing me. Then he shrugged. ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice to meet you, Voker. Name¡¯s Dem, and I¡¯m the leader of this little group of misfits.¡±


    ¡°Likewise,¡± I responded with a nod of my head.


    Dem turned around and waved us on. ¡°Well, come on then, everyone is waiting. Ilme is gonna be pissed she can¡¯t smack some bugs around,¡± Dem chuckled.


    The two of us followed Dem towards their camp. The camp was only a few minutes away, and a small fire had just been put out.


    The first person to notice us was a young High Elf girl who immediately ran over to Alce with a bright smile.


    ¡°Alce, you¡¯re back!¡± she said while throwing herself into the Wood Elf¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Yup, I¡¯m back, Anna,¡± Alce said while returning the hug.


    It was always hard for me to tell, but Anna looked to be around her late teens, and she had light blue hair and cloudy gray eyes. I had heard High Elves could have different colored hair like blues and pinks, but it was pretty rare.


    It was said that brightly colored hair was a sign of someone having a large mana pool, something common in Elves. Wood Elves like Alce tended to have blonde or brown hair, and so far, the only Dark Elves I¡¯ve ever seen were my dad and me with our jet black hair.


    Anna was also wearing white and gold robes that accented her shapely figure. Even though the robes were somewhat extravagant, they still looked like they were meant for travel. She looked like a member of the clergy that was traveling.


    She had a particular golden amulet hanging from her neck. The amulet depicted two knights crossing¡­ swords. I¡¯ve seen that symbol before¡­ It¡¯s the same one the Chapter of Despair uses on their tabards.


    Anna looked over at me and tilted her head to the side. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Voker Winterheart, nice to meet you,¡± I greeted her.


    ¡°I found him limping about in the forest alone. Voker here cleaned out the Drones before we even got the chance to find one,¡± Alce told Anna.


    ¡°Oh! As a priestess of Amon-Ra, I can heal your wounds. If you will let me, that is,¡± Anna said quickly.


    About damn time.


    ¡°Yes, please. Say, Anna, you wouldn¡¯t happen to be a Master-ranked light mage by chance?¡± I asked hopefully.


    ¡°No, unfortunately, I¡¯m only an Intermediate level light mage. It¡¯s pretty rare for normal people to surpass Expert level in light magic. Normally only the Exarchs, Paladins, or High Priestess reach Master. And, of course, some people can reach it naturally, but it¡¯s uncommon,¡± Anna said somewhat dejectedly.


    Damn¡­ so close.


    ¡°Regardless, if you wouldn¡¯t mind healing me, that would be great.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Sit down over here, please, and I¡¯ll start right away!¡± Anna said while guiding me to an uprooted tree.


    I plopped down onto the rotting tree, and Anna went straight to work as she laid her hands on my shoulders. The familiar warmth of light magic emanated from her hands and spread out from there. It seems Grandpa¡¯s light magic really is on a different level since he always started from inside of my chest regardless of where he placed his hands.


    While Anna was healing me, I gazed out at the other three people who were just watching me from afar. None of them made any attempts to greet me, and the tall Dragonkin did not look too pleased with my handiwork. I guess that must be Ilme. I learned that if Dragonkin had horns on their heads, that was an indicator that they were female.


    Without that knowledge, it would be challenging to believe that the giant red six-foot lizard person wearing a set of gray full plate armor was a female. Her scales were mostly red but at the ends of a select few around her head were a yellowish-orange. The last Dragonkin I saw had green scales, so I guess they can come in all kinds of different colors as well.


    One of the others who was sitting silently by was a Human man from the Mists. He wore a black outfit that I found to be common amongst people from The Mists. I knew the outfit had a name back in my old life, but sadly, I didn¡¯t know it. I suppose he looks like a wandering swordsman from Asian culture, especially since I recognized his two swords as being Jians which were shortswords used by the Chinese.


    But it was the third person who caught my attention. When Alce mentioned another masked High Elf, they must have been referring to this person. She sat fully clothed in a black robe on a tree stump. I couldn¡¯t see her hair color, nor could I tell exactly how old she was.


    Judging by her body size, she must still be somewhat young still, and the only reason I knew she was female was¡­ because I just knew? She had one dark blue eye showing from underneath her mask as the other side was closed off. Her mask was made of dull bronze metal and covered her entire face. She also wore a hood with cut-outs for High Elf ears to poke out of.


    ¡°Your wounds¡­ I can¡¯t heal them all the way. What happened to you?¡± Anna asked me as sweat beaded down her forehead.


    I shook my leg a bit and stood up. As I had imagined, my wounds healed to their previous state. However, my ears, chest, and calf still ached with a dull phantom pain that I had grown accustomed to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve had an expert check me out and even they couldn¡¯t fix me. Thanks for doing this much,¡± I said honestly.


    I could tell the poor girl had tried her best to heal whatever was wrong with me but to no avail. I¡¯m sure my injuries are outside of her scope of expertise but being able to limp normally again feels good.


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay¡­ well, if you come with us to the temple in Luminar, I¡¯m sure somebody could help you there. Are you by chance heading that way?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also heading towards the kingdom,¡± I said with a yawn.


    Healing magic really does make you tired if you don¡¯t have your adrenaline running.


    Anna smiled brightly at me. ¡°Great, I¡¯ll see to it that you get the proper help!¡± Anna then looked at me, blinked a few times, and turned a few shades redder. ¡°And oh¡­ my manners, I never properly introduced myself. I¡¯m Anna Goldenguard, a priestess of Amon-Ra and an Amethyst-ranked adventurer. And your name was Voker¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°Voker Winterheart, it¡¯s nice to meet you, Anna. And Amethyst ranked adventure. What does that mean exactly?¡±


    ¡°Do you not know the guild ranking system?¡± Alce asked me while stretching against a tree.


    I shook my head no, and she went on to explain the rankings. ¡°Amethyst is a rank in the guild. All of us here are Amethyst, besides Dem, who just got promoted to Ruby last month. The order goes Amber which is the lowest rank, Opal, Topaz, Amethyst, Ruby, Sapphire, Emerald, and then finally Diamond. Most adventures end up somewhere between Amethyst and Sapphire if they live long enough.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ what about Emerald and Diamond? How strong does one have to be to get there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not all about how strong you are. Sure, strength is important, but lots of things go into your ranking like attitude and personality are also taken into consideration. As for Emerald, it¡¯s essentially the dream for any career adventurer and the highest any normal person can ever hope to achieve. I know there are a few Emerald-ranked adventurers spread around the world, but only a handful exist. I think¡­ If you had to compare an Emerald rank to more notable people, they would be like the War Gods or Shadow Dancers. I¡¯m sure either one of those people would be considered an Emerald-ranked adventurer,¡± Alce explained.


    ¡°And what about Diamond?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve never seen a Diamond ranked adventurer. I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s even a rank someone can get, so I have no idea what someone has to do to get that. I¡¯ve only heard of the legendary heroes from The Six that managed to reach Diamond.¡±


    ¡°I heard Diamond-level adventures live in secret! And they won¡¯t show themselves until the world needs them!¡± Anna said excitedly, even though she seemed a little tired from healing me.


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡± Dem groaned.


    Anna pouted at Dem, which just made the man chuckle. Anna¡¯s pout didn¡¯t last long as she gazed about the other three members of her party who had yet to speak.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Since nobody else wants to¡­ let me introduce you to everyone, Voker! You already met Dem and Alce, So¡­. the Dragonkin over there smiling at you is our vanguard and barrier master. Her name is Ilme,¡± Anna chirped.


    She¡­ she is definitely not smiling at me. And did she just snort smoke out of her nostrils?


    But Anna, not caring about my internal thoughts, continued. ¡°The man in black sitting down over there doesn¡¯t really have a name since none of us know it, but we call him Silent.¡± The man named Silent nodded at me in greeting.


    Perhaps he is just a mute?


    Anna continued talking, but she started speaking even faster. ¡°He doesn¡¯t talk all that much¡­ or ever really, but he¡¯s really nice, I promise. He¡¯s a warrior, but he protects Alce and me in the back! You should see him swing those swords around! They go so fast and¡ª¡± Anna was babbling, and I wondered if she had even stopped to breathe.


    ¡°Anna¡­¡± Alce scolded with a deep sigh.


    Anna¡¯s earlier fatigue from healing me was gone as the tips of her ears burned from the embarrassment, ¡°Sorry¡­ ¡° she said sheepishly.


    It seems Anna, Alce, and Dem have enough energy to cover for the other three.


    Alce chuckled at Anna. ¡°Sorry, she can get a little excited.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°I guess one of us has to be the light in the group,¡± Alce said while nodding her head with a wide smile. ¡°Anyways, the masked girl¡¯s name is Sylvia. She hired us to take her to Luminar, so that¡¯s where we are headed.¡±


    Sylvia, huh? She was by far the most interesting person here.


    What was a High Elf doing on this side of the mountains and why wouldn¡¯t she be heading towards Tel¡¯an¡¯duth? If she is from Amoth, then she is even further away from home. Not only does she have the money to hire a team of adventurers to escort her, but she doesn¡¯t have enough for them not to take on dangerous missions?


    ¡°I know what you are thinking, but it was Sylvia¡¯s idea that we take on quests,¡± Dem chimed in.


    ¡°Really?¡± I blurted.


    Can this guy read my mind?


    Everyone turned to Sylvia as if they were expecting her to answer. Eventually, the girl sighed and spoke with a voice as sweet as chocolate. ¡°I just wanted to know what it was like to be an adventurer, that¡¯s all. But I guess we''ll just have to take another quest.¡±


    Her voice was¡­ so pleasant to listen to.


    However, It seems Sylvia is annoyed with my interference as well, as she was glaring daggers at me with her uncovered eye. It sucks to suck, I guess.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we still have another quest to do,¡± Alce said cheerfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I see why you recruited the boy now¡­¡± Ilme huffed while crossing her arms.


    Huh?


    ¡°I see! I see! I get it now! You''re a genius, Alce!¡± Dem said while smacking his hand onto his palm.


    Silent just started nodding from his seat with a knowing grin on his face. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Anna asked. It seems she is just as confused as me.


    ¡°Oh, come on, Anna. Everyone knows that active Lurkers are attracted to the blood of powerful mages. At first, we had you, and now¡­ ¡° Alce said while smiling at me.


    However, this smile was not kind. Instead, it was the smile of a predator who was about to strike.


    It seems I¡¯ve made a very big mistake.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Voker¡­ they planned on using me from the start¡­ my own friends were going to use me as monster bait, and they weren¡¯t even going to tell me. Haha,¡± Anna¡¯s laugh was empty as she stared out into nothingness with dead eyes.


    Since I didn¡¯t know what to say, I just remained silent. When I learned they planned on using me as bait, I had a fleeting thought of just burning everything down, but I realized it was a pretty decent plan all things considered. Of course, I didn¡¯t want to be monster bait either¡­ at least I¡¯ve only known these people for a few hours, unlike Anna, who is actually a part of their group.


    Alce informed me that a Lurker was prowling around these woods. Lurkers were¡­ bizarre monsters. Some monsters were docile or even used for tasks just like normal animals would. Like that lizard monster that acted in place of horses for carriages to the port back home. These kinds of monsters teetered on the line between being a monster and an animal.


    Lurkers, on the other hand, were just flat-out monsters.


    They walked on two legs and came in a variety of colors. Even though they had a Humanoid figure, they had a distinctive look that nobody would confuse with being normal.


    The monster had one giant eye placed in the center of its head and an oval mouth filled with razor-sharp teeth along with long claws dangling from its arms. Despite its off-putting appearance, Lurkers weren¡¯t incredibly dangerous unless certain conditions were met. And it was those conditions that made this monster so weird.


    Lurkers would attempt to sneak up on an unsuspecting person from behind and touch them. If they were noticed, they would run away or try again at a different time. Now during this state, Lurkers are considered to be inactive and completely harmless.


    If somebody could catch a Lurker in its inactive state, they could beat it to death with their bare hands, and it wouldn¡¯t fight back. But, if the Lurker succeeded, they would repeat the process once more.  And if a Lurker managed to sneak up on the same person twice, the Lurker would become active.


    An inactive Lurker was a threat level of ten, and the only reason it was that high was that people needed to be aware of the creature¡¯s nature. But once a Lurker reached its active phase, it became a threat level of thirty-nine or higher.


    With the conditions met, the active Lurker will begin to kill indiscriminately. The monster uses its stealth capabilities to sneak up on people and rip them apart. Once a Lurker has reached its active phase, It won¡¯t return to its inactive state until it¡¯s killed.


    Most people would be able to shoo away a Lurker with little problem. But occasionally, a Lurker could find an unsuspecting person or even a child to meet its conditions. To the Lurker, it didn¡¯t matter how it completed the requirements. Even if the person was taking a nap under a tree, they were fair game to the monster. And in this case, that¡¯s apparently what happened.


    Someone had taken a nap in the fields, and a Lurker was able to meet the conditions, becoming active. It slaughtered the unknowing victim and went on a rampage as it decimated an entire livestock pen. It was driven off into the forest where Dem and his team have been tasked with its extermination. And now Anna, along with myself, have been turned into Lurker bait.


    Rumor has it they are attracted to the blood of mages¡­ but that¡¯s just a damn rumor¡­


    ¡°Voker¡­ Do you¡ªdo you feel that?¡± Anna asked me nervously.


    ¡°Yeah, and I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    This feeling was enough to make even me uncomfortable. It wasn¡¯t the same feeling I got when I noticed a person or even an animal watching me. And typically, once I noticed someone, I could find them. But this thing¡­ was giving me the creeps. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t find the monster.


    I know it¡¯s here, but I can¡¯t sense it at all. It¡¯s watching us¡­ but from where?


    The plan was simple. Anna and I would sit out in the middle of a small clearing, give ourselves a tiny cut, so we were bleeding, and wait for the Lurker to show itself. Everyone else was waiting in hiding for the monster to show itself while Ilme protected Sylvia, hiding somewhere she could watch. I was to protect Anna if the Lurker managed to get past everyone else. To be honest¡­ I don¡¯t even want to see what this thing looks like. Hopefully, Alce pumps it full of arrows, and that¡¯s the end of things.


    ¡°Voker¡­ It¡¯s getting closer, isn¡¯t it?¡± Anna whispered in my ear from behind me.


    My ears tingled from her warm breath, but I didn¡¯t complain. ¡°Sure feels like it is. But I can¡¯t find it.¡±


    Whenever I thought I was getting a beat on the monster, it disappeared from my senses. But one thing was for sure. It was getting closer.


    Anna must have noticed it before me as I watched her ears flatten as she turned her head. I turned my head to see what she was looking at, and my heart went into my throat. My eyes met a single white eye peeking from behind a forest tree.


    ¡°WEST!¡± Anna screamed.


    When I called those Drones abominations, I was wrong. This thing¡­ is what I imagine a monster should look like.


    Upon hearing Anna¡¯s shout, the Lurker ran out from its cover with incredible speed for a five-foot-tall monster. The monster was hideous beyond belief; its skin was a nasty blue and purple color while its circular mouth was wide open, screeching. It looked like a small demon child with razor-sharp claws dragging against the ground. Its single bloodshot eye that didn¡¯t have an eyelid remained entirely focused on us. So it never saw Silent coming.


    The man from the Mists came from the monster''s side and intercepted it with a double slash from his shortswords aimed at the monster¡¯s head. The Lurker contorted its neck at an impossible angle for an ordinary creature and dodged the twin slashes. The abomination attempted to retaliate with a wild swing of its claws but connected with open-air as Silent dodged backward.


    From the left, the whooshing of arrows flew towards the monster. It let out a screech of pain as two arrows lodged themselves in the creature¡¯s upper back, narrowly missing its neck.


    The monster twirled around to try and find the archer, but the second it turned its back on Silent, two swords sliced the monster¡¯s leg muscles. The monster let out an ear-piercing screech which made Anna flinch, and her ears pressed tightly against her head. But the beast went silent when an arrow flew into its mouth and out the back of its head. The Lurker fell back with a thud, never to stir again.


    Well, that went way better than expected. Most of the time, things don¡¯t go that well for me. I guess these guys are the real deal.


    Anna let out a sigh from behind me, and the two of us walked over to the body together. Silent was wiping the blood off his swords while Dem jogged over from his position.


    ¡°Damn! Can¡¯t believe it came from the west¡­¡± Dem complained.


    Silent nudged Dem and gave a ¡°gimmie¡± motion with his hand. Dem groaned. ¡°We can do it after I cut this thing up¡­¡±


    But Silent wasn¡¯t about to let Dem go as he glared at the man while making the same hand motion. Dem sighed while mumbling under his breath as he fumbled about in his pockets and deposited a singular large silver coin into Silent¡¯s open hand.


    Silent nodded and flipped the coin in the air. Satisfied with his transaction, he nodded at Dem and slid the coin away into his jacket. Silent noticed me staring and smiled and gave me a thumbs up.


    ¡°Dem has¡­ I mean to say that Dem likes uh¡ªbetting, a lot. So Silent likes to make small bets with him all the time,¡± Anna said awkwardly from behind me.


    So he has a gambling addiction?


    ¡°Does he win?¡± I asked, partially curious, partially joking.


    ¡°No¡­ Silent always wins,¡± Anna said dejectedly. I turned around and looked at the priestess as she sighed. ¡°I lose to Silent all the time as well¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Note to self, don¡¯t gamble against the man from The Mists. But bet against Anna and Dem frequently.


    And surely gambling as a woman of the cloth is against some kind of code of conduct. But I¡¯m not going to point that out¡­


    ¡°Here, Voker,¡± Dem said while tossing something wrapped in cloth towards me.


    I caught the gift and unwrapped it to see what it was. Inside the cloth was a single bloodied dagger-like claw. I looked up to ask why but Dem was already speaking,


    ¡°You put yourself out there as bait. You might not have killed the monster, but you were a part of the team that did. The claw of an active Lurker will fetch you two large silver at the guild, don¡¯t spend it all in one place,¡± Dem chuckled while continuing to chop the rest of the appendages off.


    I slipped the claw into my pocket when Anna poked me in the back.¡°Where are all of your supplies, by the way? You don¡¯t have a backpack or anything, do you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Most of my stuff got destroyed when I attacked the Drones. So I need to resupply as soon as possible,¡± I lied.


    ¡°Oh, okay. If you get hungry, I have some extra food,¡± Anna offered with a bright smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know if that happens. Thank you.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t expected to be caught by potentially friendly people in the woods. Also, since I was hurt, I didn¡¯t want to carry unnecessary weight, so I shoved everything into my spatial storage ring.


    I felt that going around and telling people I had one of these things was probably a terrible idea. After all, I just met these people, and I can¡¯t go around trusting everyone who doesn¡¯t want to kill me immediately.


    At least these people don¡¯t seem so bad.

 Vol.3 Ch.44- Traveling.

    ¡°So, how does one go about turning in a quest?¡± I asked Dem.


    Dem and I were sitting by a small fire in Gilcour Thicket. After killing the Lurker, everyone decided to head to the next closest town to restock, turn the quests in, and get the hell out of this place. Alce and Silent were on guard duty tonight, but I wasn¡¯t quite ready to head to bed yet. I¡¯m honestly exhausted, but I didn¡¯t want to be the first person to go to sleep around a bunch of unfamiliar faces.


    ¡°Pretty simple, really. If it¡¯s an extermination quest like the Lurker and Drone quest, then all you have to do is bring a piece of the monster back to the guild. You get paid if the monster part is worth anything on top of whatever the initial quest reward was.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ what¡¯s stopping someone from hoarding monster parts and lying about completing quests?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s a great way to get your ass kicked and banned from the guild for life. If they sniff out that kind of stuff, you are done for. Good luck showing your face anywhere that has a guild building¡­ and that¡¯s nearly everywhere that isn¡¯t some podunk village,¡± Dem said while stretching.


    His gaze turned serious. ¡°Take this advice to heart, kid. The guild will always figure that kind of stuff out. Sure it might take them a while. If you are lucky, you could get away with it for a few months, maybe even a year. But it¡¯s never worth it in the long run. After all, lying about quests gets people killed. And if it¡¯s your fault, best understand people are coming for you.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense,¡± I replied.


    Lying about killing a monster could be fatal for many people. Take that Lurker, for instance. If the creature was kept alive and Dem and his team took the credit for killing it, the Lurker would probably kill more people before it was taken down. It might even catch other adventurers off guard.


    ¡°Are monster extermination quests worth a lot?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Depends, really. The guild isn¡¯t the one that sets the bounty. I mean, they have rates but not every quest is the same. Like¡­ this Lurker quest, for example, was funded by some farming village. As you can imagine, a bunch of farmers can¡¯t really pay all that much.¡±


    ¡°So why did you take the quest then?¡±


    ¡°Because killing the Lurker is worth more than the quest. We got dibs on both the Drone and Lurker quest, and under normal circumstances, we have three days to complete the quest without any other group interfering. And killing all of those monsters and harvesting their parts without competition is a great source of money. Of course¡­ unexpected things happen,¡± Dem said as he winked at me.


    ¡°I said I was sorry¡­¡±


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t really all that sorry. I did do all the work.


    ¡°I¡¯m just busting your balls, kid. Besides, nobody here will complain to the guy who took down a whole Drone nest alone. And it¡¯s going to make a great introduction to the guild for you,¡± Dem chuckled.


    ¡°Really? What kind of rank could solo a Drone nest?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°If you are asking what your rank will be when you first join¡­ don¡¯t get your hopes up. There is no way you are going to get anything higher than Topaz, and reaching the third rank upon entry is pretty rare,¡± he said with a dismissive flick of his hand and closed his eyes.


    I was about to ask more, but Dem opened one eye and grinned. ¡°But¡­ if it were my decision, I¡¯d place you straight into Amethyst without a second thought. I don¡¯t know a single Opal or Topaz adventurer who could take down a Drone nest by themselves and be willing to be Lurker bait, all within the span of a few days. You got guts, and Alce said you¡¯ve got the skills to match. As long as you got a good head on your shoulders, I can¡¯t see you being below Amethyst for very long.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡±


    Dem chuckled and poked the dying fire with a stick. ¡°Little more juice, please?¡± he asked while piling a few more tree branches onto the fire.


    I formed a spell core for Ember and floated the tiny orange spark into the fire. The dying fire crackled to life and became a small fire once more. Fall was nearly in full swing, so it was becoming quite chilly out here during the night. Although this region never got that cold, the dark, damp forest did. The silence between Dem and I drifted on as the snoring of Ilme could be heard from her sleeping roll.


    ¡°Say, Dem¡­ why did you become an adventurer?¡± I asked to break the silence.


    Dem eyed me, then sighed. ¡°Another tip for you is, don¡¯t ask people why they become adventurers. It¡¯s sort of¡­ taboo¡­ I guess. Everybody has their reasons. The guild wants all of us to have the image of outstanding individuals that do good things for people in need. In reality¡­ it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ would you mind explaining to me?¡±


    Dem laughed. ¡°So persistent¡­ well, I guess it¡¯s better if someone tells you before you make the same mistake twice. Why learn the hard way, am I right?¡±


    Dem poked the fire a few more times and continued. ¡°I guess the best way for you to understand why the way that it is is to imagine a scenario with a grieving mother. She shows up at the guild and is begging for somebody to hunt the monster that killed her child. She doesn¡¯t even have enough coin to fund the quest but is on her knees, begging for somebody to help her. How many adventurers do you think will risk their lives for a woman they don¡¯t even know for a pittance? The answer is as you imagine it.¡±


    Dem stopped, then shuffled the fire a bit more while sighing. ¡°That¡¯s the reality about this job. We risk our lives for good money and the perks that come with living this kind of lifestyle. No way am I going to go tangle with a monster for some pocket change. I like helping people, but not if it costs me a limb or, even worse, my life. Doubly so if the guild isn¡¯t going to recognize or reward me for completing the quest. You get what I¡¯m trying to say, right? When I talk about this stuff, it makes me feel like I¡¯m some kind of bad person,¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°Yeah, I get it. And I don¡¯t think you are a bad person. Or any adventurer, for that matter. In that scenario, I probably wouldn¡¯t help either,¡± I said honestly.


    My days of fighting for nothing are long gone.


    I wouldn¡¯t want to be the one to venture into the unknown for little to no reward. I might be willing to accept some things with the proper incentive, but that just depends. I guess that¡¯s why adventurers consider this taboo.


    Even though most people wouldn¡¯t risk their lives for another, it''s one thing to act at the moment and another to say it out loud in a casual conversation. People don¡¯t like seeming cruel or uncaring.


    Dem continued. ¡°As for why I joined up? Money. I like the lifestyle that I live. Most of us here do this job for the money. We can¡¯t all be like Anna, spreading her faith and trying to do good. Alce is from the Republic and was a former ranger over there. She wanted to leave home, so now she is here. Ilme fought as a mercenary in the last war and has few opportunities to use her skills with no war left to fight. Silent is¡­ well, I don¡¯t know why he does anything, but I know he likes money.¡±


    Then to break the serious atmosphere, Dem laughed. ¡°It was either this,¡± he said while gesturing his arms wide as if pointing out the entire forest. ¡°Or being the fourth son of a farmer and spending my days working fields for next to nothing and marrying my cousin. I¡¯d rather not do that¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess everyone has their reasons. Should you have told me about everyone¡¯s past?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t mind,¡± Dem said dismissively. ¡°Now, I gave you some juice. Now it¡¯s your turn to tell me something about you. Why are you wearing that mask? You didn¡¯t even take the thing off to eat dinner. And what happened to your hand?¡±


    Damn, so he noticed. Guess hiding the fact that I don¡¯t use an entire hand is difficult. I¡¯m no stranger to losing limbs, so I thought I could get away with it, but I guess not.


    ¡°The hand I lost to a monster awhile back. Haven¡¯t found anyone who could regrow it for me.¡±


    Dem nodded, then rolled his hands for me to continue. ¡°As for the mask, It¡¯s because I¡¯m ugly, and I don¡¯t like people seeing my face.¡±


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Dem stared at me and blinked a few times. Then he bent over and began laughing. ¡°You? Ugly? Haha, I can¡¯t imagine that one. I¡¯ve never seen an ugly Elf in my entire life,¡± he said as he wiped the tears from his face.


    ¡°Well, then I guess I¡¯m the first.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what anyone says about you, Voker. You might be a little odd, but you¡¯re a funny one. I think you are going to do great things as an adventurer.¡±


    I grunted in response. I don¡¯t know if he was mocking me or being genuine, but at least he accepted my answer. I don¡¯t really know how to explain why I¡¯m wearing this mask. Maybe I should have said I was disfigured or something¡­ guess I might do that in the next round.


    With our little conversation finished, Dem and I both rolled into our sleeping bags and drifted off to sleep. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t sleep very well.


    I rarely do these days. The nightmares never cease. I¡¯ve just gotten used to them.


    ¡ª


    ¡°So, this is Anderfield?¡± I asked while a carriage rolled past us.


    ¡°Yup. This town isn¡¯t as nice as one of the city-states or even Nactus, but it beats going to any of the smaller villages. And there is a guild branch office here,¡± Alce said while adjusting her pack.


    ¡°Do all towns have guild branches?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, most around here don¡¯t. Too many small villages in this area for there to be an office in every single one. But the guild tries to place one within a few hours of horseback for the smaller villages, so they have a place to go. Anderfield is the biggest town this far north of Sandervile. After that is Nactus which has a bigger guild office and is our next destination,¡± Alce answered.


    ¡°Nactus¡­ that¡¯s the fortress turned city, right? What¡¯s the deal with that place?¡±


    ¡°The story behind that place? It¡¯s just a fort that swapped hands over and over again between Sandervile and Whieland when they fought more often. Over time the fort continued to grow since neither side burned it down once they captured it. Eventually, the fort grew and grew until it became the size of a city. A few years back, Whieland took control of the city, so it¡¯s under their control now.¡±


    ¡°There was a war?¡± I asked, confused.


    I don¡¯t remember hearing about a fight over a city.


    ¡°A war?¡± Dem said with a chuckle from the front of the column. ¡°No, whichever side doesn¡¯t control the city after a few years, they will ¡®siege¡¯ the city. And by siege, they just send a small army over, and the other side sallies out and leaves. The fighting consists of small skirmishes. Most soldiers don¡¯t even die¡­ it¡¯s just a weird routine the city-states do every few years. Of course, they are allies, but this is one of the ways they keep each other in check, I guess,¡± Dem scoffed with a shrug.


    Mmm. That¡¯s right. I remember reading in Deguzman¡¯s book that this was the kind of relationship the city-states had with each other.


    They fight amongst each other in small skirmishes but never in a full-blown war. Each city-state has something the other doesn¡¯t. Ostela has money and trade, Sandervile has food and soldiers, and Whieland has natural resources and craftsmen. And they just trade amongst each other for what they need.


    Also, if a city-state controls another city, are they even considered a city-state anymore? And they all control a vast amount of land¡­ perhaps it¡¯s just the name they kept after so long.


    I mulled these things over while looking over the town of Anderfield. It wasn¡¯t very big, but it was definitely more prominent than the small farming villages I slaved around in Sandervile. The town didn¡¯t even have fortifications, but there were a sizable amount of homes and infrastructure. Even the roads were maintained this close to the town.


    I remember there being a decent-sized town just past the forest that separates Ostela and Sandervile, but my memories are a little fuzzy. That was before I met Squeaks¡­ I wonder if you are alright out there Squeaks?


    Of course, he is alright. That guy is probably going to outlive me at this point.


    Anna moved to walk next to me, her light blue hair bouncing off her shoulders as she stepped. Her hair wasn¡¯t the only thing moving about. Most Elves had small builds, and females didn¡¯t tend to be well-endowed.


    But I guess there are always outliers.


    Even in a casual stroll like this, the party remained in formation. Even though we were out of the forest and in the open fields now, monsters were still a threat. Some monsters even exclusively lived in these open fields.


    ¡°Say, Voker¡­ are you going to travel with us to Luminar?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It depends on how quickly you plan on moving along. I don¡¯t want to waste time in these places if I don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°In that case, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± she said with a refreshing smile. ¡°We are getting paid to bring Sylvia to Luminar, and we don¡¯t like wasting time either. So we will probably spend three days max here to rest, resupply, and turn in our quests. Right, Dem?¡±


    Mmmm¡­. three days doesn¡¯t seem that long. Unfortunately, I have to ¡°resupply¡± as well. Perhaps I will accompany them for the time being.


    ¡°Right. Besides, we have to cross Keldrag Pass before the first snowfalls,¡± Dem confirmed.


    ¡°Keldrag Pass is the passage through the mountains that leads to Luminar, right?¡± I¡¯d read about it, but hearing about it from people who have experienced the place themselves is always different.


    Ilme huffed. ¡°Indeed. Once the first snow appears, crossing the mountains is impossible for those who wish to see another day. Emperor Kaldrag saw fit that none bothered him during his favorite season.¡±


    I looked over at Dem, who rolled his eyes with a smile. Ilme didn¡¯t bother to hide her distrust towards me. Or perhaps she was just naturally like this, pouty.


    Everyone else just shrugged their shoulders and accepted the fact that I was some wandering kid in the forest who could use magic. It made me wonder if it was common¡­ and when I said I wanted to be an adventurer, it seemed to pacify most of them. Maybe they just see me as a potential ally or colleague. Perhaps they are just pitying the crippled Elf child. Either way, I¡¯ll accept the kindness they gave me.


    ¡°Emperor Kaldrag? Who¡¯s that?¡± Anna asked.


    Ilme huffed once more and was about to answer Anna, but another voice spoke up first. ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the Holy Kingdom? Shouldn¡¯t your education be better? Kaldrag was the first Ice Dragon Emperor. It¡¯s said he created the mountain range that separates the center of Illcyirum from the northeast, and those mountains are home. Although¡­ that¡¯s not true.¡±


    Everyone turned and looked at Sylvia in surprise. Silent never spoke. Sylvia and Ilme rarely spoke. The girl had only said a few words to me, and that was when she complained about me killing the Drones. Anna tries to talk to her, but Sylvia acts uninterested, and even the outgoing Anna can¡¯t talk to a brick wall forever.


    But Sylvia¡¯s voice¡­ why is it so pleasing? And her accent¡­ it¡¯s like she''s trying to hide it. Now that I think about it, what is her accent? And why does it sound so familiar? Of course, the mask was muffling her voice but still¡­ I wonder.


    Her one dark blue eye gazed around at everyone. ¡°What? What are you all looking at me for?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know you could say anything that wasn¡¯t a complaint or an order,¡± Dem quipped.


    It seems Sylvia is quite the taskmaster. The group chuckled a bit, and I swear even Silent let out a noise. Sylvia turned her head away, but the tips of her ears gave away her embarrassment. The only person who didn¡¯t find Sylvia¡¯s information interesting or Dem¡¯s quip funny was Ilme.


    ¡°And what makes you say Emperor Keldrag didn¡¯t create those mountains?¡± Ilme narrowed her yellow reptilian eyes at Sylvia.


    ¡°Because he was a Dragon. Not a God. Dragon¡¯s might be able to destroy the mountains, but they can¡¯t make them,¡± Sylvia shot back in an even tone.


    Ilme must not have liked that response because she let out a low rumble. The kind of rumble big lizards can make. ¡°Dragons are Gods, little girl. What would a child like you know?¡±


    The light-hearted atmosphere had all but disappeared. The tension between the small masked Elf girl and towering Dragonkin warrior was palpable. But Sylvia never backed down or averted her gaze.


    She was about to refute, but Dem stepped in, his usual demeanor absent. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Ilme. Sylvia isn¡¯t paying you or us to argue with her about religion. If she says the sky is red, then the sky is red. If she says there is only one moon in the sky, then the other three don¡¯t exist. Besides, there are different beliefs out there. No need to get worked up.¡±


    Ilme was about to protest, but Dem eyed her. ¡°Enough.¡±


    Ilme huffed once more and strode off back to the front of the formation. Dem sighed and rolled his shoulders.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Sylvia spoke quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We know you didn¡¯t mean anything by it. Ilme just takes her faith seriously that¡¯s all. In the future¡ª¡±


    Sylvia finished Dem¡¯s sentence for him. ¡°I won¡¯t bring it up again.¡±


    Dem nodded and plastered on another smile, ¡°Good. Alright, let¡¯s get some lunch and a few drinks. I could use a soft bed¡­ ugh but first, Voker.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°First thing you need to do when we get in there is come with me and register at the guild. Then, I¡¯ll corroborate your accomplishments and ensure they give you the proper rewards. Sound good?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good, Dem.¡±


    With that, we made our way into Anderfield. It seems I¡¯ll be becoming an official adventurer. Hopefully, there isn¡¯t an age restriction¡­ I doubt most people would believe me if I told them I¡¯d be turning thirteen in a few months.


    So maybe I¡¯ll just say I¡¯m part Dwarf?

 Vol.3 Ch.45- A New Job.

    ¡°Welcome to the guild, kid,¡± Dem said while patting me on the back.


    ¡°But we haven¡¯t even walked in yet¡­¡±


    Dem chuckled as he patted my back a few times and opened the doors to the guild building. The building was befitting for a group of people that hunted monsters and did odd jobs, and it was exactly how I expected it to be.


    The green wooden building was two stories high and was wider than it was longer. It took up a whole side of a street in Anderfield, not that it was much of a feat considering this was just a slightly larger town than usual.


    Inside was seating along with a reception counter manned by a young Human man in a lime green uniform. It smelt of alcohol but not the drinking kind. I was quite surprised to see that this place seemed very clean and well kept.


    The large room was devoid of people besides a handful of loners that were spread out amongst the corners of the room. Most of them had drinks in hand, and some even had a meal to go with it.


    ¡°This is pretty much how every guild building is. Another tip for you, if you have serious business with the guild, always come at lunch. Everyone takes the freshly posted quests in the morning then they head out immediately, so most aren¡¯t back till the evening or even sundown,¡± Dem said while pointing at a large board next to the reception counter. ¡°At branches like these, official guild business like signing up stop around sundown and turn into more of an inn than an office. But if there is an emergency, somebody is always around. Now then,¡­ would you look at who it is¡­¡±


    Dem was making eye contact with the employee manning the counter, but the young man didn¡¯t seem all that happy. The employee was around his early twenties and had his brown hair cut down to where you could see the white of his scalp. He was of average height and build but he had a stern look about him. He didn¡¯t strike me as a fighter.


    ¡°Dem,¡± the man said flatly.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Dominick...last time I saw you, weren¡¯t you in the main branch over at Ostela?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got a promotion last year, so now I am here.¡±


    Dem laughed while rolling his arms out. ¡°This is your promotion?¡±


    Dominick sighed at Dem. ¡°Yes, I would call being a branch manager a promotion, regardless of where I am stationed. Now, what business do you have? As you can see, I am quite busy.¡±


    He definitely wasn¡¯t busy at all. I think he was trying to count the circles on the grain of the wood when we walked in.


    ¡°This here is Voker, and he wants to sign up,¡± Dem said while giving me another pat on the back.


    ¡°And why do you feel the need to hit him? Or accompany him, for that matter? Don¡¯t tell me you are his guardian or something.¡±


    Dem chuckled once more while waving his hand dismissively. ¡°No, no, nothing like that. I¡¯m just helping him out and I want to make sure you give him the proper rank. He is going to be joining my party after all.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ and what do you mean the proper rank? I run a tight ship around here, so don¡¯t tell me¡ª¡±


    Dem cut him off. ¡°How about you just listen to what I have to say while you get the paperwork? Then you can decide if I¡¯m blowing smoke up your pipes?¡±


    Dominick blinked a few times, then gave me a once-over. ¡°Do you want to join the guild, Mr. Voker?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. Why don¡¯t we use the backroom, and I can get us something to drink,¡± Dominick said while he began to collect some sheets of paper.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were busy¡­using the backroom and all that?¡± Dem teased.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy now, aren¡¯t I?¡± Dominick shot back. ¡°Third door on the right. I¡¯ll be with you two in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and I have some quests I need to turn in,¡± Dem added while unslinging his backpack.


    ¡°Report first, Dem. You should know this by now¡­¡± Dominick groaned.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just¡ª¡±


    Now it was Dominick¡¯s turn to cut Dem off. ¡°No,¡± he said sternly.


    Dem let out a breath and rolled his eyes. Dominick slid him a piece of paper, and Dem took it begrudgingly. Dem waved for me to follow him as he walked towards the indicated room. Upon opening the door we were greeted with a small room with a sitting couch and a table that was a bit too high to be a coffee table. Dem plopped down onto the sofa with a thud.


    He grabbed an inkwell and set to work filling out the paper. ¡°Does the guild always do so much paperwork? And they use actual paper?¡± I asked as I sat down next to him.


    ¡°Yes¡­ so much damn paperwork. Everything you do has paperwork. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they had you log how many times you spanked it in your room¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Dem looked at me with a blank stare. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± he said dismissively.


    ¡°Anyways, yeah, lots of paperwork is involved. Every quest you complete is accompanied by some paperwork. Find some ¡®lost¡¯ tags? Paperwork. Want some new guild-issued equipment? Paperwork. Breathe funny? Paperwork. It¡¯s just another way for the guild to cover themselves. You know that¡¯s the case since they foot the bill for all this paper themselves. But I guess it comes out of rank-up fees as well.¡±


    ¡°Rank up fees?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, paperwork isn¡¯t the only constant downer. Fees are plenty, working for the guild. Whenever you have a rank-up evaluation, there is a fee. Higher the rank, the bigger the fee. But honestly, everything kind of balances out once you reach Topaz. All the discounts on lodging, supplies, repairs, equipment, and rations really add up over time. And as your rank increases, so do your discounts. It¡¯s sort of an incentive for sticking with the guild. Those who think they are gonna make some quick coin and bounce find themselves poorer than when they first joined.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense. Have to keep people coming back somehow,¡± I added while resting deeper into the couch.


    The guild seems like they have thought things out thoroughly. Those who stay for longer gain more benefits and end up bringing in more revenue. Those who join and can¡¯t cut it or perish just continue to feed the guild money. It¡¯s a pretty ruthless business model, but when your employees have a good chance of getting eaten by a monster, you have to make your money somehow.


    Somebody knocked on the door a few times and let themselves in. Dominick was carrying a few books along with some paper. He maneuvered his way while balancing everything in one hand and set it down onto the table with a thump.


    He took his seat across from us and looked at me. ¡°Can you read and write?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How is your Human?¡±


    ¡°Nearly perfect.¡±


    ¡°Good, then please write in Human while you fill this out. My Elvish still needs some work,¡± he said, handing me my own piece of paper.


    The paper wasn¡¯t well refined as it had a brown tinge to it, but it was serviceable. I read the sheet as I began to fill it out. It asked me simple questions like my age, race, sex, and the usual stuff you find on these forms. But as I progressed, the questions got more¡­ interesting.


    ¡°What is a role? And do I really need to write down what magic I can use?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A role is your desired position in a party. For example, Dem is a Warrior. Roles are just to give people and us the general idea of what to expect if you are to enter a combat scenario. From the list, you can either select Non-Combatant who are adventurers who only take odd jobs like smithing or hard labor. Then there is Vanguard, those who sit at the front of their parties with the express goal of front lining against threats. Then you have Warriors like Dem, who are multi-purposed. I believe you have a man in your party who is also a Warrior that only focuses on defending your support, right, Dem?¡± Dom explained.


    Dem looked up from his paperwork. ¡°Yeah, Silent is a Warrior, even though he is more like a backline Vanguard.¡±


    I nodded at Dem¡¯s explanation while Dominick continued. ¡° Then you have Archers, pretty self-explanatory. After that, you have Mages, which once again is self-explanatory.¡±


    ¡°But what if somebody uses a sword and can use magic? Or a bow and magic?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Then they could be both, yes. However, if you select mage as your role, people will expect you to be in the backline casting magic. A Warrior or Vanguard that can use magic is a boon for any party but not their primary focus. Does that make sense?¡± Dominick asked.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, finally, we have Support. Support is a role that encompasses a ton of different people and their skills. People who are skilled in, let¡¯s say¡­ picking locks or detecting traps fall under the Support role. Even a party chef falls under the Support role. Light mages who are skilled enough to heal people are also considered to be a Support. Are you a student of the school of light magic by chance?¡± Dominick asked me.


    ¡°No, just fire.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunate, the guild could always use more light mages¡­ so in your case, you would just be a Mage. And as for if you have to write down what kind of magic you can use, yes please put it down. In the case of an emergency quest, we may have to put you into a party with others. Building a balanced party is an important key to success.¡±


    ¡°Emergency quests?¡±


    ¡°They are quests that the guild assigns in emergencies. Normally we do not force anybody to accept a quest; however, if an emergency arises, you may be asked to accept it. Failure to accept it could lead you to being banned from the guild. But don¡¯t worry, in my seven years of working with the guild, I¡¯ve never once seen an emergency quest be issued. It¡¯s mostly a clause from a bygone era. And the requirements for a quest to be considered an emergency are steep. So if one were issued, it would be a serious matter that you would probably be unable to avoid.¡±


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    I see¡ªnothing to be concerned about then.


    I nodded and handed my finished form to Dominick. His eyes went wide as he observed my writing. ¡°Your handwriting is perfect¡­ Mr¡­ let¡¯s see¡ªVoker Winterheart. May I just call you Mr. Voker?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. Also, is that really it? Is my age not a concern?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Your age? Instead of that, how about you answer these questions. Do you understand that you are putting your body and your life at risk? Are you capable of defending yourself and others? Will you be able to complete the quests that you take on or are given to you? Do you want to be here and live the life of an adventurer? If you answered yes to all of those questions, then your age matters little. And besides, you are clearly not a child. You may be young, but you wouldn¡¯t be here if you couldn¡¯t handle yourself. And Dem would not be accompanying you either.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you are right. But, is being an adventurer really that easy?¡±


    Dominick gave a forlorn smile. ¡°Yes, I suppose becoming an adventurer is easy.¡±


    That is somewhat ominous.


    ¡°Good. Now that all that is out of the way, let¡¯s go ahead and start with your orientation. I¡¯ve prepared a few glasses of water if you need to quench your thirst. Feel free to stop me at any point if you have questions,¡±  Dominick said while taking one of the large leather-bound books and flipping to the first page.


    ¡°NO! Absolutely not! You can stop right there. I am not sitting through another one of these for as long as I live. Sorry, Voker. Let me say what I have to say, then you can drown the kid in useless information,¡± Dem said while shooting up from the couch.


    Dominick eyed Dem, then sighed as if it couldn¡¯t be helped. ¡°Fine, say what you have to say then.¡±


    ¡°Voker here is at least an Amethyst rank adventurer. Putting him any lower would be a crime.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Have you been drinking as much as you have been gambling, Dem? Do you honestly believe I can, or even would, make Mr. Voker an Amethyst rank on his first day? I enjoy my job, and I am looking forward to working my way up to the top. Getting fired in my second year as a manager would be a crime,¡± Dominick snorted.


    ¡°Just hear me out.¡±


    Dem went on to explain my feats over the last few days, that I had soloed an entire Drone hive and had the proof to back it up. That I had taken down multiple monsters with Intermediate level fire magic with ease. Despite my injury, I was able to hold my own, and he even went as far as to say that I wasn¡¯t a burden but an asset.


    That I was willing and able to be bait for an active lurker. His main argument for making me Amethyst was that if I was any lower, I wouldn¡¯t be able to accept most of the party¡¯s quests, nor would I be able to get credit for Ruby-level quests. Dominick sat in silence with a practiced smile and listened to Dem as he rambled on.


    Eventually, Dem stopped. ¡°So¡­ yeah¡­ how about it, Dominick?¡±


    ¡°Are all of these things true, Mr. Voker?¡± Dominick asked me.


    ¡°Yes¡­ well, all the parts about me killing the monsters and taking down the Drone hive. I also played a part in taking down the Lurker, but I was just a distraction.¡±


    ¡°Are you also an Intermediate fire mage like Dem says you are?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± I responded simply.


    Dominick nodded his head a few times then gave me another once over. Finally, he smiled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t change a thing. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Dem shot up with a look of bewilderment on his face. ¡°Bwah? What? You just heard everything I said, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did, Dem. However, you are asking me to gamble on this young man, and unlike you, I am not willing to pay the price for losing. If something were to happen to a young inexperienced adventurer after I made him an Amethyst rank out of the gate, it would be my body living in the streets, not yours, Dem.¡±


    Dominick shifted a bit, then turned to me. ¡°Of course, I mean no disrespect to you, Mr. Voker. I don¡¯t doubt your achievements, especially if Dem here is willing to corroborate these events. But I can not and will not make you Amethyst. Surely you understand why?¡±


    ¡°Then if you can¡¯t, you can at least¡ª¡±


    Dominick put his hand up to stop Dem. ¡°Indeed, I will not be placing Mr. Voker into Amber. He is clearly far beyond the lowest rank of the guild, and he has technically completed two quests that far outstrip the abilities of Amber already. I also understand that you want him to be a part of your party, which makes putting him into Opal a difficult choice. This is why I will be making a compromise. Are you willing to do this much, Dem?¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s it going to be?¡± Dem asked while crossing his arms.


    ¡°Simple. I will put Mr. Voker into Opal as soon as we are done with orientation. I will even waive the evaluations and the rank-up fee. On top of that, I will allow Mr. Voker to partake in an accelerated rank-up evaluation. If he passes, he will be able to rank up to Topaz in no time at all. Now since he will be joining your party, which consists of Amethyst-ranked adventures or higher, I will allow him to partake and gain credit for completing quests with your group and your group only.¡±


    ¡°Really? You would do that?¡± Dem said with a hint of excitement.


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    Dem groaned. ¡°Always a but, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°But, you will be responsible for Mr. Voker.¡± Dominick turned to me with a serious expression, ¡°If Mr. Voker here proves to be a¡­ bad seed, the blame will fall onto you and your party. Not just you but all of you will be punished and have to pay the appropriate fines. Your group might even face a demotion depending on the situation. Are you willing to accept these terms? Of course, I will be speaking with the rest of your party as well, not only to gain their permission but to authenticate your claims.¡±


    Dem didn¡¯t even hesitate, and he grinned. ¡°Deal. You got a deal, Dominick. And go ahead and talk to everyone else. I¡¯m sure they will agree with me.¡±


    Dominick''s eyes went wide in surprise for a moment. ¡°Are you willing to gamble your livelihood over him?¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself, Doms. I love gambling. And I¡¯m willing to bet Voker here is a prodigy in the making. I just got a good feeling about it,¡± Dem said with a chuckle. ¡°This all sounds good to you, Voker? I don¡¯t want to force you into any of this¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure gambling on me is a wise decision. But if you are willing to accept the risks, then I won¡¯t be complaining,¡± I said nonchalantly.


    Did I really leave this much of a lasting impression on Dem? Can he tell that I¡¯m holding back? Or does he actually believe that I have room to grow?


    It¡¯s true that a mage is a valuable asset to any party. Or perhaps Dem believes I will feel obligated to follow him around if he does this much for me. Under normal circumstances, I might have followed Dem and his crew. But I have my own goals to consider. Using Dem is just convenient for me.


    People are waiting for me after all.


    ¡°Well, you heard the guy.¡± Dem shot up from his seat and stretched. He then handed over his report to Dominick. ¡°Don¡¯t die here, alright, Voker? Since you got that mask, you can just fall asleep, and he won¡¯t notice.¡±


    ¡°Orientation is a vital component to the hiring process, Dem. Are you suggesting otherwise?¡± Dominick said with a glare.


    ¡°I¡¯m not suggesting anything. It¡¯s just facts. I¡¯m getting out of this place. Voker, I recommend getting a bed here tonight. I¡¯ll see you here tomorrow night for dinner,¡± Dem said with a wave as he walked out of the door.


    Dominick sighed and prepared his books once more. ¡°Now then¡ª¡±


    I cut Dominick off. ¡°Before we start, can I write letters and send them out from the guild?¡±


    Dominick seemed slightly annoyed at first but nodded silently. ¡°Of course. The guild runs one of the biggest postal services in the world. The fees depend on how far you plan on sending your message and if you choose priority or not.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be doing that priority option, and I¡¯m sending it to Syn¡¯nari. Could you please get me a couple of sheets of paper so I can write while you go over things?¡± I asked.


    Dominick nodded and got up to leave. He returned a few moments later with small strips of paper. He explained that priority mail needed to be kept short and to the point. So that a courier could read the message and remember it so that even if the physical mail was lost, they could repeat the message.


    And since priority mail was considered to be a quest by the guild, the mail was guaranteed to make it at some point to its desired destination. Even if multiple couriers died en route, somebody would eventually finish the chain. This was a perfect guarantee considering the cost and the likelihood of the message not making it the first time around. Now¡­ what am I going to say¡­


    I am alive. Last known position Sandervile. Traveling to Dad¡¯s ally to see his wife and child.


    This should do it. If Dad was alive, he would know exactly what I am talking about. If not, then at least the others would know my last known location. I wrote the message and addressed it to multiple people with the intention of getting numerous people to see it. I sent the message to my family, Padriac¡¯s family, Grandpa, and the Owlkirk ranger detachment.


    If Sargeant Meus or Captain Amberdew were still kicking and in their positions, they would also understand the message. Sending a priority message to these four destinations cost me eight gold¡­


    A small fortune to send a three-sentence message.


    Thankfully my wonderful patron who donated this Spatial Storage Ring had nine gold and some spare large silver coins for me. So once I turn in my monster parts, I will have some extra money, but I¡¯ll do that tomorrow when I go and purchase a bag to ¡®hold¡¯ my things in.


    I was tempted to ask Dominick about Owlkirk¡¯s attack, but I didn''t want to give away too much about myself. Being cautious has gotten me this far. I¡¯m sure I can find that information easily enough. I doubt anybody is coveting five-year-old details on a small village anyways.


    I finished my messages far before Dominick finished his orientation.


    ---


    I see why Dem chose to leave¡­ my behind was becoming very uncomfortable on this couch now. It was over two hours long as Dominick continued to read through the large books.


    Most of the stuff I thought he was regurgitating was common sense, but I suppose this is just a way for the guild to say, ¡°I told you so,¡± so if you end up messing up, they can just cut you off. Of course, the guild would protect you in certain situations if you could prove your innocence. But doing that in this day and age would be difficult. If a king says you murdered someone, then you murdered that someone.


    Not that any of this matters.


    I¡¯m already going to be a wanted man, so I can¡¯t rely on the guild to save me if the time comes. Using my status as an adventurer is so that I can move around more freely and discreetly, along with the added bonus of having money and having an explanation for my appearance.


    Dominick wrapped up his work, and I went to pay for a room, but he said the first two nights were free. With that, I left the small room with Dominick so I could get the key to where I would be spending the next few nights.


    Now with lunch over, the guild building was even more empty. Dominick reassured me what Dem had already said and guaranteed that this place would be packed within the next two hours.


    Not wanting to be here when that happened, I promptly took my key and went upstairs to find my room. I found the designated space and opened it to reveal a small room. It was even smaller than my dorm room back in Sandervile¡¯s Academy, but I shouldn¡¯t compare the two. The room had a bed and a desk with a chair. That was all it needed.


    The room was clean, and the bed was well-maintained. I can¡¯t say the bed was comfortable, but anything was better than sleeping on the ground. I drew the curtains, locked the door, and then even blocked it with a Dire Wolf bone that I wedged into. Typically I wouldn¡¯t want to go to sleep so early, but the fatigue of being on the run and traveling through the forest has finally caught up to me.


    My body felt like a lump of lead as I plopped down onto the bed. I took out a few pieces of dried meat and took my mask off to get a meal. Eating before bed wasn¡¯t very good for you, but I needed something to eat. It was a weird thing to watch as my skin changed colors right before my eyes. I¡¯m sure my hair looked just as odd, but I couldn¡¯t see that.


    I only take the mask off to eat, and I have to make sure nobody is watching me. So I have been eating in my sleeping bag at night since I can completely cover myself. It means I¡¯m hungry most of the time, which I find to be very annoying, but sadly it¡¯s just something I have to do now. I scarfed down the rest of my rations and finished it off with a swig from a canteen.


    I would be sleeping with this mask on for the foreseeable future, so I put it back on and rolled into bed. I didn¡¯t even bother changing clothes or washing. I needed sleep, and I needed it now. Besides, I couldn¡¯t do anything since Dominick would only have my guild tags prepared for me by tomorrow evening.


    Within moments I was already drifting off to another restless night.

 Vol.3 Ch.46- A New Job Requires Some New Magic.

    I woke up the following morning and ran through my usual routine of wiping the sweat off my face and body. Of course, some days, the nightmares are worse than others, but they are all the same, just with varying degrees of anguish.


    Sometimes they are only a glimpse of the past. Other times I¡¯m forced to run through the entire memory from start to finish. There doesn¡¯t seem to be a rhyme or reason for them either. Sometimes I dream about that Elunari child falling.


    Other times it¡¯s my final moment with Cerila. Occasionally my nightmares even toss in events from my last moments with Deya and Remi. The only constant is that I wake up feeling more tired than I should.


    My memories of my past life continue to grow hazier and hazier. It¡¯s odd, really. I can remember my childhood and my time with my family as if it was yesterday, but the faces of my squadmates are becoming harder and harder to remember.


    Time works differently for Elves, so is this a byproduct? Humans weren¡¯t meant to live for centuries, so what does time feel like for those who do? Maybe I¡¯ll figure it out one day¡­


    I sighed and gazed out into the small room that I spent the night in and felt a familiar feeling. It was a feeling I¡¯ve felt once before, but back then, I wasn¡¯t quite sure why I felt that way. It was when I woke up in Grandpa¡¯s house after being sick, the feeling of being alone.


    Now that I¡¯m here, I truly am alone.


    I pushed down the feelings into the bottom of my chest. I¡¯ve gotten this far, and I don¡¯t plan on giving up. My life may feel like it¡¯s been on hold, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want it to stay that way. Besides, this is nothing new. You get used to these types of things after five years.


    Rolling onto the floor, I began doing pushups. Doing so with one hand was difficult, but I wasn¡¯t about to stop my routine. Continuing to get stronger was a vital component of surviving. After all of these years, I have never skimped on my physical training.


    I¡¯ve had some bumps when I couldn¡¯t eat enough to sustain myself, but besides that, I have continued despite my injuries. My leg, chest, and ears may hurt, but the pain of not seeing my family continues to burn even fiercer.


    I finished my morning routine of bodyweight exercises and got ready to head downstairs. Unfortunately, it was so early in the morning the sun had yet to rise, so it was still dark at the guild building. I strolled downstairs, and a guild employee was cleaning the downstairs area. A few people were lying on the ground, asleep. Some were cradling bottles of alcohol, and others were dead asleep.


    I guess this place does get lively after dark.


    I asked the employee when breakfast would be served, and she told me it wouldn¡¯t be for another few hours. That was fine since there were things I needed to attend to beforehand. Waking up this early has its perks.


    I left the guild building with the goal of leaving the town. I wanted to head far enough to avoid prying eyes. I hadn¡¯t had this much freedom in a long time so there was something I needed to do. At my pace, it took me a reasonable amount of time to get where I needed to go, but within an hour, I had found a spot. The town was still asleep, but I doubt it would stay that way for very long, considering it was a farming town.


    I found a spot in the fields far enough away that nobody would see or hear me. I didn¡¯t want guards rushing over to investigate the sounds of magic going off if I could help it.


    I took a deep breath of the fresh morning air and twisted my body a few times. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had the time or freedom to experiment with magic openly.


    Just like Grandpa said, my available mana has grown significantly as I grew older. So on top of my physical training, I¡¯ve never skipped training my mana control either. But I haven¡¯t been able to cast many spells until recently.


    I have also decided that as Voker, I would only be using my fire magic. I¡¯m sure when the wanted posters start sprouting up, my earth magic will be a part of the description. But, of course, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll limit myself just to fire if I need to defend myself.


    Now then¡­ I know that I can use fire and earth, so let¡¯s try the other two basic elements. It has been years, after all.


    I tried both wind and water but to no avail. I couldn¡¯t even form a spell core for water or wind magic. But that¡¯s to be expected since I didn¡¯t have an affinity for either growing up. Perhaps you don¡¯t gain affinities as you get older.


    Next, I wanted to try something I had a theory on. I read a few books at the academy and with Grandpa that theorized that being exposed to a school of magic repeatedly could possibly form an affinity within a person.


    For me, I was hoping I would gain an affinity with light magic. Grandpa used to heal me constantly back at Owlkirk, and I have been healed with light magic a few times over the last few years, so I was hoping I have an affinity for it.


    I focused deeply and ran my mana through my body, starting from my chest to my fingertips. I envisioned the spell I wanted and tried to form the spell core for a simple light spell that was meant to replace the light from a torch. I tried to feed the spell core mana, but just like water and wind, I couldn¡¯t form a spell core.


    Unfortunate.


    I had high hopes, but it seems I won¡¯t be a light mage any time soon or ever for that matter. Humans made up a large percentage of light mages for whatever reason. Elves like Anna are the rare few non-Humans capable of using light magic.


    Next, I wanted to try something else. Magic affinities could apparently be passed down through bloodlines. So at least it was more likely that if a father were a fire mage, so would his offspring be one as well. Then again, there were no guarantees, just a higher percentage.


    Outside of the basic elements, I only know that one of my parents could use another type of magic. I remembered my fleeting moments of consciousness when I nearly died from that Shadowling in the jungle. I remember Mom and how she had white lightning arcing around her body and twin daggers.


    I never did ask her if she could use lightning magic or something similar, but I was sure that school of magic existed. And if Mom could use it, then there was a good chance I could as well.


    I steadied my breathing and ran through the process of gathering my mana into a spell core. I wasn¡¯t familiar with any spells from the school of lightning, so I was sort of running in the dark, but I was confident I could manage.


    All I wanted to do was arc a tiny bit of lightning between my fingers. That was my only goal with this spell. After a few seconds, I felt the familiar feeling of a spell core being formed and my mana leaving my fingers.


    I opened my eyes and watched as my fully formed spell core came to life. Yellow lightning danced back and forth between my fingers until it eventually petered out. The spell didn¡¯t cause me pain or discomfort. I could tell that it took more mana to cast even that simple spell than, say, a Fireball, but it was my first time, so it was to be expected.


    A warmth spread through my chest as I felt a tinge of joy. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve done something new. I feel like I¡¯ve just been falling further back into my old self. With lightning magic, I could do a lot of things¡­


    A long time ago, I decided not to alter the course of this world with my knowledge. Introducing things like firearms could throw this entire world into chaos. And it¡¯s not like people are stupid, if I made a gun, people can and would figure it out. And that weapon will be used against me or those I care about.


    Using magic, on the other hand¡­


    Magic has a gap that most people can never cross. If I used lightning magic to say¡­ accelerate something at super-fast speeds¡­ for a person to be able to replicate that, they would first have to be a lightning mage and understand how I did it. Using something like that against me would be more of a challenge for the denizens of this world.


    But I was going to have to experiment more with lightning magic. For some reason, it feels different than how I imagined it. I just need to understand it more, that''s all.


    I have some other things on the agenda today, however. First, I wanted to try experimenting with fire magic. And by experiment, I want to try and augment it further. Second, Grandpa drilled the notion that understanding magic better would make you a more powerful mage.


    That if you understood the processes of spells, you could push them even further. Well, I, for one, know how fire works. I probably have a deeper understanding of fire than anyone else on this entire planet.


    I sat down on the ground and made a little bowl of earth using magic. I didn¡¯t want to burn down the wheat fields that I was using as cover if I could help it. And if something exploded then I wanted to at least use earth magic to cover it up quickly. I began by forming a spell core for a simple fire spell but I didn¡¯t want it to explode. All spell cores are constructed within a mage¡¯s reach.


    And by reach, I literally mean how far I can physically reach out with my hands or feet. It¡¯s the same reason a mage can¡¯t form a spell core inside of a person and kill them instantly. It¡¯s also the same reason people can ¡°sense¡± magic coming at them.


    Since the spell core had to be formed within the mage¡¯s reach, it gave people enough time to react. It¡¯s why I can¡¯t just summon an earth spike right underneath someone without them noticing. They wouldn¡¯t have time to react unless I were at point-blank range.


    With my simple fire core ready, I went to work on altering it. I wanted to increase the Fireball''s heat by multiple orders of magnitude. I wanted the spell not only to burn oxygen but other gasses if possible.


    I wanted the fire to be unimaginably hot, and I was prepared to feed it enough mana to make it happen. After a few seconds, I released the spell core to see what would happen.


    The red flame flickered to life from thin air. The flame began changing colors as the heat intensified, starting from a dark red, then it morphed into a dark orange color. From there, the heat picked up as the flame flickered into a light orange and then into yellow.


    The flame inside my earthen bowl began dripping as the heat became more unbearable. The yellow fire became lighter in color until it eventually turned into a blazing white color. I covered the flame with soil, extinguishing the white flame.


    I felt a wave of relief as I managed to do what I set out to accomplish. I increased the heat of my fire spell by leaps and bounds. If I used a Fireball spell instead, I imagine increasing the heat this much would cost about double the mana for a regular Fireball. But considering the increase in firepower if the situation called for it¡­ it would be worth it.


    This was a game-changer for me. If I could get my fire magic to be that hot, then I would be able to do some serious damage to things.


    Now then. Time to try some advanced earth magic.


    I wanted to try and increase the speed of my earth magic projectiles. So I stood up and wiped the dirt off my clothes, and prepared a simple rock blast. Instead of using multiple rocks, I just wanted to focus on making a singular projectile go fast for the time being.


    I was afraid that making things go faster or allowing projectiles to fly through the air easier was more in line with the goal of wind magic, so I wasn¡¯t too sure if this would work.


    I imagined what I wanted the rock to do, and I fed the core more of my mana until it was ready. The rock formed and blasted off at a much higher speed than usual but not as fast as I was hoping. Considering the mana cost for doing just a single rock, it might not be worth it¡­


    But what if I changed the shape of the rock?


    I set about forming another spell core, and this time I was going to alter the rock into a more familiar shape along with its speed. I released the spell core, and the rock-shaped bullet came into existence. I created the general appearance of a rifle round using earth magic. The earth bullet flew off into the fields at a much faster speed.


    Not bad¡­ but not great.


    So far, my new Fireball would be better than doing this repeatedly. But there was one more thing¡­ can I force the rock to spin?


    I never tried this before, so I was somewhat worried it might backfire. My mana was doing alright, so I shouldn¡¯t be at risk for mana sickness. Casting this many altered spells just cemented how much my mana pool has grown over the last few years.


    I repeated the process, but this time I wanted to spin the bullet before it launched. Once more, the rock bullet came into existence, but this time, it was turning. The bullet shot off into the distance with a crack. That¡¯s a little better¡­


    I couldn¡¯t test how effective the bullet was, but the next time I fight a monster, I will be giving it a try. However, I don¡¯t think I can get it to be as fast as a traditional gunpowder bullet using just earth magic alone.


    This brings me to my final test¡ªcombination magic.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Combination magic is the act of combining two different schools of magic into a single spell core. This kind of magic is incredibly difficult and taxing on the user and, in most cases, downright impossible. In order for somebody to be able to use combination magic, they first need an affinity for two schools of magic. Then those schools need to be able to be combined reasonably.


    But fire and earth magic¡­ now those were two schools of magic that were meant to be combined. Making a stone bullet that would explode into a white inferno would be something. But sadly, I can¡¯t test that here so I¡¯ll just settle for increasing the speed of my stone bullet with the force of a fire magic explosion. That shouldn¡¯t burn the fields¡­


    I hope.


    First I formed the spell core for my altered stone bullet. If I ever planned on using this in combat, I was going to have to be faster about creating this spell but right now, being careful and precise was more critical.


    Once I was ready, I tried forming another spell core inside the original. The second I finished the fire spell core inside of the earth core, I felt a tremendous amount of mana being taken from me as it flowed into my combination spell core. It was enough to make me gasp from the sudden loss of so much mana. But I maintained the spell and didn¡¯t allow it to fire prematurely.


    After a few deep breaths and a few more seconds of concentration, I managed to do it. I created my first combination spell core. I let out an involuntary chuckle as my spell came to life. It felt good. Real good.


    Besides the whole thing draining a quarter of my mana part.


    I released the spell core, and a loud crack echoed out. The stone bullet propelled by fire magic was far faster than if I had just used earth magic alone. This was a huge success. But¡­ in all honesty¡­ I felt like it should be more.


    The earth bullet¡¯s speed was increased but not enough for it to be a real bullet. Let alone a railgun¡­ a railgun, huh¡­ I wonder.


    I remember reading about combination magic and how it always talked about combining two schools of magic, but not three or more. So that begs the question? Can I do all of that while throwing in my new lightning magic to accelerate my earth round even more?


    Only one way to find out.


    I did a little stretch, took a sip of water from my ring, and focused on my breathing. After a few minutes, I felt ready to try once more. I followed the same steps as before and prepared my earth core first then, followed by my fire core. The jarring feeling of my mana leaving me didn¡¯t surprise me the second time around since I was prepared this time.


    Now time for some lightning magic.


    I tried forming the third core for a lightning spell inside the double core, and the second the third core came to life, I screamed in agony.


    I fell to my knees, gasping for breath as I felt my mana drain from my body at an even faster rate than before I managed to cut the spell core off. The spell core failed and took all my mana with it, leaving me gasping in pain as I tried to steady myself. My vision swam, and cold sweat poured down my body as my consciousness threatened to slip from me.


    The spell core had taken nearly all of my mana in a matter of seconds. I previously had well over half of my available mana, and now I was down to a small puddle¡¯s worth. Thankfully, I managed to remain conscious and didn¡¯t outright kill myself, but casting a three-cored combo spell is nearly impossible.


    I¡¯m not even sure if I had all my available mana, I would be able to do it. A combo spell incorporating three or more magic schools is out of the question.


    I see why people don¡¯t write about it¡­ because most people probably can¡¯t even attempt it.


    My body felt like lead as I dragged myself up from the ground with a groan. I felt like death, but that was a sign that I was still alive. I trudged my way through the fields and back to the main road so I could get back to my room.


    I needed some food, and now I needed more sleep¡­


    ¡ª


    It was still early morning but the town of Anderfield was already bustling with commotion. People were moving about heading to work while street stalls had food prepared for those who needed a quick bite. I was dead tired and felt like crap, but I figured I needed to finish my errands¡­ I¡¯ll just be quick about it.


    After a while, I stumbled upon an area of the town that must have been the market. Most of the stall owners were still setting up for the day, but a few were open and ready for business.


    Like most of Sandervile¡¯s towns, this town focused primarily on agriculture. But since this town was more significant than the typical podunk farming town and had a guild branch office, there were a good amount of adventures as well. Armed men and women walked around the market, perusing various items.


    I made my way to a stall that was selling leather items like bags and such and made a purchase. The bag was a little big for me but it¡¯s not like I planned on putting much into it. The cost reflected its¡­ dubious quality as well but it didn¡¯t matter.


    This backpack¡¯s purpose was purely for show and I would be putting the bare minimum amount of things in it. After all, why would I ever want to carry all this weight when I have a magic ring that can do it all for me?


    With my purchase complete, I set off towards the guild building once more. But before I reached the guild, a familiar voice called out to me. ¡°Goodmorning, Voker. You¡¯re up early today,¡± Anna said cheerfully from a bench.


    Anna was sitting on a bench outside of a building that was unmistakably a church of some kind. She was wearing her priest vestments, but they seemed to be a lot cleaner than usual. I wonder if she had a second pair for¡­ whatever she is doing.


    ¡°Morning, Anna. And I could say the same thing to you,¡± I responded.


    ¡°Are you okay? You don¡¯t sound very good¡­ and you look more pale than normal.¡±


    My voice sounded ten times worse than usual, and the muffle from my mask made me sound like I was still asleep or dying inside. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not feeling so hot right now. I pushed myself a little hard in my training this morning.¡±


    Anna motioned me to come over to her. ¡°Well, sit right here and let me give you a hand.¡±


    I was tempted to decline, but if Anna could help with the feeling of mana sickness like Grandpa did, then I was willing to comply. I sat down next to her and she placed her hand on my shoulder. I felt the warmth spread from her hand, and she let out a small gasp.


    ¡°Voker?! Did you give yourself mana sickness? What¡­ what were you thinking?¡± she asked earnestly. I felt like she was scolding me¡­


    ¡°I just tried a new spell, and it didn¡¯t go as planned.¡±


    I felt the warmth of her healing magic increase as she pushed herself. ¡°What kind of magic are you trying to use that would cause you to go into the first stages of mana sickness? You have to be careful, Voker! Mages can die easily from mana sickness, and if you use all of your mana¡­ then that¡¯s it¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Anna sighed and took her hand off my shoulder. Beads of sweat rolled down her arms and forehead. I felt a tinge of regret making her work so hard because I messed up, but I didn¡¯t vocalize it.


    ¡°In the future¡­ if you are going to try spells you are not familiar with, then at least ask me to come with you. As long as you don¡¯t die instantly, I can always heal you. So please, don¡¯t do this to yourself, okay?¡± Anna said while smiling down at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± I said a little more awkwardly than I had anticipated.


    I already felt magnitudes better from Anna¡¯s few minutes of light magic. I was still dead tired but at least my body didn¡¯t feel like a lead block. ¡°Thanks¡­ for healing me, Anna.¡±


    Anna giggled and flexed her bicep with a smile. ¡°Of course, anytime you need help, I¡¯ll be there. You just have to ask me.¡±


    I grunted in response. I wasn¡¯t used to people being so friendly with me. ¡°Say, what are you doing up so early?¡± I asked.


    She frowned and seemed to deflate slightly at my cold tone. ¡°Oh, whenever I¡¯m in a town, I try to run the morning congregation if they allow me. Most of the time, the priest or priestess is more than happy to take a break and let me do a sermon.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Do you follow any religion by chance, Voker?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not particularly religious.¡±


    ¡°Would you maybe like to¡­ attend my sermon this morning? I think even someone who doesn¡¯t follow Amon-Ra might find something useful. And if you like it, maybe we can do this more often?¡± Anna suggested with a different kind of smile.


    ¡°You sure do take this stuff seriously, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked, trying to deflect from the topic.


    Anna giggled again. ¡°I guess I do.¡±


    Then her smile deepened, but her voice was serious. ¡°It¡¯s sort of my passion¡­ I feel like I have a duty to serve the church. I owe them a lot. And I want to help others who were like me, those who feel lost in the darkness.¡±


    ¡°I heard Sylvia say you were from the Holy Kingdom. I thought it was a nation of mostly Humans. Why are you so far from home? And would you mind telling me about that symbol? The one with the two knights crossing swords?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from Arotal, but I wasn¡¯t born there. And you would be surprised. The Holy Kingdom of Atoral has a rather large Elven population. As for why I left? Well, for stuff like this, I guess. I wanted to spread the word of the church, and I thought that going out into the wide world would be the best way to do it. And this symbol?¡± she asked while holding up her golden amulet. I nodded. ¡°This is the symbol of Amon-Ra. It¡¯s pretty much everywhere. Amon-Ra was said to be two men who ascended into godhood through self-sacrifice for the sake of Humanity, becoming the one true God.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    It seems that the symbol is for the religion as a whole and not just for the Chapter of Despair.


    Religion is a fickle thing. Before I was reborn, I would have said there was no God, but now I can¡¯t be sure. Surely the only being that could take a soul and transport it into another body was a God of some kind. But the question is¡­ which god is real?


    Amon-Ra? Delpha the patron god of the Dwarves? Who got it right? Whose god is the real deal, if any? Are all gods just God? I can¡¯t be sure. Anna was smiling off into the distance, so I decided to ask a few more questions.


    ¡°So if you weren¡¯t born in Arotal¡­ then where are you from?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was born in the northern parts of Amoth, the other continent.¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°I thought the northern portion of Amoth was the land of Vampires?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°It is, well mostly anyway. It¡¯s a large portion of land, and it¡¯s filled with a bunch of small countries. Most of them are indeed run by Vampires but there are Human and High Elf countries there as well, albeit small.¡±


    ¡°I see. Is it true that war is a constant thing over there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, although I was only a little girl, I still remember things as if they happened yesterday,¡± Anna said as her expression became more complicated. ¡°It was one of the main reasons my parents sold everything they had, and we trekked across the continent to get to Arotal. You see, I was kidnapped in a Vampire night raid, and that scared my family.¡±


    ¡°A Vampire night raid?¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± she nodded slowly, and her normally cheerful voice became somber as her expression darkened. ¡°Vampires can see better in the night than even Dwarves or Beastmen. So they would often attack villages during the middle of the night and kidnap people so they could drink their blood. I got caught in one of those raids. My family was forced to pay a ransom for my return. It¡¯s a cycle¡­ it''s a horrible cycle¡­they raid villages, kidnap people and drink their blood, force families to pay a ransom, then do it all over again.¡±


    ¡°And nobody has tried to stop them?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Some do, most can¡¯t. It¡¯s hard to stop a group of powerful and armed people when they raid a small village. Especially when they are backed by a country, not that we could ever prove that¡­¡± she trailed off wistfully. ¡°After I was returned, my parents sold everything we owned, and we made our way to Arotal to find safety. We traveled for a long time¡­ we went through Elshara¡¯s Magic Forest and even some of the western dunes. I even got a chance to see The Scar, although it was from really far away. Once we got to Arotal, the church took us in even though we had nothing. I grew up in a small church in the north, and when I got older, I decided to become a priestess, so I went to the capital to learn. It¡¯s there that I learned I was blessed with the ability to use light magic and well¡­ the rest is history I guess.¡±


    Anna looked over at me and turned red.¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry! I was just rambling, and I¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I learned a lot from your story,¡± I reassured her.


    I stayed silent and listened closely to her story. Learning more about this world, especially the other continent, was fascinating. Considering I¡¯ve never even seen a map of it yet. It seems Anna is just a good-natured and charitable person. She came from nothing and has made a place for herself in this world. She had a goal and a dream, and honestly, that¡¯s a good thing.


    ¡°What is this Scar you are talking about? I¡¯ve never heard of a place like that in Amoth?¡±


    ¡°I suppose people don¡¯t like talking about it since it¡¯s a sore topic for those who live around it. Do you know the story of Talgan?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Talgan the Bloody Emperor. He was the first Vampire and a powerful man who could rival the Dragon Emperor''s power. That story?¡±


    ¡°So you do know it? Well, then you know how the story goes. The Six¡¯s first encounter with Talgan was said to be in the western portion of the Magical Forest that encompasses all of the Republic of Elshara. However, legend has it that it wasn¡¯t much of a fight. It was said Talgan used some kind of magic and wiped out nearly the entire army that the Holy Kingdom sent to assist The Six. That event led to the creation of The Scar. A piece of land cut out from the Magical Forest that can never heal. Incredibly powerful monsters spawn in The Scar now and wander into populated territories. The Wood Elves call those monsters Wounds, and they are mighty,¡± Anna recounted.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t anyone destroyed The Scar then? And what do those monsters look like?¡±


    Anna giggled. ¡°You sure do ask a lot of questions. I haven¡¯t heard you talk this much ever, Voker.¡±


    I felt my face heat up just a tad as I managed to squeak out a response. ¡°I¡¯m just curious, is all. People don¡¯t seem to talk about ancient history all that much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be curious. They say the more curious a child, the smarter they will be when they grow up,¡± Anna teased me while smiling.


    ¡°Now you are just making fun of me¡­¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Oo¡ªkay, I give,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°But as to why nobody has destroyed The Scar is because everyone has failed. Every expedition that has tried to reach the center has never made it even halfway. Most people don¡¯t survive so everybody stopped trying. There is no water, no animals, and no resources of any kind. Not even shelter to hide. When I saw The Scar, it was just an abrupt end to the forest, then nothing. Nothing for as far as the eye could see. The ground looked black but I didn¡¯t get close enough to see it nor did I see any of the Wounds. I¡¯ve only heard that they are all black and their appearances vary.¡±


    ¡°Good to know.¡±


    As if on cue, the church bells behind us began chiming, and Anna shot up. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to be late!¡± she squealed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Voker¡­ will I see you tonight at dinner?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be present, yes. Thanks again for healing me and talking with me, Anna.¡±


    ¡°Anytime, maybe you can tell me a little about yourself next time, Voker?¡± She suggested with a warm smile.


    ¡°Sure, I can do that.¡±


    Anna gave me a quick nod and wave as she was already standing up to head inside. With Anna gone, I stood up from the bench and stretched my tired body to make my way back to the guild. I felt like all that sleep I got last night was for nothing. I wanted to go straight back to the guild to go to sleep but there were a few more things I needed to attend to before I rested.


    Like, eat breakfast¡­

 Vol.3 Ch.47- Final Preparations.

    It seems the church bell had more of a purpose than I was expecting. It most likely acts as a way for people to tell what time it is, and it appears that the number of people who were out and about has decreased significantly. Even many adventurers are starting to move out of the city, most likely on their way to their next quest. I hadn¡¯t been talking with Anna for that long, but¡­


    Are these two people following me?


    I wasn¡¯t that far from the guild, but I felt two people following me shortly after I parted ways with Anna. Then again, maybe I¡¯m being paranoid¡­ Perhaps they are just heading the same way as me. But just to be sure.


    I broke off from the main road and went into some back alleys. I zig-zagged through the lanes until I found a spot that suited my purpose. I groaned from the pain of casting another spell as I erected a stone wall to cut off the other side of the alley.


    My mana was still bottomed out, and even though Anna cured most of my symptoms, I was still at a dangerously low mana percentage. I doubt I would even be able to use mana enhancement for five minutes.


    I would have to use my mana sparingly and efficiently since I could still sense those two people trying to find me. People with good intentions don¡¯t follow children into back alleys.


    And if they know who I am, I need to handle this before they tell anyone else.


    With my choice made, I cast another earth spell as sweat pooled under my mask from the overexertion. My body felt weaker and weaker, and my bones cried out in pain. I moved my body through the stone wall and waited on the other side.


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to hear voices. ¡°Where did that Elf go?¡±


    ¡°Hey, was that wall always here?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here somewhere.¡± Then, a more gruff voice came from a third person.


    A third person? I couldn¡¯t sense him at all, so he must be a Beastmen.


    I¡¯ve really gotta figure out how to sense these guys. I¡¯m sure if my hearing was back to normal, I could at least hear them coming.


    I listened through the wall as two sets of footsteps approached the wall. The Beastmen was there as well, but his footsteps were inaudible. The footsteps got closer and closer until eventually, the sound of a large quantity of soil being moved broke the silence, followed by the screams of men.


    I placed my hand on the wall and used it to form a spell core for an earth lance. A hole formed, and a spear of earth shot out, catching a Human man in the chest with a thud and spray of red blood.


    In one swift motion, I ripped a baseball-sized rock from my wall, and as I stepped through the hole, I threw it at inhuman speeds. The rock collided with the skull of what can only be described as a tiger standing upright, a True Beastmen. The rock smashed into his head with a crack and silenced his howls of pain.


    The last surviving man in my earth trap was a middle-aged Human man. The shock of his partners¡¯ quick deaths overrode his pain from the earth spikes digging into his trapped legs. He was staring wide-eyed at me with everything from the waist down stuck in the earth.


    The earth spear that took the life of the first man must have just missed him and gone over his head. Blood dripped down from the corpse onto the trapped man as he stared at me.


    ¡°Scream and I¡¯ll kill you. Why were you following me?¡± I threatened.


    The man didn¡¯t answer me as his mouth opened and closed like a fish. I groaned from the pain and fatigue and summoned my sword from my ring. The blue and gold metal reflected what little light managed to find its way into this dark alley. I set the razor-sharp edge against the man¡¯s throat and drew blood just by grazing him.


    He winced in pain and began talking frantically. ¡°Nn¡­nnNothing! We were just¡ª¡±


    I pressed the blade closer to his throat. ¡°Stop your rambling. Do yourself a favor and tell me why you were following me. Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°No! NO! We¡­ We heard a child became an adventurer last night and when we saw you¡­ we just¡ª¡±


    The man continued to ramble as I drew the sword back and pulled on a piece of metal that was around his neck. The metal was crude, but it was sprinkled with multiple colors, light greens, light blues, and purples. The colors were mixed to make it look like¡­


    Opal? This is an adventurer tag, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°So a group of adventurers was planning to rob another adventurer? I do believe that¡¯s against the rules,¡± I said flatly.


    I would know it was indeed against the rules after sitting through Dominick¡¯s orientation yesterday. Violence against other adventurers was prohibited and grounds for demotion or even termination depending on the severity. But I guess there are always bad apples.


    Doesn¡¯t matter.


    Perhaps seeing my hostility, the man began thrashing around violently in the trap, which only made things worse for him. The spikes dug further into the man as he yelped in pain.


    Tears rolled from his eyes as he turned to a new tactic of begging for his life. ¡°Please! I¡¯m sorry! Just¡­ just let me go. I''ll never do this again or bother you. I won¡¯t tell anyone, I swear! L¡ªlisten, I have a wife and kids! Please!¡±


    ¡°You planned on taking from me, so you should expect that the same could happen to you. It¡¯s a shame you didn¡¯t learn this lesson before it was too late,¡± I answered back.


    Before he could attract any more attention, I slit his throat. Then, wiping the blood off the blade, I stored it back into my ring and looked out at the scene. How had things come to this? Was this the best way to handle things? Maybe.


    Maybe not.


    Either way, I can¡¯t be too careful. And besides, I showed my ability to use earth magic, something I¡¯m trying to hide for the time being. If there was a chance these men knew my real identity then I had no choice but to kill them. The longer I stay hidden, the more likely I am to make it to safety.


    Now¡­ what to do¡­ I don¡¯t have enough mana to burn these bodies, so I¡¯m just going to have to bury them. I guess I¡¯ll just use this pitfall trap as their grave.


    I shuffled the bodies around and rummaged through their belongings, looking for anything valuable. I was trying to be both fast and careful. I didn¡¯t want people to find me, nor did I want to get blood all over me. But it was difficult without using any mana and missing a hand¡­ and a crippled leg, sigh.


    The two Humans just had some pocket change, the clothes on their backs, and their adventure tags. I took the tags along with the spare change and put them into my spatial storage ring. I managed to move the True Beastmen¡¯s body into a better position so I could search it.


    This was my second time seeing a True Beastmen. They differed from just regular Beastmen. Regular Beastmen were mixed with the blood of Humans, Elves, and Dwarves. So it was safe to say that Beastmen just looked like one of those races with animal features like ears and tails. Their hair and senses were different from Humans and Elves as well. But True Beastmen like this tiger man here is literally a Humanoid tiger that stood upright.


    The tiger man had some loose change and an Opal adventurer tag like the others, but he was armed with a small dagger. The dagger wasn¡¯t all that great. It was clearly mass-produced, and it would struggle to win a fight against a stick of butter. But I¡¯ve needed a weapon that I can display openly.


    Mages typically carry a staff or a wand, but I¡¯m not interested in paying the premium cost to get a decent one. And mages don¡¯t usually use swords or other melee weapons either since most people can¡¯t cast spells and use mana body enhancement in conjunction like me. Having a small dagger shouldn¡¯t arouse too much suspicion, though.


    I took my cobalt gladius out one last time to use it as a conduit for a final spell. I¡¯m not used to using something to assist me in casting spells, so I haven¡¯t thought about using it all that much. But I really should be using this thing more often.


    Cobalt is a metal that seems unique to this world and has the ability to help someone¡¯s mana flow. Since I¡¯m running on fumes here, I¡¯ll just break down my stone wall and use it to fill up the grave. I¡¯m not worried if people find these bodies. By that time, I should be long gone from Anderfield, and it¡¯s not like I plan on ever coming back here.


    My earth wall crumbled as I guided it to fill the grave. Once the bodies were sufficiently covered I did my best with the remainder of the mana I was willing to spare and tried to make the ground look undisturbed.


    I¡¯m sure if someone took more than a passing glance, they would be able to tell something was off, but there was nothing I could do about that. The stench of blood and death still hung in the air, but I was wasting time. I needed to not be here any longer, so I set off to the guild.


    While I was walking back to the guild I felt a vague uneasiness wash over me. It was¡­ familiar in the sense that I¡¯ve felt it before, but highly odd considering I didn¡¯t understand it.


    I¡¯ve only felt this once when I first killed those men in the jungle. Something felt¡­ off. I¡¯ve killed thousands of people, and I can never remember feeling this way in my previous life. I don¡¯t get this feeling when I kill monsters, either. I also can¡¯t remember if I felt this way when I killed Martin and Ester, but I¡¯m going to blame that on my combat drugs.


    So what is this feeling? Do I feel bad for killing those men? Is it because I have emotions, and I¡¯m a different person now?


    No¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that easy of an explanation. In all honesty, I don¡¯t give a damn about killing those men. Whether it is the ones in the jungle or the three I just killed right now, I won¡¯t be losing sleep over their passing, and the world is probably a better place without them.


    So why? Why does killing people feel so different¡­ so¡­ wrong?


    I sighed as I pushed the door open to the guild. There was no point in getting philosophical over the meaning of life and what it means to take one. I was never much of a thinker. I don¡¯t plan on becoming a philosopher any time soon. Maybe I''ll think about it after the first few centuries of life.


    Centuries, huh? What¡¯s it like to live that long I wonder?


    I threw my tired body towards the reception counter and asked about selling monster parts, buying supplies, and getting some breakfast. The employee told me it was past the complimentary breakfast time and that I would have to pay extra, but that wasn¡¯t going to stop me.


    I ordered a double serving of whatever they were selling for breakfast. It seems Domnick wasn¡¯t on duty yet, but after placing my order with the chief, a young man guided me to the back of the guild building.


    The guild employee from this morning was sitting behind a counter with multiple shelves and writing in a large ledger. She looked up from the book and smiled. ¡°Good morning. How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I was told to come to you to sell my monster parts and buy supplies.¡±


    Her brown hair bobbed up and down as she nodded. ¡°I can do all of those things for you, sir. Are you registered with the guild?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I have yet to receive my tags. I was told they would be ready this afternoon,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Oh, you are the new adventurer. Your name was¡­ Voker? If I remember correctly?¡± she said while tilting her head.


    I nodded in response and she continued. ¡°You were quite the talk last night. A young High Elf coming into town with a bunch of Amethyst-ranked adventurers just to become an adventurer himself.¡±


    ¡°We just happened to meet on the road. Now then¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, pardon me. So normally, you would give me your tag, which would correspond to how much the rate for purchasing the items would be. We also take into account the part¡¯s overall condition and if you harvested them correctly. Can I see what you intend to sell, sir?¡±


    Beforehand I had shoved some of the monster parts into my new bag so I could sell them. I didn¡¯t plan on selling everything I had in one go as that would be suspicious, so I decided to sell the Lurker claw, the Drone Knight carapace, along with a few Dire Wolf fangs and pelts. I figured I¡¯d save the Forest Spider silk sacs for a latter day, along with the extra Dire Wolf parts.


    ¡°This is¡­ a lot. And this carapace, is this from a Drone Knight?¡± she said with bright eyes. I nodded. ¡°And the condition¡­ it¡¯s nearly perfect. Same with the pelts and fangs. Are you a hunter by chance, Mr. Voker?¡±


    ¡°Once upon a time.¡±


    She just looked at me and laughed. ¡°You say that like you are an old man or something.¡±


    ¡°I suppose. I also need to buy supplies. Dry rations for about two months, drinking water, a whetstone, sleeping equipment, and some extra material to mend my clothes with.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a lot of things. Also, two months¡¯ worth of food? How are¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Can I buy these things here or not?¡± I asked pointedly.


    She winced at my harsh rebuke but she continued, albeit hesitantly. ¡°It will take a day or two to get that many rations. The water¡­ I¡¯m not sure how I can give you that much water? That¡¯s a lot of canteens. Everything else should be ready by tomorrow, and the extra material? Your clothes are made out of Goliath parts, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Put the water into buckets, and I can manage from there. The time doesn¡¯t matter either. And Goliath parts¡­ I¡¯m not sure. How can you tell?¡± I asked.


    As an Elf, I don¡¯t need to eat as often as a Human but I do need water. With my ring, I can easily store gallons of water without worry. I want the whetstone to maintain my weapons, but it seems this extra material to mend my clothing might be more than I bargained for¡­


    ¡°May I touch it?¡± she asked. I nodded and extended my arm out so she could feel the sleeve.


    She closed her eyes and pinched the fabric a few times while nodding her head. ¡°Mmm, yes, this is made from the hide of a Goliath. A monster found in the depths of dungeons. Its hide can produce a cloth-like material that is super lightweight but has the equivalent defensive properties of Dwarven Steel chainmail. Your black pants seem to be made out of the same material¡­ but it¡¯s more uh¡­ leathery? I¡¯ve never seen so much before¡­ Say, where did you get all of this?¡±


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°A merchant sold it to me for¡­ a reasonable price.¡±


    That price being free¡­ I didn¡¯t specify what kind of clothing I wanted from Deguzman nor what I wanted it to be made out of, but I guess the merchant went above and beyond. Talk about good customer service.


    ¡°So, how much for extra material?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can get you anything even remotely close to this kind of quality. The price must be unimaginable. I can get you something quite a few levels below this, but¡­¡± she trailed off.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Whatever you can get is better than nothing. How much do I owe you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Okay¡­ well, we will subtract everything from what you would earn from the monster parts¡­ uh, one second.¡± She began flipping through her ledger and mumbling to herself. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ after deducting everything, I owe you two large silver coins. Does that sound about right, Mr. Voker?¡±


    I shrugged. I wasn¡¯t sure what the rates were, but I was buying a lot of equipment and provisions. Two large silver is a pretty hefty sum considering I didn¡¯t work very hard for these things. On the other hand, a family of four needed to make a little less than one large silver a month just to eat, so I¡¯d say I made quite the haul.


    ¡°I uh, okay then... I¡¯ll have everything ready in two days from now,¡± the employee said with a practiced smile.


    ¡°One more thing. Do you happen to know anything about a village that was attacked a little over five years ago?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A village that was attacked¡­ I¡¯m afraid you are going to have to be more specific. That¡¯s sadly a common occurrence.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ It¡¯s a village on the southern tip of the second largest island in Syn¡¯nari. It was attacked a little over five years ago by a group of outlaws from the Holy Kingdom. Anything come to mind?¡±


    ¡°Yes, actually, it was a long time ago, but I remember a few things. I was still in Ostela training to be a receptionist when I heard about it. What exactly do you want to know?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°Everything you can tell me,¡± I urged.


    ¡°Well for starters it was that group of rogue templars they call themselves the Chapter of Despair and they have some hefty bounties on their heads. From what I remember¡­ They attacked a village, but nothing serious happened. At least not that I know of. I heard the attack was thwarted just like it was last time. I imagine if the Syn¡¯nari rangers can stop the Holy Kingdom, a group of bandits from the same country wouldn¡¯t pose much of a threat,¡± the girl said while looking out thoughtfully.


    ¡°Were there any missing people posters? Any requests sent to the guild by chance? And what do you mean like last time?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s been a long time¡­ I don¡¯t remember any missing people posters or requests from the guild to find people. I know Syn¡¯nari gave the guild a large sum to increase the bounty, but that was about it. That issue came and went before I could even blink. I¡¯m sure I wouldn''t have known it happened if I didn¡¯t work at the guild. And what do you mean? Do you not know about the failed invasion of Syn¡¯nari?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t. Could you explain to me what happened?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t even born yet, but my father was a part of the thwarted invasion force. After the Old Empire was overthrown and the war finished, the Holy Kingdom of Atoral sent a small invasion force across the sea to take Syn¡¯nari. An Exarch even led it. The reason was apparently some kind of crusade or something¡­ my dad doesn¡¯t really talk about it all that much,¡± she said sheepishly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ thank you for telling me what you know. I¡¯ll be back to get my things when they are ready.¡±


    I turned and walked out of the room to get my food. That was a lot of information to take in. I can¡¯t be sure if I¡¯m thankful or anxious.


    If the attack on the village was a minor incident then that means nothing serious happened. However, if Owlkirk had been razed or many people had died, it would have been a more prominent event.


    That means there is a good chance everyone is okay¡­


    But no wanted posters looking for me¡­ I mean she is just one employee, so I don¡¯t expect her to remember a single poster of some random child. But if there isn¡¯t a request¡­


    Does that mean Mom and Dad aren¡¯t looking for me? And what about Grandpa?


    I trudged up to my room with the food and set everything down on the bed. I did my routine of blocking the door and covering the windows once more. I even gave the room a courtesy check to see if anything was disturbed, but I couldn¡¯t find anything out of the ordinary.


    I sat on the bed and took my mask off, and began devouring my brunch. I was both physically and mentally drained. My entire body ached, and I was confused. I finished my double portion of food off in record time and sprawled out on the bed with a sigh.


    Even¡­ even if they aren¡¯t looking for me, it doesn¡¯t matter. I will return to them.


    I put my mask back on and rolled into bed. I drifted off to sleep in record time. Healing magic and mana sickness make for a great sleeping aid.


    ¡ª


    I woke up feeling groggy and tired but much better than before. I moved the curtains and was greeted by the darkness of night. I also noticed that the building was¡­ much louder than I remember. I readied myself as best as possible and went downstairs.


    The main hall was bustling with bodies. The warmth from all this body heat made me sweat, and the smell of food and alcohol mixed in the air. Armed men and women of different races yelled, sang, ate, and drank together as if today was their last night on this planet.


    I suppose it might be that tomorrow wasn¡¯t a guarantee in this line of work for some of them.


    When I descended the stairs, the entire room went silent, and I could feel the eyes of nearly everyone in the room turn to me. I felt their gazes bore into me as they took stock of me. But I paid them no mind as I hobbled down the stairs.


    I guess this is a room filled with people who hunt and kill monsters and other people. Eventually, satisfied with whatever they saw in me, the room returned to normal as if the last few seconds had never happened. I waded through the throngs of people until I found Dem waiting at a table alone with a wide smile.


    ¡°Morning sunshine. I haven¡¯t seen somebody get that kind of reaction in a long time,¡± Dem said with a slight wave of his hand.


    ¡°Mhm. What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Dang, you even have your morning voice on. Must have slept like a rock,¡± Dem chuckled. ¡°Anyone ever told you that you have a weird aura about you? That they just can¡¯t help but want to be around you?¡±


    I stared at Dem. I don¡¯t recall anyone telling me I had a weird aura around me. Some people have called me weird, but¡­ I¡¯ll chalk that up to me just being me.


    ¡°No, never been told that before.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ well forget about it. You were quite the talk last night. Masked High Elf child becoming an adventurer and all,¡± he winked.


    ¡°So I¡¯ve been told¡­¡± I said while looking out into the crowd. Even now, I could feel the occasional glance towards me. ¡°Where is everyone else at? I thought I was late?¡±


    ¡°Nope. You are the first one. The others should be here soon, so we can just wait for them,¡± Dem said while taking a swig of his beer. The golden color liquid foamed at the top.


    ¡°Dem, is that really you?¡± a male voice called out.


    ¡°Huh? Nick?¡± Dem said while looking over his shoulder.


    A tall Human man with black hair stood away from the table. He was probably in his late twenties, and he had brown leather armor on and an iron chest plate over it. He had the build of a runner, but plenty of muscle showed on his forearms and legs.


    Strapped to his shoulders were two daggers with the blades pointing up in their sheaths. Dangling from his neck was a purple gemstone, an Amethyst guild tag.


    ¡°It really is you. I heard you came into town. How have you been?¡± Nick said while giving Dem a firm handshake.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing good, Nick. Voker, this is Nick, an old friend of mine. So does that mean Adrian and Crowley are here as well?¡± Dem asked while returning the handshake.


    ¡°They are around here somewhere¡­ at least I think they are¡­ I sort of lost them a few minutes ago,¡± Nick said with a chuckle. The smell of alcohol wafted off his breath, but he didn¡¯t seem overly intoxicated. Then he turned to me. ¡°So you are the masked High Elf, huh? Word has it; you even got to skip a whole rank. What was your name again, kid?¡±


    ¡°Voker Winterheart.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a cool name¡­ names Nick. I¡¯d uh introduce you to my party, but¡­¡± he said while gesturing out towards the crowd. ¡°But they are a little occupied at the moment,¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Is it always like this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Every day,¡± Nick answered back quickly. ¡°Every day we survive another quest is another night to be celebrated. Why make all this money if we don¡¯t spend it? Am I right, Dem?¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Dem answered back with a chug of his beer.


    ¡°Say are¡ª Huh?¡±


    Nick stopped himself short and looked out into the crowd. Dem as well turned his eyes toward the commotion. The room had grown quiet despite one particular conversation that continued on regardless.


    I, too, turned to look at the commotion, and sitting down in a chair was a female Beastmen. Even while seated, she appeared tall. She had brown bear ears sticking out from her black hair.


    She looked to be in her early twenties, but you could never be sure with Beastmen¡­ and they say it¡¯s hard to tell how old Elves are. She was wearing a leotard that left most of her brown skin exposed hanging around her neck was a red piece of metal, a Ruby-ranked adventurer just like Dem.


    That outfit¡­ It leaves little to the imagination. Does she really wear that around in public?


    The woman was being accosted by a Human man who had clearly had too much to drink. I didn¡¯t need my hearing to hear the vulgar words coming out of his mouth. He, too, had an adventurer tag around his neck, but his was an orange color marking him as Topaz.


    Both Dem and Nick faced forward with a sigh. They had looks of resignation on their faces. ¡°Let me get a swig of that¡­¡± Nick said quietly.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Dem said without his usual amount of energy.


    The building had yet to return to normal, but I could pick up a few more vague conversations bubbling around now. I could hear terms like ¡°silver¡± and ¡°betting¡± be tossed around while people looked on with similar expressions to Nick and Dem.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That beautiful Beastmen woman over there¡­ that¡¯s Bella¡­ uh¡ªyou see¡­¡± Dem said nervously.


    Nick chimed in with a dead voice. ¡°Bella has a nickname. And you are about to see how she earned it with your own eyes¡­ if you are brave enough to watch that is. That poor guy must be new around here, he has no idea what¡¯s coming...¡±


    I looked from Nick and back to Bella and this Human man. Bella snorted. ¡°Back off, creep. I¡¯m not going to tell you again.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ you don¡¯t have to be so hostile babe¡ª¡±


    Everything happened so fast. If I blinked, I might have missed it. Bella stood violently up from her chair and towered over the man. She kicked the man¡¯s legs out from underneath him as he fell slowly onto his back.


    The same leg she used to sweep him was already up in the air and coming down towards the falling man. He hadn¡¯t even hit the ground before she stepped down on his groin, forcing him back down to the floor even faster. As the man landed, her foot, with force and momentum, continued onwards as an indescribable sound echoed in the silent room, followed by a high-pitched yelp of pain.


    I involuntarily let out a short breath as my stomach twisted in a weird phantom pain. The entire room filled with similar sounds as men winced and groaned in unison. Dem pursed his lips and closed his eyes while Nick bit his tongue and winced.


    It was a group phenomenon that I had never experienced before in my life. Yet, for some odd reason, I felt a strange feeling of kinship with that unknown man as his manhood was crushed with that¡­ sound.


    I looked away from the scene and faced the wall. The three of us didn¡¯t say a word to each other until the room eventually went back to some kind of normalcy. The clatter of coins rang out as people passed money to each other from whatever bet went down.


    Oddly enough, most of the money being passed around was amongst the female adventurers. Most of the men were nursing phantom stomach pains and still wincing, myself included.


    ¡°What¡­ what just happened,¡± I squeaked. My voice came out at a higher pitch than I expected.


    Nick sighed deeply. ¡°That¡¯s Bella the Ball Busting Bear Beauty, do yourself a favor and learn from that man¡¯s mistake. He is going to be spending the next week in the church getting healed. He might even become a priest at this point.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I thought violence amongst adventurers was prohibited?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°It is. But you heard her. She gave him an audible final warning¡­ made sure we all heard it¡­ the guy continued, so she was allowed to ¡°defend¡± herself. Not that he didn¡¯t have it coming¡­ maybe just not like that,¡± Nick said with dead eyes.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I trailed off.


    I mean, he was harassing her. If you harass anyone, you should expect punishment. But that¡­ I¡¯m not sure if I would wish that upon my most mortal enemy.


    Dying might be more preferable.


    I noticed Dem look over his shoulder and faced forward rather quickly as he began to whistle. Nick groaned and buried his face into his hands. I didn¡¯t need to look over my shoulder to know who was approaching us.


    She forced her way in between Dem and Nick and addressed the two of them with a smile that seemed almost predatory. She gave both of them a side hug, squeezing their heads into the sides of her breasts. ¡°If it isn¡¯t Dem and Nick. I heard you were around Dem. Came into the guild yesterday and didn¡¯t even bother to say hello?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Bell. I see some things haven¡¯t changed,¡± Dem said with a flat voice.


    Bella clicked her tongue, and Dem looked over at her. The two stared at each other in silence, then suddenly, they began laughing at each other.


    ¡°Nick, it¡¯s good to see you too,¡± Bella added in between chuckles as she let go of them.


    Nick took his face from his hands and had a broad smile on his face. ¡°You too, Bella.¡±


    What¡­ what is going on? Are they friends? They seem like friends to me. Do friends normally act like this? But they seemed so wary of Bella. Perhaps adventures are a closer-knit community than I had expected.


    As soon as I thought about her I felt her eyes turn to me. Her swirling hazel eyes locked onto my face as she stood up. She once again forced her way in-between Nick and me and rested her¡­chest.. on the table.


    ¡°So this is your new party member, Dem? Where did you find such a cute little Elf boy?¡± she asked.


    An awfully sweet scent assaulted my senses. It wasn¡¯t overwhelming, but it was¡­ different? It wasn¡¯t the smell of perfume or even a scented soap but something I was unfamiliar with.


    I was trying to understand these things, so I didn¡¯t notice the person who walked over from behind me.


    With a swift chop to the back of Bella¡¯s head, the woman¡¯s emotionless voice sounded off. ¡°Stop that. You are embarrassing us.¡±


    My heart sank into my chest but it was only for a moment. This person¡­ she reminded me of an older Cerila.


    She was a Beastmen as well with white and gray hair. However, her eyes were cyan blue, and she wasn¡¯t a fox Beastmen like Cerila but another kind of canine. A wolf, perhaps?


    With a slight bow, she turned to me. ¡°Please forgive her, young man.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. No harm, no foul,¡± I responded.


    I don¡¯t even know what Bella did. Or why she was apologizing for her.


    The wolf girl tilted her head slightly and spoke with the same monotone voice again. ¡°What an odd saying.¡± And with one swift motion pinched Bella in the ears while she was trying to retreat silently back into the crowd.


    ¡°Ouch! Veme, please let go! I¡¯m sorry¡ªI¡¯m sorry! I just got excited, that¡¯s all, and¡ª¡±


    Tears were flowing from Bella as Veme continued to pull her by the ears. The two of them came and left as fast as they had come. I was left very confused as Nick and Dem chuckled.


    ¡°Just another day¡­¡± Dem remarked.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Nick responded.


    What just happened?


    As I watched the two of them leave, I looked around the building once more. Most of the adventurers were Humans, and a few Beastmen and Dwarves mixed about. I didn¡¯t see any other Elves or Dragonkin. But, I also just noticed something. Something I¡¯ve never thought of before.


    All the Beastmen I have ever seen have been predator species like Canines, Felines, or Ursidae. I¡¯ve yet to see a single prey subspecies. Does that mean¡­ what does that mean exactly?


    ¡°Yo, Voker, you awake in there, kid?¡± Dem asked me.


    ¡°Huh? Yeah, just thinking¡­¡± I responded.


    Dem rolled his eyes and chuckled. ¡°Uh-huh¡­ so did you end up getting your supplies? I noticed you have a new dagger now, so you must have gotten some things. Do you still plan on traveling with us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got everything I needed. I should have everything in two days and be ready to go.¡±


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s perfect. That perfectly aligns with our schedule,¡± Dem said with a satisfied nod.


    ¡°If you ever get bored of hanging around ol¡¯ crusty Dem here, feel free to join us. We could always use another member,¡± Nick added with a grin.


    ¡°He can party up with you when I die, Nick. Go poach somebody else¡¯s genius Elf mage,¡± Dem chuckled.


    Nick shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Can¡¯t hate me for trying.¡±


    ¡°Make sure you are good to go, Voker. We are leaving for Nactus, but we have a job to do on the way,¡± Dem said.


    ¡°A job?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah, we are going bandit hunting.¡±

 Vol.3 Ch.48- The Hunt Begins.

    ¡°So¡­ everyone is the bait this time?¡± I mused.


    Anna giggled as the carriage bumped down the road. ¡°Sure seems like it. At least it¡¯s not just you and me this time. Sylvia gets to be with us today.¡±


    Sylvia shrugged in response and said nothing. Dem rented a carriage for us to use on our way to Nactus. It served both as faster and more accessible transportation but also as the means to draw out our prey. A group of highwaymen have based themselves around this area and have been hitting caravans consistently.


    Their MO has made them easy to understand. They tend to hit unguarded caravans regularly but aren¡¯t afraid to attack those that are guarded. Those who have survived their attacks and made it back to safety with their lives tell similar stories. The bandits lay traps and wait for an unsuspecting passerby to fall into said traps. A relatively routine bandit work.


    But there is a problem.


    Usually, it¡¯s well within the ability of the military to handle these kinds of problems, but these highwaymen have managed to avoid capture by Sandervile and Whieland¡¯s forces. This can only mean one thing. They have someone on the inside. It¡¯s the only valid explanation.


    It¡¯s highly unlikely that a group can be so aggressive and consistent while not being caught by authorities. Every time a force appears to apprehend the bandits, they are long gone, sometimes even days in advance.


    So the authorities realized that they had a mole and did the only sensible thing. They put the burden of finding these scum onto someone else. Adventurers are that someone else.


    Dem managed to get first dibs on this quest, and it aligns perfectly with our goal of heading to Luminar. If anything, this carriage is cutting days off our travel time, and I couldn¡¯t ask for a better outcome.


    So far, it seems word of my escape has yet to reach this side of Sandervile territory, and soon enough, I¡¯ll be in Whieland¡¯s domain, not that they wouldn¡¯t turn me in the second they found me.


    I believe that my redirection worked. I laid the groundwork in hopes that the Sanderviles would expect me to cross into Dark Elf territory. Or perhaps even try living out in the woods, something an Elf might try.


    So either that worked, or they are afraid to announce my escape to the public. After all, it would bring down the reputation of House Sandervile if word spread that an Elven slave child managed to escape while killing four people and maiming a child of a noble house while poisoning others.


    Of course, the poison wasn¡¯t lethal¡­ but I doubt they care too much about that part. Even more so if two of those four deaths were people considered to be some of the strongest the nation has to offer.


    But this relative peace won¡¯t last forever. A bounty will be placed on my head. It¡¯s just a matter of when not if.


    Anna, Sylvia, and I were sitting in front of the carriage. Dem fancied the scenario that we were a family of High Elves heading back to the empire. And the three of us were¡­ a very odd family.


    Anna was wearing her usual white and gold Amon-Ra priestess garb. Sylvia was masked and fully clothed in black, not showing an ounce of her skin or even hair. You wouldn¡¯t even have known she was a High Elf if her pale ears weren¡¯t poking out from the side of her hood. Then there was me. A High Elf wearing a full face mask and wearing all-black traveling mage attire.


    Yeah, not suspicious at all.


    Dem and Silent were acting as our ¡°guards¡± on horseback while Ilme and Alce sat in the covered portion of the carriage, waiting. It felt a little bad having our scout and ranger sit inside of the carriage, but out here in these wide-open fields, there was nowhere for her to hide.


    I guess that works both ways, though. The bandits wouldn¡¯t have anywhere to hide, either, so that most likely means they have dug into the ground somewhere unless they are just waiting in the grass or fields.


    However, I find that to be unlikely.


    ¡°So Sylvia¡­ what is your favorite thing to eat?¡± Anna asked.


    ¡°Food,¡± she responded flatly.


    Anna put on a strained smile and nodded her head. ¡°Yup¡­ me too¡­¡±


    Poor Anna has been trying to strike a conversation up with Sylvia for as long as I have been around. This is normally how it goes most of the time. I can¡¯t say I¡¯m much of a talker either, but I¡¯m not entirely against the idea of having small talk. I could, of course, go without saying a word, but I understand that people like Anna feel the need to fill the silence.


    Speaking of Sylvia, she has remained an anomaly to me. I don¡¯t understand her whatsoever and since she rarely speaks, it makes figuring her out even more difficult. However, she is obviously extremely wealthy, considering she can afford to hire a team of Amethyst-ranked adventures to escort her.


    But for whatever reason, she doesn¡¯t seem to mind being dragged along on these adventures. If anything, she seems to welcome the idea and apparently has requested to tag along on every single one. But the question is¡­


    Why?


    Why would somebody pay for others to protect them then do the opposite by putting themselves into dangerous situations? It just doesn¡¯t make sense. At least to me, it doesn¡¯t.


    Then again, I¡¯ve been around nobility long enough to know that some of them just fancy these types of things. Perhaps since this is something she can¡¯t do normally, she has others do it by proxy? Either way, I look at it. It¡¯s odd. But I¡¯m not one to pry.


    I let my mind wander when I noticed movement in the brush a few yards ahead of me. My ears might have been damaged, but my eyes were just fine, and I could see perfectly as if my mask was nonexistent. Sometimes I even forgot I was wearing a mask.


    ¡°Somebody is crawling in the grass ahead of us,¡± I said quietly.


    I said it loud enough to where Alce and Ilme should have been able to hear me. With that Alce would warn Dem and we would enact our plan. We didn¡¯t need to take these people in alive so no prisoners were required. A few seconds later, Dem and Silent both rode closer, signaling that they were aware of my warning.


    A few moments later, a man shot out from the tall grass and stood in the middle of the road with a shoddy spear pointed at us. ¡°S¡ªStop right there!¡± he yelled.


    Although his yell was very low-spirited¡­ barely a threat even, Anna stopped the carriage while Dem and Silent slowed their pace.


    This¡­ is a person that is a part of a group of bandits that has sacked multiple caravans?


    The middle-aged Human man was dressed in shabby chain mail and leather armor. An iron helmet wobbled awkwardly on his head as he re-adjusted it every few seconds. A few more men wearing similarly haphazard attire began sprouting out of the grass as well.


    Something is off.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Dem questioned.


    It seems Dem felt something was off as well. Upon encountering the bandits we were supposed to attack without question but as soon as he saw the man he hesitated. I had to agree with him.


    These men looked more like conscripted farmers than bandits attacking armed caravans. Let alone outmaneuvering a military force. We could easily just turn around and flee since they didn¡¯t even have anyone blocking our retreat.


    ¡°Just¡ªjust drop your things! Leave the horses and go back to where you came from! We¡ªwe¡­we don¡¯t want to hurt you!¡± he ordered with a shaky voice.


    ¡°Something isn¡¯t right,¡± Anna muttered.


    Yeah, these guys wouldn¡¯t pose a threat to a Topaz-level adventurer. But, maybe I should try this custom Fireball.


    Without waiting any longer, I fired off my custom fireball spell. It cost about four times the average amount for a standard Fireball but its objective was a little different. The Fireball burned hot as it left my hand and shot off into the sky.


    Everybody''s eyes followed the orange ball of fire as it hovered in the sky. The flaming ball burned brightly in the evening sky and as soon as it reached its designated height, the ball exploded with a loud boom. From the explosion, tons of small trails of orange streaked out into arcs. Then, the arcs of fire impacted the ground, and tiny explosions began going off.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    I might have just cast this world¡¯s first low-powered equivalent to a cluster missile. Instead, I set the explosions to be about 10% of the original strength of a Fireball as I didn¡¯t want the blast to kick up too much debris or injure my party. The fiery explosions were also aimed at¡­


    ¡°Voker¡­ how did you¡­ know?¡± Anna asked, unable to hide her disbelief.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t hard to figure out. I would have done the same,¡± I responded.


    Sure enough, screams of men filled what used to be a quiet peaceful sunny day. People shot out of the earth from their hiding places in a panic. Some were on fire and screaming. Others were blackened from the scorch marks and missing a limb or were badly injured as they yelled in pain.


    And a few had managed to survive unscathed. My cluster strike had impacted the ground around the carriage and deeper into the fields. I wasn¡¯t sure how many of them were out there, but I knew they were there. These men sitting in front of us pretending to be bandits were the trap.


    Only surprised by the initial cast of my magic, Dem and Silent had already dismounted from their horses and were charging out into the fields to fight those who were still left standing. I guess they weren¡¯t accustomed to fighting on horseback.


    I felt the carriage rock as a massive body shot out from the back accompanied by the twang of a bowstring and the whistle of arrows. Ilme and Alce had made their moves as well. I left the rear to those two and decided to support Dem and Silent but it seems I would only get in their way.


    I watched as Dem¡¯s bastard sword sliced through the air separating a man¡¯s arm from his torso. A quick slash across his chest killed the man before he could even scream. Silent danced between a Beastmen and Human man as his twin Jian shortswords separated the Beastmen¡¯s leg muscles.


    The Beastmen let out a roar of pain, but Silent ignored him as he blocked the thrust of the Human¡¯s spear. In quick succession, he cut the shaft of the spear and closed the distance on the Human man thrusting one of his shortswords into his chest. The man didn¡¯t even have time to blink before the light in his eyes faded.


    I took my time hopping down from the carriage to join Anna, who was already waiting just in case anyone ended up injured. Sylvia didn¡¯t even budge as she sat there and watched the events unfold. Finally, I made my way toward the fields to see something for myself.


    Dem was making short work of another spearman as he lopped the head off a bandit in a single precise slice. I kept my wits about me as I nudged a piece of blackened wood out of the way.


    The piece of wood was covered in charred grass and foliage, and it used to blend in nicely with the soil. Sure enough, inside of the hiding spot was a burnt corpse that had taken a direct hit from my spell.


    These men were also better equipped and more in line with what we were expecting from these bandits. I doubt a regular caravan would have survived being attacked by this many bandits. With how close some of them were, even a mage would have had difficulty killing them in time. So it was a good thing I acted before they did.


    I peaked around the back only to see an unfortunate Dwarf lose a few more inches as a giant war hammer crushed him from the top. A giant red dragon woman wearing a full gray plate armor set swung around an equally big war hammer as if it were a toy.


    The wide arcing swing caught a man with a shield sending him sprawling onto his back. Before he could even get up an arrow had already been sent into his forehead.


    With those two doing alright, I looked out into the fields with the fleeting thought that it was weird that these bandits didn¡¯t have anybody with range capabilities. Even somebody just holding a bow might deter people from fleeing, so¡­


    Oh, never mind, it seems they were just hiding.


    As if my thoughts manifested a man into existence, I watched as a Human man clambered out from his hidey-hole with a bow. Perhaps he was afraid, maybe my spell had damaged his trap door, so he couldn¡¯t get out, or perhaps he was injured.


    Either way, it didn¡¯t matter for him. Before he could even sling his quiver of arrows onto his back I launched a Flare Bolt straight into his chest. His body fell limp to the ground with a soft thud.


    The spell was similar to a Fireball but didn¡¯t explode or spread flames. It was just a lance of super hot fire that pierced your target. It was a favorite amongst fire mages who were fighting with allies present and didn¡¯t want to injure a comrade with a Fireball accidentally, or so Dem told me.


    I¡¯d never heard of the spell before, but I was already in the process of creating a similar spell. ¡°Base spell cores¡± were an¡­ odd thing. It seems that¡¯s just how people learned how to use magic, and that was the system that was created.


    For whatever reason, whether it be evolution or just how magic works, base spells were the norm and the easiest to cast. Most mages didn¡¯t even bother altering spell cores since the mana cost rarely outweighed the benefits of the custom spell. At least that¡¯s the case for most people¡­


    I wonder. Was this what you meant by ¡°understanding¡± magic more, Grandpa? Why is your way of magic so different from everybody else¡¯s? Maybe you were just ahead of the curve. Of course, even drilling the ability to cast spells and use mana enhancement isn¡¯t a normal thing¡­


    Meh, not the place to wonder about these things, I guess.


    It seems all enemies have been dealt with. The only people still left standing that wasn''t a part of our group were the shabby-looking ¡°bandits¡± that first addressed us. It seems they didn¡¯t take their chance to run as most of them were still holding onto their weapons shaking.


    Were they planning on fighting us now?


    Dem casually flicked the blood off his sword and pointed it at the group. ¡°So¡­ what were you going to do again?¡±


    One of the men spoke up. ¡°Please! Just¡­ they have the rest of our families tied up and said if we didn¡¯t cooperate, they were going to kill them! We¡ªwe¡­we¡­¡± the man trailed off.


    Dem sighed. ¡°I knew there wasn¡¯t enough of them. How many did you get, Alce?¡±


    ¡°Ilme and I got six,¡± she responded.


    ¡°Silent, and I got five¡­ Voker got a few including the one¡­yeah, that¡¯s not enough,¡± Dem grumbled.


    I agree. This amount of bandits was not enough to threaten an armed caravan like the ones that were hit. Sure they could wipe out an unarmed group with those kinds of numbers and challenge some smaller armed ones with a trap like this.


    But they would eventually have wounded that needed to rest before they could fight again. Which means the number of attacks doesn¡¯t add up. There had to be more.


    One of the men who had been staying quiet responded with enthusiasm. ¡°Yes! There are more! They are hiding in an underground base on a farm! I¡ªI can lead you there!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can too!¡±


    ¡°Same! Please don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t going to kill you¡­¡± Dem groaned while rolling his eyes. ¡°Drop those pointy sticks on the ground and lead us to your friends. We will¡­ recover them for you.¡±


    Guess Dem isn¡¯t in the business of making promises he can¡¯t keep. There is no way he can guarantee the safety of those hostages, nor does he probably care about them. If anything, innocent hostages just make things more of a hassle for us.


    The men hurriedly agreed with nodding heads as they dropped their gear onto the ground without hesitation. Most of them seemed pretty happy to be rid of that stuff as hopeful smiles appeared on some of their faces.


    Dem nudged me in the back. ¡°What was that?¡± he didn¡¯t seem mad but genuinely curious.


    ¡°What was what? The spell?¡± I feigned ignorance.


    ¡°Well, duh. And the fact that you knew they were hiding in the ground like that? I was looking pretty hard, and I didn¡¯t see a single one of those guys¡­¡± Dem looked a little frustrated, but he had no reason to be.


    In truth, I didn¡¯t know they were hiding in the ground. I just knew from experience that it was the most likely course of action for them. Perhaps if they had an earth mage that could have dug them in deeper, my plan wouldn¡¯t have worked, but the survivors never mentioned being attacked by magic, so I didn¡¯t think it was likely.


    ¡°I just had a feeling. It¡¯s something I would have done if I was them. With no cover out here, hiding underground is their only option. If a caravan saw that many armed people on the road, they might just turn around and run. As for the spell¡­ it¡¯s something new I¡¯ve been working on,¡± I said while shrugging.


    I don¡¯t intend to reveal my full powers to anyone unless the situation calls for it. What they don¡¯t know won¡¯t hurt them.


    ¡°That was a custom spell¡­ say you might be an Expert level mage¡­ hey, Anna, you think he might be?¡± Dem asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be certain. I¡¯m unfamiliar with fire magic, so I don¡¯t know for sure¡­ but Voker is really young, so I don¡¯t think he is an Expert. Maybe just a gifted Intermediate level?¡± Anna suggested with a shrug as she finished healing a wound on Silent¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Who cares,¡± Ilme huffed. ¡°It was a good spell and that¡¯s all that matters. We have more bandits to hunt, so let¡¯s go already.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you for the compliment, Ilme,¡± I said quickly.


    The Dragonkin looked at me, then blew smoke from her nostrils. It wasn¡¯t the same as her usual routine. ¡°It¡ª never mind,¡± she groaned while flicking her tail.


    Alce chuckled and patted me on the back. ¡°Words of praise from Ilme are rare. Good work, kid.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, good job. Knew I picked the right child out of the forest. I¡¯m a damn genius,¡± Dem said with a satisfied look on his face. But it faded quickly as he got serious once more.


    ¡°Listen up. These bandits aren¡¯t going to be able to report back so we have to strike now. If these guys can disappear so easily, we don¡¯t want to give them any time to escape. As soon as we reach their base, we are going in.¡± Then Dem spoke quietly. ¡°As for those hostages¡­ they aren¡¯t our priority and we can¡¯t be sure they aren¡¯t working for these guys. If we can save them then save them. If they are in the way¡­ do what you have to do, okay? Our safety and completing the quest come first and foremost.¡±


    A varying degree of yes and understood came out. It seems the only person apprehensive about things was Anna. I could tell she wanted to save the hostages, but she was vastly outnumbered, in her opinion.


    As far as I was concerned neither Dem nor Anna was wrong in their train of thought. But in reality, I was more in alignment with Dem. I wasn¡¯t about to risk my neck for people I didn¡¯t even know. Had enough of that for one lifetime.


    With things settled, we climbed back onto our carriage and horses and set out for the bandit¡¯s hideout.

 Vol.3 Ch.49- The Hunters Become The Hunted.

    ¡°Are we just going to rush in and clear the place out?¡± Alce asked.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­ We can¡¯t let them leave but running in blind sounds like a bad idea. How close do you think you can get to that house without being seen?¡± Dem responded.


    ¡°Honestly, if they have any scout or hunter that was born with two eyes, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be getting too close without being spotted. I could crawl my way to that house, but it would take hours,¡± Alce shrugged.


    Dem clicked his tongue and crossed his arms in annoyance. It was true. I doubt even I could make my way unseen toward that house. The house was a two-story farmhouse built out in the open fields. Since it was fall, harvesting had already begun so much of the cover that would have been provided by the fields is absent. With no trees or any real cover to mask an approach, anybody looking out from the house would have a very good chance of seeing us.


    Sure we could wait for nightfall, but that would defeat the purpose. I believe Dem is correct in thinking that if we wait too long, these bandits will make a run for it. The older man who was being used as bait for the bandits turned out to be the owner of this house. The others were either members of his family or farmhands. They said the bandits showed up at the worst possible time for them.


    They had just finished harvesting a good portion of their crops when the bandits kicked down their door, stole their gold, held the woman hostage, forced them to dig the cellar out into a small underground base, then required them to be bait. This all happened about three weeks ago, which lined up nicely with our last known bit of information about these bandits.


    ¡°We could just level the house. Trap them in the rubble and let them suffer,¡± Ilme said nonchalantly.


    Anna looked over with a look of horror, but Dem spoke out first. ¡°No, we can¡¯t do that. There is a chance they built an escape tunnel down there on their own without these guys knowing. If we let Voker burn the house down and can¡¯t get into the underground base, they might just escape. We have to confirm the bodies, or the guild will be pissed. And I don¡¯t want Dominick to come looking for me.¡±


    Ilme huffed and said no more. Then Dem turned to me, ¡°What do you think we should do?¡±


    Mmm.


    ¡°Why not pretend to be the bandits? We have some of their gear. It¡¯s all bloodied and messed up too. Just slap that on you and Silent and get as close as possible. If they are watching us then it should allow us to get as close as possible before they realize something is up,¡± I suggested.


    ¡°And what if they have some kind of signal? Or do they just attack us the second they see us?¡± Alce countered.


    ¡°Then it doesn¡¯t really matter anyway, right? We either have the element of surprise or we don¡¯t,¡± I said back.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Then we go with Voker¡¯s plan. Does anyone have any objections?¡± Dem asked. Nobody voiced their opinions, so Dem continued. ¡°Good. Silent, let¡¯s get dressed. Ilme I want you in the back of the carriage and ready to cast a barrier just in case they start tossing spells or arrows at us.¡±


    ¡°A barrier?¡± I asked.


    Everyone looked at me with surprise. ¡°Did you not know that Ilme was a barrier mage?¡± Anna asked me.


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t even know what a barrier mage is capable of,¡± I said honestly.


    I don¡¯t remember reading about barrier magic in my books. But there are a lot of schools of magic that I am unfamiliar with or don¡¯t even know. What¡¯s the point of a barrier mage if someone can just make a barrier out of their school of magic? I mean I can make a pretty strong earth wall. Even a wall of fire would be useful in some cases.


    ¡°I can create a barrier that is stronger than anything an earth or wind mage can create. My barriers are nigh impregnable. I can even summon a barrier that is one way at the cost of the barrier¡¯s strength. Allowing us to fire our own spells and arrows in retaliation to our foes,¡± Ilme said proudly.


    ¡°That is¡­ very useful.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed,¡± Ilme said boastfully with a satisfied grin that showed off her rows of white teeth.


    With Ilme¡¯s gloating out of the way, we began to prepare for our sneak attack. Silent and Dem would masquerade as wounded bandits while the rest of us would hide in the carriage. Thankfully Dem managed to convince Sylvia to stay behind and watch from a distance.


    It was a tight fit back here and if the bandits managed to cast a spell without us knowing we might just all die in one go. But I didn¡¯t imagine that happening. If they had a mage they would have been out in the field attacking the caravans.


    And a quick look at the bodies suggested that they didn¡¯t have a dedicated mage amongst them. The farmers also noted that they didn¡¯t appear to have a mage. Of course, a mage doesn¡¯t have to wear robes to be a mage. They could easily just look like a normal bandit.


    Regardless, we pressed on towards the house. I could say that I was oddly calm about all of this. I suppose I¡¯ve been in this situation enough times myself. Now that I think about it¡­ I¡¯m not really afraid of combat or any confrontation for that matter.


    Even with my newfound emotions after being reborn, fighting has always been in my nature. Perhaps it¡¯s a byproduct of my past life and my parent¡¯s genes. I know Dad is a fighter and I¡¯m sure Mom isn¡¯t a pacifist either. Maybe this is just who I am. I guess you can take the soldier out of the fight but not the fight out of the soldier. This isn¡¯t what I want out of life¡­


    I wish I could say everyone shared my internal thoughts but I guess I was the abnormal one. With every rattle of the carriage, we inched closer to the farmhouse and the nerves of everyone in the back of this death box became more and more strained.


    Sweat beaded down from Anna and Alce¡¯s faces. Whether it was from nerves or the body heat I couldn¡¯t be sure. Anna was mouthing a silent prayer to her god while Alce rolled an arrow in between her fingers. Ilme was using a small hole in the carriage''s canvas to peer out to see if she needed to cast a barrier to cover the other two.


    Time seemed to come to a crawl as the carriage continued. There were no shouts of warning, no warning shots. It was quiet besides the wheels¡¯ rhythmic pounding against the dirt road and the steady breathing of four adventurers. At some point, the carriage began to slow down to a crawl. A voice of a young man shouted out an enthusiastic greeting that was cut short,


    ¡°Sir! You guys¡­ are¡­ back¡­Huh?¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to see to know what happened. The familiar sound of flesh being cut open accompanied by the shout of a surprised man. Ilme was already braced against the canvas before Silent and Dem made their move. She burst through the canvas with her war hammer at the ready which elicited a shout from whoever was on the other side. Alce was the next out and the second she cleared the carriage the sound of her arrow being released accompanied by the thud of a body falling to the ground could be heard. I followed close behind her and stepped out from the carriage.


    The scene before me was how I imagined it. A young man wearing a makeshift gear similar to the other bandits lay in a pool of his own blood with a dagger sticking out from his forehead. Another bandit laid not too far from him with an arrow through his heart. Ilme, Dem, and Silent were already stacking at the door getting ready to breach. I could tell this wasn¡¯t their first time kicking in a door. They wasted no time as with a shout from Dem, Ilme crushed the door down with a roar.


    Dem and Silent followed close behind Ilme as they entered the farmhouse. I had a bad feeling so I made haste to follow them into the home. Shouts, glass breaking, and metal on metal rang out.


    I entered the doorway and watched Dem finish off a bandit while Ilme clashed with another two. Silent was off to the side blocking a sword swing but my eyes shot to the corner of the room. I was glad I went before Alce because I just knew the three of them didn¡¯t check the corner of the house.


    Sure enough, a Human man was huddled against the corner of the home frantically trying to load a bolt into a crossbow. Thankfully he was failing miserably as his trembling hands struggled to guide the bolt. I just knew the three of them were going to barge straight into the home and attack the first people they saw. They didn¡¯t even bother to check their corners. I guess everybody can get lost in their own bloodlust. Looks like even trained adventurers have some things to learn at this level.


    The bandit looked up from his crossbow and our eyes met. His face contorted into one of despair as he noticed the orange flame come to life in my outstretched hand. A flare bolt slammed into the bandit¡¯s chest with a thud. His body folded over as the bolt rolled onto the ground. By the time I looked over Dem and Silent had finished their bandits off and Ilme was choking the life out of the last one.


    ¡°Silent and I will clear the rest of the house,¡± Dem said quickly.


    The two of them ran off to investigate the house while Alce and Anna funneled in slowly. With her bandit dead, Ilme turned to us and Anna moved to heal the wound on the Dragonkin¡¯s face. It was nothing more than a scratch, most likely a wound from the dying struggles of the man she just killed. Dem and Silent returned shortly,


    ¡°The first two floors are clear. We just need to go into the basement and clear out the rest of these scum,¡± Dem said quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay above ground and see if I can find any stragglers. Don¡¯t think a longbow is going to be very useful down there. Who knows I might even pinpoint their escape tunnel if they have one,¡± Alce said while heading back outside.


    ¡°I suppose I will have to switch weapons as well,¡± Ilme huffed.


    The Dragonkin rested her war hammer on the ground and unclipped a cudgel-type weapon from her belt. Swinging around that war hammer in close quarters would be impossible and Alce¡¯s longbow would be severely hindered in the narrow passageways. I guess it was up to me to make up for the lack of ranged firepower, however¡­


    ¡°If I use a lot of fire magic down below I might end up burning all of our air.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a thing, huh? Shit¡­ just don¡¯t go overboard and let us three take the lead, Voker. Keep your mana just in case they have a mage or if we need your help. Flare bolts should be good enough,¡± Dem suggested. ¡°Now then let¡¯s go finish these bastards off.¡±


    The five of us made our way to the basement of the home and sure enough, against a back wall was a hole that had been dug out. The tunnel was unlit so I summoned a small ball of fire to use as our torch. We walked down the tunnel until we reached a three-way intersection. The farmers had told us the correct path was the one on the right. Not to completely trust the word of people we just met, Dem took the opportunity to investigate the left tunnel by himself.


    It only took a few minutes for Dem to return and confirm that the left side was indeed a dead end. Not wanting to waste any more time we took the right path in hopes of finding the rest of the bandits. But something didn¡¯t feel right to me.


    ¡°These tunnels are obviously new but do you really think bandits and a few farmers could dig all of this out in three weeks?¡± I said out loud.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°Perhaps. The men said they were worked day and night to finish these tunnels,¡± Ilme suggested while ducking below an overhead piece of rock.


    I shrugged. I guess it could be possible especially since people can use mana body enhancement. Most can only use their mana for a short amount of time but I suppose spread across multiple men over three weeks making these tunnels would be doable.


    But seeing Ilme duck constantly as her horns scratched the ceiling made me for once in my life glad I was short. The Dragonkin was well over six feet and being in this cramped tunnel in full plate must have been a nightmare even for her. I sure as hell wouldn¡¯t want to be down here in my old body. But I wouldn¡¯t mind having my old legs back. My armor would be nice as well.


    ¡°Something the matter, Voker?¡± Anna asked me from behind.


    ¡°No. Just¡­ grumbling,¡± I responded a little too quickly. My voice cracked somewhat as well.


    Anna giggled for a second but she stopped herself. I turned to look at her and she had a serious face on as she closed her eyes. Her ears were twitching slightly when she spoke up, ¡°I hear voices. We are getting close.¡±


    ¡°Do they sound distressed? Preparing for us?¡± Dem asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. Either they are pretending to be calm or they don¡¯t know we are here yet.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. Hey Voker, I changed my mind. How many flare bolts do you think you can cast in quick succession?¡± Dem asked me.


    ¡°Mmm, enough I guess.¡± I said noncommittally.


    I could probably cast a lot of flare bolts if I needed to. But I probably shouldn¡¯t be giving concrete details about my capabilities just yet.


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough. Ilme, once we get close enough to them, cast a barrier in front of us and let Voker thin their numbers. Then we go in,¡± Dem ordered.


    With our plan set, I moved towards the front of the group and stayed close behind Ilme. Keeping up with the walking gaits of adults was already difficult for someone as short as me. Add on the fact that my calf is still an ever-present problem it makes things just that much harder. But at least we couldn¡¯t move all that fast in this narrow tunnel.


    Before we reached the group I retracted my spell and we made our approach in darkness. Another minute of slow walking and I could hear voices coming up from ahead.


    Ilme slowed her movements so her plate mail didn¡¯t make as much noise. I had to give it to her. Walking quietly in full armor is a difficult task but she is managing to do it well. Just goes to show that Ilme is a skilled warrior. If she fought as a mercenary in the last war then I imagine she has plenty of experience. However, I don¡¯t think she would be able to sneak up on a group of Elven bandits. It was probably a good thing she fought for Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. But on the other hand, I imagine some unfortunate Humans had a really bad time against her¡­


    ¡ª


    An Unfortunate Bandit¡¯s POV


    Sigh.


    ¡­


    Sigh.


    ¡­


    Sigh-


    ¡°Can you stop fucking sighing every five seconds, kid? What is your damn problem anyways?¡± Blum barked at me while slamming his cup down onto the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m just bored.¡±


    ¡°Bored of what? Sitting on your ass? You have good food, beer, and women. What more do you need? You could be sitting in one of Mutz''s dirt holes freezing your balls off right about now. Waiting for prey that might not even show up. So explain to me how you are bored?¡± Blum said sharply.


    ¡°I just want to go do something that¡¯s not this.¡± I gestured out my arms wide.


    ¡°Then go topside and mess around. Or go to sleep like everyone else,¡± Blum suggested.


    The rest of our comrades were sleeping off the last few days of fatigue. He isn¡¯t wrong. Sitting in a cramped hole for hours on end drains your soul just as much as your body.


    ¡°Better yet, slam some beer and go have a turn with the spoils? I swear, you kids don¡¯t know a good thing if it slaps you upside the head. If you were sitting on the side of the road right now you would be begging to be down here,¡± he grumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯m just uncomfortable today for some reason. You ever get those days, Blum?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Uncomfortable? What do you mean?¡± he asked while scratching his dirty beard.


    ¡°I just got a bad feeling is all. Can¡¯t seem to shake it. Been messing with me since this morning,¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°A bad feeling, huh¡­ Say it¡¯s been a while since Kester came down, hasn¡¯t it? You want to do something so bad why don¡¯t you go check on him?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    Blum took a drink of his beer. He slowly set the cup down on the table and turned to me. ¡°Are you¡­ stupid or just pretending to be stupid?¡±


    ¡°No, I just-¡±


    What¡­ what is this feeling?


    ¡°Hey, you good? You are looking a little pale, kid. Maybe you should go outside¡­¡± Blum sounded concerned but I felt like he was getting further and further away from me.


    The light from our torches didn¡¯t extend all the way into the tunnel we used. From my seat, it just looked like a tunnel of nothingness. And right now that nothingness felt like it was getting heavier and heavier. I felt like my vision was being pulled into the darkness. I wasn¡¯t sure how long I was staring but it felt like years. I blinked a few times and I thought my mind was playing tricks on me.


    I wasn¡¯t sure but I swear I saw a mask in the darkness. A mask made of gray metal with gold flowing designs on it. Almost like a river. But I don¡¯t hear anything.


    I¡¯m just imagining things. Maybe I do need some fresh air.


    ¡°Kid? Kid? Wake up!¡± Blum shouted.


    He was shaking me and he yelled loud enough to make the others stir in their sleep. Blum had a worried face as he looked down at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten- ugh¡± Blum didn¡¯t get to finish his sentence before he fell over into me. He crashed into me and collapsed the chair I was sitting on, forcing us both to the ground.


    ¡°DRAGON DIRECTIONAL BARRIER!¡± An unfamiliar voice shouted from the tunnel.


    I watched a barrier made of some kind of red pattern form in the tunnel. It was hard to see exactly what was going on since Blum was crushing me to the ground but I could hear the panic in everyone¡¯s voice.


    ¡°WE ARE UNDER ATTACK!¡±


    ¡°MOVE! GET UP!¡±


    ¡°STOP-AGH¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell what was going on but I could hear the grunts of my friends and the sounds of bodies hitting the floor.


    ¡°Blum! Blum! Get off of me Blum! We have to get up!¡± I shouted.


    But Blum wasn¡¯t reacting to my words. His body laid lifeless on top of me and I peered into his eyes for the first time since he fell on me. The light had faded from his swirling green eyes some time ago.


    With all my strength I forced mana into my arms and pushed Blum¡¯s body off of me in a panic. I pulled myself up using the table and my eyes met a small child. At least I think it was a child. They were wearing black and gray mage robes that were a tight fit to his small frame. His ash-colored hair was short and a pair of High Elf ears sat on the side of his head.


    But when I tried to look into his eyes I was met with a mask made of some gray metal with gold lines decorating it. I wasn¡¯t even sure how the kid managed to see out of a mask with no eye slots but that was the least of my worries.


    I felt like something was gripping my heart and threatening to crush it into a million pieces. I couldn¡¯t see the face behind the mask but I knew it was looking at me.


    ¡°I missed one.¡± The voice belonged to the masked Elf.


    It was a voice that was devoid of all emotion. He didn¡¯t even bother to call Blum a person but just referred to him as a body. But I couldn¡¯t get mad. I couldn¡¯t feel anything anymore as he raised his hand at me. Is this child the one with this aura?


    It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m going to die here.


    ¡ª


    Kaladin ¡°Voker¡± Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    ¡°Well, that was lucky for us. Most of them were sleeping it seems. Good job, Voker, Ilme,¡± Dem said as he walked over from checking the bodies.


    ¡°My barrier wasn¡¯t even needed it seems,¡± Ilme huffed.


    ¡°Ah, Ilme it was a good Dragon Barrier,¡± Anna said softly.


    ¡°Is your spell called Dragon Directional Barrier?¡± I asked.


    Why not Directional Dragon Barrier? Sounds better to me¡­


    ¡°No, she just puts dragon before the name of all her barriers,¡± Dem chuckled.


    Anna giggled and Silent had a knowing smile as Ilme turned away with her trademark huff. It felt somewhat odd laughing and joking amongst a room full of corpses but this was just how things were. People needed to stay sane after a fight regardless of the difficulty. It was like this even in my previous life. If you thought too hard about the lives you just ended it will only eat away at your mind. Besides, it¡¯s not like these people didn¡¯t deserve what happened to them.


    ¡°Now then¡­ One last room, huh? Anna, would you like to go?¡± Dem said quietly.


    Anna''s normal smile was replaced with the serious smile I¡¯d had seen on her before. It was the same look she adopted when it was time to get down to business. We didn¡¯t need to say what was behind that door. We already knew who was behind it. The muffled cries of fear and the sobbing were enough. They were going to need Anna¡¯s help.


    Ilme stayed behind to act as Anna¡¯s guard while the rest of us searched the hideout. It seems they were in the process of finishing an escape tunnel but had yet to complete it. Within another day or so, they would have finished. How unlucky for them.


    Everything else was as expected. Loot from a few caravans was present, but most of their spoils were gone. These bandits have been active for months and have been extremely successful, so there should be more valuables here. But with how much they are moving around, these bandits must be selling off what they find regularly. But the question remained who they were selling things to.


    I¡¯m well aware that a black market exists but with the sheer volume of plundered goods, it should have shown up somewhere by now unless the City-States military didn¡¯t release that information to us, which is even more unlikely.


    Countries try to have a good relationship with adventurers. It¡¯s not far off to say adventurers are just a well-organized group of armed bandits with a code of conduct. I mean, we even hunt people from time to time. If a country pissed off those armed bandits, they might start something or even just get up and leave. It¡¯s the same reason countries aren¡¯t allowed to conscript adventurers into their armies. The backlash isn¡¯t worth it.


    Besides, if a nation doesn¡¯t have its fair share of monster hunters then they have to send in their military. And a military force that subjugates mutant wolves in a forest every day is a military force that can¡¯t react to external threats. It¡¯s a far better deal for these countries to burden those willing to hunt monsters rather than use their own manpower.


    ¡°Are we ready to go?¡± Anna called out into the room.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s get out of here. We grabbed everything we could,¡± Dem ordered.


    ¡°Okay, come out, everyone. We are going back up to the surface where your families are waiting,¡± Anna said softly.


    A line of four women and two children followed close behind Anna. They were covered in pieces of makeshift robes Anna put together using some of the stolen goods. I¡¯ve seen enough to know. Hopefully, reuniting them with their families would help them.


    We grouped up and made our way back toward the surface. The walk this time was solemn. It was one thing to laugh and joke amongst fighters after a battle. It was another to do it in the presence of survivors.


    We were nearly at the surface when Anna perked up first. Quick footsteps echoed off the tunnel walls. Their steps were light, but they weren¡¯t trying to hide from us, and they were moving toward us rapidly. We prepared for a fight, but we relaxed when we heard the voice,


    ¡°Is everyone okay?¡± Alce asked.


    She must have run the entire way but wasn¡¯t even out of breath, as expected of our ranger.


    ¡°Everything is good down here. Hostages have been rescued, and the bandits have been taken care of. Is something wrong?¡± Dem asked, unable to hide the anxiousness in his voice.


    Even though Alce wasn¡¯t out of breath, she was alert and seemed somewhat strained. Her next words made the atmosphere tense,


    ¡°We have some problems.¡±

 Vol.3 Ch.50- The Unexpected.

    We have some problems.


    Those were the words Alce said to us before we reached the surface. Rather than explain it to all of us in a cramped underground tunnel we made our way back up. The captives reunited with their families and our party gathered once more. Dem and Silent got out of their disguises and back into their usual clothing while Ilme took up her war hammer once more. Sylvia also joined us at the farmhouse.


    ¡°So what are these problems, Alce?¡± Dem asked while plopping down into a chair.


    ¡°A small platoon of soldiers are heading straight towards us. I kept my distance but I counted roughly thirty soldiers,¡± she reported.


    ¡°Soldiers? From where?¡± Anna asked.


    ¡°Sandervile. They were flying banners from a local lord along with Sandervile¡¯s. That disgusting burnt orange can be seen from leagues away.¡±


    ¡°Thirty troops from Sandervile? I thought they gave this quest to us? Why would they be coming now?¡± Anna questioned.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± I said.


    Everybody turned to look at me and Dem rolled his hands for me to continue.


    ¡°We knew they had a connection with either Sandervile or Whieland¡¯s military. We found the connection. And they are marching right towards us,¡± I said flatly.


    ¡°That¡¯s a dangerous accusation, Voker. Attacking some people because they might be bandits is one thing but attacking a group of soldiers flying a country''s banner might cause a crisis,¡± Dem said sternly.


    ¡°I agree with Voker,¡± Alce said confidently while crossing her arms.


    Dem whipped his head around to look at Alce. He must have been gauging her reaction since eventually, he nodded his head, ¡°What makes you so sure that he is right?¡±


    ¡°I mean, other than the obvious fact that a random platoon is marching towards a farm in the middle of nowhere? The lord¡¯s banner makes me pretty confident that these are the moles,¡± Alce said.


    ¡°Which lord are these troops from?¡± I asked.


    I should know just about every lord in Sandervile. At least the important ones.


    ¡°It was just speculation at first. It could have been anyone from either country after all. I actually had my money on it being somebody from Whieland considering most of the banditry has been in Sandervile territory. But Lord Stav has some nasty rumors surrounding him. Apparently, he has his hands in all kinds of dirty business. Drugs, slavery, and embezzlement are just some of the rumors,¡± Alce responded.


    House Stav, huh? That¡¯s Dillian¡¯s family name. The same kid whose hands I just chopped off and stole this ring from. I thought they were just a merchant family¡­ Not good.


    Dem kicked back in his chair and stared at the ceiling, ¡°I see¡­ House Stav has grown at a rapid pace these last few years. Wouldn¡¯t surprise me if he is running smuggling and bandit rings¡­¡±


    ¡°Speculation is fine but how much time do we have, Alce?¡± Ilme chimed in.


    ¡°Huh, after this little talk and the time it took me to get back here¡­ less than twenty minutes?¡± Alce said calmly.


    That is not enough time¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s not a lot of time,¡± Dem mused. Dem rolled forward in his chair then rubbed his face aggressively and let out a grunt of frustration. ¡°Okay, what are we going to do? We can fight or we can try to run. But I imagine they have horses, Alce?¡±


    ¡°At least ten, not including their commander.¡±


    ¡°Great¡­ Our horses are meant to plow fields or pull a cart. They would chase us down and it¡¯s not like we have anywhere to hide,¡± Dem groaned. ¡°Okay well let¡¯s put it to a vote then. All in favor of making a break for it raise your hands.¡±


    The room remained silent as Silent. It seems nobody was in favor of running. Or at least they understood that running was not an option. Being chased down by war horses would be a nightmare. Especially¡­


    ¡°Do they have a mage?¡± I asked Alce.


    ¡°Most definitely. Their commander is a mage, robe and staff included.¡±


    That complicates things. If it was just a wild open field battle I could wipe out thirty soldiers given enough time and protection. With our group that would be possible. But if I have to fight another mage¡­


    I felt Dem¡¯s gaze lock onto me. I looked up and matched his eyes, ¡°Well it seems we all want to fight. Voker, can you beat that mage?¡±


    The last time I fought a mage head-on was my battle with Cerila. Even back then she beat me. But this is now. Things aren¡¯t the same. I promised myself that I wasn¡¯t going back to that hell.


    ¡°They are as good as dead,¡± I said confidently. I stood up and shook out my tired bones. ¡°I¡¯m going to go prepare.¡±


    I have over half my mana to work with today so I just need to kill this mage before they can kill me. And I have just the idea¡­


    ¡ª


    ¡°Voker? What are you doing?¡± Anna asked as she approached me.


    ¡°Trying something new. Just make sure you don¡¯t stand around this area. Or be anywhere near this spot.¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay¡­¡± she said nervously.


    I stood up and wiped the dirt off my hand. I¡¯ve never cast a spell like this before nor have I ever maintained a spell for this long. I wasn¡¯t sure how long I could maintain a custom spell but I needed to try. Most mages can sense if a spell is coming at them but if it¡¯s already there then they might miss it, at least that¡¯s my theory.


    The spell might just go off early and everything will be ruined and I¡¯ll be short on mana for the fight. But if this pays off then I¡¯ll be thinning their numbers greatly. In the future, I hope I can maintain a few of these spells for longer periods of time. Perhaps I should add maintaining spells for long periods into my training regime? That would be a good idea.


    ¡°Voker, are you okay? You seem different?¡± Anna asked me.


    She reached her hand out to me but I moved my arm out of the way. ¡°Please do not heal me. I¡¯m fine. I consumed a small amount of Magic Lily pollen so I don¡¯t want you to purge it from my system.¡±


    ¡°Voker! That stuff is addictive! You shouldn¡¯t be taking it. You are far too-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Anna. I understand what I am doing and the consequences that may occur. I can¡¯t afford to die at some backwater farm. I¡¯ll use anything at my disposal if it means success.¡±


    ¡°Voker¡­ We are putting too much on your shoulders. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°I agreed to all of this. It¡¯s just how things are so don¡¯t beat yourself up over it. If I didn¡¯t think I could win I¡¯d be on the back of a horse right about now.¡±


    Anna had a complicated look as she struggled to say whatever it is she wanted to say but Dem interrupted,


    ¡°Here they come. Alce is in position and the farmers are in the process of digging out the rest of the escape tunnel just in case we fail. Are you ready, kid?¡±


    ¡°Ready. We need to move back from this position.¡±


    Everyone followed me as we moved closer to the farmhouse. The dust cloud brought up from the marching soldiers became more and more clear. At first, they were nothing more than a speck on the horizon but they have been keeping a steady pace.


    I¡¯m a little tired from a long day of being on edge and fighting while this mage should be fresh. Marching takes a toll but not all that much if you are on horseback. I also have no idea how strong this mage is. If they are leading a platoon of soldiers, they must be at least an Expert ranked mage. I also don¡¯t know what kind of mage they are. But I guess they don¡¯t know what I¡¯m capable of either.


    A smaller cloud of dust broke off from the main column as ten soldiers on horseback galloped down the dirt path. At the front was a man riding a black horse wearing orange and white mage robes carrying a golden staff. At the end of the staff was a gem so blue it seemed to be swirling like a vortex. A vortex that you just couldn¡¯t look away from less you be swallowed by it. Where have I seen a gem like that before? Was it on Dad¡¯s armor? Seems just like yesterday¡­


    But this was unfortunate news. I was hoping the column would stick together in an attempt to intimidate us with overwhelming numbers. That just means we need to stall for longer. I don¡¯t want to use this spell too early. It¡¯s taking a considerable amount of effort to maintain it from this far away and I need it to take out more than just ten soldiers to make it worth all of this mana. Although taking out the calvary and the mage might not be a bad idea either.


    The riders stopped short of us as Ilme and Dem moved forward to greet our guests. The men on horseback were wearing light leather armor and carrying short bows along with swords. The soldiers didn¡¯t look particularly strong. I suppose it was a good thing that these men were from Sandervile and not Whieland. Whieland was known for having soldiers that were better equipped but fewer in numbers. But they weren¡¯t the problem¡­


    The Human mage was older than I was expecting. His shoulder-length wheat-colored hair had streaks of gray but he was far from frail. If anything he was surprisingly well built for a mage let alone a man on the back end of his youth. That wasn¡¯t the only thing, this old mage is strong.


    ¡°How can I help you today, My Lord?¡± Dem asked with a friendly wave.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten word that a group of bandits was operating out of this area. And it appears I¡¯ve found them,¡± the old mage said matter of factly.


    His deep voice was gruff and his swirling brown eyes never wavered in the face of Dem or Ilme¡¯s gaze. Bloodlust rolled off the old mage and his soldiers but Dem didn¡¯t retaliate.


    ¡°Bandits? In that case, you are in luck, good sir. As you can see my party of adventurers here have just removed the bandit operations from this area, permanently,¡± Dem said while flashing his Ruby adventurer tag.


    Just in case we were misunderstanding the situation, Dem ordered for all of us to have our adventurer tags out in the open. Everyone else had their Amethyst tags hanging from their necks while I had my Opal tag. Adventurer tag¡¯s had information like race, sex, age, and roll engraved into them.


    ¡°Really? Because that¡¯s not what I see,¡± the old mage said flatly.


    ¡°What?¡± Dem said with a strained chuckle.


    ¡°The only thing I see is a bunch of brigands wearing guild tags around their necks pretending to be something they aren¡¯t. Don¡¯t resist.¡± The old mage increased his bloodlust along with his soldiers.


    So that¡¯s how things are going to be? Guess this was just inevitable. Too bad we couldn¡¯t stall for longer. At least with this mage dead we can- Huh?


    Boom.


    What? Why did my spell go off? I didn¡¯t release it? And I didn¡¯t lose control of it either? What happened¡­


    The ground shook and caved in behind the riders¡¯ formation. The explosion of fire that should have appeared was also nowhere to be seen. My mine spell had failed for some reason.


    The old mage began chuckling, ¡°Not only that, you surround yourself with filthy tricksters, brigand.¡± Then the mage''s eyes turned to me, ¡°You High Elves consider yourselves to be so smart, so clever. The cleverest and the smartest of all the races¡­ But you never learned, no I don¡¯t think you can take the sticks out of your asses far enough to learn. It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve had the pleasure of crushing your kind.¡±


    How nice of him to hold a monologue for me. These types are always so full of themselves. I¡¯m not sure what you did with my spell but let¡¯s see you stop this.


    A ball of orange fire appeared in my outstretched hand and began changing colors at a rapid pace. The once orange fire flicked into a blazing white-hot, I launched it at the soldiers. This fireball had the strength of five fireballs and was far hotter than a normal one. They wouldn¡¯t even have the oxygen to scream. Or at least they shouldn¡¯t have.


    My fireball soared off towards the mage but in a blink of an eye, a purple hexagonal barrier appeared before the soldiers. My upgraded fireball crashed into the barrier but didn¡¯t explode. No, instead the fireball came flying right back towards us.


    Ilme dropped her war hammer to the ground and outstretched both of her arms, ¡°Dragon Barrier!¡±


    Ilme¡¯s solid red barrier appeared before us just in time. The heat from my fireball made it difficult to breathe and the fireball impacted the barrier. The explosion was massive as it kicked up all the dirt around us. All of us let out grunts or shouts as the shockwave¡¯s impact rattled our bodies. I stepped back with my bad leg and nearly fell over. Even with Ilme¡¯s barrier taking the brunt my spell was still dangerous.


    ¡°Haha! You are pretty strong for a little knife ear! This is going to be worth all the trouble of coming out here,¡± the old mage said with an odd amount of fervor.


    Thankfully it didn¡¯t seem anybody was harmed. Ilme and her barrier stood strong. The Dragonkin snorted, ¡°I knew it. You are the Anti-Mage aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes turned to Ilme giving her a savage grin, ¡°It seems my reputation precedes me if a fearsome Dragonkin knows me. But I don¡¯t remember fighting with any Dragonkin¡­ So that means you must have been on the other side? How unfortunate.¡±


    ¡°At least my side didn¡¯t lose,¡± Ilme half chuckled and half snorted.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    This seemed to piss off the old mage as he narrowed his eyes at Ilme and bathed us in his bloodlust.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret that lizard.¡±


    Ilme turned her head and looked at me. Her dragon eyes narrowed, ¡°Voker, don¡¯t cast any spells at this guy. He is an Anti-Mage. He can only use magic that is cast against him.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, not yet. I have an idea but I¡¯m going to need to cast another spell. Swap your barrier to a directional one,¡± I said quickly. I mentally thanked her for her warning but I couldn¡¯t just do nothing about this situation.


    Without questioning me Ilme nodded. Her solid red barrier changed shape into a hexagonal pattern. I felt a small flame of happiness spread through my chest. I could feel the trust she was giving me and it had been ages since I¡¯d felt that. And out of all people, I didn¡¯t expect it to be her.


    But this was troublesome. An Anti-Mage, huh? I had read about them but I knew little. They were odd mages that had an affinity for a school of magic that allowed them to counter other schools. The drawback was that they lacked the offensive power that most mages boasted. Essentially this man was a direct counter to mages but was barely a mage himself. But I wonder if he can counter this?


    Fireball.


    Nothing special, just a simple fireball spell. The old mage¡¯s laugh rang out once more as he reared back in satisfaction. I moved quickly but so did somebody else. Maybe she was just taking the opportunity or maybe she knew what I was going to do, but I heard the wind rustle as an arrow flew past me. The dagger I had looted from that dead adventurer flew at blinding speeds as it passed through the red barrier. My fireball impacted the purple barrier and began heading towards our group once again but this time¡­


    A piercing sound of an injured animal cried out in pain along with the yelp of surprise from a man. Before I could see what happened, the returned fireball crashed into Ilme¡¯s barrier and exploded. It was just a regular fireball so it lacked the heat and destructive power of my last one. But I didn¡¯t cast it to hurt the mage, just distract him.


    As the explosion cleared I got a good look at the scene. Anna¡¯s arrow had taken out the mage¡¯s mount and my dagger had missed its target. I won¡¯t say it was because of Anna¡¯s arrow killing his horse before my dagger reached¡­ but it has been a while since I¡¯ve thrown a bladed weapon and it was of poor quality, hardly made for throwing. The mage was on the ground with a hand on his bloodied shoulder that now had a dagger sticking out of it while the corpse of his steed pinned him to the ground. I had missed the mage¡¯s heart.


    But unfortunately for him, I wasn¡¯t going to give him time to recover. ¡°Ilme, keep your barrier up,¡± I ordered.


    I prepared a barrage of fireballs. I didn¡¯t need them to be powerful, I just needed them to be numerous. I fired fireball after fireball. Some I aimed directly at the mage and others I sent towards his forces. I even arched a few high to maybe hit the incoming foot soldiers if I was lucky enough.


    The old mage erected a countermeasure over and over again but unlike the first two times, my spells didn¡¯t come directly back to us every time. The fireballs bounced off his purple shields and soared off into random directions away from his squad. The horses reared and cried out in fear as the riders tried their best to calm the animals. The battlefield turned from a peaceful farm into a blazing hellscape as my reflected fireballs destroyed the area.


    It was how I imagined. He might be able to counter my magic but he is still a mage. Mages still need to be able to concentrate to form spell cores. With his troops panicking and a dagger sticking out from his shoulder the old mage is finding it difficult to focus on his spells. I¡¯ll just overwhelm him until he makes a mistake or until I run out of mana. But I had a bad feeling it was going to be the latter.


    Sweat poured down my face and arms profusely as I continued to launch spell after spell. I felt my body weaken and my breathing strained as I continued to fire magic. Anna placed her hand on my shoulder and I felt the familiar feeling of light magic entering my tired body. It would only help with some of the symptoms, however. It¡¯s not like she can transfer her mana to me.


    I lost count of how many fireballs I summoned or how long I had been casting for. I fell to my knees and gasped for air. It seemed no matter how hard I tried I couldn¡¯t force enough air into my lungs. I reached for my mask out of instinct and nearly ripped it off of me but stopped myself. Anna continued to heal my fatigued body and I looked up at the destruction I had caused.


    It was lucky that the fields surrounding the farm were nothing but soil. If crops had been present I would have burned everything to ash. However, the orange fire still burned bright everywhere. The retinue of soldiers was disorganized and struggling to rein in their steeds but they were still alive and riding atop of their horses. But not all of them remained and most of them weren¡¯t unscathed.


    The old mage had wavered somewhat and allowed a handful of his mounted troops to succumb to my fireballs. Or maybe even a redirected fireball had killed a friendly. I couldn¡¯t be sure. I also noticed a few of the riders hadn¡¯t been done in by fire but by a well-placed arrow. In total four riders lay dead while many were injured. It seems Alce had been firing from the farmhouse the entire time. The farmhouse¡­


    I turned behind me and was pleasantly surprised to see that the farmhouse was unharmed. Ilme and her barrier had seen to that. The Dragonkin stood strong at the front of our group, never wavering. She didn¡¯t even seem all that tired.


    ¡°Charge them! Don¡¯t let all of his hard work go to waste!¡± Dem bellowed.


    Silent and Dem rushed out to attack the remaining riders while Ilme dropped her barrier and reached for her war hammer. With a great roar, the Dragonkin vanguard rushed off into battle just behind her comrades.


    The riders didn¡¯t manage to get their horses in check before the wave of destruction rolled over them. Perhaps these horses weren¡¯t as well trained as we thought. But maybe explosions and fire are just good tools.


    Dem was the first to reach the targets. With his bastard sword in hand, he took the life of a rider with a well-placed thrust into the chest from underneath the armpit. The horse took off with its master still dead in the saddle. Dem flowed towards his next opponent.


    Next was Silent who went straight for a group of two. The man from the Mists leaped onto the back of a horse and went for the neck of the rider. The mounted soldier barely managed to twist his body in time as he brought his sword to block. Instead of thrusting with his other sword, Silent continued to leap and kicked the rider in the back of the head. The rider jolted forward but Silent was already in mid-air heading to the next mounted troop.


    Unlike his partner, this soldier was ready for Silent. Silent went high with a double overhead slash. The soldier smiled as he blocked Silent¡¯s twin short swords but he hadn¡¯t accounted for Silent¡¯s momentum. Silent crashed into the man bringing him off of his horse and onto the ground. With a quick slash, the once smiling soldier found himself choking on his blood.


    The first rider had regained his composure and rode towards Silent and his dying comrade. Silent rolled up from the ground with the rider¡¯s sword in hand and threw it straight at the oncoming soldier. The blade was moving fast, enhanced by Silent¡¯s mana enhancement as it pierced the rider¡¯s sternum. The man slumped forward onto his horse as it continued on harmlessly.


    All the while Anna continued to heal me but I was still completely drained. I didn¡¯t have mana sickness but I was damn close. Far too close for comfort.


    I could only watch as Ilme joined the fray. The Dragonkin vanguard rushed straight into a mounted troop who was attempting to unsling his bow. But Ilme wasn¡¯t aiming for the soldier. Her massive war hammer came down on the skull of a very unfortunate horse. The horse didn¡¯t make a sound as its head was turned to red mush but the rider falling from atop of it sure did. The man yelped in surprise but he wouldn¡¯t be yelling for long as he ended up suffering the same fate as his steed. Ilme crushed the man¡¯s chest with another swing of her hammer. She didn¡¯t even bother to look down at the man as she charged off to greet another rider who was barreling down on her.


    She stepped to the opposite side of the soldier¡¯s sword and went low. She aimed for the legs of the horse and with a screech of pain and the sickening sound of broken bones the horse toppled over with rider in tow. The horse and rider were a pile of limbs and it was safe to say the rider was out of commission. But Ilme didn¡¯t seem the type to be merciful as she finished off the soldier with a spear tip at the end of her war hammer¡¯s shaft.


    And that brought an end to the mounted riders. Only the old mage remained still pinned beneath his horse. The three of them approached the mage cautiously.


    I went to move to go assist them just in case but Anna stopped me. The warmth of her healing magic faded and was replaced by a different kind that spread across my back.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Voker, rest. You did well. Thank you,¡± she whispered softly.


    So soft¡­ Wait, what?


    I¡¯m not sure what thoughts entered my fatigued mind but they left as I dispelled them. I shook myself free of Anna¡¯s hug not because I wasn¡¯t grateful but because I would most likely be needed. Even if I could only cast one more spell it would be enough to thin the numbers of the foot soldiers. Which was odd considering they should be here already swarming us. Did my fireballs connect with the column?


    Dem, Silent, and Ilme stood with weapons ready as they faced down towards the road. Alce had left her perch from the farmhouse and regrouped with me as she asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said, my voice sounding shaky and ragged.


    Alce looked down at me and gave me a pat on the back. ¡°Voker, that was amazing. I had no idea you could do all of this,¡± she said with a wide-armed gesture.


    The fire from my spells was still raging in some places but it seems the fighting had stopped. But even though the sound of fighting had ceased and only the steady breathing of the living and the crackling of fire could be heard, the atmosphere was still tense. Maybe even more so than before.


    I tried to hobble my way towards Dem but I faltered. It seems I¡¯m even more drained than I thought. Alce hoisted me up and Anna assisted her. The two helped drag me towards the others who were still standing on guard.


    When we reached the others the scene before us was not what I was expecting. The old mage remained trapped under his horse yelling in pain and cursing us all the way, but he wasn¡¯t the problem.


    No, it was the tall figure in all-black plate with a large knapsack strapped to their back. They were standing in the middle of the dirt road. Blood was splattered across the warrior as their sky blue halberd stood at attention. The light blue and gold weapon contrasted heavily with the large black and bloodied armored warrior standing before us. They were wearing a full helmet that covered their face so I couldn¡¯t make out their race or even gender.


    Everyone seemed on edge. The Knight¡¯s presence was palpable but they weren¡¯t emitting any bloodlust towards us. The foot soldiers from Sandervile were nowhere to be seen either. I hadn¡¯t noticed it before but hanging from the neck of this unknown warrior was a green guild tag. An Emerald ranked adventurer. It would explain the overwhelming presence. This person was the equivalent of a Human War God.


    ¡°Demais Beatrix the Wyrm Slayer,¡± the black knight said. His voice sounded male but it was calm, almost eerily so.


    Wyrm Slayer? Demais Beatrix?


    ¡°The Twilight Knight. I take it you killed those soldiers?¡± Dem asked.


    ¡°Yes, they attempted to take my life so I defended myself,¡± the Twilight Knight said coldly.


    ¡°I see¡­ And what are you doing all the way out here?¡±


    It seemed like Dem was on edge. Even Silent and Ilme were holding their weapons tightly. This Twilight Knight was two whole ranks above Dem and three above the others. If we had to fight this man I wasn¡¯t sure if we could win. I was out of commission and his strength was equal to some bodies who stood upon the pinnacle of their race. Not good.


    ¡°I came in search of bandits. Care to explain why you and your party are in a battle with these soldiers, Wyrm Slayer?¡± The knight asked.


    ¡°We too were in search of the bandits. We found them earlier today out on the road and killed them. Afterward, we freed some prisoners who were being used as bait and found out they were hiding out at this farm. We killed the remaining bandits and when we returned topside, these soldiers were already riding towards us. They refused to listen to us and this bastard,¡± Dem said while kicking the downed mage in the nose. ¡°This bastard refused to listen to us. Said we were bandits and attacked us.¡±


    ¡°Uhgmph!- mah!- mahose! You!¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Dem whacked the old mage over the head with enough force to knock him out or kill him.


    The Twilight Knight didn¡¯t even seem fazed, ¡°I understand. Then I am to assume these soldiers are the ones affiliated with the bandits?¡±


    ¡°We believe so. Say I thought we had this quest? Where did you come from?¡± Dem asked curiously.


    The tension had broken down if only a little. It was hard to tell but this Twilight Knight person didn¡¯t seem all that interested in fighting us. For now at least.


    ¡°I picked this quest up in Nactus. It seems you came from Anderfield, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we did,¡± Dem confirmed.


    I was surprised to see Dem spill all this information out. I couldn''t tell if it was because he was afraid of this knight or if he was trying to gain favor. Either way, it seemed to be working.


    ¡°I see. Then it appears I am too late. How unlucky of me,¡± the knight responded.


    ¡°I mean you did help us? We can give you a cut-¡±


    The Twilight Knight raised his palm, ¡°There is no need, Wyrm Slayer. The quest was to kill the highwaymen plaguing this area. I did not kill a single bandit, only their accomplices. The quest is yours.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­ Thank you¡­¡±


    Dem let out a sigh that he had been holding on to. Even Silent and Ilme relaxed slightly. However, his presence didn¡¯t abate and the Twilight Knight did not turn to leave. Nor did he say anything. He just stood there, staring at us. No¡­ he wasn¡¯t looking at us, he was looking at me.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sylvia asked from behind us.


    She must have thought everything was clear as she came over to join us. I felt the Knight¡¯s gaze leave me and turn towards her. But surprisingly enough Sylvia didn¡¯t flinch under the presence. It seemed she even met the man¡¯s stare.


    The black-armored knight took a single step forward and the tension rose to maximum once more. His armor didn¡¯t even make a sound as he continued to step closer towards us.


    ¡°What are you doing? Stop,¡± Dem barked. But his voice gave away his uncertainty.


    The Knight stopped. ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you, Wyrm Slayer. My business is with the two masked High Elves.¡±


    ¡°Not happening,¡± Ilme growled.


    The knight tilted his head slightly. It was an awkward movement for someone wearing such a large helmet. ¡°It seems you misunderstand me, Dragonkin. I mean no harm to you or those Elves. I merely wish to have words with them.¡±


    Although the Knight was speaking cordially, his dispassionate voice made it hard to trust his words. And it seemed Ilme was having none of that.


    ¡°I said it¡¯s not happening. Stay away from them.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to stop me?¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°If I have t-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ilme. A few words won¡¯t hurt,¡± Sylvia interjected. Her soft voice was the complete opposite of this Knight.


    Ilme huffed as she snarled but she didn¡¯t refute. The Knight, taking this opportunity, strode towards us. I felt both Anna and Alce tense as they held me tighter. Alce placed her hand on a dagger at her waist but the Knight didn¡¯t falter.


    The man was standing before me. His large frame dwarfed mine and his black armor seemed to be an endless void. At least the parts that weren¡¯t dyed red with blood. His armor¡­ it¡¯s definitely Mithril, the entire set is just like that War God¡¯s axe and just like¡­ Dad¡¯s armor and spear? Did Dad really have a full set?


    His halberd is formed from cobalt as well. This man isn¡¯t just strong, so is his gear. I wasn¡¯t afraid of this man, just wary. His presence was strong, but it lacked any kind of bloodlust. He was either so confident that he didn¡¯t feel the need or this was just his natural state. I didn¡¯t think he was trying to intimidate me either.


    The Knight bent down and the words that flowed from that cold voice made my heart sink in my chest. It was the worst request that could have ever come out of his mouth. Completely unexpected.


    ¡°Take off your mask.¡±


    I had expected a lot of things, for him to ask me if all this fire was my doing. Ask me why I was wearing a mask. Even ask if I was okay and needed help. But this was not what I was expecting.


    I was frozen from the shock to my brain. My words caught in my throat and I felt far more tired than I did previously. But I managed to hold myself together. With a deep breath, I answered the Twilight Knight before me,


    ¡°No.¡±


    I said that no with as much conviction as possible. I couldn¡¯t fight this man. Even if I wasn¡¯t drained and crippled I might not be able to beat him. I let my will be known and hoped¡­ I hoped that if it came down to it somebody would defend me. I needed help. I wasn¡¯t afraid of him. I was afraid of going back. Of missing my chance to see my family again. I¡¯m so close¡­ not like this, please.


    The Knight stood tall and nodded his head. "Ok.¡±


    Huh?


    That¡¯s all he said. Just ¡°Ok¡±. His presence didn¡¯t abate but he continued on and moved towards Sylvia. He tilted his head, ¡°Take off your mask?¡±


    Why did he phrase that request like a question? Was he being nicer to her? What the hell is that all about?


    ¡°Uh, no?¡± Sylvia responded with a hint of annoyance.


    ¡°Ok,¡± the knight said with his never-changing voice again.


    With that, the knight shuffled his knapsack on his back and shouldered his halberd. Without so much as another word, he gave Dem a nod and turned to begin walking off down the road.


    A few moments of silence remained while we all watched the Twilight Knight walk away. Everyone had a look of bafflement on their faces. I¡¯m sure I did too. So many emotions crashed into my tired mind that I was overwhelmed. It was like being strapped to a rocket ship that went for a loop. I felt more confused in the last ten minutes than I have in a long time.


    Dem who was slack-jawed turned around and looked over at me,


    ¡°What just happened?¡±

 Vol.3 Ch.51- Respite.

    The remaining journey to Nactus seemed to be taking longer than it should have. After our fight with the bandits, the attack on the soldiers, and the odd confrontation with the Twilight Knight, all of us were thoroughly drained.


    With the help of the farmers, we doused my flames, counted the dead, and piled the bodies of the fallen for cremation. We decided to take a majority of the bandit¡¯s loot since it was technically our spoils now. It¡¯s also not like the dead merchants would come looking for their stolen goods anyway. We left a majority of the soldier¡¯s equipment with the farmers so they could make a profit. Well, that¡¯s what Dem said at least. It¡¯s more like he doesn¡¯t want to sell gear from dead soldiers on the open market. A wise decision.


    The farmers were kind enough to let us sleep the day away at their house and we gladly accepted their kindness. I¡¯m sure sleeping in my oversized sleeping bag on the cold ground would not have let me recover as much as a warm bed. After a day¡¯s rest at the farm, we set out for Nactus at daybreak.


    None of us have really talked about the aftermath of our battle with the soldiers. Dem ended up executing the mage commander after all of us agreed unanimously to do so. We might have gotten a bounty for him but more than likely a man of his status would have been able to worm his way out of punishment. And if he could do that he would be able to seek retribution on us.


    Besides, the mage deserved death. But this also means we won¡¯t be able to link House Stav to the bandits. But that was only a small possibility in the first place.


    House Stav is powerful. They could easily manipulate their way out of the bandit situation just like how the mage can use his status. And Sandervile would be unlikely to believe a group of adventures over a noble house even if we provided hard evidence. If the mage himself testified House Stav would just cut him off, most likely citing him to be a rogue element. That¡¯s just the way the world works.


    But I was more thankful that we wouldn¡¯t be getting involved with Sandervile¡¯s internal matters. I needed to distance myself from that place as much as possible after all. If karma existed, then House Stav would pay for their wrongdoings soon enough. And luckily for House Stav, I wouldn¡¯t be a force for karma.


    But this little adventure left me with a whole lot more questions than answers. Dem is apparently a Wyrm Slayer. Then there is the Twilight Knight and why he was interested in Sylvia and me.


    This Twilight Knight was an enigma to me. He was only interested in Sylvia and me, but why? He asked both of us to take our masks off and both of us shot him down yet he didn¡¯t complain or push his request.


    The possibilities are endless. He might be looking for me but on behalf of who, I can¡¯t say. Then again he could just be looking for somebody completely irrelevant. If he was also looking for an Elven boy then asking Sylvia didn¡¯t make sense, she was obviously a girl. Well, it was obvious to me at least.


    Best to just leave it as is. If we ever cross paths again maybe we can have a conversation.


    I also wanted to ask Dem about his title but after the initial shock ran its course an odd air seemed to hang over our group. Even Anna, the usual light of the party, seemed awfully dim recently.


    But tonight I will have a chance. I offered myself up for guard duty tonight with Dem and Alce. I was still tired and my body ached but I had done a lot of sleeping the last day and a half. We still had many days of traveling until we reached Nactus and would be stopping in a small village to get some proper rest and turn our quest in.


    Normally I tried to stay in camp as much as possible but today I thought I would go with Alce for a little bit. The ranger tended to wander around the campsite instead of staying in one place. I also figured I would let Dem stew a bit in silence in hopes that the normally talkative warrior would feel like conversing a bit.


    ¡°It¡¯s unusual for you to join me on one of my walks, Voker. Have you recovered already?¡± Alce asked me in Elvish.


    I think she was genuinely worried about my health. After this battle, I felt a bit closer to this ragtag group of adventurers. Perhaps they trusted me a little more as well. Or maybe they were just afraid of me or taking pity on me. Who knows?


    ¡°I¡¯m doing okay, just a little tired. I¡¯ve been cooped up for too long. If I could walk normally, I¡¯d be doing the same thing as you,¡± I said honestly.


    My mouth felt a little weird from speaking Elvish. I hadn¡¯t held a conversation in Elvish in years but it just felt¡­ normal. Almost, like it was meant to be. I never did have that kind of feeling in my previous life. At least, I think I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Is that so¡­ Your leg, you weren¡¯t born with that were you?¡± Alce asked me.


    ¡°No, I was injured in a fight. I haven¡¯t found a healer who has been able to heal me yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ And your hand?¡± Alce said quietly.


    ¡°A monster took it,¡± I said simply.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It was worth it.¡±


    Alce gave me a look of concern but chuckled, ¡°You are an interesting one. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard somebody say losing a limb was worth anything.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ve been told,¡± I said.


    ¡°Is it true that you wear that mask because you think you are ugly?¡± Alce asked me.


    I looked over at the blonde ranger and tried to gauge if she was just curious or questioning me. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ve gotten better or worse at understanding people but I feel like she was just asking out of curiosity again. Or maybe she just wants to know more about the person she is trusting her back to. I can understand that.


    I mean I used to have a datapad with every ounce of information about my squad. I knew everything about their past. Every mission. Every test. Every medical examination. All of it. Things were easier back then¡­ but I don¡¯t miss it. Maybe just the people that made up all of that information.


    ¡°Yes and no. The truth is I¡¯m disfigured. In more ways than one. I don¡¯t want people seeing my face,¡± I said calmly.


    ¡°I get that,¡± Alce said while nodding her head solemnly. ¡°Nobody is perfect. And I understand wanting to change the way people look at you. Even if that means changing how you look. Not that I¡¯ve ever had to do that¡­¡±


    ¡°Dem told me you are from the Republic of Elshara. What¡¯s it like over there in your homeland?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Did he now¡­ Going around telling people my business, that man¡­¡± Alce groaned. But then she looked over at me and smiled, ¡°But I don¡¯t mind you knowing. Just wished Dem told you to ask me. And as for what it¡¯s like¡­ peaceful, I guess? I spent the first century of my life in that forest. I didn¡¯t leave and I spent most of my life thinking I would never leave it. I got bored. Living the same kind of life day after day. I needed a change so I left the Magical Forest. And well the rest is history.¡±


    ¡°Century?¡± I choked out.


    Alce looked at me with her swirling cold blue eyes and tilted her head, ¡°Mmm? Yeah, why do you sound surprised? Can you not tell how old I am or something?¡±


    I looked at Alce and blinked a few times. At times like this, I was glad I was wearing a mask. I¡¯m sure I had a dumb look on my face as I tried to discern her age. I could not tell for the life of me how old this Wood Elf woman was. In Human years she would barely be in her early twenties. But obviously, that¡¯s not the case.


    ¡°Uh, no¡­ I can¡¯t. Should I be able to? Can you tell how old I am?¡± I asked, unable to hide my concern.


    Alce looked at me and blinked a few times. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± I said back seriously.


    Alce looked away with a face of surprise and amazement. ¡°I have always been able to tell how old another Elf is. Regardless of if they are Dark, Wood, or High. I mean I can at least get it within a decade or so. And so has everyone I¡¯ve ever known. Like¡­ I know you are barely over a decade old. Since I can¡¯t see your face it¡¯s hard to tell but¡­ I¡¯d guess you are either eleven or twelve?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    She turned to me with a look of concern, her short blonde hair swaying with the motion, ¡°And you really can¡¯t tell how old I am?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Alce pursed her lips then shrugged, ¡°Well it¡¯s a big world I guess. First time for everything, right? Just¡­ don¡¯t take it to heart, okay?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ doesn¡¯t really bother me,¡± I grumbled.


    Alce winced and gave me a pat on the shoulder. It did bother me. Why was it that I couldn¡¯t discern the age of Elves? Yet I could tell if an Elf was mixed or full-blooded. Most people apparently had problems knowing the gender of Elves but for me, it never seemed to be a problem. Was it because I lived a previous life as a non-Elf? Has that somehow hindered my development as an Elf? Who am I kidding? Of course, it has. I¡¯m the furthest thing from normal¡­


    ¡°Voker, relax¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to get all pouty, I guess you are around that age though. But It¡¯s not a big deal, really. " I wanted to defend myself but I just stopped. Alce chuckled either at my plight or my reaction. ¡°You know, even though I can¡¯t see your face, I can almost always tell how you are feeling?¡±


    ¡°You can? Am I that obvious?¡± I said somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, you are,¡± Alce said with a warm smile. ¡°And that¡¯s not a bad thing. I mean unless you are trying to go for the whole mysterious guy appeal. If you are trying to do that then I¡¯ll be the first to tell you that you are doing a terrible job,¡± she chuckled.


    ¡°Thankfully I wasn¡¯t trying to be¡­ mostly,¡± I admitted.


    Alce laughed and even I let out a small chuckle. It was odd seeing her like this. I thought Alce to be the cool, calm and collected type. Maybe even a little on the aggressive side of things but it doesn¡¯t seem to me that she is. She is actually very nice and caring. Maybe it¡¯s those eyes of hers? Her facial features don¡¯t help much. Most of the time she looks dead serious or maybe even slightly annoyed at things.


    Huh¡­ is this how Padraic sees me? Judging a book by its cover¡­


    But I had a question on my mind. It was a question that I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve ever asked anybody for as long as I have been alive,


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°What do you think of me?¡±


    Alce tapped the tip of her chin and hummed, ¡°What do I think of you?¡±


    Seemingly coming to an answer she spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ You¡¯re serious. Very serious but you aren¡¯t emotionless. Even though you are young you don¡¯t act your age. I think maybe life forced your hands¡­ uh, hand, that is,¡± She chuckled nervously. ¡°You act standoffish but I don¡¯t think you really are. I think your past is hurting you and you just aren¡¯t ready to talk about it. And if you ever want to talk I¡¯d be more than happy to listen.¡± She stopped and rubbed her eyes.


    I guess the ranger is more perceptive than I thought.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ You are a reliable team member. Despite only being together for a short time I feel like I can trust you. Perhaps that has to do with the forest bringing us together. And I think when it comes to how we decide things, you and I are similar and uh¡­ yeah. Was that what you were asking for? Nobody ever asked me what I thought about them before¡­ it¡¯s kind of embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°No, that was just about what I was expecting. It is a little odd hearing somebody say those things about me but, thank you,¡± I said honestly.


    A small warmth spread through my chest. I didn¡¯t particularly care what others thought about me but It felt good and somewhat awkward hearing those things. I¡¯m not sure if me being serious was what I wanted, but I¡¯d rather be serious and trusted than mocked and hated. Also, not having to look over my shoulder all the time feels pretty good. But there was a problem that extinguished the small fire in my chest.


    The problem is they trust Voker Winterheart, not Kaladin Shadowheart. But I guess I¡¯m not Kaladin right now, so¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t actually know. I let out a deep sigh and stretched my neck.


    I think for the time being at least, I¡¯m okay with this arrangement. Not happy, just okay with it. And being okay with it feels better than my previous situation at Sandervile.


    One step at a time.


    Alce was looking at me in concern once more so I decided to fill the silence with a question,


    ¡°Say, Alce, I never did ask you. That magic you used when we first met. What was that?¡±


    When Alce first found me in Gilcour Thicket she used some kind of magic to make her voice bounce around. Almost like she was a disembodied voice. But it didn¡¯t hide her presence from me.


    ¡°Oh, that? I can¡¯t use any schools of magic, it¡¯s just my magic item. It¡¯s a C grade and I got it from a dungeon a long time ago. It¡¯s pretty useful against less experienced people or monsters that rely on their hearing,¡± Alce said while taking something out of a pocket on her vest.


    She handed me a small sliver that was made out of what just appeared to be iron. It didn¡¯t look like anything. Just a fragment of iron that was perfectly sliced off of something. I rolled it around in my hands and it was smooth all around. It was warm but other than that there didn¡¯t seem to be anything particularly interesting about the item.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like anything special. Let alone a magic item,¡± I said.


    ¡°Nope, it sure doesn¡¯t. I took the head off of a skeleton and found it in its pocket. I almost discarded the thing thinking it was nothing more than a piece of metal but thankfully my party member at the time told me to keep it. Turns out it was a magic item. To use it all you have to do is put it in your mouth like a toothpick, feed it a little bit of mana, and then speak like you normally would.¡±


    ¡­This has been in her mouth?


    ¡°Good to know,¡± I said quickly while handing back her magic toothpick.


    Alce took her magic item back and while putting it away asked me, ¡°Do you have any magic items? It¡¯s a shame the gem broke on that mage¡¯s staff. It would have been a nice conduit for your spells.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it would have. I¡¯ve been wanting one but I don¡¯t want to spend all my money. At least I can sell the steel wand¡­ wasn¡¯t even made of real gold, cheap bastard,¡± I grumbled.


    Alce laughed, ¡°Most aren¡¯t. A master craft wand or staff costs a fortune. I¡¯ve seen a wand with a shard of a dungeon core go for three or four large gold and it wasn¡¯t even constructed with cobalt or mithril, let alone a rare monster part.¡±


    ¡°Four large gold¡­ that¡¯s a lot of money¡­.¡± I mused. ¡°But what¡¯s this about dungeon cores? I¡¯ve never actually seen one.¡±


    ¡°They are some of the best conduits for mages, didn¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, I knew that. But aren¡¯t they incredibly rare?¡± I said.


    ¡°They are but they aren¡¯t impossible to find. Small dungeons pop up occasionally. Those tend to only be a few floors and clearing them isn¡¯t too hard if you have a good team. Not every dungeon is like Dragons Rest or the Iron Citadel nor are they as difficult as the guild makes them out to be. And whenever you break one of those dungeon cores it shards itself into a bunch of gems. It¡¯s an odd experience. The more floors the dungeon has the more ¡°pure¡± your gems are. That shard on that Sandervile mage¡¯s staff was really pure. It probably came from a dungeon with double-digit floors,¡± Alce said.


    ¡°I see¡­ I didn¡¯t know all of that.¡±


    If my memory serves me correctly dungeons are rated at a threat level of 150. A threat level of 100 is a danger to a village or town and 200 is a threat to a city. And I remember Squeaks telling me about Dragons Rest. It¡¯s a dungeon in the eastern part of Amoth in the mists. That is the reason that area is even called the mists since it leaks a mist out from it. Dragons Rest is one of the oldest in the world and all attempts to clear it have failed.


    ¡°Something the matter?¡± Alce asked me.


    ¡°No, I was just thinking. Alce, why did that Twilight Knight call Dem ¡®Wyrm Slayer¡¯?¡±


    She sighed and stretched her shoulders. ¡°Unlike Dem, I don¡¯t like talking about other people¡¯s pasts. If you want to know you are going to have to ask him about it.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s something serious, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s got everybody in some kind of funk. And I have a feeling I¡¯m not the only one who doesn¡¯t know why. Well, maybe me and Sylvia,¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Maybe. But I won¡¯t be the one to tell you. If you want to know so bad, just go ask him? He¡¯s sitting by the fire alone, and I¡¯m sure everyone else is asleep already. I mean, I can hear Ilme snoring from here,¡± Alce said playfully.


    ¡°Yeah, I think I will.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle the rest of the shift. Go get some sleep. You are growing, after all,¡± she said with a dismissive wave.


    ¡°What?! Am I really?!¡± I squeaked. And much to my own embarrassment, my voice cracked as well. Seems that has been happening more lately.


    Alce looked at me with a raised eyebrow. She seemed to be observing me but then she started laughing.


    ¡°That¡¯s what gets you excited? You are an incredibly powerful mage but you getting a little bit taller makes you that excited?¡± she choked out between giggles.


    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ I guess?¡±


    Apparently, that was not the right answer as Alce continued laughing at me. I felt my ears heat up as I turned around to walk back to camp. And of course, this only made Alce laugh even harder as she fell to her knees in a laughing fit,


    ¡°Oh¡­oh¡­ I can¡¯t believe this, haha, my sides! Voker, don¡¯t be mad, please, haha. I¡¯m sorry, Voker!¡±


    I felt the heat rise in my face and ears as I ignored the pleading Alce. And I made a decision¡­


    I take everything back. I hate it here.


    ¡ª


    I left Alce and returned to the campsite. We were just camping out under the stars in a wide-open meadow. Anna and Sylvia were sleeping in the back of the carriage while Ilme¡¯s snoring was enough to rumble the earth underneath her. Silent was tucked away into his sleeping bag, seemingly oblivious to the sleeping dragon next to him. Or maybe he just had a lot of practice.


    Dem was sitting on the ground in front of a dying fire, repairing the links on his chainmail. It was unlike Dem to let the fire get so low and even more so for him to be sitting in silence. The normally young outgoing warrior greeted anyone who approached the fire but today, that heavy atmosphere still lingered around him like a thick fog.


    I sprawled down on the ground and stared up into the night sky. The night sky was beautiful on this planet. I¡¯ve seen many night skies like this but they never did make me feel this way. I guess it makes me feel more at home. I¡¯ve never stayed under one for this long before.


    The single large white moon was basking the campsite in its light. The largest moon of this world was surrounded by four smaller ones. Although the smaller ones were still relatively large. If I¡¯m not mistaken the second largest religion of this world is based around the moons. It¡¯s a High Elf religion but plenty of Humans and even Beastmen follow it. It¡¯s more common across the mountain range but I¡¯ve never paid too much attention to it. Their clergy seem less active than those of Amon-Ra. But I wasn¡¯t here to be thinking about this kind of stuff.


    Dem must have been watching me as he was the first one to speak, ¡°Ever wonder if there is more out there?¡±


    For your sake. And the sake of everyone on this planet. I sure hope not.


    Apparently taking my silence as an answer Dem continued speaking in a solemn voice, ¡°Makes you feel small. Like no matter what you do you just don¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the wrong way to look at it,¡± I said flatly.


    I sat up and looked at Dem. He was looking at me but it didn¡¯t feel like he was all there.


    I filled my lungs with the cold night air and gazed out into space, ¡°If anything you should gaze up at the stars and be thankful that you exist. It is because you are alive and here right now that you can look up into the cosmos and dream about the unthinkable. Sure you could be out there but if you were, you wouldn¡¯t be you. You would just be a speck of stardust in the vast nothingness. Enjoying the night sky is a privilege of the living and the intelligent. A sign that we are something more.¡±


    I looked back down and Dem was just staring at me listlessly, ¡°You know¡­ every time I think I start to understand you the more I realize I know nothing. But glad to be alive, huh?¡±


    Dancing around the bush wasn¡¯t going to help. I decided on a frontal attack. I brought the dying fire back to life with a bit of magic and looked right at Dem,


    ¡°Why did that knight call you Wyrm Slayer? And why are you so down about it?¡± I asked seriously.


    Dem blinked a few times and stopped repairing his chainmail. He rubbed his stubble a bit and wiped his brown hair off his face. Dem wasn¡¯t very old, twenty-one or two at the oldest, but he looked a lot older right now for some reason.


    Dem sighed, ¡°I might not understand everything about you¡­ but at least I know that you are so damn persistent. It¡¯s not some heroic story or anything. I killed a juvenile Wyrm with my old party six years ago. And it was just the finishing blow too¡­ not like it even matters anyway.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t a Wyrm the cousin of a dragon? And most Wyrms are juvenile since they compete with each other. Adult Wyrms are rare after all. So shouldn¡¯t killing one be cause for celebration?¡± I asked.


    Wyrms lacked the intelligence of dragons. They were dangerous monsters at a threat level of 150 the same as dungeons. They were more akin to giant serpents than winged dragons but they were still massive in size. Adult Wyrms were almost as legendary as dragons since nobody ever saw them.


    ¡°Because I had nobody to celebrate with. Killing that Wyrm cost me everything. My entire party died fighting that thing,¡± Dem said with a mixture of anger and sadness.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I trailed off.


    But Dem continued, ¡°You remember that situation I had you imagine? The grieving mother showing up at an adventurers guild wanting to avenge her child? That¡¯s what happened to me¡­ to us.¡±


    Dem had a far-off look in his eyes as he began to recount his story, ¡°My party was made up of some of my best friends from my village in Whieland. We had just ranked up to Topaz. And we felt invincible. But we were just a bunch of kids, barely even had hair on our chests. Sure enough, some crying mom comes in begging for somebody to kill the monster that killed her little boy. Us being the heroes we thought we were, we decided to go kill the monster, free of charge with no quest. We didn¡¯t know what we were getting ourselves into. We found the monster in a cave but by the time we realized we had just walked into a Wyrm nest, it was far too late. I could only watch as it instantly ate two of my friends for breakfast. I couldn¡¯t tell you how long we spent down there in that hell. I was the last survivor and the only reason I¡¯m still alive is that another group of Sapphire adventures found me before I was killed. With their help I managed to kill the thing but¡­ it didn¡¯t matter.¡±


    I listened closely to Dem¡¯s story. It was an unfortunate tale that plagued many people of this world. Especially young people seeking the dangerous life of being an adventurer.


    Dem was suffering from survivor¡¯s guilt. Which is something I¡¯ve witnessed plenty of times in my lives. I could tell him that it would all be okay and that his friends wouldn¡¯t want him to be down on himself like this but Dem didn¡¯t want to hear that from me. He wasn¡¯t crippled by this guilt, it seemed it was just a part of him. For the most part, it seems he has come to terms with it somewhat. He is just remembering a painful incident from the past. Something I¡¯m all too familiar with.


    I broke the awkward silence. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ve lost people close to me as well,¡± I said solemnly.


    ¡°We should go to bed. The next village is only a few days away. We will rest there,¡± Dem said quietly while putting away his chainmail and getting his sleeping equipment ready.


    ¡°Yeah, that would be for the best,¡± I agreed.


    Without speaking to each other the both of us prepared for bed. The night air was cold and I fell asleep easily. It was just the staying asleep part that was the hardest.

 Vol.3 Ch.52- The Stars and The Moons.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sell all of our loot and turn the quest in. I¡¯d say go find an inn but we only have one choice, and sadly it isn¡¯t guild affiliated¡­¡± Dem said.


    ¡°Full price then, ugh¡­.¡± Ilme groaned back.


    We arrived in the evening in a small village on the outskirts of Sandervile territory. We were a few days away from the Fortress City Nactus, which was currently under the control of City State Whieland. We were to spend two days here to rest and resupply while also turning in our quest and selling our gear at least as much as we could sell off in a village this small.


    This village didn¡¯t even have a name, as far as I know. It was your typical Sandervile farming village. Its sole purpose was to be a home for farmers and their laborers and it doubled as a waystation for travelers from Whieland while also acting as a buffer between the two city-states in case of invasion. Of course, nobody was going to admit that part.


    Dem was this group¡¯s leader, and as the highest-ranking adventurer amongst us, he also got the best rates at the guild. That included everything from buying supplies, selling monster parts, and repairing any gear. I was going to do my own purchasing but Dem practically begged me to allow him to do it so I could make the most amount of money. I caved and we gave him our lists and he handled the business.


    The rest of us moved off to find the one inn this village had to offer. It was easy to spot as it was one of the largest buildings in the village, but still, that didn¡¯t amount to much when compared to the Anderfield guild branch. The two-story wooden building was unpainted and underwhelming. It was clear this building served one purpose and one purpose only. They didn¡¯t even have a kitchen to prepare meals for guests.


    Before walking into the building I couldn¡¯t help but look over my shoulder at the familiar sound of a carriage rattling across the hard ground. It was a familiar sight to me as well. Two horses were pulling a carriage but the carriage didn¡¯t have grain or supplies, it had people, slaves.


    Slaves were common just about everywhere. I couldn¡¯t go into a village or town without seeing them. They were ever-present. A part of me wanted to interfere. To step up and free those people but doing so was futile. Touching those slaves was the equivalent of damaging somebody''s property. Not even the ever compassionate Anna spared them a second glance.


    Slavery was normal, accepted, and some even expected it. Nations were built off of slave labor. That much was true in my past life. Even the other Xeno races practiced slavery. Not only against other species but their own. If I¡¯m not mistaken the only major nation on this planet that has banned slavery was the Kingdom of Luminar. But they were the exception, not the rule. The strong have always lorded over the weak, regardless of time or space.


    I could only watch as the carriage rolled off into the distance. I followed everyone inside the inn.


    On a slightly more positive note, the rooms here were dirt cheap at only ten silver a night. But cost often reflected quality. My room for the next two nights was even smaller than I was used to and it didn¡¯t even have a window. It had a wooden chair laying in the corner that looked about ready to turn into dust and float away just by thinking about sitting in it. Besides that one ancient chair, there was a bed and that was it. At least the room was clean¡­ mostly.


    I was only going to be here for two nights including this one so it was just going to have to do. I¡¯d prefer this to cold hard ground any day. I was about to barricade my door so I could get a quick snack in but I heard somebody approaching. They stopped at my door and gave it a few knocks,


    ¡°Knock knock, you didn¡¯t go to sleep did you, Voker?¡± Dem¡¯s voice asked me from the other side of the door.


    After that night at the campfire, Dem had returned to his usual self. With his return, the group fell back into rhythm as if it was nothing more than a fleeting dream. I opened the door and Dem had a fat smile on his face as he tossed a bag at me. The bag jingled with the sound of coins as it floated in the air.


    ¡°There is a little less than six large silver worth of coin in there. I couldn¡¯t sell everything here so I¡¯ll get you the rest when we get to Nactus,¡± he told me.


    Six large silver? That¡¯s a lot, even after being split six ways.


    ¡°Are you sure? That seems like a lot¡­¡± I questioned.


    ¡°I can count you know? Well, not that high but I can count¡­ I even had Anna double-check for me,¡± Dem said a little too proudly. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, It¡¯s your cut and I promise I didn¡¯t skimp you. Unless Anna did¡­ but she didn¡¯t¡­ most likely.¡±


    Of course, he can¡¯t do arithmetic. Most people in this world can¡¯t. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have him handle transactions. At least Anna was there, I trusted her.


    ¡°In the future, if you want, I can do high-level arithmetic. If you need help that is,¡± I offered.


    ¡°You can?¡± Dem said quickly. Then he shook his head and chuckled to himself, ¡°Of course, you can. Sure, next time I¡¯ll bring you along so you can see how it¡¯s done. Damn, I should have brought you along this time. Didn¡¯t even think about that¡­¡± Dem said awkwardly while scratching his stubble.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Always next time.¡±


    ¡°Anyways we are going to grab some dinner. If you¡­ wanna join us? Maybe?¡± Dem asked while looking at me expectantly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to pass. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I understand. Well, I got all of the stuff that you ordered and made sure you got credit for the quest completion. Name is in the report and everything. Our stuff should be ready before we leave. I¡¯ll at least see you tomorrow¡­?¡± Dem said, a little disheartened.


    ¡°Most likely, yes,¡± I responded.


    ¡°Okay, well I¡¯ll see you then. Night, Voker.¡±


    I bid Dem farewell and listened to him as he walked away from my room. I felt a tinge of regret not being able to share a meal with the others but it was sadly just a necessity. Breaking the seal on my mask broke the illusion. Turning multiple shades darker in both skin and hair color would cause quite the disturbance. Something I¡¯m not interested in doing.


    But speaking of taking my mask off¡­


    I opened the door and double-checked the hallway. I couldn¡¯t rely on my hearing and I¡¯ve had people hide their presence from me before. I can never be too careful.


    With the coast clear, I shut the door, locked it, then barred it. I didn¡¯t want anybody barging in on me. Even if it took them an extra few seconds to bust this crappy wooden door down, hopefully, it would be enough time for me to put my mask back on.


    I took my mask off and put it into my spatial storage ring with a sigh. It felt good to take that thing off. Despite its size and appearance, it didn¡¯t even feel like I was wearing it. I rubbed my face and cringed slightly.


    Despite all the things this mask could do, it could not keep my face clean. I still sweated under the mask and even though I tried to clean my face while being tucked into my sleeping bag I surely couldn¡¯t get everything. It¡¯s not like I could wash myself out on the road. I groaned and put my mask back on and decided to go grab a washbasin to clean myself. It¡¯s been a little too long since I¡¯ve had a proper cleaning.


    I returned to my room shortly and went through the usual routine of locking myself up in this room. I stripped down and gave my clothes a sniff.


    Not bad. Not great. I should really wash these thoroughly since they smell like campfire and blood. But that¡¯s just the smell of adventure, right?


    I started wiping down the dirt and grime off of my body and in time I was much cleaner than I had been in over a week. Being clean after a long period of time on the road was oddly satisfying. Back in my old life I never really cleaned myself or showered.


    I mean I did ¡°clean¡± myself but that was as simple as walking into a sanitation unit and pressing a button. Then bam. I was cleaner than anybody in this world could imagine. Not the same thing and I¡¯ve come to enjoy bathing. Is that odd? I hope not.


    I also noticed slight changes in my body. I should be nearing puberty but it was difficult to tell. I¡¯ve never gone through the process myself and I know very little about my Elven biology. Elves don¡¯t have body hair and we don¡¯t get acne as far as I know. For Humans, it was pretty obvious when a child was going through the process of puberty but for me¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem to be that obvious.


    I am getting taller, if only slightly. My voice does crack and fluctuate occasionally. But other than that I have no other indications. I still look like I¡¯m ten despite turning thirteen in a few months.


    But there is still hope. Not all is lost. At least that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to tell myself.


    Instead of putting back on my normal gear, I opted to wear something more casual. My attempts at hiding my missing hand had failed but that was to be expected. I put on a long sleeve t-shirt and some warm pants.


    Now that we were moving further north the temperature was getting colder. It was still moderate but it was definitely colder out here than it was closer to Sandervile. I sat down on my bed and stretched out. I ran my hand through my short black hair and sighed.


    Already need another haircut. Looking forward to the day when I don¡¯t have to cut my hair because I¡¯m a damn runaway slave. Maybe when I get to Luminar I¡¯ll let it grow a bit. Maybe¡­


    I thought I was going to try and get a bit of sleep but I realized that I wasn¡¯t tired at all. The trip here was rather uneventful and let me get plenty of rest. We were attacked by stray monsters twice but Alce had killed them before I even saw them.


    Since I wasn¡¯t going to sleep, I put my mask back on and decided to go for a walk outside. It was odd watching my skin color change right before my eyes. I had thought I would get used to seeing myself look so different but that hasn¡¯t happened yet.


    I didn¡¯t run into anyone on the way down and found myself standing out in the open. The cool air was refreshing as I filled my lungs up. The light breeze chilled my skin to just the right amount of cold to still feel good. The sun was already down and the streets of this small village were all but empty. All was quiet in this little town.


    Not having a destination in mind, I hobbled my way down the streets. Although the village was silent there was one building that seemed to be having a good time. The wooden building was bustling with commotion. The sounds of people laughing and talking leaked out from the closed door and shutters.


    I didn¡¯t need to see inside to know that was probably the one and only tavern in this place. The others were probably enjoying dinner and mingling with all the other adventurers or townsfolk. I continued on my quiet walk.


    After a good amount of time meandering, I found myself at the guild building. Calling it a building was sort of a stretch, however. The guild building was nothing more than a small home on the side of the street. If it wasn¡¯t for the lime green insignia of the guild plastered onto the side, you could easily have just walked by without knowing better. But next to that insignia was something I didn¡¯t notice before.


    It was a set of large wooden shutters attached to the side but they weren¡¯t locked nor did they look like windows. I went to open the shutters and found the guild notice board. It was here that quests, bounties, or any other kind of guild work were placed.


    I scanned the notices and read a few of them.


    Exterminate giant rats infesting grain storage at a farm.


    Exterminate plant monsters outside of town at a farm.


    Harvest twenty soothe berries in the northwest plains.


    Blah blah blah.


    Nothing all that interesting on the quest side of things. To be expected from such a small village. But the guild also had wanted posters as well. I scanned looking for a certain mixed Elven child but was relieved to see that I wasn¡¯t there.


    Seems I¡¯m still ahead. But not for long. Gotta keep moving forward.


    I looked over at a few other bounties but most of them were small-time bandits wanted for next to nothing. But at the top right of the board were the older more outstanding bounties. And amongst them was an entire sheet of paper dedicated to The Chapter of Despair.


    Geeze, they are giving a large silver per member killed? But wait¡­ damn, seventeen large gold coins for Alnwar¡¯s head?


    That is¡­ more money than a Human could spend in their lifetime. They don¡¯t even have a face to Alnwar¡¯s name. Just vague descriptions of him that conflict. No wonder he has never been caught. Sadly, that filth knows what he is doing.


    But I know your face, Alnwar. You said you were looking forward to meeting me again. You should have killed me when you had the chance. I don¡¯t need a bounty to take your head from your shoulders. I¡¯ll make you suffer for what you did to Remi and Deya.


    I felt the anger boil in my chest and face as I stared at that wanted poster. I smacked myself mentally for getting worked up over a stupid piece of paper and closed up the notice board a little too aggressively. Not wanting to be here anymore I hobbled myself back down the road to my room. It was time for bed.


    I made it just past the tavern when I noticed two men supporting their clearly intoxicated friend as they stumbled down the street. I passed by them but one of them called out to me.


    ¡°Ayeee, Vokerr? Is that you?¡± a familiar voice called out to me.


    I looked back and noticed the man. It was Nick, Dem¡¯s friend from Anderfield. It appeared that Nick had a little too much to drink this time around as his two companions were trying to keep him upright.


    ¡°Nick. Looks like you had a good night,¡± I said.


    ¡°Suree did, kid. Beat all these LOOOOSSSSEERRRS in cards,¡± Nick shouted in triumph while jingling his coin pouch. ¡°Huh¡­ seeeems like there is some missing¡­¡±


    Nick flung himself free from his friends which elicited groans of complaint from the other two. A tall bald Human man with piercing blue eyes gave me an apologetic nod. The other was a Human man from the Dunes, a desert region on Amoth. He just shook his head at Nick. They both looked to be around their late twenties but both of them had the appearance of warriors. Topaz adventurer tags hunk loosely from their necks.


    Nick tried to throw himself onto me but I sidestepped. I was expecting him to face plant into the ground but he managed to stay standing.


    He burped, ¡°Ah, no touching. Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just prefer not to have my personal space invaded,¡± I said flatly.


    ¡°Please excuse our friend, sir. We don¡¯t mean to bother you,¡± the bald man said kindly.


    ¡°Do you two know each other?¡± the man from the dunes asked.


    ¡°Of course we do! This is Dem¡¯s new party member! The one they were all talking about like¡­ uh¡­ how long ago did we leave? Like twenty minutes ago, rrright?¡± Nick burped out.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s been less than five minutes. Get a hold of yourself,¡± the bald man said with a swift chop to the back of Nick¡¯s head.


    Nick grabbed his head and groaned, ¡°Ouch¡­ not so damn hard, Ryan.¡± Then Nick looked back at me. ¡°Ah! Myyy manners! Voker, these are my party members. Tall, bald, and smart is Ryan. The big brown fellow is Adrian.¡± Nick stepped over to his friends and put his arms around them, ¡°And tooogether! We are THE STARS! WOOO!¡±


    Nick hollered into the night sky. Adrian face palmed himself so hard that he left a visible mark on his forehead. Ryan just chuckled awkwardly and gave me another apologetic look.


    ¡°The Stars?¡± I said to myself.


    Nick gave me a sour look but then laughed to himself. ¡°What? Have you never heard of us? It¡¯s the name of our party! Pretty cool right?¡±


    "Uh, yeah. Sure is,¡± I said quickly.


    Nick frowned, ¡°Not everyone is like crusty, no fun having Dem. ¡®Oh, look at me, I¡¯m Dem the Wyrm Slayer. Having a party name is sooo childish,¡± Nick mocked. ¡°Having a name is important! Helps people know who you are! Gotta make a name for yourself just in case some big-shot noble wants to hire you! Nobody is gonna remember just my name but a symbol! Now that¡¯s something everyone can remember!¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Nick continued his tirade but was stopped short as Adrian put him into a headlock, ¡°That¡¯s enough talking out of you for one night. Sorry, little man. He got a little too excited with his winnings.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know how he acted when he wasn¡¯t intoxicated.¡±


    Adrian mouthed out the word ¡°intoxicated¡± then nodded to himself. Nick didn¡¯t seem like a bad guy. This was just what happened to people when they drank too much. There was a reason this stuff was considered to be poison. All the more reason to never touch it.


    Ryan and Adrian began dragging Nick away but Nick began shouting once more. ¡°Wait! Wait! Stoop. Voker!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Wanna come adventure with us? Just one quest! We will be back before nightfall tomorrow, I promise,¡± Nick said enthusiastically.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll only be here for another night. And I don¡¯t think I will gain any credit for being with your party.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Dem talked to me about how you can only get credit for higher ranked quests if you are with him! This quest is Topaz! Only one rank above you! You will get credit and I¡¯ll make sure of it!¡± Nick shot back.


    ¡°Why do you want me to come with you so badly? You don¡¯t even know me. Besides I¡¯m crippled so I¡¯ll only slow you down.¡±


    ¡°No that¡¯s- oww, okay okay¡­¡± Nick groaned as Adrian gripped him a little harder.


    Adrian sighed then looked at me with his swirling dark brown eyes. "He wants to see what you can do.¡±


    ¡°Wants to see what I can do?¡± I repeated.


    Ryan beamed a smile at me, ¡°Your party was quite talkative tonight. They were going on and on about how you cast custom fire magic against a bunch of bandits. And the praise didn¡¯t stop there.¡±


    Nick wiggled his way out from Adrian¡¯s death grip and stumbled over to me, ¡°Exactly! Even that Dragonkin woman was going on and on about you! I¡¯ve never heard her speak so much as a sentence!¡±


    ¡°Is this¡­ true?¡± I asked.


    All three nodded then Adrian spoke up, ¡°Indeed. They seemed quite proud of you. I for one would like to see such a capable mage at least once in my life.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t let Clayton hear you say that,¡± Ryan laughed. Perhaps sensing my confusion Ryan explained. ¡°Clayton was our friend and mage. He retired a few years ago after he had another kid and settled down at a ranch not too far from here.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± I responded with a nod.


    ¡°Exactly! Which is why you should come with us! We are just killing some vegetable monsters at a farm. One hour there, one hour back. Easiest quest of our lives! What do you say, Voker?¡± Nick said while raising his eyebrows.


    Mmm. It could be informative to see how another group does things. Dem seems to trust Nick and I don¡¯t have any reason not to. These guys don¡¯t seem all that strong so if they decided to attack me I could defend myself. Besides, it¡¯s only a few hours away and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing anything else.


    ¡°Sure. Why-¡±


    ¡°Poaching my party members again, Nick? Wasn¡¯t my money good enough already?¡± Dem teased.


    Dem and Silent were walking down the street together. Dem was out of his armor and Silent wasn¡¯t wearing his usual black clothing. Instead, both of them were dressed rather casually. Nick groaned and flicked his head back towards Dem who was just standing there with his arms crossed. ¡°Am not. It¡¯s just one quest. I wanted to see him in action!¡±


    ¡°Uh, huh¡­ It¡¯s not like he would go with you anyways,¡± Dem said with a sly grin.


    Nick turned around fully and an even wider grin spread across his face, ¡°Oh? That¡¯s what you think? Actuallyyy, he just agreed to go with us. Isn¡¯t that right, Voker?¡±


    Dem and Silent both raise an eyebrow at me. I nodded to them both. I thought Dem was going to be mad or even disappointed but instead, his grin grew even wider.


    ¡°Sure. Guess I was wrong, Nick.¡± Then Dem nudged Silent. ¡°Two large silver that Voker has no fun at all with them.¡±


    Silent smiled savagely. He gave Dem a thumbs up but then pointed up.


    ¡°More? Fine three,¡± Dem said quickly.


    Silent kept pointing his thumb up.


    ¡°Four?¡±


    Silent bobbed his head side to side as if he was thinking about it. Then brought his thumb back up.


    ¡°Five?!¡±


    Silent gave a look of ¡°Sure, not bad.¡± Then nodded his head.


    ¡°Five large silver it is¡­ I¡¯m about to make all my money back¡­¡± Dem said with a smile while rubbing his hands together.


    ¡°You hear that, Voker. We are going to have fun. Well, as much fun as we can have killing vegetables¡­¡± Nick said.


    ¡°Are you even going to be able to wake up tomorrow?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you worry about me. I¡¯m gonna have that beautiful Elf in your party heal me right up in the morning. Then I¡¯m gonna be right as rain.¡±


    So Anna¡¯s light magic can heal the effects of alcohol as well? I figured as much.


    Ryan sighed at his friend''s crude remark, ¡°We will see you tomorrow, Voker. Meet us at the guild building before sunrise.¡±


    ¡°Got it. See you then.¡±


    With that, all of us walked back to the inn to get some rest. It seems that tomorrow would either be fun or lackluster at best. I guess I¡¯m just going to have to find out.


    ¡ª


    I had fun.


    Yes, I had more fun than I was expecting. Nick, Ryan, and Adrian are well-mannered and just overall good people. At first, I was apprehensive but it faded nearly within the first hour of talking with these guys. The walk to the farm took us a bit longer because of me but they were kind enough not to complain.


    The quest itself was very easy. Well, considering that I was the perfect match for it. It was no wonder Nick wanted me to go so badly.


    I imagine if these three had to march through an empty field and kill a bunch of living vegetables they would have given up out of boredom, not fear. The monsters were just well¡­ mutated vegetables that could walk¡­. slowly. The things only came up to around shin level and it was as if potatoes grew teeth and shambled towards you at a snail¡¯s pace.


    They were only at a threat level of five so killing them was very easy. But the problem and the reason the quest was Topaz and not Amber was because of the sheer quantity of monsters. They had completely overrun the farm and there were hundreds of the little monsters mucking about. The quest difficulty was set that high because there were so many. I¡¯m sure if a single man tried eliminating all those monsters they might actually have gotten swarmed and possibly killed.


    But as a fire mage¡­ it was nothing more than a stroll through the farm. Since the fields were empty I had nothing to worry about. A single normal fireball was enough to incinerate hundreds of the little creatures in an instance. Nick and the party just went around stomping on any stragglers that I missed. All in all, it took us longer to walk here than it did to clear the monsters off the farm.


    We were nearly back to where we were staying when I asked Ryan a question while pointing at the back of his steel breastplate. ¡°What is that symbol, Ryan? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±


    It was a rather simple design. Just three smaller moons surround the larger one. Just like how it is in the sky.


    Ryan looked over his shoulder and at his back as if he could see the symbol. Then he just laughed. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the symbol of a warrior of the Moon Mother.¡±


    ¡°The Moon Mother? That¡¯s the religion all about the moons, right?¡± I said.


    ¡°Sure is. Do you not know about it? I thought as a High Elf you would be familiar with our religion.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only vaguely familiar with your religion, sorry. You guys don¡¯t seem as prominent as Amon-Ra,¡± I said.


    ¡°That is to be expected I suppose,¡± Ryan said solemnly. ¡°After the war, many followers from the Empire of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth perished. The Holy Kingdom also sent aid to Brax if I¡¯m not mistaken, they were at least allies even though they didn¡¯t fight on the front lines. Amon-Ra became quite popular amongst the Brax soldiers. I¡¯m also saddened to admit that Amon-Ra is more popular with my kin as well. But it¡¯s just the way the world is. I¡¯m sure things will go back to normal in due time.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any resentment towards Luminar or even the Holy Kingdom? Are you from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth?¡± I asked.


    Ryan chuckled, ¡°Hardly, I¡¯m not some mindless zealot. I was born towards the end of the war. I have no memories of what life was like back then.¡± Ryan rolled his shoulders and sighed. ¡°But yes, I am from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. Being born and raised as a full-blooded Human in Tel¡¯an¡¯duth had its own fair share of problems. But I didn¡¯t hate it. If anything I¡¯m thankful for it. I found my purpose in life and I wouldn¡¯t take it back for the world.¡±


    Admirable. Most people don¡¯t look at their struggles in a positive light. Maybe I can learn a thing or two from you, Ryan.


    ¡°I see. You are stronger than most then,¡± I said honestly. ¡°So this Moon Mother¡­ If I remember correctly the origin is something along the lines of the Moon Mother giving birth to her three children? And those three children turned into the smaller moons which then created us? That sounds about right?¡±


    Ryan looked at me then laughed, ¡°Hahaha! Yes, I suppose that is the gist of things! Although it sounds like you read it from a children¡¯s book.¡±


    That¡¯s because I did.


    ¡°But yes, that is the general story. We praise the Moon Mother and her children. Looking up into the night sky fills you with a sense of wonder, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Ryan asked out loud while looking up.


    It was not night. If anything it was barely noon since we started before sunrise but Ryan still looked up into the heavens.


    ¡°Are you still going through that, uh, crises? Or whatever you were talking about the other day?¡± Adrian asked Ryan.


    "Ah, yes we still are. At least as far as I know,¡± Ryan said dejectedly.


    ¡°Crisis? I haven¡¯t heard of any kind of crisis?¡± I said.


    ¡°I suppose it isn¡¯t a crisis if you aren¡¯t a follower. But for us, it¡¯s a big deal. You see we haven¡¯t had an oracle in over a decade. Normally we would get one every other year but it¡¯s been far too long,¡± Ryan answered.


    ¡°An oracle? Like from your goddess?¡±


    Does the moon speak to them or something? Don¡¯t tell me these guys are actually crazy.


    ¡°I can already sense what you are thinking. But the goddess really does send oracles to us. Well, she used to anyway. We have a monolith in Thaymar that acts as a connection to her. She would send bi-yearly oracles to us. But to be fair I¡¯ve never actually seen the monolith up close. But I have attended an oracle ceremony before.¡±


    Thaymar¡­ that¡¯s the capital city of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth if I¡¯m not mistaken.


    ¡°What is it like? Did you see something?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sure did. I was a boy back then but I¡¯ll never forget it. The monolith is made out of white and gray stone. Almost like it came straight from the moon itself. And when midnight hit, the monolith shined brightly as it was illuminated by the moonlight. It was truly a spectacle to behold,¡± Ryan recounted with a warm smile.


    So maybe they aren¡¯t a bunch of crazies. But is it really their god? Or is it a god? Maybe it¡¯s really God? Or somebody could be pulling the wool over their eyes. Who knows?


    ¡°What did that oracle thing say?¡± Nick asked while taking a bite out of some jerky.


    ¡°Only the first two lines are legible to everyone. Everything after that only the Cardinals can read. The first two lines talked about a long-lasting peace amongst the nations. Apparently, the oracle before that prophesied the end of the war in the first two sentences. The Cardinals said much the same if I remember correctly, that part is a little fuzzy, to be honest. I was more enamored with the actual oracle than whatever they were saying.¡±


    Ah, there it is. The rest of the ¡°oracle¡± can mean either everything or nothing at all. If they are really getting it from their God, the truth is in those latter lines. The higher-ups can use those latter lines to start wars or do some nasty things if they want. Even brand people as heretics and start mass witch hunts. The possibilities are endless.


    The conversation petered out as we approached the village. We went to the guild together and turned in the quest. My payment was a handful of silver. Not much considering what I just made killing those bandits but I guess that¡¯s the difference between a Ruby quest and a Topaz quest.


    I parted ways with the three of them and got some food from the tavern on the way back to my room. The proprietress gave me a weird look for ordering ¡°to go¡± but she didn¡¯t complain much when I handed her the coin.


    I got into my room and did my usual routine to make myself safe so I could take off my mask. I plopped down onto my bed since I wasn¡¯t about to trust that chair with any amount of weight. I just started digging into my slab of meat when somebody knocked on the door.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I called out.


    ¡°Can I talk to you for a second, Voker?¡± A beautiful voice called out to me.


    What does she want with me?


    I groaned and covered my food and put my mask back on as well. I opened the door and Sylvia was standing before me with her arms crossed.


    ¡°Took you long enough,¡± she said curtly. Even when she was being rude her voice was just so pleasant.


    Regardless of her beautiful voice, I wasn¡¯t sure what she wanted. Unlike Dem and the others, I owe Sylvia nothing. She paid the others to get her to Luminar but not me. I protect her out of respect for the others and because I don¡¯t necessarily want to see her get hurt. I mean I''ve barely even spoken to her over the last few weeks. But that¡¯s where things start and that¡¯s where they end.


    ¡°Uh-huh. What do you want?¡± I asked.


    She looked down at me since she was more than a full head taller than me. Her one dark blue eye staring gazing at me through the open slit in her bronze mask.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to at least invite me in?¡± She asked pointedly.


    I turned and looked into the room. The walls were narrow enough that if my arms were longer I could stretch out and touch both sides. There was clearly nowhere for her to sit. Well¡­ there is one place.


    I stepped aside and motioned for her to come in, ¡°Sure thing, Your Highness.¡± I jabbed.


    She didn¡¯t even acknowledge me as she walked into the room. She gave the chair nothing more than a passing glance. She was still wearing her usual all-black outfit. Everything from the top of her head to her toes was covered. Besides her pale High Elf ears sticking out from her hood. She slid my food a few inches away then wiped the covers off as if there was dust. Then she sat down while crossing her legs¡­ on my bed.


    I was about to speak up but Sylvia must have read my annoyance and spoke first, ¡°I want to hire you.¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°Why? You haven¡¯t paid a single silver all this time. I¡¯m practically protecting you for free. And you have the others so-¡±


    ¡°Not to protect me. I want you to come with us to a dungeon,¡± she said flatly while cutting me off.


    ¡°Not happening.¡±


    Killing bandits, Lurkers, or potato monsters is one thing, an acceptable risk. Going into a dungeon is another unacceptable risk. Increasing my rank in the guild makes my life easier. If my rank increases, so does the guild¡¯s willingness to protect me. If I become a valuable asset to the guild, that is. Not to mention the discounts I¡¯m getting and the money I¡¯m earning from quests. But dungeons are dangerous. Dying is not on my list of things to do.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even heard my proposition!¡± she exclaimed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to. There is nothing you can offer me that would make clearing a dungeon worth my time.¡±


    ¡°Clearing a dungeon? You are mistaken. I don¡¯t want to clear a dungeon. I just want to map out a single floor. Just one floor, that''s all. Doing that will surely lead to a rank up as well, you can ask Dem if you don¡¯t believe me. I also already paid for the permit and the maps of the first three floors. Our one single mission is to map the fourth floor and give a detailed report of the monsters we find. And as for my offer? How does thirty gold sound? And I¡¯ll pay for your supplies¡­¡± Sylvia brought her finger to her mask in a gesture that made it seem like she was thinking. ¡°I¡¯ll even sponsor your rank-up evaluation. Payment and everything. That is at least another gold.¡±`


    That is¡­ more money than I¡¯ve ever had. Paying for the priority mail cost me eight gold which was a small fortune. Twenty-five gold is the equivalent of three hundred large silver coins and a large silver was worth one hundred regular silver. Not to mention having my rank evaluation covered. But why?


    ¡°Why are you paying me so much? Wouldn¡¯t I be a hindrance in a dungeon? As a fire mage, I would burn the air in a cave and my walking ability is severely limited,¡± I argued.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Any mage is better than no mage. Your injury matters little as well since we will be moving slowly and efficiently. Besides, you counter an entire floor of the dungeon. The third floor is jam-packed with ice monsters. Will you join us or not?¡± Sylvia asked, unable to hide the annoyance in her sweet voice.


    ¡°Us? The others have agreed?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course. I paid for the permit and the supplies. I even gave them 60% of the profits from the loot we will no doubt gather. So¡­"


    ¡°Not interested.¡±


    Sylvia shot up from the bed, ¡°What?! I thought you could count? Or did you mishear me? This single-floor dungeon excursion is probably the most profitable offer any adventurer has ever gotten, ever! It¡¯s just one floor! What can I do to convince you?¡± she shouted.


    ¡°Nothing. The risk does not equal the reward. At least for me, it doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Rather than getting even more frustrated, she thrust her face into her hands. She began tapping her foot and mumbling to herself. Eventually, she spoke again,


    ¡°Fine, the reward isn¡¯t enough for you? Then I¡¯ll just make it worth it. I¡¯ll give you everything I said before and I¡¯ll give you 20% of my earnings¡­ No! I¡¯ll give you 30%! That means you will be getting 40% earnings from the dungeon for clearing three floors we already have mapped out. Then we just map out the fourth floor and leave. No more than that. It¡¯s going to take us¡­ three days at the max. And the dungeon is only a day out of the way from Nactus! These kinds of earnings are unheard of! I¡¯m practically letting you rob me!¡± she said while crossing her arms.


    That is a lot of money. If I accept it I¡¯d never have money problems again. Not just for my journey to Luminar but for the next few years¡­


    ¡°One floor?¡± I asked.


    ¡°One floor,¡± she responded.


    ¡°And if you try to get us to do more?¡±


    ¡°You can drag me out of the dungeon by my ears,¡± she said matter of factly.


    ¡°Why¡­ why are you going to such lengths?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°We need a mage. Your ability to clear out a horde of monsters if need be is paramount to our success. There aren¡¯t any around here and I know what you can do. Despite your attitude problems you are the most capable mage I have seen in a long time. The others trust you which is even more important.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m honored, but that wasn¡¯t what I was asking. Why do you want to go so bad? As a noncombatant surely you understand that you are nothing more than a hindrance?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I realize that. That¡¯s why I¡¯m paying you all so much. I¡¯m also paying you to map that floor out, not to ask about my personal life and how I live it. I have my reasons but they don¡¯t concern you,¡± she said, unable to hide the annoyance in her voice.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go,¡± I said.


    Sylvia let out a sigh of relief and extended her hand.


    ¡°On one condition,¡± I added.


    ¡°Name it,¡± she said.


    No way she will agree to this.


    ¡°I want ten more percent from you on top of the promised 30%.¡±


    ¡°So 40% extra? Deal. See you tomorrow, Voker,¡± she said while forcefully grabbing my hand and shaking it.


    She left my room and closed the door behind her leaving me to wade in my own thoughts.


    What just happened? That was all of her earnings gone. She is going to make absolutely nothing in this dungeon.


    But I¡¯m about to make a large fortune... Just who are you, Sylvia?

 Update.

    Good morning everyone. Although I have woke up this Saturday morning and seen that we were short on our goal I am still here to thank you and reward all of you for helping me so much. Also I''m not sure if this is the right way to go about things but since some of you may not be in the Discord I want you to get this information now.


    First of all, thank you all so much for doing everything that you did. Despite not making the goal my overall rankings have skyrocketed. I was around #2000-2200 despite breaking the 2k ranking a few weeks ago. Now I am solidly past 2k and teetering around #1320-1330. This is a big deal. The sub 2k ranking positions are highly competitive it seems when compared to 2-3k. And it''s all thanks to you guys.


    So rewards and some news. First of all, after next week I will be dropping to one chapter a week. I''m thinking of continuing to post on Mondays because Mondays suck and I want them to suck just a little less. This is out of necessity for school. I planned on cutting this Thursday''s chapter and starting on Monday but I won''t be doing that. So the regularly two chapters next week then we cut down to one after. Also, I will be posting the teaser artwork that I planned on showing only to supporters. This artwork will be the new cover and will be fully revealed when the time comes. Enjoy me butchering the artist''s hard work by using MS paint to screw everything up.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    And for another reward, although it might not be a reward depending on how you feel... I will be streaming myself writing chapter 53... today. Probably in about 6 hours. So around 2 pm PST. https://www.twitch.tv/rangerfrank</a> You can come to watch and see how I do things. However, I can''t guarantee it will be enjoyable. But if you are interested then come on through. Ofc, I''ll answer any questions you may have.


    Teaser= https://imgur.com/a/6BvR2r2</a>


    Stats update= https://imgur.com/a/aAPy3XI</a>

 Vol.3 Ch.53- Into The Dungeon.

    ¡°So this is a dungeon?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yup, that¡¯s a dungeon,¡± Alce answered nonchalantly.


    We were out in an empty field a day out from Nactus. The detour wasn¡¯t all that bad and was just as Sylvia said. This dungeon was a hole in the ground. Just a dark tunnel that suddenly appeared in the soil. You could have been walking aimlessly in this field and missed it completely if it wasn¡¯t for the small stake in the ground with a warning next to it from the guild saying that this was a dungeon. And that would only help if you could actually read¡­


    ¡°Enough standing around. Let¡¯s get in there,¡± Dem said cheerfully as he patted me on the back.


    With Dem¡¯s encouragement, we funneled into the dark hole. Leading the front was Ilme and Dem following closely behind was Silent then me. Anna, Alce, and Sylvia brought up the rear. If Sylvia¡¯s maps were accurate then this formation should see us through to the end of the dungeon.


    This was my first time entering a dungeon and I had been told they were extremely dangerous. At least my mom always told me they were. Dungeons were at a threat level of 150 but not all the monsters inside were at that level. It was a general rule of thumb however to consider all the monsters to be at least seventy or higher. Although lower threat level monsters were still present.


    As we were making our way through the dark tunnel illuminated only by our torches and a bit of Anna¡¯s light magic I began to wonder¡­


    These dungeons made little sense in the context of this world. They defy all logic, especially those concerning mana. If mana was found in ¡°all living things¡± then did that mean that dungeons were alive? Monsters were present and they had mana but what about the dungeon itself?


    Also, dungeons produced items that were on an entirely different spectrum when compared to items people could make. Dungeon items could range from completely useless to national treasures. The Kingdom of Luminar was in possession of a dungeon item that was capable of erecting a barrier so strong that it could repel multiple Dragon Emperors. Or at least that¡¯s the story.


    But people could infuse or enchant items with their magic, making them stronger or even giving them unique properties. Sometimes even strong mages could give items properties from their schools of magic. But doing so you needed to be highly skilled and have extremely valuable material.


    Then there were runes as well¡­ There is still so much I don¡¯t understand about this world.


    Mom also made manaweave which is just essentially normal cloth that was infused with her mana. Said manaweave was also rumored to increase someone¡¯s mana pool over a long period of time if worn frequently. I wasn¡¯t sure how much mana I had compared to other people anymore but I was certain that it was higher than most. Whether that was because of the manaweave, my training, or the fact that I was an Elf was beyond me. Maybe it was even a combination of all of those things.


    But more importantly, I remember the feeling that my mother¡¯s manaweave gave off fondly. The odd tingling sensation on my skin grew on me considerably. I miss it dearly. Then again, I miss a lot of things dearly.


    I mentally slapped myself for getting distracted. I needed to focus. I should be taking this seriously. Fighting monsters down in the depths of some magical cave is far more dangerous than fighting a group of armed bandits. I would rather take on people compared to monsters any day.


    The tunnel continued on for as far as the light stretched. The darkness had an odd smell to it that wasn¡¯t quite like a dark and dank cave but also very much like a dark and dank cave.


    Eventually, the steep decline tapered out and the path became more manageable. It was difficult enough walking around on my injured leg but even more so when I was trying to go up or down. I¡¯m sure I was holding everyone back but they didn¡¯t vocalize any complaints.


    We reached the end of the tunnel and it opened out into a large cavern. Anna sent her small balls of light magic to illuminate the space and we were greeted by a normal-looking cave. But then again a cave like this shouldn¡¯t exist here. The cave was made up of dark gray rock that seemed oddly familiar. This rock looks like the type I saw under Sandervile¡¯s mansion in the royal escape tunnel. So it¡¯s magic proof, huh? Is that why people don¡¯t just blast through the floors of a dungeon?


    The ceiling was lined with gray stalactites and protruding out of the ground were stalagmites of the same color. But in many places they combined, making it seem like a pillar of gray reaching up into the darkness. Water dripped in a rhythmic pattern as it splashed onto the ground in multiple places.


    All was quiet in the cave besides our breathing and the plopping of water onto the stone. The first floor was inhabited by a monster that resembled the upper body of a boar and the lower body of a monkey. These Tuskpaws were about the size of a Human child but they boasted incredible speed and agility. They would try to use their superior agility and speed to impale unfortunate souls using their long boar tusks. Individually they sat around a threat level of only fifty but it was when you had multiples of them in an enclosed space that they became far more dangerous.


    Not noticing any of these monsters, we continued on deeper into the cavern. Our steps echoed off the cave walls as the party continued onwards into the abyss. I was expecting some kind of odd feeling being in this dungeon but it didn¡¯t seem all that different. I was more conscious of being around Leviathans on that slave ship than I was down here.


    ---


    Some time passed as we moved deeper and deeper into the first floor of this dungeon. I began to notice that the cave looked oddly uniform. It felt like we were going in one large loop but we were definitely moving forward. I looked over at Alce and noticed the Wood Elf¡¯s ears twitching. She had her eyes closed as she stepped forward slowly and listened. Her eyes fluttered open and with a serious expression spoke,


    ¡°Here they come.¡±


    Sure enough within a few seconds, the sounds of an animal charging echoed off the cavern walls. Anna summoned another ball of light and sent it arcing towards the encroaching noise. The monster was sprinting on the floor of the cave but with a loud grunt, it exploded into the light ball with extreme speeds. The Tuskpaw was perched on the side of a stalactite glaring at us with pitch-black eyes. How it managed to balance itself on such a small perch baffled even me. It must have been just as strong as it was fast.


    The monster was as described but far more hideous than I had imagined. The upper portion was that of a boar, head and hoofs included. Its muscular body was covered in a coat of thick brown fur and even from this distance, the monster gave off a pungent smell. From the waist down the creature had the lower half of a monkey with its feet and tail. However, the fur on the lower portion was a different shade from the top, making it look as if somebody had split the two animals apart and combined them into one.


    The monster reared its head back and squealed. The squeal echoed through the cave and as if answering the beast¡¯s call a cacophony of squeals sounded back. Alce tried to silence the monster¡¯s squeal, but the Tuskpaw twisted itself out of the way at an impossible angle. Alce¡¯s arrow impacted the stone and bounced off harmlessly into the cave.


    ¡°Everyone get ready!¡± Dem yelled.


    We all adopted battle stances and prepared for the wave of incoming Tuskpaws. The first Tuskpaw bounced off of hanging stalagmites and closed in on us. The monster landed, and it braced itself like a coil that was about to explode. The muscles on the monkey half bulged with power as it launched itself towards us in a boar rush. The monster¡¯s white tusks gleamed in the darkness of the cave.


    However, this time the monster was on a mid-air suicide charge. It was aiming for Silent who seemed to be the least imposing of all the front liners. But before the Tuskpaw reached Silent an arrow had already split its skull. The monster let out a death squeal and rolled across the ground. Silent made a face of absolute disgust as he enhanced his leg with mana and kicked the corpse, sending it flying into the darkness.


    But our momentary success was short-lived. A horde of Tuskpaws began bouncing around with their monkey portions while a few charged like boars on the ground. It was a disgusting sight, seeing something with the hooves of a boar but the lower half of a monkey moving across the ground and jumping from rock to rock.


    Alce and I began sending arrows and flare bolts into the horde. Arrows pierced flesh and flare bolts melted through groups of monsters. Any that managed to get to the front lines alive were ceremonially greeted by a Dragonkin in a set of full plate armor with a war hammer at the ready. The monsters were crushed with the weight of Ilme¡¯s strikes. A single swing saw the deaths of many of the little monsters, their corpses beginning to litter the ground around us.


    Any that found some semblance of luck to make it past the whirling hammer of death and Dragonkin were greeted by the more familiar sight of Humans wielding swords. Dem¡¯s bastard sword arched brilliantly, bisecting the monsters into their more traditional halves. Silent wasn¡¯t struggling much either as he expertly ended the lives of multiple Tuskpaws that made it to him. His twin Jian made short work of his foes.


    After a few minutes of fighting the once forty-strong monster horde had been reduced to a mountain of putrid corpses. The smell of dried blood, filthy animals, burned corpses, and the darkness of the cave combined. It was truly a putrid smell. I wished my mask would have blocked the smell, even if only a little.


    Dem heaved a sigh of relief as his chest raised and fell steadily, ¡°Is that all of them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hear anymore coming,¡± Alce said while putting an arrow back into her quiver.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s keep moving. There should be anywhere between two and three more of these groups before we get to the second floor. Let¡¯s keep moving,¡± Dem said while wiping the blood on the fur of a dead monster.


    We side-stepped the carnage and continued deeper into the cave. Normally monsters had valuable parts that could be harvested and sold but these Tuskpaws didn¡¯t have anything useful. Their fur was damaged and matted, nobody in their right mind would wear the skin of such a disgusting monster. Even the tusks were of little value, hardly worth the effort of removing them.


    Moving through the cave took a considerable amount of time. It seemed to go on forever and Sylvia¡¯s information was spot on. Sure enough, we ended up facing two more groups of these monsters before the end. They ended up just like the first group, in a pile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here before we descend to the second floor. Monsters tend to avoid these parts of dungeons. For whatever reason,¡± Dem suggested while sliding his back against the cavern wall and sitting down.


    ¡°Do monsters not gather at these points?¡± I asked out loud.


    ¡°No they don¡¯t, but it depends really. Trying to put rules onto dungeons is a recipe for disaster,¡± Alce said while joining Dem on the floor.


    I simply nodded my head. That¡¯s right, the only thing that makes sense about Dungeons is that they don¡¯t make any sense. Each dungeon seemed to follow its own rules and even then nothing was guaranteed. That¡¯s why mapping out floors was so important. It made the lives of future adventurers just a little bit easier.


    But it seems that we were alone for the time being at least. Descending into the dungeon and clearing the first floor probably took us a little over three hours, if I had to guess. Sylvia¡¯s map and information suggested much the same. None of us seemed all that tired but we were about to do a whole lot more walking on the second floor.


    Unlike the first floor, the second floor was a confusing mess of branching cave systems. Apparently, the first group that had gone down here spent three whole days just trying to map the floor out. What took them three days should only take us about four to five hours to clear. The monsters were also less frequent and more sporadic and they didn¡¯t have a numbers advantage like Tuskpaws. However, they posed an entirely different kind of threat.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The monsters that inhabited the second floor were large crustaceans called Cave Fiends. These shelled monsters moved slowly across the second floor, creeping around until they found prey. Once these Cave Fiends lock onto a target they will move to crush their opponents using their shells to pin and crush against the walls of the cave. The group that mapped this floor had lost a party member to three Cave Fiends cornering them. What made these monsters tricky was the hardness of their shell. It took a considerable amount of magic or force to kill one of these things.


    But as long as we continued on a straight path we should be able to avoid a majority of the monsters. And if it comes down to it then our party has enough firepower to clear at least a single path.


    After recuperating we started our descent into the second floor. There apparently could be stairs in a dungeon but it just depends on the dungeon¡¯s makeup. Most of the time a changing of the floors was any time there was a major drop in elevation. And this one was much the same as the tunnel that led from the surface to the first floor.


    We reached the second floor and, just like the first, it expanded into a massive cave system. But unlike the first floor, there were no stalactites or stalagmites. While following the map and choosing the shortest distance to the third floor I walked over to the wall of the cave and ran my hand across the gray stone. The stone was smooth to the touch as if it had been weathered down. But at the top closer to the ceiling the stone was ragged and gouged out in certain places.


    This must be a byproduct from the Cave Fiends. Their shells must smooth out the rock face.


    Alce twisted her head around and peered down a long dark hallway. The caves were massive and at some points, not even the light from our torches could reach the ceiling. But that begs the question, just how big are these Cave Fiends?


    ¡°There is one on our left. It¡¯s still moving slowly so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s noticed us,¡± Alce said.


    Without a word we picked up the pace just a little and continued onwards. But shortly after, Anna stopped.


    ¡°There is one in front of us,¡± she said with a tinge of fear creeping into her voice.


    Alce quickly agreed and Dem made the call to split off down another path. All was well for now though. Keeping ahead of these things shouldn¡¯t be impossible and a small detour like this wouldn¡¯t put us too much behind.


    Perhaps fearing these monsters, everyone had brought their pace up to a light jog. It made things difficult for me and I was struggling to keep up. My injured calf burned with a dull pain. I also couldn¡¯t hear these monsters as Alce and Anna could, my injured ears making my life much harder than it needed to be.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Alce shouted.


    We skidded to a stop and I nearly fell over from Anna running into my back. She profusely began to apologize and started healing me despite the fact that I was uninjured. But I wasn¡¯t going to complain, I was always in pain so a little light magic always felt good. Dem grunted in annoyance and silenced Anna. The tension began to rise as Alce spoke once more,


    ¡°We are surrounded. We need to pick one and fight through it,¡± Alce announced much to our despair.


    Dem took his torch and brought it in front of his face so he could consult the map. His eyes narrowed into slits as he began deciphering the best possible outcome. That was until Alce groaned in frustration and spun Dem around so she could look at the map over his shoulder.


    ¡°Left. We need to go left,¡± she said while pointing her slim finger against the map.


    Dem shrugged his shoulders, ¡°To the left then!¡±


    Under Alce¡¯s direction and Dem¡¯s order, we bolted down the left side of the cave system. At least as fast as my injured leg could take me. These caves felt more like large ravines than simple caves. The space was large enough for about seven or eight people to move shoulder to shoulder through but it still seemed narrow. Perhaps it was just because of the sheer size.


    We reached our destination as Ilme, Silent, and Dem moved forward to greet the incoming Cave Fiend. The sound of stone being scratched was enough to make your skin crawl. Even without directly seeing the monster you could tell it was massive as it scratched along the rocky surfaces of the cave.


    An eye on the end of a pale red stalk peered around the corner. It seemed to register us and the behemoth of a hermit crab came into view. The Cave Fiend was absolutely gargantuan. The thing seemed to be squishing itself in between the walls of the cave and the top of its shell was just barely in the light. I had the fleeting thought of trying to climb over the thing but gave up on the proposal quickly. Not like I could jump over it¡­ but maybe a bit of earth magic?


    ¡°Voker, I know I said to save your mana but I changed my mind again! Can you blow that thing up?¡± Dem shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± I answered back.


    Relying on the three of them to try and break that massive shell would be a mistake. Even if they could dent the monster¡¯s shell killing it would be a challenge in and of itself.


    I readied a fireball at full strength and prepared to launch it at the giant crab. The monster¡¯s white shell glistened in the torchlight. Its speed had changed from that of a slow crawl to a slightly faster crawl. I released my fireball and the orange flame flickered to life and sailed off towards the monster. With a loud boom, the spell impacted the creature.


    Dust shook free from the cavern walls. A wave of pressure from the explosion sailed past us but the incessant sound of the shell against stone did not falter. As the smoke cleared, the Cave Fiend was unharmed and still inching towards us. That fireball held at least the strength of two fireballs combined. We had agreed to keep my mana pool as high as possible for when we got to the third floor but it seems I was going to have to ignore that recommendation.


    I was going to need magic a lot stronger if I was going to crack that shell.


    I hadn¡¯t shown off the fruits of my training to anyone yet. Nobody knew I was capable of using lightning magic nor did they know about my abilities to make fire all that much hotter. I wasn¡¯t sure if lightning would do the job but I was confident that a fire lance at nearly five times the heat and power would be plenty enough to incinerate this thing.


    ¡°Just need a few seconds,¡± I said.


    Ilme grunted and Silent nodded as the two of them rushed towards the overgrown crab. The two of them bashed their weapons against the hard shell but it was an exercise in futility. The shell seemed to be as hard as metal as blades and hammer bounced off it with loud clangs.


    The monster didn¡¯t seem to be slowed by their efforts either, but it was the thought that counted. While they were bashing away  I was preparing my over-tuned flame lance. I was still unpracticed with changing my fire spells to this degree and I hadn¡¯t done so in actual combat yet so this would be the first time. But there was no time like the present.


    ¡°Move it!¡± I yelled.


    The two didn¡¯t even spare a glance as they bolted away from the monster. As a group, we had been slowly moving back to gain some space but the sound of another Cave Fiend could be heard approaching from behind. Hopefully, this was going to work.


    My spell core took a large chunk of my mana, and a brilliant orange flame sprang to life. The flame narrowed out into a long pole shape then began changing colors rapidly. After its metamorphosis, the once orange flame had turned a blinding white color. The heat radiating off of my spell was enough to make me choke on the hot air. Not wanting to be around this thing longer than I had to be, I let it lose towards the encroaching monster.


    The white flame lance hissed and sizzled as its flames dripped off the main body melting the stone underneath. With an ear-piercing crack, the lance sank into the monster. Lines formed across the entire shell, but no explosion could be heard. The smell of burning flesh filled the air quickly, and the monster let out a loud hiss. Within a few seconds, the monster seemed like it was about to burst out of its shell. At least it was trying to. Finally, the shell gave away from the pressure, and an explosion from inside the monster occurred. A storm of burnt crab chunks and pieces of shell went flying toward us at alarming speeds. It was bad enough that Ilme decided to erect one of her Dragon Barriers to stop the incoming tide.


    ¡°Voker¡­ what did you just do?¡± Anna asked from behind me.


    ¡°Just a normal fire lance.¡±


    ¡°There was nothing normal about that,¡± Sylvia interjected.


    I shrugged, but we didn¡¯t have time to talk about my magic because the Cave Fiend that was behind us was drawing closer. We rushed forward into the gaping hole that had once been a massive Cave Fiend. The crustacean was split down the middle, and we tried our best to high-step our way through the corpse and chunks. I couldn¡¯t help but notice that Silent took a small piece of the crab meat and took a bite out of it.


    His face contorted in disgust as he spat on the meat. Even while stepping through the corpse of a giant monster, Silent was trying to scrape the residual taste off of his tongue. From what I had been told, monster meat was edible. Some monsters tasted good. Others¡­ not so much.


    And some monsters were outright dangerous to be consumed. Not sure why Silent decided to take the chance but I suppose he is a gambling man after all. One of these days, his luck is going to run out.


    We made it past the Cave Fiend and stopped short of a four-way intersection. Dem brought the map out, but he had long since dropped his torch. Anna gave him a bit of light using her magic, but before Dem could give any kind of order, Alce and Anna both looked forward.


    ¡°We are not alone¡­¡± Alce said while removing another arrow from her quiver.


    The sound of something being dragged across the stone suddenly started up. But it wasn¡¯t from behind us. It was from the left and right of the intersection. Two sets of eyes attached to pale red stalks peeked around the corners of the intersection.


    Two giant Cave Fiends tried converging on us, but the two massive beasts couldn¡¯t shimmy into the smaller corridor at the same time. Instead of letting one go before the other, the two monsters tried forcing their way into space. Sure one of them could have easily made it through, but it looked like neither of them wanted to give up their potential dinner.


    The shells on the two behemoths began colliding against each other. It was an affront to the ears as the sound assaulted our ears. My early complaint of my ears being damaged was all but forgotten as I was glad my ears weren¡¯t fully healed currently. Anna and Alce both looked as if they were about to cry from the pain as they pressed their ears down against their heads.


    ¡°Voker¡­ you got another one of those white flame spear things? Maybe even two?¡± Dem whispered while looking over his shoulder.


    I shrugged. I had enough mana for two, but that would leave me with very little mana left afterward. If it came down to it, there was no way I could kill a fourth. Retreat was an option, but it wouldn¡¯t take long for the Cave Fiend that was behind us to corner us. And we knew that behind that Cave Fiend was even more of them¡­


    I¡¯m starting to feel that this was a bad idea.


    I started forming my spell core for another altered fire lance, but the second I started drawing mana into the spell core, the eyes of the Cave Fiends turned to look at me. Can they sense mana as well? I wasn¡¯t sure if it was possible, but it was too much of a coincidence. But what was unexpected was that the Cave Fiends began moving. Not forward but up. The giant shells seemed to get bigger and bigger as they raised into the darkness. I wondered why the caves were so tall, and now I had my answer.


    The Cave Fiends had left their shells and risen tall on their crab legs. With their shells shed the two monsters could now both approach us at the same time. Underneath that shell was an abomination of a crab. Its light red carapace was lined with jagged pink spines and a set of two large crab claws. They were the size of a bus and looked sharp enough to cut a bus in half. And just like the monsters in this world, they possess an unnatural ability¡­ being able to move those giant bodies so damn fast.


    The Cave Fiend shot out with a speed that shouldn''t have been possible for such a large creature. It took both Ilme and Dem to stop the single incoming claw. Dem and Ilme buckled under the monster¡¯s weight and strength. The sound of metal on metal rang out as the two of them grunted from the exertion. Ilme¡¯s war hammer was the first to give in.


    The shaft of her war hammer was made with wood and bound with metal but it was far from ordinary. It was wood from a tree monster and boasted more durability than anything that grew in the ground naturally. But it didn¡¯t matter to the Cave Fiend one bit. The pincer slipped past Dem¡¯s block and pinched the war hammer¡¯s shaft. Wood cracked and Ilme¡¯s weapon split in two and made a loud thud as the head impacted the floor.


    Ilme growled in frustration and reared her first back in an attempt to¡­ punch?¡­ the crustacean. I wasn¡¯t sure what punching a creature that could block a fireball would do but I was quickly proven wrong once more. Ilme¡¯s gauntleted fist crashed into the side of the claw and set the monster skittering back as it screeched in pain. However, I don¡¯t think it damaged the Cave Fiend as much as it pissed it off. But that Cave Fiend stepping back allowed the second one to move forward and fill its place. The monster tried much the same as the first but unfortunately for it, I was ready.


    My white fire lance lit the cave with a brilliant light as it crashed into the first Cave Fiend. Without its hardened outer shell, my fire lance seared cleanly through the first Cave Fiend. It passed straight through the first and in and out of the second. The white light continued into the darkness like a flare until it impacted with a wall off in the distance and exploded.


    The two Cave Fiends toppled over as smoke wafted out from a large hole in their shells. The smell of burnt crab meat assaulted our nostrils once again. But with the monsters dead the path was clear once again. Wasting no time we made our way past the dead Cave Fiends and deeper into the second floor.

 Vol.3 Ch.54- Out Of The Dungeon and Into The Abyss.

    With the path cleared, the six of us made a clean escape deeper into the third floor. It seems that making a large amount of noise has drawn the Cave Fiends to our battle. That or the smell of burned meat was enticing the monsters to investigate. We even managed to sneak by two Cave Fiends on our way here as they ignored us on their quest for an easier meal. I could only imagine the scene of those monstrous crabs feeding on the corpses of their fallen kin.


    With Alce taking the map from Dem, the ranger successfully led us to the end of the second floor. The original goal of completing this floor in under four hours was completely shattered. I couldn¡¯t be sure how long we had been down here but I was extremely tired and in desperate need of a break. My calf burned from running for so long and my mana pool had taken a sizable hit.


    I was glad that I didn¡¯t have to cast three or more of my white flame lances but casting two was still enough to make me feel weaker than normal. It was the action of consuming so much mana in a single spell that seemed to drain me more than usual.


    ¡°We should camp here for a few hours and let Voker and Anna recover their mana. I¡¯ll take the first watch,¡± Alce suggested.


    We all agreed without complaint. As far as I know, Alce was the only one of us that had been in a dungeon. She had taken over the lead role and Dem seemed more than happy to pass the baton. Dem was out of his depth and he wasn¡¯t so full of himself to think that he could do a better job than Alce.


    At the mention of rest, we set to work on laying our sleeping gear out at the entrance to the third floor. If worse came to worse and a Cave Fiend followed us we could always just head down a floor where they wouldn''t be able to follow us.


    It was always the plan that we were going to spend at least one or two nights in this dungeon. Well, the equivalent of two nights of sleeping that is. Clearing these dungeons took a toll on not only your body but your mental state. Being on edge for hours on end was enough to drain even the most skilled adventurer. We could have kept pushing deeper into the dungeon but there was no need to tackle the third floor if we were tired. Even us three Elves needed a break from time to time.


    We set up camp and I was about to crawl into my sleep bag and get some well-deserved sleep when Anna offered to heal me. I gladly accepted her assistance. The familiar warmth of light magic spread from her hands and blanketed my body.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t heal you more¡­¡± She said dejectedly.


    I sighed. Anna was always so hard on herself. I wish she would stop worrying about it. There was nothing she could do to help me.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Anna. This is enough,¡± I said, trying to reassure her.


    Anna gave me a weak smile and went to offer her services to the others. Not being sore for the remaining two floors was the ideal situation for all of us.


    I crawled into my Dragonkin-sized sleep bag and tied it shut. I had gotten this oversized sleeping bag for the express purpose of being able to move around in it. This thing could easily fit an Ilme and half so it completely dwarfed me in size. But it suited my needs perfectly.


    I took my mask off and began devouring some jerky rations that I had in my pack. The meat was dry and salty but it filled my hungry belly all the same. I washed it down with some cold water and put my mask back on. With the day¡¯s fatigue dragging me down and a little bit of Anna¡¯s healing magic, I was already drifting off to sleep.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Get up, Voker, we are heading out,¡± Dem said while giving me a slight nudge.


    I woke up the second I felt Dem coming towards me. It was a bad habit but I doubt I would ever be able to break it nor did I want to.


    I was still in my sleeping bag and lamented at the fact that my mouth was so dry. The salted meat I had before bed probably didn¡¯t help all that much but I was about to eat some more right now. I downed another portion of my rations and rolled out of my sleeping bag once more. I was used to getting little sleep so I wasn¡¯t sure how long we rested but judging by everybody else''s motions we had probably gotten around four to six hours of rest.


    We packed camp and gathered at the entrance to the third floor. Down this long dark tunnel was the third floor of this dungeon. There were two types of monsters down on the third floor and both of them were highly susceptible to fire. With my mana pool mostly refreshed I was ready to tackle these monsters head-on and hopefully make up for some lost time.


    I peaked around the vanguard and looked down the steep descending tunnel that would lead us to the third floor. It looked familiar to the other two descending tunnels but this one was much steeper. I groaned internally at the pain I was about to go through.


    I looked up and noticed Ilme was walking over towards me. The Dragonkin bent down and swept me off my legs so quickly I didn¡¯t even have time to object. I felt my mind go numb for confusion as Ilme held me in her arms,


    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± I squeaked.


    ¡°Carrying you?¡± she said matter of factly.


    She was looking at me as if this was the most obvious thing in the world. That this was just the natural order of things. I haven¡¯t been carried like this since I was a child.


    ¡°Ilme¡­ I can walk¡­?¡± I said confused.


    ¡°Yes, but it will be a challenge for you to descend in this tunnel. We need you to be ready and since I no longer have my primary weapon I will carry you,¡± Ilme stated.


    ¡°Are you¡­ sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± she just answered my question with another question.


    Well, I am conflicted about being carried around like this but I had to agree. Going down that steep decline would be an unnecessary challenge for me. If she was willing to carry me down then so be it.


    Dem shrugged his shoulders and took over the first position in Ilme¡¯s stead. As a group, we descended into the depths of the dungeon once more.


    We were shuffling down the steep path when Ilme held me just a little tighter to her chest. Her gray steel armor was cold and the temperature of the dungeon was getting noticeably colder as well.


    ¡°You have been doing well, Voker,¡± Ilme said casually.


    ¡°You think so?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I do. I doubt we would be as successful without you present. Your magic is both powerful and unique. I am glad to have you on this dungeon dive.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ well¡­ Thank you. I¡¯m glad to have you in front of me. Thanks for being there for me and the others,¡± I responded honestly.


    Ilme looked at me and flashed what I imagined to be an attempt at a smile. At least I hope it was an attempt at a smile. Having a giant lizard bearing their sharp teeth right in front of you was a little different compared to a Human or Dwarf doing the same. And considering how Ilme normally doesn¡¯t praise or thank me for anything this was probably the most I could ever expect out of the Dragonkin. Although I had heard she was praising me in the inns after she had a few drinks.


    Once we got closer to the bottom of the tunnel the temperature took a nosedive. Ilme was noticeably uncomfortable and the grumbling and complaining she was doing under her breath was a dead giveaway. I wonder if it was because she was cold-blooded that the drastic temperature change was affecting her. Hopefully, it won''t become a problem.


    Just like the previous entrances to a new floor, the tunnel began to even out. Cold air seeped into the entrance and a light frost was attached to the walls of the tunnel. The more we moved forward the colder it became and the thicker the frost got until eventually, the frost became solid ice. The light blue ice had replaced the dull gray of the previous floors and upon exiting the tunnel we were greeted by a unique sight.


    Dem whistled, ¡°Now this is something else¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so pretty,¡± Anna said as she sent her balls of light to illuminate the ice.


    The light seemed to bounce around and through the ice. The light bathing the cave was a pale blue and I had to agree that it was nice to look at. It almost reminded me of Cerila¡¯s ice magic but just a few notches below in beauty.


    It seemed to be an ice cave but it was layered with multiple floors visible. It almost seemed like a bunch of small tunnels had been dug into the blue ice and led off to who knows where.


    ¡°It¡¯s also dangerous,¡± Ilme snorted.


    The fleeting moment of amazement had washed away quickly as Ilme¡¯s words settled in. Sometimes it was easy to forget that we were stuck deep underground delving into the depths of a dangerous dungeon. But the trouble we had on the second floor was enough of a reminder.


    ¡°Now then¡­ Ice Apparitions and Glacial Sentinels. You ready to melt those apparitions, Voker?¡± Dem asked while unsheathing his bastard sword.


    ¡°Yes, I will handle them,¡± I said.


    Ice Apparitions were monsters made of well.. ice. However, some believed them to be the spirits of those who have died in the cold. But their origins mattered little. Ice Apparitions were relatively strong monsters and had the ability to launch a ball of ice at people. This ice blast by itself isn¡¯t all that dangerous but it¡¯s when the Ice Apparitions have time to gather more ice from their surroundings or even their comrades do they become truly terrifying.


    At the start, the monsters are throwing nothing more than blocks of hard ice at you, hardly a danger for anyone capable of making it this far. But as the ice blast gathers more, it turns from a  small block of ice into something that can mimic the effects of ice magic.


    Ice Apparitions by themselves weren¡¯t much of a threat. They lacked the physical strength to defend themselves and since they were just made of some kind of living ice a quick smash over the head would be enough to shatter the monster. That¡¯s when the Glacial Sentinels come into play. If you see Ice Apparitions then Glacial Sentinels are close behind.


    Glacial Sentinels are hulking entities made of ice. But unlike their Ice Apparition partner, they boast high defensive capabilities while also being incredibly strong and fast as well. These monsters walk upright on two large pillars of ice for their legs and their arms are made of razor-sharp ice blades. These Glacial Sentinels would act as the vanguard for Ice Apparitions, forming a union of living lethal ice. And it was up to me to kill those Ice Apparitions before they became too strong.


    The ground of this floor was frozen over but thankfully we had prepared ahead of time thanks to Sylvia¡¯s information. We all had the equivalent of snow boots or ice cleats to help us with the walk.


    They were nothing more than a makeshift sole of a shoe with iron spikes at the bottom but they made a significant difference when traversing this floor. We even brought some extra thick winter coats to help with the temperature as well. Ilme was wearing a large fur coat over her plate armor and seemed just a little more comfortable.


    With all of us geared up to tackle the floor, we made our way deeper into the third floor of this hell hole.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Upper right, Voker,¡± Alce said nonchalantly.


    I launched another fireball at the encroaching Ice Apparition that had poked its head out of a cave. The monster looked like a floating block of ice that vaguely resembled a torso without legs. Its head was just a misshapen block of white ice with red gems for eyes. I was curious as to how the monsters were able to levitate but it was best not to think too hard about things regarding magic. But does that mean monsters can use magic?


    The fireball impacted the ice monster and the creature exploded into a shower of fine white and blue powder. Silent deftly climbed the side of the cave using his iron spikes and swords to scale the side. He returned shortly with a pair of red gems that he was rolling in between his fingers.


    The monsters on the first floor had little value and due to the nature of the second floor we didn¡¯t have time to gather anything from the Cave Fiends but as of now, these Ice Apparitions had just been funneling towards us one at a time. And their eyes would fetch decent money with the guild. But I was under the impression that Ice Apparitions were guarded by the Glacial Sentinels¡­


    I was just walking along with the group when a sudden uneasy feeling hit the pits of my stomach. It was the all too familiar feeling that something bad was about to happen. The sudden realization of our current position hit me like a truck. The path we were following was the same path the last adventurer team followed and right now we were in the middle of wide-open space with multiple cave entrances.


    They learned. The earlier monsters were just sacrifices. We are walking into a trap.


    ¡°Ambush!¡± I yelled while firing off two fireballs down random cave entrances.


    Everybody dropped into fighting stances and prepared for the enemies they couldn¡¯t yet see. My fireballs flew into the mouth of caves and the familiar sound of an Ice Apparition shattering reverberated off the walls. But there must have been at least fifty cave entrances. I started firing off fireballs in hopes of caving in as many of the cave entrances as I could before the monsters could set up.


    As the symphony of explosions continued I looked forward and groaned in frustration. I hadn¡¯t been able to see the Ice Apparition in front of us charging with one of its ice blasts. The ball of ice had gathered in size and was now as big as a person. The monster released its attack and the ball of ice went swirling through the air. Wisps of white seemed to trail off the walls and gather around the ice blast making it even larger.


    Ilme charged forward and with a mighty roar erected one of her red hexagonal dragon barriers. The gathering ball of white ice and mist smashed into the barrier. For a flying ball of ice, it shouldn¡¯t have had so much power but the pressure wave it gave off was immense. If that had hit a person they would have been nothing more than a pink mist.


    Her barrier was the one that allowed us to shoot through it from our side. Once the ice blast had connected I was already following up with multiple fireballs. But my fireballs didn¡¯t go as far as they should have. The explosion seemed to be a lot closer than what I was aiming for.


    As the mist and smoke cleared two giant figures stood tall. The figures were made of solid white and blue ice and walked on two large pillars of ice for legs. Their arms looked like wide blades formed out of the same material. The creatures rushed forward and began bashing on Ilme¡¯s barrier. Wisps of white smokey ice rolled off the monsters¡¯ arm blades as they continued to relentlessly attack the barrier.


    Dem and Silent shot forward and met the monster¡¯s attacks before Ilme gave out. The Dragonkin was struggling against the onslaught of such powerful attacks. I continued my barrage of fire. I couldn''t let another apparition gather an ice blast that large again. Alce was attempting to assist me with her arrows, but even with the strength from her mana-enhanced body, she struggled to destroy the monsters with a single shot.


    Dem¡¯s bastard sword connected with each swing but the sentinel was keeping up. It was like a dance of ice and steel. Silent was dodging and sidestepping the blows of his opponent. It wasn¡¯t until the monster overextended itself and found one of its arm blades stuck in the ice did Silent act. Using his superior agility and speed, Silent rushed the monster and scaled the creature using its arm.


    Silent began chipping away at the ice around the head, but a slight scowl appeared on the man''s face. Seeing that his quick attacks weren¡¯t working, he stood on the shoulders of the monster and raised his twin short swords in the air.


    The monster had freed itself from the ice and was flailing around wildly, trying to shake off the smaller Human. Silent brought both of his blades down into the monster¡¯s head with a loud cracking sound. Silent flipped off the sentinel as it began to crumble from the top, falling into chunks.


    Dem was still trading blows with his adversary. I hadn¡¯t seen Dem go all out before but it looks like he was enjoying himself. He wore a savage grin as he continued to pick up speed. His blade became nothing more than a gray blur in the blue and white icy cavern. Dem blocked the massive ice arm blade then dodged the second. He rolled to the side and brought his sword to bear. With a quick slash to the monster¡¯s hulking leg, Dem separated it with a loud crack.


    The Glacial Sentinel fell forward slowly. The monster¡¯s body cracked the ice underneath it forcing a white mist of ice to flood the area. Dem was already in mid-air. With a wild thrust of his sword, he pierced the back of the sentinel¡¯s head. It crumbled to pieces like the first.


    Ilme was not idle during the fight either. The Dragonkin had been acting as a decoy for me by standing in the front, enticing the Ice Apparitions to fire at her. Fireball after fireball left my hand, ending apparition after apparition.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Finally, the mist and smoke settled. Most of us were trying to catch our breaths. Stray shards of ice flying around from my explosions or the failed ice blasts had cut most of us on our exposed skin. We were bleeding and tired but alive. And none of us had suffered any more injuries. Anna quickly moved and began to heal our minor wounds.


    Anna saved me for last since it always seemed to take more out of her when she tried to heal me. I think she was trying to heal my phantom pains but she failed every time.


    While Anna was healing me, I felt my heart sink into my chest. I felt it before anyone heard it. Perhaps it was years of fighting to the death that allowed me to have this sixth sense. Soldiers often talked about it. Knowing the unexplainable just because we can. Some Xenos even believed that it was some kind of power that Humans had. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was but I was thankful that I had it.


    Two patches of ice on the ground to my left and right started to crack. Two Glacial Sentinels emerged from the ice. Ilme was standing guard in front of us while Dem and Silent were picking through the remains for loot. These monsters had been lying in wait for the entire fight just to ambush us. Our front line was out of place, and they were going for Anna and me.


    I stuck my left hand out and formed a spell core for a white fire lance as quickly as possible. I formed the core faster than I ever had before and released it towards the monster. I didn¡¯t even bother to look at what I had done to the sentinel as I felt the cold wind of death swinging toward me. I heard Alce¡¯s arrow connect with the monster, but it accomplished nothing.


    I wrapped myself around Anna and fell backward just in time to watch the sentinel¡¯s hulking arm blade narrowly miss Anna¡¯s head with a trail of white mist. It was so close that the monster had shaved a few locks of Anna¡¯s blue hair on the way down. I rolled back onto my feet as quickly as I could and closed in on the sentinel.


    I narrowly dodged its follow-up swing with its other arm and I could hear people yelling but I couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying. Blood was rushing to my head, and my vision narrowed as I placed my hand on the monster¡¯s ice torso. It was so cold I felt my hand stick to it but I didn¡¯t have time to worry about it. This thing was either going to crush me or it was going to be blasted into another dimension.


    I cast a blast wave which was just a conical blast of fire. The orange fire spread from the palm of my hand and quickly engulfed the monster. With a loud boom, my eyes ring in pain. Smoke filled my face and ice shards pelted my skin and some even pierced my snow jacket. If it wasn¡¯t for this goliath skin clothing Deguzman gave me I might have suffered a serious injury.


    The sentinel that had been standing before me was gone. At least from the waist up, it was. Only the large hulking legs and a small portion of ice connecting them were left behind.


    I turned around to see everyone running towards me. Alce grabbed me by the shoulders as was saying something but I couldn¡¯t hear her.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± I said.


    Alce tilted her head at me then Anna pushed her out of the way. She gripped the side of my head with her hands. Her cold hands rubbed against my ears and I shuddered from the sensation.


    Yeah, I don¡¯t like that.


    I felt the warmth of Anna¡¯s magic spread out from her hands and my hearing gradually went back to normal. Well, my usual normal of being in pain. But at least I could hear again.


    ¡°Voker?! Voker?! Can you hear me?!¡± Anna shouted while looking into my masked face.


    I took her cold hands off my ears,


    ¡°Yes¡­ please don¡¯t yell. You''re hurting my ears,¡± I complained while giving them a quick rub.


    Anna smiled brightly and hugged me so fast I couldn¡¯t get away, ¡°I¡¯m so glad! Thank Amon-Ra you are safe!¡±


    I felt more frozen in place than I did with an actual monster made of ice staring me down.


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah¡­ Thank him for¡­yeah?¡± I questioned.


    I don¡¯t think he did anything. Amon-Ra sure didn¡¯t help me dodge that ice blade. Ah, whatever, at least Anna¡¯s body is warm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to break up this happy moment but¡­ we need to get moving. There is no telling if another group is coming for us,¡± Alce said with a warm smile.


    ¡°Agreed. Let us gather the material and leave this frozen hellscape as soon as possible,¡± Ilme snorted.


    Anna released me from her bear hug and began healing the small amount of damage I had taken on my exposed arms while the others rummaged through the fallen monsters.


    Dem made his way towards the first sentinel I had killed with my white fire lance. The fire lance went straight through the monster¡¯s chest leaving it mostly intact for some reason. Dem looked down at the monster and gave it a swift kick but it didn¡¯t stir. Then he seemed to look closer at the monster and whistled.


    With his sword in hand, he began hacking away at the monster and digging around the ice with the tip of his blade. He shoved his hand into the hole he cut out and pulled out a small pendant no bigger than his thumb. The silver pendant had a green gem embedded in it and shined in the light. Once the pendant was pulled from the monster it crumbled just like the others.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s a magical item if I¡¯ve ever seen one,¡± Dem said while holding the pendant high for everyone to see. ¡°What do you think it does?¡±


    ¡°Who knows but don¡¯t try anything. We should get it appraised in Nactus before even thinking about touching it,¡± Alce said sternly.


    ¡°I know¡­ I was just wondering¡­¡± Dem sounded defeated as he put the pendant away in his breast pocket.


    It was a wise choice. Dungeon items could do anything in theory and not everything was useful. It could even be outright dangerous.


    We would get it appraised by an artificer and then sell it to whoever wanted it then split the profits. That¡¯s what we agreed upon. And I was getting the lion¡¯s share of all items sold with my 50% earnings, 40% from Sylvia, and 10% from my guaranteed split.


    I was sitting on the ground and trying to recover as quickly as possible. Casting so many spells had left me drained once again and nearly having my head cut off by a surprise attack was enough to get anybody¡¯s heart racing. Everyone finished the gathering of monster parts and Ilme strode over to help me up.


    ¡°Voker, how did you do it?¡± she asked while helping me up.


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what she was referring to. Every spell I had cast they had seen before.


    ¡°You moved so fast I couldn¡¯t follow you for a second. I did not know you were capable of such speed. And to cast such a strong spell right after?¡± Ilme questioned.


    Oh, that¡¯s right. I used mana enhancement and cast a spell at the same time. That¡¯s not normal. Most mages can only do one or the other and even then their mana enchantment is nowhere near the ability of a trained warrior.


    ¡°My body was moving on its own. I guess I just didn¡¯t want Anna or me to die,¡± I said while shrugging my shoulders.


    It was a convenient lie. I wasn¡¯t sure if they would accept it but Ilme seemed pleased with it. The power of fight or flight adrenaline was well understood even in this world.


    We continued on our trek through the third floor and encountered wandering pairs of sentinels and apparitions. There was no major trap waiting for us again. We reached the end of the floor after a few more hours of walking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ilme interrupted Alce¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Staying on this floor for any longer may negatively affect my health.¡±


    So the cold is getting to Ilme. I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. But I remember somebody talking about an Ice Dragon Emperor. So magic? I guess¡­? Snow lizards? Who knows?


    Not wanting Ilme to suffer unnecessarily we all agreed to descend to the fourth floor. From here on out we were in unknown territory.


    Tensions were as high as ever as we descended the tunnel. Ilme was once again carrying me but she was holding me even closer than before. I could tell she was doing it because she was cold so I wasn¡¯t going to stop her. Her metal armor wasn¡¯t doing her or me any favors though.


    The temperature began to normalize somewhat but it was still on the colder side. The frost slowly gave away to the usual gray stone that was present on the first two floors and left a sludge on the ground that made things all that much more difficult for everybody. I was once again thankful for my small body and the fact that everyone felt the need to protect me. I suppose looking like a child has its benefits. At least I think people want to protect me. Am I just projecting? Maybe.


    At the bottom of the tunnel, a different sight awaited us. On the other side of the mouth of the cave was a wide pass. Anna once again sent her light balls to scout around but it was to no avail. The pass went straight into the darkness and on either side seemed to be an infinite black abyss. The ceiling was so high you couldn¡¯t see anything but the darkness, and the walls on the sides were also absent. The only path was straight ahead.


    ¡°It might be a transition floor,¡± Alce said thoughtfully.


    ¡°A what floor?¡± Dem asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in five dungeons and two of them had what¡¯s called transition floors. They are entire floors that have no monsters and just serve as some kind of arbitrary path. Some consider them to be rest floors. Of course, I don¡¯t think any floor is a rest floor.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ is it safe?¡± Anna asked.


    ¡°As safe as any floor,¡± Alce shrugged. ¡°At least if there are any monsters they can only come from a single direction. We should get some rest while we can. A few hours should be good.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t have to tell me twice,¡± Dem grumbled while sprawling out on the ground.


    We made preparations for camp once more. I unrolled my sleeping bag and proceeded with my ritual of consuming some food and getting some sleep.


    ¡ª


    I awoke on my own what felt like a few hours later and repeated the process of getting some more calories and water. I wrapped my sleeping bag up and found Silent and Anna sitting on the ground around a small fire they had made. The others were still sleeping or trying to get some rest. Anna looked over at me and smiled,


    ¡°You''re awake already?¡±


    ¡°Slept as much as I could,¡± I responded with a small yawn.


    Anna nodded slowly while I felt Silent looking at me. I met his eyes and the man smiled while giving me a thumbs up.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I said out loud.


    Anna giggled, ¡°He is trying to say you¡¯ve been doing a good job.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked while looking at Silent.


    The man nodded and gave me a double thumbs up with a smile. I wanted to ask why Silent was mute but I figured that was a sore topic. No reason to put people into foul moods in such a dangerous place. We might be resting right now but we aren¡¯t safe till we get out of this place.


    And we just had one floor to go. If this was a transition floor like Alce said then our job was about to get a lot easier. At first, I was afraid that coming down here might not have been worth it since we got so little from the first two floors but after collecting sacks full of gems from the apparitions we should be making quite the profit. Not to mention the magical item we got.


    Dem stirred in his sleeping bag and turned to look at us. The only thing visible was his sleepy face. His eyes slowly opened and he yawned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get up¡­¡±


    Alce who was laying up against the mouth of the cave opened a single eye and groaned. Ilme who had been laying in a similar position said.


    ¡°If we are all awake we should continue. Over resting slows the body and the mind.¡±


    Dem thrashed around in his sleeping bag but got out of it quickly.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get all of this walking over with so we can get out of here. I¡¯m already missing warm beds and the sun.¡±


    We packed up and readied ourselves to scout the fourth floor. Sylvia was the last to be ready but she walked in front of us and stared into the darkness. I could never tell what she was thinking behind her bronze mask. She had stayed mostly silent the entire dungeon expedition besides a few sly comments here and there. And she remained a complete mystery to me.


    It seemed like this was a complete waste of time for her. She didn¡¯t appear to be the adrenaline-junky type of person who got thrills from being in these kinds of situations. And she didn¡¯t seem like a researcher of some type who was interested in dungeons and monsters. So why was she doing all of this? What is her goal I wonder?


    ¡°Alce, what do you think of this dungeon so far?¡± Sylvia asked while still staring out into the darkness.


    ¡°Mmm?¡± Alce said somewhat surprised. ¡°Uh, well¡­ so far it seems like a pretty normal dungeon. I¡¯ve been on the uppermost floor of Dragons Rest but that''s a completely different experience compared to the other four dungeons I¡¯ve been in. I¡¯d say this is probably a five or six-floor dungeon give or take. We map things out then another team comes down and maps out the rest. Then the guild sends in a big party to wipe everything out and crush the core. Pretty standard stuff. I mean as standard as a dungeon gets.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Sylvia said quietly to herself.


    ¡°Everybody ready?¡± Alce asked.


    We sauntered off in our usual formation and began walking down the long path.


    ¡ª


    I couldn¡¯t be sure how long we had been walking but it felt even longer than on the other floors. There didn¡¯t seem to be any monsters on this floor and the dark abyss felt endless. The path was wide enough for three carriages to cross so there was no fear of accidentally falling off into the darkness.


    Anna would occasionally send out balls of light to try and illuminate the ceiling or walls but the balls just seemed to sail off into the void only to get swallowed. I even sent a fireball down into the abyss and nobody heard so much as a peep from it. It truly seemed as if it was bottomless.


    Everyone was chatting quietly amongst themselves, talking about random things and how they were excited to get out of here. I kept quiet but while walking down the path my stomach lurched and I felt an insurmountable amount of dread. I tried to say something but the words caught in my throat momentarily. It wasn¡¯t fear gripping me but anxiety. And it seemed I was the only one being affected.


    I didn¡¯t realize I stopped walking and somebody grabbed my shoulders. It was Alce.


    ¡°Are you okay, Voker?¡± she asked with genuine concern.


    I turned to look at Alce but said nothing. I watched her blue eyes get bigger and bigger as she continued to stare at me. She looked up and my eyes followed her.


    Something was coming. No¡­ it was falling towards us.


    ¡°RUN!¡± Alce shouted.


    It all seemed to happen in slow motion. Alce tried to pick me up in a single swift motion but whatever was falling was coming towards us so fast it didn¡¯t matter. From the way we came something impacted the ground with a violent shockwave, then sent all of us sprawling on the ground. Dust and debris filled our vision. I tried clearing out the air around me by waving my hands but before I knew it my body was moving on its own. I was already standing and preparing a white fire lance at maximum power. I couldn¡¯t see what kind of monster was lurking in the dust but I knew it was unbelievably strong. Nearly as strong as a Leviathan¡­ maybe even stronger.


    As the dust cleared, the blinding white flame of my spell illuminated the darkness and what lay before us was a massive monster that dwarfed even the Cave Fiends. Its white scales were mixed with gold flakes and its serpent-like body coiled around and around. There were so many layers of coils I couldn''t count all of them within my vision. It was so big that it was slipping off the side of the path.


    The white and gold scales continued to climb as far as the eye could see until eventually there was a head peeking from the darkness. Even though the body was that of a large snake the head was not. Staring down at us with bright green eyes and rows of sharp teeth and fangs was a monster amongst monsters. Something that was so rare most didn¡¯t think they even existed anymore. They were supposed to be highly competitive so they never got this big.


    A pair of golden horns stood out from the top of its head. The horns pointed straight at us like the needle of a compass. While starting my fire lance I couldn¡¯t help but look over at my shoulder at Dem. He was pale as snow and looked about ready to vomit.


    With my spell complete I launched it at a section of the monster closer to the head in hopes of dealing with an instant kill. The spell impacted and instantly exploded. The explosion was deafening and the blast wave was big but it still paled in comparison to the monster¡¯s entrance. Even the heat that rolled off from my spell was enough to make me turn away.


    The smoke cleared and the monster stirred. My spell hadn¡¯t even scratched the white and gold scales. With a bone-rattling roar that shook my core, the Wyrm made its first move.


    I had thought the Cave Fiends or even Glacial Sentinels were fast for how big they were but I couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. There was always something bigger and faster out there.


    The Wyrm¡¯s tail whipped so fast, it left after images in its wake. I was trying to prepare another spell but was forced to give up and tried to retreat. I don¡¯t think even with my leg healed I would have been able to dodge that tail. The tail was just inches away from turning me into a paste when a red barrier appeared before me followed by a shout,


    ¡°DRAGON BARRIER!¡±


    Ilme had erected the barrier just in time. The Wyrm''s tail crashed into the barrier with a loud smack. It was my first time seeing something visibly change Ilme¡¯s barrier. Her barrier had taken on all kinds of monsters and even my spells that had been reflected at it. The tail sent spider webs through the red barrier and it looked as if it was going to give out at any time.


    I turned to run knowing that this was the only option I had. My magic was useless against this thing and preparing a more powerful spell would take too much time. And nobody in this party was able to withstand a direct hit from this monster.


    It was run or die.


    Alce, Anna, and Sylvia had managed to crawl away and were already running. Silent was running away and Dem was just standing still gazing up at the massive Wyrm. Ilme was on her knees most likely from the exhaustion of trying to withstand the Wyrm¡¯s attack on her barrier. If her barrier ran on mana then that single tail slap was probably enough to drain her.


    I forced all my mana into my legs and tried my absolute best to put as much distance as I could between me and this thing.


    But I wasn¡¯t fast enough.


    I could hear the air whooshing and the guttural sound the Wyrm was making as it approached me. I looked over my shoulder in time to see its head coming straight towards me, fangs bared and ready to devour me in a single bite.


    Before it reached me, another red barrier appeared in front of it but the Wyrm made short work of it. The head of the gigantic monster broke straight through and continued as if it wasn¡¯t even there.


    I have no choice. I have to fight it somehow. I can¡¯t run.


    I took out my cobalt gladius from my ring and prepared to meet the thing head-on, it was the only thing I could do with the mere seconds I had. The blue and gold blade materialized in my hand from thin air. The Wyrm crashed into me with so much force it broke my mana enhanced wrist and arm with a loud crunching noise. My entire body rattled and I felt my brain swish violently around in my head.


    The measly blade or my small mana-enhanced body wasn¡¯t enough to stop the monster¡¯s onslaught. I felt its fangs rip into my chest and the familiar sensation of bones being crushed. My body was overwhelmed with pain and I felt weightless as my feet left the ground. I was soaring through the air, my consciousness already starting to fade. My back hit something but I couldn¡¯t tell what. With the second impact, my vision darkened.


    I¡¯m going to die. Again.

 Vol.3 Ch.55- Abyssal Dreams.

    Where am I?


    Is this? No¡­ this isn¡¯t the void. So I¡¯m not dead?


    This is a dream?


    My vision was fuzzy and the odd feeling of being awake but not quite clouded my mind. I was dreaming but at the same time, it felt real. I don¡¯t understand where I am or what is going on.


    I moved my head around but all I saw was blurry after images. My vision was delayed and I was seeing only choppy bits of what was going on around me. I stopped trying to look around and focused on what was in front of me. But I couldn¡¯t make out anything.


    My vision blackened and then there was nothing.


    My mind swam and it felt as if I was being tossed around in a whirlpool. My body feels as if it''s been destroyed, the only thing left is my head. Time itself seemed to be playing tricks on my feeble mind since I could not discern how long I had been in that whirlpool. Was it just a few seconds? Days? Years?


    What is happening to me?


    My vision returned to the same fuzzy scene. My eyes focused if only a little and I could finally make out something. Pillars of light seemed to descend from the inky black haze. The pillars were not that large and there were five of them in total. Behind the five pillars of light was a figure made entirely of brilliant golden light. Its shape was indescribable and I couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of what I was witnessing.


    The feeling of somebody walking behind me tickled my addled mind but I could not turn around. I could no longer move at all. My vision was stuck facing forward gazing out into the light.


    An enigma walked from the corner of my vision and stood in front of me. The enigma was somehow darker than even the hazy shadow scape that lay before me. No, darker wasn¡¯t the right word to describe this thing. It was somehow nothing, almost as if the void of death had gained shape. An odd familiarity scratched at the deepest recess of my mind.


    The void figure had no defining features at all as it appeared before me. The figure seemed to be looking out at the pillars of light alongside me. Suddenly multiple larger pillars of light shot down from above. They were not as big as the first massive golden figure but far larger than the original five pillars. Their light was both blinding and brilliant and it felt as if it was trying to draw me in.


    While I was looking at the pillars of the light, I got the vague impression that the void figure was watching me. I managed to peel my eyes away from the light and looked at it. Suddenly it shot out towards me but a blinding light engulfed me.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°What?!¡± I yelled.


    I suddenly woke from whatever dream I had just gone through. The hazy feeling that I had just woken up lingered. But was that really a dream? It wasn¡¯t like any dream I¡¯ve ever had. It felt so real. So familiar yet so foreign.


    Sweat pooled on my chest and ran down my forehead. I ran my right hand across my mask and was relieved to find it undamaged and still on me. There didn¡¯t seem to be any cracks and the seal around my face remained intact.


    My right hand¡­ huh?


    I looked down and there it was, my right hand. It felt off a little and on the weak side but it was there, attached back to my arm. I could even move my fingers again. I closed my hands but the realization washed over me like a flood.


    I¡¯m not in pain right now. Tired and somewhat weak but not in pain. Feels kind of like blood loss?


    And my leg? It¡­ doesn''t hurt? My¡­ my chest? My ears? I can hear again¡­ and they don¡¯t hurt.


    The phantom pains are gone.


    I looked up and tried to keep the tears from forming. This was the first time in almost six years that I haven¡¯t woken up in pain. I twitched my ears in bliss. The sounds of the empty cave I was sitting in were wonderful.


    Where am I?


    I looked around and found myself laying on the cold hard ground. My back hurt and my limbs ached but that was fine. This was fine.


    A gloomy light blue glow was the only available light. I looked up towards the ceiling and the darkness seemed to stretch on forever. There was a wall to my left and a pile of rocky debris not too far away but everything else was just empty space illuminated by the blue light.


    I looked down at my clothes and they were completely torn to shreds exposing my bare chest but I was uninjured. I ran my hand across the familiar scar that had been paining me since that fateful day in the jungle and found that it didn¡¯t hurt or itch. Even my smaller scars didn¡¯t hurt anymore.


    That adult Wyrm¡­ My goliath hide clothing, did it save my life? But how do I have no injuries whatsoever? How did I go from being dead to feeling better than I have in years? I just don¡¯t understand¡­


    I rolled over and pushed myself onto my knees. From there I slowly pushed myself up and onto my feet. I put some weight on my right leg but crumbled back to the ground.


    I started laughing. I didn¡¯t fall because I was hurt, I fell because my leg felt weak. The weakness in my calf was a product of atrophy, not a crippling disability.


    Hahaha, this is amazing.


    I repeated the same process and stood upright. I needed a crutch or something to help me walk. I thought about my sword but I remembered I took it out of my ring in a futile attempt to stop the Wyrm. I scanned the ground but it was nowhere to be seen. I settled for the sword¡¯s scabbard and summoned it into my right hand. It seems it doesn¡¯t matter which hand has the ring, I can summon items anywhere on my person with just a  thought.


    I noticed something odd about the pile of rocks and using my crutch I hobbled my way over to it. It felt wonderful to be able to walk again even in this state. Not being in constant pain¡­ I forgot what it was like.


    But this is a trail of dry blood? And that¡¯s¡­


    It looked as if somebody had been dragged across the floor. I followed the trail of blood and next to the pile of fallen rocks was a pool of dry blood. But laying in the pool of dried blood was¡­ a severed leg.


    A light tan leg¡­ cut from the knee down¡­ it¡¯s pretty small probably belongs to somebody young¡­and¡­


    That¡¯s my leg, isn¡¯t it?


    I used my scabbard and moved the leg around. It had a long gash across the back of its calf that resembled the wound I had. The cut was also clean and extremely precise. I looked down at my new leg and found my pants leg from knee down was missing. My calf was free of any kind of wounds. The skin was soft and smooth to the touch. Regardless, it was undeniable, the severed leg in front of me was mine. And somebody took the time to even put my boot back on for me.


    So this is my blood. This is why I feel so weak and light-headed. But this blood is old, at least a few days. So how long have I been out? But if my limbs have been regrown that means somebody healed me. I¡¯m not alone.


    I looked around but I didn¡¯t see any evidence of other people. I scrounged around the rubble and a little further into the darkness from where I had been laying but I couldn¡¯t find a body or anyone else. No campfires, no sleeping bags, no evidence that somebody else was down here with me.


    I focused on my hearing and tried to discern anything in the darkness. I marveled at the fact that it felt like I could hear so much further than I could as a child. I heard the light dribbling of water somewhere off in the distance. But then I heard a set of light footsteps.


    They weren¡¯t running but just walking slowly in my direction. They were far away so I decided to get a bit closer and meet them halfway.


    If I was going to survive down here¡­ wherever here was, I needed to strengthen my leg once more. My hand didn¡¯t feel all that weak surprisingly but it wasn¡¯t in tip-top shape either.


    The walking grew louder and I was able to discern more about the person from just sound alone. I was confident it was a person and not a monster that was walking towards me. At least whatever it was walking on two feet and wearing shoes.


    I stopped next to an odd crystal and ran my hand over it and it was cold to the touch. The crystal was the source of this pale light blue glow baking the area. They were embedded in the side of the gray rock face. They spread out haphazardly which lead to some sections of this place being completely dark. I¡¯ve never seen a crystal that could give off its own light. Is it some kind of magic?


    The footsteps of the encroaching person became louder and louder until eventually, I could make them out. Walking towards me was a girl wearing all black from head to toe. The tight-fitting clothing hugged her modest frame and seemed to be made of a mixture of cloth and leather and it made her look almost like some kind of assassin.


    Her clothing was also caked in dark brown blood and splatters of fresh blood were mixed in. A few gashes were cut across her outfit revealing her pale undamaged skin beneath. Beautiful locks of purple and black hair rolled off her shoulders and High Ears poked from the sides of her head. She was wearing a bronze mask that covered her entire face and a single dark blue eye was gazing at me.


    ¡°Finally awake?¡± Sylvia¡¯s beautiful voice called out to me.


    ¡°Sylvia¡­ is that really you?¡± I asked.


    I wasn¡¯t sure who I was expecting but she was towards the bottom of the list. I partially suspected Silent or maybe even Anna. I thought maybe one of those two might have had the ability to heal me but had been holding back for some reason. Sylvia however¡­


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really me,¡± she said while stopping a few feet away from me, crossing her arms. ¡°How are your injuries?¡±


    ¡°My leg is still very weak and my hand needs some work but I¡¯m not in pain anymore.¡±


    ¡°Glad to hear because I need you. Actually, we need each other. I can¡¯t do anything about the weakness but I should have healed everything else.¡± She said while walking towards me slowly.


    And that was the problem. Sylvia has clearly been fighting monsters in this dark abyss and not only that she just confirmed that she was the one who healed me.


    Why? But more importantly how?


    If she has this kind of ability then why did she ever need guards in the first place? We have been together for weeks yet now she suddenly decided to heal me? And this feeling in my body¡­ it¡¯s something else¡­ I don¡¯t like it.


    She was just using me. She was using all of us, wasn¡¯t she?


    ¡°So listen, I- What?!¡±


    I cut Sylvia off as I lunged towards her, dagger in hand. It was a shaky lunge but it would serve its purpose. The shoddy dagger was inches away from Sylva¡¯s heart when suddenly a loud clang rang out.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    A thin-bladed sword had materialized out of thin air and into her hand. The Estoc was a silvery-white color and had red streaks running along the middle of the blade. My dagger connected with the flat of the blade and Sylvia tried stepping back but I was already throwing myself forward for a follow-up stab. I wouldn¡¯t be able to land on my bad leg but even if I fell forward I would be falling forward into her backpedal.


    I felt a pinch in the back of my neck almost like a thin needle breaking my skin. I lost all feeling and control of my body as I fell forward. My hands went limp and the dagger dropped to the ground with a clatter, followed by my face. I didn¡¯t even feel anything other than a wave of numbness. It felt like my entire body had lost circulation.


    I need to try some magic.


    But I failed at that too. It felt as if my mana was trapped in my chest once more just like my days when I was a slave wearing a Slave Collar.


    Slave Collar¡­ but I¡¯m not wearing one? I checked my body and I wasn¡¯t wearing anything I didn¡¯t recognize. What does this mean? How is she disabling me like this?


    ¡°What are you doing?! Why did you just attack me?!¡± Sylvia yelled in surprise.


    I tried to answer but I couldn¡¯t speak and I couldn¡¯t move my body to look at her.


    ¡°Guess you can¡¯t talk¡­ idiot. Did you hit your head while you were sleeping?¡± Sylvia scoffed.


    Sylvia grabbed my body then flipped me over so I was on my back and looking up at her.


    ¡°Listen here. I¡¯m not sure what is going through that thick skull of yours but you clearly don¡¯t understand the situation we are in right now.¡± Sylvia said while looking over me. ¡°We are at the bottom of a dungeon. I¡¯m not even sure how long we fell, but it was long enough for me to wake up after blacking out after you crashed into me. I barely had enough time to heal you in mid-air. Then we continued to fall for far longer than I care to admit. We are probably hundreds of floors deep in a completely unknown dungeon.¡±


    Hundreds of floors? How did we survive the fall?


    ¡°We are surrounded by monsters that have been coming in waves at random intervals, thankfully they only come one side at a time. I¡¯ve been healing and protecting you for at least three days non-stop. And I¡¯m tired and starving. And right now we need to work together. Because if we don¡¯t we are both going to die down here.¡±Sylvia said the last part while poking me in the top of the head with her finger. Then she sighed. ¡°I¡¯m going to release you with the hopes that you understand now.¡±


    This doesn¡¯t make sense. Why is she defending me? If she is capable of clearing the monsters then she is capable of clearing this floor. Her pack is missing but if she fell then her food and water must be somewhere so her starving makes no sense. Something isn¡¯t adding up, she should have let me die.


    I regained control of my body slowly. It felt like my blood was rushing back and the tingling sensation that you get after your leg falls asleep racked my body. It was very unpleasant.


    I moved to sit up while Sylvia took a few steps back and crossed her arms. I didn¡¯t have any plans to attack her again. I might have lashed out in anger but it was mostly just to see what she was capable of¡­ mostly.


    She sighed, ¡°We should start by trusting each other. Even though I¡¯m not sure I can trust somebody who just tried to stab me¡­¡±


    ¡°How did you stop me? I didn¡¯t sense any magic and you blocked my mana. How did you heal me? And-¡±


    ¡°How about instead of telling you I just show you. Besides, even if I told you there is no way you would believe me.¡± Sylvia interrupted.


    ¡°Show me what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It can be our first trust exercise. We take off our masks,¡± she suggested.


    ¡°Not happening.¡±


    She sighed again, ¡°Listen, Voker, I know you aren¡¯t what you appear to be. I was the one that cut your leg off after all. I literally watched the color of your leg change right before my eyes.¡±


    ¡°You took my mask off? And cut my leg off? Why¡­¡± I trailed off.


    ¡°I swear I didn''t touch your mask. And why?¡± Sylvia turned her head away, ¡°Because your leg was damaged significantly. It took me less time and¡­ resources¡­ to regrow your leg than if I tried to heal it. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t heal any of your scars on your chest but I figured you didn¡¯t want to be flayed alive. Not that I would do that anyways¡­ Cutting your leg off was already hard enough for me¡­¡±


    Sylvia turned back to face me but it looked like her pale skin had changed colors too. Was it because she was disgusted? Maybe¡­


    Sylvia continued, ¡°I know you are a Dark Elf¡­ well part Dark Elf even though I thought it was impossible. Your ears are real as far as I can tell.¡±


    ¡°And if I am?¡±


    ¡°Voker, I''m not threatening you. I¡¯m being serious when I say we need each other. I need you.¡±


    ¡°Why? Shouldn¡¯t you have enough food? That silver ring on your finger is a spatial storage ring, isn¡¯t it? Your sword came out of thin air and it wasn¡¯t an illusion. That much I¡¯m certain of. I just don¡¯t understand why you healed me,¡± I argued.


    Sylvia sighed and ran her hands through her purple hair. ¡°Yes, I have a spatial storage ring. And like I said it would just be easier to show you than tell you. I¡¯ll even take my mask off first if that¡¯s what it¡¯s going to take.¡±


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    ¡°You promise me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    "Fine¡­¡± she said begrudgingly.


    I got up from the ground and took out my scabbard from my ring once again so I could lean on it. Sylvia reached for her bronze mask and took it off slowly. And I was surprised, to say the least.


    It was true that I¡¯ve never seen an Elf that I considered being ugly but Sylvia seemed to be a cut above the rest. She was as beautiful as her voice. Her elegant High Elf features and unblemished pale skin were accentuated by her dark purple and black hair. If I had to guess she was probably a few years older than me. Around fourteen or fifteen. She might even give Mom a run for her money.


    But oddly enough she was keeping her eyes closed. Then she opened them and my heart sank.


    ¡°How¡­ how is that possible?¡± I muttered.


    Anger swelled in my chest and clouded my mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s rich coming from a mixed Elf that shouldn¡¯t exist. I don¡¯t need to see your face to tell that you are scowling at me. I¡¯m sorry about your injuries but I wasn¡¯t the one that hurt you,¡± Sylvia scoffed.


    ¡°Shouldn''t exist? You are the one that shouldn¡¯t exist! Are those really your eyes?!¡± I questioned in disbelief and anger.


    ¡°I told you it would be easier to just show you. And yes, these are my real eyes,¡± said pointedly.


    Redder the deader.


    Sylvia¡¯s eyes should have been impossible. She shouldn¡¯t exist. My existence was just pure luck. If two Elves from different subspecies tried to conceive it would happen eventually. But this¡­


    They still lacked the swirling motion that every other race shared in this world but there was no empty color in those eyes. Unlike the two vampires I had seen, Sylvia was staring at me with completely crimson eyes. They were so bright they seemed to shine like rubies in the dim light. I remember reading that only the ancient vampires had fully red eyes.


    ¡°How?¡±I asked.


    ¡°We can talk about that later. And I promise I¡¯ll tell you but I need to get some rest and I¡­ need to eat. So now it¡¯s your turn, please.¡±


    Despite her beautiful voice, I could tell she was frustrated. She had bags underneath her crimson eyes and she looked dead tired. And eat? Oh¡­


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you need me¡­ You need my blood,¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I need to drink your blood or I¡¯ll die. My stash is nearly empty. I have extra food I''ll give you in return. And I promise I won¡¯t take any more blood than I have to. I can even increase the rate at which your blood replenishes. And I didn¡¯t even drink from you while you were recovering¡­¡±


    ¡°And if I say no?¡±


    Sylvia balled her fists and glared at me in anger, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want from me! I saved you from falling to your death! I healed your wounds even though it took most of my power and energy! Then I even protected you for days while you slept and recovered! You might be strong but you will die down here alone! The monsters will wear you down until you can¡¯t go on anymore! This floor is massive! It could take days to find the exit!¡±


    I guess she is right. And even though I¡¯ve been fully healed my leg is still not perfect. It¡¯s going to take days to get my leg back to normal. And if the monsters are indeed coming in waves I would run out of mana and stamina eventually¡­ sigh.


    ¡°Fine. I understand,¡± I said.


    I grabbed my mask and willed it into my spatial storage ring. I hated to admit it but she was right. I needed to be able to sleep even if that meant putting a marginal amount of faith into her. I watched as the color of my skin went from a cream white into my normal light tan.


    Sylvia watched me and her mouth opened slightly revealing her fangs.


    ¡°I¡­ I thought you said you were disfigured?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Obviously it was a cover. You were the one that healed me after all, right?¡±


    ¡°I did think it was weird that you didn¡¯t have any injuries on your face. I thought maybe you just had similar scars on your face as you do on your chest. Your mask changes so much about you. I didn¡¯t expect you to look like this.¡± Sylvia leaned a little closer, ¡°You have different colored eyes too¡­ I¡¯ve never seen someone with two different colored eyes before. And your skin and hair color is that of a Dark Elf. But your face looks like a High Elf and so do your ears¡­. you really are mixed aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Clearly.¡±


    Sylvia leaned back and narrowed her eyes, ¡°Even with your mask off you''re the same. Whatever.¡±


    I scoffed at her and summoned a pair of seats made of earth magic so I could sit down. Standing on my leg was getting tiring and I needed a few seconds to sit down. Besides, the quicker I feed her the sooner she will go to sleep.


    ¡°You can use earth magic?¡± Sylvia asked with surprise.


    ¡°Yes. Now sit down so we can get this over with.¡±


    Sylvia moved closer and sat down in the chair with a sigh. I extended my arm towards her but she just looked at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nothing¡­.¡± she grabbed my hand and held it close to her mouth then stopped short. ¡°Hey¡­ what¡¯s your name? I mean your real name?¡±


    ¡°Who said Voker wasn¡¯t my real name?¡±


    ¡°I just know it¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°So what. Do you need to know my name to drink my blood? Wasn¡¯t a problem for the last one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s! I just¡­ it feels weird drinking the blood of somebody I don¡¯t know, okay? I¡¯m not some kind of monster¡­¡±


    Uh, huh.


    ¡°Kaladin.¡±


    ¡°Kaladin?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Kaladin,¡± I reaffirmed.


    With our little exchange done, Sylvia grabbed my arm gently and lifted it towards her face. She opened her mouth revealing her sharp fangs but stopped and looked at me again with her crimson eyes.


    ¡°What now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said quickly.


    Then in one quick motion, she sank her fangs into my arm. It was so fast I barely registered it. It felt like being poked with two small syringes. Her fangs were smaller and they must have been even sharper than Jessine¡¯s. Was she making them smaller? Maybe it¡¯s because she is younger? And what¡¯s this weird numbing sensation? I don¡¯t remember Jessine doing this to me. Or maybe Jessine was just trying to hurt me every time?


    The feeling of my blood leaving my body washed over me as she started sucking. But she stopped only after a few seconds. She wiped the blood off her mouth and my arm with her sleeve and laid back on the stone chair.


    ¡°Why did you stop? Surely that wasn¡¯t enough.¡±


    After having my blood drained by a vampire for an entire year I, unfortunately, understood just how much it took to sate their thirst.


    ¡°Because you are still recovering. I don¡¯t want you to pass out when you are fighting. With your leg still not in perfect shape you are going to need everything else working. Besides, I still have some left in reserve anyway.¡±


    I see. I erected a small hut out of earth magic so she had a place to sleep. It would also make finding her easier when I came back. I tried using the gray stone that was around me but I couldn¡¯t force it to move with my magic.


    So it is the same stone that was at the bottom of Sandervile?


    ¡°Sylvia, what kind of magic did you use on me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We can talk about it later,¡± she huffed while crouching into the earth hut.


    ¡°And your origins?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I said later.¡±


    ¡°Okay then¡­get some sleep.¡±


    ¡°I already planned on it!¡± Sylvia yelled back in frustration from inside the hut.


    ¡°But before you do. Tell me about these monsters I¡¯m about to go kill.¡±


    ¡°FINE FINE FINE!¡± she complained.


    ¡°Thanks¡­ I guess.¡±


    This is going to be a nightmare.

 Vol.3 Ch.56- Wandering In The Abyss.

    Hobbling through the abyss with only the gloomy blue light from these crystals as my guide, I continued along the wall with only my thoughts to keep me sane. Sylvia had told me that the only guarantee about these waves of monsters is that they would come from one side at a time and once three waves had passed they would come from the opposite direction.


    During the three waves, the monsters would also come sporadically and at random intervals, making it absolute hell since you couldn''t rest reliably. It was a system meant to drain somebody of physical and mental stamina. Which made me wonder if it was the monsters doing it¡­ or the dungeon?


    I understand why she hasn¡¯t been able to sleep and has been having such a hard time. This only made me more conflicted inside. The intense distrust and hatred flowing from me made my pulse quicken and my vision narrow. Just seeing Sylvia and her crimson eyes put me in this kind of mood. Since when did I let my emotions run wild like this? I mean I have my moments but¡­ not like this.


    Not only that was my anger even warranted? Was I angry with Sylvia because she was a vampire? Or was I feeling this way because she was right about our current situation?


    Do I hate her? Is this what it¡¯s like to hate somebody? This anger and frustration that gets invoked simply by looking at somebody? This is why you shouldn¡¯t be left with only your thoughts I guess.


    Thankfully something was coming along to distract me from my internal dilemma. Rather than just rushing into the monsters, I posted up and created a small wall of earth magic to protect me from their projectiles. According to Sylvia, only one type of monster called this floor home and thanks to my healed ears I could hear a small group of five creatures plodding their way towards me.


    It seems just like me, these creatures are using the wall to guide them through the floor. The empty darkness off to the other direction was vacant. Maybe even these monsters needed to see in order to move about. Or maybe they were afraid of something that lurked in that infinite darkness.


    I wasn¡¯t about to let my curiosity get the better of me either. I had no interest in seeing these monsters up close in person if possible. If I could wipe them out before they got to me all the better. I started my offensive with two standard fireballs. The globs of orange fire came to life and raced down the darkness toward the monsters. I couldn¡¯t yet see them but I could tell their general location by sound alone. I¡¯ve missed this hearing so much. It¡¯s even better than I remember.


    However, with my hearing, I could also tell that my fireballs had missed. No monster death screeches and the sound from the explosion happened behind the monsters. Sylvia did say they were fast, I suppose.


    But what I hadn¡¯t expected was return fire. I fell down on my behind just in time to dodge a projectile that had broken through my earth barricade. The earth magic wall wasn¡¯t reinforced or anything but it should have been enough to stop a rock. That rock was so fast¡­ could be almost as fast as a bullet?


    I heaved myself up with my scabbard and remembered that I was no longer bound by my need to hide my earth magic¡­ even though I had just used it a few seconds ago¡­ Or any of my magic for that matter. If anything I should be experimenting freely down here. Perhaps I should try something new? Since they are so fast I wonder if they can dodge something moving at the speed of light?


    Since I¡¯ve learned about my affinity with lightning magic, I haven¡¯t had much time to practice. I would occasionally slip away while we set up camp and try my hand at some new magic but it was only for a few minutes at a time. Now let¡¯s see¡­


    Five of them are still coming at me so let¡¯s try a lighting spell that can hit a few of them. Arc Bolt.


    A small tail of yellow lighting crawled across my arm and crackled with power. As it reached my fingers the small bolt took form and arced off into the darkness. It only took mere seconds for the death cries of a monster to ring out followed by the thud of something rolling across the ground. Seems I got one¡­ did it not arc to any of the others?


    That spell was intended to kill at least two at the minimum. That is what I was hoping for. I opened and closed my new hand and shrugged. It seems I still have a long way to go before I can use lightning magic the same way I use earth and fire. That simple Arc Bolt took about ten fireballs worth of mana and achieved even less. But this was just the natural order of things. At this point, I¡¯m probably an Expert in the school of fire magic and very close to being an Expert in earth. With lighting magic, I was barely a Beginner. It was just going to take some practice. And what better practice than these overgrown lizards.


    Now that I think about it¡­ I think I hate overgrown reptiles for sure.


    I stepped to the side and dodged another one of these monsters¡¯ rock bullets. It was just a rock going super fast but if that rock hit me at full force I might just die instantly. I just simply needed to not get hit by it.


    Far off in the distance, illuminated by the blue glow from the crystals, was a group of monsters with black and orange scales crawling around on all fours toward me. One of them had its long pink tongue out and was digging into the stone ground so it could prepare for another ranged attack. It never broke eye contact with its pale orange eyes.


    I didn¡¯t know the monster¡¯s name, and I¡¯d never seen one before but the best way to describe it was a gecko that got tossed in an abomination creation vat. Even from here, they looked to be as large as a full-grown Human, and protruding out from the side of their jaws were rows upon rows of oversized teeth.


    One of the monsters was about to launch another rock bullet at me, but an Earth Spear was already barreling towards it. But to my surprise, the gecko monster dodged it. It reacted before it should have? Can it sense mana? I wonder if more powerful monsters have the natural ability to sense magic. Well, this is going to be more of a challenge than I had hoped for.


    With two of the monsters fast approaching and two more preparing another round of earth bullets, I opted to kill the more immediate threats. I extended my hand and a wave of orange fire rolled toward the two monsters. I quickly followed it up with two Earth Spears for each of them. The wall of fire singed the scales of the two monsters, but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop them let alone kill them. One of the monsters twisted its body and narrowly dodged my two Earth Spears. But the second one wasn¡¯t so lucky.


    With a sickening crunch, my spell split the gecko¡¯s head ending its life. Perhaps enraged by the death of its comrade, the gecko next to it let out some kind of guttural noise. I could feel the bloodlust roll off the monster. Something off in the distance made a cracking sound, and I fell to the ground. It was barely a blur as two gray projectiles sped off into the darkness behind me.


    The monster closest to me thought I was easy prey since I had fallen over and was quickly making its way toward me. Unfortunately for it, six large spikes of earth erupted from the ground.


    The monster had moved before the spell went off so that confirmed my theory that it was able to sense mana. Unlike my fireball or lightning spell, the spell core for that earth spell wasn¡¯t visible to the naked eye. However, I was ready this time, the monster was unable to dodge all the spikes. Two of my spikes connected and impaled the monster, eliciting a death screech and sending it high into the air. Now all that was left was the two in the back.


    I stood myself up once more and sent a fireball toward one of them before they could finish forming their projectile. The monster leaped to the side, but I just needed to slow it down. I extended my hand, and a bright ball of yellow light materialized. The ball crackled with energy as lightning arced off it. With a thunderous crack, the ball elongated into a jagged bolt of lightning and launched off toward the monster. In a blink of an eye, it had already crashed into the gecko. The bolt fried a hole through the gecko, and the smell of burnt meat wafted toward me.


    Not bad. That was my first real attempt at a Lightning Bolt spell, and it went fairly well. The overall mana cost and cast time were still high but within acceptable parameters for my current skills.


    I forged another spell core for Lightning Bolt for the gecko that had decided to rush me. Perhaps since none of the projectiles had hit me yet it believed that I could dodge them all so it was giving one final charge in an attempt to end my life. Unfortunately for it, this would be its last few moments of life.


    ¡ª


    After the first wave of geckos, I ended up dispatching two more groups over a period of a few hours. The second group came swarming me only a few minutes after the first, but the third and final group came at least two hours later. I spent the entire time sitting in the darkness doing calf stretches and eating food. I figured it was going to take me about a month or so to get my leg back to normal. That was if I spent multiple hours working on it and eating properly. But I also couldn¡¯t overwork it since that would defeat the purpose, and I had a bad feeling I was going to need to start rationing. I hobbled my way back to the stone structure I left Sylvia in.


    As I approached, she stuck her head out from the entrance and looked at me. It only took one quick glance for me to tell she hadn¡¯t slept more than a few minutes, if that. Perhaps her not being in a fight with monsters finally allowed the fatigue to seep in. Or maybe she had stopped healing herself with whatever blood magic ability she was using.


    With bags under her eyes and an extremely tired voice, Sylva asked, ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°Exactly what you said it would be like,¡± I answered while making a stone chair to sit in.


    ¡°You hurt your shoulder.¡±


    ¡°Yes, a piece of those monsters¡¯ stone balls splintered off and hit me. I was a little slow that time, but it¡¯s nothing serious,¡± I said with a shrug.


    ¡°Let me fix it. If it gets infected, it will only cost me more in the long run,¡± Sylvia said while pointing at the open-air next to me.


    I summoned another stone chair, and Sylvia sat down with a small sway. I extended my arm to her once more, and she grabbed it.


    ¡°How about you tell me about your magic? Or more like everything¡­¡± I suggested.


    Sylvia turned her tired crimson eyes on me. Even with how tired she looked, I could tell she was annoyed.


    ¡°Can¡¯t talk with my fangs occupied, it¡¯s bad manners. And last time I checked I was the one that tried to bridge the gap between us even after you tried to kill me. So I think this time you can tell me about yourself first,¡± she said exasperatedly.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°How about why some mixed Elf kid is traveling alone with a mask and trying to be an adventurer? How in the world are you so strong despite being like eleven?¡±


    ¡°What do you want, my whole life story or something?¡± I said.


    Sylvia rolled her eyes and sank her fangs into my arm. The numbness was absent from the last time, and I let out a small wince from the pain. She continued to glare at me in clear annoyance.


    So she can control the pain levels. Is it because of whatever magic she is using, or is this something Vampires can just do?


    I sighed, ¡°I¡¯m a runaway convict from Sandervile. As you can tell, my features are very¡­ exotic, so I have been hiding my face using that mask. And no, I don¡¯t know where that mask is from. It was given to me by a benefactor. And for how I¡¯m so strong? I train. A lot. And I had a good magic teacher growing up. Simple as that.¡±


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    I felt the warmth of blood rushing to my shoulder and my wound began to knit itself back together. There was no pain, but it wasn¡¯t very comfortable, and watching your skin reattach itself out of thin air wasn¡¯t the best thing to look at.


    I looked up into the darkness and asked out loud, ¡°Why don¡¯t we try climbing out of here? With my earth magic, it shouldn¡¯t be impossible.¡±


    Within a few moments, my shoulder was completely healed, and Sylvia was wiping the blood off my arm and her mouth. But I felt fine. Sylvia hadn¡¯t consumed any of my blood in the process. Well, not enough for me to notice anyway.


    ¡°Not possible. This entire dungeon is made of Dull Stone. You will run out of mana before we reach the top, and then we will just fall to our deaths. Not to mention the distance we would have to climb or if we get attacked along the way. I¡¯d rather try my hand at clearing this floor first before we try something that stupid.¡±


    ¡°You have a point¡­¡± I mumbled.


    So this gray rock is called Dull Stone. Guess the name fits, considering magic doesn¡¯t affect it much. It¡¯s not immune to magic but it seems to have high resistance and I can¡¯t use it to make my earth spells cheaper on the mana cost. If we pillared up using earth magic and I ran out I guess we would just fall back down again.


    I rolled my shoulders then stood up. ¡°Now then, tell me about you, Sylvia. You said I shouldn¡¯t exist but if I¡¯m to believe any of the books I¡¯ve read on vampires it¡¯s you that shouldn¡¯t exist.¡±


    Sylvia ran her fingers through her purple hair and peered at me from between her spread-out fingers. I felt blood rush to my face in anger as I looked into her crimson eyes but I held my tongue.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never trust me if I don¡¯t tell you? Will you?¡± she said quietly.


    Of course not. Do you think I¡¯m stupid or something?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to know first¡­¡± she said begrudgingly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with your magic. How did you stop us from dying from the fall? What did you do to me that shut down my body? What¡¯s with this numbing feeling when you bite me but only sometimes? Did you curse me or something?!¡±


    Sylvia narrowed her eyes and shouted, ¡°Curse you?! At this point, I wish I could! What¡¯s your problem?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my problem! You could have healed me weeks ago but you chose not to! Did you enjoy watching me hobble around like a cripple?¡± I yelled back.


    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU GOING ON ABOUT?! Would you have even believed me if I told you I was a thousand-year-old vampire? Would you have just let me sink my fangs into you right then and there? I¡¯m sure everyone would have tried killing me on the spot! That stupid priestess, Dem, all of them would have hated me! You even tried killing me the second you thought I was a vampire, didn¡¯t you?!¡± she screamed.


    ¡°A thousand-year-old vampire¡­¡± I trailed off.


    So she really is an ancient vampire? Vampires shouldn¡¯t be able to live that long¡­


    She rolled her head back in frustration, ¡°That¡¯s the part you are hung up on?!¡± Then she shot up and glared at me. Her frustration morphed into anger and she scowled at me, ¡°Screw you! I don¡¯t need to hear this from you right now!¡± she yelled while storming off.


    ¡°Where are you going!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Hopefully, somewhere a monster will eat me, so I don¡¯t have to keep talking to you!¡±


    This girl¡­ maybe my frustrations are valid.


    ¡ª


    It was over an hour before I heard Sylvia¡¯s footsteps approaching me again. It seems her wish of being eaten by a monster went unfulfilled.


    She walked over to me and sighed deeply, ¡°What are you doing¡­¡±


    ¡°Stretching my leg. Recovering is of the utmost importance to me,¡± I responded calmly.


    Sylvia crossed her arms against her chest and sighed again, ¡°We need to make a decision. Are we going left or right? I personally think we need to go right.¡±


    ¡°Because with the wall on our left that would have been the way we were traveling before?¡± I guessed. Sylvia nodded


    ¡°I agree. It¡¯s the most likely path to the exit. Besides, if we wander into the darkness there is no guarantee what we will find out there. If I have to fight something stronger I might not survive,¡± I said.


    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s start walking while we have time. If the monsters from our back reach us we can just fight them.¡±


    I agreed and hobbled alongside Sylvia. The silence between us was unbelievably loud. It seems neither of us has the intention of apologizing. Not that I needed to¡­


    We had walked for well over an hour before Sylvia started talking.


    ¡°I woke up at the bottom of a dungeon a few months ago with a spatial storage ring and a few of my belongings shoved into it. And no, I don''t know how I got there. My last memories are of me with my family and going to bed. Then the next thing I knew I woke up in the cold and in the darkness.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ woke up in a dungeon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was so disoriented I had no idea what happened to me. I tried clearing the dungeon but¡­ the monsters were so strong I couldn¡¯t beat them with how tired I was. I went back to where I woke up and found a large red crystal. I had only read about dungeon cores so I thought there was a chance so I broke it¡­¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And a few minutes after breaking the red crystal, it felt like somebody had ripped my stomach out and forced it back down my throat. Then I found myself outside in the sun, standing in an open field of brown grass near the edge of Dark Elf and City-State territory.¡±


    ¡°You woke up in The Barrens? Have you been there before?¡± I asked.


    But this sounds so familiar. A dungeon being cleared in The Barrens? Wait¡­ I heard some kids talking about this in Sandervile. Could it have been Sylvia?


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t even been to this continent before¡­ I had no idea where I was. Thankfully the Dark Elf tribe that found me was kind. I had my new mask in my ring so I wore it. It was the right choice it seems. That¡¯s how I learned about the date¡­ it¡¯s the fifth year of the Chaos Dragon Emperor? I think.¡±


    So she¡¯s from Amoth then? Most likely the northern vampire lands. And that sounds about right. I know this world has a 400-year calendar but very few people use it myself included. Everybody just relies on the seasons to tell the time and date in any given year.


    ¡°Was the dungeon made of some kind of ruins? Or something?¡±


    ¡°Kind of¡­ but also not really? It¡¯s hard to explain because I¡¯m not too sure myself. I barely made it past where I woke up. I guess the room was kind of like some run-down ruins?¡±


    So it was her. Small world. Doubt that group thought there was going to be an ancient vampire for a core guardian.


    ¡°And before you say something stupid like, ¡®wHy ARen¡¯T yOu OLdeR, Sylvia?¡¯ It¡¯s because of blood magic. I was essentially in a deep slumber for all that time.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to say that¡­¡± I said defensively.  ¡°But does that mean you are stuck like this for the rest of your life¡­ or something?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°What? No¡­ at least I don¡¯t think that¡¯s how it works. I did grow a little bit in my sleep I think. Besides, it''s not like I¡¯ve ever been put to sleep for over a millennium before.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Doing all of this with blood magic? I didn¡¯t think this was within the ability of vampires?¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s not. At least not for most vampires these days. It also seems people don¡¯t understand what blood magic really is,¡± she said while kicking a rock down the path.


    ¡°What does that mean exactly?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why but vampires don¡¯t seem as strong. Their eyes missing color and stuff. That¡¯s not how it used to be¡­ at least that¡¯s not what I remember. But I also know that I¡¯m different. Very few vampires were Blood Sorcerers like me,¡± she said solemnly


    ¡°Blood Sorcerer? And what¡¯s this about people understanding what blood magic really is? Also, the numb feeling when you bite me, is that because you are a Blood Sorcerer?¡±


    Sylvia looked over at me, ¡°You ask a lot of questions. It¡¯s hardly fair I¡¯m talking about all of this but you give me some half-ass response about your circumstances¡±


    Now it was my turn to sigh, ¡°I¡¯ll answer whatever question you have for me but don¡¯t stop talking now.¡±


    ¡°Fine. As for what blood magic really is? I was never actually told. I just know it¡¯s more than ¡°blood¡± magic. My teacher was supposed to tell me but he never got the chance. The numbness from my bite is something that just happens, kinda like venom. But it¡¯s not harmful I swear! I¡¯m not doing it on purpose either. I can control how much and it¡¯s not magic or anything. I¡¯ve been told different people have different reactions to it. And well¡­ being a Blood Sorcerer¡­ how about I just show you.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    I looked over at Sylvia and she brought her finger up to her mouth and poked it with her fang. A small drop of blood trailed down her thumb but I watched as that drop of blood turned into a small needle.


    ¡°This is how I stopped your body. A small needle to the back of your neck,¡± she said while handing me the needle. ¡°I used a similar technique with a large amount of blood to break our fall. It took a lot out of me though. I don¡¯t have much in the tank after healing you and me for days.¡±


    It was warm to the touch but I couldn¡¯t sense any mana flowing in it despite the fact that I just watched her use magic. Or was it even magic? I thought vampires couldn¡¯t use magic let alone cast blood magic like this. So this must be the power of a Blood Sorcerer.


    ¡°I was told vampires can¡¯t use magic in the traditional sense, let alone cast a spell using their own blood.¡±


    ¡°That was true even back before I went to sleep. Only a Blood Sorcerer can do this kind of stuff as far as I know. Blood is everything to me. It¡¯s my power, my food, it¡¯s essentially my life. I can¡¯t use my Blood Sorcerery without having extra blood.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s almost like mana for me? Besides the food part that is.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. People often say blood is the liquid of life. Shouldn''t be that much of a stretch to say there is a connection to blood and mana,¡± she said.


    ¡°Well, now I¡¯m certain there is¡­ does that mean you can turn people into a vampire?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s¡­ not how it works you know? We have children just like everybody else¡­¡± Sylvia said awkwardly.


    ¡°Just double-checking,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Care to explain why you are going to Luminar? And why were you so interested in this dungeon?¡±


    ¡°The dungeon was just to see if there was a connection. I thought that maybe a random dungeon popping up next to where I was might have been some kind of sign or something. Clearly, it was wishful thinking¡­.¡± Sylvia said, unable to hide her frustration. ¡°And I imagine we were going to Luminar for a similar reason if you really are an escaped convict or whatever. Luminar is very open to everyone regardless of race. Just by living and working there, you can attain citizenship. I was hoping¡­ that maybe I could even start a life there or something. Since it¡¯s not like I have anywhere else to go.¡±


    ¡°Why not go back to Amoth? It¡¯s not like the vampires are gone?¡± I said.


    ¡°My vampires are gone,¡± she snapped. Then she sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to that place. And I don¡¯t want to be anywhere near the Holy Kingdom. I¡¯m sure if they found out I existed, the High Exarch himself would come to take my head.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ important or something? Don¡¯t tell me you are related to the Bloody Emperor or something¡­. are you his daughter?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call him that,¡± Sylvia said coldly. ¡°And no I¡¯m not his daughter. And just for the record, he wasn¡¯t a bad person like everyone makes him out to be. It was the Holy Kingdom that was the aggressors. Talgan was a good man and an even better leader. The few vampires I¡¯ve spoken to since waking up all told me about how the Holy Kingdom hunted vampires for years. I want nothing to do with those people.¡±


    So she is lying about her age. Talgan¡¯s death was over two millennia ago, not one. She was alive back then and probably lived in the Empire of Nul during Talgan¡¯s reign.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t surprise me,¡± I said.


    Sylvia turned to me quickly, ¡°What really? You actually believe me? Which part?¡±


    ¡°The Talgan part. History is written by the victors and Talgan lost. Doesn¡¯t surprise me that he would be painted in a bad light two thousand years later. I doubt he was as noble as you might think but I doubt he was the monster people made him out to be.¡±


    Sylvia looked at me with blank eyes and mumbled something under her breath. ¡°So¡­ how are you so sure?¡± she asked curiously.


    Because I¡¯ve been in a room with monsters that would make ¡°The Bloody Emperor¡± look like a saint. So what if he instigated a war or two and wiped out an army. I¡¯ve done worse.


    ¡°Just a thought, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re as weird as you are annoying, you know that Kaladin?¡± she huffed.


    I¡¯ll ignore it this time you damn bloodsucker.


    ¡°Continue to call me Voker. If we make it out of here I don¡¯t want you to make a habit of calling me by my real name.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, fine¡­¡± she said with a wave of her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s try and get out of here first.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±

 Vol.3 Ch.57- The Walls Come Crumbling Down.

    It¡¯s hard to tell how long it¡¯s been but I¡¯d guess it¡¯s been a few weeks. The only way I¡¯m able to tell is the steady drop in my food and water supply. Sylvia had kept a few months of food and water for appearance¡¯s sake which she gave to me. I had also been adding to my supply of food and water whenever I had the chance.


    I was thankful that my overplanning would most likely end up saving my life. If rationed correctly I should have nearly a year¡¯s worth of food but sadly my water was going to run out before that. However, I don¡¯t plan on staying in this hell hole for that long.


    I¡¯d like to say that things have been going well. That, as a team, we have been sending these geckos to what hell they crawled out of. That the two of us have been getting enough sleep. But reality is often disappointing.


    ¡°I had that one!¡± Sylvia hissed at me as an Earth Lance bisected the gecko that was about to take a bite out of the vampire.


    Sure¡­


    I didn¡¯t even bother responding to her as I sent another Earth Lance barreling towards another of the black scaled gecko monsters. The creature dodged to the side and Sylvia should have had the perfect opportunity to stab the monster but she hesitated, something she seems to be doing a lot. A bolt of yellow lightning left my hand and pierced through the monster¡¯s hind leg severing it. The monster crashed into the ground and began writhing in agony.


    Sylvia moved towards the downed monster and raised her blade high with the point down. It took a few seconds but the monster let out a screech of pain as Sylva finished it off with a stab to the heart.


    ¡°Move!¡± I yelled.


    Sylvia was swiveling around and I could already tell she was about to yell at me. But in her blind rage, she had completely missed the monster that was about to launch a rock at subsonic speeds at her.


    I was attempting to launch another lightning spell at the monster since earth magic wouldn¡¯t reach her in time. However, the vampire didn¡¯t seem too bothered at the prospect of getting injured. As long as the blow wasn¡¯t an instant kill she could theoretically survive anything. She even bragged that poison and illness were nothing more than a ¡°nuisance¡± to her.


    But there was a problem with her mentality. Every time she let a monster injure her because she made a mistake or hesitated meant it would cost her blood. She would lose blood from the wound and use blood to heal herself. My blood.


    Right before the rock was about to hit her, spikes burst from the corpse of the monster she had finished off. The rock barreled into the bloody red spikes and smashed a few of them to dust, but there was enough to stop it. Sylvia growled in frustration and the spikes left the body and went airborne as she aimed at the final gecko. The spikes made a whooshing sound as they flew towards the monster. Spike after spike embedded itself into the monster and in a blink of an eye, the monster exploded in a mist of red.


    That move cost a lot of blood as well¡­


    That was Sylvia¡¯s Blood Sorcery at work. It seems just like magic, she has limitations. She can¡¯t freely control a living thing¡¯s blood from a distance just like how I can¡¯t form a spell core inside of a person. Sylvia needs direct contact with her target¡¯s blood through her weapon, her fangs, or a Blood Sorcery spell. The red lines running across her blade apparently allowed her to use the Estoc like an extension of her fangs. At least that¡¯s how she explained it to me. And of course every spell she cast cost blood¡­


    ¡°You!¡¯ Sylvia yelled while pointing at me. ¡°What are you doing throwing spells so close to me? I had it under control! Even if it did-¡±


    ¡°Hit you? Then I¡¯m the one that pays for it!¡± I interrupted. ¡°If you could focus on the threats around you then it wouldn¡¯t be a problem! But even after all this time, you are still hesitating! And you aren¡¯t the one that suffers for it.¡±


    There was no doubt in my mind that Sylvia had some degree of proper training. Her skills with the sword showed that she had been taught by somebody and she wasn¡¯t a novice in her Blood Sorcery either. However, it was clear her skills were present but her experience in using them was severely lacking.


    I doubt Sylvia has ever had to take a life before she woke up at the bottom of a dungeon. I¡¯m starting to wonder if it wasn¡¯t that the monsters were difficult in her first dungeon but that Sylvia couldn¡¯t stomach the death of the creatures she was killing. Even if those monsters were trying to kill her first.


    She huffed at me in frustration as she glared at me with her crimson eyes. Deep bags settled underneath her eyes and she looked like she was about to snap. I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t look much better either.


    Sylvia has been struggling to ¡°get a good night¡¯s rest¡±. I can¡¯t say that I¡¯ve fared better in my attempts to sleep but even a few restless hours was better than nothing. Sylvia¡¯s fuse was getting shorter and shorter and by extension so was mine. We were both on edge constantly and the chasm between us hasn¡¯t even so much as closed an inch these last few weeks. It might be catching on fire at this point.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving,¡± she said seething.


    I shook my head and began walking a few paces behind her. I had retired my empty scabbard and fashioned myself a cane out of earth magic. I was no longer hobbling around but I still had a limp and I needed to rely on my cane. Running was still a pipe dream but every passing day was a day closer to being healed. But I doubt getting my blood sucked was helping me much¡­


    Suddenly Sylvia let out a gasp and I followed her gaze. I even let out my own breath of surprise.


    ¡°There¡¯s light¡­ in front of us,¡± she said quietly.


    Sure enough, the gloomy blue light that has been acting as a guide this entire time was now radiating from in front of us and not to our side. Which meant there were crystals there. And these crystals are embedded in the wall.


    Sylvia ran at full speed into the darkness and I picked up the speed to catch up to her. It took a few minutes but I heard Sylvia scream before I saw her again. It wasn¡¯t a scream of physical pain but anguish and frustration.


    ¡°FUCKKK!!!¡±


    Her voice carried over to me and I finally caught up to her. She was on her knees with her hands in her head. She turned and looked at me and I could see her anger and frustration building.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say anything to me,¡± I said coldly.


    What we had thought was the exit turned out to be just another gray stone wall. Crystals were embedded in the side but there was no obvious exit. Sylvia stood up and began muttering to herself.


    ¡°What did I do to deserve this? Did some god curse me or something?¡± Then she turned to me and with a shaky finger started pointing at me, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Are you really about to blame me?¡± I spat.


    Sylvia gave me a blank stare. Her face was an emotionless mask for a few seconds, then she just started laughing hysterically. She ran her hands across her face as she continued to laugh. Has she finally lost her mind?


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡± she yelled.


    ¡°What¡­ what is wrong with you? This is what happens when you don¡¯t get enough sleep. You are finally breaking,¡± I said.


    Her maniacal laughter petered out and she addressed me with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. I wouldn¡¯t expect some kid to understand what I¡¯m going through.¡±


    ¡°Understand¡­¡± I trailed off.


    ¡°What it¡¯s like to lose your entire family. Everyone I¡¯ve ever known is dead. I¡¯m in a time and place that is completely foreign to me. I have nothing. You just wouldn¡¯t understand, Voker.¡±


    An odd feeling washed over me. My mind went blank and before I knew it I had dropped my cane on the ground.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t understand?¡± I mumbled.


    I didn¡¯t even recognize the voice that left my mouth. Sylvia''s eyes went wide as she looked at me. My body was moving on its own. My shaky legs carried me towards her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me. You have no idea what I¡¯ve been through. My life has been a living hell.¡±


    I was close enough that I could reach out and grab Sylvia but for whatever reason I didn¡¯t. My body was shaking uncontrollably and my mind was completely empty. The girl was just staring at me with wide eyes as sweat rolled down her pale face.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know the first thing about suffering! I spent an entire year toiling away as a slave! I was worked to the bone every single day as a vampire drained me of my life! I fought with everything my frail body could muster for every scrap of stale bread and watery slop I could! I was practically fighting death every night at seven years old! And so what if your family is dead!? At least you know they are dead! I spend every waking moment wondering if my family is still alive. Every night I go to sleep I see their faces! I see her face as I push her off the cliff! Every! Single! Day! I agonize over what I did to her! If I ended up saving her! If my spell even worked or if anybody found her!¡± I was stepping closer and closer to Sylvia as she began to back away from me.


    ¡°Every night and every day I can¡¯t! I JUST CAN¡¯T! What if she spent her last few moments of life waiting for me! Waiting for me to come save her from that stone coffin I put her in! Only for me to never come back for her! She trusted me! And I failed her! And every night I don¡¯t dream about her, I see the others. The dying faces of the people I betrayed. They died because of me.¡±


    Sylvia was backed up against the gray wall of the dungeon but I continued forward. ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s like to watch somebody having their fingernails and fingers regrown constantly? Only for them to be pulled and cut off within the next few moments? I was forced to watch for days as the same vampire that crippled me continued to torture her! And you know what!? Even while she was being tortured she never blamed me¡­ not once¡­ she continued telling me it wasn¡¯t my fault as her fingers kept being chopped off. She watched her beloved die in front of her before she could even start a life with him. You know, eventually, she just stopped screaming¡­ her mind broke before her body did, you see.¡±


    I¡¯m so sorry¡­ Deya, it¡¯s all my fault. Remi¡­ please forgive me. I¡¯ll never forget you two.


    I was in Sylvia¡¯s face now as I stared into her lifeless crimson eyes. I could hear her struggling to breathe. Sweat poured down the vampire¡¯s face and she looked a few shades paler than usual. Her beautiful Elven face was contorted in panic and fear.


    ¡°So tell me, Sylvia¡­What don¡¯t I understand?¡±


    Even though I had to look up at Sylvia just a bit I was still almost eye to eye with her. My hands were shaking along with the rest of my body in unbridled rage. A part of me just wanted to kill her right here and now but something deep inside of me stopped me from taking that last final act of rage.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Ah, this isn¡¯t what I want. This isn¡¯t the version of myself that I want to be¡­


    I took a few steps back from her and got my blood lust under control again. Sylvia crumpled to the ground gasping for air. Tears rolled down her eyes and mixed with her sweat. I sat down on the ground and noticed my vision was blurry.


    Oh, I¡¯m crying too. It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it? But why am I crying now, of all times?


    With my legs crossed and sitting on the ground, I tried to stem the flow of tears and snot running down my face. I had to settle with taking out a spare shirt from my ring and use it as a rag to clean my face off.


    Time seemed to crawl by. Sylvia was laying against the rock wall and managed to get her breathing under control. But as soon as it seemed I had calmed down a bit I just started laughing like a crazed person. I was laughing so hard that my sides began to ache. If I had tears still left in me I was sure they would be coming out soon. Maybe it was me who actually lost his mind.


    ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± Sylvia asked me in a quiet voice.


    Sylvia was staring at me. Her eyes were bloodshot and puffy from crying, and her face was a mixture of complex emotions. But she didn¡¯t seem angry with me. If anything, her voice sounded¡­ it sounded different, I guess.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never yelled at somebody like that,¡± I said calmly.


    I yelled at Grandpa once over Cerila, but the old man shut me up before I could make a fool of myself. Actually, this is kind of what happened¡­ history does repeat itself, it seems.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± she trailed off. She was still looking at me. Her body jerked as if she was about to say something, but she seemed to stop herself short. ¡°What you said¡­ did that really happen?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The gloomy blue light made it difficult to tell for sure, but it felt like Sylvia was observing me to see if I was lying. Sylvia was the first to break eye contact as she looked off into the darkness.


    ¡°You must really hate me, huh?¡± she said meekly.


    I let out a deep breath and rubbed my face against my spare shirt. I tossed the shirt back into the ring and waited for Sylvia to look at me again. After a few moments of me staring at her in silence, she eventually looked over at me. What was that face? Was she afraid? Most likely, considering I let so much of my blood lust out by accident. This almost reminds me of the time with Padraic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. And I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said.


    ¡°Huh?" she squeaked in surprise as her eyes went big.


    ¡°It¡¯s true I hated you when I first saw you. But I didn¡¯t hate you¡­ I hated the fact that you were a vampire. But¡­ but that¡¯s wrong. I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t be blaming you for what a single vampire did to me. It¡¯s completely illogical and downright wrong. People did the same thing to me, and I hated it¡­ yet I did it to you anyways. I truly know nothing. I let my anger get the best of me¡­ again. So for the record, I don¡¯t hate you, Sylvia. And I¡¯m sorry for hating you in the first place. None of this is your fault. I was the one that agreed to come down here with you, and I understood that it would be dangerous and unpredictable. And I¡¯m sorry for blaming you for not healing me sooner. If I were in your shoes, I wouldn¡¯t have helped me either. You were just looking out for yourself. So thank you for healing me¡­¡±


    I felt a wave of anger rush over me. But not at Sylvia, instead at myself. I felt like the world''s biggest jerk.


    ¡°But most of all I¡¯m sorry about saying that about your family¡­ even if I don¡¯t know if my family is alive or not, at least there is a chance they could still be alive. I shouldn''t have said that¡­ I would be devastated if I knew my family was gone forever,¡± I said.


    She blinked her eyes at me a few times, ¡°You¡­ you really mean it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I really am sorry,¡± I said with a shake of my head. But then I pointed at her, ¡°But I¡¯m not sorry for yelling at you¡­ though I do regret going overboard¡­ somewhat,¡± I mumbled.


    Sylvia looked down at her hands as her eyes seemed to float around. She was interlocking her fingers repeatedly as she tried to formulate what to say next. She let out a small breath.


    ¡°I thought you were just some noble brat that had run away from home. And that you were lying about being some escaped convict¡­ I never imagined you were a slave, let alone for so long. And that all of those things had happened to you¡­ I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what they did to you¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±Sylvia sounded extremely tired, and her usual beautiful voice was raspy. But her words were filled with what sounded like genuine remorse and concern.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been sleeping because of me, right? You think that I might kill you in your sleep?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia shot up in a panic and raised her hand in defense, ¡°That¡¯s not-!¡± But she stopped herself and lowered her head. ¡°Yes,¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°This is my fault as well, I suppose. I didn¡¯t trust you, and I let my own emotions cloud my better judgment. You were right from the beginning. We need to work together, or we are both going to die down here. So please forgive me for that as well¡­¡±


    I felt drained both physically and mentally. I was sure I could lie down right now and never wake up again. I was unbelievably disappointed in myself. No wonder they removed all these emotions from me¡­ they are an absolute pain to detail with.


    Sylvia gave me one final look that I couldn¡¯t quite place then she suddenly shot up. ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I said out loud.


    Sylvia extended a hand to me. ¡°Get up. We are starting over, Voker. But before that¡­¡±


    I took Sylvia¡¯s soft hand and she helped me up to my feet. Then she looked me dead in the eyes, ¡°This is partially my fault as well. As the older person, I should have said something sooner instead of letting it spiral down like this. I¡¯m sorry about that and I¡¯m sorry for being so whiny and angry all the time. I took my frustration out on you and I shouldn¡¯t have. When you were helping me fight, you were doing the best job possible and I was the one holding you back. So for that, I¡¯m sorry. Can you forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you can forgive me as well.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said with a small smile.


    ¡°And older person? Minus your sleeping time, how old are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s rude-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even start with that,¡± I shot back.


    Syliva clicked her tongue, ¡°Can¡¯t even take a joke¡­¡± Then she exhaled. "If my timing is right then I turned fourteen this summer. But since I grew a little bit while sleeping I can¡¯t be sure¡­ but I¡¯m definitely saying I¡¯m fourteen. But why do you ask? And why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°You are barely a year older than me¡­ I¡¯m turning thirteen in like two months¡­¡± I said.


    Sylvia let go of my hand and tilted her head to the side. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t what me, I¡¯m serious¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we just decide to start over? Why are you-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really not lying,¡± I said while crossing my arms.


    Sylvia blinked a few times, ¡°Wow¡­ you really aren¡¯t lying are you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s literally what I just said¡­¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Oh¡­ is there¡­ something wrong with you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! How am I supposed to know if there is! You are the one that can heal me, right?¡± I said defensively.


    ¡°Touchy subject¡­ and for the record, I haven¡¯t found anything wrong with you at least not that I can tell.¡±


    I¡¯ve made a crucial mistake, haven¡¯t I?


    She shrugged. ¡°Anyways let¡¯s start over now. Voker, it¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± she said while extending her hand.


    I took her hand and shook it again, ¡°Don¡¯t have to start from the beginning beginning¡­¡± I grumbled. Sylvia shot me a glare so I acquiesced. ¡°Hello, Sylvia¡­ Although my name is really Kaladin, please continue calling me, Voker¡­ it¡¯s nice to meet you¡­¡±


    ¡°See that wasn¡¯t so hard?¡± she giggled.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ now do us both a favor and get some sleep. You look like death¡­¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Because you look so much better than me right now?¡± she huffed.


    Now it was my turn to glare at her.


    This vampire¡­


    ¡°Fine¡­ fine¡­ alright just stop glaring at me like that. I¡¯ll get some sleep¡­ but-¡±


    ¡°You need to eat,¡± I responded quickly. ¡°You have been holding back on drinking my blood because you thought I was going to retaliate if you took too much.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± she said meekly.


    I sighed¡­ I am the worst.


    ¡°Sorry about that. I have plenty of mana and stamina left for the monsters that are coming behind us so take as much as you need. Guess it can be my payment for being such a jerk¡­¡±


    ¡°I- ah, okay¡­¡±


    I did my usual routine of making chairs out of earth magic and sat down. Sylvia joined me and I did the usual of extending my arm towards her. She gently grabbed my arm but she hesitated. In the beginning, I had thought she was hesitating because she wasn¡¯t certain about drinking my blood. In my mind clouded from anger, I thought maybe she was just looking down on me or something. But as the days went on she would look up at me before drinking from my arm. Like she was sneaking glances.


    It felt like the pieces were falling into place more and more. Sylvia wasn¡¯t just tired, she was starving as well. After getting your blood drained day after day you get a feeling of how much it takes to satisfy a vampire. If I had Jessine to go off of Sylvia was barely taking a quarter of what she did. And Jessine always fed on my neck.


    ¡°You want to drink from my neck. Because it tastes better?¡± I guessed.


    Sylvia let go of my arm and her eyes went big, ¡°H-h-how? How do you know that?¡± she stammered.


    ¡°Because the last vampire always drank from my neck. The better-tasting part was just a guess,¡± I shrugged.


    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s closer to my heart? The veins in the sides of your neck are way closer to your heart than the vein at the end of your arm. It could be that oxygen-rich blood might taste better to vampires?


    ¡°Would you really let me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Sure. It can be a sign of trust I suppose. If I didn¡¯t trust you would I let you drink from my neck?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I guess not¡­ And okay¡­ if it¡¯s okay with you then, Voker.¡±


    ¡°Already said it was, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    I extended the back portion of my chair so she would have a place to rest. It normally took Jessine over two minutes to drink her fill. I didn¡¯t think Sylvia was going to take as much blood from me as Jessine did but I did give her permission.


    Even if she does it this one time I won¡¯t be mad¡­ But if she does it a second time I¡¯ll have to put some boundaries in place. My recovery is my number one priority right now¡­ only second to getting out of this hell hole.


    Sylvia got out of her seat and crawled behind me. I could feel her warm breath tickle the back of my neck as she got closer.


    ¡°Okay¡­ here I go¡­ one more thing though.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Can you make me a promise?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°And what would that be?¡±


    ¡°Can you promise to never do what you did to me today again? I was¡­ terrified. I don¡¯t want to feel like that ever again,¡± she mumbled meekly.


    I turned slightly and looked at Sylvia. She seemed conflicted and her gaze was cast downwards.


    ¡°Yes. I promise to never do that to you again. I¡¯m sorry for going too far,¡± I promised.


    Another one to the list. Hopefully, I can keep this one¡­


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t give me time to respond to her, what is she, a doctor with that count down? I barely felt her needle-like fangs sink into my neck. The numbing effect removed any pain. It was still somewhat uncomfortable feeling your blood being sucked from you¡­ even more so when it¡¯s your neck¡­ but it wasn¡¯t terrible¡­ I guess¡­


    And sure enough, I was right about Sylvia not taking enough blood. Before she would only drink for a few seconds but that time had already eclipsed. I felt a little light-headed but after a little over a minute, Sylvia pulled away from me.


    ¡°Better?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Better. Thank you, again, Voker¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Now get some sleep. I¡¯ll go handle these overgrown lizards.¡±


    Sylvia was struggling to keep her eyes open and looked like she was about to fall asleep while standing. I quickly raised another stone hut in the corner and even double layered it. I wasn¡¯t sure what being in the corner of this dungeon meant but there was a chance the monsters might react differently.


    If Sylvia was going to get some proper sleep it needed to be quiet. Sylvia crawled in and closed the entrance behind her. I made sure to leave some ventilation and there was no worry about her getting too hot. This floor¡¯s temperature was low, which was surprising since we were so deep underground. But making sense of a dungeon was impossible so there was no point in thinking about it.


    I picked my cane up off the ground and headed back into the abyss.

 Vol.3 Ch.58-The First Steps.

    After our full-blown meltdown, Sylvia and I spent the next few days catching up on sleep and recovering. It was much easier to defend ourselves with our backs against a wall, so we both decided it would be best to rest here.


    I can¡¯t speak for Sylvia, but I feel a hundred times better now that I¡¯ve gotten some more sleep. Perhaps subconsciously, I wasn¡¯t allowing myself to sleep fully because, deep down, I had misgivings about Sylvia. I hadn¡¯t realized how tired I was until I came back after defeating that first wave and waking Sylvia up. I let Sylvia drink some more of my blood, and before I knew it, I was face down and unconscious inside a sleeping bag.


    I stretched my leg out as I walked away from the pile of gecko corpses. My leg was recovering quicker than I had anticipated. It seems having a young body has its perks, after all.


    I was on my way back to camp and today was an important day. It was the day we were leaving this little corner of hell and deciding on which part of hell to investigate next. Through our combined efforts of scouting the new side, we didn¡¯t manage to find an exit. I even blasted a few bits of rock in hopes of maybe finding a secret passage but to no avail.


    Sylvia was actually up and moving around the camp when I returned. Now it was common for me to have to wake the vampire up from her deep sleep but I didn¡¯t mind. Comparing Sylvia from now to a few days ago is a night and day difference. Her skin is a few shades less pale and the deep bags under her eyes have all but disappeared. She seems much healthier and more mentally stable now that she has gotten some proper sleep and food.


    Food, huh? Have I really gotten to the point where I¡¯m starting to consider my own blood to be food? This is¡­ concerning¡­


    ¡°How was it?¡± Sylvia called out to me with a slight wave.


    ¡°Just another wave; that¡¯s all. How are you feeling?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A hundred times better, thanks to you. I wasn¡¯t sure I was ever going to feel this good again,¡± she said with an exhale.


    I created two chairs out of earth magic and took a seat in one of them. I pulled my shirt off and went to work on repairing it. Buying extra material to repair my clothes was a smart decision. The replacement material might not be anywhere near the quality of the Goliath hide that saved my life from the Wyrm but having something protecting you was better than nothing. After all the time I spent with Mom, I was glad I had picked up some skills. I was nowhere near my mother¡¯s skill, but I could at least do this much.


    ¡°Good because we are heading out today.¡±


    Sylvia sat down in the chair next to me and crossed her legs. ¡°So what are you thinking?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°I want to hear your opinion first.¡±


    Sylvia tilted her head to the side and said, ¡°Well, I think we should continue following the wall. Most likely the exit is either on this wall or the next one. If anything I¡¯m more certain it¡¯s on the next wall.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that? And if you think it¡¯s on the next one then why don¡¯t we just cross through the middle to save time?¡± I argued.


    ¡°The monsters have to be coming from somewhere and they aren¡¯t coming from the darkness so that only leaves the wall.¡± Then Sylvia gave me a sly grin. ¡°And why don¡¯t you want to go in the middle? Are you afraid of the dark or something?¡± she teased.


    ¡°Afraid? No, I just don¡¯t want to figure out what these monsters are running from and why they are avoiding the darkness like a plague. Also, I agree with you. Following the wall might be the longer path but it¡¯s the safest,¡± I said.


    I was somewhat testing Sylvia to see what she was thinking. It seems we are of the same mind.


    ¡°You got that feeling too? That they are running away from something, not towards us?¡± she asked seriously.


    ¡°Yeah, something isn¡¯t right. I mean some monsters are mindless creatures but the stronger the monsters are, the smarter they tend to be. And these things can sense mana so they must be stronger than the average monster. So the question is¡­ why are strong monsters just continuing to throw themselves at us?¡± I said.


    Sylvia shrugged. ¡°We could just be looking too much into this. Trying to make sense of a dungeon is a fool¡¯s task. It was like that even before I went to sleep.¡±


    Part of me wants to ask Sylvia about the past but now wasn¡¯t the time or the place. She still hadn¡¯t admitted actually how long she had been asleep but that¡¯s fine. Trust was built slowly and I was still hiding plenty of things from her so it is what it is.


    ¡°True. But I¡¯m just glad we are on the same page. Just give me¡­ ten minutes to finish this stupid thing¡­ then we can leave,¡± I said in frustration.


    ¡°Who taught you how to mend? Or¡ªI.. oh I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Sylvia muttered.


    I looked up at Sylvina and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Huh? What are you sorry about? My mother was a seamstress so I picked up a few things from her.¡±


    Sylvia massaged her face and sighed. ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s good¡­¡±


    What¡¯s with that reaction?


    ¡ª


    It¡¯s been well over a month since the two of us have fallen into this hell. It took another week of constant pushing but just as we imagined, we made it to the end of the wall. It does seem that this floor is just one giant square and we are running around the outside of it. I could only hope that the other floors wouldn¡¯t be this big. If every floor was as large as this one we were going to have a serious problem.


    Sylvia and I spent another few days recovering and resting once we got to the corner and headed out quicker than before. Our sleeping and fighting schedule has become second nature for both of us so it¡¯s been making this easier. Which has led us to our current destination.


    Arc Bolt.


    A flash of yellow lightning left my fingers and forked into the last two monsters, charring them.


    ¡°Your lightning magic has gotten better. I don¡¯t feel like you are accidentally going to fry me,¡± Sylvia said while kicking one of the monsters over.


    ¡°Turns out practicing with your life at stake gives you extra motivation,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°And I was never going to hit you. Unless lightning strikes vampires twice or something?¡±


    Sylvia rolled her head back and furrowed her brows at me.


    It was just a joke¡­


    ¡°Anyways¡­¡± I mumbled. ¡°We are here, it seems.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Sylvia hummed.


    I¡¯m sure most people would have been excited at what we were seeing. It was a clear exit to this hell hole. But the direction it was heading was the one direction I wasn¡¯t hoping for.


    ¡°It goes up,¡± Sylvia mused.


    ¡°So¡­ what are we going to do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I know I said it before but we fell for a long time, Voker. I fully believe we are hundreds of floors deep in this dungeon. We would run out of food if we had to ascend through a hundred floors.¡±


    ¡°You mean I would run out of food?¡± I pointed out.


    Sylvia stopped staring at the exit and looked over her shoulder. ¡°If you die I starve¡­ idiot¡­¡±


    I was about to defend myself but I just decided not to.


    I¡¯m not some walking blood sack for you¡­ you know that right?


    ¡°So our choices are going up and possibly starving or going down and getting teleported out. And if the crystal doesn¡¯t take us out of the dungeon... we die regardless. And aren¡¯t dungeon cores protected by guardians?¡±


    Sylvia nodded her head slowly. ¡°Yeah but I¡¯ve got a feeling we already met the guardian of this dungeon.¡±


    ¡°You think that Wyrm was the guardian? Then why was it on the fourth floor?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Who knows. I don¡¯t think there is any rule saying a guardian can¡¯t leave the core. Maybe it thought we were serious threats or something? But if the fourth-floor monster was an adult Wyrm then the monsters on these deeper floors should be as strong or stronger, right?¡±


    I could only shrug. That was the general rule, that the deeper you went inside of a dungeon the more dangerous it and the monsters that inhabited it became. These geckos were probably under 100 on a threat scale and even though most Wyrms were considered to be 150 that wasn¡¯t taking into account an adult. That adult Wyrm was probably closer to 200¡­ Maybe even more.


    ¡°Does that mean this dungeon isn¡¯t as big as we think it is?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia shook her head and said, ¡°No, I just think that Wyrm is the guardian of this dungeon. I mean we can go up and check the higher floor if you want? Just walking up isn¡¯t going to kill us.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it. Can¡¯t hurt to at least check.¡±


    Together the two of us started walking uphill through the dark tunnel. I had to make some light using fire magic to guide us but so far this tunnel seems just like the previous ones. Could it be that we aren¡¯t as deep as we thought?


    Even with my leg getting better by the day, hiking uphill was still difficult. I had to stop occasionally to rest but the pace wasn¡¯t terrible. However, even with my stops, we reached the top in a short amount of time.


    Sylvia took the lead and shimmied herself along the wall so she could see onto the next floor. I wasn¡¯t sure why she was trying to be stealthy considering monsters don¡¯t tend to be near the entrance and exit to floors but I wasn¡¯t going to stop her. I mean we are both Elves so we would be able to hear monsters if they were this close¡­ right?


    Eventually, Sylvia came back down to me so I asked her what she had seen.


    ¡°And? What did you see?¡±


    ¡°Looked like a cave,¡± she responded flatly.


    I couldn''t help but blink a few times. A cave¡­ so helpful, Sylvia.


    ¡°A cave and¡­?¡±


    ¡°The same stupid gray cave we have been seeing since we got here. I guess those blue crystals were embedded in the wall so it¡¯s not the same as it was on the first few floors,¡± Sylvia said while crossing her arms.


    Was she getting annoyed with me? I just asked a simple question¡­


    ¡°In that case, I vote we go back down. I think clearing this dungeon and getting to the core is the right choice. What do you think?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I agree. It might not be a guarantee that we get teleported out but I don¡¯t see how we can clear this dungeon before your water supply runs out. And there is a low chance we will find any fresh water down here. Not only that if we do decide to go up floors we might run into the Wyrm again. Fighting that monster is going to be hard but I¡¯d rather we be healthy and full than nearly dead from starvation when we do fight it. It¡¯s a gamble but it¡¯s one we should take¡­¡± Sylvia said despondently.


    Not needing to argue and with both our minds made up we made our way back down to the previous floor. The tension had risen again but it was different this time. Both of us had agreed on what to do so thankfully there were no problems there but whether the choice we made was the right one or not remained to be seen. There was a good chance we were just marching to our deaths. And either choice hinged on the fact that we were going to be able to kill an adult Wyrm¡­


    That thing managed to eat an entire White Fire Lance like it was nothing. I¡¯ll have to come up with something even stronger if I went to so much as scratch the bastard. When I read that Wyrms had a high resistance to magic I didn¡¯t think it would be to this scale¡­


    ¡ª


    We found ourselves back on our original floor. Being illuminated by the gloomy blue light both Sylvia and I were just starting out into the abyss. If behind us was the entrance to this floor then the opposite wall on the other side should have been the exit to the lower floor.


    But since neither of us found an exit on that side, that means there are two possibilities. One, it¡¯s on the wall to your left which is the only side we haven¡¯t been to yet. But the more likely possibility is that the exit to the floor is in the center of that darkness.


    ¡°How many torches do you have? I have three and of course my fire magic for light. But if something happens to me and I lose consciousness then¡­¡± I trailed off.


    Sylvia turned to me with eyebrows raised. ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t worry about it, I have like¡­ twenty torches ready to go.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ªWhy do you have so many? Can you not see in the dark? I thought vampires had almost perfect night vision?¡± I asked, half curious and surprised.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what darkness looks like to other races but I¡¯ve been told our night vision is even better than Dwarfs. But I still need some light to see. Pitch darkness is still pitch darkness,¡± Sylvia said with a shrug.


    But I felt like something was off. She sounded oddly defensive.


    ¡°And you have twenty torches because¡­¡±


    Sylvia turned away from me and crossed her arms. ¡°Pays to be prepared,¡± she said quickly.


    ¡°I get that¡­ but that¡¯s some serious overkill,¡± I mused.


    ¡°Well, when you get your only light source knocked out at the bottom of a dungeon and you have to fumble around in the darkness¡­ you just don¡¯t want that to ever happen? You know?¡± she said defensively.


    Oh.


    ¡°You are afraid of the dark?¡±


    Sylvia turned to me and pointed a finger at my face. ¡°I am not afraid of the dark,¡± she hissed. Then she crossed her arms. ¡°It¡¯s like you said, I just don¡¯t want to find out what¡¯s in that darkness¡­ Let¡¯s just go already!¡±


    I shrugged and summoned a few balls of fire for light as Sylvia grumbled to herself while taking the lead.


    So she is afraid of the dark. Well, that is unfortunate. At least she isn¡¯t letting it bother her too much.


    ¡ª


    ¡°How long do you think it¡¯s been?¡± Sylvia whispered from beside me.


    ¡°Four days? Maybe five?¡± I guessed. ¡°And why are you whispering?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± she yelled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to yell either¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you just make up your mind?¡± Sylvia said seething.


    Just talk normally¡­ but I¡¯m not going to say that out loud. She takes her anger out on me when she bites me and I¡¯d rather not be in pain tonight¡­ or is it day right now?


    Either way, we have been walking in this darkness for what seems like forever. There is almost nothing out there besides the emptiness. After the first few days, we thought we had made a crucial mistake but a rogue gecko monster had found us and tried to attack us. It was alone so it wasn¡¯t much of a threat. But it was running faster than normal and it seemed to have come from the center. This means that must be the origin point for¡­ something.


    ¡°Hey, Voker, you hear that, right?¡± Sylvia asked me.


    ¡°Yeah, we should move.¡±


    We picked up the pace and deviated from our original route and within a minute a loud crash boomed. Dust and debris got kicked up and even a small shockwave went past us. After the dust settled, a medium-sized crater in the floor was left where we had been standing a few moments before.


    ¡°Was that a giant rock?!¡± Sylvia shouted.


    ¡°Seems so¡­¡±


    Normally you should be a bit more panicked if a giant rock came flying out of you but at this range, but it wasn¡¯t a threat if you had almost an entire minute to move out of the way. No, the more pressing issue was whatever managed to throw that giant rock at us.


    ¡°Get ready, whatever it is, it just threw another rock at us.¡±


    We had plenty of time to dodge the incoming death boulder and after some time the same crash and boom echoed throughout the abyss.


    ¡°Well? What are we going to do? The closer we get the less time we have to dodge and you can¡¯t run!¡± Sylvia shouted in panic.


    ¡°Relax, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just another monster that we have to kill,¡± I said nonchalantly.


    ¡°B¡ªBut we can¡¯t see it! And¡ª¡±


    Ah, the dark. I thought Sylvia was getting used to the killing but it seems killing in the dark might be a new challenge.


    ¡°So what? We don¡¯t need to see it till we get closer,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Move again.¡±


    Another dodge and another rock mortar.


    ¡°Light a torch and go run in front of me. It will probably choose the closest target,¡± I said.


    ¡°You want me to be the bait against the rock-throwing monster?!¡± Sylvia grunted in frustration as she glared at me.


    ¡°Well yeah, I can¡¯t run, remember? If I could I would already be running towards it. Oh, and we need to move again.¡±


    A few paces to the right and another missed rock.


    ¡°I could just carry you?¡± Sylvia suggested.


    ¡°Yeah, that seems like a bad idea. If you get hit carrying me then we both get turned into paste. At least you can dodge it and turn a fatal hit into a mortal wound. I won¡¯t be so lucky. Just draw its fire and I¡¯ll get close enough and blast it with magic. Shouldn''t be too hard? And besides,¡± I said while pointing out into the darkness. ¡°We pretty much know exactly where that thing is. Once I get a bit closer, I¡¯ll start launching spells to give you some breathing room.¡±


    Sylvia didn¡¯t seem convinced. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to mess with me, are you? Like, let it throw a few extra rocks at me?¡±


    ¡°No, we are fighting for our lives down here. We don¡¯t have to panic right now because there is no threat. But once we get¡ª another one¡ª once we get closer things will get serious. I don¡¯t plan on letting you die on me. We need each other, right?¡±


    One mid-conversation dodge later followed by the crashing of another giant boulder.


    Sylvia started nodding her head slowly. ¡°Yeah, yeah that¡¯s right, no dying. Okay, let¡¯s wait for one more to land, then I¡¯ll run towards it. I can do this,¡± Sylvia said, psyching herself up.


    Sylvia faced forward and took out a torch which she held high. I lit the torch, then she turned and pointed it at me. ¡°I swear if you are messing with me I¡¯m going to turn you into an Elven wineskin,¡± she threatened.


    Her threat was partially playful¡­ right? But, uh, I think she was being somewhat serious. And a wineskin? That¡¯s kind of morbid.


    After the next boulder missed us Sylvia sprinted off into the dark like a blur. Her Blood Sorcery version of mana enhancement was even stronger. If she wanted to, she could easily double the speed of somebody of a similar level. She might be able to go even faster.


    I might not be able to run but I could at least jog lightly. In front of me, I heard the explosions of rock on rock and the interval of the explosions was getting shorter. Even from here, I can hear Sylvia¡¯s shouts in between the explosions.


    I swear I¡¯m moving as fast as possible.


    Eventually, I was close enough to where I could hear the whooshing of a massive limb as it cut through the air. I sent a flurry of fireballs towards the sound in hopes of giving Sylvia a bit of breathing room. I could also see the familiar gloomy blue light creeping out from the darkness.


    My fireballs exploded but no screams of pain echoed out in response. I kept jogging forward with the assistance of my cane while launching spells periodically towards the noises. The monster was tall so all I had to do was aim high so I didn¡¯t accidentally hit Sylvia on the ground.


    ¡°VOKER! VOKER IT¡¯S REALLY BIG! PLEASE HELP!¡± Sylvia was screaming at the top of her lungs as she ran around.


    Now that I''d gotten closer, I could finally see what had been tossing massive boulders at us. The monster was towering but not nearly as big as the Wyrm or even the Cave Fiends. Its inky black scales were marked with orange streaks running across its limbs, and it was suffused in the gloomy blue light.


    The monster was a giant version of the geckos we had been fighting. It was standing on its back legs and using its massive pink tongue to gouge out rocks from the floor. It had its back towards a stone spire covered in the large blue light crystals.


    So fireballs haven¡¯t been working. Let¡¯s try something a bit bigger¡­ White Fire Lance.


    The second I started feeding mana to my spell core, the overgrown lizard rolled its head back to me and beamed at me with its red eyes. It seems the monster can sense mana as well. Too bad it¡¯s already too late.


    White fire burst to life as the heat lashed my arms and face. The searing bolt of white fire launched off with tremendous speed toward the giant lizard. The bolt of fire exploded into the upper half of the monster in a shower of white hellfire.


    The gecko let out a roar of pain but did not topple over. The fire trickled down the beast and revealed a small portion of pink flesh underneath burnt and damaged scales. My most powerful spell had left nothing more than a flesh wound but it had succeeded in gaining the monster¡¯s ire.


    The creature turned its body around with lumbering steps, and a loud crunching sound emanated from it. It sounded like tons of rocks being ground into smaller chunks. The monster''s hideous mouth was leaking saliva and rock bits as it chewed aggressively.


    ¡°Stay on the other side! Don¡¯t come near me!¡± I yelled at Sylvia.


    Already knowing what was coming, I formed multiple barriers of stone and even dumped extra mana into the first two walls to strengthen them. I spread them out evenly in hopes that it would be enough. Just for extra protection, I put a layer of earth around my vital organs and waited for the inevitable.


    The monster took one giant step forward, and with a sound that sounded like it was spitting something up, followed by the deafening whizzing of airborne objects, the monster¡¯s shrapnel blast blew into my stone walls and leveled the outermost walls with ease. Even though my face was covered, I could still hear the rock projectiles barreling through my barriers like paper. In a blink of an eye, the rocks had already made it to my reinforced portion. The first barrier took the brunt of the damage, but it, too, crumbled to dust.


    I could hear Sylvia yelling off in the distance, but the hailstorm of rocks overpowered her voice. The reinforced stone wall that was standing before me was the only thing keeping me from being turned into swiss cheese. However, the wall began to fail. I could hear the cracks forming as the storm buffeted my final line of defense.


    However, the storm began to die out. The sounds of the larger flying objects had mostly stopped, and only small projectiles were still crashing about. And then, as quick as it came, the storm had stopped. I destroyed the layer of stone around my body and chuckled.


    One less wall and I would have been minced meat.


    I destroyed what was left of my stone wall and looked out at the carnage that had been wrought. Chunks of gray stone from the monster¡¯s attack were mixed with my earthy brown rocks. Some of the gray rocks were as big as a man or even car-sized. My stone walls were no more. It looked like a rubble pile got shot with a shotgun and then tossed into a tornado.


    The monster had already turned its attention back to Sylvia as she was running around, about to dodge the next attack. If fire magic didn¡¯t work, maybe earth or lightning magic would be better?


    I formed a spell core for a handful of Earth Spears and sent it flying toward the giant. I aimed for its head along with the spot I had damaged in hopes of piecing its flesh. I followed up the Earth Spears with a quick succession of multiple Lighting Bolts just to be doubly sure I did some kind of damage.


    Reacting to the influx of magic, the monster flicked around and brought its hulking arm in front of its face and injured chest. My Lightning Bolt hit first and elicited a guttural sound of annoyance from the monster as its arm shook slightly. But no visible damage could be seen.


    The Earth Spears were next and they hit the black scales with tink sounds as they fell apart from the impact. The monster roared once more as long cracks formed on the scales that had been hit by the spears. The monster moved its arm from its face and gave me a death glare. My spell hadn¡¯t even drawn a single drop of blood.


    My strongest spell barely burned away the scales. Most of my spells are just scratching this thing or pissing it off. I need something even stronger or¡­


    Red spikes shattered against the monster and turned into a fine red mist. Seemingly putting me on hold, the monster finished its throw of another rock toward Sylvia. The vampire was already on the move and was running at ludicrous speeds. Her face was contorted in half panic, half frustration as she narrowly rolled out of the way.


    ¡°Sylvia! Can you get your sword into that wound on its chest?!¡± I yelled.-


    She bounced up from the ground and glared at me. ¡°Do you think I can fly?! How am I supposed to get up there!? Its tongue is way faster than its arms! It will just grab me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out! Just be ready!¡± I yelled back.


    Okay¡­ I need to bring it to its knees somehow. I need a spell that is even stronger than White Fire Lance. That only leaves me with one option.


    I¡¯ve never used combo magic in a fight before. The mana cost just to combine two spells was immense. If I weren¡¯t careful, I would drain all of my mana, and at best, I would pass out, and at worst, I would die. Just another day, I suppose.


    Earth magic damaged the scales but did little else. My strongest fire magic spell had the greatest effect, and it seemed that lightning magic might have shaken it up a bit. So what happens if I form a spell core for White Fire Lance and add the school of lightning magic to it?


    I dumped mana into my most impressive White Fire Lance yet. The lance was dripping white flames as I breathed in the hot air. I quickly added lighting magic and envisioned something I wasn¡¯t sure was possible.


    The white fire morphed and swirled, and the heat reached new heights. A deep blue veil surrounded my spell and spread around it. The lance morphed from a jagged white inferno into a smooth orb of blue fire. The blue orb looked like glass that had managed to trap fire inside of it, and its heat was easily triple that of a Fire Lance.


    Small bolts of white and blue lightning periodically broke through the glass-like appearance only to be sucked back in. The core of the orb was a whitish-blue color, and it threatened to burn all the air around me even as it vaporized my arm hair and began singing my flesh.


    I released my new Plasma Round spell at the leg of the giant gecko. The orb cut through the air and warped it. I fell to my knees from the amount of mana that had just left my body. I started gasping, but the only air I was breathing in was superheated, and it burned my throat and chest. I looked up with tears in my eyes as the blue orb was fast approaching the monster.


    It had turned to me, and was preparing another rock when my spell hit. It impacted the monster in a blink of an eye. The blue orb connected with the knee joint and severed the leg in two.


    The creature let out a blood-curdling roar as it toppled forward. It tried to catch itself with its arms, but its own weight brought the monster to the ground with a thunderous shockwave. Dust and debris were kicked up once more, but that wasn¡¯t stopping the monster.


    It was already propping itself up on one arm and using the other to grab a handful of rock chunks near its impact point. I could feel the monster¡¯s unbridled hatred toward me as it bathed me in its bloodlust. Its arm came rearing back to make another throw, but it stopped suddenly.


    It strated to convulse, its whole body shook violently. The black scales on the monster looked about ready to burst from the inside as something pressed against it. The creature tried to give one more roar of defiance, but no sound left its mouth. Instead, massive red spikes burst out from underneath the scales and out the creature''s mouth. Sylva¡¯s Blood Sorcery had turned the now dead monster into a giant pin cushion.


    I got back onto my feet and stumbled away so I could get some fresh air but I just couldn¡¯t seem to catch my breath. It¡¯s taking far too long for me to get combo spells off and it¡¯s putting me in a bad situation. One of these days the backlash from holding a spell for so long is going to be my downfall.


    Sylvia grabbed me and shook me around a bit. ¡°Voker! Are you okay? What was¡ª shit.¡±


    I didn¡¯t fight back as Sylvia turned me around and sank her fangs into my shoulder. I felt the cold feeling of her Blood Sorcery spread through my body. My throat stopped burning, and suddenly, the pressure from my lungs lessened, and I immediately began sucking in as much of the cool cave air as I could manage. My pounding headache vanished, and while I didn¡¯t feel like I was at death''s door anymore, I still felt completely drained.


    Sylvia moved away from me and held me upright. My breathing settled, and I managed to get some words out, ¡°Thanks, you did well.¡±


    ¡°You idiot! What did you do?! What was that?! I could feel the heat from that spell from where I was! What¡ª¡±


    ¡°Relax, please¡­ and stop yelling in my ears. It hurts,¡± I said while rubbing my ears. ¡°And it was just a little bit of fire and lightning magic mixed together, nothing special.¡±


    Sylvia looked me over with a blank expression. Her eyes darted around as if she was looking for something, then she blinked. ¡°Voker¡­ how¡­ even my master couldn¡¯t combine schools of magic. The amount of mana and skill it takes is unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been training for a long time. I cast my first spell before my fifth birthday,¡± I said.


    ¡°Are you a monster or something?¡± Sylvia said with a small chuckle.


    ¡°Maybe.¡±

 Vol.3 Ch.59- What Lurks Below?

    ¡°So this is the way down,¡± Sylvia mused while testing the stairs with a tap of her toe.


    ¡°It appears so. It¡¯s sort of odd seeing stairs that looked as if they were cut out from the dungeon itself. They are completely smooth and look to be in pristine condition. Do you really believe something that¡¯s not alive is capable of this?¡± I asked.


    Near the fallen monster and close to the pillar of stone with the blue crystals embedded in it was a path downwards. It was a spiraling staircase that was most likely the path to the next lowest floor. However, it was eerie seeing something that looked manmade being so far down this hell hole.


    ¡°Do you think dungeons are alive?¡± Sylvia asked me with a hint of concern.


    I looked up at the vampire and met her gaze. ¡°What is mana to you? Uh, I mean like what did people say about mana during your time?¡±


    ¡°Mana¡­ it¡¯s in all things that live and absent in everything that doesn¡¯t live. It¡¯s the source of life and power and without it, we wouldn''t exist. Some religions tried to connect the existence of mana with their gods but that was pretty much the gist,¡± Sylvia said thoughtfully.


    So pretty much what people think nowadays. Two thousand years and the existence of mana is still shrouded in mystery. History, in general, seems to be warped quite a bit from what I can tell. People seem to know a lot of oral history but not so much written. I wonder about the vampire empire? What kind of knowledge was lost?


    ¡°Not much has changed it seems. But if mana is widely accepted as proof of life¡­ then why doesn¡¯t anybody consider dungeons to be alive? If monsters, plants, and people have mana then shouldn¡¯t by extension dungeons be alive? And the items that come out of dungeons have mana inside of them. We can imbue our mana into items but it¡¯s not the same thing when compared to a dungeon item. Runes can do similar things but¡­ What do you think, Sylvia?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I was just always told that making sense of dungeons is impossible. That they are creations that break the rules of what we know and understand,¡± Sylvia said with a small shrug.


    ¡°But why is that?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Why? I don¡¯t know? It¡¯s just the way things are?¡± she said with a hint of annoyance creeping into her voice.


    ¡°And that¡¯s the problem¡­ people don¡¯t think like that, not forever at least. Dungeons have existed for as far back as we have records but nobody has figured them out despite the countless people delving into them. Some countries even farm valuable resources from smaller dungeons. I think the dungeons might be alive.¡±


    If dungeons have mana then they must be alive to some extent. Maybe not on the level of a person but of a plant perhaps? But no¡­ monsters inhabit dungeons and they seemed to be able to learn. Just like the Ice Apparitions and Glacial Sentinels. But is it the monsters that are learning or the dungeon?


    And what are dungeon items? Are those items the equivalent of a dungeon crafting an item as a person would? But why would a dungeon do that? And if dungeons are alive what is the point of revealing themselves to the world? If a dungeon is a living entity wouldn¡¯t it want to stay hidden until it becomes unkillable?


    ¡°It¡¯s almost like they are encouraging people to go inside of them¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Huh? What is encouraging what to go inside of them?¡± Sylvia said as she squinted her eyes at me.


    ¡°Dungeons¡­ for some reason or another they are showing themselves to the outside world. If dungeon cores are destroyed and the dungeon disappears does that not mean you are killing the dungeon? But why would any living thing take that risk¡­ food¡­ you would take that risk if it was your only choice for survival.¡±


    Sylvia stopped giving me that weird look as her eyes widened. ¡°You think dungeons are eating people? But monsters are the main reason people die in dungeons, right?¡±


    ¡°And how are monsters living down here? There doesn¡¯t seem to be any food or water. Sure they can eat each other and they do but,¡± ¡ªI pointed to the massive dead monster behind us¡ª ¡°how does something that big survive without food and water?¡±


    Sylvia had a thoughtful look on her face as she closed her eyes to ponder. After a few seconds, she said, ¡°Dungeons are supplying the food somehow. Maybe the monsters don¡¯t even need to eat and drink but they are just doing it out of pure instinct?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking.¡±


    But what is the food source?


    ¡°Anyways,¡± Sylvia said with a shrug and a flip of her purple hair. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter does it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right I guess, we can¡¯t prove or disprove anything. But if dungeons are alive we should keep that in mind. Maybe a dungeon¡¯s level of intelligence is around that of a child,¡± I said with a shrug.


    And honestly, I don¡¯t think I want to know for sure.


    Sylvia made a non-committal grumble then jabbed her finger over her shoulder, ¡°What are we going to do about that thing?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°You are just going to leave all that food?¡±


    ¡°Food¡­¡± I mumbled while looking over at the giant corpse. It was true that if I could eat that monster food wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But I don¡¯t have a food problem, I have a water problem. Not to mention monster meat can outright kill you¡­ unless¡­


    "Why don¡¯t you take a bite out of it? I believe you told me that ¡®poison and illness are nothing more than a nuisance¡¯ or something like that? If I eat that thing I might die. And I¡¯m already having a hard time as it is,¡± I said.


    Sylvia narrowed her crimson eyes at me and crossed her arms. ¡°I¡¯m not eating that thing,¡± she said imperiously.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t suggest something to me that you wouldn¡¯t do yourself,¡± I shot back. ¡°I have plenty of food anyways. But those scales might be useful. Can you take them off?¡±


    Sylvia looked over the monster one more time. ¡°Maybe. I did damage a lot of the scales because¡­¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ why?¡± I asked, trying to finish her statement.


    Sylvia turned away from me with a snort and started walking towards the monster. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go see if I can salvage anything.¡±


    What did I do this time? I was just speaking the truth¡­


    While Sylvia was messing around with the monster¡¯s scales, I decided to go check out something else I had noticed. I was very tired from exerting so much mana and being healed but I didn¡¯t have time to rest. We should spend a day or so up here before we head down those stairs.


    I need to figure out a way to improve my combination magic. Maybe instead of using White Fire Lance for a base, I can just use a regular fireball and then turn that into a plasma-based spell. I wonder if I do it enough times I can get the mana cost and cast time down. Might as well give it a try.


    I made my way towards a pile of bones. They seemed like the bones from the lizard monsters so I started rummaging around the pile. After a few minutes of kicking around the bones, I didn¡¯t find anything useful. I was hoping maybe a magic item would have been laying around here but it seems I¡¯m out of luck. I know magic items are rare but I feel like we should have found at least one.


    I was also half expecting to see Human or in this case even Dragonkin bones amongst the pile. Dem and the others¡­ it¡¯s not that I¡¯ve forgotten them it¡¯s just that I assume they are dead. We scoured a good portion of this floor yet found no signs of them. Which meant the Wyrm got to them or they fell on the other side. Either way, I can¡¯t see them escaping the Wyrm¡¯s clutches¡­ they are most likely dead.


    The next place on my agenda was the gray spire jutting out of the ground. This is the first landmark I¡¯ve seen come out of the ground since the earlier floors. I ran my hand across the cold stone and observed the crystals but I didn¡¯t find anything unusual. It was the same gray stone I was used to and the same blue crystals giving off their light.


    Mhm? What¡¯s this?


    There was a small gap in the spire just big enough for something to wiggle into. I got closer to it and recoiled immediately from the smell. Something is dead inside of there and it¡¯s been dead for a long time.


    Curiosity got the better of me and I set my cane down so I could climb into the gap. The smell was pungent but nothing I wasn¡¯t used to.


    I crawled on my hands and knees until I reached the source of the rancid smell. A dead and decaying gecko monster was laying against the back wall of the small crevice. Dried blood was pooled underneath it and a large gash ran across its flank. Judging by the rate of decay it¡¯s been dead for some time probably well over a week. But that wasn¡¯t what caught my eye.


    Hey¡­ that¡¯s my sword.


    Sure enough, laying in the pool of dried blood was a sky blue gladius. It seems the monster must have grabbed it and brought it here to die for whatever reason.


    I grabbed the blade and shrugged in despair. It was covered in dry blood and smelt rank but it didn¡¯t appear to be damaged severely, then again it was difficult to tell. The edge was a bit dull but even so, it was still incredibly sharp, cobalt must be made of stronger stuff than I previously thought. I had a whetstone and some oil to remedy that problem anyways. But cleaning this thing was going to be a pain.


    I sighed and put the sword away into my ring so I didn¡¯t have to smell it. I took my leave from the monster and crawled back out from the crevice.


    While Sylvia was doing whatever she was doing with the scales I would tend to my sword. It¡¯s a shame that the sword sat for so long in that pool of blood. If it was fresh this wouldn''t even be a problem. But the blood had caked the blade and it looked like it seeped into every nook and cranny.


    I started by using a spare shirt and tried to wipe it off as much as I could. Rubbing the blood off a sword when you are dead tired from nearly dying and using too much mana really is a downer. After a few minutes I managed to get a good amount of the dried blood off but it was nowhere where it needed to be. The stench of death still lingered on the blade.


    Or maybe that¡¯s just me¡­


    Not caring either way I removed the oil I bought from the guild and set to work wiping down the blade. With a bit more elbow grease, I had the blade shining and back into its previous pristine state. Now with the blade cleaned properly, I could observe it fully now and the blade was in fact undamaged. With my whetstone oiled I began sharpening the blade.


    ¡°You found your sword?¡± Sylvia asked while observing me.


    ¡°Yeah, lucky me. Did you manage to salvage anything?¡±


    ¡°About forty or so scales were undamaged. The others were so badly damaged taking them off would be a waste of time. Didn¡¯t help that I broke a lot of them when I tried to remove them,¡± she groaned. ¡°But now I¡¯m tired,¡± Sylvia said as she looked at me expectantly.


    I sighed and made a chair out of earth magic so she could sit down and rest. Sylvia promptly threw herself into the seat and sat silently watching me sharpen my blade.


    ¡°Where did you get that sword from?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°From a dead monster in that tiny cave over there.¡±


    Sylvia huffed and gave me an annoyed look ¡°I mean where did you get it from. Not where you found it¡­¡±


    ¡°I uh¡­ got it from a benefactor,¡± I said with a small shrug.


    ¡°You killed somebody for that sword, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Now it was my turn to give her an annoyed look. ¡°Do you think I enjoy killing or something? And no, I didn¡¯t kill the previous owner of this sword. I just gave him a helping hand in giving it to me¡­ or maybe I helped him remove a hand? Eh, either way, he is still alive¡­ I think.¡±


    ¡°I stand corrected,¡± Sylvia said in exasperation. I looked up from my blade and expected to see a smug smile or something but Sylvia seemed to be staring off into nothing. Then she spoke in a soft voice, ¡°But¡­ how can you do it so easily?¡±


    ¡°Do what so easily?¡±


    Sylvia''s eyes darted around me then she looked at the ground. ¡°Kill so easily? You don¡¯t seem bothered by it at all¡­¡±


    Her mood did a complete 180-degree turn. One second she was teasing me and now she is suddenly in the dumps? And people say I¡¯m moody¡­


    I sighed and finished my work. I inspected my blade one final time and nodded at my work. I had never cleaned a sword before but I think I did a pretty good job if I do say so myself. The skills and all that time I spent cleaning my gear haven¡¯t been completely wasted it seems.


    The blue and gold sword was practically shining in the gloomy light. It was so polished I could see a warped reflection of myself from it.


    I look terrible.


    My hair was getting long again and it was disheveled and grimy. My face was covered in blood with deep bags under my heterochromatic eyes. I¡¯ve also lost some weight from constantly running around while fighting for my life and not consuming enough calories to make up for it. But even so, I still look better than I did when I was a slave.


    One step at a time.


    I put the sword away into my ring and looked over at Sylvia who was watching me quietly. ¡°I kill because I have to, not because I like to. It¡¯s either kill or be killed, it''s as simple as that. But if I could have it my way I would never kill anyone ever again. I would spend my days with my family back home where my only complaints were the humidity of the stupid jungle and my dumb annoying friend making fun of me for being a gloomy Elf bastard. When I was more concerned with what I was going to do for lunch and not what kind of monster I was going to have my next fight to the death with. But if I want to even get back home¡­ to go back to those days¡­ I have to kill anything and everything that gets in my way. It¡¯s just the way things are, it¡¯s what I¡¯m familiar with.¡±


    Sylvia wouldn¡¯t make eye contact with me as she mumbled, ¡°Oh¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry? You have nothing to be sorry about? I thought we went over this already¡­¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ you must be frustrated with me,¡± Sylvia said dejectedly.


    ¡°Huh? Why¡¯s that?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ I¡¯m having a hard time and¡ª¡±


    I interrupted her and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I imagine you haven¡¯t come to terms with killing yet. You probably grew up in an environment where killing something was the last thing on your mind. I don¡¯t blame you for hesitating. If anything it¡¯s the normal reaction.¡±


    ¡°...But still¡­ I¡¯m just a burden for you right now¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just stop, will you? I said it¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯m not sure what you have to do in order to come to terms with your current situation. Whatever it is that you need to find to help you. And I won¡¯t lie, I hope whatever it is you find you find it sooner rather than later. I guess just don¡¯t wait until it¡¯s too late,¡± I said with a dismissive wave. ¡°Now come drink my blood so I can get some sleep. We shouldn''t spend more time on this floor than is necessary.¡±


    Sylvia nodded her head slowly as she seemed to reluctantly drink from me once more. I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on in her head but it was something only she would be able to figure out and make a decision on.


    Besides, I was the last person to be dishing out advice about coming to terms with killing. Because an answer like ¡°Just kill until you stop feeling or caring¡± isn¡¯t an answer most people want to hear.


    ¡ª


    Once Sylvia and I spent the next day and a half resting up, we made our way down the steps and onto a new floor of the dungeon. Gone was the massive sprawling abyss from the floor above and in its place was a narrow passage that two people would struggle to walk shoulder to shoulder in. The passage led straight for as far as the eye could see and the only thing breaking up the darkness was the occasional glow from the blue crystals.


    Sylvia nodded at me and took the lead as the two of us made our way down the passage. We must have walked for over an hour before something changed. So far we hadn¡¯t run into a single monster or even seen the signs that monsters were down here.


    But the narrow passage opened up into a wide-open area. It was in the shape of a massive bowl but not so big that we couldn¡¯t see the other side. Lining the walls were the same blue crystals while at the center of the room, dangling from the ceiling, was a massive version of the blue crystals. The massive crystal was giving off its gloomy blue light as it illuminated the cave.


    However, the bowl-shaped cave wasn¡¯t flat; it was filled with some kind of clear liquid. It was a massive lake with rocks that were haphazardly tossed about. The rocks looked like gray lily pads laying on top of a massive clear lake.


    ¡°Is this water?¡± Sylvia asked while bending down to run her hands through the liquid.


    I quickly snatched the vampire by the back of her hair and yanked her.


    ¡°Ow¡ªow¡ªOW! VOKER THAT HURT! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!¡± She hissed.


    She stood up and looked like she was about to punch me but I just rolled my eyes. ¡°That¡¯s obviously not water you dolt. Look over there,¡± I said while pointing at a large rock floating on the surface of the liquid.


    ¡°Dolt? What¡­¡± Sylvia followed my finger and looked at the floating rock. Then she turned to me and scowled at me. ¡°You pulled my hair because of a stupid floating rock? You are¡ª¡±


    ¡°Rocks that big don¡¯t float in water,¡± I said evenly.


    ¡°Huh? Ugh, wait¡­¡± Sylvia¡¯s scowl turned to confusion as she looked at the floating rock again.


    The rock wasn¡¯t a part of the lilypads, which seemed to be stationary but a chunk of rock from something else. She didn¡¯t immediately seem convinced so I summoned a rock using earth magic and tossed it into the liquid. The rock hit the surface with a plop and barely broke the surface before it floated straight back up. A rock that size would have sunk in water with no problems.


    ¡°Whatever that clear liquid is, it is not water. And I wouldn¡¯t recommend dipping your hands into something if you don¡¯t know what it is.¡±


    Sylvia quickly turned away from me but I could see the tips of her ears burning red. ¡°Yeah, I knew that. I was just getting a closer look, that¡¯s all,¡± she said defensively.


    Uh, huh.


    I looked around the cave and I couldn¡¯t see anything with my eyes, no vapors or corpses. The temperature in the cave was a little on the warmer side but it wasn¡¯t uncomfortable. The cave didn¡¯t smell like anything in particular either and my ears weren¡¯t picking up anything moving around in the water. The liquid appeared to be clear so we should have been able to see something. Besides, if the liquid was giving off some kind of poisonous gas we both would have died a long time ago.


    Unless it¡¯s magical¡­ magical poison gas¡­ or just poisonous gas in a dungeon in general. I¡¯d rather not think about that.


    Sylvia cleared her throat then said, ¡°So what now? Use the stones to cross to the other side?¡±


    The other side, although far away, was still in sight.


    ¡°That would be the idea. I don¡¯t see or hear anything wrong. How about you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    ¡°Well let¡¯s get going then,¡± I said while using earth magic to make a path for us.


    We could just jump from one rock lilypad to another but that seemed like a waste of stamina. This way I could just bridge us across and we wouldn¡¯t have to jump around like idiots.


    We made good progress. In just a short amount of time, we had already made it to the middle of the lake, and I still had barely made a dent in my mana pool. So far there hasn¡¯t been a single sign that there is anything down here. The surface of the liquid is calm, and I don¡¯t hear anything in the lake either.


    This is far too easy. There is no way the dungeon is going to give us a freebie. Unless it¡¯s one of the transition floors that Alce was talking about¡­ perhaps¡ª NO!


    ¡°Sylvia!¡± I yelled out.


    She was a quarter of the way across one of my bridges when I grabbed her by the waist. I could hear her yelping in anger and surprise, but I didn¡¯t care. I threw both of us back toward the last lilypad just in time to avoid it.


    The spot on the bridge Sylvia had been walking toward exploded as something burst out from the lake. A creature that can only be described as a massive shark made out of brown stone leaped out and took a bite out of the bridge. The monster went airborne then crashed back into the lake, only to disappear.


    ¡°What was that¡­¡± Sylvia mumbled nervously.


    ¡°No idea. But can you please get off of me? I¡¯d like to not be laying on my back when that thing attacks us again,¡± I grunted while trying to push her off of me.


    Sylvia quickly rolled off of me and took her silver Estoc out of her ring. ¡°Thanks¡­ again¡­ but what do we do? Can¡¯t you just start casting Lightning Bolts into the water? And how did you know it was there?! I didn¡¯t hear a single damn thing?!¡± she said quickly.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not water, remember? If I launch a Fireball or use lightning, there is a good chance it could backfire and kill both of us. And ¡­ I sensed it right before it attacked you. I didn¡¯t hear it either until it was too late.¡±


    ¡°So what do we do, Voker?¡±


    ¡°We wait.¡±


    Sylvia turned her head around and narrowed her eyes, ¡°We wait?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t see it, we can¡¯t hear it, and we can only sense it when it¡¯s about to kill us. What would you suggest we do?¡±


    Sylvia grunted in frustration but started nodding her head slowly, ¡°Fine if that¡¯s what you think is best.¡±


    For some reason, this thing didn¡¯t attack us till we reached roughly the halfway point. It managed to stay completely hidden but as soon as Sylvia took a few steps onto the bridge it attacked.


    I can¡¯t just set fire to this place and if I electrocute this unknown liquid, it might be the end for us. Not to mention that monster looks like it¡¯s made of stone, it might be a construct of some type. Or maybe a monster with stone skin? Not enough information. But we need to kill this thing or avoid it¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what is triggering the monster, but I¡¯m going to try something. I¡¯m going to form multiple bridges at a time, and we can try to cross one randomly. I¡¯ll try to attack it if I can. Are you ready?¡±


    Sylvia nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    Five bridges should do it. I¡¯ll connect a few of them to other lilypads. Let¡¯s see how smart this monster is.


    I felt the rushing of warm water in my veins as mana left my body. The spell cores left my hands to create a set of bridges made of stone that connected not only the lilypad in front of us but some other random ones that were a little further away.


    The stone bridges started forming and connecting like a highway. Sylvia started running towards one of the bridges at random but before she could set foot on one of the bridges another shark monster crashed through it. And the same thing happened to the other bridges as well. The monsters had destroyed all my bridges just seconds after they had formed.


    Sylvia skirted to a stop and took a few shaky steps backward. ¡°Well, that didn¡¯t work¡­Got any more ideas in that head of yours, genius?¡±


    ¡°Let me think¡­¡± I responded.


    Damn. They were so fast I couldn¡¯t even cast a spell. I wanted to use the bridges and have spikes erupt from the bottom of them to impale the monsters but I wasn¡¯t fast enough.


    I wonder if I could poison them¡­


    I took something out of my ring and tossed it into the lake. Sure enough, the monsters reacted and swallowed the thing whole. I looked over at Sylvia and the look of pure confusion made me realize how odd the thing I just did was.


    ¡°Voker¡­ why did you just throw a steak into the lake? Better yet, why do you have one cooked and plated?¡± Sylvia asked cautiously.


    ¡°Well you see¡­ the previous owner of my ring had it in here. I figured it was some kind of trap and that it was poisoned. I mean why else would you keep a whole cooked steak in your spatial storage ring?¡± I said.


    Sylvia just looked at me then sighed. ¡°Did the thought that it was just food ever cross your mind? Your ring keeps things stuck in time right? Like food doesn¡¯t go bad?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my ring does that. But surely that steak was poisoned. I mean just think about all the food you can have in something like this. Why would you ever waste space on something so useless¡­¡±


    ¡°If you have the money to afford a spatial ring, then having a steak dinner on the go doesn¡¯t sound so absurd. You realize that, right?¡± Sylvia remarked with an eyebrow raised.


    ¡°I suppose you have a point,¡± I murmured. ¡°Anyways, the poison might be taking too long, so I¡¯ll just figure something else out¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh, huh¡­¡± Sylvia groaned.


    The monster wasn¡¯t as fast as when Sylvia stepped on the bridge. So what¡¯s the difference? Let¡¯s see¡­


    I sent seven boulders flying off far into the liquid. I cast the spells a good distance away from us and started counting.


    One¡­two¡­three¡­four¡­ bingo.


    After four seconds, six of the boulders that had impacted the water got destroyed by the shark monsters.


    ¡°So there are six of them¡­ that was a better idea,¡± Sylvia said with a look of amusement.


    ¡°They are reacting to mana. It just so happened that we are walking sacks of mana. And there might be more¡­ but there does seem to be only six for now.¡±


    ¡°So you just send out distractions and then we move through the bridges like normal. Not bad¡­¡± Sylvia mused.


    ¡°How fast can you run while carrying me? And I¡¯m talking life or death speed,¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Faster than you can manage on that messed up leg of yours. I can use a lot of my stored blood to make myself faster and stronger. Shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Sylvia said with a smug grin.


    ¡°Good because we are clearing this in one go.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The smug grin disappeared as Sylvia looked at me in worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the monsters will figure out our tactics or not. We are considering dungeons to be alive and somewhat intelligent, right? If we do things slowly it would take us over twenty tries to get to the end. You just focus on running and I¡¯ll focus on defending us.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, Voker?¡±


    ¡°I am. We can do it,¡± I reassured her.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it,¡± she said resolutely.


    ¡°Okay¡ª oof¡ª¡±


    Sylvia had already picked me up and tossed me over her shoulder. She didn¡¯t even ask if I was ready¡­ And she doesn¡¯t have to be so rough, I¡¯m not a sack of potatoes¡­.


    ¡°Count to three in your head then just start running.¡±


    Sylvia repositioned me rather roughly on her shoulder and nodded. I formed some more boulders and launched them far off into the clear liquid lake again. The rocks plopped into the liquid and started floating on the surface. Then I started forming spell cores for bridges and my stomach twisted. Sylvia had already started running.


    Stone sharks were attacking my boulders and my bridge hadn¡¯t even finished forming before Sylvia was already halfway across the next lilypad. Her speed was ludicrous and the iron grip around my waist felt like it was going to turn my pelvis into dust.


    Sylvia was crossing the bridges faster than I could make them. I just stopped forming the bridges all the way to save time and mana. But my focus was drawn away from Sylvia¡¯s speed and at the set of six dorsal fins made of stone propelling their way towards us.


    It seems the monsters are forgoing stealth and coming straight for us. The monsters were cutting through the liquid like it was nothing and they would catch up to us in no time.


    I continued forming half-bridges as Sylvia seemed to sense the incoming monsters and picked up the speed even more. I started launching Earth Spears with some extra force at the monsters. But the monsters could sense the mana and dodged the spears in the water. However, one of my spells did connect and took off the dorsal fin of one of the stone sharks. And just like a stone the fin crumbled and exploded into dust as the spear burst through it.


    My spears weren¡¯t enough so I focused completely on the defensive. Sylvia was moving so fast she was just ignoring my partially built bridges completely now and was leaping from one stone lilypad to the next.


    Walls of earth started appearing as I tried separating us from the sharks as much as I could. But my walls proved to be of little help. The shark monsters broke through my stone walls without much effort and it only slowed them down for a scant few seconds. But that¡¯s all we needed.


    I felt Sylvia land and her body stiffen up as she prepared for one final jump. We had reached the end of the floor in short order thanks to her. I felt weightless as Sylvia jumped through the air. But the weightlessness in my stomach turned to dread as I sensed something coming from below us.


    I tried to launch earth spears into the monster but I was already too late. The monster breached the surface of the water and with a loud snap its large jaw crunched down on something as bones broke and flesh was ripped apart.


    But Sylvia continued forward. We crashed landed on the other side of the lake and the both of us went skipping across the ground. I crashed into the rock wall and winced from the pain. I looked down expecting to see myself legless once again but much to my surprise, I was not injured. Besides the raging headache I just got from slamming into this wall. But wait¡­ oh¡­ oh no¡­


    I looked over to Sylvia and she was just sitting on her butt with a blank expression and wide eyes. She had what was left of her legs extended and was staring at them blankly. Her left leg from the knee down was completely gone but oddly enough it wasn¡¯t bleeding as it should be. I wasn¡¯t sure if she had stopped the bleeding or if it was a vampire thing but Sylvia wasn¡¯t moving.


    I rolled up off the ground and dusted myself off then headed over to her. ¡°Sylvia¡­¡±


    I called out to her softly and her gaze lifted slowly. Her crimson eyes went wide and I already knew what was about to happen as tears started to form. The shock was gone and now comes the¡ª


    ¡°My leg. MY LEG! IT HURTS SO BAD! IT¡¯S GONE! PLEASE HELP ME!" Sylvia screamed.


    I was taken aback for a second at how loudly she was screaming. Tears rolled down her face as she spasmed around in pain. It seems despite her nearly immortal regeneration powers Sylvia still feels pain. And this is probably the first time she has ever suffered a serious injury. That¡¯s right¡­ this is the normal reaction to losing a limb. People don¡¯t sacrifice body parts as a part of their everyday strategy.


    I walked over to the screaming vampire and put a hand on her shoulder. She didn¡¯t stop so I increased my grip with enough force to make her bones creak. She jerked back in surprise and let out a screech of pain as she looked up at me with puffy eyes.


    ¡°Relax, just heal your leg. Stupid bloodsucker¡­¡±


    I knew it was rude but often surprising people when they least expect it is a good way to snap people out of a daze. Me gripping her shoulder with enough force to cause more pain was also enough to switch her focus. Seems the pain gate theory works even on vampires.  Sylvia''s face morphed into anger then back to pain then back to anger once more. She was about to yell at me but her face quickly morphed into dread as she frantically started healing her leg.


    I couldn¡¯t look away as I watched her leg regrow. Bones made disgusting noises as it seemingly came out of nowhere, pink muscle fibers reworked and latched onto the bone, and new flesh was grafted as the portion of her leg that used to be missing came back. It was both disgusting and fascinating watching a leg seemingly appear from nothing like that. I imagined that¡¯s what it looked like to regrow a leg over weeks in a medical station in the span of just a few seconds.


    Sylvia squeezed her toes and stretched her new leg out a few times. Then she looked up at me.


    ¡°Better?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ sorry for uh¡­ yelling like that¡­¡± she said sheepishly, her ears burning a bright red.


    I stood up and offered her a hand. She took it and I got her back up onto her feet. ¡°Not at all. You¡¯ve probably never been injured like that before, have you?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia shook her head side to side.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s completely normal that you acted that way. Losing a limb¡­ well it hurts.¡±


    Sylvia just nodded and wiped the tears off her face. She sniffled a few times then spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Let¡¯s just get out of here¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we should go.¡±


    I think Sylvia wanted to rest and it was her turn to sleep next anyway. But I imagine after this fiasco she has no urge to rest, let alone go to sleep. Just more bad memories for us. Maybe one day things won¡¯t be so terrible.


    The two of us continued onwards to the end of the floor in silence.

 Vol.3 Ch.60- The Withered Forest.

    After our fight and Sylvia¡¯s injuries, we decided to take another break at the end of this floor. Thankfully there weren¡¯t any more lakes filled with mysterious clear liquid and stone sharks swimming about them. But still, taking a long break after we just took one wasn¡¯t ideal. Then again, taking advantage of any real safety this dungeon offers us isn¡¯t a bad thing, either.


    I was also worried about Sylvia. She hasn¡¯t spoken much since she lost her leg to that last shark. I also think our conversation about her coming to terms with killing has gotten in her head somewhat. I didn¡¯t mean for it to negatively affect her¡­ but then again, I should have figured it would have. I need to be more careful about what I say to others in the future. Just when things started looking good as well¡­


    I remember the conversation I had with Grandpa way back when about Cerila. He told me that she would hang on every word I said. It makes me wonder if maybe people put more weight into my words than I think. But I think that¡¯s just reaching. Sylvia and Cerila¡¯s situations aren¡¯t the same. Surely I¡¯m just looking too much into this¡­


    The two of us were sitting around a small fire at the entrance to the next floor. Sylvia had just woken up and was staring into the fire listlessly. Her purple and black hair was matted down from all the sweat and blood.


    Over a month of constant fighting, and most of that was during our more¡­ sour time together. Even though we mended our fractured relationship and we have been getting along far better than I imagined¡­ stress is still stress. What do people normally do in situations like this?


    ¡°Was it like this for you? When you lost your hand?¡± Sylvia asked me quietly.


    On this side of the lake, the blue crystals were absent so the only light was from our fire. The fire made Sylvia¡¯s crimson eyes glow. I once looked upon those eyes with hatred but now I saw something different.


    ¡°For my hand? No. I was hyped on drugs and the adrenaline of escaping so I didn¡¯t feel anything. I hate to say it but I¡¯ve just gotten used to the pain. I woke up every day for six years in pain. I¡¯ve nearly died¡­ three times now¡­ no four? Seems I¡¯ve lost count¡­¡±


    I looked back at Sylvia and she was just staring at me. She didn¡¯t seem annoyed, more¡­ unsure? I guess.


    ¡°That¡¯s awful,¡± she responded dryly.


    I rubbed my head from the awkward silence. Seems I¡¯m not very good at this type of stuff after all. At least when it matters most¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, Voker¡­ I don¡¯t want to die down here, alone in the dark¡­ I¡¯m scared of the pain¡­¡± Sylvia said in a quite shaky voice as she curled her legs up to her chest.


    ¡°I see¡­ that¡¯s good, I think.¡±


    Sylvia gave me a look as if I had just killed her family.


    ¡°No! No! That¡¯s not what I meant¡­ sorry¡­ It¡¯s just there was a point in my life where I wasn¡¯t afraid of death so I understand somewhat,¡± I said with a wave of my hands.


    ¡°What?¡± she questioned.


    ¡°There was a time where I didn¡¯t fear death. I just didn¡¯t care¡­ there were even points where I wanted to die and points where I wished I wasn¡¯t even born.¡±


    Sylvia was listening to me in silence so I just continued filling the silence with words.


    ¡°But I look back at those times now and I realize they are some of my darkest moments. My life¡­ It''s important. I have people out there who care about me and I want them to know I¡¯m okay, that I¡¯m alive.


    ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t have anyone anymore. Nobody is waiting for me to make it out of this dungeon,¡± Sylvia said coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you. I need you, Sylvia. You said it yourself. If you die, I die. You know you asked me if I was afraid of fighting monsters and the truth is I¡¯m not afraid of most things anymore. But that¡¯s why I think I¡¯m afraid of dying because it means I would leave my loved ones behind again. And if I die first, then you will too, so I guess you wouldn¡¯t be dying alone. But I¡¯d rather have both of us live through this.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to die again. And I don¡¯t want Sylvia to die either. I¡¯ve been alone before. Lost in the darkness of despair. I know what it¡¯s like and I wouldn¡¯t want anyone else to go through that. Not by themselves at least.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I can do for you, Sylvia. I want to help you but I can¡¯t¡­ So at the very least, I¡¯ll make you a promise,¡± I said.


    ¡°A promise?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I promise we are both going to make it out of here. I¡¯m not sure what we are going to do when we get out¡­ But if you want, my village has plenty of land in it. The weather is a little on the uncomfortable side but it¡¯s not all that bad. Food is pretty good too. The sweet bread is¡ª¡±


    ¡°You would really take me to your village? I thought you hated me?¡±


    Now it was my turn to be confused.


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t we already go over this? I don¡¯t hate you, Sylvia.¡±


    ¡°Then you are just saying all this to make me feel better¡­¡± Sylvia huffed in annoyance.


    ¡°Partially,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°See I knew it! You¡ª¡±


    I interrupted her before she could go on a spiraling downslope of self-loathing. I also didn¡¯t want her to say anything she would regret.


    ¡°I am being serious, you know? I¡¯m not lying to you when I said I¡¯d make and keep that promise. And I really am serious about my offer to come with me to my village, not that you have to accept it or anything. I might be a lot of things, Sylvia, but I¡¯m not a liar.¡±


    Sylvia looked down at her feet and seemed to sink even further into herself. ¡°What if I¡¯m just lying to you? That this is just all one big game for me and I¡¯ll kill you the second we get out of here, huh?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t think you are lying to me. I think you might be keeping a few things to yourself but that¡¯s fine because I am too. But if you are lying to me then¡­ keep doing it, I guess? You got me convinced and I plan on continuing to trust you until you give me a reason not to. Of course, I would prefer it if you weren¡¯t lying to me,¡± I said with a small shrug while I stoked the fire with my cane.


    I don¡¯t think Sylvia is playing me for some kind of fool so I feel confident in saying I can trust her. I do believe her story of waking up in a dungeon thousands of years in the future. Her eyes are proof enough as it is. Any doubt got washed away when I saw her use her Blood Sorcery for the first time.


    But more importantly, she isn¡¯t some ancient vampire menace. Just some fourteen-year-old girl lost in time and afraid of dying alone. Not too far off from me, I suppose. Maybe we are more alike than I would care to admit¡­


    ¡°You trust me?¡± Sylvia mouthed out slowly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I trust you. I trust you to watch my back when I sleep. I trusted you to finish off that giant monster when I couldn¡¯t. I trusted you to heal me and save me yet again. And I trusted you a little while ago when you carried me across that nightmare lake. I don¡¯t know what else I can do to show you just how much I trust you, Sylvia.¡±


    ¡°You know, talking to you is one of the weirdest things I¡¯ve ever done. I¡¯d put it right under waking up in a coffin in the future¡­¡± Sylvia half chuckled.


    ¡°Really? Why¡¯s that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m talking to some kid that¡¯s supposed to be a year younger than me. But I guess you had to grow up a long time ago, huh?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re aren¡¯t the first person to say that to me¡­¡± I awkwardly chuckled back. ¡°And yeah¡­ I guess I did.¡±


    Well not really. I¡¯m not sure if I ever was a kid. Maybe just some weirdo trying to act like one. I guess all I can do is try. I tried to be the best son in the world at one point. But I¡¯m pretty sure I failed at that and all I¡¯ve ever done is cause my parents grief.


    But I wonder what she would say if I told her I had lived a previous life as a super soldier that traveled the stars and committed mass genocide on a galactic scale in the name of Humanity?


    Nevermind. I¡¯d rather not know. Hopefully, nobody will ever know about that. I wish I could just forget about those times. Maybe just not the people in them.


    The people¡­ Apollo, Artemis, Hephaestus, Su¨¢rez, Heimdall, and Nyx¡­ your faces¡­ have I really forgotten what you all looked like? You all seem so blurry to me now¡­


    ¡°Thanks, Voker. I feel a little better now. And¡­ I believe you. Your promise? Thanks for that too, and well, I¡¯ll put some thought into your offer. But we need to get out of here first,¡± Sylvia said with a stern look.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to try and get some more sleep. Is that okay with you?¡± Sylvia asked me.


    ¡°Sure thing. I don¡¯t mind one bit.¡±


    I spent those quiet hours delving deep into my old memories so I could see the faces of my old squad members. I was happy to know that I hadn¡¯t forgotten them completely, but it was getting harder to remember. But I¡¯d never forget the promises I made to them.


    I wonder if I would have thought like this if I was still Kronos? If I hadn¡¯t been killed would I have continued to grow as a person as I do now? Would I have yelled at somebody? Cried over the people I missed? Would I even have been capable of missing someone so much? Would I even care about somebody else''s life that wasn¡¯t a part of my squad? No, probably not. And oddly enough that notion makes me both sad and scared. Going back to the old me would be a nightmare but¡­


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    This current version of myself? Am I happy with who I am right now? Am I becoming the ideal version of the me I want to be? Sadly I think I¡¯m coming up short in that department as well. But I am getting better, right? Even if just a little? I would have never talked to somebody like this before being reborn so maybe I am improving. Guess I can¡¯t get any worse than what I once was¡­


    Sigh¡­ Thinking is hard. Emotions are even more difficult to tackle. I see why they chopped those bits of our brains to pieces now. Things were simpler back then, but I wouldn¡¯t go back.


    No, in a weird way, I guess I¡¯m kind of happy.


    ¡ª


    With both of us rested and Sylvia in higher spirits, the two of us descended another floor in this hellhole. Once again, we took a flight of stairs that was carved out of the gray Dull Stone. I¡¯ve seen a lot so far in this dungeon, a winter hellscape, a bridge of stone over an infinite abyss, a lake filled with stone sharks, and a mysterious liquid. I don¡¯t even want to imagine what other horrors await us.


    On the bright side of this eternal dungeon run, my leg was doing better. I¡¯ve gotten a majority of my strength back, and I could walk freely without the need of a cane. I could even manage a light jog, but running was still a ways away. Even going down the stairs didn¡¯t bring a burning pain with it anymore.


    After an hour or so of going down the staircase, we finally reached the landing. And the scene before us was new and concerning. It was a similar style of caves but the ceiling was much lower than normal. Of course, five or six people could stack on top of each other and still not reach the ceiling, but it was something different compared to the infinite abyss when you looked up in some of the other floors.


    Sylvia had walked over and was inspecting what looked to be a withered tree. Its trunk was twisted and gnarled, and the wood looked like it had been burnt to a charcoal black. At the top of the tree, instead of leaves, the dead branches converged onto a single blue crystal that was giving off light. It almost looked like the tree was pinching and dangling the crystal with burnt fingers.


    ¡°I definitely don¡¯t like this¡­¡± Sylvia murmured while looking out into the cave.


    These twisted trees were spread out through the cave. Large patches of nothing but darkness lay between each separated tree. But that wasn¡¯t the only weird thing about this floor.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the ground?¡± Sylvia asked while kneeling. ¡°Looks like somebody scooped out a massive chunk of the rock and made it into a bowl.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not right¡­¡± I said while joining her to inspect the rocky surface.


    Sylvia turned to me and tilted her head to the side. I was still running my hands across the stone when I looked up to see her slightly annoyed face looking back at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s more like an impact crater,¡± I mused.


    That¡¯s right, it looks like impact craters but not from explosions. The rock is smooth as if something has been repeatedly smashing the surface and the size of each crater is significant. It¡¯s sort of the same smoothness the Cave Fiends did on the second-floor walls but different. I looked around but I couldn¡¯t see anything that was making these indentations in the floor.


    ¡°Now that you mention it¡­ these weird tree things are growing from the middle of the craters,¡± Sylvia added.


    ¡°You are right. We should be careful. Look up frequently and be careful in the darkness. I¡¯ll do my best to light the way.¡± I stood up and did a nice long stretch then extended a hand to Sylvia. ¡°You ready?¡±


    Sylvia gave me a faint smile and took my hand as I helped her up. ¡°Let¡¯s do it. Just another floor, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just another floor,¡± I nodded.


    With that, I sent a group of small flames in front of us and around us to light the bouts of intermediate darkness while we traversed the floor. We must have been walking for hours seeing the same scene.


    Burnt trees dangling their gloomy blue crystal, then darkness followed by another tree. The trees seemed to be the path straight through the dungeon, so we decided to see if we could find the sidewalls, which we actually managed to do. This floor was on the smaller side when compared to the other floors we have been on. At least it was in scale. The end of this floor still seemed far off.


    ¡°You hear that, right? Something like a scraping spinning sound?¡± Sylvia asked quietly while taking out her sword.


    ¡°Yeah. And you see that spot over there? There isn¡¯t a tree where one should be, and the sound is coming from there.¡±


    Sylvia nodded, and the two of us slowed down to a crawl as we approached the sound. It was a grinding sort of sound, but it was difficult to place.. almost like something was spinning around and grinding away at the stone like a drill. Once we reached the spot, I extended my fireballs into a ring and turned up the light.


    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± Sylvia yelped.


    Even I was confused by what I was seeing. It looked like a pair of four stumpy legs sticking out from the ground. The legs were connected to what looked like the underneath of a gray stone shell. It was spinning around like it was trying to dig itself into the ground. Then the creature stopped spinning.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what was coming, but we collectively took a few steps back. I had been expecting the creature to start spinning wildly around, so I was preparing earth spells to stop it but what I had not been expecting was for the creature to break free of the crater then start floating.


    With frightening speed, the monster lifted itself out of its hole without the use of anything. Once the creature was airborne, its speed increased until it landed on the ceiling with a thump that shook the cavern walls. Such a large creature shouldn¡¯t be able to fly. Let alone one that vaguely resembles a monstrous snapping turtle.


    Is it¡­ manipulating gravity?


    The turtle monster was now on the ceiling, and its neck was craning out of its shell as it stared at us with unnatural golden eyes. Its shell was a grayish-blue color and had varying patterns running across it.


    Welp, time to kill it.


    I sent a barrage of Earth Spears at the monster but the second I started forming spell cores it retracted its neck back into itself then started crawling around the ceiling. My spells impacted the shell, but either broke upon contact or reflected off the shell. I upped the power and started tossing Fireballs and a few Lightning Bolts, but they met much the same fate.


    The monster was moving slowly across the ceiling despite its early display of speed using whatever magic or ability it had. But it looked like it was trying to position itself above us.


    I nudged Sylvia and brought her away from the monster. Whatever it was trying to do, it wanted to be above us. Wait¡­ those craters¡­ it¡¯s from this monster falling from the ceiling, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s going to try and crush us.


    One light jog later, and we had evaded the landing zone of the monster. And as I imagined, the turtle monster had put itself above where we had been. Then it looked as if gravity started making sense again, and the monster fell to the rocky surface below with a loud boom.


    Not only is the monster manipulating gravity to allow it to float to the ceiling it¡¯s also increasing the gravity to make it fall faster. Amazing¡­ does that mean gravity magic exists? And is this monster capable of using magic?


    ¡°Should we just avoid this monster? It¡¯s pretty slow, and it doesn¡¯t seem too aggressive. We can probably just walk around it, right?¡± Sylvia suggested.


    ¡°We can¡­ but what if there are more? If we get surrounded, it might not go as well as it did with the Cave Fiends,¡± I countered.


    ¡°They are pretty slow. I can outrun them if need be. And I don¡¯t hear anymore unless you do?¡±


    ¡°No, I suppose I don¡¯t hear anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. We just need to be careful,¡± Sylvia said while taking charge.


    We avoided the monster as it dug itself into the ground some more but before we raced off deeper into the dungeon, I noticed something at the bottom of the hole the monster was in previously.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m going to check that out,¡± I called out to Sylvia.


    I slid down the crater and made my way towards the center. Laying in a fine powder was some kind of greenish-white substance. I made a stick out of earth magic and poked around the powder and it made a crunching noise. The powder shone in the light coming from my Fireballs, and I deemed it safe enough to touch.


    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s like powdered crystals¡­¡± I said while running the dust through my fingers.


    I had the thought that maybe it was the same crystals that gave off the blue light but this crystal powder was more of lime green with a bit of white in it. It seems like it also came from the ground so I wonder¡­


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?! Is digging around in that monster¡¯s hole really a good idea?!¡± Sylvia whispered loudly.


    ¡°No, but I want to see what that monster is trying to find. And I¡¯m nearly there¡­¡± I huffed. ¡°Also why are you whispering so loudly? What¡¯s the point?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Just shut up¡­¡± Sylvia groaned.


    Okay¡­


    Using earth magic to manipulate this Dull Stone stuff was a real pain. It took nearly double the amount of mana just to dig out a small hole in the stuff. But my labor was rewarded with the uncovering of a green crystal of some type.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty¡­¡± Sylvia said while looking over my shoulder.


    I nodded and touched the green crystal. It was warm to the touch and its formation seemed to be flatter than I had anticipated. Visually, it had nothing in common with the blue crystals besides the fact that it was a crystal. And it didn¡¯t give off any kind of light.


    ¡°Was that monster trying to eat the crystals?¡± Slyvia asked out loud.


    ¡°Seems so.¡±


    I had a curious thought and I poured mana from the center of my chest to the tips of my fingers. Once the mana gathered at my fingertips the green crystal hummed slightly then it began to collapse in on itself. It looks like the crystal structure was sliding over itself to open like a moving tunnel. The crystal moved away as my hand sank deeper and deeper into the crystal until it left only the gray stone underneath. I retracted my hand and the crystals started slowly forming back together.


    ¡°How interesting¡­ it¡¯s reacting to my mana. I¡¯m gonna take some of it.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You are just going to take this stuff? What if you piss the monster off and it comes for us?¡± Sylvia argued.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put it into my ring so it won¡¯t be a problem. Just cover me for a little bit while I mine a chunk of this stuff.¡±


    ¡°Fine, just hurry up¡­¡± Sylvia grunted in annoyance.


    Sylvia made her way to the top of the crater but made it very clear she wasn¡¯t happy with all her mumbling. I wasn¡¯t sure what use this crystal would have but having a material that reacts to mana must be useful for something. I¡¯ve never heard of a crystal like this before so it might be unique to this dungeon.


    I was struggling from exerting so much mana but I had a feeling it was going to be worth it. Besides I was used to moving around so much of my mana at this point. I wasn¡¯t sure how long it took me to dig out the crystal but it was long enough for Sylvia to get even more annoyed with me.


    ¡°Voker!? Why are you digging so much out?! Can¡¯t we do this somewhere else?¡± she hissed.


    ¡°The monster isn¡¯t coming this way, right?¡± I asked while finishing the last portion of digging out the stone.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s still in the other crater.¡±


    ¡°Then I have time. Besides, I''m already done¡­¡±


    I had dug around the crystal instead of digging the crystal itself out. I was glad I did that considering that this crystal was much bigger than I had expected. The only thing left was a small portion of stone still connected to the crystal that I had left for the express purpose of putting it into my ring. The crystal being connected to the stone makes it one big entity that I can¡¯t store. But if I separate it then I should be able to store it.


    Instead of using earth magic I just sliced the stone apart with a bit of fire magic and the crystal broke free. In the same second, I dropped the crystal I had my hand on the crystal and willed it into my ring. The crystal chunk, which was nearly the size of a small compact car vanished and I could mentally gauge that it was now inside my storage. The crystals took up over half the bedroom-sized space but it¡¯s not like I have anything else to put in there.


    ¡°Done?¡± Sylvia asked while looking down at me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Now that I had my crystal, the two of us continued onwards through this new floor.

 Vol.3 Ch.61- Abomination Removal Squad.

    We spent weeks on that floor. There seems to be no correlation to the size of floors whatsoever. Some floors take a few days, while others are much longer.


    We would occasionally run into those turtle monsters and promptly avoid them. The turtle monsters would attempt to squish us a single time, then seemingly give up and continue doing whatever it is they are trying to do.


    Once we cleared that floor, Sylvia and I made our way through another two floors. Unfortunately, both of them took a considerable amount of time to complete.


    The first floor was another gray cave floor with monsters similar to the geckos. The alligator-like monsters sacrificed speed and range prowess for overwhelming strength. However, that meant killing them was even easier since they lacked the speed to dodge any of my spells. Sylvia could make short work of them as well with some Blood Sorcery from range. This floor we cleared in a matter of days.


    The most recent floor we cleared took the most amount of time. It was a veritable jungle, but instead of regular trees, it was those dead, blackened trees from the turtle floor. It made for an unpleasant month and a half of traversing that floor, as the exit wasn¡¯t directly on the opposite side of the entrance. We had to go from one side to the other in order to find the exit to the next floor. The annoying monsters that inhabited that floor didn¡¯t help much, either.


    The monsters had the torso of a gorilla and the head of an odd-looking kangaroo. It was another example of the hideous abominations that sometimes appear. How can monsters that seem somewhat normal exist when you have those monstrosities? Guess there is no point in thinking about it.


    It¡¯s also to the point where I¡¯m uncertain of how long we have been down here in the abyss. If I was going off my food supplies, it¡¯s been months. Maybe even longer, considering I have started rationing as an Elf and not a Human.


    Elves might not have to eat as much as Humans, but if we are constantly fighting, then we need to refuel more often regardless of our species. And Elves still need water¡­ I have over six months¡¯ worth of water left, and I''m rationing it as stingily as I possibly can. But if the current course continues and we don¡¯t reach the end in a timely manner then I am going to have a serious problem on my hands.


    ¡°Voker, what are you doing?¡± Sylvia asked me with a small sigh.


    Sylvia had her head resting in her hand as she observed me.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to try and make this rock float,¡± I said simply.


    ¡°You are going to make that rock¡­ float? Are you okay? I know that monster threw a rock at your head, but it barely grazed you,¡± she said with a slight grin.


    ¡°Completely fine. Unless you botched my healing on purpose,¡± I grunted back.


    ¡°You can be annoying sometimes, Voker.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. You¡¯ve made sure to tell me at least twice a day the last few days.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, you¡¯ve been really grumpy recently,¡± Sylvia huffed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not grumpy.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm, maybe you''re just more moody?¡± Sylvia teased.


    ¡°I¡¯m not moody¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what somebody who is moody would say,¡± Sylvia giggled. ¡°Hey¡­what¡­ wait, what?! You are doing it?! Wait! How are you doing that?!¡± Sylvia yelled excitedly.


    ¡°I told you I was trying to make the rock float...¡± I grumbled.


    I had successfully manipulated the gravity of the rock to allow it to float. However, unlike most spells, this wasn¡¯t a form a spell core and release kind of spell. I had to constantly maintain the spell, and changing something¡¯s gravity was way more complicated than keeping a ball of magic fire suspended in the air. Which made me wonder¡­


    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t tell me¡ª be careful!¡± Sylvia shouted.


    ¡°What are you, my mother?! I¡¯m just testing something out, and it¡¯s my mana, so I have control over it. Besides, the ceiling isn¡¯t even that high. Just catch me if I fall,¡± I said while waving Sylvia away.


    ¡°Just catch you if you fall?! Do you understand how crazy you sound?!¡±


    ¡°Innovation comes with risk,¡± I said with a shrug. I took a few steps away from Sylvia and then fell over.


    ¡°Voker?!¡± she yelled.


    I stood up quickly and looked around, looking for whatever it was that made me fall. The ground was okay, nothing was in the air, and no monsters were near us since we were at the entrance to a new floor. Those gorilla abominations pushed us all the way to the exit so instead of making camp on the upper portion of the stairs, we went down a floor.


    ¡°Voker, are you okay? Why did you just fall?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I just fell? Almost like my body couldn¡¯t help it. I didn¡¯t trip on anything either¡­¡± I squeaked in confusion.


    Sylvia didn¡¯t look convinced but she gave me some space. What just happened? I just fell, with no warning or feeling. Have I ever fallen on my own like this before? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve been this uncoordinated since I was an infant learning to walk again.


    I stood up, stretched my arms over my shoulders, and let out a yawn. I¡¯ve been feeling pretty tired recently despite getting enough sleep, so maybe that¡¯s it?


    I know I¡¯m not sick, or Sylvia would have said something. Well, whatever¡­


    ¡°Okay, here goes nothing.¡±


    Draining my mana like this probably isn¡¯t going to help me much but being able to use gravity magic would be a huge boon. If I could alter the gravity of a rock, does that mean I can also change my gravity?


    I focused on the mana swirling around my chest and willed it around my body. Using gravity magic was more like using mana enhancement but putting it into a spell core. There was also no guide for me so I was just filling in the gaps with what I knew about gravity from my previous life, which was probably more than some stupid turtle monster understood. I hope.


    With some time and concentration, I felt my body get lighter and lighter as the spell core worked its magic. Then my stomach lurched and my vision flipped.


    Before I knew it I was tumbling the opposite way towards the ceiling. I started panicking and tried righting myself again, but before I could control myself, I slammed into the ceiling. It felt like I had fallen towards the floor, but my new floor was the ceiling. I could feel waves upon waves of mana leaving my body as it fed the spell core. It made me feel like vomiting. Then gravity righted itself, and I started falling back down to earth.


    I thought having experience in zero gravity would better prepare me for this. But, then again¡­ magic is dangerous.


    ¡°Voker! I told you!¡± Sylvia shouted from below me.


    I was snatched out of the air and Sylvia was holding me in her arms as she glared at me.


    ¡°I believe you are supposed to say thank you?¡± she quipped.


    She will never allow me to try this if I ask her beforehand. I might feel like absolute crap but this is all part of training, so it¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t maintain this spell core so it should be fine. She definitely won¡¯t be that mad¡­


    I placed my finger on her forehead and formed a spell core. I fed mana to the core and waited for either Sylvia to freak out or for her to start floating. Instead, the vampire just narrowed her crimson eyes at me and dropped me on the ground with a click of her tongue.


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± I grumbled.


    I rubbed my back but dragged myself up off the cold ground and into a stone chair. I guess I can¡¯t be too mad with her, even though she didn¡¯t need to drop me. But I learned a valuable lesson.


    Gravity magic is by far the most mana-intensive school of magic I can cast. Changing the gravity of the rock took quite a bit, but changing mine took almost half my entire mana pool, and it only lasted a few seconds. And it seems I can¡¯t affect the gravity of other living things.


    Is it because I¡¯m still unfamiliar with the magic or because I don¡¯t have enough mana in general? Maybe I should use my sword for a conduit more often. Sigh. Training this new school is going to be difficult¡­


    ¡°What was that just now? And why did you touch me on my head¡­¡± Sylvia groaned.


    She was glaring at me but I¡¯d prefer this from Sylvia than her being down on herself or lost in her thoughts.


    ¡°Gravity magic. Same stuff those turtle monsters were using. Haven¡¯t had time to test it since the last few floors have been so taxing,¡± I said.


    ¡°You can cast another school of magic? Does that mean you can use four schools and combine them?¡±


    ¡°Appears so.¡±


    ¡°So you¡­ you tried to cast a spell on me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Sylvia said while pointing a slim finger at me.


    ¡°If I asked you beforehand, would you have let me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No? Of course not!¡± Sylvia yelled. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t just nod your head at me!¡±


    I stand corrected.


    Sylvia sighed and rubbed her face. ¡°What¡¯s next? Don¡¯t tell me you are some kind of prodigy with the sword as well¡­¡± she groaned.


    ¡°With a sword? No, I¡¯m probably pretty mediocre with a sword since I have no real training.¡±


    Sylvia just looked up at me with empty eyes. ¡°But¡­¡± she said while rolling her hands for me to continue.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty good with a spear. Not too bad with the bow either, but it¡¯s been a few years. I am far more comfortable with my hands, though,¡± I said simply.


    ¡°You¡­ you can fight? Like without magic?¡± Sylvia asked.


    ¡°Of course. Despite becoming more familiar with magic, I¡¯d say my frontline capabilities are still better. I was thinking of swapping with you in the front sometimes so I can get back into things. My leg is nearly back to normal now. It just needs to be strengthened a little more.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ sure¡­okay,¡± Sylvia said quietly.


    Sylvia walked over to her sleeping bag slowly and crawled into it.


    ¡°Hey, wait, can you maybe heal me? So that I don¡¯t feel like vomiting?¡± I asked nicely.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Okay¡­


    ¡ª


    Slice.


    Swoosh.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been able to move around like this. I stepped around on sturdy legs as I sliced apart the incoming Drones with my cobalt gladius. The blue and gold blade was razor-sharp and made short work of these insects. It felt euphoric in a way, being able to move like this again, putting mana into my legs and going at speeds that shouldn¡¯t be possible¡ªand doing all this while not being in agonizing pain.


    These insects were the same kind of monster I fought months ago when I first escaped from Sandervile. But unlike in that forest, there was an entire swarm of these abominations. Not to mention something seemed different about these compared to the Drones on the surface.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Sylvia just finished off two Drones by exploding one into a fountain of black spikes and stabbing the other through the torso with her sword.


    ¡°Does your magic take on the color of whatever color your target''s blood is?¡± I asked while wiping the black blood off of my blade.¡¯


    ¡°Mhm. I can change the color back to red but it costs more of my own blood so I don¡¯t even bother,¡± Sylvia answered while cleaning her blade off as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame you can¡¯t drink blood from your blade. That would be a neat trick.¡±


    ¡°No, that would be disgusting, Voker.¡±


    ¡°Would it?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Sylvia said while crossing her arms and kicking one of the giant bugs over and making a disgusted face. ¡°These things are hideous. And what¡¯s with this purple slime goop all over them? Have you seen this before?¡±


    I stood next to Sylvia and poked around the monster''s corpse. It seemed to be covered with some kind of slimy substance that I couldn¡¯t quite make out.


    The slime seemed more solid when we were fighting these things, but now that the Drones were dead, it¡¯s almost turned into a liquid.


    ¡°Not sure. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before. Maybe it¡¯s some kind of parasite or illness?¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Could be¡­¡± Sylvia mused. ¡°Let¡¯s just keep moving. I hear more in the distance.¡±


    With that, we started at a brisk jog across the dungeon floor. The theme recently has been these gnarled, blackened trees, and this floor was much the same. But this was the first time so many of the trees had appeared. It was an entire forest of burnt trees with blue light crystals dangling from above them.


    ¡°Damn, those are Drone Knights coming towards us. Four of them and something else¡­¡± I murmured.


    ¡°The ones with the shields?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but there is a big one following behind them. So get ready and if I yell at you, close your eyes and look away from the light.¡±


    Sylvia gave me a serious look then nodded. We took our places, and I started by putting up stone walls in front of us. These Drones just charged into us with their lance-like stingers so it was beneficial for us to have as many walls in between us and them as possible. If they couldn¡¯t go at maximum speed, they weren¡¯t all that threatening.


    But Drone Knights are a mutated form of these monsters, and they are a completely different beast. I had to use one of my flash grenades just to take out a single one last time. But this time I have both my hands and legs and a whole lot more magic at my disposal.


    A Drone Knight cut away from the pack and made a beeline straight for us. The monster must have some way to find me since it completely ignored the existence of my stone walls. The insect barreled towards me, chitin shield raised and stinger poised to take my life.


    With a crack and boom, a Lightning Bolt left my outstretched hand and traveled toward the incoming monster. My earthen walls gave way to a brilliant yellow light. The bolt found its mark and sent the monster rolling across the ground. The beast twitched on the floor from the shock, but it wasn¡¯t dead. Maybe its shield has some magical resistance, or it could be this purple crud caking its body. A second one was on its way, and Sylvia was locked in a fight with the other two, so I incinerated the insect with a quick few fireballs.


    Another Lightning Bolt was already on its way toward the monster as it barreled toward me. However, this time, my bolt missed as the insect rolled out of the way mid-flight. I tried Earth Spears from the ground in an attempt to impale it, but the monster dodged most of them and crushed through the others.


    With sword raised, I blocked the monster¡¯s stinger as it pushed me back. Our stalemate didn¡¯t last long as the creature tried to take a bite out of my head over its shield. I stepped away and focused mana into my body to try and slice the insect''s head off, but my blade only connected with the rigid carapace shield of the Drone Knight. The recoil from the impact rolled across my arms and numbed them. Guess I¡¯m not strong enough to cut through this thing with pure strength.


    Taking advantage of my failed attempt, the monster did something unusual. Instead of speeding off for another charge, the Drone Knight continued to press the attack. Its stinger jabbed at me repeatedly and I struggled to keep up with blocking the thing. Even with mana enhancement, I¡¯m still out of shape when it comes to a physical battle like this.


    It was then a fleeting memory of my father passed through my head. During our last big sparring session, he used swords instead of his usual practice spear, and he wreathed his practice blades in elemental magic. Can I do that?


    Earth wouldn¡¯t make sense, so I tried fire first since it was my most familiar school of magic. As I blocked another stinger jab, a flame erupted from my sword as my spell core finished. The orange fire burned hot around my gold and blue blade as I made another attempt at breaking through the monster¡¯s shield.


    My sword sliced into the shield but only barely. The gash sent the monster hovering backward in surprise. Now it was my turn to press the attack. The flame fizzled out and another spell core took its place as yellow lightning danced around my gladius.


    I stepped forward with a burst of speed and closed the distance on the retreating monster while swinging wide. The insect extended its stinger in a futile attempt to stop me. My lightning-enhanced blade sliced right through the monster¡¯s appendage.


    I was attempting another follow-up swing but was surprised by the monster charging me instead. The monster bashed me in the chest with its shield and sent me sprawling across the ground. Even without flying at full speed, these things are still ridiculously strong.


    So fire alone didn¡¯t work, and lightning helped me cut off the stinger. I was going to need something a bit stronger if I was going to crack that shield. Earth Spears formed around my sword and peppered the monster giving me some more time to think. Another thought came to my mind, and I launched a Fireball to cover my approach.


    Why not combine them? World¡¯s first plasma-based weapon that sounds like a good idea.


    A whiteish blue flame erupted from my sword and coated the edges. It looked like glass had been melted and reformed around the edges of my sword. Tiny bolts of blue and white electricity sprang to life all across the glass-like structure of my spell. The air appeared to warp around my blade as the sweltering heat rolled off in waves.


    I was using far less mana to cast this sword enhancement spell than my Plasma Round, but it was still significant considering I had to maintain the spell core as well. The overall power was also leagues below it, but this was manageable. My new Plasma Sword was ready, and it was about to get its first field test as I swung down at the giant insect in front of me.


    The Drone Knight tried to maneuver out of the way, but it was too late. I didn¡¯t even feel much resistance as my blade bisected the monster, shield and all. The corpse fell to the ground with a thump as disgusting black blood pooled from the two halves. By habit, I moved to clean my sword but found it utterly void of any grime¡ªa nice little bonus.


    I could hear that Sylvia was no longer fighting, so I turned to find her, but I found the vampire just glaring at me with arms crossed.


    ¡°Mediocre, huh?¡± she huffed.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t all that¡­¡± I mumbled.


    Sylvia rolled her crimson eyes then gazed out into the distance. ¡°Why isn¡¯t that thing coming for us? And why does it sound bigger than these knights?¡±


    ¡°Good question. The last Drone Knight changed up its tactics on me, so maybe this is some kind of a leader mutation? The monster book I read said there were scouts. But something that big shouldn¡¯t be a scout. Might be a royal guard or even a queen.¡±


    Whatever was out there was a Drone monster. The high-speed movement of its wings could be heard despite not having a visual of the thing. It was also flying around, not staying in one place. But from the sound alone, its movement seems more¡­ erratic.


    ¡°Do you think we can avoid it?¡± Sylvia asked.


    ¡°Doubtful since it¡¯s in our way.¡±


    Sylvia scrunched her face in disgust. ¡°These things are horrible. Can¡¯t you just burn them all away?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to do¡­¡±


    ¡°Try harder then,¡± Sylvia said with a small smile.


    Wow. I never thought of that one.


    ¡°Ah, and here comes your chance, Voker.¡±


    I rubbed my forehead and sighed. ¡°Can you just hurry up and stab this thing and make it explode? Shouldn¡¯t be that hard, right?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s so easy, why don¡¯t you do it?¡±


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t make blood explode¡­¡± I said in exasperation.


    ¡°Just figure it out,¡± Sylvia said while tilting her head to the side and putting a finger to her chin.


    Just figure it out, huh? I didn¡¯t know I was in the presence of a genius¡­


    Sylvia strode away from me with her sword at the ready. Despite our banter, Sylvia knew when it was time to fight. The monster was in range of my spells so I started with a few Lightning Bolts. I figured if I could clip it, then maybe disabling it would be even easier. Lightning Bolt after Lightning Bolt left the tip of the sword as they roared across the dead forest.


    I was expecting to hear the tell-tale signs of the monster redirecting itself but much to my surprise the only thing I heard was my Lightning Bolts hitting the target. Then followed by a blood-curdling screech.


    ¡°Since when did they yell?¡± Sylvia shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. It might be a new mutation,¡± I answered back.


    I summoned more stone walls to slow the creature¡¯s charge. I thought I had more time but it seemed the monster was getting even faster. Opting for fewer walls, I formed spikes on sections of the earth in hopes of injuring the insect. But the beast accelerated through the dead trees and my stone walls all the same. The blue light crystals dangling from the trees were crushed. From this distance, it looked like a wall of blackness cutting through the gloomy blue light.


    Whatever this thing was, it wasn''t messing around. I only had a few more seconds, and I was nearly complete with forming the spell core for a White Fire Lance. The familiar white flame flickered to life as it closed in. It burst through my stone wall, and I jumped to the side. The flying creature was nothing more than a blur as I launched my spell at it.


    I was already rolling up to my feet when the explosion rocked my body. The heat and kicked up debris from my spell blasted me, but I wasn¡¯t in any danger. I was expecting a charred insect corpse, but I couldn¡¯t stop the words from leaving my mouth.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±


    I¡¯ve seen hellish warzones with millions of corpses. Fought alien animals on distant worlds. But all of those made sense. They followed rules. This did not. There is no training manual for a monstrosity like this.


    A black insect carapace covered in pulsing purple slime loomed over me. It looked like somebody had ripped off a bunch of Drone Knight shields and connected them to a single entity. The shields retracted, and a grotesque abomination poked its head out from the gap. It was the face of a deformed Drone but cranked up to eleven.


    The monster looked less like an insect and, well, more like a monster. It had a split jaw with four sections that were lined with long black daggers for teeth. One of its bug eyes was covered entirely by the purple goop, and deep purple fissures ran across the monster¡¯s black chitin-like skin leaking some kind of purple fluid that reeked of decay.


    More of the shields retracted at the lower portion of the monster, revealing its engorged purple and black stinger. The stinger at the end was much larger than those of any Drones I¡¯ve seen so far, and the pressure seemed to be building as purple and black ooze seeped out. Then it burst.


    I moved my head out of the way without a second to spare. The stinger grazed my head and took a bit of my skin and hair with it. If I hadn¡¯t dodged in time, that would have been my entire head going along with that stinger.


    However, I wasn¡¯t taking this lying down as another Lighting Bolt danced across my blade and fired off toward the monster¡¯s exposed stinger. The creature was already moving its multiple groupings of shields to block the bolt before my spell core finished.


    The lightning bolt crackled and crashed against the black shield, then fizzled out. Once again, the monster retracted the safeguards protecting its stinger, and it was already preparing to fire another one after regrowing it.


    The monster twirled around and got sent flying backward as something crashed into it. Sylvia had practically thrown herself into the nightmare creature as she had grabbed ahold of it. She was furiously trying to stab her Estoc in between the shield plates.


    Not wanting to let Sylvia¡¯s attempt go to waste, I pushed mana into my legs and shot off towards the monster in an effort to get to its backside. Those shields didn¡¯t protect the abomination''s wings, and I intended to end its mobility with another Plasma Sword.


    The blue plasma warped around my blade once more as I raised my sword above my head. The gladius wasn¡¯t all that big, but this thing was practically a full-sized sword in my small hands. The insect twisted its body in the same abnormal fashion that monsters can manage, but it wasn¡¯t enough to dodge out of the way.


    My blade sank into a portion of the monster and cut away a swath of the black shields while also taking a bite out of the wings. Sylvia kicked off the monster¡¯s chest sending the insect flying and rolling across the floor.


    ¡°Nice work,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°Thanks, but it¡¯s not over. These things can never be easy, can they?¡± Sylvia grumbled.


    The insect let out another disgusting screech of anger. Finally, the dust settled and the massive monster was no longer flying but instead pulsing black and purple appendages had sprouted out from the monster¡¯s back as it tried to clamber up.


    ¡°Absolutely disgusting,¡± Sylvia spat.


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    This might take the cake for the most abnormal and disgusting monster I¡¯ve seen so far. A creature that genuinely embodies the idea of being a ¡°monster.¡±


    I looked over at Sylvia, and red veins bulged around her pale face and neck. The sign that she was about to use a lot of Blood Sorcery to enhance herself. Muscles in her leg tightened and pulsed with power as she shot off like a rocket. The insect tried firing a stinger at her, but Sylvia dodged it easily. The monster attempted stabbing Sylvia with its new legs, but it seemed shaky and uncertain using its new limbs.


    Woosh.


    Sylvia sliced through the monster¡¯s leg and continued on to take a few more chunks out. Which was surprising, considering her sword was meant more for stabbing. I guess Blood Sorcery is just that strong.


    She jumped away from the monster as it convulsed violently. Black blood seeped out from in between segments of the creature¡¯s carapace as it let out a whimper of pain. But, unlike most monsters that get sliced by Sylvia¡¯s blade, this monster was still trying to put up a fight. It walked forward on shakey black legs, but it only managed a few steps before toppling over in a trembling mess.


    Sylvia sent her sword away into her ring and scowled at the monster. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here, please. I¡¯m going to vomit from the stench.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t have to ask me twice.¡±


    We usually would gather valuable supplies from this monster, but some things just aren¡¯t worth the money. The two of us started walking away from the corpse when I flicked around on pure instinct. I felt it coming before I heard it. The sound of whip cracking echoed in my ears, and my vision was filled with a purple blur. Before I could even react¡ª

 Vol.3 Ch.62- Abyssal Memories.

    Before I could even react¡ª


    React to what? What was I reacting to?


    I stood there in my entryway¡­


    My entryway?


    Of course, this is my entryway. Whose else¡¯s would it be? But what is with this feeling that I¡¯m forgetting something?


    Dingdong


    ¡°What the hell are you doing just standing there?¡± a muffled voice yelled through the door.


    They have been knocking on the door for a while. Or have they? What¡¯s with me today? Either way, I don¡¯t want her to wait any longer.


    ¡°About time. Why are you looking at me like that, Commander?¡± Artemis asked me.


    The Native American woman had her long black hair up in a ponytail which was frizzed up from the wind. She was wearing biker leather pants and a jacket, and it looked to be a few sizes too small for her. She was standing with her arms crossed despite wearing a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to see you,¡± Artemis said while walking in and giving me a pat on the back.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ you too.¡±


    Artemis whistled while spinning around in the entryway. ¡°This is a nice place they set you up with. Guess being a hero has its perks, huh?¡±


    ¡°I suppose.¡±


    Artemis glared at me. ¡°Something the matter? You¡¯ve been acting weird since I walked in the front door, and you won¡¯t stop staring at me.¡±


    ¡°Am I? I just feel a little off today.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not going to work out. We are here to celebrate. Besides, it¡¯s not like you can even get sick, so snap out of it,¡± Artemis said with a faint smile.


    We? Celebration? Who is we, and what is there to celebrate? Unfortunately, I¡¯m not in the mood to celebrate anything right now¡­


    BangBangBang


    ¡°You gonna get that, Commander? Or are you just going to continue walking around like a zombie?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll get it.¡±


    I walked back to the door and opened it to find a handsome man with perfectly kept blonde hair and piercing blue eyes. In typical fashion, he was wearing dress slacks with a simple graphic tee that read, ¡°Sun¡±. He beamed a blinding smile at me.


    ¡°Evening, Commander. I brought gifts,¡± Apollo said while handing me two parcels.


    One was very obviously a glass bottle that had been wrapped up in red wrapping paper, but the other was just a rectangular cardboard box with orange and white polka dots.


    ¡°One is for now, and one is for later,¡± Apollo said with a wide smile.


    ¡°How am I supposed to know which is which?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will figure it out.¡± He turned to Artemis and started wagging his finger at her. ¡°Now, now did you really not bring a gift, Art?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Art. That¡¯s disgusting. And how am I supposed to know what to bring to one of these things? You act like either of us has been to one of these before,¡± Artemis grumbled.


    ¡°Correct. But you also act as if the net doesn¡¯t exist. What are you some kind of grandma?¡± Apollo said playfully.


    ¡°Bing bong! Open up, Commander. I see you,¡± a cheerful voice rang out.


    I turned around, and a giant figure was blocking the window next to the door. A young Pacific Islander man wearing a green tank top and sweatpant shorts cut above the knee was beaming a smile at me.


    ¡°Ayo, Commander, this is a really nice place. Do you think I can rent a room from you? Doubt you would even notice I was here. This place is damn big.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Hephaestus,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? And what¡¯s with the look? You look like you saw a ghost or something,¡± Heph said with genuine concern and a pat on the chest.


    What is wrong with me¡­ Is there even something wrong with me?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Heph shrugged. ¡°If you say so.¡±


    ¡°Hephaestus, what are you wearing?¡± Artemis asked.


    ¡°Indeed, this isn¡¯t one of your ¡®functions¡¯, Hephaestus. And you didn¡¯t even bring a gift¡­¡± Apollo chided.


    Hephaestus was on the larger side for a second generation, and he was nearly as big as me. The large man narrowed his eyes and chuckled to himself. ¡°Who the hell died and made you two the kings of fashion? Artemis, you are one piece of leather away from being a dom, and Apollo¡­¡± Heph had a pensive look, then he just gave an awkward smile and shook his head. ¡°Nevermind¡­¡±


    ¡°You can wear whatever you want. I don¡¯t mind either way,¡± I said.


    Heph threw his hands up and smiled. ¡°Hahaha, see? Not a big deal. Besides, we are here to have a good time, right? Might as well be comfortable. And for the record, I did bring a gift.¡± Hephaestus tossed me a thick purple envelope with his name written on it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    A good time? What are we doing here? What am I doing here? It¡¯s important, right? Whatever it is, it must be important. But I just can¡¯t seem to remember why today is important?


    "Let¡¯s go sit down somewhere. I know we are waiting for those two, but there is no way they are going to be here on time,¡± Artemis grumbled.


    I led the group to my living room, and we all got settled in. I practically sank into the blissful comfiness of this leather recliner. They really don¡¯t make them like they used to. I almost forgot how comfortable a chair can be compared to the ones back home.


    Back home? Back¡­ home¡­ but this is my home?


    ¡°It appears that your mind is elsewhere, Commander. To be expected, considering the circumstances. Perhaps opening our gifts while we wait would be a good idea?¡± Apollo suggested.


    ¡°Now we are talking! Open mine first!¡± Heph chuckled.


    I nodded slowly and took out the purple envelope. Hephaestus had hand-written his name on it, and if I was being honest, it was barely legible. Then again, writing with pen and paper wasn¡¯t a skill many people had anymore.


    I held the envelope in my massive hand and stared at it with an empty mind. I wasn¡¯t sure what this cloudy feeling over my head was, so I just shrugged and opened the envelope slowly. I was surprised to see it jam-packed full of money.


    ¡°Hephaestus, this is a lot of money. This must be worth hundreds of gold coins.¡±


    ¡°Gold coins? What are you, a pirate?¡± Artemis chuckled.


    I rubbed my face slowly and felt a slight headache coming along. Maybe I am getting sick? A headache? That¡¯s¡­ new, right?


    ¡°Pirate Captain Kronos? Not sure if that sounds really good or bad¡­¡± Heph said quietly to himself. Then the big man started waving his hands around and chuckling, ¡°And don¡¯t worry about it! That¡¯s nothing, all things considered. I make more restoring old Earth muscle cars than what the government pays me. So just take it and put it to good use.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will. Thank you, Heph.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Hephaestus smiled.


    Apollo clapped his hands together and smiled brightly. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    ¡°Which one should I open first?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The bigger one.¡±


    ¡°The bottle?¡± I asked, double-checking.


    ¡°Who said it was a bottle?¡± Apollo said with a smile.


    Artemis groaned and Heph just chuckled. Then, I carefully unwrapped the bottle, deciding that there was no point in understanding this man¡¯s intentions. It was a simple unmarked glass bottle with a yellow liquid in it.


    ¡°Thank you, Apollo, but what is this?¡± I asked


    ¡°Mead!¡± Apollo said excitedly.


    His sudden burst of excitement was enough to make Artemis¡¯s eyes go wide and for Heph to sink a few inches deeper into the sofa.


    ¡°It¡¯s a traditional style mead that I made myself! You see the ingredients are rather basic, but I assure you the taste is like nothing you have ever had before! It uses snowberry honey. I¡¯m confident in this batch and that anybody who takes a sip will find it to their liking regardless of their preconceptions or experiences with alcohol!¡± Apollo said rather quickly.


    I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ve ever seen the man talk so fast before, let alone so passionately.


    ¡°I appreciate the thought, Apollo. However, I don¡¯t drink?¡±


    ¡°No time like the present, Commander!¡± Apollo yelled.


    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s how things work. Besides, we can''t even get drunk since we purge toxins with our implants¡­


    ¡°Besides,¡± Apollo said with a slight grin. ¡°I¡¯m sure there will come a time in the near future when you will be stressed under your new job. I read that having a few moments to yourself is crucial in maintaining your sanity.¡±


    New job? Is that¡­ is that why we are here?


    ¡°Come now, open the second one. I am proud of my first gift, but I am even more excited for the second. I saw it at the terminal yesterday and knew I had to get it,¡± Apollo urged.


    I nodded and was about to start opening Apollo¡¯s second gift when the doorbell rang loudly. Everybody sighed and just looked at me, so I took the cue and stood up to go open the door.


    However, the middle-aged man with gray hair and goatee wearing a business casual suit had already helped themselves in as they turned to me with an apologetic look.


    ¡°Haha¡­ sorry we are late. Bad traffic?¡±


    ¡°Why are you phrasing it as a question, Heimdall? And we?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sorry, I told him to wait, Kronos¡­ What is the point of ringing the doorbell and just walking in?¡± a Hispanic woman with short brown hair wearing a tight blue and white cocktail dress that hugged her petite build chided Heimdall as she walked in the door.


    ¡°Sorry, I thought they might have already started without us¡­¡± Heimdall complained.


    ¡°We have already started opening gifts,¡± I said simply.


    While still smiling, Dr. Su¨¢rez stepped into the door and casually smacked Heimdall in the back of the head with her small purse. Her smack had some force behind it but Heimdall was rubbing his head before the bag even touched him.


    He wore his same apologetic look but the smile creeping on his face was plain to anyone. Su¨¢rez started walking towards the sounds of everyone''s chatter when Heimdall called out to her.


    ¡°Hey? Aren¡¯t you supposed to give him the gift?¡±


    Su¨¢rez raised her eyebrow then looked over at me. ¡°I was under the impression you were supposed to give the gifts to the¡­, ah, but I guess you have already started. Wait, why did you guys start?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, she isn¡¯t here yet? Right?¡± Su¨¢rez asked, confused.


    Huh?


    Su¨¢rez checked the digital watch on her wrist implant and shrugged. ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost time anyway. So I¡¯ll hold on to this just a little longer,¡± Su¨¢rez said while walking ahead.


    Heimdall strode over and put a hand on my shoulder while shaking his head. ¡°Women¡­ can¡¯t live with them, can''t live without them, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Sure?¡±


    What does that even mean? I¡¯ve lived with girls before and it was never a problem. But, in all honesty, I miss Mom.


    Mom?


    Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.


    Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.Mom.


    The weird buzzing in my head stopped as a slight poking sensation on my side snapped me to my senses.


    ¡°What¡¯s your deal, kid? Wake up and smell the coffee. Or do you need some coffee? Do you even know what coffee tastes like?¡± Heimdall half asked me, half asked himself.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never had it before,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Mmm. Maybe I¡¯ll get you some on our next rendezvous,¡± he said thoughtfully while pinching the gray hairs on his goatee. ¡°Well, your old man is here now so the party can start for real,¡± he chuckled.


    We walked back to the living room together, making small talk. Heimdall greeted everyone, and we all took our seats.


    ¡°Seems we overdressed¡­¡± Su¨¢rez pouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t compare yourself to these freaks,¡± Heimdall tried to whisper.


    Artemis glared at him, and Heimdall made a mock look of fear, but he said nothing more. I could feel a gaze boring into my head as I turned my head slightly. Apollo was wearing a faint smile, but he was practically burning a hole through me in his anticipation. I slowly reached my hand out, watching as his smile grew. Then I quickly retracted it and watched it fade back.


    ¡°Stop teasing him, kid,¡± Heimdall chuckled.


    Sorry¡­


    I slid open the cardboard box and rummaged around the white tissue paper until I found something. I pulled out a pink shirt that was more of a crop top for me, judging by the amount of material. I doubt I could even pull this shirt over my shoulders. I unfolded the shirt and turned the front so I could see it and my head went numb. The shirt had some text on it in a similar style to the ones that Apollo wears.


    Galaxy¡¯s #2 dad.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    What?


    ¡°Apollo¡­ what is wrong with you? Why did you get one that said number two? And why isn¡¯t the dad capitalized?¡± Heimdall asked in exasperation.


    ¡°What do you mean? There is nothing wrong with it. And surely the Commander is going to have a lot to learn so there is no way he can be the number one father saying otherwise would be a lie,¡± Apollo said matter of factly.


    Father? I am¡­ going to be a father? But that¡¯s impossible¡­ I can¡¯t have children?


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point, Apollo¡­¡± Artemis groaned.


    ¡°I always knew you were dumb as hell, bro,¡± Heph chuckled awkwardly.


    ¡°I think you broke him,¡± Su¨¢rez said with a worried voice.


    All eyes were on me.


    The buzzing in my head seemed to grow louder and louder as their voices seemed to get drowned out. My vision swam, and I felt heavy fog assault my mind. The fog turned violent, and it was trying to strangle me. Then something soft rubbed my face and guided my head up.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± a soft voice whispered.


    I looked up into the pair of dark brown eyes that almost seemed completely black. Her black hair was cut short and framed her beautiful face. Her skin was as white as snow and free of blemishes. And she was looking deep into my eyes as she stroked my face slowly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Commander? Are you tired?¡± Nyx asked me.


    We were so close now I could feel her breath. I continued to stare into her eyes silently and I could see a reflection in those eyes.


    A reflection of a ghost.


    I put my hand on her face and smiled. My hand was larger than her entire face.


    ¡°No, not anymore,¡± I said.


    Nyx smiled softly. ¡°Good, I was worried.¡±


    She nuzzled her face into my hands as I said, ¡°You know. You almost had me.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± she asked me.


    I moved my hand slowly across her face and placed it on her shoulder near her neck. ¡°But thank you. I realized my memories must have been incomplete. I thought I remembered everyone, but it seems I was misremembering things. Perhaps a byproduct of the brain being imperfect at times. Or maybe there are other reasons behind it¡­¡± I mused.


    ¡°Dear? What are you saying?¡±


    Nyx tried to back away from me, but I was faster. My hand gripped her throat as I applied the pressure slowly.


    ¡°Dear? Nyx would have never called me that, you know? Your ability to create such a realistic construct is amazing, but you already showed me your hand. You built this place using my head, not yours. You got almost everything right. But you made one mistake.¡±


    I increased my grip as Nyx began to struggle. ¡°What?¡± she managed to gasp out.


    ¡°You decided to wear her face. If you had made me forget her, I might have been trapped here forever. But I watched her die. I know she died. You might be able to cloud my memories, but you can¡¯t seem to be able to suppress my feelings all that well. And I won¡¯t ever forget that day regardless of how many times I die or how many centuries pass.¡±


    I stood up from the chair with Nyx still in my grip. This monster even managed to recreate what I used to be physically capable of. I had forgotten how unnaturally strong I was. I wonder if mana could ever bring me to this kind of strength.


    I began crushing the monster¡¯s neck and brought it close to my face, so I could tell it exactly what was about to happen to it.


    ¡°First, I¡¯m going to kill you in this dream. Then I¡¯m going to wake up and kill you again. You are going to regret ever wearing these people¡¯s faces. And since you can see my memories, do you know what the best part about all of this is? The fact that you already know you are dead.¡±


    The monster acting as Nyx, let out an unholy screech that no Human could ever make.


    Snap.


    ¡ª


    Oh, shit.


    My eyes shot open into darkness, and I immediately began choking on whatever was in my mouth. I grabbed my face and tried to put mana into my arm but found my mana pool was practically emptied out. I struggled until I managed to rip whatever was on my face off and tossed it to the side. Unfortunately, something pulled out my nose and ears as well and I screamed from the pain.


    Waves upon waves of fatigue slapped my body and mind as a pounding headache assaulted me. My mouth was devoid of water and my stomach was filled only with bile. Finally, I weakly rolled over, got on my knees, and vomited a purple ooze and stomach acid waterfall combo.


    Just when I thought it was over, I continued ejecting my empty stomach until I eventually toppled over. My eyes felt like a desert, and they burned as I looked up at the weird sound. Trying to crawl away from me was some kind of purple gelatinous creature. It was barely the size of a children¡¯s toy block as it struggled to inch itself away from me with tiny appendages breaking out from its body.


    With a roar, I brought my first down in a hammer blow right on top of the monster. The creature exploded violently with a squishing sound in a mess of purple jelly.


    Told you.


    I rolled over on my back and tried to breathe in as much air as I could manage. My head hurt. My stomach hurt. My body hurt. Everything hurt, including my heart.


    Before I knew it was wiping tears out of my eyes. Thankfully it seemed I didn¡¯t have much water in my body to spare for tears as they stopped short.


    I felt utterly empty. But at the same time, I was oddly content. It was an indescribable feeling that I would have to come to terms with at a later date. Because I remembered I had a very important promise to keep.


    Sylvia.


    I forced myself up and my body protested with every move. I dragged my vision over to where the dead Drone was and a small gasp left my mouth.


    The monster had decomposed a considerable amount. Most of its body was falling apart from decay, and the smell was an affront to the senses. It must have been days since we killed that thing.


    I didn¡¯t have to go far to find Sylvia. She was lying face down in the dirt, so I got back down on my knees and rolled her over onto her back. I was relieved to hear her faint shallow breathing and the warmth of her body when I flipped her over.


    Covering the entirety of her face was a purple ooze. Purple tendrils spilled out from the center and went into her ears.


    So it managed to split, huh?


    Slimes. Elusive creatures that possess a multitude of abilities depending on the type. I knew very little about them, and so did others. These monsters were extremely dangerous and only found in the depths of the most challenging dungeons. This thing must be like a parasite.


    I tried ripping the monster off Sylvia, but the second my hand touched the goop, the sound of flesh being torn met my ears. Blood trickled out from Sylvia¡¯s ear as the tendril wormed itself deeper.


    It¡¯s keeping her hostage. It doesn¡¯t have control over her yet, which means she is still okay. If I try to kill the Slime, it will kill her. There is a good chance that those tendrils can just pierce her brain, and no amount of Blood Sorcery can save her from that. But I can¡¯t sit here and do nothing.


    I put my finger on a part of Sylvia¡¯s exposed forehead and trickled what measly amount of mana I could spare. I wasn¡¯t even sure if this was going to do anything but it¡¯s the only thing I can come up with right now. I¡¯m too damn tired for this¡­


    ¡°Wake up.¡±


    ¡ª


    Sylvia¡¯s POV


    ¡°Wake up, child,¡± said a soft voice.


    ¡°Noooo, please just a little longer, Salihn¡­¡±


    A warm hand moved the hair out of my face and poked my eyelid up just enough to where I could see. Sitting on the side of my bed was a beautiful woman with long gleaming black hair that fell past her hips. She had a pair of Wood Elf ears sticking out from the side of her head, and her crimson eyes sparkled in the morning light. Salihn¡¯s fangs slipped out from her kind smile.


    ¡°Breakfast is ready, and your parents are waiting for you. You wouldn¡¯t want to make them wait now, would you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Then get up. I¡¯ll help you get ready, Sylvia.¡±


    Salihn was our family''s head maid and wonderful woman. She was an older sister to me, and I missed her a lot¡­


    Was? Missed? What am I talking about?


    ¡°Oww!¡± I yelped.


    ¡°Sorry, that knot was quite large, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Salihn giggled while brushing my hair. ¡°You know if you brushed your hair after you bathed, this wouldn¡¯t be a problem?¡±


    ¡°I know that¡­ ow¡ªOW! Salihn!¡± I screeched.


    ¡°Oh, it seems there was another one,¡± Salihn said innocently.


    ¡°Salihn!¡± I cried.


    I could feel tears threatening to well up, but I managed to push them back down when I saw how brightly Salihn was smiling.


    ¡°Then, if you know that you should do it, silly child.¡±


    I just mumbled some things to myself, and Salihn laughed at my pouting. The warmth of her laugh spread through my chest, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from joining her.


    Salihn helped me into a white summer dress, and I quickly made my way towards the dining hall with Salihn running behind me. I passed all the familiar faces of the villa and made sure to give everyone waves: Ochil, the western door guard, and Udor, his partner. Then, I bounced past and bumped into Zulva, one of our older butlers.


    He reprimanded me for running in the halls some early morning and smiled down at me with scarlet eyes as he patted my head.


    ¡°Walk along now, Sylvia. Your parents are waiting for you,¡± Zulva said in a deep voice.


    While walking, my head suddenly pulsed with pain, but it flickered away as fast it came. Salihn had caught up to me, but she wasn¡¯t even breathing hard. She gave me a quick look that told me I would be getting an earful later, but I didn¡¯t care. For some odd reason, I was just so happy to see everyone. And I wanted to stop and talk to them all if I could.


    I burst through the white and black double doors leading to our family dining hall, and I was already in a full sprint. I tried stopping myself and ended up tripping over my feet when a sturdy hand reached out and snatched me by the back of my dress. It lifted me up with ease and turned me around while still dangling in the air until I was eye to eye with it.


    A pair of swirling green eyes bored into me, and a raspy voice rumbled my chest. ¡°Late. Running. Falling. Is this daughter of mine really such a clutz?¡± my father asked no one in particular.


    He held me a little further away so I could see his entire face. His rugged features looked more like they belonged on a Human than a High Elf. I felt myself being drawn into his eyes, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself even to utter a single word. I stared into his eyes. My chest hurt, and tears rolled down my eyes, but I wasn¡¯t sure why.


    Smack.


    My father let out a yelp of pain that didn¡¯t quite match his appearance. I think I even saw a single tear roll down his face.


    ¡°You are making her cry. Put her down,¡± my mother barked.


    Mother was wearing one of her usual black morning gowns and had her purple hair tossed up in a bun. She wielded a large serving spoon like a sword and had put enough oomph behind her smack to knock an average person out. She was glaring at Father with red eyes and fangs bared. This is just how she was and it made me smile.


    How she was¡­


    Dad obliged and set me down in his lap, so we were face to face once more. His earlier stone facade had melted away into a worried expression that I¡¯m positive most people could have never imagined him wearing.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry I¡ª I¡­I didn¡¯t mean to, I uh¡ª Sylvia? Are you okay?¡± he asked me with genuine concern.


    I was just silently looking up at him, letting the tears roll down my face as he thumbed them off of me. Finally, I shot up and ended up butting heads with him, but I didn¡¯t care as I wrapped my arms around his neck and squeezed tight.


    ¡°I love you, Daddy.¡±


    He hugged me back tightly and cleared his voice. ¡°I love you too, Sylvia.¡±


    I held my hug for longer than I should have as I took in everything I could. His scent, the warmth of his arms around me. The way his deep voice made my chest rattle. I wanted to stay like this forever if I could.


    I opened my eyes ever so slightly to look at mom, who was just watching us with a faint smile. But the second she saw me looking at her, she crossed her arms and gave me a pouty face. I couldn¡¯t stop the giggle that escaped from me as I released Dad and reached out to Mom. She spared no time plucking me away and holding me tightly against her body in a warm hug.


    ¡°I love you too, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm. I love you so much, sweetie,¡± Mom hummed.


    I hugged Mom until she let go of me and set me back down on the ground. She bent down and fixed my frazzled hair. She ran a hand across my face and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s eat with Daddy before the food gets cold.¡±


    With that, the three of us enjoyed what felt like the first breakfast we had enjoyed in years together. We talked and laughed and ate. Then we laughed some more. My heart felt so full. Then I heard something behind me, and I flicked around to see nothing.


    ¡°Something the matter?¡± Mom asked me.


    ¡°No¡­ it was nothing, Mom.¡±


    Did nobody hear that? But what did it even say? What was that? Am I hearing things?


    Dad cleared his throat and adopted his usual stony demeanor. ¡°Are you ready for your lessons today, Sylvia? I doubt your master will be too keen on you missing a second session within the week.¡±


    ¡°I missed a lesson?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°You slept through the last one, and he left claiming there was no point in teaching a brat that couldn¡¯t wake up on time. So you should hurry along and greet him before he leaves again,¡± Dad said.


    Master¡­


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right now, then!¡± I proclaimed.


    I was already up and out of my chair and running towards the door when Mom called out to me. ¡°Study hard, sweetie!¡±


    Dad started stuttering over his words, ¡°S¡ªstop running, Sylvia!¡±


    I bid both of them farewell with a wave and a giggle and made my way towards the study area. But the second I burst through the door, I went nose-first into what felt like a brick wall and bounced right off onto my butt.


    A High Elf man with cyan-colored hair and deep dark blue eyes was staring down at me. But his eyes were much different than everyone else''s. The whites of his eyes were black, and his pupils'' shapes were vertical. In addition, he was wearing long flowing white and cyan robes that sparkled with an otherworldly beauty. His robes were apparently common in the east.


    Despite his cold stare and natural expression, I couldn¡¯t help myself from smiling. ¡°Master Keldrag!¡±


    ¡°Student of mine,¡± he said in his icy tone. ¡°Or are you even a student of mine anymore? You seem to enjoy sleeping more than even my most slothful kin.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Master,¡± I said meekly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry child, be better.¡± He extended a hand out to me. ¡°Come now. We have much to learn.¡±


    I took his hand and frowned slightly from the cold. His hands were always freezing. Before I could even finish dusting myself off, the Master was already walking away from me. I caught up and followed a few steps behind him, trying to put my feet where his used to be.


    Why am I doing this? This is what a¡­ is what¡­ what?


    ¡°Wake up.¡±


    That voice again. I looked around but I couldn¡¯t see where it came from. The passing guards and stewards didn¡¯t say anything, and Master Keldrag didn¡¯t even seem to hear it.


    Whatever¡­


    I continued playing my game and asking Master what we would be doing today. ¡°Today? We shall continue your work on your body enhancement,¡± he said flatly.


    ¡°More? But¡ª¡±


    ¡°No buts. You are a Vampire, and a powerful one at that. You will far outstrip your mother¡¯s strength one day. All Vampires must learn to enhance their already strengthened bodies. In doing so, you will surpass even the most gifted of Beastmen warriors. It is your most basic yet efficient tool,¡± Mater Keldrag lectured.


    ¡°But I want to learn magic, Master.¡±


    ¡°And you will, when the time is right. You are still merely a little girl. There is no need to rush into these types of things.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m nearly fifteen already?¡± I complained.


    Master Keldrag turned on his heels and narrowed his cold eyes at me. ¡°Has sleeping so much dulled your memory as much as your decisions? You haven¡¯t even hit your first decade of life, child.¡±


    I haven¡¯t? But¡­


    I looked down at myself, and a cloudy feeling clogged my mind. ¡°Yeah¡­ you¡¯re right. Sorry Master,¡± I giggled.


    He gave me a disapproving look, but I didn¡¯t miss the fact that his eyes softened just a little: such a softie my Master.


    I rushed over to the railing and stood upon the tips of my toes. I could barely peer over the edge, but I wanted to see the garden anyways. I heard a small sigh from behind me and a pillar of ice slowly raised from the ground. It was more or less just a small stepping stone, but it was enough for me to clamber onto and see better.


    The warm wind rolled across my face and brought the scent of freshly cut grass and flowers with it. The weather was absolutely perfect here. Never too cold and never too hot.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice outside. I could stay here forever¡­¡± I said quietly to myself.


    ¡°The weather here is most agreeable. I wouldn¡¯t mind it being a bit colder, though,¡± Keldrag mused.


    ¡°That¡¯s just you, Master. I doubt anyone else would say that.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you are right.¡±


    The two of us just stared aimlessly into the garden for a time. I was watching everyone move about the villa. Even though there were a lot of people here, it was still quiet and peaceful. Basking in all of this¡­ makes me happier than it should. I guess I really am lucky.


    Or so I thought.


    I felt an odd sensation creeping up on me. It was cold, and the way it spread across the back of my spine made me shiver. And then I heard the voice again.


    ¡°Wake up, Sylvia.¡±


    This time it wasn¡¯t some disembodied voice. My ears picked up exactly where the sound was coming from, and my head snapped towards the hallway. A cloud of black smoke that nearly touched the ceiling and was as wide as the walkway was rolling towards us. I thought I was imagining things until I looked over at Master, and he was glaring at the smoke.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± I said weakly.


    ¡°Stay where you are, child. Guards! Intruder!¡±


    Upon hearing Master¡¯s shout, a squad of guards reacted immediately and came from behind us. They all took up arms with shields and spears pointed towards the encroaching black smoke. But then the smoke stopped moving, and a figure came walking out of it.


    The figure was in the shape of a man, but I had never seen a man so tall before. Even Dragonkin aren¡¯t that tall. Its black form was massive as it seemed to separate itself from the smoke. Its legs were bigger than my entire body, and I could feel the oppressive aura radiating out from it. It was almost enough to make me faint.


    Once the figure came entirely out of the smoke, a red light appeared from where its face should have been. Then it started running towards me at frightening speeds. Its footsteps were so heavy that they broke the tile underneath with every step.


    The guards let out a mighty roar and charged towards the monster. The first guard to reach it jabbed his spear into the creature''s chest, only for the spear to shatter. The entity didn¡¯t even stop running but instead just ran through the poor guard turning him into a black mist.


    The next guard was summarily picked up by the head, and with a single squeeze from the creature¡¯s giant hand, that guard too disappeared into a black mist. The next guard was swatted away and disappeared just like the others. The monster was methodical as it picked apart every one of the guards, leaving not even a scrap of them.


    I felt myself wanting to run away, but I couldn¡¯t move my body. My heart which had felt so full and happy was now gripped by the icy cold grip of this shadow monster. Master Keldrag strode in front of me as if to protect me. If anybody could stop this thing, it was Master.


    ¡°That¡¯s far enough, abomination,¡± Master said coldly.


    However, the monster didn¡¯t even appear to hear Master. Or maybe it didn¡¯t even care.


    ¡°Insolence. Freeze and die.¡±


    A raging winter storm left Master¡¯s hand and swallowed the monster whole. I thought he had done it for a fleeting second, but the same icy grip had yet to dissipate from my heart, and neither did the ominous black smoke. Finally, the storm cleared, and the creature was standing tall before us.


    The smoke had cleared from its body, revealing a figure clad in pitch-black armor like I¡¯d never seen before. Thick red lines glowed like veins at random parts on the armor, and a crimson red visor that looked to be made of glass reflected Master and me.


    At that moment, every part of my body screamed at me. I turned to run and only managed two steps before my body came to a complete stop, frozen from the fear. It was right behind me all of a sudden. I couldn¡¯t hear it, but I knew it was right there, close enough to reach out and grab me. But it never did. Instead, a vaguely familiar emotionless voice spoke directly into my mind.


    ¡°Wake up, you stupid bloodsucker. None of this is real. All of them are already dead.¡±


    ¡ª


    My consciousness returned to me, and I woke up gasping for breath as I violently shot up. I was expecting that monster to be right here, right in front of me, about to kill me, but instead, I found myself wrapped tightly in a sleeping bag.


    My head pounded, and my ear was burning in pain along with the rest of my body, but within a few seconds, I had used what little left of my blood reserves to heal myself quickly. I thrashed out of the sleeping bag and turned towards the fire only to find a set of multi-colored eyes silently staring at me.


    Voker?


    Saying he looked terrible was an understatement. Heavy dark bags hung loosely from his tired eyes. Dried blood and purple goop covered his face and clothing. Voker also had a deep gash running across the side of his head that looked infected with a sickly purple puss. Voker looked gaunt, and he had lost weight he couldn¡¯t spare.


    What happened to him? What happened¡­ that¡­ dream? Was it a dream?


    ¡°Voker?¡± I said quietly. I felt that if I yelled, he might drop dead.


    ¡°Finally awake?¡± he asked. His voice was hoarse and the fatigue rolling off of him was enough to instantly make me feel bad, considering I wasn¡¯t all that hurt.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been poisoned. The Slime did a number on my internals as well,¡± he grunted.


    The second he had said ¡°No¡± my mind was yelling at me, and I was scrambling up to go to his side before I could even think about it.

 Vol.3 Ch.63-The Gates Of The Abyss.

    I somehow managed to wake Sylvia up from her Slime-controlled dream. I¡¯m not sure what I did, but I think my mana may have disrupted the creature somehow. The monster detached itself from her, and I killed it, but Sylvia didn¡¯t immediately regain consciousness as I did. Once the initial adrenaline of waking up from that dream had worn off and with trying to help Sylvia, I immediately realized how bad of shape I was in.


    If I had to guess the Slime that was attempting to take my body over was keeping the poison from the Drone stinger at bay. But once I broke free of my captor and killed it, the poison was able to start spreading through my body. I was also lucky that the stinger barely grazed me, but it was still enough to put my life in jeopardy.


    Once Sylvia woke up, she ended up healing me just enough to keep me alive. We¡¯ve spent a considerable amount of time resting and recovering since Sylvia was dangerously low on blood from healing herself while the slime was trying to take her over. So she had to treat me as she was able to take more of my blood.


    This was the worst shape either of us have been in since I nearly died from the Wyrm. Our total recovery time must have totaled up to a couple of weeks.


    Neither of us talked about what we saw in our dream worlds. But, judging by the pained look that Sylvia has been wearing since then, she must have seen her family, if I had to guess.


    I can¡¯t imagine my face looking much happier. Seeing my old squad again was too much even for me. And what I had to do to them in order to wake up didn¡¯t make things any easier on the ol¡¯ mental state. The monster kept fighting to the bitter end and made me kill all of them until it finally released me. It was the only way.


    Just more fuel for the nightmares, I suppose. Maybe one day I¡¯ll see a therapist¡­ if those even exist in this world.


    ¡°We are here. And it is as well,¡± Sylvia said.


    ¡°So¡­ this is it then?¡±


    Sylvia nodded and dropped to the ground with a thud. ¡°I didn¡¯t get very close, but I¡¯m confident it¡¯s the Wyrm. It was guarding two massive doors, but that¡¯s all I could make out from a distance.¡±


    ¡°You did well not alerting it. If the Wyrm is here that must mean we are finally at the end of this hell hole. Just when my water was about to be tapped out too.¡±


    I was rationing so much as well. Guess we have been trapped down here for months.


    The two of us sat in silence around the fire. Now that we are here, the burning question has finally needed to be answered, lest we die regardless of our supplies. I could tell Sylvia was thinking the same thing as me, so I let her stew for a while before I asked.


    ¡°How are we going to kill it? My magic¡­ I might be able to kill it if I get lucky, maybe a direct hit to the head or down its throat. But that thing is still bigger, faster, and stronger than I will ever be. It took Ilme and her barriers along with a desperate retreat to slow it down even a fraction of a second and I still nearly died. So if I take a direct hit, it¡¯s over,¡± I said.


    ¡°I can kill it,¡± she said seriously.


    ¡°No offense but you aren¡¯t fast enough or strong enough to even scratch it.¡±


    ¡°No, what I¡¯m going to do has nothing to do with strength or speed. I just need time and blood.¡±


    ¡°Time and blood?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia dipped her head into her hands and rubbed her forehead. ¡°I need you to protect me for¡­ forty seconds¡­ no probably closer to a minute. And we are going to have to spend more time resting so I can accumulate more blood.¡±


    One minute¡­


    ¡°Thank you for trusting me, Sylvia, really. But I barely lasted ten seconds against that thing. Even if I doubled or tripled that time, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to do it while protecting you. And do you mind me asking why you are so confident you can even do this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a ritual my mother taught me, one of the few Blood Sorcery rituals I know. She told me to only use it in the most dire of situations. Normally it would take at least two others to perform, but I can do it if you just give me some time.¡±


    ¡°What does this ritual entail?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I need a lot of blood. Like I¡¯m talking about three or four vampires worth of blood.¡±


    ¡°Can you even hold that much blood inside of you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll have to store it elsewhere. I have some things that will help.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ so I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s all going to be my blood¡­great. Do you have any secret rituals that increase my blood recovery even more?¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°Yes, actually there is¡ª¡±


    Sylvia was staring up into the air in thought when she stopped herself short. She slowly looked over to me and her face turned almost as red as her eyes. ¡°NO! Nevermind! There isn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°What? You just said¡ª¡±


    Sylvia jumped up from the ground with enhanced speed and began shouting, ¡°Shut up! SHUT UP! We can¡¯t! I can¡¯t! Not happening! Noooo way! Stop asking, got it!?¡±


    ¡°I uh¡­ okay?¡± I squeaked.


    Apparently, that was not the right question to ask. Has Cerila ever acted like this before? Did I say something I wasn¡¯t supposed to? I don¡¯t think I did¡­ cultural, or maybe the difference in time? I could only speculate.


    Sylvia stormed away and did a few laps around the camp before finally settling down. She sat back down with her legs and arms crossed and refused to make eye contact with me.


    I had to clear my throat from the last voice crack to continue talking seriously. ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine¡­ I might as well start eating full meals anyways, considering this is it. If we fail here, I¡¯ll die from the lack of water.¡±


    Sylvia just shrugged her shoulders and sighed. Now really wasn¡¯t the time for this. Anyways I had a more pressing question.


    ¡°Sylvia¡­ the reason you never told me about this ritual isn¡¯t because of the expensive upfront cost, is it? What happens when you perform the ritual?¡± I asked.


    Upon hearing my question, Sylvia seemed to sink into herself as she brought her knees to her chest and sat her crossed arms on top of them. ¡°At best? I kill the Wyrm, and I become completely incapacitated for a time. I might pass out completely, but I¡¯ll likely just be completely drained and unable to move.¡±


    ¡°And at worst?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill the Wyrm and die along with it,¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°That¡¯s completely reckless. You don¡¯t have to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t talk to me about being reckless. You are the one that has been slinging dangerous spells around, nearly killing yourself in the process,¡± Sylvia said in frustration. ¡°And besides, you saved me from that Slime, so I owe you one.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t owe me¡ª¡±


    Syliva interrupted again and looked me dead in the eyes with a serious glare. ¡°I do owe you. I would have never woken up from that dream if it wasn¡¯t for you. It was you? Wasn¡¯t it? The thing I saw¡­¡± she whispered.


    ¡°The thing? What are you talking about?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°I saw something in my dream. While I was enjoying my time with my dead family, I heard a voice. At first, the voice wasn¡¯t yours or any voice I had ever heard before. It was deep and emotionless, almost like it wasn¡¯t even alive. It called out to me, telling me to wake up¡­ but I ignored it, thought it was just my mind playing tricks on me. But then¡­ that voice took shape,¡± Sylvia shut her eyes tightly. ¡°Something was wearing jet black armor with a scarlet visor, unlike anything I have ever seen before. It was tall¡­taller than the biggest Dragonkin. Its aura was oppressive, and it gripped my heart in icy cold fear as it slaughtered the guards in my dream, turning them into black smoke. Then it came for me¡­ It was so fast¡­ I barely managed to turn around when I heard a voice¡­ your voice¡­¡±


    Impossible.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­I¡­.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t do it. I broke eye contact and rubbed my face.


    There is no way¡­ how? She described Kronos¡­. she described me¡­ but how? And what do I even say? Make up some lie to cover my tracks?


    ¡­


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡­


    No¡­ that¡¯s not what I want¡­ Sylvia might be the last person I talk to¡­ but I¡¯m still not ready. It would only complicate things¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated,¡± I said stiffly. I cringed from the way I said it, and I looked back over at Sylvia, who was looking at me with soft eyes. ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, I don¡¯t really want to talk about it. Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± she said quickly. ¡°I¡¯m withholding plenty of things from you, too.¡±


    We stopped talking for some time. The silence seemed to drag on between the two of us. The only sound was the crackling of the fire and our breathing. My head was spinning. I tried to think of some way to salvage this, but I kept drawing blanks.


    I felt like I got flanked by a rocket launcher on a wide-open street.


    ¡°How about we make a promise?¡± Sylvia suggested, breaking the awkward silence.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I mean, if we make it out of here? Something to look forward to, I guess?¡± Sylvia said with a slight shrug.


    ¡°I¡¯m not following¡­¡±


    Sylvia sighed and just looked at me. ¡°Like¡­ there are plenty of things I don¡¯t know about you. I know you are from Syn¡¯nari and that you have a mother and father. You became a slave somehow in Sandervile. You are twelve¡ª uh, thirteen? Happy birthday?¡± she squeaked with an awkward smile.


    ¡°Yeah, guess I am now. Thanks¡­¡±


    Another small bout of awkward silence gripped the conversation once more. Finally, Sylvia clapped her hands loudly and said, ¡°Anyways! There is a lot I don¡¯t know about you. You were pretty vague on the details during our last conversation. Not that I blame you or anything¡­ soooo?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Sylvia smacked herself on the forehead, then grumbled, ¡°You know I like you a lot better when you aren¡¯t like this¡­¡± Sylvia sighed deeply and made weird waving gestures with her hand. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is we can have something to look forward to after this by telling each other about our past. There are some things I wouldn¡¯t mind telling you now that I trust you, I guess. But uh! We don¡¯t have to talk about whatever the thing with my dream was about or¡­ whatever¡­¡± she said the last part defensively while waving both her hands in front of her face.


    ¡­


    I guess I do have some questions I wouldn¡¯t mind having answered¡­


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said calmly. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t you want to know these types of things before we went into a life or death battle?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Gives us something to do when we get out of here, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure¡­ I can do that,¡± I agreed.


    Sylvia beamed a half-hearted smile at me, and I just nodded. Was this her attempt to make me feel better? Am I being that obvious that I was bothered by her question? It usually isn¡¯t a problem¡­ I just didn¡¯t expect that to come out of her mouth.


    But thanks, Sylvia. I do feel better now.


    Sylvia shot up from her seat once more but this time wearing a different kind of smile. ¡°Alright, now comes the fun part. How are you feeling, Voker?¡±


    ¡°Better. My body is a little achy, but nothing I¡¯m not used to,¡± I said while shaking my arms and legs out.


    Even after being healed a few times my body still felt a little sluggish and oddly enough still a little in pain. Sylvia guaranteed that there was nothing wrong with me unless it was something that not even she could detect. The pain wasn¡¯t really pain either, at least not pain I was familiar with¡­ guess it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not slowing me down.


    Sylvia just watced me with her arms crossed, giving me an expectant look. I erected a set of chairs for the both of us and made mine a little bigger so she would have a place to sit behind me.


    This has become standard in nearly all of our camps to the point I can discern what her individual glares are starting to mean. But much to my surprise, Sylvia sat down in her chair first and shut her eyes tightly in concentration.


    Sylvia slipped one of her pale, slender arms out of her black leather shirt. She winced slightly but shook her head side to side and seemingly came to a decision. From her outstretched hand, something materialized from thin air. My eyes went wide as Sylvia was about to poke her arm with something that I hadn¡¯t seen in years.


    ¡°Sylvia?! What¡ª What is that?¡± I said, my voice cracking.


    ¡°Huh? Oh, this? It¡¯s a needle,¡± she said matter of factly. ¡°Are these not common anymore?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ they aren¡¯t. Can I see it? If you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    Sylvia shrugged and gently handed me the syringe. I rolled it around in my hands and was surprised at its craftsmanship. I observed the tip and sure enough, it was a hypodermic needle.


    It¡¯s not that a hypodermic needle couldn''t exist in this day and age. It''s just unlikely considering the existence of magic. Why inject somebody with a needle when you can just heal them with magic.


    There is no need to inject poison either when you can just coat an arrowhead or blade or even put it in some food. The demand for something like this should be incredibly small. No, it was the fact that Sylvia had one. This technology existed over two thousand years ago.


    Has this technology been lost to time?


    Not to mention¡­ the glass. The glass on the syringe is nearly perfect, even to my standards. Unfortunately, most of the glass I have seen so far has had a lot of impurities in it, and even the glass at the Sandervile¡¯s mansion wouldn¡¯t hold up to this single syringe.


    So vampires¡­ could their technology have been centuries ahead of the world? Is that why they were nearly annihilated? Where did all of this technology go? Was it destroyed or diluted?


    ¡°Are you done staring at that thing? I get that you have never seen one before, but it¡¯s not all that special. Just injects things into you and pulls things out of you¡­¡± Sylvia huffed.


    ¡°Just never seen one before,¡± I lied while handing her syringe back.


    Sylvia grumbled but gently took back the syringe while getting herself into position once more. After her initial psyching up she promptly began drawing blood from her arm. Unfortunately, she ended up filling a lot more than that one syringe worth of her blood.


    Sylvia sat back in her stone chair and let out a sigh of contempt. Her complexion had changed a bit and she was even paler than she normally was. While sliding her arm back into her shirt, she stared at me with tired eyes.


    Oh¡­ guess it¡¯s my turn now.


    ¡°So, how long do you think this is going to take?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It depends on how long it takes for your blood to recover,¡± Sylvia said with a sleepy yawn.


    ¡°So, a few days?¡±


    ¡°Mmmmm, maybe?¡± Sylvia said while quickly sinking her fangs into my neck.


    It was a lot longer than a few days¡­


    ¡ª


    Sylvia got her fill of my blood and had stored a lot of it. Thankfully she wasn¡¯t draining a person''s worth of blood, but it was still a ridiculous amount. In these few weeks¡¯ time, I think more blood has left my body than fifteen years worth of war.


    I was practicing my gravity magic while Sylvia was watching me eat in silence what could possibly be my final meal. Lifting random food items and sometimes myself was an excellent way to get some quality practice in. I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve knocked down the mana cost all that much, but I¡¯ve got better control over it now than I did at first.


    But as far as final meals go, this was absolutely depressing.


    Dried meat. Dried fruit. Water. This is what the contents of my stomach would hold if archeologists ever found my body. Or what flavor I would have for the Wyrm¡­


    ¡°Voker, I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you, but you need to relax when you eat.¡±


    Sylvia gave me a complicated look. Was she¡­ sad? No, is that pity? Looking down on me because I have to eat food?


    I swallowed the dried apple and took a sip of water. ¡°What are you on about?¡± I said, slightly annoyed.


    Maybe I am moody.


    Sylvia averted her crimson eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat so fast. Nobody is going to steal your food¡­ ¡±


    Huh? Do I eat fast? I¡­ might? Did I always eat this fast? No¡­ no, I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Bad habits are hard to break. Eating fast was ingrained into me out of necessity. I had to eat my slop before the guy next to me, or I was going to have to fight for the rest of mine instead of his,¡± I said solemnly.


    ¡°Better to start now than never, right?¡± Sylvia suggested kindly.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess.¡±


    I made a conscious effort to eat slower and found that it was difficult. I hadn¡¯t realized how bad I was. Have I been like this for six years?


    Six years. I¡¯ve almost been away as long as I was with them. My heart hurts just thinking about it.


    ¡ª


    I dipped my consciousness into my spatial ring and pulled out an old item. It¡¯s been a while since I used this, but I would need every edge I could get. I took out the red vial, popped the top, and gave it a whiff just in case it had gone bad.


    Can¡¯t tell. It still smells like dirt and probably tastes like it too. Well, just don¡¯t think about it.


    ¡°Hey? What was that?¡± Sylvia asked from beside me.


    ¡°A mixture of Berserker Cap and Magic Lily pollen.¡±


    ¡°What is that stuff? What does it do?¡±


    ¡°To put it simply, it will make me faster and stronger. It removes my ability to feel pain completely. My magic abilities will be hindered a bit, but that¡¯s fine, considering my mana enhancement will be better. I need to be able to move fast, not cast high-level spells anyways.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. What¡¯s wrong with your face and neck?¡± she asked me while looking me over.


    ¡°My face?¡± I said, my voice sounding strained.


    ¡°Yeah, all your veins look like they are about to pop. Are you angry or something?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Side effect, maybe?¡± I said.


    I didn¡¯t get a chance to see myself last time I used this stuff. My skin does feel taut, and when I run my hand across my face under my eyes, I can feel the veins pulsing.


    It is what it is.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± I asked Sylvia.


    Sylvia looked anxious. I didn¡¯t blame her. We are about to go toe to toe with a monster that is only a few levels below a dragon. The odds are not in our favor. To make matters worse? Sylvia is going to be standing completely still and she is going to do something that might get her killed regardless if she succeeds or fails.


    But it¡¯s up to me to make sure she lives through this. If she is forced to cut the ritual short, the odds of her dying go up drastically. And I wasn¡¯t going to let this bloodsucker die down here.


    Sylvia held a shaky hand to her chest and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready.¡±

 Vol.3 Ch.64-The Guardians Of The Abyss.

    I¡¯ve never really been nervous about going into battle before. Even now, I¡¯m still not. Perhaps I¡¯ve become completely desensitized to this kind of stuff or maybe I just don¡¯t care. No, I do care. Maybe back then, I didn¡¯t.


    My programmed sense of duty was all I knew. But I know more and understand better now than I ever did.


    But right now, I feel a small amount of trepidation. I¡¯ve faced worse odds that would have seen me six feet under on multiple occasions, but I always persevered. We always persevered.


    Even if the mission didn¡¯t go as planned, there was always something to fall back to in case of failure. A defensive position, air support, and even orbital bombardment could turn the tide of an impossible battle¡ªsomething to rely on when things seemed bleak.


    I was also fighting people. People, regardless of race or species, are mostly predictable. Sure they can surprise you at times, but you can even account for the surprises given enough time or information and even experience. And even in the worst situations, a bolter to the torso or a well-placed explosive to a vehicle is always enough.


    But what happens when that isn¡¯t enough? When you are fighting something so impossibly strong, you can¡¯t kill or disable it regardless of your tools. Something capable of killing you before you can even scream. It must be what it''s like to be on the other end of a nuclear strike.


    I have no armor. No augments. No firearms. No regular explosives. No air support. No ships in orbit. No defensive line to fall back to. No nukes.


    I looked over at the fourteen-year-old girl standing next to me. She was the only support I had. And she was about to do something she had never done before. And both our lives are forfeit if she fails.


    Not to mention that I¡¯m about to go toe-to-toe with a monster that can probably kill me by breathing on me hard enough. If it even so much as grazes me, I¡¯m as good as dead. And doing so all while protecting her. If I fail, we both die since if the Wyrm just ignores me and goes straight for Sylvia, none of this even matters.


    Even saying all of this to myself, I¡¯m still not afraid. I truly believe we can do this.


    ¡°One minute?¡± I asked.


    ¡°One minute,¡± Sylvia confirmed while staring straight ahead.


    I glanced at Sylvia one more time, and our eyes met. I didn¡¯t need to ask her how she was feeling to see that she was nervous as all hell. I¡¯m surprised the last few minutes of preparation haven¡¯t broken her completely. I guess she didn¡¯t get this far by being weak-minded. Or maybe she finally came to terms with things? Who knows?


    "I believe in you,¡± I said seriously.


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Sylvia said with a small smile. However, her hands were still shaking.


    No point in waiting any longer. The drug has kicked in all the way. Time to go be tasty Elf bait for the giant snake dragon.


    I started off at a light jog, and Sylvia followed a few paces behind me. We were still a few minutes away from where the Wyrm was resting since we didn¡¯t want to alert it too soon. But once we got close enough, it was all or nothing.


    The path we were running through was vast and tall. You could drive three or four carriages through it with plenty of space to spare. Perhaps calling it a path wasn¡¯t right and more like an enormous ravine.


    The cave we were in currently looked similar to all the ones we have been in so far. The same gray Dull Stone was everywhere. The only oddity was that there were far more of the blue light crystals present than usual. Perhaps they were more concentrated on this floor because of the dungeon core. Either way, we wouldn¡¯t need to worry about light for this battle.


    The path began to widen even more as it opened up into a giant dome cave. The dome was completely covered in blue light crystals all the way up to the ceiling, where a massive chunk of crystal hung directly in the center. The usually gloomy light was gone with the presence of so many crystals, and it was the most light I¡¯ve seen in months. It looked like it was nearly daytime in the cave.


    My eyes slowly adjusted to the brightness, and against the furthest wall was a break in the natural gray cave. A set of pale yellow stone double doors so massive I wasn¡¯t even sure how somebody was supposed to open them loomed there.


    Standing at attention next to the doors as if guarding them were two stone statues made of a similar rock to the doors. Even from a distance, I could see the detail of the two statues. One looked like a hooded knight wielding a massive sword that was unsheathed and pointed towards the ground. The other stone giant was a figure clad in flowing robes made of stone, holding some odd-looking staff that appeared to have been broken at some point. The staff had a large circle at the end but it looked like there should have been more.


    And resting in front of all this was the guardian of this dungeon. Its white scales speckled with gold gleamed and sparkled in the ambient blue light. Its thick serpent body was coiled around itself, and I had to bring my eyes upwards just to see the creature¡¯s head resting on itself.


    Although the body was that of a snake, the head was what I imagined a dragon to look like. Long snout with razor-sharp teeth as large as a man. A set of golden horns protruding from the top of its head, pointing towards me like an arrow. I wonder if there is a reason its horns are so small compared to the rest of its body?


    Sylvia had stayed back at the entrance, and I was now running full speed towards this death machine. Our very lives hinged on my ability to be an effective distraction. The Wyrm made a guttural clicking noise and stirred slightly. I launched an Earth Spear directly at the creature and watched as it impacted its large body, reducing my spell to dust. The monster remained sleeping and unbothered.


    I had to get its attention. Sylvia was convinced that once her ritual started going into full effect, the Wyrm would notice and come straight for her.


    Slightly annoyed at the lack of concern the monster was showing I sent a barrage of Fireballs at its face. My spell casting has taken a noticeable dip from taking my combat drug. I¡¯m sure if I took a Berserker Cap by itself, I would reduce myself to nothing more than well¡­a mindless berserker.


    Guess it¡¯s in the name, after all. So much for that Dark Elf immunity.


    The Fireballs scored a direct hit directly on the monster¡¯s sleeping face. Once the smoke cleared, two giant swirling green eyes were trying to pierce through me. The Wyrm stirred and rose while making a guttural rumbling noise. It was looking down its nose at me as if I wasn¡¯t even worth its time.


    Too bad you''re about to get turned into a blood paste by some little vampire girl.


    I sent another round of Fireballs, and the Wyrm just took all of them straight on as it slithered towards me lethargically. Its body was so big it kicked up a dust trail. Even with its slow pace, it was still faster than a person could run with mana enhancement.


    Still not taking me seriously? Maybe a White Fire Lance will wake you up?


    This was the biggest spell I was willing to use against this thing. I highly doubted even my Plasma Round would be able to injure this thing severely, let alone kill it. And I needed all my mana for what I was planning.


    The jagged white lance of fire scorched the air it passed through as it thundered off towards the Wyrm. I could only blink in slight surprise at what I witnessed next. The monster contorted its massive body at an impossible angle and turned a direct hit into a glancing blow. The spell exploded, and white flames dripped from the impact and rolled across the monster¡¯s white scales.


    The Wyrm stopped its slithering and blasted me with its blood lust. Most people probably would have fainted, but I stood my ground and glared right back at those green eyes. Its blood lust barely even made me sweat. The creature blinked from the side as a reptile would and let out a roar that made the hair on the back of my neck tingle.


    It seems I finally got its attention. Oh, shit¡ª


    I put extra mana into my legs and launched myself like a spring towards the side. A gale of wind buffeted me like a train in a tunnel as I narrowly dodged the Wyrm¡¯s open jaw. This thing¡¯s speed was off the charts.


    The Wyrm had launched itself forward, so it took a few precious seconds to gather itself once more for the chase. I ran with all my might towards the sidewall and fired off Fireballs indiscriminately at the creature. The Wyrm was tanking most of my spells, but a few of them flew upwards and exploded against the cave¡¯s ceiling.


    I lept to the side with a roll as I narrowly dodged the Wyrm¡¯s snapping maw once again. This time it was already on top of me. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see the blur of its tail speeding towards me like a bullet. Even if I jumped, I wouldn¡¯t have enough time or strength to clear the incoming freight train of an attack.


    I was hoping to hold onto this a little longer but getting turned into a pink mist isn¡¯t on my agenda for today.


    My stomach lurched as my body violently reorientated itself. Up became down as I began falling towards the ceiling. Another shock wave slapped me and sent me somersaulting through the air as I desperately tried to get myself under control.


    Controlling the speed of this, so I don¡¯t get whiplash is going to be put a lot higher on the list when I get out of here.


    While in my spiral, I could see a white blur rapidly approaching me. I couldn''t release my spell, not yet, at least. I needed more time. But I can¡¯t get any more time if I¡¯m in this thing¡¯s stomach.


    I extended my sword and formed a raw blast of fire magic. An explosion went off, making my ears ring, but the smoke was cleared away instantly as the head of Wyrm cut straight through it. The Wyrm had extended itself and smashed into the ceiling just inches away from where I was going to be.


    I was still spinning around in a freefall, unable to control myself, and I was fast approaching the ceiling. I lowered my gravity just a little, which made regaining control more manageable, but I was too late.


    I crashed onto the ceiling and managed an absolute failure of a parachute landing. Even though I couldn¡¯t feel the pain, the numbing sensation made my joints and bones vibrate. My body rolled across the ceiling, and I gasped for air after getting the wind knocked out of me.


    The sound of my heart beating in my ears was deafening. I got to my feet and started running again. I pushed my tiny legs to the absolute brink while trying to breathe in as much air as I possibly could. I launched spell after spell off in front of me as I ran for the center of the room.


    I didn¡¯t need to look over my shoulder to hear the crack of a whip. I dodged to the side once more, and the portion of the ceiling I was just running on got pulverized as the tip of the Wyrm¡¯s tail slapped it. The Wyrm let out another roar of frustration, and I craned my neck upwards only to see the creature slithering around on the floor, trying to cut me off with its superior speed.


    The Wyrm stopped abruptly and coiled itself into a spiral as it prepared to strike out at me once more. Its bright green eyes glared at me with pure hatred as it exploded violently at me.


    Enjoy.


    I pulled the last two flashbangs out of my storage ring and set them off with a bit of fire magic. The earth casing fell towards the encroaching Wyrm. I looked away, but the bright flash was enough to darken my vision momentarily. The Wyrm let out another roar of frustration, but it gave me enough time to reach my goal.


    I thrust my sword into the gigantic blue crystal hanging from the ceiling and formed a core for gravity magic. Mana left my body in droves, and the spell core took shape. The crystal began making twinkling and crackling noises until, eventually, long fissures started breaking out across its surface.


    The loud sound of glass shattering made me instinctively attempt to cover my ears, but the Wyrm was nearly upon me again, so I had little time. I dropped my gravity spell and started plummeting to the ground as the crystal began crumbling. The blue crystal began falling with a great rumble, and my vision was filled with a brilliant shower of broken crystal raining down on me as I fell back to earth.


    I managed to look down to see the once confident charging Wyrm now attempting to squirm out of the way, but the creature was far too big to dodge this. All the unnatural speed in the world couldn¡¯t save it from a giant crystal falling from the ceiling, especially since it was already in a bad position from trying to take a bite out of me.


    While falling next to the Wyrm, I tried stabbing my sword into it just for good measures, but it clinked off the white and gold speckled scales as if I attempted to penetrate a wall of metal. So I pointed my sword behind me and used another blast of fire magic to give me some space. As the ground was fast approaching, I was in a much better position this time around to land, beside the giant crystal and Wyrm falling behind me.


    I lowered my gravity with another spell and bent my knees slightly right before hitting the ground. My legs shook from the impact, and I rolled to the side and landed on my hip and butt to disperse the shock. This one was much better than my first landing, but I was still rolling across the floor, and once the drugs wore off, I was definitely going to be feeling the pain.


    But I didn¡¯t have much time to think about the future if I didn¡¯t survive the present. Giant shards of crystals were raining down along with a deadly monster. My body groaned, but I pushed myself back up to my feet and started running. However, it was a futile attempt to get out of the way.


    The shockwave from the Wyrm¡¯s massive body impacting the ground sent me tumbling in a haze of debris made up of gray rock and blue crystals. The shards of stone and crystal sliced up my exposed skin, and I could feel a warm liquid running across my body in various places. I was sprawled out on my back, breathing hard and bleeding. The dust had settled, and I couldn¡¯t help but let out a small chuckle at the sight before me.


    The Wyrm¡¯s body lay thrown about on the cave floor, and the ceiling crystal had landed on top of it, pinning it to the ground. The Wyrm was also unmoving. It seems we didn¡¯t need Sylvia¡¯s ritual after all.


    Then the dust cloud kicked up once more as the Wyrm¡¯s body started moving with far more speed than it had before.


    It can never be that simple, I suppose.


    The Wyrm began thrashing around, scattering the fallen crystals with ease. A large section of the crystal that was intact exploded as the Wyrm smashed it to pieces with a headbutt. The Wyrm extended itself high into the air and with bloodshot eyes let out a roar far louder than it had before. There was even enough power behind it to make its own small shock wave.


    Its hatred wasn¡¯t being directed towards me, however. I followed its line of sight and found something that made me nod my head in surprise and admiration. An enormous spherical orb of dark red blood was swirling around in the air and below the orb was a lone girl.


    The whites of her eyes had turned a bloody red that matched her eyes while blood was leaking out from them like tears. Her face was gaunt and multiple tones whiter than usual. Her entire body was shaking as she tried to remain standing.


    It¡¯s been a minute, right? Surely it¡¯s been over a minute?


    I tried standing back up, but I was stopped short as my body froze. It refused to move, and my mind went numb as an unexplainable feeling of nothing gripped my very soul.


    The world seemed to come to a halt, and I had the overwhelming feeling that somehow something yet nothing was suddenly watching me. This feeling was familiar, but I had only experienced it once, and it was nothing more than a fever dream in my memories.


    This feeling of nothingness was the same feeling I got when I died. When my eyes opened for the first in the vast empty void, that was death. This was what it felt like. Like something was there, waiting. Then the feeling stopped.


    Everything was silent besides the beating of my own heart. The world turned red and it felt like a thick crimson fog had surrounded me. My frozen soul thawed only for this fog to take its place as it burdened my body, making my limbs as heavy as lead. It too vaguely reminded me of the void but not nearly as overpowering or ominous. Then a calm, beautiful voice pierced the silence.


    ¡°Blood Grounds.¡±


    The bloody fog seemed to get even heavier, and a deafening roar of pain rang out, followed by the thrashing of an enormous dying monster. It sounded like the Wyrm was struggling against whatever Sylvia was doing as it continued to writhe about. At one point, either its tail or a portion of its body whipped over my head, but I just couldn¡¯t move. I didn¡¯t want to move. This Wyrm wasn¡¯t nearly as dangerous as the presence this fog was emanating.


    Blood Magic isn¡¯t what people think it is. It¡¯s something more. Is that what you meant, Sylvia? Is this the truth your family was hiding from you and every vampire?


    Eventually, the sounds of the Wyrm petered out, and the blood fog began to settle. Before I knew it I was on my knees, trying to take in as much air as my tiny lungs could hold. I hadn¡¯t realized I wasn¡¯t breathing for that entire time. I wasn¡¯t even sure how long that fog was weighing down on me.


    Finally, I regained control of myself and started moving towards Sylvia¡¯s last known location. I was thankful that the drug was still in effect as I scurried around trying to find her. The cave was a mess of shattered crystals and the corpse of a now silent Wyrm.


    The creature had flailed around, and its long serpent body was haphazardly thrown about. I jumped from one portion of Wyrm to another, trying to listen for anything to help me find her. Once I got closer to where I last saw Sylvia, I heard an odd sound. The sound of water rapidly moving.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    I came upon a much smaller dark red orb that was suspended just above the ground. It looked like a small localized torrent had been squished into a floating sphere and dyed with blood. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little off as I realized most of this orb was most likely made of blood, my blood.


    I got closer and put my hand on the orb, expecting some resistance, but it moved right through it as if it was nothing more than an illusion. Finally, my hand hit something warm, so I grabbed it and pulled it towards me. Sylvia¡¯s arm was the first to break the bloody veil, and the rest of her body followed.


    The bloody orb disappeared into a fine mist and vanished. Sylvia was weightless within the sphere, but I had to grab ahold of her as soon as her body left it. Damn, she is kind of heavy. But I guess most living things are. Speaking of living¡­


    My hands instinctively moved to her neck, and a sigh of relief left me the second I felt a steady heartbeat. I took a step back and looked her over, but I couldn¡¯t see anything wrong with her.


    If anything, she looked better now than she did a few minutes ago. The only thing I noticed was the dried blood underneath her eyes, but other than that, she just appeared to be unconscious.


    I noticed that the Wyrm¡¯s head was just a few feet away from her. It had been separated somewhere along the main body. I investigated the wound and found it to be a clean-cut, surgical even. Not even a single drop of blood was coming out from the Wyrm¡¯s fatal injury.


    I knew you could do it.


    Placing my hand on the smaller section of the two pieces, I dipped my mind into my storage ring and tried putting the Wyrm into it, but nothing happened. Figures, not enough space with this massive green crystal inside. Even then, it would be way too big. But I wonder¡­


    I moved over to Sylvia and fumbled around with her hand until I got her ring off. I was absolutely positive that she was going to be angry with me since this was a gift from her family and all, but it needed to be done.


    I inspected the silver band, and its craftsmanship seemed to be even higher than the one I was wearing. The silver was void of any damage and had a sort of unnatural shine to it despite being through hell and back. I also caught myself looking at the gem embedded in the ring. It was a milky white color, and I had to admit it was pretty beautiful. But beauty aside, I needed its function right now.


    I put the ring on my right hand, and the same odd feeling tickled my brain. If I took off my ring, I suddenly forgot how to use it for whatever reason. I wouldn¡¯t forget the contents of the ring though. Sylvia¡¯s ring was much the same. However, there was something very different about her ring.


    How is there so much space in here? It¡¯s the size of a small warehouse ¡­ and it¡¯s pretty much all empty.


    Dipping my mind into the ring allowed me to get a sort of list of what was in here, and the stuff would barely fill up a section of my ring. Now let us see what¡¯s in here¡­her sword¡­ some of the food I had her keep for me, torches¡­ lots of torches¡­ they even have the oil applied. Gold¡ª oh my, that¡¯s a lot of gold. We are going to have a conversation about that later. Then there were extra clothes and a pair of black¡ª


    I shouldn¡¯t be doing this¡­ It¡¯s one thing to use her ring but an entirely different something to go rummaging around in it. I wouldn¡¯t want somebody taking inventory of my undergarments.


    I immediately placed my hand on the same section of the Wyrm and willed it into her ring. The portion of the Wyrm vanished into thin air without a trace, almost like it was nothing more than a bad dream. I checked the contents of the ring and found that the corpse had taken up somewhere around 75% of the ring¡¯s space. A shame that we wouldn¡¯t be able to fit more¡­ unless Sylvia can cut the body up some more¡­ maybe¡­


    I was about to slide the ring off, but I had an idea before I did I tried putting one spatial storage ring into another, but it didn¡¯t work for either of them. Worth the try. But what if that was some kind of catastrophe waiting to happen? Magic is one thing. Magic items are another.


    I was about to put the ring back on Sylvia¡¯s finger, but I decided to hold onto it just in case. I started letting myself onto the ground while waiting for Sylvia to wake up, but I heard a new troubling noise. I climbed onto the dead Wyrm again and looked over at the giant doors that the Wyrm had been guarding. It sounded like rocks were falling, and even though there was a dust cloud, I could still see what was happening.


    Of course, those things can move. Why wouldn¡¯t they? I barely have a quarter of my mana left, so fighting those things would be a mistake. Retreat to the entrance of the floor and recover. The Wyrm is dead, and it won¡¯t be coming back ever again.


    With the giant stone structures that were suddenly coming alive, I jumped down from the Wyrm and snatched up Sylvia. I bumped her head pretty hard against the ground and mentally apologized for it. It was difficult carrying somebody who was bigger than you. I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t mind¡­


    But what she doesn¡¯t know won¡¯t kill her.


    I was running awkwardly because I was constantly trying to reposition Sylvia. Finally, I opted just to throw her over my shoulder and ignore her bouncing head and legs. She can¡¯t be mad at me if she is dead after all.


    I wasn¡¯t all too stressed, surprisingly. Those giants didn¡¯t seem to be moving very fast, judging by the sounds of their thundering footsteps, and I had nothing but vast open space to run. My little legs pumped to their maximum for the umpteenth time today as I began to cover the distance in a short amount of time.


    That was when I heard a much larger boom from a footstep, and it sounded like a massive helicopter blade had suddenly started up high above me. I snapped my neck back, and my eyes went wide as a pale yellow stone staff was tumbling end over end through the air. The oversized stone staff sliced through the cave entrance like a hot knife through butter.


    Rocks began falling off the sides in a landslide and in a blink of the eye the staff was twirling back out from a completely different entrance than it had come in. I could only watch wide-eyed as the passage to our safety started to collapse as rocks filled the space. I gently lay Sylvia down on the ground.


    Guess I have a promise to keep.


    Retreat was no longer an option. I was at less than half mana. My body was hurting, but the drug coursing through my veins removed any pain, so I couldn¡¯t tell the extent of my injuries. Oddly enough, I¡¯ve been in worse situations. At least I have all my limbs.


    The stone guardians were slowly making their way toward me. I wasn¡¯t sure if they were so confident in defeating me that running was a waste of time for them or if it was just their natural speed. For my sake, I hope it¡¯s the latter.


    Without being able to use some of my most powerful magic, I was at a loss for what to do. If I was going to take these things out, I needed to aim for a vital point. But what is the vital point of a giant stone construct? The head, maybe? Its neck is technically the smallest part. But how am I going to get up there¡­


    I watched as the hooded knight swept its sword in an arc and then brought it down for an overhead strike right at me. I let out an involuntary chuckle and dodged the blade without too much effort. Finally, a monster that is ridiculously big and has the speed that matches. Maybe that means this isn¡¯t a monster?


    The sword got stuck in the ground, and the giant attempted to heave it back but seemed to be having some trouble. The robe-wearing guardian appeared to have taken a defensive position behind the knight. I wonder if these things are actually capable of tactics? I mean, the robed one did block our escape.


    But why did it block our escape and not just outright kill me?


    Either way, I saw a path, and I took it. I created a few sections of stairs using earth magic to try to conserve as much mana as possible. Using body enhancement to jump that high would have cost more anyways. And here I was, running across the edge of a giant statue¡¯s blade.


    The edge of the blade was to scale, so I had plenty of room to run across. By the time the giant dislodged its sword, I had already made it to the arm. The knight reacted slowly and tried shaking me off, but its cumbersome movements were telegraphed, and I had no problems dodging the stone hand that tried grabbing me.


    Once I was at its shoulder, things became a little more complicated since I had to vertically scale portions of the armor. But there were plenty of cracks in the stone body, so finding footholds was a cinch. I could see the massive hand trying again to grab me, but I scurried towards the monster¡¯s backside. The knight clumsily smacked itself and even took a shaky step backward, which nearly flung me off.


    This thing is doing more damage to itself than I am.


    I reached the summit and found an excellent platform on the shoulder pauldrons to stand on. I summoned my gladius from my ring once more and took a deep breath before focusing on the spell core for Plasma Sword. I had two or three more Plasma Swords left in me, and that was if I was frugal on using mana enhancement. Every second was precious, so as soon as the blue plasma engulfed my blade, I immediately swung at the giant¡¯s neck.


    A feeling of satisfaction washed over me as my blade cut straight into the stone without a hitch. Plasma periodically dripped from my sword as I severed a large portion of the neck. The neck was so thick I could hardly cut all of it off, but the chunk I had ripped out was enough to topple the head. Stone cracked and crumbled, and like a tree being cut, the head began falling off the giant.


    Now¡­ how do I get down from here?


    I honestly did not expect this to go so well and had completely neglected to think about what to do after I chopped this thing¡¯s head off. The stone knight was already taking shaky steps like it was trying to balance itself, but it eventually began falling over in earnest.


    Not having any real choice, I used its arm as a slide and rode all the way down the toppling giant. Once I got a bit closer to the ground, I lept off in a much more graceful and controlled landing just as the stone knight hit the ground.


    A plume of dust kicked up, but I watched the other stone giant now. It had managed to move out of the way of its falling counterpart but it didn¡¯t seem to be doing much else.


    Now then, one down, one to go.


    I casually started jogging over to the robed guardian trying to piece together what it would do. I had a feeling that this thing was the real danger and the knight was just a meatshield. And this one was giving off an odd aura that I couldn¡¯t quite place. I felt like it was trying less to kill me and more like it was observing me.


    Maybe these things do have some amount of intelligence? I was thinking about these things when I heard something moving through the air. The downed stone knight was moving again, and its hand was fast approaching me. It let me get close, didn¡¯t it?


    It was playing dead the whole time.


    I had no space to dodge the massive hand as it slapped me, accompanied by the sound of my bones breaking. I was sent flying deeper into the cave, bouncing across the stone ground. If it wasn¡¯t for my drug, there was no doubt in my mind that I would be unconscious from the pain right now. My ribs were destroyed along with some of my internal organs and slamming into the dead body of the Wyrm didn¡¯t help me either.


    My breathing had been reduced to a strained wheezing, and I watched as the stone knight sat up while the robed guardian casually walked over and put the knight¡¯s head back on. The robed guardian tapped the knight on the head with its staff, and I watched in dread as the scorched stone around its neck began recovering until there wasn¡¯t even a single mark left. The Wyrm wasn¡¯t the guardian of this dungeon, was it?


    These things are the true guardians, and they are much stronger and more intelligent than that Wyrm. These aren¡¯t just some simple stone statues or monsters. They are something completely different.


    Change of plans. I can¡¯t fight these things in my current state, and I¡¯m not even sure if I can destroy them. Not good.


    Ignoring my body''s lack of oxygen, I wiped the blood off my face and mouth and started running towards where I had left Sylvia. We had to escape this place somehow. Fighting was not an option. And since our exit was blocked, there was only one way left to go.


    Forward. The dungeon core is probably behind those doors. I need to break in and destroy the core and hope we teleport out of here.


    I scooped Sylvia up and threw her over my shoulder, and started running. She was still asleep and showed no signs of waking up anytime soon. However, she did say the odds of her passing out and staying out were high. I can only hope she wakes up in time to heal me because I am not destined to live long with this collapsed lung and broken ribs.


    Taking the shortest path was my only option as there was no telling when my body was going to give out. The stone guardians were just standing there watching me approach them. I¡¯m confident that these things are intelligent. They are looking down at me like the little ant I am. Maybe their hubris will be their downfall.


    Or perhaps that giant sword coming at me is going to squish me like an ant.


    The stone sword impacted the ground with a boom, but it was still moving slow enough to dodge just by running. I have to wonder if these things were created with the intention of fighting a large group of people. If there was an army down here, that sword swing would have flattened dozens of men. Maybe the dungeon didn¡¯t expect to get killed by two furious children.


    I ran under the legs of the knight, and it raised its foot to stomp me, but I just kept running straight with all my might. Sylvia¡¯s limp body was bouncing around and making this just that much harder. In reality, I should just drop and abandon her. It would be the correct choice, and I doubt anyone would think less of me for doing it.


    But I would think less of myself. I would never be able to live with myself if I abandoned her here; I¡¯ve got a promise to keep. I can¡¯t fail her and myself.


    The giant stone doors were closer than ever, and I could make out more detail. Some of it looked weathered, but I could vaguely make out a bunch of circles surrounding a much larger circle. It looked familiar, but I couldn¡¯t be sure due to the extensive damage.


    Any exact detail that would help identify something was weathered away or damaged, leaving only vague outlines. Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s just made out of stone because I only see one way past those doors, and that¡¯s through them.


    Before reaching the doors completely, I felt the hair on the back of my neck stand up, and I looked over my shoulder to see the robed guardian staring at me intensely. It wasn¡¯t radiating bloodlust or malice; it was just watching me.


    When I reached the doors, I summoned my sword and wound up another Plasma Sword. This would be the last bit of my mana that I could spare. Any mana I used after this was putting me in danger and I wouldn¡¯t be able to use any magic.


    I slashed at the stone door wildly as the stone warped and blackened. My Plasma Sword had no trouble biting into the door. I fell to my knees, trying to recuperate all the oxygen I was sorely missing out on. I looked up in despair at the door. I had done damage to it but that was it, just insignificant damage.


    So that¡¯s why those things are acting so nonchalantly. They know I can¡¯t break through these doors.


    I wracked my oxygen-deprived brain for something. For anything that could get me through these doors. But I had nothing¡ªno mana to cast a spell or continue swinging my sword with body enhancement. So I was at a loss. And Sylvia was still out cold.


    Sylvia¡­


    I dipped my mind into Sylvia¡¯s storage ring once more and pulled out her Estoc. I realized straight away that something was off about this sword. I had thought it was steel, but that didn¡¯t make sense.


    It was incredibly light. Far lighter than any sword should ever be in this world. But it¡¯s still metal. Could this sword be made out of¡­ no, that¡¯s impossible. Aerospace aluminum alloy is far too advanced for this world, regardless of the presence of magic. But¡ª


    No time to think about the possibilities. I made one last attempt as I stabbed the Estoc into the door. While thrusting the sword, I felt an odd sensation on the palm of my hand, like something had poked me. The silvery-white Estoc with red streaks didn¡¯t pierce the stone nor did it bounce off it. Instead, it sank into the door. Like it was made of liquid.


    Immediately upon sinking the blade into the door, I could hear the stone guardians moving behind me. The thundering of their steps told me they were moving much faster than previously. Both of them were in a full sprint. I spared them a quick glance, and my eyes went wide with horror.


    Dark cyan-colored fissures began breaking out over the stone guardians¡¯ skin. They pulsed with power as a faint cyan mist rolled out of wounds. Finally, the faces of guardians morphed and began cracking into a horrible visage of what could only be described as demons.


    I turned my attention to the task at hand, and while still holding onto the blade, the red lines running along the blade began spreading out like a wave, consuming the blade and turning it a bloody red. Next, the stone started to warp and ripple like water as the blade sank further into it. Eventually, it felt like there was no resistance at all.


    Not understanding what was going on, I immediately put the sword back into the ring, grabbed Sylva by the legs, and dragged her behind me. I¡¯m not sure how I knew that would work, but this gut feeling was all I had to work with.


    I yanked hard on her legs, and my vision momentarily turned dark. The sudden feeling of moving through a liquid tickled my skin and mind, but when I blinked, I was staring at the stone wall from the other side now.


    The stone doors shuddered as the stone guardians on the other side rammed into it. I didn¡¯t have the time, nor did I care what the door on this side looked like. Those things were serious now, and I only had as much time it took for them to bust those doors down.


    I continued dragging Sylvia across the floor until my foot hit something, and I stumbled backward and onto my butt. I flicked around to see a flight of stairs made out of the same pale yellow stone the guardians were made of. But unlike the weathered and worn guardians, these stairs were in pristine condition.


    I didn¡¯t even have time or the strength to carry Sylvia, so I opted to drag her up the stairs. Sylvia¡¯s head bounced on the stone with every step climbed as I gave another mental apology.


    A fist made of cyan-colored stone broke through the door and sent rocks flying. There weren¡¯t many steps to go as a thunderous kick sent a section of the door into the room. Once I reached the landing, I pulled Sylvia up and turned around to find something that could only be described as a temple fit for a god.


    Pale yellow stone pillars rose high into the air holding up an arched ceiling. The designs carved into the stone were intricate, and I need only spare a passing glance to notice that it was leagues above anything I have seen since being reborn. The finest Dwarven craftsmen could sacrifice generations in attempts to recreate the fountain at the center of this temple but still come up short.


    But the fountain was devoid of any liquid and instead was piled high with golden coins and sparkling gems. Gem encrusted swords and various trinkets lay sunken in the sea of treasure. It was the stuff of dreams.


    Too bad I don¡¯t have the time.


    But floating above the empty pool was a crystal about the size of a man. It was a bright yellow, radiating a visible hazy white aura around it. I continued dragging Sylvia and made my way towards the crystal as one of the doors was finally beat down by the guardians. The knight tried to shimmy its way through, but it was too large to fit through a single open door.


    Once I got closer to the crystal, the air around it became hot as my ragged breathing inhaled it. My skin tingled with odd sensations, and it felt like my lungs were drinking whatever this aura was, and it felt amazing. My overall health felt marginally better, and that was when I noticed my mana seemed to be recovering at a rapid rate.


    This aura, its mana so thick that it has become both visible and physical, isn¡¯t it? How is this even possible? I¡¯ve never heard of a dungeon core being like this. If all dungeon cores were like this, entire nations would be sending their armies into dungeons to gain access to these cores. Maybe only larger dungeons had cores like this? Or ancient ones?


    Either way, I placed my hand on the crystal, and to my immediate surprise, it instantly shattered. I didn¡¯t put any amount of force or cast any spell to do it either. The instant my bare hand touched the crystal, it broke into a thousand pieces while another new feeling washed over me like a warm blanket. I felt good. Really good.


    Not in a pleasure kind of way, but like I did something righteous. This was odd because I don¡¯t think this feeling was my own but something else''s.


    Once the crystal shattered completely, it mostly evaporated into a fine white powder and dissipated. But a smaller crystal of the same yellow color fell and rolled down the treasure pile with a tink.


    I fell to my knees and fumbled for the crystal. My hands were shaking, and the pleasant feelings I had moments ago were washed away as the sounds of the stone giants approaching filled my ears. I snatched the small crystal, went over to Sylvia, and wrapped myself around her. I wasn¡¯t sure what would happen or how it worked, but I had to try. I blinked, and I saw a massive blur spinning towards me. I watched the whole thing in slow motion as the stone staff was about to pulverize the two of us.


    Get me the hell out of here.


    Then it happened. My vision darkened, and my stomach churned. It felt like somebody was shoving their hand into my guts and giving them a spin cycle. It¡¯s just like a warp jump.


    No, it¡¯s precisely like a warp jump.


    When my stomach finally stopped being assaulted, I opened my eyes and started laughing, which immediately caused me to start coughing. And since I was coughing, I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I fell into the soft wet grass in a coughing fit as the cold wind whipped against my face. I stared up at the clear blue sky. My eyes burned from the sudden light but I didn¡¯t care.


    The discomfort didn¡¯t even last a few seconds as my mind and body shut down.

 Vol.3 Ch.65-The Surface.

    The smell of a campfire tickled my nostrils, and the rhythmic crackling of wood in a fire roused me from my slumber. It was dark, and the air was cold, but it was the best damn feeling in the world. The darkness wasn¡¯t pitch black like a cave, just dark¡ªgood old-fashioned nighttime.


    I felt something warm run across the top of my head and slowly opened my eyes to find a single dark blue eye staring down at me through a slit in a bronze mask. I slowly touched my face, felt cold metal, and realized I was wearing my mask.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Sylvia asked me in her usual soothing voice.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t feel too hot. My joints ache, and I feel like I could sleep for a thousand years,¡± I groaned.


    She giggled. ¡°That¡¯s good. Better than being almost dead. There shouldn¡¯t be anything else wrong with you. Maybe your body is just tired.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Is it, though? I feel kind of sick. But not quite? Maybe I¡¯m just allergic to clean air or something.


    ¡°Voker¡­ what happened after I passed out? How did we get out here? The Wyrm and ¡ª¡±


    ¡°Calm down. I¡¯ll explain everything,¡± I interrupted her questioning before it could turn into rambling.


    I rolled out of Sylvia¡¯s soft lap and let out a long-winded yawn. I do feel off but I guess that¡¯s what happens when you almost die.


    I began recounting everything that happened after Sylvia passed out. How she killed the Wyrm, the stone guardians, how I used her sword to do whatever it is that I did, breaking the crystal. I omitted the almost being turned to paste at the last second part. She didn¡¯t need any more anxiety in her life.


    Sylvia also told me that the entrance to the dungeon was gone. Sort of the same thing that happened when she got teleported out of her dungeon as well. Typically dungeons tended to crumble out of existence slowly once a core was destroyed, but maybe the bigger ones worked differently?


    Hopefully, nobody was alive in there¡­


    ¡°What is the last thing you remember?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not much. I completed the ritual then¡­ that was it. I blacked out. When I woke up, you had a stupid smile plastered on your face despite being unconscious and almost dead.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, thank you for healing me again,¡± I said earnestly.


    ¡°And thank you for saving me. For not leaving me behind,¡± she squeaked.


    ¡°Of course. I did have a promise to keep. I wouldn¡¯t let you die down there, especially after you saved me all those times.¡±


    Finally, a promise was made, and a promise was kept.


    Sylvia just nodded her head at my words, but I could tell she wasn¡¯t all that excited right now. I didn¡¯t need to see her face to notice her change when I started talking about her ritual and what had happened with her sword. It seems not even she understands what the hell happened. But I wasn¡¯t going to assume. This was something I had to confirm.


    ¡°Your sword and magic? Any ideas why things went down that way? How did I manage to turn your sword red and make the stone into a liquid?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia averted her eye and looked away from me. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I wasn¡¯t aware that doing any of that was even possible. If I¡¯m being completely honest, I¡¯m not even sure how the ritual was supposed to work. I was just taught how to do it and told what would happen after I completed it. That was the only guidance my mother gave me.¡±


    ¡°You once told me that blood magic was misunderstood. That it wasn¡¯t what people thought it was. Is this part of that?¡±


    Sylvia was back to wearing her oversized cloak that covered her entire body. However, she had the hood down so you could see her long purple and black hair. The campfire¡¯s glow illuminated her, and I couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    When people in my previous life talked about fantasy and the beings that inhabited those made-up worlds, this was it. Sylvia was the perfect definition of somebody from a fantasy world. Thinking about her like this made her seem like she wasn¡¯t even real.


    But she is. This is all real. This is my reality now. I shouldn¡¯t be having these kinds of thoughts. I already came to terms with this a long time ago.


    She took her silvery-white Estoc out and caressed it. She gently ran her fingers across the red parts of the blade and sighed. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the person who gave this to me.¡±


    ¡°I know somebody in your family gave it to you, but you never did say who.¡±


    ¡°Well, remember when I said I was a thousand years old? That¡¯s not quite true,¡± she said sheepishly.


    ¡°I knew that.¡±


    Sylvia looked up at me, and I could see her blinking her one over and over again. ¡°You did? But how?¡±


    ¡°Simple, when you talked about Talgan, you made it very obvious that you were alive during his rule. He died over two millennia ago. Even if your family knew about him, that wouldn¡¯t make any sense unless you were influenced into believing the propaganda about a ruler that died before your parents were born,¡± I stated simply. I could see she was about to refute but I stopped her. ¡°However, you aren¡¯t influenced into believing anything. And you don¡¯t seem like the type of person that would just believe in whatever somebody tells you. Which only leaves one possibility.¡±


    The tips of Sylvia''s ears turned red. ¡°I see. Guess I made it that obvious, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    Sylvia bobbed her head side to side nervously and shrugged. ¡°You also remember when you asked me if Talgan was my father?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you are actually his daughter,¡± I begged.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not his daughter. My father was just a normal High Elf.¡±


    That¡¯s good. I didn¡¯t imagine one of her parents not being a Vampire but it doesn¡¯t surprise me all that much.


    Sylvia was fidgeting nervously with her sword. I watched as her hand shook slightly, and her one dark blue eye darted around behind her mask. ¡°Well¡­ you see¡­I¡¯m his granddaughter. My mother was his third daughter,¡± Sylvia said quickly.


    Oh.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Sylvia¡¯s ears were turning red again, but it wasn¡¯t that she was embarrassed this time. ¡°What? Is that a problem or something?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª uh, no¡­ not, it¡¯s not. Just a little surprised, is all.¡±


    My early thoughts of Sylvia being a fantasy seemed more on point now than ever. She is literally the incarnation of a fantasy being in a fantasy world. The Vampire Progenitor¡¯s Granddaughter, now that¡¯s something.


    "You are obviously bothered by it. Guess I shouldn¡¯t have¡ª¡±


    ¡°I said it wasn¡¯t a problem. It was merely a surprise. None of this changes how I feel about you. You are still Sylvia to me. The only person who can change that is the person sitting in front of me,¡± I said, interrupting her.


    ¡°Oh, I uh¡ª yeah¡­ thank you. You have no idea how much it means to hear that,¡± Sylvia said quietly. I watched the faux frustration and nervousness melt away from her body as she settled down.


    ¡°Sure thing. Now we can be twins and not use our real names. Speaking of real names¡­ guess I should mention that my last name is actually Shadowheart.¡±


    Sylvia tilted her head to the side. ¡°Like the same last names of the Dark Elves that roam around? I¡¯ve heard about them. They have some strong fighters called Shadow¡ª uh¡­ something? Shadow Fighters?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my father is a member of that clan. And it¡¯s Shadow Dancers. I don¡¯t know much about my mother¡¯s side, but¡­ I¡¯m sure they played a part in the most recent war against the Old Empire and Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. To what degree, I am uncertain. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t get a chance to tell me much before I was enslaved.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°You can stop apologizing every time I bring up my past. It has nothing to do with you, so there is no reason for you to be sorry. It sucked. It sucked a lot. But it¡¯s in the past,¡± I said matter of factly.


    Sylvia had nothing to do with what happened to me. She wasn¡¯t even awake during those times, and putting the blame on Sylvia for what one random vampire did to me was not only in poor taste. It was downright wrong.


    She nodded her head slowly and continued to stroke her sword. She hadn¡¯t put it away yet, so I figured she was still game to talk about it. There was a lot I wanted to know.


    ¡°Your sword¡­. if Emperor Talgan gave it to you, it must be special. Do you know what metal it''s made out of? And why can it do those things?¡±


    As for the powers behind the sword, I had no idea where to start other than ¡°Because of Blood Sorcery,¡± that was it. But the metal¡­ that was something I could figure out.


    I was almost sure that metal was an aluminum alloy of some type. The color, weight, and strength add up to it being such¡­ the only problem is that it shouldn''t be possible.


    Dwarves are credited for nearly every advancement in metallurgy. Steel wasn¡¯t steel. It was Dwarven Steel. Iron was still standard in this world, but the iron was exceptionally pure in most cases.


    This was all due to the Dwarves and their years of accomplishment as the finest craftsmen in the world. The World Forges in the Kingdom of Krunbar was built inside of the mountains in the north of the continent. I imagined they were using the extreme heat and pressure along with some magic to do things normal smiths wouldn¡¯t be able to accomplish without the proper technology.


    Not to mention that Dwarves seem incredibly talented in not only metal but all forms of craftsmanship, housing, leatherworking, woodworking, and the list goes on and on. If it¡¯s a house made by a Dwarf or a leather tunic with a Dwarven stamp of approval, you can expect the item to be of the highest quality possible.


    Most of the time. A Dwarf once made me a knife, and it wasn¡¯t very good, though it was his first attempt. Guess it did kill somebody, though.


    Even my sword, although in the style of the Old Empire, was probably forged by a Dwarf, judging by the quality alone. Even a simple smith in a small Elven village in the middle of the jungle, Padraic''s father was a master craftsman.


    He might have mostly worked on farming tools, but the man also made my father¡¯s arrows. Those arrows were of Elven design but expertly crafted by Mr. Whitehelm. If even a simple Dwarf like him can achieve those kinds of results, then a Forge Master using the World Forges would be leagues above everything else.


    Regardless, I still believe creating an Aluminum Alloy comparable to the best steel is far too advanced for this world.


    Sylvia shook her head once more. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. It was a gift for my tenth birthday. Grandpa didn¡¯t explain anything to me, and he definitely didn¡¯t mention it had some kind of magical properties inside of it.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ a mystery¡­ one more thing then.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Sylvia asked.


    ¡°Your ring¡­ who gave it to you? Why is it so big and¡ª¡±


    ¡°You looked inside of it,¡± Sylvia said flatly.


    ¡°Well yeah... I had to.¡±


    ¡°What did you see?¡± Sylvia hissed.


    ¡°Nothing important¡­¡± I shot out quickly. I waved my hand and dismissed her rising anger. ¡°I just wanted to know why it was so big inside and why you had so much money in it.¡±


    Sylvia probably had well over five hundred regular gold coins in her ring. The coins weren¡¯t the same as any money I¡¯ve seen in this world, so they must be from her era.


    Sylvia eyed me suspiciously, but she eventually sighed and told me what I wanted to know. ¡°I have no idea who gave me the ring or who put the things inside of it for me. I woke up, and I was wearing it. As for why it¡¯s so big¡­ what do you mean? How big is your ring?¡±


    ¡°About the size of a room at an inn.¡±


    Sylvia blinked once behind her mask. ¡°For real?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Sylvia shrugged. ¡°Sucks for you, I guess. I don¡¯t know anything special about spatial rings. I know they existed, and my family had a bunch of them, but that was pretty much it.¡±


    A bunch of them, huh? Does that mean Vampires had access to the rings¡­ or did they make them?


    ¡°Did Vampires make the rings?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ never asked.¡±


    This dungeon left me with a whole lot of questions and not a lot of answers. But of course, none of it is Sylvia¡¯s fault. She was a regular girl before she found herself awake at the bottom of a dungeon two thousand years later.


    Well, as regular as being the granddaughter of one of the most feared men on the planet.


    ¡°By the way¡­ you probably shouldn¡¯t mention being Talgan¡¯s granddaughter to anyone. I imagine things wouldn¡¯t go very well if a certain holy kingdom knew you existed.¡±


    Sylvia snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t have to tell me twice. As far as I¡¯m concerned, you will be the only person in the world who knows.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Thanks for trusting me, Sylvia.¡±


    Sylvia grunted and put her sword back into her ring, which made me think about my ring. I dipped my mind into it and pulled out the dungeon core shard. I rolled the yellow crystal around in my hand. It was warm, almost hot to the touch. The crystal structure was perfect and appeared as if it was cut out of a much larger piece.


    That dungeon core¡­ the way it made me feel. Mana so thick you could breathe it in and see it with the naked eye. The feeling I got when I broke the core just by touching it¡­ why would I have felt that way? Can I say for sure that those were my feelings and not something else? Was the dungeon trying to play a trick on me in its final seconds?


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    So many questions and almost no way to know for sure. I should try to find an expert on dungeons or at least somebody more familiar with them. Then again, do I even care? And that¡¯s only the beginning of my problems.


    The warp jump¡­


    Does that mean mana existed in my previous life? Is warp travel magic? Maybe mana existed, but we just couldn¡¯t feel it? Is this reality connected to my old one? Could Humanity warp jump to this world?


    So many questions and an infinite amount of possibilities. There was no telling which way the dice would land. Maybe there was a connection, and maybe there wasn¡¯t. I just don¡¯t know. And I might never understand.


    And that¡¯s okay. I honestly hope there is no connection that my rebirth in this world was a fluke. Or the whims of a divine being feeling pity for an insignificant mortal like me. Maybe whatever entity is residing in the void feels bad for me¡­ can a God even feel bad? Is that thing even a God?


    Either way, none of this concerns me right now. Thinking about it would only turn my hair gray... ah wait it¡¯s already gray right now¡­


    Anyway, I had goals. People to see again. A place to return to. And a person I have to find in Luminar. That is what¡¯s important to me right now. Worrying about the deeper meaning behind this world''s mysteries was none of my concern. I would leave those to the scholars.


    And the first steps back on that path begin tomorrow. Sylvia and I are heading back to the small village we stopped in before coming to this dungeon.


    ¡°Hey, do you mind¡­ if I ask you about your family?¡± Sylvia asked me shyly.


    ¡°Sure, a promise is a promise. Maybe I should just start from the beginning?¡±


    ¡ª


    Sylvia Talgan¡¯s POV


    Despite Voker being tired, we talked for a long time last night. We talked about both our families and lives, but I didn¡¯t expect him to tell me his whole life story.


    Then again, I¡¯m really happy he finally told me some things about himself. It sure put a lot of things into perspective for me. I was finally able to understand why he acts the way he does most of the time¡­


    He might have kept a few of the more¡­ harsher details¡­ to himself, but it wasn¡¯t an attempt to hide things from me. At least, I don¡¯t think it was. Maybe he was just sparing me from the harsh reality he went through, but I think he doesn¡¯t want to remember those days.


    Hearing him talk about his family was an odd experience. Even the way his voice sounded was utterly different than his usual self. The way he spoke about his mother and father¡­ his two friends, and the things they did together like going to school and stuff, even his grandpa, who is a doctor but isn¡¯t really his grandpa¡­


    It¡¯s almost like there are different people inside of Voker¡¯s head.


    You have the boy Kaladin Shadowheart from a village in Syn¡¯nari¡­ a little rough around the edges but just a normal kid. Then you have Voker Winterheart, a child prodigy who is already more accomplished than most veterans despite only being an adventurer for a year or so. Voker is standoffish, but he isn¡¯t full of himself. He can be a little dense at times but not in a bad way just in certain areas. And even so, Voker isn¡¯t a bad person. He has saved my life far more than I care to admit and has even tried to console me¡­ in his own unique way.


    Then you have whatever that other thing is¡­


    I¡¯m not sure what to think about that part of him. A specter of something I can¡¯t even begin to understand. Voker didn¡¯t talk about that part of his life, if it even was his life. So when he said he didn¡¯t want to talk about it, I¡¯ve never seen him so¡­ conflicted.


    It was like I stabbed him in the heart from behind or something. He almost looked afraid that I knew about that part of him. But on the other hand, I¡¯ve watched him face down monsters that could kill a man in a blink of an eye, and he never once seemed shaken.


    Maybe it¡¯s not three people? Maybe Voker is just a combination of these two parts of him? But what does he want?


    I¡¯ve only run into that scary part of him twice. Once when I said some¡­ embarrassing things out of my frustrations and made a fool of myself only to get put into my place. Then again, in that Slime dream.


    Making sense of it is difficult, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to figure it out unless he tells me. Maybe it¡¯s some kind of magic or something? He is a member of that shadow clan¡­ maybe it¡¯s a shadow of somebody from his family following him around?


    No¡­ it¡¯s definitely him. Could it be his shadow? But from what? Ugh¡­


    I shook my head and ran my hands through my hair. The inn we stayed in wasn¡¯t up to my usual standards but¡­ I found it hard to complain about a decent bed that wasn¡¯t made of stone and somewhere to wash after months of being in a literal pit of death. Unfortunately, it will probably take me a century to get this stench off my body and out of my hair.


    Do I really smell? I can¡¯t tell¡­ maybe I should just ask Voker.


    Speaking of Voker, it was time to wake up and start the day. Knowing Voker, he is probably already awake, eaten breakfast, and moved on¡ª


    Moved on¡­ he didn¡¯t leave me, did he?


    I started panicking as I hastily threw on my clothes and mask. My hair was a bird¡¯s nest from not brushing it before going to bed¡­ Big sist¡ªSalihn¡­ would be lecturing me for it if she was here¡­


    I allowed myself a few seconds of silence to remember them. Grandpa said something like, ¡°People aren¡¯t truly gone until you forget about them,¡± or something like that. I never imagined things would end up this way. So I¡¯ll just never forget them.


    Somebody has to remember.


    Once I got downstairs, I scanned the main eating hall for a brooding Elven child in a mask but I didn¡¯t see him. The place was surprisingly packed for being such a small village. Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s so cold already. Speaking of that¡­ why is it so cold? What time of the year is it?


    I could find that information out later. I immediately went up to the young man running the breakfast counter, and before I could even speak, he cut me off without even turning around to face me.


    ¡°Go wait at a table to be served like everybody else,¡± he snapped.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I spat.


    The young Human spun around, his eyes going big in surprise as he was met with my masked face. I probably shouldn¡¯t be glaring at him so hard, but he started it first.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your gruel. I want to know if you have seen an Elven boy wearing a mask today. It¡¯s like a silverish-gray color with gold on it, can¡¯t miss him,¡± I interjected before he could even get a word out.


    He shifted nervously and rubbed the side of his head. ¡°Uh, no¡­ I haven¡¯t seen anybody like that this morning.¡±


    ¡°Tsch¡­¡±


    Did Voker just up and leave me? He would have said something to me at least¡­ we are going to the same place after all¡­ he wouldn¡¯t leave me¡­


    ¡°Uhhh, is there something I can help you with, miss?¡± the employee asked me.


    ¡°Yeah, stop talking.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even bother looking at his reaction as I continued to think. Voker would never miss a meal unless he absolutely had to. I¡¯ve watched him scarf down food in seconds, and he was always grumbling about losing weight.


    Unless something is wrong with him¡­


    He was complaining about being in pain and that he wasn¡¯t feeling all that good but when I tried to heal him, I couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with him. But, wait, what if it¡¯s some kind of illness that he got from my ritual or my sword? Did I make him sick?


    Voker!


    I ran back upstairs, ignoring the employee¡¯s shout, and went straight to Voker¡¯s room. Voker always tried to get the furthest room from the stairs. I imagine it was something born of his paranoia, but I don¡¯t blame him after hearing his story.


    I quickly knocked on the door. ¡°Voker? Voker! It''s me? Are you in there?¡±


    No answer.


    No time to think. I jiggled the doorknob, but it was locked. Power coursed through my veins as my Blood Sorcery ignited. I twisted the knob off, breaking the mechanisms within. The knob rolled across the ground with a loud clanking noise, and I tried pushing the door open, but it wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Did he block the door? Voker¡­


    I put my shoulder into the wooden door and empowered my legs. Unfortunately, I ended up going a little too hard, and I might have accidentally crushed the door and a chair¡­ oops.


    However, I could care less about the stupid door or chair; instead, I saw Voker lying in bed. Even from here, I could tell he was having a hard time breathing, and I immediately went over to him, but before I could put a hand on him, he grabbed my wrist.


    I looked at him and remembered that this was a common occurrence. Generally, if I tried to shake him from his sleep, he would just grab me before I even got close to him. Maybe years of living on the edge taught him this bad habit¡­ but unlike all those other times, Voker didn¡¯t wake up just now, and his grip around my wrist was weak.


    ¡°Voker! Hey, are¡ª¡±


    I tried shaking him, but the second my hand touched his bare shoulder, I brought it back in surprise. His body was soaked with sweat, and his skin was burning. I quickly ran back to the door and checked the hallway to see if my commotion had drawn any attention. Then, not seeing anyone, I ran back to his side and lifted my mask up.


    I sank my fangs into his arm and drank a little of his sweet blood. I could never ever ever never ever tell him that his blood tasted this good. I haven¡¯t drank many people¡¯s blood, but for those I¡¯ve had, nobody¡¯s tasted like his¡­ not Mom, Dad, or even Salihn. Besides, he would probably only be disgusted by the idea of his blood tasting good to somebody.


    I extended my Blood Sorcery into his body and tried to find what was wrong with him. But everywhere I checked, there was nothing I could find. His brain, chest, arms¡­. nothing. There is nothing wrong with him¡­ I can¡¯t heal him, but something is wrong with him!


    ¡°Hey! The door¡­ what happened! What are you doing?!¡± a man shouted from behind me. It was the young man running the breakfast counter.


    I wiped the blood off my mouth and lowered my mask while sliding a hand into my pocket. I brought out a single gold coin and flicked it hard at the Human. The coin smacked him in the center of his forehead and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Screw your door. Is there a healer in this place?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You! I¡ª oh¡­¡± the man¡¯s anger faded when he looked at the ground and noticed the gold coin.


    It was probably more money than this place made in a month.


    ¡°I asked you if there was a healer here.¡±


    The man picked up the coin with a smile. ¡°Yes! We do have one! I¡¯ll go fetch her for you right away!¡±


    ¡°Run.¡±


    The man squirmed nervously. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You better start running. Now,¡± I said seriously.


    The man ran off immediately and nearly fell flat on his face from tripping on the broken-down door. I went back to Voker''s side and sat on the edge of his bed. I wasn¡¯t sure what some healer in the middle of a shit hole village like this was going to do that I couldn¡¯t¡­ but letting him stay like this wasn¡¯t an option.


    Seeing him like this¡­ made my chest hurt. Of course, I¡¯ve seen him injured before, and it was because of me a lot of those times, but this is different for some reason. He just looks so¡­ vulnerable, I guess? This is just an odd reminder that despite all the things he has been through, he is still an average person¡­ or at least he is trying to be one.


    I¡¯ve often woken up to this small frame being beaten and battered. How many times has he put his life on the line to save me? Not even mentioning all the attempts at comforting me¡­ even if they were a little¡­ blunt.


    But how can somebody like me ever make amends for that? Then again, maybe he doesn¡¯t even care? Voker doesn¡¯t strike me as the kind of person who counts favors.


    Suddenly he took a deep breath, and despite not being able to see his eyes, I could tell he was awake now and was just staring at me because he was focusing on his breathing. My eyes drifted across his mask until, eventually, he mumbled something.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Hello, sweetie. Would you mind moving some of this out of the way for me?¡± a sweet voice called out to me.


    It had been over an hour since the man ran off to go fetch a healer. Standing in the doorway was an old Human woman with leathery skin. She had long black hair and deep wrinkles formed around her face and I couldn¡¯t even see her eyes all the way. I had to wonder if she even had eyes¡­


    Well, this must be the healer and I guess I wasn¡¯t going to let somebody''s grandma trip over the mess I made¡­


    I cleared a path for the old healer and watched as she shuffled toward Voker, carrying nothing but a satchel over her shoulders. She immediately reached for his mask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch his mask. It stays on no matter what,¡± I hissed.


    ¡°But I¡ª¡±


    ¡°If his mask comes off we are going to have a bigger problem,¡± I said dangerously.


    I wanted Voker to be healed but revealing his face was a big no-no. I was absolutely sure he would kill me if I let somebody take his mask off. Grandma here would have to kill me first before I let that happen.


    She nodded to herself and set her bag down on the nightstand. ¡°You won¡¯t get mad at me if I poke around him a little, will you?¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you have to do, just don¡¯t touch his mask. Are you even a light mage?¡± I asked.


    The woman chuckled. ¡°A light mage? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t use any magic, sweetie.¡±


    ¡°Then how the heck are you going to help him?¡± I said, unable to hide my annoyance.


    ¡°There are many ways to help somebody without magic, dear,¡± she said with a wrinkly smile.


    I watched closely as she began feeling around Voker¡¯s body. I nearly lashed out when she started at his neck first but she was just probing him gently with her fingers. Next, she made her way down his arms and lifted them, and poked around his armpits.


    She scooted Voker closer to her and laid her head on his chest while putting her arms underneath him, looking like she was feeling around his back. The old lady sighed and turned to me.


    ¡°Has he had any complaints recently?¡±


    Every day. About every little thing.


    ¡°I uh¡­ yeah, said he wasn¡¯t feeling very good. That his body was aching and stuff,¡± I answered back.


    ¡°What about eating and sleeping? Has he been doing both of those a lot?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ I guess? But he has always been like that.¡±


    I tried thinking hard about him and how he has been acting recently. Finally, something clicked in my head.


    ¡°He has been more moody than usual! That¡¯s saying something even for him.¡±


    She chuckled to herself again, and I immediately felt the tips of my ears start burning. I uncrossed my arms and found something interesting on the far wall to stare at.


    ¡°What about his balance? Has he been falling over himself recently? And how old is this boy?¡±


    ¡°Balance? I¡­ there was one time when he fell over by himself for no reason¡­ that was really unlike him. And he just turned thirteen,¡± I stated.


    The old healer made a choking noise and turned away from me, nearly falling on top of Voker in the process.


    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?!¡± I shouted.


    I tried helping her, but she waved me away and started laughing hard. ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m sorry, sweetie. I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I was just surprised to hear that he was that old despite being so small. But I believe I know what is troubling him now.¡±


    My hands reached out and grabbed the old lady as I cut her off out of pure excitement. But I was starting to get worried too!


    ¡°Really?! What¡¯s wrong with him?! How do we help him?!¡± I shouted.


    The healer laughed even harder this time. ¡°There is no reason to worry. He is just growing.¡±


    What?! But it makes sense¡­ if he isn¡¯t sick or hurt then, I can¡¯t heal him. But I can¡¯t be so trusting!


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean he is growing, lady?!¡±


    ¡°Calm down now, sweetie. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not too familiar with Elves, but I am confident that I have helped many young boys through a similar time in their lives. Many mothers have acted the same as you even, hahaha. But it¡¯s true that none of them were quite this bad¡­ but then again, most of them weren¡¯t so old. His body is merely changing, and this is the result. There is nothing to help him with,¡± she said thoughtfully.


    Mothers? I¡¯m not his mom¡­


    But I can see that this old lady isn¡¯t lying¡­ I think. At least she has no reason to lie. She could have said there was something seriously wrong with him and tried to charge me for the herbs, but she didn¡¯t do that.


    Maybe he is growing? I mean, he is thirteen, and he still looks like this¡­


    ¡°Is there really nothing I can do for him?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, there are a few things you are going to need to do for him.¡±


    ¡°Ah, like what?¡± I asked quickly.


    She grabbed her satchel and started fumbling around for something. ¡°First, you need to make sure he gets plenty of food and water. There will be bouts in his fever and he needs to eat and drink as much as possible during those times. You will also have to make sure he doesn''t get sick.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ food and water, I can do that. But how do I make sure he doesn¡¯t get sick?¡±


    ¡°Ah, there you are¡­¡± she mumbled to herself while taking out a glass jar filled with some reddish-brown powder. ¡°Simple, clean his body of sweat and change his sheets frequently. You wouldn¡¯t want him to catch a cold during all of this.¡±


    ¡°Clean his body?!¡±


    ¡°Is that a problem? He is your sibling, right?¡±


    Sibling?!


    ¡°WHAT! No, we are not related! Not at all!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Oh, sorry to make a fool of myself then. Well, somebody has to do it. And since you won¡¯t trust anyone to take his mask off, I''m afraid that task falls to you. And here,¡± she said while giving me a pouch of the powder. ¡°This is Bloodroot. Only give this to him if his fever gets noticeably worse, do you understand? You don¡¯t want to give him anything unnecessary. Just put a pinch of the powder in a warm drink or soup.¡±


    ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    She smiled at me. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    The old healer started walking out of the room, but I stopped her.


    ¡°Wait! How long is he going to be like this?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even bother turning around as she gave a small wave. ¡°As long as it takes.¡±


    What¡­ what is that supposed to mean?

 Vol.3 Ch.66-Epilogue

    Year 2516 aboard the Super Carrier COAR Remembrance in an undisclosed portion of deep space.


    ¡°Why do you think they painted our armor yellow?¡± mused Hephaestus while looking down at his massive frame. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it stand out too much? And it doesn¡¯t look as¡­ uh¡­ how do I put it¡­ dangerous?¡±


    True, our new suits lacked the menacing aura that the black and red emanated. In addition, the edges and the armor altogether were a lot softer in design, giving it a more ¡°form¡± over function appearance. But that was just on the outside. Inside these suits are even better than our old ones.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the point. We are no longer soldiers first, my friend. We are peacekeepers, and despite our distinct advantages, we would lose an outright war against the Federation. Sure we could take a handful of worlds with our numbers. Maybe even disrupt or outright eliminate a few Armadas. But that¡¯s all we would achieve,¡± Apollo said bluntly.


    Heph raised his eyebrows and gently bobbed his head in passive agreement. ¡°Yeah but¡­ yellow? Surely there was a better choice¡­ blue¡­ maybe even green?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a nod to the ancient Yellow Turban Rebellion that happened on Earth,¡± I said nonchalantly.


    ¡°Ah¡­ yeah¡­ what happened again? Did they win?¡± Heph asked.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Then why are we¡ª never mind. I already know the answer to that question. We really are full of ourselves,¡± Heph chuckled.


    Very true. Humanity managed to wiggle its own hubris into the fold even in a coalition of allied races. Just the way we are. Then again, we have been supplying almost everything from manpower to ships for the last two years.


    But that¡¯s just because we left everyone with nothing.


    From the other side of a door, we could hear the muffled sounds of an argument going on. Judging by the voice complaining loudly, the poor Xeno boy on the other side was getting an earful. His English was abysmal but the lad was trying his best.


    She could at least cut him some slack.


    The door to the small conference room slid open and a disgruntled woman wearing a yellow suit of Commando armor strode in with a snort. We were now supposed to drop the whole ¡°Death¡± part. Doesn¡¯t translate well to other species it turns out.


    ¡°You know? I am just a fan of the color yellow on a woman in uniform,¡± I said smoothly.


    Artemis stopped short of her chair and glared daggers at me. ¡°You know one of these days you are going to disappear, Old Man.¡±


    Beaming my best smile, I returned her gaze. ¡°As long as it¡¯s by your hands, I can die a happy death.¡±


    Artemis snorted and tossed herself into her seat. ¡°Old pervert.¡±


    Despite her rude comment to her superior officer, the faint smile on her face told me everything I needed to know. The Commander had his way and I had mine. Were they completely different? Yeah. Was one better than the other? Heh, maybe.


    ¡°Here I was thinking I was late too. Do we even know why the Doc wants us? In armor but with no weapons, no less?¡± Artemis asked no one in particular.


    ¡°Indeed, this summons was both unexpected and rather vague,¡± Apollo added.


    Then all eyes turned to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. We all got the same notice,¡± I said with a shrug.


    I really didn¡¯t know why we were here either. Su¨¢rez was typically forthcoming and transparent with everything, so this seemed a little odd. The armor part wasn¡¯t all that surprising. It was essentially our uniforms at this point but the whole no weapons part was what was hanging me up. What¡¯s the point of the suit without the jacket?


    Speak of the devil¡­ more like an angel I should say.


    Doctor Su¨¢rez strode in with confident steps, but her face didn¡¯t match. The poor doc was being run ragged as she jumped from system to system, trying to gain allies. Convincing a lot of the old gen 2s and 3s along with a portion of the Navy and Marines, wasn¡¯t all that hard for her. Many people looked up to her. Some even got put back together by her. It was the Xenos that needed convincing.


    I mean¡­ allies¡­ But if I were in their shoes, I sure wouldn¡¯t join COAR.


    ¡°Good evening, everyone. Thank you for answering my unexpected summons. Now then¡ª¡±


    ¡°Uh, Doc? It¡¯s technically eight in the morning¡­¡± Heph interrupted.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Su¨¢rez mumbled to herself.


    She wiped her face with the edge of her sleeve and checked her watch. Her eyes were dead, and she looked years older than she should have been. And was that some gray hair I was seeing? Unacceptable.


    ¡°It appears that it is, Hephaestus. In that case, good morning, everyone. I¡¯ve brought you here today under these awkward circumstances for¡­ well, a meeting¡­. I just ask one thing from all of you.¡±


    Su¨¢rez scanned all of us with a wry smile and dark brown eyes until all of us started giving her some type of confirmation. It felt more like she was the teacher and we were the students instead of being genetically modified murder machines.


    Eh, this is why I like her, though.


    ¡°All that I ask is that you fight against your heavily indoctrinated minds for about¡­ ten seconds or so? Alright, sounds good? Okay! Come in, please!¡± Dr. Su¨¢rez said hastily.


    Wait, wait, hold the phone? What do you mean by¡ª


    The door to the room opened once more, and before I could even think, I was out of my seat. I clenched my jaw as my right hand went straight for my holster, only for my implant to tell me that it was empty, while my left hand reached for my knife.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Su¨¢rez yelled.


    I halted just short of where my knife should have been, only looking around at the others. All of them had already run through the same exact motions that I did, but their hands were further along than mine. And they were all watching the figure that walked into the room. It seems I can¡¯t keep up with them anymore. Guess I really am getting old.


    ¡°And this is why I didn¡¯t let you bring your weapons. You might have shot faster than I could yell¡­¡± Su¨¢rez grumbled to herself. ¡°These are our new allies¡­ try not to kill each other, please¡­¡±


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Standing in the doorway with a blank expression, wearing a shiny suit of yellow armor that wasn¡¯t Commando issued, was something I had not been expecting to see. His facial features were so sharp that it looked more like he had been carved from marble. His skin was so white it was nearly translucent. You didn¡¯t even have to look closely to see the blue veins underneath. His pink eyes seemed to be looking straight through us as he moved his white hair off the side of his head just to show off the long dagger-like ears producing from the side of his head.


    An Elunari Albino¡­ I thought they were all protecting the last members of their council¡­


    Dr. Su¨¢rez cleared her throat, which seemingly snapped us out of our spell. Then, without saying a word to each other, we sank back into our seats.


    ¡°Everyone, this is Va''cot. Va''cot meet your new squadmates,¡± Su¨¢rez said with a strained smile.


    What?


    My ears started ringing from the complete silence. It was so quiet I was sure everybody stopped breathing upon hearing the Doc¡¯s words. Va''cot¡¯s gaze drifted from each of us to eventually his hands, landing solely on me.


    ¡°It is dead then?¡± Va''cot asked out loud in a calm voice.


    His voice was¡­ much higher pitched than I had expected. Was he not a he? I honestly can¡¯t tell¡­ he has quite a bit of muscle and his armor doesn¡¯t actually help any, but maybe?


    ¡°Uh¡­ what is dead?¡± Su¨¢rez asked.


    Va''cot spoke, but the words just sounded like a garble of unpronounceable sounds. I had heard the Elunari language many times in my life. Of course, they were cursing me with their final breaths, but that was neither here nor there.


    Ah, I guess I should close my jaw and say something?


    I cleared my throat more or less just to clear my surprise away and steady my voice. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you Vaaa¡­ Vacant, was it? I am the leader of this squad, Heimdall. And what was it that you just said? We don¡¯t have our helmets so¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know who you are, Whisperer. You nearly took my life once before,¡± Va''cot said in a neutral tone. Their English was surprisingly decent. They must have been practicing quite a bit.


    Whisperer?


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you are going to have to be more specific¡­¡± I chuckled nervously.


    Of course, I almost killed them¡­


    How did they manage to identify me when I most likely shot them from a distance? I don¡¯t look all that different from other second generations wearing my helmet. Not to mention we wear nothing denoting our squad or any affiliation.


    ¡°It is in the past, so it does not matter anymore. And I was referring to him. I believe in your language it would have been called Titan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still not following¡­¡± Heph said awkwardly.


    Va''cot stood on her tippy-toes and brought her arms wide in a weird gesture. ¡°It stood much taller and was far bigger than any of you. And¡ª¡±


    ¡°She is referring to Kronos¡­ he has become something of an urban legend to the Elunari,¡± Su¨¢rez interjected. Then she clapped her hands together loudly. ¡°Now then, you can talk amongst each other later. I¡¯m afraid I have another meeting soon, so I¡¯ll need to be quick about these things.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ wait! What is going on here? Who said you had the right¡ª¡±


    Su¨¢rez beamed a tired smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes right at Artemis. ¡°You must understand this squad is the only squad that has not integrated a single member of another race from the Coalition. At first, I was more than happy to let you do things on your own but it¡¯s been two years. I don¡¯t need to remind you of your goals, Artemis?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ no, ma¡¯am,¡± Artemis said sheepishly.


    ¡°Va''cot, sweetie, would you mind taking a seat?¡± Va''cot nodded to the Doc and took a seat at the front of the table.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I was expecting, but this was as low as it got on my list of expectations. First, I never imagined the Elunari would join COAR, let alone an Albino. Second, I didn¡¯t think Su¨¢rez would ever force us to take on a new member. So spicy, that woman¡­


    But she was right. I wish she had asked me about it first, though¡­ then again, would I have really agreed? Probably not.


    ¡°For the last two years, we have been fighting ¡°rogue elements¡± of the Federation. These elements are not under the protection of the Federation but were¡­ in most cases, indirectly supported. This allowed us to fight with impunity.¡±


    Su¨¢rez stopped to make sure we were all paying attention. Then, with a few taps on her wrist, the room¡¯s lights darkened, and a video started playing behind Su¨¢rez.


    ¡°This video reached us via an emergency distress signal from one of our medical research stations.¡±


    All of us were silent as we took in what we were watching. People of all different species were frantically running around in burning light blue hallways. The sound of bolters thundered off as those same people were being turned into a pink mist or the plastic-like substance on the walls exploded. The video seemed to be a helmet cam from a security guard and its final seconds showed them frantically tapping away at buttons with long pink fingers.


    A single shot from a bolter rings out, and an explosion consumes the video feed. Once the smoke cleared, the broken camera caught a single glimpse of the blue and red armored figures walking away.


    ¡°As you can all see, this is the first time the Federation has sent in troops to disrupt us. And let me dispel any doubt when I say those are definitely third-generation Death Commandos.¡±


    ¡°So, It¡¯s finally time for war?¡± Apollo asked.


    ¡°Currently, this is all classified. The Federation isn¡¯t claiming responsibility and saying it¡¯s another rogue element. We find that to be highly unlikely,¡± Su¨¢rez answered.


    ¡°And the current situation is¡­ what exactly?¡± Artemis asked.


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ sorry. Currently, that station is being occupied. However, a COAR strike force happened to be close by and managed to jump in time to halt any attempts at escape. Currently, the intruders are cornered on the station, unable to leave it. For how long remains to be seen.¡±


    ¡°And the importance of this facility? What¡¯s stopping the strike force from blowing the station up?¡± I asked.


    Su¨¢rez¡¯s eyes glided to Va''cot. The Elunari Albino stood up and pointed a slim armored finger to the video. ¡°It is a research facility dedicated to military-grade bionics. The research on that station is invaluable as it holds the key to new advancements. You could say it was sort of a gift to the Coalition for us joining them,¡± Va''cot said.


    ¡°Correct. The Elunari are the newest members of the Coalition. Their joining hasn¡¯t even been publicly announced yet. Currently, your mission is to take back the station through diplomatic means,¡± Su¨¢rez said.


    ¡°And when that invariably doesn¡¯t work? I just want to be sure I understand the goal,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Letting them escape with the technology is unacceptable.¡±


    ¡°Got it. We can handle it. However, is bringing a new member along for a sensitive mission like this really a good idea?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°I assure you I won¡¯t be a hindrance. That station was what you Humans would call my ¡®home away from home¡¯. I am deeply familiar with its layout,¡± Va''cot answered.


    A medical station was her second home? That doesn¡¯t¡ª you know what¡­ never mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up for debate, Heimdall,¡± Su¨¢rez said while beaming me with her tired eyes.


    I shrugged. I didn¡¯t doubt Va''cot¡¯s abilities. I¡¯ve never gone against an Albino that I considered weak, and I highly doubt she was the exception. But suddenly tossing a new member in without prior knowledge can be a bit jarring¡­ It is what it is¡­.


    It¡¯s most likely a way to cover our backs just in case things do turn out poorly. If need be the Coalition can see this as a joint mission with the Elunari to stop some pirates, but you can¡¯t spin the story that way if there is no Elunari in the assault squad. Clever.


    I stood up from my seat and walked over to Va¡¯cot who was standing idly by. I extended my hand and put on my warmest smile, only for her to just stare at me listlessly.


    Su¨¢rez cleared her throat. ¡°This is the part where you grab his hand, shake it then say some words of encouragement, sweetie,¡± she mumbled.


    The Elunari seemingly understood and immediately snatched my hand into a bone-crushing handshake. If I were an average person and not in my armor, my hand would have turned into bone meal.


    ¡°Yes, let us work together now and in the future, sir,¡± Va''cot said dryly.


    Huh, reminds me of a certain somebody.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s¡­ can you uh¡­ let go, by chance?¡±I squeaked.


    Va''cot let go of my hand and gave me a small nod. ¡°I apologize.¡±


    I just shook my head and gave a reassuring shoulder pat. I couldn¡¯t help but start laughing internally.


    Imagine what the Commander would think if he saw us now?

 Vol.4 Ch.67-New Me. New Problems.

    Sylvia Talgan¡¯s POV


    The morning light seeped in through the curtains giving the room just enough light for him to be able to see. I waited patiently while he examined himself using my hand mirror. It¡¯s been a very long three weeks. Excruciatingly long¡­


    Night sweats, fevers, groans of pain¡­ if I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought Voker was actually dying. It was just like the old healer said, he was barely conscious for more than a few hours at a time. Sometimes he would even go a whole day without breaking his fever.


    I was just unbelievably happy that I didn¡¯t need to help him relieve himself. If he wasn¡¯t capable of at least that, I would have died from embarrassment a thousand times. But Voker was manageable, just like the healer said. Wiping the sweat from him was¡­ enough for me.


    And that wasn¡¯t the only thing she was right about.


    ¡°Hair¡¯s long. Need to cut it,¡± he said idly.


    His voice was deeper and had a warm even tone to it now. He rolled his head around in his hand and then stood up. Just a month ago, he was barely to my chest yet now he was almost half a head taller than me. He stretched his long arms and grimaced slightly.


    Voker has changed¡­ a lot. The little Dark Elf boy was gone and in his place was what seemed like a new man. His long, raven black hair went to his shoulders, and his broad shoulders and back were marked with scars. After spending some time with Dark Elves in The Barrens, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how different he looks compared to them.


    His skin was much lighter, and his face was a completely different shape. Most Dark Elves had softer facial features that made them look more Human than Elf sometimes, although they all still possessed natural Elven beauty. They were also far bigger than a Wood or High Elf. And it seems Voker has inherited both sides of his blood almost equally.


    Voker¡¯s face was sharp and chiseled like a High Elf, while his body had grown immensely. However, despite being much bigger now, he was still skinny. It was almost like his body used every bit of fat and muscle to make him grow. The frame was there, but it was unfilled.


    He sat down in a chair and summoned his blue cobalt sword from his ring, and was about to start chopping away at his hair when I blurted out. ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡±


    He turned around with the most neutral face and raised a single eyebrow at me. ¡°Cutting my hair?¡± he said as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    I just returned his blank stare. Seems his body grew faster than his brain. I let out a deep sigh. ¡°No offense but I saw what your hair looked like last time you cut it. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°You know how to cut hair?¡±


    ¡°Better than you, that¡¯s for certain,¡± I huffed.


    He relented with a shrug and put his sword away. I took out my own dagger and a pair of scissors. I gently grabbed some of his silky black hair and the softness of it was unimaginable. If anything, his hair was prettier than mine¡­


    Honestly, how is this even fair?


    ¡°How much do you want me to cut?¡±


    ¡°All of it.¡± His voice wavered slightly as he stared at the wall in front of him.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Before I even touched his hair, a bowl of earth surrounded his neck. I assumed it was to catch all of his hair, so I set to work on cutting, but I was busy focusing on the way he spoke. He almost seemed sad about cutting his hair¡­


    ¡°Do you not want to cut your hair?¡± I asked.


    Come to think of it? All the Dark Elves I saw had really long hair. Even the men¡¯s hair was long, sometimes even going past their hips. Some had braids, and others just had them tied up but¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s necessary. Long hair is associated with Dark Elves, something I can¡¯t afford.¡±


    ¡°But if you could¡­ you wouldn¡¯t cut your hair, would you?¡±


    ¡°No, I wouldn''t. I made a promise to my father, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s one I wasn¡¯t able to keep,¡± he said under his breath.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s a shame¡­your hair is so pretty, too¡­¡±


    Voker turned around and eyed me with his single swirling purple eye. It looked like a gem of the highest purity. ¡°Pretty?¡± he questioned.


    I felt the tips of my ears burn from the embarrassment. I had let my thoughts slip out and didn¡¯t even realize it. Idiot.


    I grabbed him by his neck and turned him forward by force. ¡°Don¡¯t turn around when I¡¯m cutting your hair!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ sorry,¡± he grumbled.


    We spent the next few minutes in relative silence. Perhaps I had been a little too aggressive with that move¡­ did I make him mad?


    Voker shifted slightly and his shoulders relaxed. ¡°You know my hair used to be even longer than yours,¡± Voker said fondly, like remembering a happy dream.


    ¡°Really? I can almost see it¡­ well, on the old you anyways.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean the old me?¡± he asked, sounding genuinely interested.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve changed so much and¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve changed all that much. Well, besides physically, but that was long overdue. I¡¯m still me, you know?¡±


    ¡°I know that! It¡¯s just¡­ different!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­ you don¡¯t have to yell. You¡¯re making my ears ring,¡± he complained while rubbing them.


    Yeah, well¡­ don¡¯t state the obvious!


    Voker took a deep breath, then shuffled in his chair a little. ¡°Thanks, Sylvia.¡±


    ¡°What for? I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°But you did. You took care of me for weeks even though you didn¡¯t have to. Judging by the weather, you should have left me behind and gone to Luminar on your own. But you stayed with me instead. Thank you,¡± he said earnestly.


    My face started burning from his kind words. Voker doesn¡¯t usually praise me. He does thank me a lot but never unnecessarily. When he¡¯s being so earnest like this, it¡¯s hard to look him in the eyes. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t turn around.


    ¡°Yeah, of course. You would have done the same for me, right?¡± I asked curiously.


    Would Voker have stayed behind for me? To take care of me for almost a month?


    ¡°Of course. I made a promise, didn¡¯t I? Besides, I haven¡¯t heard your answer to my offer yet.¡±


    His offer¡­


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided! Barely even thought about it!¡± I blurted out.


    ¡°No need to rush things. We have plenty of time. Speaking of time¡­ what month is it?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ about that¡­ Voker,¡± I said seriously.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°If the dates are right¡­ we were in the dungeon for over a year,¡± I said.


    ¡°I see¡­ that explains the weather. It¡¯s far too cold to be summer or fall. But if I was going off my food supplies, it should have been mid-summer. I wonder if teleporting us out messed up the timing somehow? Guess it doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s done is done.¡±


    I blinked slowly at his words. Voker doesn¡¯t talk all that much, but when he does, he sometimes says the weirdest things¡­ occasionally, he will say words that I just don¡¯t understand. But if he is really from some backwater village, then how does he know so much? I know his grandpa was a good teacher but¡­ugh.


    ¡°So¡­ what are we going to do then?¡± I asked, trying to dispel the silence.


    Voker turned around and eyed me suspiciously. ¡°We? You want to stay with me? After everything that has happened?¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to make me say it?!¡±


    ¡°Ah? What? Why are you turning red? Did I make you mad?¡±


    Idiot!


    ¡°Did you think after everything we went through, I was just going to leave the second we got back to the surface?!¡±


    ¡°Umm, I don¡¯t know¡­ that¡¯s¡­ why I¡¯m asking?¡± he said nervously.


    ¡°You really are stupid. You know that?¡± I snorted.


    ¡°Sure?¡± he squeaked.


    ¡°You said it yourself¡­ it feels good having somebody you can trust. Being able to close my eyes at night knowing you are there. Well, I don¡¯t think I can trust anyone else like that.¡± I said sheepishly. ¡°And of course, you know who I am so I can¡¯t let you go running around telling people!¡± I yelled.


    This idiot¡­when he said he didn¡¯t care about me being Talgan¡¯s granddaughter that night, it made me so happy. Once I heard about how the world saw grandpa I thought nobody would ever accept me. Yet Voker doubled down and said it didn¡¯t change a thing¡­ he still saw me as Sylvia and only I could change that fact¡­ honestly¡­


    A small smile crept upon his face. Was this the first time I¡¯ve seen him smile?


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that we feel the same then. And I would never do that to you, just like I hope you would never do that to me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t do that¡­ you would probably kill me¡­¡±


    Voker turned back around and chuckled to himself. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Huh?! Wait! Is he¡ª


    ¡°That was a joke¡­ by the way,¡± he said defeated.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t funny at all!¡± I hissed while pinching his neck.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    He flinched and gently rubbed his neck.¡°Oww¡­so I¡¯ve been told¡­¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°Anyways, what are we going to do? Has the first snow fallen yet?¡±


    ¡°No, but it¡¯s going to happen anytime now. If we hurry we might be able to get through the pass.¡±


    ¡°So the odds are pretty low then? What are we going to do if we can¡¯t take the pass? Is there another way?¡±


    ¡°Unless you want to go into another dungeon. The Iron Citadel is a dungeon that has multiple entrances and exits. You can find a path to the other side of the mountains using it,¡± I said.


    Voker¡¯s shoulders tensed and I could see the lines of his jaw clench.¡°I¡­ going into another dungeon ever again is far too soon for me.¡±


    ¡°Agreed. I figured if worse comes to worst we can just stay in Nactus for the winter, then head out as soon as the snow melts.¡±


    ¡°Seems that may be the only option. My shins and knees feel like they are burning and my lower back is killing me. And I¡¯m starving¡­ but moving forward is more important. We can head out today,¡± he suggested.


    ¡°Sounds like a plan. And I¡¯m finished,¡± I said while taking a few steps back.


    Voker brought the hand mirror back up and started checking my work. I might not be that good at cutting people¡¯s hair, but anything was better than whatever butchery he committed last time. If anything I must say that¡­ he looks very¡­ uh¡­ good.


    Voker stood up and looked over at me. ¡°Looks nice. Far better than I would have done.¡±


    He tilted his head to the side after looking me up and down. I felt a tinge of embarrassment from his intense gaze. Everything about him was always so intense and he was always serious¡­ at times like this, would it kill him to relax?


    ¡°Speaking of food, you are looking more pale than usual. You haven¡¯t drank any of my blood, have you?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t want to hurt you while you were well¡­ growing and stuff,¡± I squeaked.


    Stupid voice! Why am I nervous¡­


    Voker didn¡¯t smile, but his eyes softened somewhat. ¡°Then I can wait to eat. Seems I have another reason to be thankful.¡±


    He sat back onto the bed and beckoned for me to come over to him. I obliged and crawled onto the bed and positioned myself behind him. I took my mask off and stored it so it wouldn¡¯t get in the way. I moved to sink my fangs into him, but I hesitated. His body was warm despite the cold room, and he smelled of sweat.


    We¡¯ve done this¡­ I can¡¯t even imagine how many times¡­ so why does this feel so different? Why is my heart pounding in my chest? Ah, screw it! I bit into the side of his neck and his body went rigid for a second.


    Voker let out a weird sound then. ¡°What are yo¡ªyou¡­¡± he said with a shaky voice.


    I didn¡¯t end up drinking all that much but I felt a pang of fear as I looked up at Voker. His breathing was short and fast but it wasn¡¯t strained and his entire face was flushed a bright pink. The tips of his ears were the same bright pink color and he was staring at me with his two different colored eyes while trying to mouth out words only to make barely audible gasps.


    What kind of face is he making right now? What¡¯s with him? He looks confused? Uncertain? Something else¡­ I¡¯ve never seen him look at me like this before.


    Suddenly Voker shot up from the bed. ¡°I¡¯m going for a walk!¡± he proclaimed in an uneven voice.


    ¡°Wai¡ª¡± my voice faltered.


    Voker was already up and, with swift movements, had donned his old cloak, which barely fit him anymore. Which he didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered. His mask hadn¡¯t even finished changing him yet. I watched as his black hair changed to an ashen gray and his tan skin washout to a creamy white. He slammed the door on his way out¡­ he didn¡¯t even have shoes on¡­


    What¡­ what have I done?


    ¡ª


    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    Two hundred and twenty-two¡­Two hundred and twenty-three¡­Two hundred and twenty-four¡­Two hundred and twenty-five


    I collapsed onto the hard cold dirt of the empty orchard and sucked in the fresh winter breath. My chest ached and pulsed with blood from all these pushups. Despite puberty smacking me like a railgun, my body was still weak and hurting. And judging by the pain in my joints I still had some growing to do. I¡¯ve heard of late bloomers but this was something completely different.


    Did my body know it was in danger so it was holding off the process for as long as possible? Is that even a possibility? Or did coming into contact with that dungeon core do something to me? Puberty was long overdue for me but¡­ more importantly¡­ what the hell is wrong with me?


    Never in any of my combined twenty-eight years of life have I ever felt like this before. Or is it twenty-nine years? My birthday is coming up soon again. Argh!


    My heart feels like it¡¯s about to burst out from my neck, my hands are sweating profusely, and my mind is hazy as all hell. And it¡¯s not helping that this won¡¯t stop either.


    I was feeling fine until Sylvia drank from my neck. She has done it hundreds of times and I¡¯ve never once had this kind of reaction. At that moment¡­ I felt¡­ I¡¯m not even sure.


    Whatever this feeling is, it feels great but I¡¯m sort of afraid of it. At that moment¡­ if I didn¡¯t snap myself out of whatever daze I was in? What¡­ what would I have done? What did I want to do¡­


    And is this me? Surely this all can¡¯t be put onto Sylvia¡­ I¡¯m so uncertain.


    Uncertain enough that my clouded mind didn¡¯t register the footsteps of two people approaching me. I kicked myself off the ground and took my gladius out from my ring to face the two people. They weren¡¯t bothering to hide their presence and their footsteps were heavy as they trudged through the dead orchid.


    The man turned around a grouping of barren shrubbery and stopped dead in his tracks. With wide eyes, the man tried speaking but his friend ended up running into his back only for him to stare at me in surprise.


    ¡°Voker? Is¡­ is that you, kid?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Nick and Mr. Adrian¡­¡± I muttered.


    Standing side by side now were the two members of The Stars. An adventurer group that was friends with Dem and co. I had even gone on a small adventure with the three men to terminate some vegetable monsters on a farm last year. Nick was wearing his usual leather armor with his two long daggers strapped to his chest while Adrian stood tall wearing purple and gold robes, his scimitar on his hip.


    Adrian was a native of The Dunes, a desert region on the western side of Amoth. It appears he has gotten a few tattoos in the last year, as his right arm was now covered in black markings.


    ¡°I heard you died in a dungeon¡­ is that really you, kid?¡± Nick asked with trepidation.


    ¡°Unless another High Elf found his mask at the bottom of a dungeon and put it on¡­¡± Adrian mused while crossing his arms across his chest.


    ¡°Does that mean Dem and everyone survived?¡± I asked quickly.


    ¡°Yeah, they all made it out beside you and the other masked girl¡­ hey¡­ did they?¡±


    I could already tell what Nick was alluding to. ¡°No, they had nothing to do with our downfall. There was nothing any of them could have done to save us,¡± I reassured him.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s good¡­ just wanted to be sure,¡± Nick said, relief spreading across his face. ¡°But what happened to you? It¡¯s only been a year and¡ª¡±


    Adrian had nudged Nick on the shoulder and when our eyes met he quickly averted them. Adria mumbled something so quietly I couldn¡¯t even hear it and then Nick looked over at me. His eyes went wide and the two of them spun around with their backs to me.


    ¡°What!? What is wrong with you kid! Sheath your swords please!¡± Nick screeched.


    Adrian chuckled nervously. ¡°I always thought that it was just a joke when people said Elves like doing it in nature¡­¡±


    My face started burning from the absolutely tremendous amount of embarrassment that washed over me. I was sort of happy to see them but now I just wanted to crawl into a hole and bury myself and hoped nobody finds my body.


    ¡°I¡ª I¡¯m sorry! This has never happened before! I don¡¯t know what to do! I¡­¡± I stammered out nervously.


    ¡°What do you mean this has never happened before!¡± Nick yelled in frustration.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have somebody to talk to? A father? Brother? Uncle? Anyone?¡± Adrian suggested with an awkward laugh.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t have anyone¡­¡±


    Nick turned his head around slightly and looked at me with a mix of pity and second-hand embarrassment. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I yelled back.


    Nick looked up into the clear blue sky and sighed deeply. ¡°Ah, shit¡­¡±


    Nick turned on his heels and walked over to me. He never once broke eye contact and refused to look at me anywhere other than my masked face. He set a hand on my shoulder and nodded more to himself than to me.


    With a small grin, Nick said, ¡°Okay¡­ then let me teach you some things I wish somebody taught me when I was your age. Learn from someone else''s mistakes, ya know?¡±


    ¡°You are really gonna¡­ uh¡­ help him?¡± Adrian choked out.


    Nick snapped around and pointed a finger at Adrian¡¯s face. ¡°Not like that!¡± he hissed in frustration. ¡°Just gonna teach him some things so he doesn¡¯t make the same mistakes somebody I know did, that¡¯s all!¡±


    Adrian sighed and turned around, his face red. ¡°I guess¡­ you¡¯re right. Alright, sure.¡±


    ¡°Now then, I beg you¡­ please cover yourself, kid.¡± Nick pleaded.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°So, you understand things now? This is the type of stuff you have to handle as a man now¡­ on your own¡­ in a more private place. Got it?¡± Nick chided while patting me on the back.


    ¡°Ah, yes, I understand sir,¡± I said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t start calling me sir. It¡¯s weird.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sorry.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t been sure what this reaction from my body was, but with Nick and Adrian¡¯s explanation, I now understood, and my embarrassment was insurmountable. I¡¯ve never lusted over anyone before let alone had such a strong inclination to do such things. I didn¡¯t even know that¡¯s what it felt like until Nick explained it to me.  I knew about it but experiencing it was a completely different thing. I now understand why they hindered those parts of our brains.


    Augmented super-soldiers with a sex drive would have been a huge problem¡­


    ¡°You know? You are pretty strong-willed, kid,¡± Adrian mused while nodding his head at me.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I agree. Not sure what happened to you to make you like this, but most men would have succumbed to their temptation. Especially with a cute Elf hanging around,¡± Nick said earnestly.


    ¡°I¡­ I suppose¡­¡±


    If I hadn¡¯t reined myself in, would I have attacked Sylvia? I would never want to do that in a million lifetimes¡­ I would never forgive myself.


    Nick had a far-off look in his eyes as he addressed me. ¡°Let me leave you with a bit more advice, kid. Don¡¯t succumb to your temptations. It¡¯s hard¡­ it really is. You get some drink in you¡­ do some things¡­ and you will never live it down.¡± Nick chuckled to himself, but the man looked defeated. ¡°You make those mistakes, and you have to live with it your entire life¡­ I couldn¡¯t imagine living with those kinds of mistakes for hundreds of years¡­¡± he muttered.


    Nick was looking at me with a dead-serious expression. ¡°So learn from those who came before you, alright? Heed my warnings and all that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I will.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, I really am,¡± Nick said, almost threatening me.


    ¡°I know you are, Nick.¡±


    ¡°And one more thing, it¡¯s just as important as not giving in.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not ignoring those desires. It¡¯s one thing to act on them but ignoring them is just as bad, you know? You¡¯re a man, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with admiring someone that catches your eye. You see that beautiful girl at the tavern. Go talk to her. If you¡¯re interested, you''re interested, right? Nothing wrong with that. Just don¡¯t give into that stupid urge in the back of your head¡­ don¡¯t do something that would make your mother disappointed in you.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. If you don¡¯t have any desires, are you even a man? Ignoring them will just turn you into an empty shell of a person. Everybody has to have something they desire, or they aren¡¯t even alive. Find a balance,¡± Adrian added. ¡°And if those urges ever get to be too much, there are plenty of women of the night who would be more than happy to assist a young man such as yourself.¡±


    A balance¡­ don¡¯t give in but don¡¯t ignore your desires¡­ women of¡­ the night?


    Just when I thought I couldn¡¯t get more embarrassed. ¡°I¡ªI¡­ I will keep that in mind,¡± I squeaked.


    The man gave me a small smile and a nod. Then Adrian chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s a good one, Nick. Don¡¯t do something that would disappoint your mother. I like that¡­ did you come up with that on your own?¡±


    ¡°Shut it¡­¡± Nick griped.


    ¡°I understand,¡± I said to both of them. ¡°I have a lot to think about, but I will take your words to heart. I feel much better, thank you both very much.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, kid, and stop being so formal with me...¡± Nick stood up from the dirt floor and dusted himself off with a wave he said, ¡°Good job on surviving that nightmare and coming back even stronger. I¡¯ll see you around, Voker.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to our next meeting, Voker. Take care of yourself¡­ in more ways than one,¡± Adrian said with a short bow and chuckle.


    My face flushed with embarrassment yet again. I feel attacked on every level. There isn¡¯t a manual for this kind of torture¡­


    Bastards¡­


    The two of them walked off through the orchids and left me to my own thoughts. I had much to think about. But I was thankful for what these two men taught me.


    I also had a whole new set of problems to deal with. Things can not continue like this¡­


    I¡¯ll die from the embarrassment or grief¡­ Is it too much to say I would rather go back into a dungeon than face Sylvia right now?

 Vol.4 Ch.68-Things Just Keep Adding Up.

    Knock. Knock.


    I cleared the nervous lump out of my throat. ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m coming in.¡±


    Wait? Why am I announcing myself coming into my room? Ah¡­ whatever.


    I grabbed the doorknob but found it to be locked. I barely managed a single attempt before I heard footsteps rush to the door as Sylvia unlocked the door and swung it open. She stuck her head out and scanned the hallway only to grab me by the collar and drag me into the room, where she promptly slammed the door and locked it.


    With a quick hand, she instantly put her mask into her storage ring and looked up at me with puffy red eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I¡ª I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you and¡­¡±


    Sylvia continued on her apologetic tirade for some time. The genuine amount of grief and regret she was showing baffled me. She truly believes she hurt me and had done something wrong. Sylvia had clearly agonized over it and had even been crying.


    There was a fringe part of my brain that thought Sylvia had done this to me on purpose, that she was messing with me. It¡¯s true that the vampire would occasionally bite me harder than normal if I had angered her, but it was nothing more than getting pinched¡­ by a pair of fangs near my jugular¡­ and then having your blood sucked from you¡­


    I shouldn¡¯t even think about it. How has this become the new norm for me? Guess it could be worse¡­ it could be nonconsensual blood-sucking.


    But seeing her like this washed away any of that lingering doubt from my mind. Earlier today, when Sylvia said she wanted to travel with me, I hadn¡¯t believed she would even consider it.


    I didn¡¯t even think she would have spent the last three weeks taking care of me. I¡¯m eternally grateful to her, and honestly, it made me very happy. It¡¯s been far too long since I¡¯ve felt this close to somebody, to somebody I believe I can trust.


    And right now, she was clearly shaken. And it was somewhat my fault.


    I placed a hand on her trembling shoulder and gripped down hard to snap her out of the ranting. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You didn¡¯t hurt me. I didn¡¯t mean to barge out like that,¡± I said honestly.


    I could see she was about to freak out and fall down another one of her self-deprecation spirals where she had to question my motives. So instead of letting her do that, I doubled down. I took off my mask and stared straight into her crimson eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even start. I told you once, and I¡¯ll say it again, I¡¯m a lot of things, but I¡¯m not a liar. You didn¡¯t cause me any pain, and if you did, I would tell you. We built this relationship off trust, right?¡±


    Just like Squeaks said. Who would have guessed I¡¯d be taking your advice even now¡­


    Sylvia went wide eyes as she searched my face for any falsehoods. Her mouth opened and closed like a fish as she tried to find the words to say, but she eventually just nodded meekly.


    ¡°Then what happened? Why did you just run off like that?¡± she asked, almost sobbing.


    How the hell am I supposed to explain this without getting slapped across my face and coming out as a total creep? I¡¯d prefer not to burn our relationship to the ground. However, I can¡¯t just leave it how it is right now.


    ¡°First let me ask you something. How much control do you have over¡­ whatever the¡­ drug? That you secrete when biting into me?¡±


    I could see a lightbulb turn on as Sylvia began to connect the dots. ¡°I normally have full control over it but¡­ I might have gotten too excited and accidentally let out more than I intended¡­¡± she said nervously.


    I see. Sylvia did mention that everybody reacted to what I assume to be vampire venom in different ways. For me, it was always a pleasant numbing sensation. Maybe in higher doses, it can force another reaction out of me¡­ even more so now that I have other¡­ facilities that have become active¡­


    ¡°Just to set things straight, you accidentally let out way more than you ever have, didn¡¯t you? And you didn¡¯t mean to?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course! I would never do that on purpose. It¡¯s just¡­things were different¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Her shoulders slumped, and she cast her gaze down in defeat.


    ¡°I said it was fine. It seems I had an adverse reaction to that amount. In the future, you won¡¯t let it happen again?¡±


    Sylvia immediately looked up at me with sorrowful eyes. ¡°Yes! I promise I won¡¯t let it happen again!¡±


    ¡°Good, then we have nothing to worry about. If anything, I¡¯m sort of thankful things happened this way, partially, at least. I met up with Nick and Adrian from The Stars, they confirmed that Dem and everyone else survived the dungeon. We were assumed to be dead.¡±


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Sylvia nodded her head slowly, but her face turned to a grimace. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that they are alive and all, and I¡¯m happy to hear that¡­ but I¡­ you need to see this.¡±


    Sylvia took a step back from me, and in her open hand, a piece of paper materialized out of thin air. She gently handed me the paper. ¡°I thought maybe you ran off to the guild so I went to check quickly, but I ended up finding this instead¡­I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t check sooner. I just was so busy trying to take care of you that I didn¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I had been expecting this. It was a given that this was going to happen. However, I was not expecting this.


    It was a wanted poster issued from Adria Sandervile for one Kaladin Ambersoul. Wanted alive only. It describes me as being an earth mage and a potential assassin. It gave a general description of what I looked like just a year ago, including my missing hand that I¡¯ve had regrown. In possession of a stolen dimensional storage ring and cobalt sword. It¡¯s assumed that I either fled to The Barrens or headed north towards Luminar.


    This was all par for the course. It was always a matter of when, not if, a bounty was put on my head. Even the hand-drawn picture of me was mostly accurate.


    Is that what I looked like to everyone? Always scowling?


    No, the real problem lay in the amount of my bounty. It far exceeded my expectations. When Mayor Sandervile bought me for a single large gold mark, he was vastly overpaying for me. He even said so right to Alnwar¡¯s face, but bought me regardless of the price just for Adria. No slave¡­ no person was worth that kind of money.


    A single large gold Ostella Mark was more money than most people knew what to do with. It took a hundred gold to make a single large gold coin and the Ostella mark was the highest appreciated coin in the world. Alnwar Strongfold, one of the most wanted men in the world and the man who enslaved me, had a bounty of seventeen large gold marks, dead or alive.


    The bounty for capturing Kaladin Ambersoul the runaway slave child alive was eight large gold.


    This is not good.


    Having a bounty this high was the worst-case scenario. My measly Opal ranked adventure status wouldn¡¯t save me from inspections and scrutinizing gazes. Sure it¡¯s been over a year but nobody is going to forget a bounty so large.


    My only saving grace is that they are looking for a crippled mixed Dark Elf child that can use earth magic that is missing his right hand. Thankfully, I no longer hit most of those key identifiers. I might be able to skirt around for the time being¡­


    I should just drop my mage status altogether now. Being a swordsman would be best. But the problem is, people know who Voker is¡­ then again, I was assumed to be dead? Maybe I can¡ª


    I stopped my internal monologue and met Sylvia¡¯s gaze. She has been silently watching me the entire time. Trepidation was written all over her face.


    ¡°Sylvia¡­ don¡¯t worry about it, and I understand if this changes things. I won¡¯t hold it against you if you no longer want to be associated with me.¡±


    Her face contorted into a scowl, and I barely had time to roll with her gut punch. I could have dodged it or even swatted it away, but I allowed it to connect. She hadn¡¯t enhanced herself with Blood Sorcery so it was just a regular half-hearted punch.


    ¡°Say something that stupid again and I¡¯ll punch you even harder. Weren¡¯t you just going on about trust and all this crap? This changes nothing. I¡¯m staying with you.¡±


    ¡°This does change things. I just became one of the top ten most wanted men in the world. And if you are with me they won¡¯t spare you¡­¡±


    Sylvia glared at me, eyes and face red. Her early concern for my well-being had been tossed out the window and the only thing she felt now was unbridled anger and frustration. I didn¡¯t miss the fact that she sucked in a bit of snot from almost crying from being so angry.


    ¡°So what? Do you think that actually matters? There is an entire nation out there that would probably send assassins after me until my hair turned gray if they knew I existed. And my hair can¡¯t even turn gray! Honestly, they would probably send entire armies after me. Not to mention most of the world would probably shun me. I¡¯d rather be beside somebody I can trust than hide away in some dark cave counting my days for the rest of my sad life.¡±


    ¡°But you have Luminar and¡ª¡±


    ¡°You literally just yelled at me for making excuses, Voker? Sure Luminar will accept me but if they found out what I am, do you truly believe they wouldn¡¯t turn me over to the Holy Kingdom? I can¡¯t be sure and I¡¯m not willing to bet my life on it. I am willing to bet my life on your protecting me¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t yell at you¡­


    I went to argue some more but Sylvia was standing defiantly before me, arms crossed and shoulders wide. Confidence poured out of her and she glared at me. Confidence not only in herself but apparently me as well.


    She was willing to bet her life¡­ on me? How many people have ever said that to me? Has anyone ever had such confidence in me before? Maybe Cerila and Nyx¡­ I don¡¯t want to betray that confidence.


    I took a deep breath and met her gaze. A small warmth spread through my chest, and I felt myself smiling. ¡°If you understand the risk, then I¡¯m willing to accept. I¡¯ll do my best to live up to your expectations,¡± I said seriously.


    Sylvia just looked up at me and blinked a few times in confusion. Her face turned bright red as she began furiously mumbling incoherent things under her breath. I wasn¡¯t even sure if what she was saying was a language.


    But I found her embarrassment to be¡­ endearing in a way. I¡¯ve said it more recently than I have in the last six years. Having somebody I can trust implicitly brings me a tremendous amount of joy and relief, even more so when I feel like Sylvia is being genuine with her emotions, even if I struggle to understand her sometimes.


    All my worries of today¡¯s early fiasco had vanished. The insatiable lust that had been forced upon me seemed nothing more than a bad dream now.


    This¡­ this was a far better feeling.

 Vol.4 Ch.69-The Fortress City.

    After our reconciliation, Sylvia and I both decided that staying put was a poor decision. If we were lucky, we would be able to make it through Keldrag Pass before the snow fell and raging blizzards made traversing the mountains impossible.


    We were only a day out from Fortress City Nactus in Whieland territory. We¡¯ve made good progress despite my tired body. What should have been a journey of three three and a half days only took us two.


    Walking on a well-traveled road was far easier and much more preferable than navigating that hellish dungeon. Every day we went further north, the weather became colder and colder. The massive mountain range that split the eastern portion of Illyrcium off from the west could be seen more clearly now. It was beautiful but I had seen plenty of snow-capped mountains in my life. And I was also keenly aware that many powerful monsters considered that mountain range to be home.


    The vast open fields of Sandervile gave way to a much more barren landscape. Whieland had problems growing food, and it was clear as to why that was the case. The climate was harsher, and the soil was rocky, making growing crops a struggle. From what I understood, Whieland focused more on ranching and, of course manufacturing goods to make up for their lack of food. What they can¡¯t grow, they just bought instead.


    Whieland was the smallest City State in the Confederacy. Most of the populace is centered around the capital and those few on the fringes of the territories are farmers or ranchers. Their capital was situated close to the mines that went deep into the mountains.


    Apparently, they had confrontations with the Dwarven Kingdom of Krunbar, but a war has yet to break out among the nations unless you count the City-States being allied with the Old Empire and fighting against the Dwarves. Whieland also currently controlled Nactus, the fortress city that acted as a sort of chess piece for the two neighboring city-states.


    Sandervile and Whieland would ¡°assault¡± the city every few years and gain control from the other. And by assault, I mean an army would approach the walls and the occupying nation would hand over the city without a fight.


    It was an odd ritual, to say the least. It just goes to show how loose the Confederacy of City-States¡¯s alliance really was. Trying to one-up each other constantly yet they all need to rely on each other for survival.


    ¡°Voker, what are you doing?¡± Sylvia asked me.


    ¡°Working out my core.¡±


    ¡°By walking around on your hands?¡±


    ¡°Yes, doing handstands engages your arms, back, and shoulders. But more importantly, it works your core out and increases balance. Most people neglect the core and even stretching but it is very important to one¡¯s overall strength and ability. Not to mention reducing injury chances.¡±


    I could see Sylvia¡¯s single blue eye behind her mask blinking at me in exasperation. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just do your squats on¡­ what was it again?¡±


    ¡°Squat rack. And yes, that was just one of many things I¡¯m doing today,¡± I answered back.


    After growing so much in such a short span of time I was worried that my body may have had issues. But thankfully it seems nothing is wrong with me as far as I can tell. My spine is aligned correctly and my bones are in tip-top shape. Sylvia confirmed on her end that I was healthy as well.


    This was all good news. I had genuinely been worried that I was entering my mid-teens and had yet to have a single significant growth spurt. But those worries are long gone and if I¡¯m reading what my body is attempting to tell me I have plenty of growing left to do.


    And with my new and improved teenage body comes a healthy dose of benefits and drawbacks¡­


    On the bright side, I feel comfortable starting lifting weights and pushing myself harder in my workouts. For the last ten or so years I¡¯ve mainly stuck to bodyweight exercises mostly because I couldn¡¯t fuel this Elven body enough and puberty was nothing but a pipe dream.


    Speaking of not being able to fuel this body, that was easily one of the biggest drawbacks when I compared being an Elf to a Human. Keeping both muscle and fat was an extremely difficult mission for Elves. Sylvia had told me that all the Dark Elves she ran into were larger than Wood or High Elves so it seems Dad wasn¡¯t an outlier. Despite the Dark Elf blood running through me I also had Mom¡¯s High Elf side. And well, let¡¯s just say I¡¯ve never seen a muscular or fat High Elf in my life.


    I was also hungry¡­ All. The. Damn. Time.


    It didn¡¯t help that my body had seemingly consumed every ounce of fat and muscle I had managed to store over the last few years. I did lose some weight while in the dungeon because I had no choice but to ration my food even still¡­ my body must have just taken everything it could as fuel and forced me to grow in the shortest amount of time.


    Regardless, this wouldn¡¯t deter me in the slightest. I have knowledge of fitness and nutrition that far surpasses anything anyone else knows in this world. Even if that knowledge was geared towards Humans, I was 100% positive that most of it would translate to Elves in at least some capacity. If my body burned too many calories, I couldn''t store enough fat, or even make muscle¡­ I¡¯ll just have to eat more and work out harder. Sure I might never be as big as a Human again or even a Dark Elf, but try I must.


    I always imagined what it would be like to get Dad on a proper workout routine. Just what kind of monster could I turn him into? What kind of monster can I turn myself into¡­


    Sylvia sighed for the second time in a row snapping me out of my muscle-filled daydream. ¡°What are you sighing about?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia turned slightly away from me. ¡°Do you have to do whatever this stuff is without a shirt on?¡± she said, her voice uneven.


    ¡°This stuff is called working out. You should give it a try sometime, it¡¯s good for you. And no I don¡¯t have to, it just feels better this way. The cold air is nice on the skin and I won¡¯t get my clothes unnecessarily dirty. And they are already in bad shape as it is.¡±


    Getting new clothes that fit me properly is high on the priority list. I can¡¯t even wear my old boots anymore and I¡¯m using some foot wraps in the meantime. Everything I¡¯m wearing is second-rate crap I managed to scrounge together from that small town. When we get to Nactus, I¡¯m getting something to wear.


    ¡°And how would you feel if I started doing all of this stuff without a shirt on, huh?¡± Sylvia griped.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything, Voker?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s something you want to do, then I won¡¯t be the one to stop you. It¡¯s your life, live it how you want,¡± I suggested.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    I felt Sylvia¡¯s intense gaze boring through me and I suddenly felt like I was in danger. I spun around on my hands like a top and used the momentum to toss my body to the side only for a silvery-white blur to pass straight through where my hands had once been.


    ¡°Why did you dodge that you deviant!¡± Sylvia shouted.


    ¡°Because you were trying to stab me!¡± I protested. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for that to sound that way! And I¡¯m not one of those! I was just making a valid suggestion and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Shut up!¡±


    Sylvia began chasing me around swinging her sword wildly. I didn¡¯t need to see the face behind the mask to notice how embarrassed she was. Her High Elf ears sticking out from the slits in her black hood had turned almost as red as her eyes.


    I was just being honest with myself and was genuinely trying to support her! I thought that since she suggested it that she was serious and that it was something she wanted to do. I¡¯m not one to judge, after all.


    Lesson learned I guess. Some things are just better kept to yourself. Nick and Adrian didn¡¯t warn me about this part¡­


    ¡ª


    ¡°Now then. Are you finally finished?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Shut¡­up¡­¡± Sylvia groaned.


    Slyvia was sprawled out on the grass sucking air into her tired lungs. She didn¡¯t last very long. I managed to dodge her flailing with some mana enhancement and I could tell she wasn¡¯t taking it seriously since she didn¡¯t catch me.


    Despite my growth, Sylvia was well¡­ still older than me and stronger than me, even more so if she used her Blood Sorcery. She could have caught me with ease if she desired to. Which made me wonder why she did all of that? Was this some kind of workout for her?


    And this was even with the increase to my mana pool after going through puberty. Grandpa wasn¡¯t kidding when he said my mana pool would continue to increase as I got older. I also wasn¡¯t aware that puberty would have affected my mana so much. I couldn¡¯t be certain if it was a common occurrence or just a me thing. Could even be an Elf thing.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Just by probing the warm water like mana coursing through my body, I would say it¡¯s almost doubled in size. I say almost because it¡¯s somewhat challenging to tell. It just feels more full than usual and I haven¡¯t had any way to test it since I train without using mana enhancement if I can help it.


    I wish I could get an accurate number or something to represent my mana capacity¡­ just going on feeling alone¡­ I¡¯d say it¡¯s about the size of a small lake now? Where before, I was probably a reservoir or something? Ugh¡­ magic is a pain.


    When I can confirm my safety I¡¯ll make an effort to test the limits of my new teenage mana pool.


    Sylvia propped herself up on one arm and glared at me. ¡°I have a suggestion.¡±


    Oh, please¡­


    ¡°Listen, I''m sorry¡­ If it¡¯s about¡ª¡±


    Sylvia waved her other hand in annoyance. ¡°It has nothing to do with you being a perv. I was going to suggest that you go to the guild in Nactus and prove that you killed the Wyrm so you can increase your adventurer rank.¡±


    Oh, that¡¯s¡­ not a bad idea per se. And a perv? I¡­ am not.


    ¡°Possibly but¡­ if anyone was going to be collecting a high-level bounty, it¡¯s probably going to be an adventurer,¡± I argued.


    ¡°True, but we are going to Nactus regardless. Not running into an adventurer is impossible since it¡¯s a big city. I think the benefits outweigh the risk. If you get ranked up to even Amethyst, that would help you tremendously. People won¡¯t be afraid to shake down an Opal ranked adventurer but most would be cautious of an Amethyst.¡±


    ¡°I suppose¡­¡±


    Slyvia shrugged and pointed a slim finger at me. ¡°Even better if they put you higher. If you got Ruby or even Saphire you would be almost untouchable.¡±


    ¡°You make a good point but I wasn¡¯t the one that killed the Wyrm, you did,¡± I said.


    ¡°So what? They don¡¯t know that. They can¡¯t prove who killed it.¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t there lie the problem? If they can¡¯t prove I killed it, why would they even believe me?¡±


    Sylvia snorted and chuckled to herself. ¡°Nobody is going to give away an adult Wyrm corpse to some random Opal level adventurer. An adventurer of that rank wouldn¡¯t even be able to afford a mail shirt made out of its scales, let alone the means to transport a fresh body. Wyrms are the cousins of dragons. Their bodies are highly coveted for just about everything. Scales, blood, bones, eyes, and horns. You name it on a Wyrm, and it costs a lot of gold. I mean¡­ that¡¯s how it was two thousand years ago¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand. But what if the entire guild suddenly turns on us?¡± I countered.


    ¡°You are just being paranoid. Besides, we¡¯ve been through way worse situations,¡± Sylvia said innocently with a small shrug.


    I don¡¯t think that is something to be proud of.


    ¡ª


    I held my hand out and sighed as a single snowflake floated onto my hand and melted instantly. It seems snow is the same regardless of what planet you are on. And it also seems we were too late. If snow was falling here then the mountains were most likely a storm of icy death. Even I wasn¡¯t suicidal enough to challenge nature or the monsters that lurked in those storms.


    Sylvia gave me a small nod which meant she probably understood what this meant, we would have to leave Nactus despite just getting here and find somewhere else to stay for the winter. Me living in a big city was cause for concern and I was far more likely to get caught here than in some random village. Not to mention the number of people here¡­


    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been in a major city. Nactus wasn¡¯t nearly as big as Ostela or Sandervile but it dwarfed anything even remotely close to it. And it was obvious why people called it a fortress city. Most cities were made with wood and accented with stone. Defenses in most cities were also made up of stone in most cases but Nactus was entirely made up of stone buildings. Most of the houses in this city didn¡¯t even look like houses but were repurposed guard barracks that had been sectioned off for individual families.


    Honestly, that was this city¡¯s entire identity. It was clear that everything here was a repurposed military structure. A grouping of shops to my left was renovated from grain storage into regular storefronts. There were no windows on buildings, just murder holes that had been covered by wooden shutters. The only wood you could see in the city was just addons like signs or shutters.


    Nactus¡¯s roads were also designed for defense. Collapsing a nearby house or just blocking the road would seriously limit troop movements. Roads frequently narrowed for choke points while the stone houses made up the walls. The tall walls lining the city were thick and reinforced in spots with earth magic. The walls weren¡¯t nearly as impressive as Sandervile¡¯s defenses but it would be able to last in a siege.


    Unlike a military fortress, getting into the city wasn¡¯t all that difficult. Maybe it¡¯s because we came at a good time. The lines were long and guards were doing a rushed job at searching people¡¯s belongings.


    Merchants carrying goods on horse-drawn carriages were waiting in the cold¡ªadventurers guarding the merchants or just waiting like everyone else griped and complained about everything they could. Then there were the people who were shackled to each other. Some wore thick red iron collars around their necks. Each and every one of them was dead silent as their masters eyed them with contempt and disgust.


    Since Sylvia and I opted to put all of our things into our rings, we appeared to have next to nothing. The guards patted us down and were about to question us, but with a flash of my adventurer tag, they waved us in without much of a hassle. Maybe Whieland troops are just a little lax on the job? They do seem a little more trained than the average Sandervile foot soldier, though. Or perhaps they just want to get through the throngs of frustrated and cold people waiting to get into the city.


    As winter started, many people flocked to bigger cities for warmth and access to more food. The smaller villages didn¡¯t have too many problems since they had their own stores of grain, but that was mainly in Sandervile.


    Here in Whieland, food was harder to come by. Just judging by that crudely drawn menu for some sketchy mystery meat skewer stall, the pricing of food in Nactus was double what it was in Sandervile. Although, that mystery meat sure does smell good¡­ if I don¡¯t know what it is, then it won¡¯t kill me, right? Besides, Sylvia can just heal me if I get sick.


    Tempted though I was, I ignored the sizzling charcoal-grilled meat. Being here any longer than we had to was a mistake. We were to head to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild immediately, attempting to get me ranked up for killing the Wyrm and clearing the dungeon while also resupplying my food and water. Then purchased new clothes on top of one more personal thing I needed to attend to¡­ but that was a simple matter, and after all that, we needed to get the heck out of there.


    Because just like nearly every city in this part of the world, Elves were the minority. And I could feel the scrutinizing gazes boring into Sylvia and me. I did notice a much higher population of Dwarves¡­ I wonder if it has anything to do with Whieland¡¯s manufacturing tendencies?


    And after asking around, we finally found ourselves at the guild. I never did see the guild building in Sandervile but I imagined it looked nicer than this. The building was made of the same gray stone as every other building. This place was clearly some kind of officer¡¯s quarters since it was two stories and seemed just slightly nicer than every other building. It was also at the dead center of the city. The only thing marking this as the Adventurer¡¯s Guild was lime green banners flapping loosely in the breeze next to the building¡¯s entrance.


    Walking into the guild was, well, the normal guild reaction. Every set of eyes turned to look at the two masked High Elves as every person all at once tried to evaluate the two of us. Some gazes lingered as if trying to discern a deeper meaning behind our presence but most just shrugged and gave a passing glance.


    I¡¯m sure the Opal tag that I was openly displaying around my neck turned everyone¡¯s interest away. It didn¡¯t help that my current shabby clothes made me look homeless, and Sylvia was covered from head to toe in all black.


    Going through puberty and being healed will be a considerable boon in staying hidden. The wanted poster is looking for an injured Dark Elf child with High Elf ears and two different colored eyes. With my mask on, I look just like an ordinary High Elf.


    However, one person never stopped staring at me, and my eyes fell upon him. The stone counter was manned by nearly a dozen guild employees all wearing their lime green uniforms. Some were old, and others were young, but they were all Human, and they were all in the process of helping somebody with plenty in line waiting. But the man who recognized me and I him was none other than¡ª


    ¡°Mr. Winterheart? Is that you?¡± Dominick asked in visible shock and confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Mr. Dominick.¡±


    Dominick was the manager of the guild branch in Anderfield. He was the one that made the exception for me to start out at Opal instead of Amber.


    His hair was cut down to the scalp giving him a buzzcut, and his lime-green uniform was a little different from the other employees. It was more of a suit and less of a uniform with a white undershirt and black tie.


    I found the guild¡¯s choice of lime green as their primary color to be¡­ interesting, but regardless, it was good to see a familiar face. Could he have gotten a promotion, I wonder?


    The man blinked multiple times before beckoning the two of us over to the counter''s far end. ¡°You are alive? Both of you? You look so different¡­ you¡¯ve grown a lot, Mr. Winterheart.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve done some growing recently. But yes, it¡¯s really me, us, I mean.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he knew Sylvia, but I imagine he did. She did technically hire Dem and his group through the guild along with coming along on our quests. Dominick was the type of man who tried to gather as much information as possible, so I would be surprised if he didn¡¯t know who Sylvia was.


    But Dominick¡¯s surprised face turned into a scowl, and I could see the cold anger threatening to spew out from his swirling dark brown eyes.


    ¡°It appears I¡¯m going to have to have a word with a certain Mr. Demais Beatrix about this.¡±


    Damn, he used Dem¡¯s full name. Mr. Dominick is not a happy man currently.


    ¡°My supposed death wasn¡¯t his fault. Or anyone for that matter, Mr. Dominick,¡± I said honestly.


    The cold anger subsided if only a little, and Dominick cleared his throat. ¡°Regardless, I will be doing an investigation, and I¡¯m sure you will be helping me. And it¡¯s actually Mr. Chidell to you now, Mr. Winterheart. Since the last time we met, I have been promoted, and I¡¯m afraid I must ask for a certain amount of respect while on the premises.¡±


    I chuckled to myself internally. Dominick, or should I say Mr. Chidell now, wasn¡¯t being rude or acting all high and mighty. If anything, he seemed sort of embarrassed that I called him by his first name in front of his subordinates. I was right when I assumed that he had been promoted.


    Good for him.


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Chidell. I was also hoping to speak with you regarding a few things. Surely you have time for a lowly Opal ranked adventurer?¡± I joked.


    ¡°For a valued member of the guild, I have nothing but time,¡± Dominick said with a professional smile.


    I just need to stop trying to be funny. Why do I continue to do this to myself?


    And it seems even his way of talking has changed over the last year. Last time he was trying to throw Dem and me away and said he had no time at all.


    Ah, how things change.

 Vol.4 Ch.70-Negotiations.

    ¡°This is a nice office, Mr. Chidell.¡±


    I did have to admire what Dominick has done with the space. This must have been some commanding officer¡¯s study at some point. Instead of the drab military ambiance I imagined this room had once upon a time, it was surprisingly cozy.


    Fine dark brown wooden shelves filled with guild ledgers lined the stone walls of the office. Warm fuzzy carpets made from some kind of monster fur covered the ugly stone floor. The best part of the room had to be that Dominick had ordered a large portion of the stone wall to be cut out, allowing a simple glass window to be inserted. If you peered out from the window, you could see down onto the busy street from the second floor of the office.


    Dominick browsed the shelf and pulled out a stack of papers while walking over to his desk. Seated at the head of the room and in front of the window was a desk carved out of a chunk of some black stone. It had swirling designs and looked like a kind of black marble. This desk seemed to be designed for a statement rather than functionality. I guess even Dominick enjoys the finer things in life sometimes.


    He took his seat in a tall leather back chair and nodded to himself as much as to me while double-checking his paperwork. Although Dominick was the manager of a major guild now, a guild entirely made up of people who were mostly trained monster killers or people hunters, the man himself didn¡¯t strike me as the adventurer type. And as far as I could tell, he wasn¡¯t even a mage.


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard for all of this, so I¡¯m happy that you like it,¡± the man finally said.


    ¡°Confident, I see,¡± Sylvia remarked.


    ¡°Yes, and I was always told not to be sorry for your success. None of this was given to me. I earned it all with my own hands. I¡¯m the youngest guild manager in history now, as of last month. I have one of the highest quest success rates on the continent.¡± Dominick waved his hand dismissively. ¡°I doubt you are here to listen to me ramble about my accomplishments. Let¡¯s get down to business, shall we?¡±


    Dominick slid me a stack of papers and motioned me to give them a read. I grabbed the first paper, and at the top, it was dated, stamped, and signed by Ilme. It was a dungeon report. A report on the dungeon that I had nearly perished in.


    I started with Ilme¡¯s and worked my way through all of them. It took me a few minutes, but part of me had to be sure. I had to be certain that there was no behind-the-scenes betrayal. But my worries were unfounded.


    ¡°All of their reports are accurate. I have nothing to dispute,¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. And Ms. Sylvia? Anything you would like to add?¡± Dominick asked.


    ¡°None. I didn¡¯t read anything I wouldn¡¯t have written,¡± she said, slapping the paper down onto the desk.


    Dem, Ilme, Alce, Anna, and Silent had all written accurate reports. They wrote down the events as they truly happened, and they didn¡¯t shy away from talking about our supposed deaths. All of them seemed to have believed we perished from the Wyrm. Hell, most of them thought I had died instantly from its attack.


    They also all believe the Wyrm to be the guardian of the dungeon. Which meant there would be no way I could prove I cleared the dungeon without killing it. It seemed turning in the Wyrm was a smart move¡­ as long as we get something out of it.


    ¡°Good¡­good, then there are no issues there. However, I must address the topic¡­ how are you two alive? I don¡¯t mean to doubt your survival. I¡¯m sure it was nothing short of a nightmare experience.¡±


    ¡°We cleared the dungeon,¡± I stated simply.


    ¡°You cleared¡­ the dungeon?¡± Dominick rubbed his ears and gave me a weird look. ¡°Sorry, it seems I must be getting old. What did you say?¡±


    ¡°He said we cleared the dungeon,¡± Sylvia shot back in annoyance.


    I shoved my hand into my pocket, and a perfect pale yellow crystal appeared out of thin air. It was big enough that it flowed over my hand, but the crystal wasn¡¯t that heavy. Dominick¡¯s eyes looked as if they were about to fall out of his skull as I brought it out.


    ¡°That is! That is a dungeon core! One of the purest dungeon cores I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Dominick burst out from his seat and slowly crept his hand towards the crystal but I snatched it away.


    ¡°No touching,¡± I said while wagging a finger.


    ¡°The guild must have that¡­ No, they need that crystal. I¡¯ll purchase it from you! Name your price!¡± Dominick shouted.


    I don¡¯t like that kind of rhetoric. But now I know the rough worth of this dungeon core.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t for sale. Never will it ever be, so don¡¯t ask again. And no, there is nothing you can offer me to change my mind. If anything, I hope that this crystal will stay a secret between us? I wouldn¡¯t want any of this information leaking out.¡±


    Dominick winced and slipped back into his chair. My tone was even, but I was definitely threatening the man.


    He nervously adjusted his suit and cleared his voice from the excitement. ¡°I assure you I take these matters seriously. I did not reach my current status by betraying my adventurers¡¯ trust. If it¡¯s not written on paper, then nothing shall leave this room. You have my word.¡±


    ¡°Is your word really good enough? People would start a war over this, I imagine?¡± Sylvia huffed.


    ¡°You are mostly correct. But if you possess the strength to clear such a dungeon that means I stand little chance against you two. And the way you are talking makes me feel like you have something in mind, so may I ask what that is?¡±


    Smart man. Guess I should stop trying to play this kind of game with him. Dominick is clearly far more skilled than Sylvia and me in this department.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve seen right through me. I do indeed have another offer. You see, I have a good portion of the adult Wyrm¡¯s corpse that we killed. Including the head.¡±


    ¡°How would you even¡­¡± I could see the gears maxing out in Dominick¡¯s head as he tried to piece together what I was saying.


    ¡°The how doesn¡¯t matter. Just know that I have it. I am willing to make a deal with you. I¡¯ll sell you half of the Wyrm for ranking the two of us up to Sapphire,¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Sapphire?!¡± Dominick shouted.


    His earlier business-like manner was melting away, and quickly at that. I guess Sylvia was right when she said Wyrms were big money. On the other hand, offering the corpse of a monster that was related to dragons was just too tantalizing of an offer, even for Dominick.


    Dominick started shaking his head. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t have the authority to promote someone to Sapphire. It would require you to go to a capital city. And you said sell? That sounds like robbery¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but I have the corpse. The guild normally has a monopoly on monster parts, but I could sell a Wyrm to anyone with the means to purchase it. Even Whieland might buy the corpse straight from me,¡± I said with a slight shrug.


    Dominick clicked his tongue in frustration. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Do you take me for being a fool? I know how much this thing is worth,¡± I lied.


    I don¡¯t know how much this corpse is worth, just that it¡¯s a lot.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do Sapphire for either of you. Especially for Ms. Sylvia who isn¡¯t even an adventurer, it¡¯s just not possible. And doing this all on top of paying full price for the Wyrm isn¡¯t realistic in the slightest. Surely you understand, Mr. Winterheart?¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± I trailed off. ¡°But is negotiating for guild rank ups a common occurrence? Seems sort of shady¡­¡±


    Dominick closed his eyes and wracked his brain for a few seconds in silence until he opened them once more with a look of determination. ¡°You are acting like this is a common occurrence¡­ Fine, I am willing to make a deal. I can, at the most, rank you both up to Amethyst. And only if you accept a 60% cut on the total sale of the Wyrm.¡±


    ¡°You just said I was robbing you? A 60% cut on the sale for only a promotion to Amethyst? You must think we are the stupidest Elves on the planet. I can not accept that,¡± I snapped.


    Dominick grunted and threw himself deeper into his leather chair. ¡°Give me a second¡­¡±


    Time dragged on for a while as Dominick stared at the wall in silence. Eventually, he came to a conclusion. ¡°If your earlier thinly veiled threat of leaking information means anything, you are somewhat worried about this information becoming public. First, I can not, with my own power, make any of you Sapphire-ranked adventurers. If I were to promote the both of you to Ruby regardless of your undeniable skills, it would bring forth an unstoppable wave of problems. Even more so with Ms. Sylvia. It is unheard of for somebody to be ranked so high without the backing of a country or some kind of fame to their name. It will cause a commotion, to say the least. Not only that, the second I turned in the paperwork, all eyes would turn to the three of us. We would be interviewed¡­ investigated¡­ everything you can imagine and more. Do you see my problems?¡±


    ¡°Sucks to be you,¡± Sylvia chuckled.


    Dominick returned a self-defeated chuckle. ¡°It appears so.¡± He sat taller in his chair and nodded firmly. ¡°But I am willing to compromise if you two are as well. I can promote you to Ruby, Mr. Winterheart, and Ms. Sylvia to Topaz. Putting her any higher would draw too much attention. At Topaz, I can negate most if not all of the prying eyes. Anything higher would just be a risk for all of us. And if 60% is too much¡­ how does 50% sound?¡±


    ¡°Make it 45%, and we will consider it,¡± Sylvia yawned.


    ¡°That is¡­ acceptable, on one condition,¡± Dominick said.


    ¡°That condition being?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A favor. I want a single favor from both of you. I have nothing in mind currently, and I¡¯m not even sure I will be able to claim such an important favor in my lifetime. But I want one from both of you, and I shall accept the 45% price slash.¡±


    I looked over to Sylvia, and she merely shrugged at me, giving me full rein to decide. If I had to be honest, I think this is a pretty good deal. Missing out on 45% of the money from the sale sucks but jumping three whole adventure ranks for me is a big deal.


    Ruby-ranked adventurers are considered to be far above the average adventurer, veterans who have survived the hellish world of being an adventurer. It would make skirting by most places a breeze.


    Leaving Sylvia out of the rewards was unfortunate, but as long as one of us possessed the benefits, we should both be able to reap the profits. And Dominick was right. Drawing unwanted attention was not ideal for either of us.


    Then again¡­ turning in an adult Wyrm was probably going to draw a lot of attention anyways. Perhaps we should do it in a more private place if possible?


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°I¡¯ll agree. However, I must tell you that if your favor is unacceptable, I hold the right to refuse it. If you ask us to join a war or commit a crime or anything along those lines, I will deny you and nullify your favor. Understood?¡± I said seriously.


    ¡°That is agreeable. I would never ask you to do those types of things anyway. So let me be sure of what we are agreeing on. Ms. Sylvia will join the guild at Topaz, and you will be ranked at Ruby. You are willing to accept a 45% cut of your sale to the guild for half of the Wyrm along with a personal favor from each of you. This is all, of course, if you actually have the corpse. I don¡¯t think you are one to lie, but I must say all of this just so we are clear.¡±


    ¡°No problems. I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t ask to see it in the first place,¡± I said.


    ¡°Well, under normal circumstances, I would have, but after seeing that dungeon core¡­ you having the corpse of the Wyrm that supposedly almost killed you doesn¡¯t surprise me at all,¡± Dominick chuckled.


    Both of us nodded in agreement, and a wide relieved smile broke out on Dominick¡¯s face. The manager extended a hand for us to shake, and I let Sylvia go first, then I shook it next.


    ¡°The guild will be covering the butchering fees, right?¡± I said cheerfully.


    Sweat beaded down Dominick¡¯s face as he tried to retract his hand from me but I just kept shaking it. I wasn¡¯t hurting him, just holding on to him¡­ for a long time.


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ of course. Consider it a gift on my behalf for surviving such a difficult endeavor. Of course, I will be needing a report on that but we can handle that business at a later date. I¡¯m glad the two of you made it out alive, Mr. Winterheart¡­¡± Dominick said nervously. ¡°Ah, and Ms. Sylvia we can do orientation right¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sitting through a two-hour talk so you can dish out a bunch of rules for me that I don¡¯t care about. So forget it,¡± Sylvia huffed while turning to leave the room.


    ¡°Certainly¡­ I¡¯ll just have Mr. Winterheart teach you then¡­¡± Dominick said with a sigh.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Chidell. I also have one more thing I need to ask of you.¡±


    The man¡¯s nervousness turned into dread, but only for a second until I gave him a pat on the shoulder. ¡°No need to worry. I just want to get an update on the mail I sent last year, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Relief washed over Dominick. ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯ll look up the status right away.¡±


    Sylvia and I were led to an outside area behind the guild. It was a large sandpit and there were some adventurers who were sparring with each other. It must have been a place for officers to train, considering how it was constructed. There was ample shade and resting areas, things that would never exist for the common soldier.


    Snow had begun to fall, and it peppered the yellow sand, so I was surprised to see a good amount of people training. I guess adventurers never rest regardless of the seasons. Monsters come out in winter just like any other time of the year, and since people are less likely to be out and about, it lets monsters push closer to populated areas.


    Dominick sent one of his subordinates to check on the status of my mail. It¡¯s been over a year since I sent my letter to my family and to the rangers back home, so there should be at least some news. While we waited for his runner, Dominick had the sandpit and the entire area around it locked down, sending all the adventurers inside and posting up guards and employees to stop people from getting a look.


    Dominick began instructing us to bring the Wyrm here however, after a bit of coaxing, we managed to convince him that there was no need to wait and he should assemble his team immediately.


    Dominick agreed, and once the lingering adventurers were cleared out, Sylvia promptly dropped the Wyrm corpse out into the sandpit. Dominick looked equal parts, surprised and annoyed. I believe he put a healthy amount of trust into the adventurers under him so he probably didn¡¯t think we were lying about having the Wyrm corpse.


    But I don¡¯t believe he was expecting it to materialize out of thin air. This also confirmed that Sylvia had a spatial storage ring big enough to hold a dead Wyrm, part of one at least.


    It¡¯s okay if her ring becomes knowledge. People are looking for a stolen ring on a Dark Elf boy. Not a High Elf girl.


    The monster that had nearly taken my life now rested silently in the sand. Snow gently fell onto the white and gold speckled scales and Dominick merely watched in silence. Even though it wasn¡¯t even a quarter of the monster¡¯s true size, it was almost as tall as the building and took up the entire training ground.


    This was the type of monster that, if it found its way into the city, the unimaginable amount of damage and loss of life it would inevitably cause would be enough to turn anyone''s hair gray. Most cities might even fall just to this creature alone.


    And yet it perished at the hands of a drugged-up Elven child tossing magic around and an ancient teenage vampire using even older magic. It''s good that only the void exists after death because I¡¯m sure that Wyrm would be rolling in its grave.


    Soon enough, the area began buzzing with activity as more curious adventurers tried taking a peek past the guild employees standing guard. Surprised outbursts turned into mumbling, then into loud chattering. I swear I even heard somebody scream. The head of the Wyrm was out in the open and the corpse was fresh because of the spatial ring. If one was just to give it a passing glance, they might think it was still alive.


    As long as they don¡¯t see us in this corner, all is well.


    Although it took over an hour, making their way through the throngs of curious and blocked adventurers was the team assembled to butcher the Wyrm. The group consisted of burly men of all different kinds of races carrying everything from picks to actual spears. They quickly set to work but watching them was amusing, to say the least.


    If I couldn¡¯t even so much as scratch this Wyrm with a cobalt sword I highly doubted that Beastmen was going to do much with an iron pickaxe. And to nobody¡¯s surprise, they were all struggling hilariously. From beside me, Sylvia was chuckling to herself as well.


    Keeping the corpse as it would have been was useless. There is no way Sylvia and I could have done this alone. Having the Wyrm in pieces will make it easier when the time comes to¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ make something?


    Part of me wanted to help them, but the other part of me was enjoying this too much. And I knew for a fact that I couldn¡¯t butcher the Wyrm, so I figured I¡¯d leave it to these ¡°professionals.¡± Dominick merely sighed to himself and allowed things to transpire. That was until a very different group of people showed up.


    Five short statured and wide bodies Dwarves marched into the sandpit, eyes gleaming with excitement. One of the more eager Dwarves was salivating, and I can only hope it was because of the job he was about to embark on and not the dead corpse. Then again, those things might be the same thing in his mind.


    Unlike the random ensemble of burly men, these Dwarves came prepared. Their tools were made of stronger stuff and nearly every single one of them was tipped with a pitch-black metal. Most of those tools must have Mythril tips which in theory should be able to butcher this dead monster. Combine that with the craftsmanship these Dwarves undoubtedly possessed, and I imagine it would take no time at all.


    Before I could watch, a guild employee handed me an envelope, so I cracked it open and read the contents. It was a periodic log of my mail over the last year. Adventurers would bring these kinds of records from one guild to another to keep things updated.


    Seems my mail has had some¡­ difficulties. Three dead carriers, four lost in transit, and a whole host of problems. But that was to be expected. Mail moving across the continent was bound to be attacked by both man and monster alike.


    Thankfully despite these setbacks, the most recent log showed that a courier had successfully delivered my message to the guild branch in Ostela two months ago. Which meant that there was a good chance my message was already crossing or had already crossed the ocean¡­ the most dangerous and challenging part of the journey.


    Regardless it would arrive eventually. I imagined in a few months¡¯ time somebody would finally get it. And then people would know that Kaladin Shadowheart was still alive. The people that mattered anyways¡­


    Home has never seemed so close yet so far. But, it¡¯s only a matter of time. I was almost tempted to backtrack and just try to force my way through Sandervile and Ostela but¡­ that would be a mistake.


    I looked up from reading all the logs, and Sylvia had wandered off while the Dwarves were directing the group now. As a collective, they were making headway in the butchering process. It would still take them a few hours, but it¡¯s not like we could just leave the corpse unattended.


    I didn¡¯t doubt Dominick¡¯s honor, but everyone else required a watchful eye. I was guaranteed that security would be tight and all the workers would be thoroughly checked after completing the job, but one can never be too safe. If I can get away with hiding stuff in a storage ring then I¡¯m sure somebody else can as well.


    The morning turned to noon, and the workers needed to take a break. After about three hours of labor, they had successfully butchered about 50% of the Wyrm¡­ on one side. However, it was going to take another two or three hours since they had started from the wound end and not the head.


    ¡°Take a look at this,¡± Sylvia said while floating a piece of paper in my face. ¡°I also got all of our supplies bought. So we can pick them up before we leave along with my tag.¡±


    ¡°They giving us a rush order?¡± I asked while taking the paper.


    I could see Sylvia¡¯s eye smile behind her mask. ¡°Mr. Chidell can be a kind man sometimes. Your Ruby status is already paying for itself,¡± she said playfully.


    I sighed at her mischievousness. ¡°Don¡¯t torture the poor guy. He did help us.¡±


    ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t do anything you wouldn¡¯t have done,¡± she giggled.


    I¡¯m not certain about many things, but I know for a fact I should not be a barometer for people¡¯s morals.


    I simply shrugged my shoulders and gave the paper a look. It was an Opal guild quest for¡­ a guard at a farm? We were expected to be able to stay days at a time outside in the winter. Protect cattle and the farm. All food and board are included on top of pay. Have to spend the winter on site. And to top it all off, you have to pass an in-person interview.


    ¡°Sylvia, we barely meet these requirements. I can¡¯t even accept this quest at my rank anymore. It also calls for one adventurer, not two.¡±


    Not to mention we have to pass an interview. I sure as hell wouldn''t hire two masked High Elves to live in the same house as me¡­


    ¡°Can¡¯t hurt to try, right? Mr. Chidell said it was fine for us to accept it. Apparently, the guy has turned down every adventurer that has gone out for the interview. The ranch is a few hours outside of town so we might as well give it a try since it¡¯s on the way.¡±


    ¡°And how long do you think this is going to take, Mr. Chidell?¡± I asked as he approached.


    ¡°At this rate, they will be continuing past nightfall. Although I must admit, you will not make it to Mr. Pruit¡¯s ranch in time. ¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to go shopping today either¡­¡± Sylvia griped.


    ¡°Seems there isn¡¯t much of a choice then.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to spend any nights in this city if I could help it. But it seems time is working against us. So one night shouldn¡¯t hurt?


    ¡°Most of the inns in town will already be filled due to winter. However, I can give you one of our rooms here at the guild, free of charge of course,¡± Dominick offered.


    ¡°Perks of being a Ruby adventurer already paying off again?¡± Sylvia teased.


    ¡°My lucky day¡­¡±


    Dominick settled down on the bench next to me, mindlessly watching the butchering crew. I wonder¡­


    ¡°Why did you want to become a guild manager?¡± I asked.


    Dominick gave me a side-eye with an eyebrow raised. Maybe he was trying to gauge some unknown meaning behind my words but I really didn¡¯t have one.


    ¡°When I was young, a Troll attacked my village. I¡¯ll never forget watching it turn my older brother into¡ª actually I¡¯ll spare you the details. Just know it was a quick death.  I didn¡¯t even get a chance to blink the image away it happened so quickly,¡± he said solemnly. His voice was devoid of any emotion.


    Dominick took a deep breath and his shoulders slumped but he didn¡¯t seem frustrated or anything, just cold. I was going to ask if he wanted to stop but he continued talking.


    ¡°At that moment, I was completely frozen with despair. I believed that my life was about to end and there was nothing I could do to change that fact. I had already accepted my fate. But then a group of adventurers showed up. A Dwarven man with a long gray beard jumped onto the back of the troll and shoved his ax into the monster¡¯s eye. My despair turned to admiration then overwhelming joy. I knew at that moment I wanted to do something similar for other people the same way that Dwarf did something for me. I believed I wanted to be an adventurer¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡± Sylvia asked quietly.


    ¡°But I realized I didn¡¯t have what it took. I can barely enhance myself with mana for more than five minutes a day. I¡¯m not gifted with swords or a bow. Physically speaking I¡¯m below average. You might be thinking I just gave up but I really did try. I trained every day for four years but I couldn¡¯t even beat the retired soldier in my village.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t give up, did you?¡± I said.


    Dominick chuckled to himself. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I figured if I couldn¡¯t help people with my body then I would help them in another way. Instead of training my body, I trained my mind. I spent another three years working and saving money so I could go away to school. I barely managed to save enough money to study for a single year at some small school in Ostella. But in that single year, I did everything possible, I read every book on finance and management. I took as many classes as my school would allow and absorbed every bit¡­ of¡­ uh, information¡­¡±


    Dominick stopped talking and looked over at us in surprise. He cleared his throat and stood up a little straighter. ¡°That probably wasn¡¯t what you wanted to hear, I apologize. Long story short I couldn¡¯t be an adventurer so I decided to help adventurers instead. Through those adventurers, I could help other people the same way that man did.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really kind of you. Did you ever get to meet that Dwarf?¡± Sylvia asked with a surprising amount of warmth in her voice.


    A glint of sadness passed through Dominick¡¯s dark brown eyes. ¡°No, I never did. Once I joined the guild I ended up pulling his records up so I could find him. He died a year after he saved me. I stopped looking adventurers up after that.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sylvia murmured awkwardly.


    Never imagined that¡¯s how things went down. I sort of figured Dominick was an average kind of guy but it seems he is far more interesting than I had imagined.


    I suppose you never truly understand someone unless you ask.

 Vol.4 Ch.71- A Surprise To Be Sure.

    Work on butchering the Wyrm went well into the night. It turns out the scales and muscles around the neck area were tougher than the rest. It was amusing watching Dwarves cursing and yelling their heads off after their tools broke. Even though most of the other members had retired for the night, the Dwarves worked until the sun arose.


    Sylvia and I took turns getting some rest in our room while the other continued watching the progress. Dominick¡¯s provided room was on the nicer side, and I imagine it was reserved for important people visiting the guild. I doubted Ruby adventurers typically had access to that room, but I was thankful nonetheless. By the time I woke up for the second time in the morning, the Dwarves had finished the job.


    Sylvia stashed our half of the corpse away in her ring, including scales, bones, and a single horn. We decided to sell the meat, organs, and anything else to the guild since we didn¡¯t have any need for them. And once the Wyrm was butchered up, storing that much would have been a hassle anyway. So on top of our half of the corpse, we got paid for the other half. And we got paid a lot of money.


    Seven large gold. Eighty-five regular gold pieces. A little over forty large silver. And a handful of silver coins. A medium-sized fortune. That was even more money than Sylvia had in her storage ring or more money than I¡¯ve ever had in my entire life. So money isn¡¯t going to be a problem for a long time.


    I worked out in the morning, then ate breakfast. Sylvia got her fill of my blood, and after that, it was time to leave. We had some shopping to do, then we were to head out to our ranch interview. Dominick was waiting for us outside the guild. Snow had ramped up, and now the ground outside was littered with white powder. Adventurers were shoveling it to the side despite there not being very much. Must keep up the image, I suppose.


    ¡°You are really leaving so soon?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t want to stay in Nactus for the winter. Rather find some village to hunker down in for the time being,¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame. If you are back in town, I wouldn¡¯t mind having another chat with you two. Or if you Elves get bored of your quiet lives and want to pick up some quests, feel free to get in contact. I¡¯m sure I can find something for our freshly minted Ruby, and Topaz ranked adventurer. Just uh, don¡¯t wait two or three decades to come to see me. Humans don¡¯t live that long, just in case you forgot¡­.¡±


    I ran my hand across the smooth edges of the red adventurer tag hanging around my neck. Unlike my previous Opal tag, this tag was cut from a gem of some sort. I doubt it was a genuine ruby, but it looked close enough.


    ¡°Is that normally a problem?¡± I mused.


    ¡°Apparently so. You ask an Elf to come to see you soon and soon turns into a decade. Or so I¡¯ve been told.¡±


    Makes sense. What¡¯s a decade to three hundred years?


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we will meet again. Or you will hunt us down for that favor,¡± I said confidently.


    Sylvia strode in front of me and extended a hand. ¡°Thanks for taking care of us, Mr. Chidell.¡±


    Dominick had a blank face as he gently grabbed Sylvia¡¯s hand and shook it slowly. Even I was surprised.


    ¡°What? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± she questioned. She turned to look at me, and it felt like she could see through my mask. ¡°And why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Because you usually aren¡¯t so nice to people¡­


    Well, that¡¯s what I wanted to say, but I learned my lesson. Some things are just better kept to yourself.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Ms. Sylvia, stay safe out there, will you? And look out for our friend, Mr. Winterheart, for me.¡±


    Sylvia gave me a dirty side-eye. ¡°Somebody has to,¡± she quipped.


    I sighed. Dominick chuckled. And we left him and the Nactus¡¯s guild behind.


    I think I might miss Dominick.


    He was a simple man so understanding his goals made it easy to trust him. Then again, it all came down to the fact that he was helping Voker Winterheart, not Kaladin. I imagine if he knew the truth, he might be conflicted about turning me in. But the bounty would be enough that an adventurer could retire for life. And that made it almost sure he would turn me over to the authorities.


    But there was no point in thinking about that stuff right now. Although we owed Dominick a favor, Sylvia and I planned to leave this country the second the snow melted. And soon after that, I would be on a boat back to Syn¡¯nari.


    Now that I think about it¡­ if my wanted poster has been out for a year, there is a good chance it¡¯s everywhere, maybe even on Amoth, the other continent. So if Mom and Dad are running around the world looking for me, this may help them find me.


    Sylvia poked me in the side. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Stuff. My family. Bounties. The usual,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡ªuh, yeah¡­¡± she trailed off. Sylvia stretched her arms out and pointed at the area in front of us. ¡°Anyway, we are here.¡±


    This area was considered the merchant sector of Nactus, and I can see why. Of course, shops were sprinkled around here and there, but there was a much higher concentration in this part of town. Not to mention a much higher concentration of people as well.


    Despite the light snow covering the ground, it didn¡¯t deter the hordes of people in the slightest. Dwarves hammered away at outside anvils while Humans hawked goods outside their doors. Children ran around in thick winter coats, and mothers came out of stores carrying food for dinner.


    There were no outdoor stalls around here as everything was inside for obvious reasons. Once the snow really started falling, people needed a place to avoid the elements, and shopkeepers were required to continue making money. Large military warehouses had been gutted, and their internals turned into a market of some sort.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the store that Mr. Chidell recommended. Are you going to come along?¡± Sylvia asked while looking up at me slightly.


    ¡°I would rather spend our time efficiently instead of watching you buy clothes.¡± I could feel Sylvia glaring at me for some reason. ¡°Uh, I meant no offense¡­ I just meant that we could both do our shopping, and it would be faster if we separated¡­¡±


    Sylvia huffed under her mask and spun on her heels; with her back to me, she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll come back to this spot in two hours.¡±


    And with that, she left me and melded into the crowd. What did I even say¡­


    I thought briefly about what I had said to frustrate her, but I couldn¡¯t piece anything together. So finally, I found myself mindlessly walking about and decided that instead of thinking about the impossible, I would just focus on something I could figure out.


    I should have asked for a recommendation from Dominick.


    There was just about everything in this market. The warehouses that were once separated had connecting tunnels built to form one huge indoor market. Huh, kind of like one of those malls? I know they existed back in my old life, but I¡¯ve never stepped foot in one. Well, a Human one, that is.


    I felt a pair of eyes digging into the back of my head and turned to look at the source. A lone Dwarf with short black hair standing behind a stall with his thick arms crossed over his barrel chest and long beard. I approached his booth, and I couldn¡¯t immediately figure out what he was trying to sell with a glance. It seemed that he had a little bit of everything.


    ¡°Caught your attention, did I?¡± he asked me with a booming voice.


    ¡°Your attempt to burn a hole in the back of my head with your eyes was a sure-fire way to garner my attention,¡± I said evenly.


    The Dwarf gave me an appraising look, but his eyes were stuck around my head. He was looking at my mask, but I could tell he had also noticed the chain from my guild tag hanging around my neck. He couldn¡¯t see what rank I was because I had the tag tucked into my shirt.


    ¡°Magic item, huh? Can you really see through it?¡± the Dwarf questioned.


    ¡°My mask? Who said it was a magic item?¡±


    The Dwarf scoffed. ¡°You were walking around just fine, which means you can see. Unless you are walking around with those pointed ears somehow.¡±


    I think if I was born blind I imagine I could have figured something out. However, Elven hearing is good enough that I might be able to walk around normally without sight. There might even be an Elf out there doing just that right now.


    ¡°Yes, it is. I imagine you didn¡¯t call me over to talk about my mask. What are you trying to sell me, Dwarf?¡± I said evenly.


    The Dwarf frowned, then laughed out loud. His laugh was just as powerful as his voice and carried easily over the densely packed market.


    ¡°Dagger ears and a dagger tongue to match.¡± The Dwarf disappeared under his stall and came back up and slapped down a small scabbard. ¡°Take a look.¡±


    I picked up the dagger and started inspecting it. Judging the scabbard alone, it didn''t seem all that impressive. However, it was light as a dagger should be, and I slipped it out of its sheath with a satisfying oiled sliding sound.


    The handle was made of silver metal, most likely Dwarven Steel, and wrapped in some places with black leather straps. The blade was missing its tip, but there were no cracks or other noticeable damage done to it. Despite the apparent damage, there was something more interesting about this dagger.


    ¡°Runes? That¡¯s what¡¯s engraved on the handle and etched into the blade?¡± I asked.


    It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve seen any kind of rune work. On the handle in between the black leather are largely incomprehensible inscriptions making up the sequence the runes were trying to accomplish. It continued up the handle and finished off on the flat of the dagger. The damaged tip was broken off just before the last rune, which meant that the runes should still function.


    The Dwarf grinned, and I could practically feel his excitement. ¡°Not your first time, huh? Indeed, my Elven friend, that dagger was crafted in my homeland, and it has a nasty surprise that I¡¯m sure would be useful on your adventures.¡±


    ¡°A nasty surprise? For my enemies or me?¡± I asked.


    "The Dwarf chuckled loudly again. ¡°Funny one, I see. And it¡¯s a surprise for your enemies, of course! You can launch a small fireball out of the dagger!¡±


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    The excitement on the Dwarf¡¯s face melted off, and he gawked at me with a blank expression. I could tell he wasn¡¯t pleased with my sudden and abrupt denial of his product, so I removed the ruby tag from my shirt. His eyes went wide, and I could feel the regret rolling off of him as he began verbally back peddling.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I am so¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I enjoyed our little skit. I¡¯m not in search of weapons or magic items.¡± I looked down at my shabby hand-me-down shirt and my barely passable pants. ¡°I¡¯m in need of clothing."


    The Dwarf¡¯s panicked face turned thoughtful once more as he swept away the drapes covering the back of his stall. I could see a shared space for the vendors and their inventories. I noticed a silver full plate armor suit, and a sudden thought crossed my mind.


    ¡°Before that, can I try that on?¡±


    ¡ª


    The Dwarf happily allowed me to try on the suit of armor, which turned out to be a set commissioned by a knight. Of course, the knight wasn¡¯t pleased when the armor came out a few sizes too small, so it ended up perfectly fitting an Elf like me.


    It took two people to put the thing on, so of course, the Dwarf helped me while explaining the process in great detail. However, all the things you had to do just to put the stuff on made my head spin, and I immediately felt bad for anyone who decided to wear this stuff.


    Do Ilme and others really like this stuff? This is just a massive pain..


    I was moving around in the armor now, and it wasn¡¯t all that difficult with my mana-enhanced body. Of course, I doubt any Human on Earth was capable of moving like this while wearing something similar. But even without mana, I was surprised by just how flexible the armor was.


    However¡­


    It still sucked. At least for me, it did. The armor was heavy, and although I could counteract that with mana, it still took more mana than usual to achieve things I could already do without the stuff weighing me down.


    I¡¯d never seen an Elf wear heavy armor before either, and the second I slid the helmet on my head and it covered my ears, I instantly regretted even giving the idea any thought. My ears had grown even more sensitive after my growth spurt, and covering them made my skin crawl and bothered me to no end.


    Part of me was hoping it would feel like my old armor, but I realized that was nothing more than a pipe dream. Recreating my armor from my previous life was, strictly speaking, impossible. So it seems heavy armor like this is not in my future.


    With a defeated shake of my head, the Dwarf merchant helped me out of the armor. While taking off the last sabaton and nearly tripping, I noticed a pile of clothes lying on the ground behind the chair I was using. On top of the pile was a simple brown sack, and it felt¡­ oddly familiar.


    I undid the tie on the sack and peered inside to see it stuffed with all different types of clothing.


    ¡°Leave it to an Elf to sniff out their own handiwork. Or did you hear it calling to you with those ears?¡± the Dwarf chuckled.


    ¡°You could say that. Where are these from?¡±


    ¡°All of those are from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. Bought a random shipment of clothes from a merchant last year,¡± he answered.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I ran my hands over the clothes, and they all did seem Elven in style. Elegant cuts of fabrics lightly embroidered with silvers and white adornments. Most were made for Elven builds, so they were all slim-fitting, which wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing for me. If I planned on growing bigger, I wouldn¡¯t want my clothes not to fit me in a month. Wasting money was a habit I did not want to form.


    While inspecting a shirt, the back of my hand rubbed against a bundle of clothes making my heart sink in my chest. I began frantically trying to find the article of clothing responsible for my actions. It only took me a few moments until I brought out a beautiful handmade cream-colored cloak. It was a few shades darker than my current skin tone, but its appearance didn¡¯t matter.


    I immediately unfolded the cloak and went straight for the neckline. My fingers ran across the stitching, and at that moment, I was glad I was wearing a mask as a single hot tear rolled down my face. I brought the hem to my face and read it just in case my hands were playing tricks on me.


    SSH 08-05-CDE


    There was no doubt in my mind¡ªthe tingling feeling on my skin. The fabric wasn¡¯t regular fabric or some random monster hide. It was manaweave. And the stitching from the creator confirmed everything.


    This cloak was made by my mother, Seana Shadowheart. And she finished making this cloak two years ago in the fall, in the eighth month in the fifth year of the Chaos Dragon Emperor Calendar.


    Mom¡¯s alive.


    Relief washed over me like a warm blanket. My heart fluttered, and my mind felt floaty. Knowing for sure that my mother was still alive was some of the best news I¡¯ve had in years. There was always a gnawing in the back of my head that maybe my parents had perished.


    ¡°You like it that much, or are you some weirdo that hugs clothes?¡± the Dwarf asked from behind me.


    ¡°How much for this cloak?¡±


    The Dwarf sauntered over and pinched the fabric. ¡°Two large silver, and it¡¯s yours.¡±


    Overpriced, but that¡¯s fine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    The Dwarf shrugged his shoulders and flourished a pair of fuzzy pants that, quite frankly, looked ridiculous. ¡°This right here are pants made from the fur of a Northern Brax Gray Rat. The fur gives it a slight resistance to earth magic and mediumish resistance to slashing.¡± The Dwarf grinned. ¡°Interested? It would look good with that cloak.¡±


    We live in a world where Dragons fly in the skies and giant sea creatures stalk the oceans. Why would anyone want to wear clothing made from the corpse of a giant dead rodent? You have almost an infinite amount of options¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass¡­ but do you have any clothing for Humans?¡±


    ¡ª


    I ended up walking out of the Dwarf¡¯s stall relatively happy with myself. He made me overspend for the cloak, which was fine since I haggled everything else down after that. I made my way towards a cobbler to get something new for my cold feet, but I took a moment to admire my new outfit. I didn¡¯t think myself to be very fashion-conscious, but I for one, thought I did a good job.


    I picked out a primarily black robe made out of some monster fur I already forgot. The robe was trimmed with a silver-white fabric, and the cuffs were dark violet, almost black. It gave me far less protection than my Goliath hide clothing that Deguzman gave me, but that was to be expected. I didn¡¯t want to splurge on clothing when there was a good chance it wouldn¡¯t fit me in a few months.


    The robe actually had pants that were made to match. Unfortunately, they were a slim-fitting style, but I thought it prudent to buy them since they matched. They were the same color as my robe¡¯s trim, after all. I was relieved to see that these pants were made for mages, and despite looking almost like dress slacks, they were still breathable and flexible. They were also made out of monster parts and offered more protection than just a simple pair of pants.


    I should have gotten some fabric to repair this stuff¡­ it was only a matter of time¡­


    Mother¡¯s cloak rested on my shoulders and connected across my chest with a simple band. I was tempted to buy a winter coat, but the manaweave Mom used regulated my temperature perfectly, just like my old tunic did. Only my head and feet were feeling the cold bite of the winter air.


    Oof.


    I was walking along the street to get to the cobbler when a small child burst out from a store and ran headfirst into my stomach. The poor child twirled around and fell face-first into a pile of snow that was piled up just outside the store and dropped the basket he was holding.


    He was wearing a thick winter coat, and he didn¡¯t immediately move. A small amount of panic struck me as I thought I had maybe hurt the kid. I grabbed him by the scruff of his hood and hefted him back up to his feet with ease.


    The child brushed the snow off and turned to face me with swirling dark gray eyes and dark skin. His black hair flowed out from his hood and went down to the middle of his chest and a pair of small droopy ears sprouted from the side of his head, peeking out from the hood. His facial features were soft and rounded like a Human, but he wasn¡¯t a Human. If it wasn¡¯t for my internal Elven instincts telling me he was a male; I might have thought he was a little girl. It was my first time seeing another Dark Elf before, well, besides Dad.


    I guess we are getting closer to Luminar, where the Shadow Clan is. Maybe I¡¯ll start seeing more Dark Elves? His hair is so long. Longer than mine was at his age.


    ¡°Sorry, mister¡­¡± the boy said meekly while picking up his basket and holding it close to his chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    The boy nervously shook his head, and I realized I had been crowding him. I wasn¡¯t used to being this big and tall again and had to remind myself I didn¡¯t look like a little kid anymore.


    ¡°What¡¯s in your basket?¡± I asked, trying to sound as gentle as possible.


    In the wooden wicker basket was an assortment of different colored paper wrapped around something. ¡°Chocolate, mister.¡± The boy¡¯s eyes lit up, and he flashed me a smile. ¡°Would you like to buy some?¡± he asked me cheerfully.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ how much for one?¡±


    ¡°Twenty-four silver, mister.¡±


    The boy was still smiling, but I could tell he was straining himself after he mentioned the price. Twenty-four silver was a lot of money for a piece of chocolate the size of your thumb. In Sandervile, a meal at an inn costs you about two or three silver, and the drink isn¡¯t much more. Even here in Whieland, a meal will cost around double that.


    I picked up a single piece of the candy, dropped the silver into the basket, and unwrapped it. The chocolate was darker than the candy Adria had given me from a store in Luminar. Chocolate¡­ was a weird thing to think about.


    In my previous life, I got curious when I noticed that every marine, regardless of rank, got a bar of dark chocolate in their rations. Humanity even dedicated entire planets to the production of chocolate, and for some aliens, it was outright toxic for them to consume. At first, I imagined chocolate to be nothing more than junk food that I had on a single occasion, and back then, I wasn¡¯t much of a fan. But I got curious one day while doing inventory and went down a rabbit hole that lasted far longer than I care to admit.


    I learned that chocolate actually had some health benefits. It promoted blood flow and made for a healthier heart. Not to mention the chemicals in chocolate that made Humans happy, most people liked a good bar of chocolate, myself included. But the thing about chocolate was that it was difficult to make.


    First, you had to find the cacao beans, then ferment them. The fermentation process was tricky, and there were plenty of factors that could ruin the chocolate before it even became chocolate. Then you had to dry the fermented beans, assuming you even got to this stage in the first place. A single error in the drying process would see your entire batch ruined.


    And after all that, you have to run everything through a conching process that lasts for over twenty-four hours. Finally, through all these poorly remembered and abridged processes that I¡¯ve mostly forgotten, you got chocolate.


    Making chocolate was an exact science, and the Humanity of my old life had machines and science to accomplish mass production. But this world did not, and I doubted magic could make up the difference.


    Could it be that someone introduced chocolate to this world from mine? Not only to the nobles of this world but to the general populace? I wonder¡­


    The Dark Elf boy looked up at me expectantly as the chocolate began melting on my fingers. I realized I had been staring at this piece of chocolate for far too long, so I shoved it away into my storage ring.


    ¡°Now then you have¡­ thirty-seven¡­ no thirty-nine pieces of chocolate? That¡¯s 936 silver, so nine large silver and some spare change. How about this?¡± I dropped a single gold coin into the basket, and the boy let out a gasp. ¡°I¡¯ll buy everything you have.¡±


    The shop door flung open at that moment, and a woman wearing a dirty apron stood in the doorway. She glared at me for a second, then as her gaze drifted up past my mask and onto my ears, her face morphed into concern and maybe even a bit of fear. She had long black hair tied in a single braid going down her back, and she was looking suspiciously at me with light orange eyes. This was my first time seeing another adult Dark Elf and a female at that.


    She was more built than a Wood or High Elf, which probably means being big isn¡¯t exclusive to Dad but something all Dark Elves had in common. I thought maybe we were related somehow, but she didn¡¯t resemble Dad whatsoever. At least to me she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Is there something wrong, sir?¡±


    Her voice was cold and even and just like her attitude. She seemed to be outright hostile to me, and for a second I didn¡¯t understand why. Then I gave her another look, and despite her beauty, she had a few white scars running across her dark skin.


    The Shadow Clan was a nomadic band of Dark Elves that didn¡¯t settle down in The Barrens. Instead, they made their way in the world as sellswords and adventurers, the most famous being Shadow Dancers, the clan''s elites. Occasionally, you might find one that settled down, but they were the exception, not the rule.


    Not that she was a Shadow Dancer. If anything she must have just been a soldier. But that knife she is trying to conceal is worrisome.


    The Shadow Clan fought in the most recent war that plagued this continent on the side of the Old Brax Empire, which fell to an internal coup and was rebranded as the Kingdom of Luminar. And the Old Empire was fighting against the Empire of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth, a High Elf nation. So this woman most likely spent decades, maybe even centuries fighting High Elves. And right now, I¡¯m Voker Winterheart, and I look very much like your typical High Elf standing menacingly over her little boy.


    ¡°Nothing at all. I was just making a purchase,¡± I responded flatly.


    I looked behind the woman and into her shop. It appeared to be a bakery and sweets kind of shop. A thought crossed my mind, and I suddenly realized that I had made a big mistake recently.


    I felt guilty for even forgetting¡­


    The mother was speaking quietly to her son, and when he showed her the gold coin, her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you think I could browse your shop for a while? There are some things I would like to buy from you.¡±

 Vol.4 Ch.72- The Ranch.

    After spending some time in the bakery, I made my purchases and tried making small talk with the owner, but she wasn¡¯t having any of it. Even though she was grateful that I was paying a large amount of money, her disdain for me was clear as day. Her pained smile and cold tone would be enough to drive most people away.


    I thought at first that perhaps trying to learn about my father from her was a possibility but I quickly gave up on that. I doubted this woman was a Shadow Dancer, and I can¡¯t imagine her having much contact with Dad. Not only that, if I was being honest with myself¡­ what could I learn about Dad¡¯s past that would help me currently? I asked myself that question, and I came up short.


    This woman doesn¡¯t know me, and she would be highly unlikely to stick her neck out for me when she has a child. Hell, she might even turn me in herself.


    I might end up giving myself away or at worse, be targeted by Dark Elves. If they thought some masked High Elf was trying to extract information from one of their own, they might just end up trying to kill me in the middle of the night. That was something I could see happening and would need to be avoided.


    I¡¯ve gotten this far. No reason to take the gamble now.


    I finished up my business at the bakery and headed straight for the cobblers. Their selection was vast, and they even offered to have something custom made for me, but I declined on account of not wanting to come back here if I could help it.


    I settled for a pair of simple black boots that were just a little too big for me, but that was ideal considering my growth spurts. Although I might get blisters, I have my very own Vampire healer at the ready.


    There was nothing special about them. They were just simple everyday work boots. I even ended up getting a discount since they didn¡¯t fit me correctly. Finally, I left the store, and it was about time to meet back up with Sylvia, so I made my way towards our rendezvous.


    After walking through the light snow, I expected to be the one waiting for her, but she was already there. For some reason, when she said she was going shopping, I didn¡¯t imagine her going out to buy new clothes¡­ then again, I¡¯m not sure what I was expecting her to be purchasing.


    Sylvia had replaced her all-black outfit that covered her entire body beside her hands and ears with something more regular. She wore a simple white blouse with black accents and a black skirt above the knees. Sylvia also had a pair of brown knee-high boots and a wine red cloak to match. Everything besides the shirt had gold trim, and it looked to be a complete outfit she had bought. However, the gold color was on the darker side and nearly looked bronze, just like her mask.


    Her purple and black hair had been trimmed and just past shoulder length, and it fell loosely on her shoulders and back. Sylvia must have felt my gaze because she turned her one dark swirling blue eye right at me.


    Now that I think about it, Sylvia¡¯s mask is impressive. It might not change her drastically as my mask does, but it does more than meets the eye. Her crimson eyes don¡¯t swirl like everyone else¡¯s in this world, so the mask must add the effect on top of changing her eye color.


    I¡¯ve also noticed that I couldn¡¯t tell that Sylvia was a Vampire. When I¡¯ve met mixed Elves like Sylros, I instantly realized that they weren¡¯t full-blooded Elves due to whatever inborn ability I have. Sort of the same way, I have no problem knowing the gender of an Elf despite many Elves looking androgynous.


    Sylvia looked me up and down slowly. ¡°You look nice. I¡¯m surprised you picked out something decent.¡±


    ¡°It sort of just happened that way. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a very fashion-conscious person, but I believe I did a good job, all things considered,¡± I said proudly.


    Sylvia just continued staring at me intently. Her gaze was boring into me, almost like she was expecting me to say more.


    Say more¡­ Oh.


    A memory of Cerila twirling around in a lavender dress in Owlkirk played back in my mind as an old Human¡¯s voice echoed like a distant memory. ¡°You are still too young, but it¡¯s best to take your losses early and do your best next time. Just remember, she will never forget this day. Just don¡¯t make this same mistake twice, okay?¡±


    Don¡¯t make the same mistake twice, huh?


    I finally understand, Grandpa¡­ I wish you would have told me instead of letting me learn the hard way. You being always right is kind of pissing me off, though.  I guess wisdom comes with age, not that I would admit that to him.


    ¡°You look beautiful, Sylvia. I especially like your new cloak; it¡¯s a gorgeous red.¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s ears turned as red as her cloak as she fidgeted around. ¡°Ah¡­ well¡­ thank you,¡± she said quietly.


    You know, Sylvia really is beautiful. But I have to wonder¡­


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a bit cold, though? Wearing a skirt and all?¡± I asked.


    Even though her riding boots went past her knees and her skirt just above, there was still a little bit of her pale skin showing. So surely, she was feeling at least a bit chilly? Or maybe Vampires don¡¯t mind the cold?


    Sylvia suddenly spun on her heels and had her back facing me. ¡°Wh¡ªWhy are you staring down there?! And no, I am not cold! The cold doesn¡¯t even bother me! And before you even ask it¡¯s just because it doesn¡¯t!¡± she yelled.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I said in defeat.


    It seems I still have more to learn¡­


    ¡ª


    After apologizing that I didn¡¯t mean for my genuine question to sound like that, Sylvia finally calmed down, and we left Nactus. Leaving Nactus wasn¡¯t hard, and if anything, the guards seemed more than happy for us to be getting out of their hair.


    We arrived at Mr. Pruit¡¯s ranch, which was about four hours outside of Nactus. We were here to see if we could land a job as guards for the farm and its cattle for the winter. It came with free room and board along with food but there were some problems.


    Apparently, Mr. Pruit was rather selective about the adventurer he wanted to choose for the job. Not to mention that the quest was asking for a single Opal-ranked adventurer. But we would make do and if we didn¡¯t get the job, there was no harm.


    I stopped in the middle of the road and made eye contact with a bizarre animal munching on some exposed grass. Its black horns curved around on themselves multiple times, and it had thick black legs. Its fur looked like a giant white cotton ball, and it looked at me with lazy yellow eyes. The creature looked like a massive sheep that had been fed steroids and turned into a monster.


    Actually, there was a good chance this thing was a monster.


    ¡°Have you ever seen something like this before?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia tilted her head to the side. ¡°No, never. It¡¯s kind of cute, though, right?¡± Sylvia asked me innocently.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sylvia stopped looking at the monster and glared at me. ¡°I said it¡¯s kind of cute.¡± She started pointing at the creature and spoke with an excited voice. ¡°Look, it¡¯s got big beady eyes, and it looks so fluffy! Almost like a cloud with legs!¡±


    ¡°I guess if you squint hard enough¡­ yeah, maybe,¡± I said half-heartedly.


    Sylvia huffed and gave me a playful shove and started walking down the path again. Maybe the reason I didn¡¯t see it as being cute was that I had seen something that looks similar? Or perhaps this monster just isn¡¯t appealing at all, and Sylvia is slightly crazy.


    Yeah, most likely the latter.


    As we got closer to our destination, a building came into view. It was a long single-story building made out of the same stone you could find in Nactus. A thatch roof sat on the top, and a chimney blew black smoke. It looked like a quaint countryside farmhouse. The sound of children laughing and playing filled the air.


    This is nice.


    Next to the home was another long stone building that I imagined was the barn, considering the few monster sheep that were idly roaming around it. Oddly enough, I noticed that the barn had a lot of openings in it. Wouldn¡¯t you want that place to stay warm and insulated from the elements as much as possible?


    A little boy about six or seven had noticed us and strolled over to investigate. He was wearing brown winter pants and a jacket that was covered in fresh snow. The young boy had wheat-colored hair and eyes to match and watched us curiously.


    Standing close behind him, hugging his leg, a little girl, probably around three. She, too, had winter clothes on, but her jacket was pure white, and the fuzzy lining around her hood was spilling out. The coat seemed to be filled with so much of the white fleece that she was struggling to move around and was waddling instead of walking. Red hair was matted down against her forehead, and she was staring at Sylvia and me with swirling blue eyes filled with trepidation.


    Sylvia crouched down to the boy¡¯s eye level and spoke to him. ¡°Hey, little guy, what¡¯s your name?¡± Sylvia asked in her sweet voice.


    The young boy was already faltering with Sylvia bending down in front of him, but the second he heard her voice, any hesitation he had melted away. You didn¡¯t need to see Sylvia¡¯s face to know she was beautiful. Sylvia just kind of had the aura around her, and her voice added even more to her. It was almost like she was royalty.


    Ah right, that¡¯s because she is¡­


    The boy fidgeted awkwardly and, in a shy voice, answered her. ¡°Ealric¡­¡±


    ¡°Ealric? That¡¯s a handsome name,¡± Sylvia said kindly.


    The boy nodded, and I looked away from him and towards the little girl. She was observing me and our eyes met. The child made a little sound and took a step back. Sylvia turned around, and I could already feel her angry glare.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    I sighed internally and took a single big step toward the little girl while taking a knee. I extended my hand palm up and showed that it was empty. I closed my hand, flipped it upside down then opened it again with my palm up. Laying in my hand was a piece of light pink paper.


    The little girl''s eyes went wide as saucers as she looked from me to the paper. I extended my open hand toward her. ¡°Take it,¡± I said in a soft tone. I still wasn¡¯t used to my new voice, so it might have sounded more aggressive than I had hoped¡­


    But that didn¡¯t stop the little girl as her tiny hand snatched the pink paper and began fiddling around with it. Then, seemingly unable to figure out its purpose, she looked up to me expectantly, almost like she was about to cry.


    And I couldn¡¯t have that happen.


    I poked around her hand and unwrapped the small square of dark chocolate for her. She seemed confused, but her blue eyes glimmered with curiosity. ¡°Take a bite,¡± I suggested, trying to make my voice sound friendly.


    She looked up at me, then back down to the chocolate. Finally, her curiosity overpowered her hesitation, and she tossed the whole square into her mouth. Her mouth puckered into an O shape and her interest turned into amazement as she began humming to herself excitedly and clapping her hands together.


    Wasn¡¯t there a saying about this back in my old life? Something to warn children about not taking unsolicited things from random people?


    I looked over at Sylvia and could see her smiling with her eye. ¡°Guess she likes it,¡± she giggled.


    ¡°Ealric, Myla¡­ who¡­ who are you two?¡± a woman¡¯s voice rang out, tinged with fear.


    I guess anyone would be afraid if two masked High Elves had suddenly shown up in front of your house and started talking with your children. It seems I have a terrible first impression with mothers and their children¡­


    Standing a few paces outside the house was a woman wearing a long dress. Her blonde hair was tied up in a bun and mostly covered by a cloth headband. Her light blue eyes were watching us nervously.


    Sylvia stood up and jingled her Topaz adventurer tag. ¡°We are adventurers,¡± she said, trying to calm the woman.


    But the woman¡¯s face morphed into panic. ¡°My husband? Is he okay?¡± she blurted out.


    Sylvia tilted her head to the side and grumbled in confusion. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t know? We are here to talk about your quest, not your husband,¡± Sylvia said, unsure.


    Relief washed over the woman¡¯s features as she began nodding to herself. ¡°Sorry, I thought maybe something had happened to him. But I believe the quest asked for one adventurer¡­¡±


    I could feel Sylvia grinning under her mask. ¡°We¡¯ve come on Mr. Chidell¡¯s recommendation. We were hoping to speak to you about the details if that¡¯s possible?¡±


    We are? When did Dominick give us a recommendation?


    The woman gestured for us to follow her. ¡°Oh, Dom sent you? Well then¡­ yes, yes, of course. Why don¡¯t you two come inside, and we can talk for a little bit?¡±


    Before walking into the room, Sylvia poked me hard in the side. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything stupid. I¡¯ve got this,¡± she whispered.


    I merely shrugged. I handled the situation with Dominick, so it was only fair she got a crack at it. I had a feeling she would be better for this anyways.


    We took our cloaks off, put them on a rack, and were greeted by a rather large dining room. White fur coats hung across the walls, and fluffy white rugs lined the floor. Most of the house seemed to be packed with that animal¡¯s wool.


    At the center of the room was a giant square table, and it had four seats placed on each side, one for each member of the family. The woman, who I presumed to be Ms. Pruit, sat us down.


    Ms. Pruit smiled brightly at us. ¡°Could I offer you anything to drink? Or maybe something to eat? You two must be hungry walking all the way out here.¡±


    Sylvia and I both shook our heads and thanked her for the offer, but it made her more anxious. ¡°Do you two¡­ not take off those masks?" she asked slowly.


    We both shook our heads in unison, and sadly that didn¡¯t seem to relieve any tension. Ms. Pruit took her seat somewhat nervously but at least she was smiling at us. Of course, I don¡¯t blame her at all for her reaction. This is a highly abnormal situation.


    ¡°My husband should be returning soon from the fields so that we can discuss things then. Is that okay with you two? If you don¡¯t mind waiting¡­¡± Ms. Pruit asked nervously.


    ¡°Of course. Whatever works best. We have plenty of time,¡± Sylvia said.


    "However, I have one question if it¡¯s no problem for you. Those monsters you are ranching, what are they? And why would you need protection in the winter for them? The quest was rather vague in that regard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be more than happy to answer that for you. Those aren¡¯t monsters but just regular animals. They are called Shambs, and unlike most animals, they thrive in the winter. They require constant tending in the hotter parts of the year in which they are less active. But during the winter, they need to be out in the cold to grow their thick winter coats. We harvest those coats in the spring,¡± she explained.


    Shambs? Those things are called Shambs? What kind of name is that? I mean, they sure do look like a sham¡­


    ¡°And the protection part?¡± Sylvia questioned.


    ¡°Monsters tend to attack the herd and ranch during the winter. Since people don¡¯t go out as often, they tend to come down from the mountains while encroaching on our properties. Of course, there is always the Human side of things. Bandits aren¡¯t afraid to attack us during the winter. It¡¯s happened before¡­ thankfully, my husband was able to defend us but still¡­¡± she trailed off.


    I believe I¡¯m starting to understand the purpose and the reasoning behind this quest now.


    ¡°Is your husband an adventurer by chance?¡± I asked


    Ms. Pruit nodded. ¡°He was, but he retired a few years back. To help out with raising our children.¡±


    I nodded along to her words. I feel like I¡¯ve heard this story somewhere before, but I can¡¯t quite remember. Just then the door swung open, and the older boy ran over to his mother with his sister waddling close behind.


    ¡°I believe you two have met my children.¡±


    ¡°They are the most adorable little people ever, Ms. Pruit. We know Ealric¡¯s name, but we didn¡¯t get your daughter¡¯s,¡± Sylvia said soothingly.


    Ms. Pruit looked down fondly at her children as they crowded around her giving her side hugs. ¡°Thank you, and I¡¯m sorry about that. Myla is a timid girl.¡± Ms. Pruit picked her daughter up by the armpits and set her on her lap. ¡°Myla, say hi¡­ to uh¡­ I don¡¯t believe we got your names either?¡±


    Sylvia put her arm across her chest and gave a slight bow. ¡°How rude of us. We apologize for not introducing ourselves. My name is Sylvia, and this is Voker.¡±


    I could feel Myla¡¯s eyes boring into me, so I gave the child a slight nod, and she scrambled away. ¡°Nice to meet you¡­¡± I said, defeated.


    Ms. Pruit gave me a wry smile and tried to apologize but I gave her a small wave. But, of course, if Myla was shy, then there was no helping it.


    The door to the home burst open. We all turned to look at who had come in. ¡°I¡¯m home¡ª guests?¡±


    The man I imagined to be Mr. Pruit stood tall in the doorway, giving us an inquisitive look. He was a little over six foot and had ginger hair and a trimmed beard. He quickly took off his Sham wool coat and pulled a chair next to his wife.


    ¡°No, dear, these are adventurers here to talk about your quest. This is Voker and Sylvia.¡±


    The man rubbed his red knuckles free of the cold and gave us a simple greeting. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to sound rude, but I¡¯m pretty confident I said I only wanted one person. Also, those tags¡­ you are a little out of your league, am I right? Surely, a Ruby and a Topaz wouldn¡¯t want to be doing an Opal quest?¡±


    ¡°We were hoping you would make an exception¡ª¡±


    Oops¡­ bad habit¡­


    Sylvia put a hand on my chest for me to stop talking and slid a neatly folded paper over the table. ¡°We have a letter from Mr. Chidell. Perhaps you should read it before making any kind of judgment?¡±


    Mr. Pruit took no time in unfolding the paper and reading it. ¡°Mmmm¡­ this is definitely Dom¡¯s handwriting,¡± he mused. He shook his head and set the note down. ¡°I guess Dom believes in you guys, huh? Sadly I don¡¯t see a world in which this works out. The one person part of this quest is for a good reason. Feeding one person costs quite a bit of money, even more so in the winter. Our extra room fits one adult snugly¡ª¡±


    Sylvia shook her head in return and put up a hand for him to stop talking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the food. We are both Elves, so we don¡¯t have to eat as often. So splitting the meals amongst each other won¡¯t bother us in the slightest. And we can share a room. So it won¡¯t be a big deal.¡±


    What? Who said that? I think it would be a big deal?!


    "But the reward¡ª¡±


    Sylvia waved away Mr. Pruit¡¯s words. ¡°Is fine as it is. We don¡¯t expect you to pay us any more than what you are already offering. You will get two adventurers working for you for the price and terms you have set. Your quest mentioned that we might spend a day or more out of the house? Then this arrangement is even better for you. One of us can go with you, and the other can stay here and protect your family,¡± Sylvia argued. I can already see the smug smile spreading across her face right now.


    However, Mr. Pruit didn¡¯t look convinced. He was tapping his finger on the note and had a thoughtful look on his face. He looked right over at me, and I could see he was about to say something, but I interrupted him.


    ¡°Mr. Pruit, your first name, what is it?¡±


    Sylvia kicked my shin from underneath the table and scowled at me from underneath her mask. Mr. Pruit gave me a look of confusion at my sudden question. ¡°Clayton, why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Clayton¡­ you wouldn¡¯t happen to be a former member of The Stars, would you?¡± I asked.


    His eyes lit up, and he chuckled. ¡°The Stars? How do you know about them?¡±


    ¡°I went on a quest a year ago with Nick, Adrian, and Ryan. They took good care of me and I had lots of fun. They mentioned that their mage had retired to a ranch to raise their child. Is it possible¡­¡±


    A toothy smile broke out on Clayton¡¯s face as a realization seemed to dawn on him as well. ¡°You know¡­ now I remember those idiots telling me about how they went on an adventure with a masked High Elf child. They bragged about how he was ten times the mage I was despite being ten times smaller than me. I, of course, thought they were just pulling my leg, but¡­ seems it¡¯s a small world, huh?¡±


    ¡°Indeed it is. I¡¯ll have you know they all spoke fondly of you. And they all admired your ability to become a loving father and husband,¡± I said honestly.


    Mr. Pruit blushed and waved me away. ¡°Now you are just sweet-talking me¡­¡±


    What I had said was true. Each member of The Stars spoke kind words about their former team member. It makes me wonder if my old squad talks about me like that.


    Mr. Pruit sighed and ran his hand across his face. His daughter waddled to him and made a tiny noise, so he picked her up and sat her on his knees. The girl giggled and looked back and up at her father while he looked down at her. ¡°What do you think, Myla? Should we let Voker and Sylvia stay with us for a few months?¡±


    Myla looked straight at me like she was trying to pierce through my very soul with her small blue eyes. Then, after a few seconds of silent staring, she started humming and shaking her head up and down, eliciting a surprised look from Clayton.


    ¡°Seems it¡¯s been decided. I guess it¡¯s starting to get too late to look for anyone else, and if Dom is vouching for you, I might as well accept. But, just to be certain, you guys aren¡¯t going to try and swindle me, are you? I¡¯m paying you all one fee, and I can¡¯t afford more food or supply another room for you, got it? And would you mind taking those masks off by chance?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but neither of us takes off our masks; we can¡¯t abide by that. But we have no intentions of swindling you, Mr. Pruit. And we are happy and ready to accept your terms,¡± Sylvia said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ well, I¡¯m sure you have your reasons¡ªno point in making that a deal-breaker. I don¡¯t need to see your faces to know you two are decent people, and if Dom said you guys are to be trusted, then who am I to say you aren¡¯t? Welcome aboard, you two.¡±


    We shook hands, and the deal had been sealed.


    Sylvia and I were both officially employed for the winter. We gained a place to rest and wait out the winter months until the snow melted. I¡¯d say Mr. Pruit got himself a good deal.


    ¡°Hate to start you guys already, but I need one of you to come with me today. The more feeding we get done before the snow gets too bad is less money I have to spend,¡± Clayton said.


    ¡°Sure, Sylvi¡ª ouch.¡±


    Sylvia kicked me once again. ¡°Voker would be more than happy to accompany you today.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯ll go first,¡± I grumbled while rubbing my shin.


    ¡°That¡¯s for butting in,¡± Sylvia whispered softly in my ear, making the hair on the back of my neck shoot up.


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°But you did well. I think you ended up convincing him,¡± she said. ¡°Now go get ready. You have a job to do, Mr. Guard.¡±


    Well, at least she understands¡­

 Vol.4 Ch.73- An Underwhelming Threat.

    ¡°This creature¡­ or monster? What is it?¡± I asked, curiously.


    Clayton raised an eyebrow at me while petting the thing.¡°You¡¯ve never seen a Snow Cradal before, Voker?¡±


    ¡°I might have seen them from a distance, but I wasn¡¯t sure what I was seeing. Isn¡¯t it just a giant bird?¡±


    Clayton shrugged and gave the Cradal a scratch behind the wing. ¡°You could say that¡­ a bird that can¡¯t fly even though the thing has wings.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, a land bird. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad in the snow? I mean I know it has snow in its name, but it¡¯s just an overgrown bird, right?¡± I asked.


    The animal let out a cooing noise as Clayton got deeper underneath the wing. ¡°Nah, not at all. These bad boys move pretty fast in the snow. And their feathers keep them pretty dang warm despite their appearance. Here give them a feel, when they shed for the summer they make for amazing pillow stuffing.¡±


    The Cradal looked like a grayish-white bird that had grown to nearly the size of a horse. It walked tall on its two bird-like legs, and the wings on its side were rather large, considering it couldn¡¯t fly. If I had to guess, it must use them as a shield against the snow or keep their young warm.


    I was slightly apprehensive about getting near an unknown animal though I guess it seemed docile enough. Clayton had no problems getting close to it, so I stretched my hand out to feel its feathers, but before I reached it, the Cradal bent its neck backward and squawked at me while trying to peck my face.


    I took a quick step back and brought my hand back to my chest, only to hear Sylvia giggle behind me. Clayton gave me a wry look. ¡°Not an animal guy?¡±


    It looked like the Cradal was scowling at me with its white eyes, and I returned it. ¡°No, never have been,¡± I said coldly.


    Even back in the village, I didn¡¯t get along with animals. Mom tried to convince me to pet one of those giant lizards pulling the carriage, and the stupid thing tried to bite me on our way to Eastport.


    Maybe I¡¯m destined for animals to hate me¡­


    Clayton chuckled nervously to himself. ¡°Guess that¡¯s more of a Wood Elf thing. I don¡¯t suppose you have ever ridden one of these things before?¡±


    ¡°Never. I don¡¯t actually know how to ride any animals,¡± I said honestly.


    Sylvia palmed her mask and shook her head in disappointment. Clayton merely shrugged. ¡°Not a problem. I made something to pull my kids around, so it should work just fine for you. But, uh¡­ I do admit it might be a bit uncomfortable¡­¡±


    ¡°Your kids?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Ah, forget it, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Clayton gave me a thumbs up and a wide smile.


    Why do I have a bad feeling about this?


    ¡ª


    ¡°How you holding up back there!¡± Clayton yelled over the roaring of snow and thundering of animals running.


    ¡°Miserable¡­¡± I grumbled far too low for him to hear.


    I was being pulled in a wooden sled by Clayton¡¯s Cradals while Shambs stampeded around us. We drove the Shambs to greener pastures to graze while there was still vegetation left. Clayton guesstimated that there were probably two or three days of green left for the Shambs to consume before the snow covered everything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Voker! I see some green up ahead, so we can take a breather there!¡±


    I nodded simply at Clayton, and he gave me a thumbs up and turned forward to steer his mount. Being on the sled was¡­ difficult. Clayton had constructed a makeshift snow barrier for me, but it was just that, makeshift.


    Snow from the pulling Cradal was kicked up and rolling over the shield to fall right on top of me. I had to admit this was better than being blasted constantly by snow, but by no means was this enjoyable. At least Ms. Pruit had supplied me with blankets and better winter gear combined with my mana weave cloak. The temperature wasn¡¯t much of a problem. However, the snow turning into water in my lap was starting to get really annoying.


    I didn¡¯t even get to enjoy a pleasant view either, as the mini snowstorm from the stampeding animals was blocking my vision.


    After a few minutes, I noticed a change in the animals. They all started making more noises than usual, and some of them had begun picking up speed. Clayton craned his back and began looking out into the distance. His eyes narrowed, and he even took off his goggles to see better. His face morphed into a grimace as he brought his Cradal to a halt.


    Clayton dismounted, and I shook the snow off my body while clambering out of the sled. Many of the Shambs had continued running, and Clayton was using wind magic to herd them.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got some stalkers. So get ready,¡± Clayton said in a low tone.


    Through the snowstorm blocking my vision and the deafening footfalls of the Shambs, I could hear a distinct set of loud footsteps. It was large, and whatever it was, it was getting closer and closer. I could tell just by the footsteps that it ran on two feet, and it had a bit of weight behind it.


    The last few of the Shambs ran past us, and the snow clouds began to settle. In the distance, a humanoid figure began to take shape. It looked like a giant person with white fur and thick overgrown limbs.


    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s a Yeti. Never seen one in person before,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Stop gawking and help me kill it! We can¡¯t let it get close to the herd! Wind Blades!¡± Clayton shouted.


    A flurry of white wind cycles flew through the air and towards the encroaching monster. The blades of wind bit into the monster¡¯s flesh as dark blue blood sprayed out from the wounds. However, those minor flesh wounds only enraged the beast further. The Yeti gave us a death stare with its frosty blue eyes and let out a howl as it barreled toward us.


    Clayton shook me and with eyes wide as saucers yelled at me. ¡°What are you doing?! Help me out here!¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I grunted.


    This Yeti is like a threat level of fifty or something. Hardly a threat at all.


    I extended my hand and a burning ball of orange fire the size of a Human head flickered to life. With more speed than I was used to, the Fireball left my outstretched hand and flew straight towards the monster. The Yeti attempted to dodge the ball of flame, but it was far too slow.


    My spell impacted the monster and exploded. Its bottom half was the only thing left, which managed a few wobbly steps before falling to the ground. The upper half had disappeared entirely.


    I opened and closed my hand a few times and nodded to myself. It seems going through puberty didn¡¯t just grow my mana pool but my overall spell casting abilities. That Fireball came out faster and stronger without me doing anything special to the spell core. The warm water coursing through my body that correlated to my mana felt full and rearing to continue the onslaught.


    I looked over to my side to see Clayton''s jaw dropped and looking at me with wide eyes. ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡ªI¡­ what¡­ what did you just do? What spell was that?¡± he asked apprehensively.


    ¡°Just a Fireball.¡±


    Clayton was mouthing words to himself slowly and shaking his head. ¡°Just a Fireball¡­ just a Fireball¡­I don¡¯t think Fireballs are supposed to be that strong, Voker¡­¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°That was nothing.¡±


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°Should I be worried about you?¡± Clayton asked apprehensively.


    ¡°That depends. Do you plan on hurting me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No¡­ no, I don¡¯t.¡±


    I gave Clayton a thumbs up. ¡°Then we have nothing to worry about.¡±


    Another Yeti was running towards us from the same direction, so I decided to use a spell I hadn¡¯t touched in a while. A smaller ball of orange fire left my hand and floated into the air like a miniature sun. Once the ball reached a certain height, it exploded into trails of orange fire, which exploded upon hitting the ground.


    The ground rumbled as my spell destroyed the Yeti and soil alike. This spell used to cost me four times the usual amount of mana for a standard Fireball, but now it barely scratched my mana pool.


    Very nice.


    ¡°So this is the power of a Ruby adventurer. I¡¯ve never been happier knowing I¡¯m retired now¡­¡± Clayton whispered to himself.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t compare yourself to others. Just focus on yourself,¡± I said reassuringly while giving him a small pat on the back.


    He gave me a half-hearted nod of confirmation and saddled back into his Cradal in silence. The bird creature gave a cooing noise and attempted to assuage its master, but I don¡¯t think it worked too well. I went over and burned the corpses to ash so as not to attract any more monsters.


    We spent the next few minutes corralling the animals. The Shambs lazily ate the bits of greenery that were left standing through the pockets of white snow while we kept a watchful eye.


    The weather was cool, and the winter breeze rolling down the mountains ticked my exposed ears. The mountains seemed even closer now, and now I could make out their full glory much better. The mountains, which were barely snow-capped a few days ago, had morphed into white icebound peaks. They reached far higher into the air than I had been expecting as fluffy white clouds rolled over their tops with the light blue sky in the background.


    ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it? Every time I come out here, it keeps getting better and better,¡± Clayton whispered, afraid to ruin the picturesque scene.


    I hummed in agreement and continued to take in the beautiful scenery while filling my lungs with the fresh winter air. I had been unimpressed at first. At a distance, all mountains appear to be the same, and when you have seen as many planets as I have, they all sort of meld together. Back then, my mind was filled with how to cross the mountains, not how beautiful they were.


    However, it was moments like these that reminded me things were different now. This world was my only world, the one in which I lived along with all the people that mattered to me. These mountains were a part of it, and I found them to be comforting in a weird sort of way. Being able to admire these wondrous winter mountain peaks was something I would never have done thirteen years ago.


    Even the notion of all the dangerous monsters lurking in those mountains didn¡¯t detract from the moment. And Clayton appeared to find them equally as mesmerizing as I did.


    ¡°How long are we planning on staying out here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve packed supplies for two nights. So I figured we might as well get as much in as possible while we still can.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ and what about after? Do you lead the animals this far out later in the winter?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no reason to go this far out. We do have to keep them outside, so they grow their coats properly, and the colder, the better. But the closer we get to the mountains, the more dangerous it will be. I¡¯ll pen them on our property, and from there, we can set up guard shifts to watch for bandits and monsters. This year, I even have a few tricks up my sleeves,¡± Clayton said proudly.


    ¡°Tricks?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to ruin the surprise now. Just a few things I picked up from another rancher,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°Let¡¯s set up camp here for the day. Should be plenty of grass for all of them in this area.¡±


    The two of us unpacked what was needed to make a small camp and set to work. Clayton drove stakes into the ground while I set up the tarp that would protect us from the elements. In the end, we had a medium-sized teepee set up with a small opening at the top to let out some smoke from our fire.


    Clayton explained to me that this setup was for when the weather wasn¡¯t bad, and there was no need to hunker down like you would for a blizzard. He had specially made one-person tents that stayed low to the ground for occasions such as those.


    The inside of the teepee was warm and cozy. Clayton set up some firewood and gave me an awkward smile, so I obliged and ignited the wood. The campfire smell filled the tent, and we sat down cross-legged in front of the roaring flame.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take turns going outside and watching the herd, but for now, we can just relax for a little while,¡± Clayton said.


    ¡°When nightfall comes, what then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll round them up and have them stay closer to us for the night. If any monsters or people come around, they won¡¯t get very close without us knowing. As you saw earlier, Shambs are really sensitive to predators. They will get quite rowdy and alert us if they sense a threat.¡±


    I nodded my head as we continued to enjoy the fire in silence. We warmed our cold hands and feet while Clayton ate some of his lunch.


    ¡°Not much of a talker either,¡± Clayton said with a warm smile.


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not. Is that a problem?¡± I asked curiously.


    Clayton chuckled. ¡°Nope, not to me anyway. I always heard High Elves were full of themselves, so I thought you would be talking my head off, but I prefer things to be like this. There are just those people who feel the need to fill the silence with idle conversation. I could sit here for hours and not say a word to you.¡±


    Isn¡¯t that the same thing you are doing right now? Ah¡­ maybe it¡¯s different?


    ¡°I guess there are those types of people. I don¡¯t mind talking. I just don¡¯t feel the need to talk.¡±


    Clayton stoked the fire and took a bite out of a sandwich. ¡°You seem pretty different compared to your companion in that regard. You guys have two completely different attitudes from what I can tell.¡±


    ¡°We are¡­ an interesting pair to say the least. I doubt we would have been companions if it wasn¡¯t for the¡­ extenuating circumstances we found ourselves in.¡±


    ¡°Extend-nating what now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Just¡­ the weird place we found ourselves in at the time.¡±


    Clayton gave me a look of understanding and bobbed his head side to side.¡°Ah, I see..but do you regret it?¡±


    What?


    I tilted my head in confusion. ¡°Regret what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Meeting her, of course,¡± Clayton asked me. His face showed that he was genuinely curious.


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Do I regret meeting Sylvia? All things considered, if my life went the way I wanted it to, I never would have met her. Even if I didn¡¯t have a disposition towards Vampires brought on by an entire year worth of suffering, would I have trusted Talgan¡¯s granddaughter? No, I probably wouldn¡¯t have considered the amount of backlash it would have brought with it. But those are all what-ifs.


    Now that I know¡­ I would want to meet Sylvia again¡­


    Clayton was warming his hands on the fire and just looking over my masked face, waiting for a response. ¡°I don¡¯t regret meeting her. If anything, I¡¯m thankful we crossed paths. Having somebody I can entrust my life to is a rare commodity these days,¡± I said.


    That¡¯s right, I really do trust her. The more I think about it, the happier it makes me feel that I realize that. Having someone that has your back as she does¡­ makes things easier. We both know each other¡¯s secrets, and we¡¯ve accepted each other¡­ well¡­ most of our secrets anyway.


    This slight detour because we can¡¯t cross the mountains means more months I¡¯m away from my family. Part of me has been away for so long that I¡¯ve grown complacent. But that was just a tiny part that lived within me now. My burning desire to return home has not wavered whatsoever just because there were a few detours along the way.


    Giving up isn¡¯t an option for me.


    I will make it to Luminar. I¡¯ll get into contact with Dad¡¯s friend, and who knows, maybe Dad will be there waiting for me. And even if he isn¡¯t, hopefully, his friend will be able to help me. But if this friend can¡¯t help me then it is what it is. I¡¯ll be on the first ship to Syn¡¯nari either way. If Sylvia doesn¡¯t want to come with me, that¡¯s okay as well. I can hardly fault her for it.


    Now that I think about it, I owe Sylvia a lot. I would have never made it out of the dungeon without her. And she personally ended six long years of pain and suffering for me¡­


    Clayton whistled to himself. ¡°Damn, didn¡¯t expect those words coming out of you. But that¡¯s good¡­ real good. Not many people can say they have that kind of trust in someone. I personally think that¡¯s the ultimate form of trust.¡±


    ¡°The ultimate form of trust?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I wouldn¡¯t even want to entrust my own life to my wife. Not that I don¡¯t trust her or anything¡­ it¡¯s just I wouldn¡¯t want her to carry that burden, you know? I¡¯d happily give my life for her or my children but I would never want them to do the same for me. To me, your life is one of the most precious things you have, and if you are willing to trust someone with it and they, in turn, trust theirs to you then¡­ I think that¡¯s the ultimate form of trust.¡± Clayton looked up from the fire and blushed from embarrassment. ¡°Ah¡­ sorry¡­ didn¡¯t mean to rant like that¡­¡±


    I wonder¡­ does Sylvia have that kind of trust in me? She said she trusted me to watch over her but is that really the same thing?


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ve never thought about it that way before. Thank you, Mr. Pruit,¡± I said honestly.


    The man gave me a thoughtful nod and started putting his shoes back on. ¡°I¡¯ll go herd them closer. Take some time to get more rest, alright?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. You¡¯ve given me some things to think about.¡±

 Vol.4 Ch.74- Slow Days and a Gift Prepared.

    Clayton and I ended up spending two whole nights out in the country. We ran into a few monsters who attempted to take a bite out of our Shambs, but they failed. A quick Lightning Bolt turned the Yetis into crispy husks, and that was the end of things. In two days, we didn¡¯t lose a single Shamb, and apparently¡­ that¡¯s not normal.


    I was told that it was expected to lose upwards of ten to fifteen Shambs per winter. That losing that much livestock falls under acceptable losses for the ranch. Clayton mentioned that last year, during this time, he lost five Shambs to Yetis and another type of monster that we ran into. But, of course, Sylvia and I weren¡¯t going to let that happen.


    It was as large as a wolf, but it looked like a white and gray raccoon from Mars. I had seen the animal digging around in the trash way back in my training days, so I was somewhat surprised to see a giant version of one in this world. Unfortunately for this world¡¯s version, it was still susceptible to fire. Who would have guessed?


    Another positive note is that these monsters¡¯ furs were worth a good chunk of change. Clayton paid for them outright from me, and we both skinned the monsters together. It was a win-win situation. I never imagined this job would be going so well in just the first few days. Not that I needed the money or anything¡­


    I heard somebody walk in behind me, but I continued tying off the sled and putting it away in a shed for the winter. I wasn¡¯t sure how to deal with this person or why they had suddenly decided to try sneaking up on me. Perhaps sneaking wasn¡¯t quite the right word choice¡­ I don¡¯t think somebody can be very stealthy if they are constantly sniffling.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Myla?¡± I asked, turning around to face the child.


    She was wearing her usual white winter coat, and she had her little arms locked out in front of her. A dopey smile plastered on her face as she continued trying to stem the flow of her mucus. Instead of wondering what to do, hopefully, I would be saved by this person.


    ¡°You¡¯re back. How was it?¡± Sylvia asked me while leaning against the doorway.


    ¡°Nothing special. Camped out in the cold¡­ killed some monsters. The usual.¡±


    Sylvia chuckled to herself, then looked down at Myla and then back at me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help her?¡±


    ¡°Help her with what?¡± I asked, confused.


    I looked down at Myla, and she was just holding the same pose. She hummed to herself and rocked back and forth on her heels, but I wasn¡¯t following along.


    Sylvia sighed deeply and audibly. ¡°Have you never been around children? She wants you to pick her up¡­ or do you think she is holding her arms out in front of herself for fun?¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ what? Why would she¡ª¡± I looked down at Myla, who shuffled a little closer to me.


    She started making weird noises that only children make¡­ now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t spent much time around young children, have I? So I picked her up from underneath her armpits and raised her high into the air.


    ¡°Myla? Is this what you¡ª why do you look like you are about to start crying? Sylvia? Why is she¡ª¡±


    "You are unbelievable¡­ who holds a child like that?!¡± Sylvia yelled, which only made the tears start rolling down Myla¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡ªuh¡­ ah¡­ then what do I do?¡± I asked, genuinely confused.


    Sylvia¡¯s single blue eye just glared at me in disappointment. ¡°Stop holding her at arm¡¯s length like she is some kind of rabid animal. Instead, bring her closer to you and hold her like a normal person, you idiot¡­¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡± I brought Myla closer and used a single arm to hold her. She quickly wrapped her arms around my neck and hung onto me while also falling forward slightly and¡­ rubbing all her snot¡­ all over me.


    Myla started giggling while rubbing her face into my chest while Sylvia laughed aloud. I sighed and just let things transpire as they were happening. There was no point in getting frustrated over the actions of a child. A little water never hurt anyone anyways.


    ¡°Aww, seems Myla has taken a liking to you, Voker,¡± Ms. Pruit said with a smile from the doorway.


    ¡°It appears so¡­¡± I half-heartedly grumbled.


    I didn¡¯t particularly mind this. If the Pruit¡¯s children trusted us, perhaps this would help to disarm them a little bit. Not that Sylvia or I meant them any harm or anything. Despite our letter of recommendation and track record, I imagine they still had some concerns about letting two masked strangers into their home. And if I was being honest, Myla was extremely warm.


    I had read that children¡¯s body temperatures were higher, but I¡¯ve never experienced it before. Then again I was hot all the time¡­


    Ms. Pruit took Myla from me but not before Myla gave me a small goodbye wave which I returned. Sylvia helped me finish cleaning up the sled, and we locked it up together.


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°Bathe. Eat. Sleep.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. But before you¡ª¡±


    I waved Sylvia¡¯s concern away. ¡°Yes, we can eat together.¡±


    I retreated to our shared room that would be home for the next few months. Mr. Pruit wasn¡¯t lying when he said this room would fit one adult snugly. I wasn¡¯t sure how we were going to manage this. Maybe I¡¯ll just sleep on the couch¡­ that they don¡¯t have.


    I sighed, and Ms. Pruit graciously gave me a washbasin and cloth so I could clean and rid my body of the last few day¡¯s built-up grime. I warmed up the water with a bit of fire magic and locked the door, but the last thing I wanted was for one of the kids to barge in somehow, so I made a small earth wall to block the lower half just in case.


    Being clean after a long day of work was indeed one of life¡¯s greatest enjoyments. Now that my body was clean, I set my clothes aside to be washed at a later date and slipped into something a little more comfortable. I heard the young vampire shuffling around outside, so I removed my earth wall and unlocked the door.


    Sylvia was carrying a tray of piping hot food and she ushered herself in. ¡°How is sleeping going to work? We shouldn¡¯t be staying up for no reason if we can help it,¡± I said.


    Sylvia set the tray down on top of the dresser and shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the floor tonight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen,¡± I said more sternly than I had meant.


    Sylvia gave me a dirty look and groaned. ¡°You act like we didn¡¯t sleep on the ground for almost a year.¡±


    Ah, man¡­ the bed really isn¡¯t that big¡­ fine¡­


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean it''s a good thing. We can just share¡ª¡±


    Sylvia jabbed a finger at me while her ears turned bright red. ¡°I¡¯ll die before I let that happen! I was going to suggest we can just take turns sleeping in the bed! A few sleeping bags on the ground won¡¯t even be that uncomfortable so suck it up!¡±


    When I said Sylvia makes things easier¡­ sometimes she makes things harder as well.


    I felt my ears warm up as well as I scratched the back of my head awkwardly. ¡°That sounds like a better idea...¡±


    What the hell was I thinking¡­ who am I kidding? I wasn¡¯t thinking at all.


    I brought up the spare chair we had put into the room, took my mask off, and started eating the food Sylvia brought me in awkward silence. Ms. Pruit¡¯s cooking was fantastic, and it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a home-cooked meal. Potatoes seemed to be the main staple in this region, most likely since the hardy vegetable can grow in just about any climate. With just a little bit of salt, these mashed potatoes tasted divine, and whatever meat this was, was succulent.


    I tilted my head to the side to find Sylvia with her mask off, giving me a sullen look. I had sort of just pretended that she wasn¡¯t here and focused on my food. Doing anything else was¡­ becoming a challenge.


    ¡°What did you think of Mr. Pruit?¡± Sylvia asked, attempting to break the awkward silence.


    ¡°From what I can tell, he is an honest and simple man. He cares about his family and works hard. He¡¯s an Intermediate wind mage, but other than that, there isn¡¯t much else to say about him,¡± I said, thankful to talk about anything else.


    ¡°Much the same for Ms. Pruit. She¡¯s a bit more complicated; however, she is educated and can do arithmetic while also being able to read and write.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Were you expecting her not to be able to do a lot?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She must be a low-born noble, or maybe she was raised in a church or something,¡± Sylvia suggested with a slight shrug.


    ¡°Probably the latter,¡± I guessed.


    ¡°Mhm. Do you think we can trust them, Voker?¡±


    Trust, huh?


    ¡°Not to kill us in our sleep? Probably. With our lives¡­ not so much. I don¡¯t want to needlessly endanger them either. The less they know, the better it is for all of us,¡± I said.


    Sylvia shook her head thoughtfully. ¡°Agreed. As long as we keep things as they are, I don¡¯t see any problems arising. I¡¯m getting hungry. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I need to get some rest.¡±


    ¡ª


    Time on the Pruit ranch crawled by. Three days became three weeks, and before I could even blink, it had been nearly three months. Time out here seemed to move at its own peaceful pace. Everything from the constant snow and the sounds of the Shambs was just slow.


    We still had another two months of winter left. This is because this world¡¯s winters and summers were one month longer on average compared to Earth. This is also the reason why they used a fourteen-month calendar instead of a twelve.


    Other than that, guarding the ranch has been nothing short of a breeze. Sylvia and I take turns going out doing regular rounds. Clayton¡¯s surprise ended up being a brand new warning system that used magic to create a small explosion along with a loud noise. It scared the Shambs and forced them to run away from the sound while alerting us to the monsters¡¯ presence. Cleaning the odd monster up after that wasn¡¯t much of a challenge for either of us.


    We found signs of bandits that attempted to breach the property, but they never returned. I imagine they must have been staking out the place for some time and then saw either Sylvia or me dispatching monsters and decided against making an attempted assault on the ranch. A wise decision.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    For the most part, I¡¯ve been spending my days training my body and making sure I get plenty of food and rest. Since Sylvia doesn¡¯t technically need to eat real food, I¡¯ve been able to consume her portion of our meals. My growth has been going steady, and I¡¯ve been attaining favorable results.


    My muscle mass has grown to the point where I¡¯m slightly above average for a High Elf. Of course, that isn¡¯t saying very much in the grand scheme of things but everyone has to start somewhere.


    I¡¯ve also grown a bit taller these last few months, but I believe I still have some more left in me. I went from being a skinny Elven child to nearly six feet tall in just a few months. Of course, most of my growth came from my sudden spurt three months ago.


    Today was going to be a bit different. I decided to take the day off from working out to let my body get some much-needed rest and sleep in. Sylvia had the early morning patrol today, so if I was going to enact my plan, today was ideal. There was just one problem.


    Somebody managed to sneak into my room without me knowing.


    I woke up from another nightmare and noticed the person instantly. My back was turned to them, and I was lying in bed. Their nasally breathing was loud in the otherwise quiet room, and I could feel their hot breath on my exposed back. Usually, people can¡¯t sneak up on me in my sleep. Every time Sylvia tries I jolt awake the second she gets in arms reach. A bad habit from a bygone era¡­


    I was almost afraid to turn around. I couldn¡¯t be sure how long they were standing there, watching me sleep. But I had to get up eventually.


    So I rolled over. ¡°Myla¡­¡±


    The little girl was almost in my face, she was so close. Her nose was running and she was giving me a broad smile that reached her blue eyes. ¡°Good morningee, Vocar,¡± she said slowly.


    Close enough.


    ¡°Good morning, Myla. Myla¡­ why are you in my room?¡± I asked cautiously.


    Myla just didn¡¯t stop staring at me with a dopey smile on her face. I¡¯ve realized that toddlers are weird, and they do whatever fancies them. It only brings back memories of when I was Myla¡¯s age¡­ I must have been the most bizarre child ever to exist¡­ I can only hope Mom and Dad don¡¯t have another kid because they might realize just how much of a freak I was.


    ¡°Breekfast is readee¡± she stated simply.


    ¡°Myla, I don¡¯t eat breakfast with you¡­¡±


    She blinked a few times, but her smile never wavered. ¡°It¡¯s readee.¡± And with that, she ran out of my room, refusing to elaborate anymore.


    Well, I guess I¡¯m going to breakfast.


    I got myself presentable and headed out to join the Pruits at breakfast. Walking into the kitchen earned me a few surprised stares as this wasn¡¯t typical for even Sylvia or me. The two of us usually let the Pruits have their family time and therefore never really joined them for meals.


    ¡°Morning, Voker. Are you joining us for breakfast today?¡± Ms. Pruit asked me.


    ¡°Sorry to intrude, but yes, upon Myla¡¯s request, I shall be joining you,¡± I chuckled awkwardly while taking a seat.


    Myla moved quickly on her little legs running across the kitchen and up to my side. I didn¡¯t even think for a second as I picked the little girl up and sat her on my lap. She turned around and tried feeding me a slice of Shamb bacon, but the greasy meat was just met with cold metal. This didn¡¯t deter Myla, however.


    ¡°Myla? Don¡¯t you want to feed daddy some bacon?¡± Mr. Pruit cooed.


    Myla ignored her father and continued trying to find a way to feed me through my mask. Clayton¡¯s eyes glazed off in utter defeat as he let out a sad sigh. Ms. Pruit and Ealric laughed to themselves while continuing to enjoy their breakfast.


    I didn¡¯t mind Myla touching my mask. Despite her being a child, she has never once tried taking it off me, not that I would let her. I¡¯m starting to believe that she might assume it¡¯s part of my body, which works out for me anyway.


    ¡°Myla has never been much of a talker. But ever since you came around, she has been talking quite a bit. So I hope she isn¡¯t bothering you,¡± Ms. Pruit said with a wry smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it. I think it¡¯s a good thing that she is talking more. You can just consider it to be part of the job, Ms. Pruit,¡± I said.


    Ms. Pruit gave me a slightly annoyed look. ¡°I said you could call me, Jess, Voker. Are you trying to make me sound like an old woman?¡±


    ¡°No, ma¡ªJess¡­ that isn¡¯t my intention.¡±


    I should have learned this lesson a long time ago. Mom didn¡¯t like me assuming her to be old either¡­ even though I was just being polite in this case.


    Jess gave me a small smile and a nod while reprimanding Myla for not eating her food. The rest of the breakfast was uneventful, and it wasn¡¯t until the end that I decided to ask for a favor.


    I gently grabbed Myla¡¯s arm and guided the bacon to her mouth. She crunched the bacon loudly while humming to herself. ¡°Jess? Would you happen to be able to bake something given the necessary ingredients?¡± I asked.


    She pressed a finger to her cheek and looked up at the ceiling. ¡°It has been a while, but I might be able to do something. Did you have something specific in mind?¡±


    ¡°No, not in particular. I guess whatever you are capable of would be ideal.¡± Jess frowned at my words. That might have been¡­a poor choice of words. ¡°I mean, we can try whatever you feel comfortable with.¡±


    ¡°Better. I don¡¯t want to make any promises, but I¡¯ll try my best. When did you want to do this baking, Voker? And will you be helping me?¡±


    ¡°Today. Preferably right now. And no¡­ I absolutely won¡¯t be assisting you. I have been told that I have a curse when it comes to cooking. I am inclined to believe it,¡± I said seriously.


    ¡°A curse?¡± Ms. Pruit mumbled.


    Clayton shot up and frowned in disgust at the ceiling like he was reliving some trauma. ¡°The man speaks the truth, dear. He couldn¡¯t even cook a piece of Shamb correctly. I wouldn¡¯t have him even so much as measure out some salt,¡± Clayton deadpanned.


    ¡°This is true,¡± I reaffirmed, helping Myla off my lap. ¡°My cooking is beyond levels of atrocious. I¡¯m afraid I would only ruin your hard work.¡±


    Instead of laughing, Jess just gave me a look of concern. ¡°Well, if you insist, then it can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s go ahead and clean up breakfast. Then we can start right away.¡±


    ¡ª


    After our little cooking fiasco, we ended up with a passable finished product. It was far from Ms. Pruit¡¯s fault as I had purchased some wrong ingredients that I assumed to be correct. Another lesson learned. It also didn¡¯t help that I had no goal in mind, and we just winged it, but it all worked out in the end.


    I went behind the house to the shed to retrieve something for Mr. Pruit and I hear something scuttle underneath some wood. My eyes narrowed and I bent down low to see a pair of beady red eyes watching me.


    Eh, just a Barn Rat.


    Although technically a monster, it was a threat level of one. In theory, Myla could beat it to death with a stick without getting hurt. If anything, this thing was only considered a monster because normal rats existed, and this one was just slightly bigger. It had two boney protusion-like horns sticking out from its head as well and a dark black coat of matted fur.


    I was about to kill it with a simple Earth Lance when I had a passing thought. I recounted my fight with the Wyrm and thought about how it tried to bathe me in its bloodlust. I¡¯ve never really experimented with bloodlust it sort of just happened.


    The Barn Rat hissed at me, so I trapped it in place with bindings made of earth magic. The creature struggled against the stone, but it was no match.


    Now then¡­bloodlust¡­


    I¡¯ve never really thought about it. Whenever it leaks from me, it¡¯s a completely involuntary reaction. I just happen to lose focus, and well, at those times, I mostly think about how I¡¯m going to kill the thing in front of me.


    For the scant few occasions where I¡¯ve purposely used my bloodlust on living things, all I do is mentally change my intentions to wanting them to feel my bloodlust. There¡¯s no mana or spells involved or anything else really. It¡¯s almost like it¡¯s because mana exists that people can understand each other''s intentions, almost like a¡­sixth sense of some sort. I get the same kind of feeling when someone is watching me. Bloodlust is just a little more tangible.


    From what I understand, it¡¯s also more of a mental thing than anything. It can cause physical ailments, but it¡¯s close to fear in that regard. People can become so afraid that they start shaking or even pass out, but it¡¯s all in their heads. People who have experienced a lot of bloodlust can outright ignore it, myself included. Then again, it¡¯s less than I¡¯m ignoring the bloodlust and more that I just don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not afraid of living things. No¡­ I¡¯m scared of emotions more than anything.


    Well, even so¡­ I don¡¯t fully understand it. So let¡¯s do some testing?


    The rat continued to squirm around, thrashing violently in its bindings. I forced about twenty percent of my bloodlust onto it, and the creature stopped its tantrum. It was shaking in fear, and I could see its fur dampen with sweat. So now the question is, what was twenty percent of my bloodlust?


    How do I even know?


    If I¡¯m being honest, I don¡¯t have an answer to my own question. It¡¯s just something I understand now. When did I understand bloodlust? Was it when the Shadowlings attacked me? Did I always comprehend the meaning behind it just subconsciously? I¡¯m not sure.


    Maybe living things in this world just have a natural-born understanding of the concept? And since I was reborn, I now have that ability. Either way, I don¡¯t know, so there is no point in trying to figure it out.


    I decided to increase my bloodlust to about forty percent, and the monster started screeching. It tried biting itself while squirming frantically in my earthen prison. Eventually, the beast finally petered out, and the sickening smell of sulfur hit my nostrils as it passed out. It was at this moment that I realized I had done something horrible.


    I¡­ shouldn¡¯t be doing this. Torturing animals is not on the list of things for me to do. Isn¡¯t this how people become murderers or something? Then again¡­ I already am one.


    Slightly disgusted at myself, I ended the rat¡¯s suffering, encased it in an earth tomb, and buried it deep. Perhaps some archaeologist will find it one day and wonder what happened to it.


    I pretended to forget about Clayton¡¯s item for the time being and decided I would just return for it later. I took a seat at the front of the house and watched over Myla and Ealric while the two children played in the snow.


    Observing the pair was oddly peaceful, and I felt as if I could sit here for hours in silence. However, it also cemented just how much of a weird child I must have been. My memories of this part of my life are still vivid, and I can say with absolute certainty that I never did the kind of things these two are doing.


    I tried rationalizing my actions by saying it was because I didn¡¯t have any examples to follow but that only drove home the notion of my awkward existence. It wasn¡¯t until I met Cerila and Padraic that I started feeling more my age. And even then, what I was doing was still far beyond what any average child was capable of. What sort of kid has a daily teaching regiment and follows a strict workout program? Only the weird former super-soldier is who¡­


    But at least I tried. That¡¯s all I could have ever really done in that situation I think. But I wonder¡­ would things have been different if I had a sibling? Even an older one like Myla? A sibling¡­


    I mulled over the past while I watched Ealric form a snowball and take aim. From downtown, he arced his snowball perfectly to the point where it hit the top of Myla¡¯s head as she was running. It was a true work of art. Myla fell face-first into the snow pile, then she started crying¡­


    ¡°Myla, you¡¯re okay, please stop crying,¡± I said while wiping the snot and snow off her face. Unfortunately, this only seemed to make her start crying even more.


    Ealric came over with a panic-stricken face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to hit her so hard!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. Just apologize to her, not me, Ealric. And don¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Yes, sir!¡± Ealric bent down and tried hugging Myla, but she went stiff as a board and continued crying. He attempted to soothe her, but the waterworks never stopped flowing.


    I summoned a very special piece of white paper and dangled it in front of Myla. ¡°If you accept your brother¡¯s apology properly, I¡¯ll give you this, Myla.¡±


    Her eyes locked right onto the piece of paper, and she instantly stopped crying. ¡°I forguve you.¡±


    I sighed and relinquished the candy to Myla, much to her delighted squeals. ¡°Ealric, you promise not to do that again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! I promise!¡± Ealric yelled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me sir,¡± I grumbled. Is this how Jess feels when I call her Ms. Pruit? ¡°Here, enjoy a piece of chocolate.¡± I gave Ealric another chocolate and dusted the snow off myself to talk to our newest arrival.


    ¡°I take it you had some trouble?¡± I chuckled.


    Sylvia groaned and wiped the string of dark blue blood off her mask. ¡°Two Yetis broke through the barrier¡­ just when I was about to leave, too,¡± Sylvia groaned.


    ¡°At least you didn¡¯t have to backtrack.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s uh? What¡¯s going on here?¡± Syliva asked while eyeing the two children enjoying their chocolate.


    ¡°Oh, just a little sibling fight. Nothing important.¡±


    Sylvia eyed me suspiciously and joined me on the steps. The two children seemingly forgot what happened moments ago and went right back to playing in the snow, chocolate smeared on both of their faces.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking pretty hard right now, huh?¡± Sylvia teased from beside me.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    I shuffled awkwardly and stretched my arm over my head. ¡°Just thinking that this is nice. It reminds me of my family somewhat.¡±


    Sylvia turned to look at me, and I could see the sadness on her slumped shoulders. ¡°Is this what it¡¯s like in your village?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ mostly,¡± I said fondly.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ then it sounds like a nice place to live.¡±

 Vol.4 Ch.75- A Bout and A Gift.

    One hundred and three¡­


    ¡°Mr. Voker?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ealric?¡±


    One hundred and five¡­


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    One hundred and seven¡­


    ¡°Working out.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    One hundred and ten¡­


    ¡°To get stronger.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    One hundred and twelve¡­


    ¡°So I can return to my family and home.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    One hundred and forteeen¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Because I was separated from them. And I want to go back.¡±


    ¡°Why did you get separated?¡±


    One hundred and fifteeeen.


    ¡°Because I wasn¡¯t strong enough to protect myself or my family.¡±


    ¡°And this is how you are going to get stronger?¡±


    One hundred and sixteen¡­


    ¡°Yes, part of it.¡±


    ¡°What are the other parts?¡±


    One hundred and sixteen and a half!


    I flipped myself upright and stopped hanging from the rafter. I landed on the ground with a thud and inhaled deeply, extinguishing the ember of frustration that was building in my chest. There was no need to be frustrated. Ealric was simply asking me questions.


    ¡°Lots of training is needed,¡± I stated simply while wiping the sweat off my body.


    ¡°Can I train like you?¡± Ealric asked.


    ¡°That is a question for your parents. I can¡¯t and won¡¯t teach you anything without their permission.¡±


    Deep lines formed on Ealric¡¯s face as he frowned at me. ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, buts,¡± I interrupted. ¡°You can actually ask your father right now if you want.¡±


    Somebody bumped into the wooden door to the shed with a small grunt of pain. ¡°Dad?¡± Ealric asked the person on the other side of the door.


    Clayton walked in while rubbing his head awkwardly. ¡°Did you really hear me?¡± I merely pointed at my ears and shrugged. ¡°Damn. Are those ears of yours that good?¡±


    I don¡¯t think I needed Elven hearing to hear you, Clayton¡­


    ¡°Yes, they are that good,¡± I answered back dryly.


    Ealric tugged on his father¡¯s winter coat and looked up at him. ¡°I want to train like Mr. Voker does. Can he teach me?¡±


    Clayton looked like he was thinking hard about the decision, but in truth, I already knew what he was going to say. Myla and Ealric weren¡¯t the only Pruits watching me constantly.


    Mr. Pruit eyed me then turned back to his son. He spoke while scratching the stubble on his chin and adopting a thoughtful yet stern look. ¡°I suppose I could allow it. If Voker is willing to teach you something, that is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach him how to train his body. Nothing more,¡± I said reassuringly.


    Anything dangerous like magic or fighting related should be taught by his father. Frankly, I don¡¯t want the burden of teaching him how to defend himself. Nor do I have the time to do it properly. But I can, at the very least, teach Ealric some things that will help him in life.


    Ealric jumped around with joy as his father gave him a slight nod. ¡°I¡¯m going to be stronger than you one day!¡± Ealric proclaimed while pointing at me.


    ¡°No, you aren¡¯t.¡±


    Ealric stopped jumping around and gave me a look like I killed his father. Clayton was just looking at me with pure confusion. I sighed in return.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you get stronger than me,¡± I said, trying to sound cheerful.


    Clayton chuckled, and Ealric¡¯s smirked as he seemed to understand what I was trying to say. ¡°Yeah?! Well, I¡¯m gonna work ten times harder than you!¡±


    ¡°Impossible. I¡¯ll never allow you to work harder than me.¡±


    ¡°Then hurry up and teach me so I can catch up!¡± Ealric demanded with a wide grin.


    ¡°Fine. Your one hundred pushup challenge starts today. I hope you are ready, Ealric.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°My arms! Why can¡¯t I feel my arms! What did you do to me!¡± Ealric groaned while rolling around in the snow.


    ¡°My abs! I haven¡¯t been this sore in years¡­¡± Clayton complained while rolling around in the snow.


    Like father, like son¡­


    ¡°I did tell both of you that this wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡±


    For Ealric, this was to be expected. He was still a young boy, so managing two sets of thirty pushups before exhaustion was admirable. But Clayton was¡­ disappointing but expected.


    People in this world learn to control their mana relatively early on. Even Ealric, who is almost seven and the son of a mage, can use mana enhancement for a few minutes a day. However, Clayton is an Intermediate wind mage. So even though his body mana enhancement isn¡¯t as good as a that of swordsman of similar skill, he can still use mana enhancement for far longer than the average person. And herein lies the problem.


    Everyone has come to rely on mana enhancement for everything.


    I long since figured out that your physical body does not get stronger if you use mana enhancement during strenuous exercise. However, your ability to control your mana does along with slowly increasing your mana pool. This works in most cases, but the problem lies if you want to get stronger. After all, it¡¯s in the name mana enhancement; to enhance something is to increase or improve an existing thing.


    If someone can only lift ten pounds without mana enhancement, their base is there. With mana enhancement, they might be able to lift double or even triple that weight for more extended periods of time. But if your base max weight was, say, fifty pounds, then you are doubling or tripling that number instead.


    ¡°Does this really work? Is this how you get stronger?¡± Clayton asked seriously.


    ¡°I believe so. Training without enhancing your body with mana will make you stronger. You should train your mana enhancement separately. Of course, this is merely my opinion.¡±


    Clayton scoffed but not at me but at himself. ¡°No, I believe you. I saw what you can do. If I could even do half of those things, I wouldn¡¯t even need to hire another adventurer.¡±


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be very good for me.¡±


    Clayton looked up at me from the ground and laughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t know you could be funny with how serious you are all the time!¡±


    Finally.


    ¡°I¡¯ll write a few things down for the two of you. I¡¯m sure it will help both of you get stronger. The key is consistency and working through being uncomfortable. If it were easy, everyone would do it,¡± I said.


    Ealric rolled onto his feet and pushed himself up using only his legs. ¡°Did you read that in a book somewhere?¡±


    Yes¡­


    ¡°Speaking of being uncomfortable, can I ask you a favor, Voker?¡± Clayton asked me while getting up the same way Ealric did.


    ¡°Of course, how can I help you?¡± I asked curiously.


    Generally, Clayton didn¡¯t ask me for a favor if it was work-related. He was technically my boss, so I didn¡¯t mind him giving me simple orders since I agreed to this arrangement.


    ¡°I need to go to Nactus to buy more grain before the end of the week. Jess didn¡¯t take into account that we were going to have a perfect year with no losses, so we are getting low on food for the Shambs. Would you mind joining me? As a guard, of course.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go with you. Just let me know when,¡± I said. I turned to the person trudging through the snow and greeted her. ¡°Good evening. Another wonderous patrol, Sylvia?¡±


    Sylvia shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Another day of nothing. I think we scared all the monsters away at this point. And why does it seem that you are doing something weird every time I come back here?¡±


    ¡°Nothing weird about doing a workout,¡± I said seriously.


    Sylvia crossed her arms and narrowed her single dark blue eye at me. ¡°A workout, huh? Voker, I¡¯m bored.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bored? What am I supposed to do about that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Surely you can figure out something,¡± Sylvia huffed.


    Why do I have to figure it out? If you want to work out together, then you can just ask me¡­


    It¡¯s not quite time for that yet¡­ but my workout was cut short today. You know what? It¡¯s been a while.


    ¡°Would you care to spar with me?¡± I suggested.


    ¡°You want to fight me?¡± Sylvia said, surprised.


    ¡°Yeah, why not? I feel like I¡¯m getting rusty, and I haven¡¯t fought a person in a long time.¡±


    Sylvia looked away. ¡°And what if I hurt you?¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t going to kill each other, Sylvia. So we can go¡­ let¡¯s say, 80%? Should be good enough.¡±


    ¡°With swords and magic?¡±


    ¡°No, I believe in a sword fight where I wasn¡¯t trying to kill you, I would lose nearly every time. And I don¡¯t need to train my magic,¡± I said.


    Sylvia was the better sword user, without a doubt. And there was no need to use my magic against her. I wanted to test the limits of my new body, and going against Sylvia would allow me to see what I was capable of. Besides, I don¡¯t think I could beat Sylvia if I weren¡¯t trying to take her life. With her regenerating abilities, nothing short of instantly killing her and turning her body to ash would stop her.


    ¡°So you want a fistfight¡­ fine. Just don¡¯t cry when I beat you,¡± Sylvia said. Then she jabbed a finger at me and shook it aggressively. ¡°And don¡¯t you dare go easy on me because I¡¯m a girl. I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    I let a small chuckle escape from me as I remembered the past. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I learned that lesson a long time ago.¡±


    Sylvia and I took a few paces away from each other while I let her warm up a bit. Sylvia was wearing her usual all-black leather outfit, and her bronze mask glimmered in the afternoon sun.


    ¡°No headshots,¡± I said sternly.


    ¡°Duh¡­¡± Sylvia groaned while rolling her shoulders. ¡°How are we going to start this? And how am I going to know when you give up?¡±


    I put my hand into my pockets, summoned a large silver from my ring, and then flicked it towards Ealric. ¡°Flip that coin for us, Ealric. When it hits the ground, we start. The match ends when one of us can¡¯t continue fighting or gives up. ¡±


    Ealric caught the coin with a surprising amount of deftness for someone who had jello arms after working out. The boy gave me a small nod, and Sylvia and I squared off against each other.


    I¡¯m kind of excited to see what I¡¯m capable of as well as seeing how Sylvia handles fighting a person. Fighting monsters and fighting people are two very different things, after all. I wonder if¡­


    For a fleeting second, I thought maybe Sylvia would hesitate as she did back in the dungeon. But it seems like she has long since overcome that fear. Perhaps she hasn¡¯t come to terms with killing yet but beating me to a pulp doesn¡¯t seem to weigh on her mind much.


    The coin hit the snowy ground with a barely audible thud. Sylvia¡¯s leg muscles pulsed with power, and she shot straight out at me like a runner from the blocks. She aimed straight for my side with a wide swing, most likely attempting to punch me in the kidney. But instead of blocking or countering, I just stepped forward and kicked.


    The sole of my boot hit Sylvia in her stomach, and her ribs creaked from the force. The vampire went sprawling through the snow but quickly regained her footing.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    I was already in arms reach before she had stood up completely and my first punch connected with her arms. She had brought up both arms to block me but in return covered her face so she couldn¡¯t see me.


    I grabbed her by the arm and swept wide to kick her feet from out underneath her. My leg connected with hers, and I winced slightly from the recoil. It felt like I was kicking an iron bar. But it also seems that I could kick an iron bar as Sylvia went spinning end over end.


    I opted for an open palm strike to her chest, knocking the wind out of her and sending her flying back. She bounced across the ground and grunted in frustration at me as she started recovering her breath.


    ¡°You told me not to get easy on you, but you are barely going 50%. You better start taking me seriously,¡± I said, frustrated.


    I knew for a fact Sylvia was holding back. Sylvia was faster and stronger than I could ever hope to be with her Blood Sorcery. Of course, I wasn¡¯t expecting her to be as technically sound as me, but I was hoping she would make up for it with her magic.


    Or have I gotten that much stronger? No, I don¡¯t think I have. If anything, I¡¯m rusty as all hell. And my movements are sloppy. I was just starting to get used to my child¡¯s body, and now I have to unlearn things and go back to how I used to be.


    How I used to be¡­


    Sylvia lifted her mask up slightly and spat out a few drops of blood. She glared at me with her single blue eye as power welled up in her muscles. ¡°Fine. Have it your way,¡± she hissed.


    When I thought Sylvia was moving fast before, now I could barely track her with my eyes. She was a black blur as she stepped into my reach and punched straight out. Sylvia was so fast that I wasn¡¯t quick enough to dodge, even with me anticipating her move. I brought my arms up to block, but her fist punched straight into my arms. I groaned as my arms were pinned to my chest. She had brute-forced her way through my defenses.


    As if trying to repeat what I did to her, Sylvia went for a low kick to my legs, but now I had time to react. I stepped into Sylva¡¯s kick with a quick jab, but her hand smacked me away like I was a child. She instantly stopped her kick and used it to get even closer to me as she gripped the collar of my shirt with both hands to throw me. I brought my elbows down with all my might and crushed her grip along with her arms, eliciting a yelp out of Sylvia.


    My next round of punches was already thrown, but Sylvia had little trouble blocking or outright dodging them with her overwhelming speed and strength. Slowly but surely, I began losing ground as Sylvia started countering with her own wild punches and devastating kicks. Finally, more and more of Sylvia¡¯s punches began breaking through my attempts to stop her, and I could feel the welts starting to form on my skin.


    My attempt to block her leg failed as a kick slipped by and crushed into my side. Ribs broke from the force, and it hurt to breathe, but there was no time to think about it as Sylvia had closed the gap in a few steps. She sent more wild punches towards me, but I was finished getting hit so much. Sylvia was fast, far faster than I could ever hope to match. But I didn¡¯t need to be quicker or stronger than her. And I had finally gotten used to her speed.


    My ribs protested from my swift movements, but I lowered myself into a boxer¡¯s stance and dodged and weaved between her punches. Every one of Sylvia¡¯s punches I avoided, I countered with a swift jab to her exposed body. I punched her sides and arms and kicked at her legs with every opportunity. But doing this meant little. Sylvia instantly healed any wound no matter its severity and continued with reckless abandon. But what I was doing was affecting her mentally, her healing didn¡¯t remove pain.


    Sylvia grunted in frustration at every dodged punch and groaned from every swift leg kick. She became increasingly aggravated to the point where most of her attacks were beyond feral making them outright predictable. Sylvia let out an annoyed yell as she wound up for a big punch. The punch was so telegraphed, I took the chance that was given and stepped forward with as much speed as I could muster. My knee went up and straight into Sylva¡¯s stomach.


    Sylvia gasped as the air left her lungs and her body started crumbling. Adrenaline coursed through my veins as I punched down at her falling body. I swiftly snatched her arm and had it pulled behind her back before she even hit the ground. My knee dropped directly onto her spine and pinned her to the ground with her arm trapped.


    ¡°Surrender, Sylvia.¡±


    Sylvia growled in anger, and I could feel her muscles tense. Veins bulged on her neck as she continued yelling and trying to force her arm out of my hold. I attempted to crank it back even more, but I realized I couldn¡¯t do it. Sylvia started pushing away and regained control over her arm with every passing second. I drove my knee deeper into her back, but that only exacerbated her anger. Finally, Sylvia broke my grip, and I immediately got off her back and tried to gain some distance.


    She pushed herself off the ground vertically with her arms and launched herself into the air. Sylvia was moving even faster than before, and deep red veins pulsed on her pale neck. Sylvia closed the distance on me with two quick strides as I was backpedaling away.


    I wasn¡¯t able to track the punch that stopped inches away from my face.


    Both of us were panting, and my ribs burned from the pain. My knuckles were raw and bleeding, and I came to realize that punching somebody who could reinforce their body beyond what an average mage could ever hope to achieve was a painful experience.


    Sylvia dropped her fist and straightened her back. ¡°You win,¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°Did I really though? It sure didn¡¯t seem like I won.¡±


    I don¡¯t feel like I won anything. I got to see what I was capable of with my new body, which was the point but I felt like I lost myself during that fight.


    Her blue eye never wavered from my face. ¡°Whatever, you won, I lost.¡± I could hear the frustration and anger in her voice.


    ¡°Sylvia¡ª¡±


    She didn¡¯t give me a chance to bring it up before she stormed off. My hand slowly fell back down to my side, and I could only watch her receding back as she went into the house. Damn¡­


    Why must I learn the hard way? Last time I went too easy and this time I went too hard.


    ¡°What¡­ what did we just witness?¡± Clayton asked out loud.


    ¡°I¡ª I don¡¯t know, Dad¡­¡± Ealric said weakly.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Why are you knocking?! This is your room too!¡± Sylvia yelled from the other side of the door.


    I let myself in and locked the door behind me. ¡°I was just announcing my presence¡­¡± I groaned, mainly from the pain in my ribs.


    Sylvia was sitting on the bed with her knees tucked to her chest glaring at me through her mask. It¡¯s been about an hour since our match, and I figured we both needed to cool down before speaking to each other. So I erected an earth barrier at the door and took my mask off.


    ¡°Hey¡­ what are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for taking things too far today,¡± I said in Elvish, not able to hide the regret in my voice. For conversations like this, we always switched to Elvish.


    Sylvia took off her mask and laid it on the bed. Then, she started talking in a low voice without looking at me. ¡°But you didn¡¯t. I was beyond pissed off, and if you hadn¡¯t pinned me like that, I would have never given up.¡±


    ¡°Be that as it may, I set you up for failure. I knew I was going to win from the start. When two people train together they should both learn something from the experience but I hadn¡¯t even thought about you. The only thing you got out of the fight was a beatdown with some added humiliation. I don¡¯t do things that way. I should have been better¡ª"


    Sylvia scoffed and shook her head. ¡°So what? I agreed to the fight. You didn¡¯t use any of your magic and¡ª¡±


    Now it was my turn to shake my head and interrupt her. ¡°You know I had a magic teacher for a while, my grandpa. He taught me the basics, and I was pretty good, but that was only up till I was seven. It¡¯s been seven years since then, and nearly all the magic I know now is self-taught through trial and error while fighting for my life. I was barely an Intermediate level mage when I was kidnapped.¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise and barely suppressed anger. ¡°Are you bragging right now?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m saying all of this because unlike my magic I was trained to fight with my hands for years. I doubt many people could best me in a fistfight. I know full well what both of us were capable of while hiding my abilities from you for my own gain. For that, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Sylvia looked away, and her crimson eyes seemed to get lost in her mask. ¡°Your abilities, huh? Whenever I think I have an advantage over you, you just turn the tables on me. You¡¯re better than me in just about everything,¡± she said dejectedly.


    ¡°Sylvia you¡ª¡±


    She huffed and looked at me with a pained expression. ¡°What are you going to say? That I¡¯m good with a stupid sword? So what? You said it yourself. We are fighting for our lives, not entering some kind of dumb sword-fighting tournament. And it¡¯s not like I¡¯m even that good with a sword. If it weren¡¯t for my abilities, I would be dead a hundred times over.¡±


    ¡°And without your abilities, I¡¯d be dead a hundred times over. It¡¯s thanks to you that I¡¯m still alive today. I could have spent years trying to kill that Wyrm, and I would have failed every time.¡± I chuckled and grunted from the pain spiking in my ribs. ¡°I mean, I wouldn''t have even survived its first attack. I wish I had your abilities, Sylvia. I¡¯d trade every school of magic I know just to be able to heal as you do, let alone enhance my body to your level.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just saying that. And you would have figured out a way¡­ just like you always do.¡±


    I sat down on the bed and ignored the shooting pain. ¡°I wish you wouldn¡¯t be so down on yourself all the time. I like you a lot more when you are just being your usual self. And I doubt I would have come up with something to kill the Wyrm that would have worked. I know you don¡¯t remember it, but you were both terrifying and beautiful at the same time. It really was one of the craziest things I¡¯ve ever seen. I don¡¯t think many people in the world can instantly kill an adult Wyrm, Sylvia.¡±


    And I¡¯ve seen a lot of crazy things¡­


    Sylvia gazed over at me, her face a bright red. I shook my head at our stubbornness. I didn¡¯t mean to make her mad¡­


    ¡°Maybe¡­ instead of doing¡­ whatever this is¡­¡± I said, waving my arms around. ¡°We just work together instead?¡±


    ¡°Work together?¡± Sylvia mumbled.


    ¡°Yeah, why try besting each other when we can both just become better overall? I can train you to fight with your hands, and you can teach me a few things about swords. We can¡¯t really help each other with magic but that¡¯s fine. Just like we did in the dungeon. But instead of covering for each other''s weaknesses, we make sure neither of us has any? So how about it? No more feeling inadequate about the little things, and we just teach each other what we know till we are the best at everything?¡±


    ¡°You want me to teach you something?¡± Sylvia questioned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m serious when I said you would win in a one-on-one sword fight against me. If I could close that gap even a little, I would call that a win. And it¡¯s the same for you and fighting. Even if we get 10% better at those things, you and I would be even more unstoppable than we already are. Let¡¯s just¡­ get stronger together, you and I.¡±


    ¡°Will you teach me how to work out properly then?¡± Sylvia asked.


    ¡°If that¡¯s something you want to do as well, then yes. I¡¯m not sure if you will benefit from it overall but it¡¯s worth a shot. You can just ask me if you ever want something you know, right? I¡¯m not going to force you to do something you don¡¯t want to do, Sylvia.¡±


    Sylvia ran her hand down her face and had a pensive far off look in her eyes. She didn¡¯t say anything for a while. Then she looked up at me. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it. Just like the dungeon, we can get stronger together.¡±


    I eyed her suspiciously. ¡°You aren¡¯t just agreeing with me because I suggested this, right? So if you don¡¯t want to do it then we can figure something else out.¡±


    Sylvia shook her head thoughtfully. ¡°No, I want this. I don¡¯t like feeling useless or second-rate compared to you. And what better way to solve that problem than to have the very person I¡¯m trying to impress teach me what they know?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I squeaked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sylvia squeaked back. Sylvia¡¯s face turned almost as red as her eyes as she began stammering. ¡°I uh¡­ ah¡­ah¡­UGH! Just forget what I said!¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ sure¡­¡±


    Sylvia covered her face with her hands and started groaning. ¡°Why do you always do this?¡±


    I didn¡¯t do anything though¡­


    I scratched the back of my head and cleared my throat. ¡°This, uh, might be a bad time now, but I actually have something I would like to give you¡­¡± I said sheepishly.


    ¡°Eh? What are you talking about? What are you going to give me?¡± Sylvia said quickly, still unable to meet my eyes.


    ¡°Close your eyes, and I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    ¡°W¡ªw¡ªWhat?! Why do I need to¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t trust me to close your eyes when¡ª¡±


    Sylvia rolled her crimson eyes and managed her usual groan of annoyance despite being red in the face.¡° Rahgah, fine! I trust you¡­¡±


    Sylvia obliged and sat there with her legs crossed on the bed and completely red up to the tips of the ears. I chuckled slightly and immediately regretted it within seconds as my ribs burned with pain. In hindsight, I probably should have asked her to heal me first¡­


    I stretched out my hand, and a small purple ceramic cup came into existence. And inside the small cup was a gift.


    ¡°You can open your eyes now, Sylvia.¡±


    ¡°What was even the point of¡ª what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It was supposed to be a cake, but it¡¯s more of a pancake¡­ cupcake? Yeah¡­ more of a literal cupcake¡­Ms. Pruit made it, on my request,¡± I said, unsure of how to explain this development.


    It was definitely not a cake, and neither was it a cupcake, but it wasn¡¯t quite a pancake either¡­ but it was also closer to a pancake in taste and texture. I¡¯ve only had pancakes once, and that was long ago when some generals had breakfast for dinner type meal¡­ it was a weird experience. But I did have pancakes for the first time, and this was pretty close. The yellowish-white cake was topped with brown nuts and melted dark chocolate.


    Ms. Pruit made two attempts, and this is what she came up with using what little knowledge I had. Of course, it wasn¡¯t perfect¡­ and it didn¡¯t look all that good¡­ but it did taste good, at least I think it tastes good.


    The pancake thing was also still warm, and the melted chocolate was hot and running down the sides of the cake. My spatial storage ring can be thanked for that. I had wanted to do this earlier, but I wasn¡¯t sure when or how best to do this¡­ so no time like the present! Sylvia¡¯s crimson eyes went as wide as dishes as she looked from me to the item.


    ¡°Anyways, happy birthday, Sylvia. I know I¡¯m almost half a year late, but better late than never, right?¡± I scooted the dish towards her.


    ¡°You¡­ remembered my birthday?¡±


    I nodded my head proudly. ¡°Of course. You said it was in the summer, so I know it passed already. You turned fifteen this year, right? I¡¯m not sure if that was a big deal for you back then, but that makes you an adult in today''s world.¡±


    Sylvia shook her head and looked to be in some kind of daze. ¡°I don¡¯t even need to eat food, Voker? I¡ª¡±


    ¡°So what? You told me that you used to eat regular food with your parents all the time, right? So you must have liked it somewhat? I can¡¯t imagine little Sylvia just sitting there silently while her family ate dinner. Even more so if she didn¡¯t want to.¡±


    Sylvia blushed again and grabbed the purple bowl. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡­ I didn¡¯t expect for you to waste food on me suddenly¡­¡±


    Huh? I tilted my head to the side since now I was confused. ¡°Waste? It¡¯s not a waste. It¡¯s a gift. I know it might not be fit for a young empress but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­¡± Sylvia giggled. ¡°Why would you go to such lengths? This isn¡¯t like you,¡± she said in disbelief.


    Is it not? Do people really see me that way?


    "Hey, don¡¯t make that face, Voker. I just wanted to know what you were thinking, is all?¡± Sylvia pouted.


    What kind of face was I making? And well¡­


    ¡°I just thought it would be nice. There was a time when people celebrated my birthday when I thought nobody cared about me. Back then I was¡­ really conflicted. Actually, it happened to me twice.¡± I closed my eyes and remembered both of those parties.


    Oh, how things have changed.


    I shook the funk away and managed at least a half-smile while remembering better days. ¡°The most recent time, I hadn¡¯t expected anyone to care, let alone have a cake baked for me. So I thought that since nobody else in the world knows about your birthday, then maybe I could be the one to give you that kind of happiness? Of course, it¡¯s a little selfish, but¡ª GAH, Sylvia¡­ my ribs¡­ please let go of me¡­you are crushing me.¡±


    Sylvia shot across the bed and started hugging me out of nowhere. I wish I could enjoy the moment, but Sylvia wasn¡¯t holding back her strength and even I had limits. Sylvia opened her mouth wide and sank her fangs directly into my shoulder.


    The pain began to numb almost instantly as I felt my ribs reknit and pull back together and my swelling disappeared. Sylvia¡¯s healing abilities always amazed me. It seems less magical and almost like science was happening rapidly.


    ¡°Better?¡± she said quietly while licking the blood off her lips.


    Ah¡­


    ¡°Yes¡­ thank you.¡±


    ¡°Your ears are pink, Voker¡­ and would you stop petting me like some animal? This is the part where you say ¡®you¡¯re welcome¡¯ and hug me back, idiot¡­¡±


    I stopped petting her silky smooth hair. ¡°Are they? I mean¡­ you¡¯re welcome, Sylvia. Happy birthday,¡± I said while hugging her back.


    I¡¯d never had a hug feel like this before, Sylvia smelt strongly of sweat but it wasn¡¯t unpleasant. My face felt hot and my heart was beating rapidly along with Sylvia''s.


    Mmmm, this is nice.

 Vol.4 Ch.76- A Knife in The Dark Often Misses.

    ¡°So, did you patch things up?¡± Clayton asked me with a side glance.


    ¡°Patch things up? What are you talking about?¡±


    Clayton shrugged. ¡°With Sylvia? That fight the other day looked like it got pretty heated.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Yeah, I guess it did, huh? Things are fine now. I guess you can say we came to an understanding,¡± I said.


    Clayton chuckled and grinned. ¡°Good, good. I wouldn¡¯t want you two to break up or anything. I¡¯m also surprised you so readily agreed to come with me today.¡±


    ¡°That would be bad, yes. And there are things I uh¡­ need to attend to in private,¡± I admitted awkwardly.


    Getting some real privacy is becoming more of a challenge for me, it seems. And there is no way I¡¯m doing it outside again. I have standards.


    ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t imagine you were one to keep secrets, Voker.¡±


    I turned my head and met Clayton¡¯s smiling face. ¡°I¡¯m wearing a mask? I never really take it off?¡± I said, confused.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But you are just such a straightforward guy. Honestly, I¡¯ve already kinda forgotten about the whole mask thing. I think it would be weird to see you without one on,¡± Clayton mused.


    I¡¯m not sure if people getting used to me wearing my mask all the time is a good or bad thing. I¡¯d rather not be Voker Winterheart if I could help it.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± I grunted. ¡°Anyways, do you buy from the guild since you are a retired adventurer?¡± I asked, trying to change the subject.


    ¡°Sure do. It¡¯s cheaper that way for me in the long run. Buying from a merchant or the city is a pain I would rather not deal with.¡±


    ¡°Do you sell the wool to the guild as well?¡±


    Clayton shrugged and readjusted himself on the carriage. ¡°About half, yeah. I¡¯ve got a few clients lined up that buy from me directly. Mostly noble types wanting to get instant access to the wool for the following winter.


    I nodded along at his explanation. The Shamb wool was some high-quality stuff, and it seems to be sought out by just about everyone. The winter coat the Pruits let me borrow is lined with the stuff, and it¡¯s ridiculously comfortable and warm. Clayton told me that some nobles even use the stuff as insulation for rooms. The wool is also in high demand in Luminar, which is much colder than it is here in the south.


    But with the high-quality product comes high risks. The Pruit ranch is typically assaulted by bandits at least once or twice a winter, but we have only seen signs of them so far. Monster sightings have also gone down in the last month or so compared to the beginning of our job.


    Sylvia mentioned that maybe we scared away the bandits and monsters, and I¡¯m starting to believe that we actually achieved that. Maybe since monsters have constantly been dying and not getting anything out of it, they have finally decided to stop showing up?


    Same with the bandits as well. I¡¯m sure a scouting party must have been watching from afar and saw either me or Sylvia dispatch a monster or two and decided against making an attempt on the ranch.


    Either way, it was all guesswork. Unlike last time I went to Nactus, Clayton and I had to sit in the carriage line, which was moving at a snail¡¯s pace. The guards were taking their time checking each and every merchant or farmer. Clayton mentioned a side entrance, but apparently, they shut that down during the wintertime, which seems like a mistake to me.


    ¡°Papers, please,¡± an older guard asked. His hot breath reeked of booze, and the guy was clearly not having a good time standing in the snow.


    But at least he said please.


    Clayton was fishing the proper paperwork out of his bag when I flashed him my Ruby guild tag. The guard looked surprised and gave a low whistle. ¡°Not every day you see two Ruby adventurers. Let ¡¯em pass, boys!¡± he yelled to his subordinates.


    Clayton laughed nervously to himself. ¡°Seems being Ruby has its perks. I ranked up to Topaz then retired right after pretty much. It makes me feel like a chump for barely making it to that rank.¡±


    ¡°No need to be down on yourself about it. Do you regret it? Retiring early?¡± I asked.


    If Clayton hadn¡¯t retired early, I imagine he could have made it to Amethyst with his skills. He also has a hardworking attitude, so seeing him make it to Ruby after a few years of training wouldn''t surprise me.


    Clayton smiled faintly and looked forward as he guided the Cradal pulled carriage into the city. ¡°Sometimes, yeah. Living the life of a free man doing whatever I wanted, whenever I wanted. Spending days out on a quest with your boys only to come back into town and celebrate. Yeah, I miss those days, but I don¡¯t regret retiring early.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that? If you don¡¯t mind me asking.¡±


    Clayton shrugged and gave me a kind smile. ¡°When you have your first kid, your priorities change. I stopped adventuring for fun and started adventuring because I needed money to raise my kid. No more spending late nights in the pubs buying rounds for everyone. Instead, I sent every extra coin I didn¡¯t need back to Jess. I went back to the ranch every long break just to see them. And you know what?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d do it all over again. Maybe it was because we got lucky. I never had anyone in The Stars die. We had a few close brushes with death, but we always made it out. So I guess you could say the fantasy of being an adventurer never died for me. Maybe things would have been different if something bad happened, but it didn¡¯t.¡± Clayton rubbed his head and gave me a wry look. ¡°Long story short, no, I don¡¯t regret retiring early. And if given the same chance, I¡¯d be an adventurer again in another life, fall in love with the farm girl from the village, and have another kid then retire young.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I said, unsure how to respond precisely.


    Clayton is a good man. His family is kind, and I can tell they make him very happy. I wonder if I¡¯ll ever manage to find that kind of happiness.


    Clayton shooed me away. ¡°Go now and do whatever it is you have to do. I¡¯ll meet you at the guild in say¡­ two hours tops?¡±


    Two hours? I need like¡­ two minutes.


    ¡ª


    I rented the cheapest room, the smallest room possible, at a random inn. Performed my deeds. Ate brunch. Then I took a nap. All in all, a highly unproductive day but a necessary one. What did dream slime Apollo say to me again?


    Having a few moments to yourself is crucial to maintaining your sanity? Yeah, I can get behind that idea. But I¡¯ve been having a lot of these days recently. Winter needs to hurry up and end.


    Ah, but I do prefer the cold weather. Maybe I got that side from my mother? Dad never seemed bothered by the jungle heat, but I don¡¯t think Mom was much of a fan despite her not complaining about it. Either way, I miss that stupid humid jungle, but I can enjoy the snow a bit for now.


    I was making my way towards the guild to meet Clayton when I heard somebody drop something behind me. I turned around and found a High Elf woman wearing white and gold priestess garbs with a thick overcoat staring at me in disbelief with cloudy gray eyes, and it didn¡¯t take long for those eyes to become misty with tears.


    ¡°Voker? Is that you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Anna.¡±


    My vision filled with silky light blue hair as Anna threw herself into me. ¡°You! Your hand! Your leg! You¡­ what happened to you? I heard rumors that you survived?! Why didn¡¯t you come to find us?!¡± Anna said in between muffled sobs.


    I felt a tinge of regret when she asked why I didn¡¯t contact her. In truth, I probably should have left a message for her and the others to let them know we were okay. But a lot happened after we got out of the dungeon, and my goals have stayed the same.


    The only reason I stayed with Dem and Anna for so long was that they taught me how to be a proper adventurer along with helping me get my foot in the door because it benefited me. It doesn¡¯t change the fact that they were good to me, though, and reading their reports on Sylvia and my supposed deaths was rough. I should be more thoughtful about these things¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡± I said with a grunt while pushing her off of me. Anna looked up at me with teary eyes. She used to be way taller than me, and now I¡¯m just a little taller than her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have left a note for you guys at the guild.¡±


    ¡°Or you could have found us! We thought you were dead! Sylvia, is she alive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we both survived and cleared the dungeon.¡±


    ¡°So you were the ones that killed that Wyrm¡­ it was the same monster,¡± Anna said quietly.


    ¡°It was.¡±


    I didn¡¯t really know what to say to her. I feel terrible, but another part of me didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Hey¡­ uh¡­ Voker? Wait, you are¡­¡± Clayton asked from behind me.


    ¡°A friend. We were in a party together. Anna, this is Clayton,¡± I said, gesturing towards Clayton.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already found another party?¡± Anna said despondently.


    ¡°Not quite¡­¡±


    Clayton gave me a small pat on the back and a wry smile. ¡°I know who Anna is¡­ it seems she has forgotten me. It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it, Anna? Also, Voker here is working for me right now.¡±


    Anna wiped some of the tears from her eyes and stared blankly at Clayton. Clayton laughed awkwardly and shrugged his shoulders sadly. ¡°Can¡¯t be helped¡­ wind mage? Part of The Stars? Friends with Nick?¡±


    Something clicked in Anna¡¯s eyes as she smiled. ¡°Ah! The guy that tried doing five hundred push-ups at the inn then threw up from drinking too much! It has been a long time! You¡¯ve gotten way older¡­¡±


    I looked over at Clayton, and he looked like he had been stabbed in the heart. His eyes glazed over, and he nodded weakly at Anna. ¡°Yeah¡­ that¡¯s me,¡± he mumbled.


    What? I am going to have to ask about that on the way back home.


    ¡°Are you okay, Clayton?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Fine¡­ just fine¡­¡± he said quietly. ¡°Anyways¡­ the feed won¡¯t be ready till tomorrow, so I¡¯ll just come back and get it then. Why don¡¯t you stay in town and catch up.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes! You should stay! Everyone is here, and they would love to see you again, Voker!¡± Anna shouted while grabbing ahold of my arm and pulling me tightly towards her chest.


    Those are¡­ dangerous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Voker. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow morning,¡± Clayton jabbed me in the side with his elbow and grinned. ¡°And don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Sylvia,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Hey? Why are you walking away from me?¡± I asked Clayton¡¯s retreating back.


    ¡°Come on, Voker! Everyone is at the inn right now, so let¡¯s go find them!¡± Anna giggled while pulling me along.


    Yeah¡­ sure¡­ why not?


    ¡ª


    ¡°You mean to tell me you had enough food for an entire year?¡± Alce asked from beside me.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re surprised about? The guy cleared multiple floors in an unknown dungeon? Who cares about the food!¡± Anna pouted from my other side.


    ¡°It¡¯s more amazing that you survived the fall. Good thing Sylvia had that magic item for you,¡± Dem said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Was the Wyrm the final boss? There was no way that thing wasn¡¯t the guardian,¡± Alce asked.


    ¡°Yes, it was. I barely killed it, and it took nearly everything I had,¡± I lied.


    ¡°Most impressive. I knew you were a powerful mage. My barrier didn¡¯t even hold it back for a moment,¡± Ilme huffed in annoyance.


    ¡°There was a lot of luck involved,¡± I admitted. I cleared my throat. ¡°Ah¡­ would you two mind letting go of me?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡±


    I sighed while Dem and Silent gave me a wry smile from across the table. I had Alce and Anna sitting far too close to me, each holding one of my arms to their chests and drinking their beers. I didn¡¯t mind them being so close¡­ actually yes, I do mind them¡­ concentrating is becoming more of a task than it should be.


    The inn is bustling with people, and it maxed out on capacity. People are enjoying drinking and celebrating whatever tonight¡¯s occasion happens to be. Judging by the sheer volumes of alcohol and the types of people drinking, it seems to be an inn more geared towards adventurers. We have spent the last few hours here chatting and drinking. Well, they have been drinking. I¡¯ve just been talking.


    I recounted the story of how Sylvia and I made it out of the dungeon with some apparent changes to the account. I severely downplayed what we accomplished and Sylvia¡¯s involvement with just about everything.


    I did feel bad about lying to them, but I planned on keeping my promise to Sylvia above all else. Making sure nobody figured out who she was more critical. Besides, they didn¡¯t need to know how we cleared the dungeon, just that we got out.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want a drink, Voker?¡± Ilme asked.


    I shook my head and tapped my mask. Ilme gave me what I assumed to be a toothy frown, but it was hard to tell on a Dragonkin. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all, have you?¡± she said to herself.


    Dem chuckled loudly to himself. ¡°Changed!? The last time we saw him, he was a little kid! Now, look at him! He¡¯s almost as big as me! How old are you now, Voker?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ I just turned fourteen?¡±


    ¡°Why did you say that like a question?¡± Alce asked.


    I think I¡¯m getting secondhand alcohol poisoning from breathing the air in this room. My head feels a little fuzzy and I even forgot how old I was there for a second¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± I answered back.


    ¡°You must be getting tired, Voker. You said you were staying at a ranch outside of town, right? How about we walk you back? Say hi to Sylvia while we are at it?¡± Dem suggested with a smile.


    ¡°I was told that I would be picked¡­ that¡­ I¡ªthat somebody was coming back for me in the morning, so I should¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! It¡¯s a win-win for us. We get to walk you back and talk some more while seeing Sylvia. You get a nice warm bed to sleep in that you don¡¯t have to pay for,¡± Dem said proudly.


    I took a few seconds to decide if this was a good idea, but I didn¡¯t see a problem with it. I would rather sleep back at the ranch instead of spending the night at this inn. And I didn¡¯t want to go back to the one I stayed in this morning if I could help it.


    ¡°Okay, if you say so.¡±


    Everyone paid their tabs, and we headed out. Despite the light snow, Nactus was bustling with people. The city seemed to be even more alive now than it was when¡­ when I came a few months ago. Yeah, around then¡­


    Either way, the sun hadn¡¯t quite set, and the pink and orange sky was filled with high milky white clouds. So we took our time as we made our way back to the ranch making small talk and just generally catching up with each other.


    Alce recounted the story of how they survived the Wyrm as well. Apparently, the Wyrm had tried to confirm our deaths or something along those lines¡­ at least. I think that¡¯s what Alce said¡­


    Anyways, it gave the group enough time to run to the other side of the floor, where they managed to camp out for a few days and scout the bridge out. But the Wyrm had disappeared, and they were able to retreat out of the dungeon from there.


    It makes me wonder¡­ wonder¡­ I uh¡­ what was I thinking about again?


    Ah, whatever, we still have a little more than an hour till we get to the ranch. I¡¯m also not sure why everybody came. Does everyone just want to see Sylvia that bad? I¡¯m not even sure if Sylvia likes any of these guys.


    And why¡­ why did everyone get quiet all of a sudden?


    Eh, I guess it¡¯s getting late, and they had a few drinks. Alcohol is a depressant, after all. I have no interest in drinking that stuff, knowing what it can do to your¡ª your¡­ my?


    I turned around in confusion, and everyone had stopped walking. They were all staring at me with all different kinds of expressions. Alce, Silent, and Ilme were just looking at me with blank faces. Anna wasn¡¯t even looking at me at all and instead was staring at the ground with a grimace. Dem wore a weak smile.


    ¡°Ah, hello¡ª¡±


    ¡°How are you feeling, Kaladin?¡±


    ¡°Fine? I think? I¡¯m¡­ not sure? It¡¯s kind of¡­ I just don¡¯t really know?¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Dem mumbled.


    What? Wait¡­ what did Dem just say? I¡ª


    My body moved without me telling it to. Dem lunged forward with outstretched hands, but I batted them away while taking a few steps backward. I stumbled and ended up falling over myself. I hit my head somewhat hard on the ground, and it seemed to sober me up for a moment.


    Something¡­. something is wrong with me¡­


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be this way, kid¡­¡± Dem said coldly.


    ¡°What are you doing? What¡­ what did you do to me?¡± I said just as coldly while quickly brushing the snow off me.


    My mind. This haze¡­ it¡¯s been creeping up on me¡­ making me forget things. It is making me forget that something is wrong. How long? How long has this been going on?


    ¡°We know who you really are, Kaladin. Listen, we don¡¯t want to hurt you. Seriously, you can trust me.¡± Dem said while slowly walking towards me.


    I took a few more steps back. ¡°You keep calling me Kaladin. That¡¯s not¡ª¡±


    ¡°We know. Everything on the bounty points towards you. A crippled child that was missing a hand. Capable mage found in the woods not far from the escape¡­ it¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re Kaladin Ambersoul,¡± Dem said seriously.


    ¡°Yes but no I¡¯m act¡ª¡±


    What? What am I saying? My mouth moved before my mind did¡­


    Dem shook his head and gave me another weak smile. ¡°No point in hiding it, kid.¡± Everyone else wasn¡¯t following while Dem kept moving forward.


    They¡­ poisoned me with something. But how? I didn¡¯t eat or drink anything? I couldn¡¯t have breathed in anything either since they would have been affected as well. Then¡­ touch¡­ Anna and Alce rubbed something on me¡­


    They betrayed me.


    I dipped my foggy mind into my storage ring and took out a single red vial. Then, running almost on autopilot, I unsummoned my mask and downed the red vial. The thick liquid tasted like dirt going down. The taste helped me focus, even if just a little.


    Dem¡¯s eyes went wide with shock, but he quickly returned to his natural face. ¡°Wow¡­ you really are a Dark Elf. And you have a spatial ring. It makes sense seeing that you suddenly brought a sword out of thin air before that Wyrm took you out.¡±


    ¡°Surprised you even noticed with how afraid you were,¡± I hissed. Those words were the first thing that came to my mind, and I couldn¡¯t stop their flow.


    Dem winced. ¡°Whatever¡­ you don¡¯t mean that. Listen, I¡¯m not sure what you just drank, but there isn¡¯t an antidote for Cloudy Mind, kid.¡±


    Cloudy Mind? What kind of stupid name is that? Who the hell names a poison Cloudy Mind?


    I could feel my heartbeat quicken in my chest, and my veins pulse with hot blood. I looked down at my tan arms and watched my skin become taut, and my muscles flex. My mind wasn¡¯t getting any clearer. If anything, I felt myself slipping away even more. Somewhere along the line, I just stopped thinking about things entirely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need an antidote.¡±


    Dem chuckled, then sighed. ¡°Sure, whatever you say. I hope you know this isn¡¯t personal.¡±


    ¡°It is personal. Everything about this is personal,¡± I said in a low growl.


    ¡°Dem!¡± Ilme snarled.


    Dem sighed again and extended an open hand to me. ¡°We don¡¯t want to hurt you, but just know there are two ways this will go down, kid. You either come peacefully, or we are going to have to get physical. So please don¡¯t make us get physical,¡± he pleaded.


    ¡°Unfortunately for you, there is a third option.¡±


    Dem raised his eyebrows. ¡°And what would that be?¡±


    ¡°I kill all of you.¡±

 Vol.4 Ch.77- Farewell.

    ¡°I kill all of you.¡±


    Dem chuckled to himself. ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. You can¡¯t kill all of us, let alone even a single one.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± I growled.


    I extended my hand, and my cobalt gladius materialized out of thin air. The blue and gold short sword was pointed straight at Dem as I attempted to form a spell core for Earth Lances. Unfortunately, every time I tried feeding mana into my spell core, I lost track of the flow, and the spell core failed, taking my mana along with it.


    ¡°What did¡ª¡±


    ¡°See? I told you so. Cloudy Mind was created with mages in mind, heh, get it? And without your magic, you are just some kid with a pointy sword. This is why we didn¡¯t want things to get physical. So please¡­ don¡¯t do this,¡± Dem begged, sounding somewhat sincere.


    Magic? I don¡¯t need magic, then.


    ¡°Tell me something. Did all of you agree to this?¡± I asked.


    I scanned the faces of everyone present, and although they didn¡¯t say anything, I could see their response plainly enough. I imagined Dem called a vote, so the majority must have won. I can¡¯t be sure, but Anna might have been the only one who voted against everyone, judging by the fact she has yet to look me in the eyes.


    Either way, none of this matters.


    Seemingly taking that as a final threat, Dem unsheathed his bastard sword and started running at me. Alce drew her bow while Silent unsheathed his twin jins, and Ilme unslung her new steel war hammer while making their way toward me.


    I wouldn¡¯t allow myself to be betrayed. Never again.


    Dem dropped his sword and brought his hands to his neck like he was trying to pry away someone¡¯s hands. Anna face-planted into the ground, unmoving. Silent and Ilme stopped dead in their tracks, arms and legs shaking, teeth chattering. Alce fell to her knees but not before letting her arrow lose.


    I dodged to the side, and the arrow scratched my shoulder, but nothing more. This poison wasn¡¯t allowing me to use magic. It also seemed to be affecting my mana enhancement as it has taken a nosedive. My veins pulsed with power from the drug and what little mana I could use as I closed the gap on Dem¡¯s writhing body. He looked at me in pure confusion and fear as I lowered my sword to lob his head off, but I had to take a quick back step as a gray blur swung for me.


    Ilme had met me in the middle and swung her massive war hammer in a wide arc. She was still shaking, and I could see the fear in her reptilian eyes, but it was to be expected. Ilme had fought in the most recent war as a mercenary. So she was probably the most familiar with death.


    I can¡¯t even think. I don¡¯t even care about bloodlust. They all just need to die.


    Sparks flew as Ilme blocked my sword with her hammer. She let out a low hiss that was both angry and afraid. ¡°I thought you were a mage!¡±


    ¡°Who decided that?¡± The words came easily out of my mouth, so I didn¡¯t even try to stop them anymore. It didn¡¯t matter what I said to these people.


    Either I was dying here, or everyone else was.


    My heart thumped in my chest as I quickly put Ilme on her back foot. I swung wildly while tossing punches with my free hand and kicked as much as possible. Ilme was no slouch in close-quarters combat. The Dragonkin warrior was strong, and punching her full plate did little else than cause her a minor amount of annoyance.


    Finally, my blade slipped past her guard, but I only managed a grazing blow on her neck. I reared back and kicked her dead center in the stomach, sending her backward just in time to meet Silent¡¯s double short swords.


    The man from the mists liked to perform acrobatic moves, so while in midair, he also tried kicking me. I grabbed his kicking leg with my free hand and slammed him back to the ground. My sword point was already thrusting down, but I heard the thundering footsteps and Dem¡¯s roar as he charged toward me. My sword sank into Silent¡¯s chest, I had just missed his lungs.


    I quickly unsummoned my sword and turned just in time for Dem to bullrush me. He dropped his shoulder into me at full speed that his mana-enhanced body could manage. He sent both of us sprawling into the snow and he tried getting on top of me in the fall but I grabbed him by the collar and set both my feet onto his hips. While falling backward, I rolled and tossed Dem over me using my legs.


    Training my body so rigorously these last four months was the correct choice. As a result, I¡¯m in perfect shape.


    Then, I got back up to my feet and met Ilme¡¯s hammer head-on in the same movement. My bones vibrated from the impact, and my sword hand went numb instantly to the point where I released my sword. Thankfully I had unsummoned it and used Ilme¡¯s momentum to sidestep her completely.


    Too close to summon my sword, I opted for the old dagger I had stolen from those adventurers who tried to shake me down. The crummy iron dagger appeared in my hand. It chipped on Ilme¡¯s armor, but it still found purchase in her side as it cut through with my mana-enhanced stab. I tried retracting the blade, but it was stuck in her scales and armor, so instead, I just continued punching at her wounded side while forcing the dagger deeper.


    Ilme growled in pain and, in a panic, managed to push me away. I resummoned my sword and was about to make another attempt on Ilme, but I heard a whooshing sound and turned the flat of my blade towards the sound. An arrowhead cracked and broke against my sword.


    I wanted to try and close the gap between Alce and me, but Silent had just finished getting healed by Anna, who had regained consciousness. Silent was sweating profusely, and his hands were still shaking, but he continued to run at me regardless.


    This wasn¡¯t getting me anywhere. They are coming at me one at a time and protecting each other in the process. Anything short of a killing blow or serious maiming won¡¯t be enough if they can just retreat to Anna to be healed. They are trying to wear me down like a dangerous monster.


    I have to focus on one of them and ignore the others.


    Silent began blocking each of my swings with ease. He was a far better swordsman than I was, but I was a great deal stronger and much faster than him now, even without the full breadth of my mana enhancement.


    The days of people being quicker and stronger than me because I was a child are over.


    Instead of trying to go for a kill on Silent, I pushed him back with wild swings until I reached where I wanted to be. I swept my sword across the ground and kicked up a snow and dirt cloud. The mixture smacked Silent in the face, momentarily blinding him and giving me enough time to close the distance on Dem.


    Dem was still reeling from my toss and was bleeding from the head. He staggered around like a drunkard. He attempted to make it over to Anna, who was busy healing Ilme¡¯s wounds. Alce tried firing another two arrows at me, but one missed entirely, and I cut down the other with my sword.


    Dem shakily turned around and faced me with concussed eyes. Fear and pain mixed around his face as he half-heartedly brought shaky arms up to stop my blade. My heartbeat was deafening as the sound of rushing blood pulsed in my ears. The gold and blue gladius came down as a blur as I tried to cut Dem¡¯s head from his shoulders.


    Right before the blade made contact with his flesh an emerald green barrier shimmered to life. My blade sunk into the barrier and then stopped abruptly. It felt like I had just sliced into a steel wall.


    Everything seemed to get really quiet for a moment. The green barrier pulsed once, then twice as I tried forcing my way through the barrier. Then, it pulsed once more, and the sound of something shattering echoed out. I saw a silver and green pendant around Dem¡¯s neck dissolve into dust and scatter in the wind.


    That¡¯s the pendant from the dungeon. What the¡ª


    A loud humming sound assaulted my ears, followed by a concussive force that smashed into my body. My vision was filled with a brilliant green light, blinding me. I felt weightlessness as I soared through the air and crashed into the ground.


    I bounced across the cold, snowy ground and stood up quickly. I rubbed my eyes, trying to dispel the green imprint it left on my retina. My heart was beating even louder in my ears, so I couldn¡¯t tell if somebody was approaching me. After a few seconds, my vision finally returned to me, and I could take stock of what had just happened.


    From what I could tell, that pendant exploded and sent me and everyone else flying backward. That must have been at least an S-class magic item. The only unaffected person was Dem, who was near to where Anna was, and the others were trying to recover.


    I forced mana into my legs and bolted straight toward them. Now was the time to kill at least one of them while they were dazed.


    But I stopped when my left leg hit the ground, and I crumpled to the ground like I was made of gelatin. I tried pushing myself off the ground, but my body''s left side wouldn¡¯t answer my calls to move it. My vision started darkening, and the sudden realization hit me like a brick.


    Oh, I¡¯m having a heart attack. It¡¯s been a while.


    The pounding heartbeat in my head had vanished, and I wasn¡¯t breathing anymore. So what should I do? I can¡¯t just give in now. I can¡¯t go back, let alone die like this. Ah, I wonder¡­


    No time to think about it I guess.


    From my outstretched hand, I tried forming another spell core. Unfortunately, I repeatedly failed as mana left my body from the failed spell cores. I lost track during the feeding process, and my vision faded even faster.


    Screw it.


    I pushed all the mana I could from my chest straight into my arm and into a core. I must have used over half my mana just to complete the core, but the spell fired off. This amount of mana would have killed me instantly if I were in my pre-puberty body.


    A bright yellow light filled my vision, and my body jolted and convulsed. I barely managed to roll onto my back, and I couldn¡¯t hear anything anymore, but I could feel myself breathing again.


    I slowly got up from the ground and opened and closed my left hand. It reacted slowly, and I couldn¡¯t make a solid fist anymore. I glared over at everyone else, and they were just staring at me wide-eyed in horror, the smell of burnt flesh tickling my nostrils.


    My time to kill them just got shortened. My heart and body won¡¯t last very long.


    Perhaps the combination of the combat drug and whatever drug they used caused me to have a heart attack. Or maybe the effects of my drug are finally catching up to me. Either way¡­


    I scoffed and sliced one of Alce¡¯s arrows with my sword. Ilme ran towards me, war hammer at the ready. She reared her head back and must have let out a deep roar, but I couldn¡¯t hear it. The vibrations rattled my chest. I moved to block her war hammer, but Silent followed close behind her and swung his twin swords at me. I dodged underneath Ilme¡¯s hammer and blocked Silent¡¯s swords.


    Ilme tried countering with a punch, but I batted it away with my weak arm while kicking Silent away from me. I disengaged as I sensed Dem coming from behind me. He had retrieved his sword and was thrusting it towards me. The blade bit into my side, and I felt a warmth leave my body. I paid the flesh wound no mind and continued parrying and blocking Dem¡¯s sword.


    Silent joined in, and I was put on the back foot immediately. The two of them danced around me, constantly trading spots and blows. I snuck in plenty of my own cuts and slashes onto them, but none of them was a critical hit. As swords crashed against each other, I could feel a warm liquid seeping out from many minor cuts across my body and the giant gash on my side.


    Silent held his swords low and attempted to pierce me through the chest, but I deflected them to the side. I watched as the blades went straight through my cloak.


    Mother¡¯s cloak.


    I snarled and stepped into Silent¡¯s stance while unsummoning my sword for a moment. I was a blur as I grabbed Silent by the throat with my right hand and twirled him around. Dem had to stop his slash short but not before it cut into Silent¡¯s back. It looked like Silent screamed from the pain, but the next thing he saw was my limp fist punching him in the face.


    Deciding that was far too weak of a blow, I tried to increase my grip around his throat and crush his windpipe, but I struggled to improve my grip. Finally, I lifted him off the ground, and his nearly black eyes looked down at me in fear. Sweat drenched his long black hair and slicked his skin. It was hard to maintain a grip around his oily neck. His thrashing around, trying to break my hand away from his neck, didn¡¯t help me either. Finally, I summoned my sword to finish him, but I dropped it to the ground from my limp left hand.


    Since I couldn¡¯t use my hand, I tossed him into the charging Ilme with a grunt. I bent down to grab my sword and barely managed to unsummon it before falling face-first into the cold snow. It felt as if the warmth from my body had left me. I felt cold. And very tired.


    I looked up, expecting Dem to be coming to finish me off, but he wasn¡¯t even facing me anymore. Instead, he was running, and I could tell he was yelling something.


    I followed his eyes only to watch as Alce frantically losed multiple arrows off at an incoming blur. Then, a small shockwave carried dust, and snow moved past me, and my eyes went wide as I watched a black blur grab Alce¡¯s arm and twist. Alce¡¯s arm came straight off in a stream of blood as if it was barely attached to her in the first place.


    The masked woman wearing all black thrust her silvery-white Estoc through Alce¡¯s sternum and spun around behind her. Her single dark blue eye glared at everyone as she put a hand on her mask. Then, the mask vanished, and I watched in slow motion as Sylvia sunk her fangs into Alce¡¯s neck.


    Sylvia¡¯s eyes were completely red, and bloody tears leaked from them. Crimson veins pulsed around her neck and face. The swirling of Alce¡¯s blue eyes faded quickly as she was reduced to a husk in moments.


    Sylvia clenched her jaw as Silent, Dem, and Ilme rushed toward her. Anna had fallen onto her butt with wide dead eyes and a blank expression.


    Ilme was first to reach Sylvia, and she brought her war hammer down in an overhead swing. Sylvia moved in a blur and blocked the war hammer straight on with her small sword. Ilme doubled over as Sylvia retracted her first from Ilme¡¯s chest, her armor dented inwards.


    Dem was already swinging, and Sylvia brought her sword arm up to block the blade. Dem cut Sylvia¡¯s arm straight off from above the elbow, but Sylvia didn¡¯t stop. Instead, she kicked Dem in the chest with her foot and sent him tumbling through the snow.


    Sylvia¡¯s arm wasn¡¯t even bleeding, and Silent was the slowest of the three. Sylvia glared at him, and I watched as her arm began growing back immediately. The white bone came first as muscle and flesh began grafting back onto her arm in real time. Finally, a red spike left Sylvia¡¯s recovering hand, and Silent barely managed to cut it out of the air.


    Sylvia fired off a barrage of blood spikes at Silent, and he quickly deflected or cut them down. But Sylvia wasn¡¯t even looking at Silent anymore. Instead, our eyes met, and she grimaced. Then, with a few Blood Sorcery-enhanced steps, she scooped me off the ground in one fluid motion.


    I felt the numb sensation of Sylvia¡¯s needle-like fangs break the flesh of my shoulder. Then, I felt the wounds on my side knit together, and my mind started clearing. I wasn¡¯t struggling to breathe anymore, and I could feel my heartbeat steadily in my chest. My hearing was the last to return as Sylvia pulled away and looked at me.


    Bloody tears rolled down her eyes, and her face was a mixture of anger, frustration, and maybe even a little sadness. ¡°You came¡­ how did you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I smelt your blood, and I came running. They! They did this¡­¡± Sylvia growled in a low voice. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    She smelt my blood? We are over a mile away from the ranch¡­ she ran the entire way in just a few minutes. Ah, her eyes¡­


    ¡°You used that blood ritual again? Didn¡¯t you? And I¡¯m okay now¡­ thanks to you,¡± I said softly.


    Sylvia closed her eyes and shook her head. ¡°No, I used Blood Burn to¡ª that doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m okay now that I was able to feed¡­" Sylvia let me down from her arms and averted her eyes while wincing in pain.


    She is probably bothered by killing Alce that way¡­


    ¡°You did what you had to do to save me. So thank you. I can handle things from here.¡±


    Anna had managed to heal the others again, and they were coming toward us. The fear they showed earlier was gone and replaced by angry scowls and teary eyes. Even Anna was scowling at us while attempting to form an offensive light magic spell as she yelled profanities at Sylvia.


    ¡°Be burned by the light, you monster!¡±


    Too bad for them. They should have just killed me or knocked me out instead of going this roundabout way. Did they think they were doing me a favor?


    Four orange balls of fire left my hand and floated into the air. They skittered to a halt as they looked up at the balls. Ilme dropped her war hammer and brought her hands out in front of her.


    ¡°Dragon¡ª!¡±


    Orange streaks left my balls of fire and sailed towards the group cutting Ilme¡¯s voice off in the process as things started exploding. I changed the spell around a little, and each individual streak exploded on impact at nearly the strength of a fireball. The ground shook from the force, and snow and scorched earth shot into the air.


    I rolled my shoulders and started walking toward them. I knew Ilme had erected her barrier in time. Sylvia grabbed my arm and yanked me back.


    The crimson veins on her face had receded, and her eyes had returned to normal. The bloody tears were already drying as she gave me a pained expression. ¡°I¡¯m helping you,¡± she said sternly. ¡°I can¡¯t use my Blood Sorcery offensively anymore because I used too much blood, but I can still fight.¡±


    ¡°Sylvia, you don¡¯t have to¡ª¡±


    She yanked my arm harder and glared at me. ¡°Shut up! Please¡­. I¡¯m not letting them take you. Besides, they saw me too so¡­ it has to be done.¡±


    My spell continued firing off cluster fireballs at the barrier as I looked at Sylvia. She seems set on doing this for whatever reason. I don¡¯t understand. She¡¯s changed so much since the dungeon.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then okay. I¡¯ll accept your help.¡±


    Sylvia gave me a slight nod as my spells finished their job. Finally, the dust and snow settled, and the smell of brimstone and burnt soil smacked my nostrils. A red dome was left standing in the middle of a rocky crater. Ilme glared at me with hatred, but otherwise, it seemed they were all unharmed. I could see Anna thrashing around violently as she screamed and pointed at the two of us.


    Mmm, I wonder if it¡¯s a complete sphere?


    I¡¯ve only seen Ilme put up single pane barriers, not a dome, before. I stomped the ground, and the earth shook once more as a small fissure opened up and raced towards the barrier. The land around the barrier collapsed and I formed more spell cores for Earth Lances. Once the dust settled again, the red barrier was left standing with everyone still inside of it.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    So she can make complete domes as well? And her barriers stop all spell cores, it seems. Interesting¡­


    Her barrier destroyed even the spell cores for my Earth Lance. Which meant I was left with only one option.


    ¡°Start running towards the barrier. You kill or hold off Dem and Silent. I¡¯ll kill Ilme and join you when I¡¯m done.¡±


    Sylvia looked over her shoulder at me and frowned, but she just nodded at my order. She took off at a jog, and I summoned my cobalt gladius again. It¡¯s been over seven years since I¡¯ve tried to cast this spell. Last time I used an arrow, but I had a feeling I could replicate it without using the shoddy bow in my ring.


    A white orb flicked to life at the tip of my sword and swirled with power. The heat gradually turned up as I fed more mana into the core, and the orb reacted by getting more prominent. Ilme flashed me a savage grin from the other side of her barrier, but I could tell she was nervous.


    As she should be.


    A small white bolt of fire left the tip of my sword in a straight line. The white trail was no larger than my blade''s tip, so it was difficult to tell what happened immediately when it connected with the barrier. That was until screams of agony filled the air.


    The red barrier fizzled out, and Ilme fell to her knees, clutching where her left arm used to be. Anna desperately tried to stem the blood flow with her light magic, but Sylvia timed the blast perfectly and was already on top of them. I ran to catch up.


    It seems that worked pretty well. I sacrificed all the explosive power of a White Fire Lance and transferred it straight into penetrating power. That spell was the magical equivalent of an armor-piercing tank round.


    Sylvia was locked in combat with Dem and Silent. Sparks flew as these four swords clinked off each other. Dem and Silent slowly dismantled Sylvia as they were the better swordsmen, but any wound Sylvia suffered was healed instantly. And despite being outnumbered, she kept up with her superior speed and strength.


    Ilme was still being treated by Anna when my Earth Lance came flying at the pair. Ilme straight up punched the spell with her gauntleted first and howled in a mixture of anger and pain. Her frustration boiled over as she shook Anna off and took up her war hammer with her last remaining hand.


    I knew that if I went after Anna, they would all focus on me instead so I just concentrated on Ilme. Sylvia was keeping the other two busy, so I needed to finish off Ilme while I had the chance. Anna might have been trying to cast an offensive spell, but I knew she wasn¡¯t capable of doing it.


    The High Elf woman was drenched in sweat, and her skin was almost as pale as her priestess garbs. She has been healing everyone¡¯s wounds, which showed as she could barely stop Ilme¡¯s stump from bleeding.


    Ilme was swinging wildly at me with her hammer. Any finesse she once had was gone as she desperately tried to land a blow on me. The muscles in her arms bulged with power as she forced more mana into her limb. A grunt in frustration came with every swing as I dodged her attacks with little effort.


    I wreathed my blade in a white-hot fire and met Ilme¡¯s steel war hammer. I didn¡¯t even feel any resistance as I separated the hammer in two, watching the pieces fall to the snow with a thud. Ilme must have seen it coming as she was already trying to back up long before her strike connected. The searing hot blade severed her wrist as she roared in pain.


    I formed a gravity spell core and punched Ilme in the same spot as Sylvia. My fist, enhanced by mana and gravity, hit straight through the weakened plate armor. Metal gave away, and I felt the hard red Dragonkin scales underneath, but my fist continued into her soft flesh. Ilme spat out blood as I ripped my hand from her chest, and she sunk to her knees. I spared no time in separating her head from her shoulder.


    That took nearly all my mana. Gravity magic is still too intensive to be used at a lower mana pool.


    Anna let out a blood-curdling scream, but I silenced her with an Earth Spike through the chest. Then, I turned my attention to Sylvia and found Dem staring at me with dead eyes. He mouthed something at me, but I didn¡¯t try to understand it. Instead, I closed the distance between Dem and me with just a few mana-enhanced steps.


    Dem brought his sword up to block, but my heat condensed around my sword as a blue glass consumed my blade. My Plasma Sword slashed clean through his blade and sliced straight across his chest. His eyes went wide with fear as I gripped his face with my open hand.


    ¡°No, please¡ª¡±


    Dem¡¯s pleas fell on deaf ears as a blast of fire magic left my hand. Reducing his head to ash. His final scream only lasted a moment.


    With only one left to go, I moved towards where Sylvia and Silent were having a battle to the death. Silent jumped in the air and brought down a single short sword on Sylvia¡¯s blade while his second sword slashed across her chest. Sylvia let out a snarl of frustration mixed with pain as Silent kicked off her face with a backflip.


    When Silent landed, I was already locking blades with him. His face was tired, and blood splattered across his black uniform and cheeks. Then, just like he did to Sylvia, he locked my blade with one of his and attempted to thrust the second one into my chest, but I caught his arm in the process.


    I jerked his arm up, and he let out a muffled moan of pain as his eyes rolled to the back of his head. Loud snapping noises came from Silent¡¯s arm as I broke it, but he continued fighting to the bitter end. He blocked and parried my sword with his arm hanging loosely at his side. He stumbled backward over something in the crater left by my barrage, and I capitalized with a Lightning Bolt.


    The yellow lightning arced off my blue and gold blade, and Silent managed to bring his to bear. The lightning struck his sword, and he convulsed only to drop his sword to the ground. His body tensed and locked up, and I sent a mana-enhanced kick into his chest. Silent flew backward and was impaled on my summoned Earth Spike. He let out one final moan as the light of life left his eyes.


    Seems your luck finally ran out.


    I turned to Sylvia, who had already healed her wounds. She looked directly into my eyes and just gave me a sad look. She brought out a hand and was about to say something to me, but I stopped her.


    ¡°We need to go.¡±


    My body is aching from overusing so much mana. I¡¯m on the verge of passing out. I can¡¯t afford to continue fighting.


    Sylvia brought her hand back to her chest and nodded meekly. I immediately started burning the bodies, but I stopped short of Dem¡¯s when I heard coughing and moaning. I found Anna lying on the floor in a pool of her blood. She had managed to walk herself off the Earth Spike and heal her wounds.


    Anna looked up at me with foggy eyes. ¡°Why¡­ why did¡­ we had a plan¡­why are you with a Vampire! You said¡­ you said¡­¡± her voice was weak, and blood was still seeping from the partially closed hole in her chest. It was a miracle she was still alive.


    ¡°A plan?¡± I scoffed.


    She nodded weakly. ¡°We¡­ were going to buy you back as soon as we turned you in. To free you from your bounty and slavery¡­¡±


    I shook my head and narrowed my eyes at the dying Elf. ¡°Then you never really cared in the first place. If you truly believed the Sanderviles would let me go, let alone live, you are the world¡¯s biggest fool.¡±


    That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just how I imagined things. So I shouldn¡¯t be surprised at their betrayal. I shouldn¡¯t even care. I always knew they were comrades with Voker Winterheart, not Kaladin Shadowheart.


    Dem even told me he did this job for the money. With eight large gold marks split between them, some of the group could have retired in luxury. Dem and Silent both would have lived comfortable lives until they were old and gray. Even Alce and Anna could live a few decades in excess.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Whatever Anna was going to say wouldn''t change a thing, so I made sure my second Earth Spike didn¡¯t miss her heart. Finally, she let out her last breath as she joined her comrades in the void.


    The sickening feeling I got assaulted my mind when I killed people and made my stomach churn. Maybe it was even worse this time. This was the first time I killed somebody I was close to.


    I spared Anna¡¯s burning body a moment. I should have looted all of them for their belongings, but¡­ some things just aren¡¯t worth the money. And it¡¯s not like I¡¯m strapped for cash. So I used my mana''s last vestiges and buried the ashes in a layer of earth magic.


    If anyone dug up the remains, they wouldn¡¯t find much, let alone be able to trace it back to Sylvia and me. I was unsure if Dem or anyone else told people about my identity, but I found it unlikely.


    They weren¡¯t doing this to catch an escaped criminal or for a sense of justice. The bottom line is that they wanted money. And telling other people about my identity means more adventurers would have come for me.


    I also don¡¯t believe Dominick knew. Or maybe he did and just didn¡¯t show it and decided to help me for whatever reason. I can¡¯t be sure.


    I started walking back to the ranch to collect what little things we had left there while Sylvia followed closely behind me. The two of us trudged through the snowy night in silence. We needed to go. I didn¡¯t want to put the Pruits in danger.


    The further away from them, the better.


    ¡ª


    Sylvia Talgan¡¯s POV


    I watched slowly as Voker started placing his hand on his clothes and belongings. One thing after another vanished into his ring as he worked in silence. He hadn''t said a single word since he spoke to Anna.


    I thought maybe monsters or bandits had attacked Voker, so I rushed out to help him. I used Blood Burn, a different type of Blood Sorcery ability that enhanced my body to its absolute limits but at the cost of double or even quadruple that usual amount of blood.


    When I arrived, I was ready to pass out from fatigue. I barely had any blood left because I used it all to get to him. I don¡¯t even know why I did that. It¡¯s not like I could have helped him in that state.


    But something snapped when I saw that he was fighting Dem and Ilme. Voker watched me from the ground with a listless face. He was bleeding badly from his side, and red lightning-like scars were burned on his tan face and chest. He reeked of burnt flesh and blood.


    Before I even knew it, I had attacked Alce. My mind went blank, and I ended up draining her in combat. Mom always told me that there might come a day when I had no choice but to drain someone during a fight. It sickened and disgusted me. It was also my first time killing a person. Regardless, killing Alce still left me feeling empty inside.


    I didn¡¯t particularly care for any of them. They were nice to me, but it felt more like they were just doing it because I paid them. I don¡¯t understand how Voker doesn¡¯t even seem fazed.


    It¡¯s more like Voker doesn¡¯t even seem to be himself right now.


    In the last few months, I¡¯ve seen a side of him I never thought I would. I didn¡¯t need to see his face to know he was smiling underneath the mask every time Myla waddled up to him or when Ealric asked to play with him. I never even imagined Voker agreeing to entertain the children, let alone spend that much time with them.


    Voker also seemed close to Mr. Pruit. I often heard them talking at length about random things, and I never once got the impression that he was forcing himself to speak with him. Of course, sometimes those conversations turned awkward as Voker petered out, unsure what to say, but at least he was trying. So yeah¡­ these last few months have been nice.


    I think I got a peek into the type of person Voker wants to be. But all this time and effort vanished in the span of a single night.


    Even the way he moves reminds me of when I first saw him. Stiff and uncertain. I can tell he is on high alert. Every noise I made or small step I took, he stopped to listen just in case somebody moved.


    I¡­ I don¡¯t like him being this way. It reminds me of whatever the shadow thing version of him was. I want to stop him from becoming that monster.


    Or maybe he already is that monster?


    No! No¡­ no, no¡­ people can change! I shouldn¡¯t think like that! I know for almost a fact which version Voker would rather be!


    At least¡­ I think I know.


    He took a knee and reached into the bottom drawer. This would be the last thing, and then we would leave this place forever, never to return, most likely. I can tell he is trying to think about the Pruits and their safety even now. He doesn¡¯t want them to get involved like he doesn¡¯t want me to get involved.


    But it¡¯s too late. I have already made my decision.


    Voker asked me a long time ago to find something to help me come to terms with things. I had nobody left in this world. My family was all gone. And if most people knew who I was, they would probably just kill me.


    So that¡¯s why¡­ I think I found something¡­ even if it¡¯s just this much.


    I took a quick step, and I watched as Voker immediately tensed. He tried twisting his body around, but I hugged him tightly from behind. His large back muscles quivered with mana, and I thought for a moment he was going to try to break free from me. Not that I would have let him.


    His body relaxed, if only a little. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked. His voice was deep and devoid of any emotion. He sounded tired. Unbelievably tired.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered into his ear.


    ¡°What is there for you to be sorry about?¡± he asked, confusion leaking into his tired voice.


    ¡°That all of this happened to you.¡±


    ¡°It is what it is. It was bound¡ª¡±


    I hugged him tighter. ¡°You know I won¡¯t ever betray you, right? No matter what?¡± I whispered into his ear.


    His body finally relaxed in my grip as his shoulders slumped forward and his head dipped forward. ¡°I hope so,¡± he muttered quietly.


    Voker''s words stung my heart for a moment, but I realized this was all I should expect from him right now. I knew he didn¡¯t mean to come off like that. I believe that was just his way of accepting what I said.


    I could trust Voker with just about everything in a fight or battle. He was far stronger and more intelligent than I was, and even with me going nearly full force, he could still beat me in a fight. And if things got serious, I doubt I would stand a chance against him. But, of course, I never planned on fighting him like that.


    But with people and words¡­ Voker had¡­ much to desire. Not that I was any better¡­ but I like to think I have a little more skill than him. Then again, I feel like that''s putting the bar really low, even for me¡­


    Regardless, Voker has been trying to be better. At least in my eyes, he has.


    The second I hugged him tighter, Voker tensed against me and craned his neck back towards the door. He must have heard it a split second before I did, but he jumped up and faced the door. It slowly opened to reveal a sleepy-eyed Myla dragging a pink blanket behind her.


    Damn¡­ the one time we didn¡¯t lock the door¡­


    Myla¡¯s bright blue eyes scanned me, then Voker. She lazily dragged her head around and looked across the room until she eventually settled on us again. Myla blinked a few times, and I could already see the tears forming in her eyes as snot began dripping from her nose.


    ¡°No, no¡­ Myla, please don¡¯t¡ª¡± Voker pleaded softly, but she started crying the second he spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t go!¡± she whined.


    Voker looked at me and motioned for me to close the door as he slowly crouched down in front of Myla. The second I closed the door, an earth wall took shape and blocked it, hopefully muffling some of Myla¡¯s cries.


    ¡°Myla¡­ Sylvia and I have to¡ª¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t go!¡± she kept saying over and over again in between sobs.


    Voker slowly reached his hand out but looked down at it and retracted back towards him. He slowly opened and closed his hand, and I could feel the sadness and defeat radiating off of him.


    I gave him a light tap to the butt with my boot and waited for him to look at me. I gave him a dirty look, and he seemingly understood somehow as he started shaking his head.


    He slowly brought his hand up and wiped the snot off Myla¡¯s nose. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Myla. But Sylvia and I have to leave. This isn¡¯t goodbye forever¡ª¡±


    Voker was speaking surprisingly softly for how he was earlier. Maybe Myla brought out some latent big brother or fatherly instinct inside him. Even if I had to help him along sometimes...


    But Myla was having none of that. She started crying even harder as she tried shoveling away the tears with the sleeves of her red nightgown. She just kept repeating the same thing over again and wouldn¡¯t even look at Voker.


    Voker sighed and extended a dirty open palm. Half a piece of dark chocolate was lying in his hand. It wasn¡¯t wrapped like all the candy he had before, and its shape was different from the other candy he usually gave the children. It was crude and looked like somebody had melted down the chocolate and reformed it.


    Myla ignored it until Voker put it up to her mouth. She immediately began eating the candy without hesitation while crying the entire time and wailing in between bites. But once she started chewing, her face contorted into disgust and confusion, which made Voker sigh even deeper. Nevertheless, Myla finished her chocolate even if it appeared she didn¡¯t like it.


    You know, I¡¯ve seen Voker eating that kind of chocolate before. I¡¯m pretty sure he eats it before bed sometimes. I thought it was just a guilty before-bed snack, as he never brought it up to me, but maybe there was something different about that chocolate?


    What happened next made me even more uncertain. I audibly gasped as I watched Voker take off his mask. His ash-gray hair that I had trimmed recently turned jet black, and his cream-colored skin faded into a light tan. Even Myla, who was crying and showed no intention of stopping anytime soon, suddenly halted and watched with wide eyes as Voker transformed.


    The little girl scanned his face. Confusion and worry mixed on her sleepy face, seemingly unsure what to think of what just happened or the man that had suddenly changed before her. Even I was wholeheartedly confused. But for a fleeting second, I became apprehensive.


    Voker never shows his face to anyone. Even around me, he wears his mask all the time. He only takes it off when he is locked away in a room and needs to eat or clean his face. There is¡­ there is no way Voker would hurt Myla¡­ right?


    I know I said I would never betray him, but¡­ the Voker I know wouldn¡¯t hurt a child for any reason.


    Then Voker started smiling. Sadly, his smile was the most strained and depressing thing I had ever witnessed in my entire life. Voker looked utterly defeated and almost like he was in anguish. His smile didn¡¯t reach his tired sunken eyes, but he was still trying to put up a facade for Myla.


    ¡°This is how I really look, Myla,¡± he said softly.


    Myla brought her hand out slowly and touched Voker¡¯s face gently. He winced slightly, but he maintained his pained smile. His purple and gold gem-like eyes slowly watched Myla as she traced her finger across his face.


    ¡°Pretty¡­¡± Myla mumbled in between wiping her nose. Voker chuckled lightly to himself and just stared at Myla for a time.


    I¡¯m so unbelievably stupid and mad at myself for even thinking he would hurt Myla. I feel like an idiot for even considering it a possibility.


    Voker slowly brought out his hand again and thumbed away Myla¡¯s tears. ¡°We will see each other again, Myla. I¡¯m sure of it¡ª no, I¡¯m positive of it. I¡¯ll make sure this isn¡¯t goodbye. So the next time we see each other, we can talk about everything we used to do. I¡¯ll make sure I get you some better chocolate, okay?¡±


    Myla¡¯s tears started flowing again, but she wasn¡¯t crying like before. She tried talking, but she was mumbling to herself as her eyes fluttered. Eventually, she started swaying until, at one point, she almost toppled over. Voker was ready, though, and supported her with his hand. He quickly put his mask back on and scooped the now sleeping Myla up into his arms.


    ¡°Voker¡­ what did you do to her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just a little something to help her sleep. I usually take the stuff when the nightmares get worse. The sleep isn¡¯t all that great, but¡­ it¡¯s sleep. I gave Myla just enough for an already sleepy child,¡± he said solemnly.


    I¡­ I had no idea¡­ I knew he had nightmares¡­ sometimes in the middle of the night, he would thrash around violently, but¡­ I didn¡¯t realize it was that bad¡­


    The stone wall crumbled into dirt as Voker opened the door with Myla. I followed close behind him as he went into her room and gently tucked her into bed. Ealric mumbled something and stood up slightly in his bed.


    He wiped the sleep from his eyes. ¡°Sir? What are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just putting your sister to sleep, Ealric. And don¡¯t call me sir¡­¡± Voker said with a small sigh.


    ¡°Ah¡­ okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Ealric?¡± Voker asked.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Take good care of your sister. And your parents, okay?¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°Yeah, sure¡­ of course¡­¡± Ealric mumbled sleepily.


    ¡°Good. Now go back to bed.¡±


    Ealric grumbled something but the second his head hit the pillow; he was already back to snoring. Voker shook his head, and a small pouch of coins appeared from his outstretched hand.


    The same coin purse Mr. Pruit paid us with¡­


    He carefully placed the coin bag onto the nightstand, and a piece of paper, along with a quill, came out next. Voker began writing something quickly but stopped short as he tapped the quillpen against the paper. Eventually, he settled for something, and the quill disappeared into his ring.


    We left the children¡¯s room and left to go outside. But not before Voker stopped by the kitchen table and left a handful of gold coins. I wanted to ask him many questions, but I decided to wait until we put some distance between us and the ranch.


    After we had been walking in silence for a bit, I spoke up. ¡°Why did you show Myla your face? That¡¯s not something you would normally do¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it? I just wanted her to stop crying. Besides, I don¡¯t see how her knowing can hurt me in any way. By the time somebody comes out here to check on us, we will be long gone. And I doubt even more that they would believe the words of a shy little farm girl out in the boonies.¡±


    I winced slightly but clicked my tongue in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me,¡± I said coldly.


    Voker stopped walking and turned to me. I could tell he was looking me up and down when he started shaking his head again. ¡°Yeah¡­ you¡¯re right¡­ I was lying to myself and you¡­sorry.¡±


    He was lying to himself?


    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you if you tell me the real reason,¡± I said, trying to sound playful. I didn¡¯t want to force him¡­ but I still wanted to know¡­


    Voker let out a deep breath and looked up into the cloudy night sky. ¡°I¡­ I have a bad habit, you see.¡±


    ¡°A bad habit?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ a bad habit of making little girls cry when I leave them behind. I just didn¡¯t want there to be a third one out there,¡± Voker said, his voice sounding sad.


    Leaving little girls behind? Oh¡­ his friend¡­ but who else is he talking about?


    ¡°Who¡¯s the second little girl?¡±


    Voker tilted his head to the side. ¡°You want to know?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I want to know everything about you¡­¡± I said sheepishly.


    Crap, I can¡¯t believe I just said that out loud!


    Voker let out another breath. ¡°Sure¡­ we have a long walk ahead of us. I¡¯ll tell you all about her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡±


    That night Voker told me his entire story about his time in Sandervile. About Muriel. About Adria. I learned everything, and now I understood why he was withholding some things from me¡­

 Vol.4 Ch.78- The Iron Road.

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    ¡°What are you doing? I didn¡¯t say stop.¡±


    Sylvia groaned in pain. ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, buts. You wanted this, remember? Now get back down there and finish what you started.¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s single blue eye glared at me from behind her mask. ¡°When it¡¯s your turn, I¡¯m going to make you pay¡­¡±


    I scoffed at her while looking down at her. ¡°I truly doubt there is anything you can put me through that I haven¡¯t already done. I have methods that are going to make your head spin. This is what, your third day? Don¡¯t tell me you want to give up already?¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­ can¡¯t you at least make this more comfortable?¡± Sylvia huffed.


    Sylvia begrudgingly laid back down on the stone bench press and started pressing four times her body weight. I had to admit that the bench wasn¡¯t very comfortable, but there wasn¡¯t much I could do to make a stone slab feel better. It also didn¡¯t help that Sylvia was unnaturally strong.


    We have taken an hour or so a day to start training each other on the road. We start with my training with the sword and Sylvia¡¯s hand-to-hand combat, then move on to working out after. So far, things have been going well¡­ well, for me that is.


    I was afraid to tell Sylvia that she wasn¡¯t a very good teacher. Her way of explaining things was the same way someone might explain how they walk to somebody with no legs. When I asked why she held her sword a certain way, she merely shrugged at me and just said, ¡°that¡¯s just how I learned.¡± This means I can only speculate on the finer details¡­


    Regardless, I¡¯m learning something, at least. Most of my knowledge with swords comes from what I¡¯ve seen other people do or me trying to use it like a machete. As one can imagine, swinging a short sword is not the same as swinging a machete at someone. As for Sylvia¡¯s training¡­


    I had no idea that Sylvia was always this strong. I was under the impression she used Blood Sorcery to enhance her body like how I used mana, but it wasn¡¯t the case. Sylvia used Blood Sorcery to make her already strong body even stronger. Apparently, this was common for Vampires who could use Blood Sorcery that the older they got, the stronger they became through constant use of Blood Sorcery.


    Which means every time she has punched, elbowed, or pinched me she has been holding back¡­ mostly¡­


    I couldn¡¯t be sure if Sylvia had gotten stronger from when she was asleep. What was the ratio? Every one-hundred sleeping years was one normal year? Or maybe it¡¯s nothing? I just can¡¯t be certain and Sylvia isn¡¯t either. It¡¯s not like she was killing monsters or fighting people to death before she went to sleep.


    This brings to question whether Sylvia will even benefit from working her body out. It¡¯s an entirely new field, and I¡¯m not even sure how it will affect me, let alone a super-powered ancient Vampire. So far, I¡¯ve gotten stronger, but what will happen to me in a decade? I can only guess. But for now, I need to worry about the present.


    ¡°Alright now move over,¡± I said.


    ¡°What? What are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m working out? What did you think this was going to be? A stand-and-watch session for me? I need to work out as well, so slide over¡­¡± I grumbled.


    Sylvia rolled off the bench, and I took her place after lowering the weight a little. A few of the ¡°stone plates¡± I¡¯ve dubbed them, disintegrated into sand and fell to the snowy ground. A few miles off the main road, Sylvia and I camped out in a small forest. While removing the last bit of weight, I sighed internally. I simply just couldn¡¯t compete with Sylvia, currently, in raw strength. For now, anyway.


    After leaving the Pruit ranch, things have been¡­ challenging for me. I was in a slump for a few days and it¡¯s thanks to Sylvia¡¯s kindness and support that I managed to crawl out of it. I¡¯m sure if she wasn¡¯t here, things probably would have gone differently for me in more ways than one.


    I hadn¡¯t expected to be so bothered by killing them. Never in my life have I regretted ending a life as much as I did theirs. I knew it had to be done, and there was no way I could have let them live. I value my life, and my goal of returning home above all else, and they were threatening both of those things¡­ but it still didn¡¯t ease the uneasiness in my heart.


    Saying goodbye to little Myla was more difficult than I was expecting as well. I hadn¡¯t realized how close I had grown to the little girl. I genuinely hope I can see her again one day. One day when my existence doesn¡¯t put her in danger.


    I was also sure Sylvia was struggling with things as well. After all, she killed her first person, not in her defense but in mine. I also noticed that she winced when she brought up ¡°combat draining¡± on that day. Sylvia said if she hadn¡¯t done it, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to fight but¡­ I couldn¡¯t be sure about that either.


    I¡¯ve done my best to extend a helping hand to her as well. I¡¯m not sure what I can do to help her, so I¡¯ve just tried to be there for her like she has for me. I feel like in this situation, it¡¯s all I can really do. It¡¯s all either of us can do for each other.


    Maybe we both need to see a therapist after this¡­


    Dem¡¯s betrayal left a bitter mark on my heart, but it immensely displaced our current plans. Although I doubt Dem informed anyone of my true identity, I can¡¯t take the risk of staying in this area. It¡¯s still another month until the snow melts, and Keldrag pass becomes useable again. Staying in Nactus or at another village is no longer an option.


    ¡°How many more sets or whatever do we have of this?¡± Sylvia groaned while taking my place on the bench.


    ¡°Two more.¡±


    This leaves us with few options.


    We debated trying to hide away in Whieland itself, but we discarded that idea instantly. Sylvia entertained the idea of backtracking and going to Sandervile but I also vetoed that notion.


    So far, security has been lax in Whieland, and my status as a Ruby adventurer has kept me safe, but it was only a matter of time until a curious guard cornered me. I felt that scenario was most likely to occur the closer I moved to Sandervile, while the odds decreased the further north I went.


    My wanted poster might be available at guilds and inns here in Whieland, but most people probably don¡¯t know about bounties. But in Sandervile, I could already imagine my face was plastered on every wall, guard station, street sign, or business. So I wouldn¡¯t be surprised to learn that I was the most wanted person in Sandervile, even beating out Alnwar and his band of thugs.


    So that means we have to go to Luminar immediately. Unfortunately, this also means our only choice is going through a dungeon. Something Sylvia and I are not looking forward to¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±


    I got up from the bench and forced it into an incline position while two dumbbell weights morphed out of the snowy ground. ¡°Dumbbell flys.¡±


    ¡°Dumb¡­ bell¡­ flying? What?¡±


    I sighed deeply at the confused vampire. ¡°Just watch.¡±


    Anyways, four months was not enough time for me to go back into a dungeon. As far as I¡¯m concerned ever going back to a dungeon was too soon but we were out of options.


    The Iron Citadel is this continent¡¯s largest dungeon which is rumored to span the entirety of the northern mountain range. At least, that¡¯s what people believe. Unfortunately, confirming the actual length of the dungeon is impossible. It¡¯s also one of the only dungeons ever recorded to have multiple entrances and exits at any given time.


    There are a few entrances and exits that have remained open since the dungeon was first discovered thousands of years ago. Still, according to what I could scavenge from a local adventurer guild outpost, the dungeon was prone to making new ones every so often.


    However, what made the Iron Citadel such a danger was that once you got inside the dungeon, you had to pray that the path didn¡¯t change on you in mid-dive. The dungeon would constantly change paths internally, and a mapped-out path that led to safety a month ago might take you to a monster nest instead.


    It was rumored that the dungeon would change paths on adventurers and they would become lost in the dungeon for eternity.


    Despite this risk, the dungeon is probably one of the most frequented dungeons in the entire world. It¡¯s technically a passage that connects three major nations that border the dungeon that never closes due to weather. Merchants and adventurers alike use the Iron Citadel to ignore the weather during the winter months and move valuable cargo like food.


    Legend has it that the Kingdom of Krunbar used the Iron Citadel to launch surprise attacks on the old Grand Brax Empire during the war. At this point, the Iron Citadel is considered less of a dungeon and more of a dangerous highway for greedy merchants and desperate armies.


    And this isn¡¯t even considering the monsters that inhabit the Iron Citadel¡­


    Most monsters in dungeons go by a floor-by-floor difference. Like in the last dungeon, we went from fighting giant crabs to ice monsters in just a single floor. But unlike other dungeons, the Iron Citadel has only one type of monster residing inside of it.


    The undead.


    If what information the guild receptionist told me was accurate, then the entire monster population of the Iron Citadel is made up of the undead. Undead Dwarves, to be exact. The undead come in a variety of different types, but they all share the commonality of being dead Dwarves.


    As for the reason this is the case, it¡¯s believed that the Iron Citadel was an ancient Dwarven stronghold that predates even the Kingdom of Krunbar. This stronghold somehow got turned into a dungeon, and that was that. Any official records have been lost to time, and nobody knows for sure what happened. Krunbar apparently has no records of the Iron Citadel before it was found either.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    If dungeons are living entities¡­ does that mean it took over a city? As far as I can tell, it¡¯s never happened before, and it¡¯s only speculation¡­ but if a dungeon could consume an entire city, why would it stop there? Or maybe the dungeon made itself into a city¡­ who knows?


    ¡°Hey, are you paying attention?¡± Sylvia hissed.


    No¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Am I doing this right?¡±


    I watched as Sylvia performed the motion for dumbbell flyes to near perfection. She was the type of person that learned just by watching somebody else, and more often than not, she only needed to see something once or twice to understand how to do it. Which is probably why she was a poor teacher¡­


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Sylvia asked, confused.


    ¡°Nothing, you are doing fine. Just make sure you finish the motion at the end and pinch your chest together.¡±


    ¡°Pinch my chest together? Like this?¡±


    Oh my¡­


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I squeaked.


    I ripped my eyes away from the scene before me and I felt the tips of my ears burning. For whatever reason it seemed like Sylvia¡¯s black leather shirt she used for training or other physical activities was getting tighter and tighter¡­ and we still hadn¡¯t repaired all of our gear from the fight, which left plenty of her exposed pale skin showing.


    When I promised to teach Sylvia how to work out, I swear I didn¡¯t agree to this with ulterior motives. But it was, at times like this, that I was glad I was wearing a mask.


    Maybe I¡¯ll just wear one for the rest of my life or get better at self-control. I wonder if there is a manual for this¡­


    Sylvia stood up from the bench and eyed me suspiciously. Unlike her, I could actually see one eye, and I watched as it looked me up and down. Her ears turned red, and she looked away from me.


    Well, lightning doesn¡¯t strike twice¡­ unless I cast it.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I said playfully.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she squeaked back. Sylvia turned back to me and crossed her arms across her chest. ¡°You know I can heal those scars on your chest whenever you want?¡±


    Low blow¡­ why do people always think I¡¯m being serious when I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯m honestly about to give up entirely.


    ¡°And I told you I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    I traced the long white scar that went from my shoulder and across my chest. It was the same scar that man gave me on that fateful day. It ached for well over six years because of what that Vampire did to me along with all the other smaller ones I¡¯ve collected over the years. Some came from beatings, and most of them came from fighting other slaves.


    But thanks to Sylvia, those pains are long gone despite the scars remaining. The only reason she didn¡¯t heal it initially was that she lacked the blood to spare back down in the dungeon.


    I could still feel Sylvia staring at me, so I just sighed audibly. ¡°It¡¯s a reminder for me. What I lost that day and what I¡¯m trying to get back. I don¡¯t want to forget them.¡±


    Sylvia nodded meekly. ¡° I understand. I¡¯m the same way¡­ nobody is ever going to remember my family¡­ so it falls to me, I guess,¡± she said, sadness leaking out of her voice.


    I wanted to say something to make her feel better, but I couldn¡¯t bring her dead family back no matter what I said. Something I understood all too well¡­ there are some people I¡¯ll never see again.


    Sylvia tossed me the one hundred and thirty-five dumbbell like it was nothing. ¡°Your turn.¡±


    I caught the dumbbell and had to enhance myself with mana just to hold onto the damn thing. I spun on my heels and tossed it into a tree at full force. The dumbbell exploded into a sandy cloud. Sylvia gasped in surprise, and I formed a spell core for multiple Fireballs and set them in the air around me.


    ¡°Next one is going to be on fire,¡± I threatened.


    A brown blur jumped from the tree and landed softly on the snowy ground. It¡¯s been a long time, but I doubt I would ever forget this person¡­ and it seems she actually wears that insane leotard out into the world. At least she is wearing some type of cuirass made of steel¡­ a very small cuirass.


    You can almost see everything. Isn¡¯t everything bouncing around that much uncomfortable? It has to be, right?


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, kid. Or should I just call you, Voker, now?¡± Bella purred. Bella eyed me up and down slowly and smiled. ¡°I heard a few months ago that a masked High Elf turned up in Nactus and dropped an entire adult Wyrm head off at the guild. But the rumors don¡¯t do you justice.¡±


    Can bears purr? And why did she say that the last part slower than the rest? Does this woman have no shame?


    The Beastmen woman in front of me was the infamous Bella The Ball Busting Bear, a Ruby adventurer I met back in Anderfield during my travels. She was an acquaintance of Dems¡­ which means¡­


    ¡°How can I help you, Bella?¡±


    Bella¡¯s brown bear ears wiggled on top of her head as she moved her black hair to the side. Her hazel eyes narrowed at me, and she put on a devious smile. ¡°Why so cold, Voker? Did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I would call spying on two people cause for offense,¡± I said flatly.


    Beastmen¡­ they are a significant threat to me. The fact that Bella managed to get within twenty yards of me without me knowing is a scary thought. She made no noise whatsoever, and it wasn¡¯t until I sensed her presence did I know she was here. And I wasn¡¯t even sure how long she had been watching us¡­


    Bella gave me a pouty face and strolled over to us, hips swaying all the way. The scimitar attached to her lower back jingled as the bronze chains rubbed against each other. Right before Bella reached me, an intoxicating aroma wafted at my nose for a second. My mind went blank for an instant, but I quickly regained my composure. Bella extended her arm out to touch me, but she found herself at the tip of Sylvia¡¯s sword.


    This¡­ this is the second time I¡¯ve smelled this, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s Bella¡¯s scent¡­


    Can Beastmen project their pheromones at people? That¡¯s dangerous, but at least it isn¡¯t overpowering like a drug. I can see how an inebriated man might fall victim, though.


    ¡°That¡¯s far enough. Don¡¯t even dream about touching him,¡± Sylvia threatened.


    ¡°Wow there¡­ I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bella, that¡¯s enough. Your playtime is over,¡± a deadpan voice rang out.


    Sylvia let out a low growl of frustration at the newcomer. A wolf Beastmen woman with cyan eyes glared at Bella paying no mind to Sylvia or me. Her long gray and white hair hung loosely at her sides while she rested a hand on the hilt of a sword.


    This woman was with Bella as well¡­ what was her name again? And she seems¡­ different?


    Bella clicked her tongue. ¡°You always have to ruin my fun, Veme.¡±


    Veme just gave a blank stare back at Bella. ¡°No. There is nothing fun about this. Mr. Voker, here is moments away from starting a fight with you. Why must you insist on causing us problems?¡± Veme turned to me, her placid facial expression never breaking as she gave me a short bow. ¡°I ask you once again to please forgive her, Mr. Voker.¡±


    ¡°As long as she understands my personal boundaries.¡±


    Bella gave me a hurt look, but Veme scowled momentarily at Bella, making Bella¡¯s eye twitch. Finally, she laughed nervously to herself and took a few steps backward.


    I shrugged, and my Fireballs flickered out from existence. Veme raised a single eyebrow at me, but her face quickly returned to its default state while giving me a head nod in thanks.


    I don¡¯t think these two are here to attack us and claim the bounty. If they had the information, they would have believed me to be a pure mage and would have snuck up on me while closing the distance. There is no way they would give up the element of surprise.


    ¡°Is it only you two?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, we spotted your tracks, and once we identified you, Bella decided to sneak up on you. I apologize,¡± Veme said. It seems her cold voice was even more lacking in emotion than mine¡­ and that¡¯s saying something¡­


    "It¡¯s fine. In the future, I would prefer if you stop her before she does something like this.¡±


    Veme gave me a slight nod. Bella was about to give me a slap on the back when I glared at her, and she meekly retracted her hand. ¡°Anyways¡­ what are you two doing all the way out here?¡± Bella asked awkwardly.


    ¡°Avoiding people.¡± Sylvia snorted while lowering her weapon and sheathing it. Sylvia has started carrying her sword out in public just in case to avoid using her Spatial Ring.


    Bella wrinkled her nose at Sylvia and gave me an expectant look. I sighed and figured it wouldn¡¯t hurt. ¡°Traveling north.¡±


    ¡°You two are more alike than ever¡­.¡± Bella groaned. Then Bella raised both her eyebrows and eyed me. ¡°There isn¡¯t anything up here besides a guarded entrance to the Iron Citadel¡­¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Sylvia shot back.


    ¡°We are heading there, yes,¡± I said. Sylvia¡¯s head snapped at me, and I could practically see the betrayed look on her face through her mask.


    Veme gave a hum of agreement. ¡°I see. We are as well. Would you care to travel with us? We have purchased a map to traverse the dungeon.¡±


    A map, huh¡­


    The guild outpost didn¡¯t have any, and they recommended we go to Whieland to purchase one, but that was not an option for us. I was hoping to purchase one from a passing adventurer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it off of you,¡± I said.


    Veme gave me a slight frown. ¡°We need it to cross the dungeon, Mr. Voker¡­¡±


    ¡°How about I copy it from you?¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Is traveling with us so disagreeable?¡± Veme asked, sounding slightly hurt.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that we prefer to travel alone these days,¡± I said, reassuring her.


    ¡°Have you been to the Iron Citadel?¡± Sylvia asked.


    Now it was my turn to look at her, confused. Sylvia seemed like she was asking a genuine question.


    Veme and Bella both nodded their heads. ¡°Yes, I have traversed the dungeon multiple times throughout the years. I often get hired on as a caravan guard, something we are heading off to do,¡± Veme stated.


    Sylvia gave me a quick glance and shrugged her shoulders. I suppose it wouldn¡¯t hurt to have an experienced adventurer help us out. Ruby ranked tags hung loosely from both of their necks which means they are well-accomplished adventurers in their own right. Veme¡¯s experience might be valuable, considering Sylvia and I haven¡¯t been to the Iron Citadel before.


    Then again, we cleared a dungeon that was probably leagues above the Iron Citadel. Not to mention both of us would have to hide our abilities. But having extra people was always better when delving into a dungeon¡­


    ¡°How long is the path? And where is it supposed to lead us? I heard the Iron Citadel could sometimes take a long time to come out from,¡± Sylvia questioned.


    ¡°The path was mapped out one week ago, and its estimated travel time is one day. We will come out on the side of Luminar two days from Curia. The map includes monster information as well. We are only one night away from our designated meeting point. We are to link up with another group I believe you are familiar with, Mr. Voker,¡± Veme stated.


    Bella pounded her first into her palm. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right! Those guys are supposed to be there!¡±


    ¡°And who would that be?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The Stars, of course. I believe you are familiar with them? At least I saw you chatting with their leader, Nicholas, no?¡± Veme asked.


    Nick, Ryan, and Adrian are going to be there as well, huh?


    That changed things, at least for me. I don¡¯t believe those three are aware of who I really am unless Nick and Adrian managed to hold an hour-long man-to-man conversation with me without breaking character or showing any signs of knowing the entire time.


    I looked back to Sylvia, and she relaxed her shoulders and gave me a nod. ¡°We will join you.¡±


    Bella flashed her fangs in the form of a wide smile. ¡°Nice. We can hash out the details later. We should probably start walking.¡±


    So much for our workout¡­

 Vol.4 Ch.79- A Quenching Night.

    I tossed another log onto the small campfire and watched the flames consume the wood. I¡¯ve grown used to the smell of campfires to the point I think I enjoy it. I didn¡¯t necessarily connect the smell with good times, and I just found it pleasant.


    Any smell beats the smell of a battlefield anyways. It turns out corpses burnt by fire magic and the inside of people¡¯s stomachs don¡¯t smell very delightful.


    We didn¡¯t manage to get to the designated rendezvous point before nightfall. And unlike us Elves, Beastmen needed to sleep regularly like Humans. Veme and Bella also had been walking from Nactus the entire time, so they needed the rest. However, Veme offered to stay awake on guard duty with me tonight. A choice born from the awkward atmosphere amongst us.


    Perhaps it was my and Sylvia¡¯s attitude that gave off a distrusting aura. Or maybe these two have just been around long enough not to trust people blindly. Either way, I had no complaints.


    Veme was a mostly agreeable watch partner. She didn¡¯t speak much and just stared listlessly into the fire. Pretty much the same thing I do nowadays.


    Traditionally we should have been separated from the camp and go patrolling every so often. Even Dem and the group used to employ this tactic. It was just common sense. Being attacked by a monster or a bandit was always a possibility.


    But an Elf and Bestmen guard combination could forgo that if they wanted to. With my hearing and Veme¡¯s sense of smell, it was doubtful anyone or anything would be able to get close to us.


    I stopped staring into the fire¡¯s warm abyss and peered up at Veme. Veme wore a simple brown leather and chainmail outfit that was common amongst adventurers. A simple Dwarven Steel sword laid across her lap.


    Like Elves, it was difficult to discern a Beastmen¡¯s physical age. As a race, they seemed to be blessed with a youthful appearance. Although I had seen Beastmen, I would say they were old. More often than not Bestmen had the appearance of being in their twenties or late thirties.


    Sorn, the bear Beastmen who helped me escape and led me to The Keepers, didn¡¯t look a day past twenty. Yet he was almost forty years old.


    I wonder if he is okay. I haven¡¯t forgotten about you either, Sorn.


    In Veme¡¯s case, I couldn¡¯t be sure how old she was. Her gray and white hair didn¡¯t help me discern anything, and her placid, although beautiful, face wasn¡¯t much help either. If I were to compare her to a Human, she wouldn¡¯t be older than thirty. So if I had to guess, Veme was either younger than she appeared and she was trying to act older, or Veme was much older.


    Veme¡¯s cyan eyes drifted up from the fire and landed on me. ¡°Perhaps we should hold a conversation. We have many hours until we swap positions with the other two.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind either way,¡± I said more coldly than I had meant. A flash of sadness washed over Veme¡¯s face for only a moment.


    Ah, perhaps I was too harsh¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve been through this before. Have I regressed so much?


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to sound so indifferent. Would you mind if I asked you a question?¡± I said.


    Veme seemed interested for a second, and she nodded slowly. ¡°As long as I can ask you one in return.¡±


    I was about to ask my question when Veme put up a single hand. ¡°But first, would you care for a drink?¡±


    I tapped my mask slowly with a finger. Veme gave me a nod of understanding and unslung her pack, and began fumbling around in it. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind if I make myself something.¡± I waved off her concern, and she set to work bringing out various apparatuses I had never seen before.


    She took an iron cup, filled it with water, and then set it to boil on top of the fire. There wasn¡¯t any need to clean her water as I assumed she had done it beforehand. Just because light mages exist in this world didn¡¯t mean dysentery didn¡¯t.


    That¡¯s why I wish I could use water magic. Talk about lucky. Perhaps the grass is just always greener on the other side.


    I watched curiously as Veme shook a bag as something earth-brown and granulated fell into a metal cylinder. Veme grabbed the iron cup full of water with a double-wrapped gloved hand before it reached boiling. She poured the steaming hot water into the cylinder with the grinds, and I had a weird feeling that this was familiar. Then the smell wafted towards me, and I started having flashbacks.


    It¡¯s been fourteen years since I last smelled this. You couldn¡¯t walk into an officer¡¯s quarters without smelling this in the morning. I was never one to drink it, but it always smelled phenomenal.


    ¡°What is that you are making?¡± I asked.


    Veme tilted her head to the side slightly while shaking up the cylinder and putting it over the fire. ¡°Is that your first question?¡± She had a weird inflection in her voice that I didn¡¯t quite understand. She sounded rude but for some reason, I don¡¯t think she was trying to say it that way.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°I recently purchased this bean powder from a merchant. It¡¯s something relatively new called Jinx Bean. I was told it was from Syn¡¯nari.¡±


    Jinx Bean? Well, at least it¡¯s a bean in this world as well. But there was no doubt that this new Jinx Bean was indeed coffee. And it¡¯s from Syn¡¯nari¡­


    ¡°Why is it called Jinx Bean?¡± I wondered out loud.


    ¡°Two questions before I ask one? That¡¯s not very fair, Mr. Voker.¡± Veme frowned at me, and I think she was trying to imitate pouting, but she didn¡¯t change her eyes, so the effect was lost.


    ¡°Ah¡­ sorry? And you can just call me, Voker.¡±


    Veme shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll count it as one question just for you, Voker.¡±


    Uh, huh¡­


    ¡°The merchant I bought it from said it was because of the smell. The aroma is enticing, and one would imagine the liquid brewed from the bean would taste as good as it smelled. However, the taste, at best, is bitter. As for why I would drink a bitter-tasting drink, I found the flavor to be enjoyable. I was never a fan of the leaf water Human and Elven nobility enjoys so much. The slight boost to energy and focus is also enjoyable.¡±


    I can agree with the dislike for tea. I never enjoyed the drink when I frequently taste-tested it at the Sandervile mansion upon Adria¡¯s request. I personally feel that she was forced to enjoy the taste¡­ as for my old life, I feel like coffee was the same way. Humanity was hopelessly addicted to caffeine.


    Veme carefully grabbed the boiling cylinder and gently placed it on the ground to cool. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want any?¡±


    It¡¯s from Syn¡¯nari¡­ from home¡­ I¡¯ve never had coffee before¡­ I kind of want to try it.


    Veme smiled faintly at me. ¡°I¡¯ll face the other way if that makes you feel better.¡±


    Ah¡­ this is a bad idea¡­


    ¡°Sure. But if you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Turn around, and there will be a problem?¡± Veme said coldly. Then she gave another half-smile. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t turn around.¡±


    Veme brought out a wooden cup and carefully poured the dark brown liquid. The bold aroma of the black coffee was intoxicating as it was carried on the cold wind. There were a few different smells inside the coffee, but my untrained nose could hardly discern them. All I knew was that it smelled good. It might even smell better than I remembered from my previous life.


    Is that because I¡¯ve changed or because the coffee is different? I can¡¯t be sure.


    Veme handed me the cup and took her own, and I eyed it suspiciously. Veme, seemingly discerning my invisible gaze, attempted to assuage my worries. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not poisoned or anything. Here.¡± Veme took a sip of coffee from her cup and even directly from the pot, which was a mistake.


    Veme stuck her tongue out while whimpering and fanning her tongue. The coffee had burnt her, and the Beastmen¡¯s attempts to stop the pain failed. Veme let out a sigh of relief as she settled for grabbing a chunk of snow and rubbing it on her red tongue.


    I don¡¯t know whether to laugh or just feel bad. At least it wasn¡¯t poisoned. I mean, I did watch her make the drink. It was just me being over cautious.


    Veme finally settled down and gave me a meek look while turning around and facing her sleeping partner. I was somewhat surprised Bella had managed to stay asleep the entire time.


    I turned around and faced Sylvia, who was pretending to be asleep. I could tell just by her breathing that she had yet to fall asleep in her sleeping bag. I placed the cup down on the ground and put some spare winter gloves on. I pulled my hood over my head and settled in. I made sure my hair wasn¡¯t being exposed, and my skin was well hidden.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Doing this was probably a mistake, but¡­ I want to do this, so screw it. Worst comes to worst I can always just kill them.


    I gently took off my mask and placed it into my ring just in case I needed to put it back on quickly. However, it wouldn¡¯t matter since my skin and hair color changed in a slow wave effect. I brought the cup to my nose and enjoyed the smell of the coffee one more time before I took a sip. The hot liquid hit my tongue, and I immediately coughed and nearly spat out the bitter-tasting drink.


    I could hear Veme giggle quietly to herself as her emotionless voice called out to me. ¡°A little on the bitter side, no? How about I help you with that.¡±


    I quickly put my mask back on and gave the changing effect a few seconds to finish before turning back around. Veme only turned when she heard me face her completely. She took the cup from me and shook another small bag. ¡°It¡¯s sugar. You can taste it if you don¡¯t trust me.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t likely that it was poisoned. If it was, I am inches away from Sylvia who could just heal me. If it was a slow-acting poison, all the better.


    I waved her concerns away, and she put a pinch of sugar into both of our drinks and handed it back to me. I repeated the same process and took another sip of the drink. The bitterness was still there, but it wasn¡¯t nearly as overpowering, thanks to the sugar.


    Not bad¡­ not great though¡­


    ¡°Better?¡± Veme asked.


    ¡°Better.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Now then, I have a question for you. Did you really kill that Wyrm?¡±


    ¡°I did. We got lucky, but we made it out with our lives. I could tell you about the fight if you like.¡±


    ¡°No need. I read the report,¡± Veme stated.


    ¡°You read the report? How did you even see it?¡±


    ¡°Do you not know? Your report is being used as a training exercise to defeat adult Wyrms if one ever shows up. Unfortunately, there aren¡¯t many records of people fighting one.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware¡­¡± I muttered.


    Oh, no¡­ what have you done, Dominick.


    That report was utterly fabricated. I indeed wrote what I would have done theoretically in a straight-up fight against a Wyrm, but that was it. After all, I could hardly write down that Sylvia used ancient Vampire magic to kill the thing almost instantly.


    Well, hopefully, my combat theories show results. Having people die because of a falsified report would be disastrous. I¡¯ll write a letter when I get to Luminar.


    I finished off my coffee mostly in embarrassment and half because I didn¡¯t want to have my mask off for so long. ¡°Is that all you want to know?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sure, you can ask another question,¡± Veme said.


    Once I was ready, I turned back around to face Veme, and she did the same. I had a few questions to ask, but I figured I should first ask the least personal one.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t from around here, right? So, where are you from?¡± I asked.


    Veme nodded her head slowly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m from the United Tribes of Khiz. I left Amoth about twenty years ago and haven¡¯t returned.¡± Veme looked up at me and narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°You are not from this area either, are you?¡±


    The United Tribes of Khiz, huh? That¡¯s the region in the southwest of Amoth, I believe. It¡¯s a country of Beastmen that came together after a leader united all the Beastmen tribes. Unfortunately, my knowledge about the country and that part of the region is sparse. I wonder if Cerila¡¯s Beastmen side of the family is from that place.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from Syn¡¯nari, actually.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t common knowledge that I was from Syn¡¯nari, so I had no problem sharing that fact. Also, I¡¯ve never been to Tel¡¯an¡¯duth or Amoth, so if somebody questioned me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to provide a sufficient lie to cover myself.


    ¡°I heard there were a few High Elves in Syn¡¯nari,¡± Veme said idly while sipping her coffee, prompting me to ask another question with her gaze.


    ¡°Can I ask you a hypothetical question?¡± I asked.


    Veme mouthed hypothetical out slowly to herself then frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I do not know what that word means.¡±


    We spoke in the Human language, so perhaps it was lost in translation. I figured she was speaking Beastmen, but I didn¡¯t know how to say hypothetical in that language. Beastmen was my worst-known language out of the three.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a question based on an imaginary situation,¡± I said, trying my best to simplify the word.


    Veme shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you would want to ask me such a question, but I don¡¯t see a problem with it.


    ¡°Okay¡­ if, by chance, a Beastmen was born deaf in your tribe. What would happen?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They would be put out of their misery. Even a child of the hunt wouldn''t be allowed to suffer such a life.¡± Veme¡¯s voice was completely void of emotion. She said it so matter of factly even I couldn¡¯t help but be slightly surprised.


    Maybe sensing my surprise, Veme continued. ¡°Perhaps that is foreign to an Elf, but Khiz is a harsh place to live. Winter is twice as long there, and food is scarce. If a child was born weak, they would not last the cold and would only be a burden to the family. A Beastmen with weak blood would also go on to breed weaker and weaker children, and this is unacceptable.¡±


    I see¡­ it makes sense. Healing magic can¡¯t undo illnesses or defects people are born with. In Cerila¡¯s case, she would have been killed as a child if she had been born in Khiz. Just because it makes sense doesn¡¯t mean I have to like it.


    ¡°Can I ask you why you asked me such a question?¡± Veme asked.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll even tell you for free,¡± I said, trying to lighten the mood slightly. But Veme just stared at me blankly. ¡°Anyways¡­ I had a friend who was born deaf. I was just curious how her people would have seen her if she was born in Khiz.¡±


    I wonder if that¡¯s why her brother and sister hated Cerila so much. Her brother once said she was a stain on their race¡­ I can see why now. I should have slammed Celidon¡¯s head harder.


    ¡°Your turn,¡± Veme said.


    My eyes drifted towards Veme¡¯s neck, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice she didn¡¯t have that on from the last time I saw her. A thin brown leather band was tied around her neck.


    The leather didn¡¯t appear to be anything special but a few tiny shards of orange and green jewels were embedded into the leather. The campfire illuminated the gems and gold stitching used to bring the whole piece together. It looked similar to a choker I once got for Cerila.


    ¡°Around your neck¡­ what is that?¡± I asked.


    Veme looked at me blankly, then tugged on the leather choker slightly. ¡°A collar. Woof.¡±


    Huh? Wait, is there really no deeper meaning behind it?! And why did she say woof? She didn¡¯t make the noise an animal would make. She just said the word¡­


    Veme blushed slightly and avoided her eyes while her wolf ears flattened down. ¡°That was a joke¡­¡± Veme cleared her throat and stood up straight on the downed log. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I have often been told that I am not very funny.¡±


    Is this what people call kindred souls? Have I found one? Oh, Veme¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been told much the same¡­¡± I said more despondently than I intended.


    Veme eyed me and smiled brightly. ¡°I suppose you are a serious man. Perhaps being funny is not in the cards for us in this life.¡±


    I nodded my head enthusiastically at her words. ¡°Yes, yes, it appears to be that way. I¡¯m just happy I finally found someone who understands my plight.¡±


    ¡°Plight¡­ pl-i-ate¡­ you say weird things, Voker. Even when I first met you, you said something strange. What was it¡­ harm and foul?¡± Veme shrugged and waved her hand. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m glad you and I have something in common. I tend to struggle with connecting with people.¡±


    I chuckled to myself and scratched the back of my head. ¡°Yes, very much so. I¡¯m sorry about my earlier behavior¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sure you have your reasons. And to answer your earlier question, the best way to describe this would be to compare it to a Human¡¯s wedding band or ring,¡± she said while caressing the choker. ¡°Are you familiar with that practice? I believe some Elves practice it as well, but they are mostly from the Holy Kingdom.¡±


    Oh, my god¡­ what have I done? She knew. They both did, didn¡¯t they? That¡¯s why Cerila acted the way she did¡­ she understood and didn¡¯t say anything to me¡­ Mom¡­


    You know what? Mom, you better hope I don¡¯t see you anytime soon because we are going to have an earnest chat that you are not going to enjoy.


    ¡°Is something the matter, Voker?¡± Veme asked.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing. And yes, I¡¯m aware of the practice¡­ would there happen to be a certain way to go about it? Like a ritual of some sort?¡±


    Veme grunted in the affirmative. ¡°Once again, it¡¯s similar to what Humans do. My mate approached me with the offer, and I accepted it.¡±


    Mate?! Please¡­ my heart¡­ use more friendly words, Veme¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, I got that much. But uh, your mate? How exactly did he go about it?¡± I asked, unable to hide my embarrassment.


    Veme narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°I do not understand what you are asking me,¡± she stated flatly.


    ¡°For example, typically the Human asking to marry the other Human will take a knee and offer the ring, yes? Then if the Humans agree, the asker slides the ring onto the askee¡¯s finger. For you, was it like that?¡±


    Please tell me it¡¯s all a big misunderstanding¡­.


    Veme smiled and nodded with her eyes closed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very much like that. Upon my agreement, my mate placed this around my neck, and well¡­¡± Veme blushed and looked away. ¡°I would rather spare you the details, Voker¡­ sorry¡­¡±


    Shit. Mom¡­ I always knew you were a witch¡­


    Cerila¡­ why didn¡¯t you say something to me! The image of a furiously blushing Cerila played back in my mind. I can¡¯t believe I did that¡­ I want to crawl into a hole and die.


    I didn¡¯t know what I was doing and I never imagined doing that to Cerila. So why did she even agree? Was it because she was just going with the flow? Did she see through me and just went along because she knew that I didn¡¯t understand? Or¡­


    If I wasn¡¯t taken from the village¡­ would I have that kind of relationship with Cerila? Would things have happened like that? More importantly, would I have ever wanted that¡­ so much has happened between now and then¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­


    Sylvia rustled in her sleeping bag, and I turned around to face her. Her dark blue eye was glaring at me. ¡°Go to bed, Voker.¡¯


    Why does she sound angry?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not even tired, and you have a few more hours¡ª¡±


    ¡°Go. To. Bed.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

 Vol.4 Ch.80- The Iron Tube.

    ¡°Wow¡­ you really have changed, Voker,¡± Ryan said while giving me a broad smile and a pat on the shoulder.


    ¡°No, shit¡­ did you get taller from the last time I saw you?¡± Nick asked, eyeing me up and down.


    ¡°A little bit, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Ah, even your voice! Well, you still talk the same,¡± Ryan chuckled to himself. ¡°Have you been well? I heard you survived the dungeon and¡ª¡±


    ¡°And you killed a Wyrm? Why didn¡¯t you mention that!¡± Nick yelled while shaking me on the shoulders.


    ¡°I have been well, Ryan. And I didn¡¯t bring it up because¡­ well I had bigger problems.¡±


    Adrian bellowed a laugh into the sky. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that one, kid! I saw it, and there is no way yours was as big as a Wyrm!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± I groaned.


    My ears and face burned with embarrassment as Sylvia poked me in the side. ¡°What are they talking about?¡± Ryan gave me a wry smile while Adrian looked about, ready to keel over from laughing.


    Please¡­ I already had a rough time last night with all my embarrassment, and I really don¡¯t need more today.


    I tried begging with my eyes for somebody to save me, but it was at times like this that wearing a mask had its downsides. Finally, in the form of a Human man with short black hair, my savior came swooping in.


    Nick had a wide grin showing off his pearly white teeth while extending a friendly hand to Sylvia. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about it, pretty lady, just a friendly conv¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± Sylvia said in disgust.


    Nick slowly retracted his hand while his grin became more and more strained. Adrian started wheezing from laughing so hard while Ryan just continued to smile quietly.


    A valiant attempt, Nick. Thank you for the save.


    ¡°I had no idea you were all so close,¡± Bella said.


    Sylvia narrowed her eye at me, and I could just tell she was pouting at me. ¡°Yeah, it seems I missed something important.¡±


    Yes, you did, and you will never know what.


    ¡°I hope all this talking means you are all ready!¡± an angry voice yelled out.


    A lanky tiger Beastmen man walked around the building. His orange and brown hair only slightly resembled a mane which made me think he was doing it on purpose. As for his build, he was by far the smallest male Beastmen I have ever seen. Including the ones starving from death and enslaved¡­ and even some of them were bigger than him.


    The Beastmen narrowed his cat-eyes at me while giving me an appraising look. Then turned his frustrations on Veme. ¡°I didn¡¯t hire any Elves. Who are these people?¡±


    Veme stepped forward and returned the man¡¯s glare. ¡°They are with me. You won¡¯t be paying or feeding them. Just consider them to be extra protection.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t seem convinced, but eventually, his eyes fell on my Ruby tag that I had purposely placed out in the open. Then, he merely shrugged and hefted a bag off his shoulder, dropping it in front of Veme.


    ¡°You have the map?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Artemius.¡±


    ¡°Pick that up, and let¡¯s get going. I don¡¯t want to spend any more time in this dungeon than I have to,¡± Artemius ordered.


    Sylvia watched Artemius leave and clicked her tongue in annoyance. ¡°What¡¯s that cat¡¯s problem? And what are we even transporting?¡±


    Veme already had the bag open, seemingly not caring about any kind of privacy. She swished her hand around and pulled out a handful of yellow grain that slowly fell back into the bag like sand. ¡°Grain.¡±


    Ryan nodded his head and offered a kind smile. ¡°We are transporting foodstuffs to Luminar. Nothing all that glamorous, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°Fine by me,¡± Sylvia said.


    At least we weren¡¯t transporting valuables. But, then again, food costs quite a bit of money in Whieland. On the other hand, we probably won¡¯t have to worry about bandits in the dungeon¡­ just the undead.


    The group geared up, and we all took a small pack provided by Artemius. I offered to carry Bella and Ryan¡¯s load since they would be our Vanguards. Adrian, Nick, Veme, and Sylvia would be our warriors. And I was the lone mage of the group. On paper, we had no support roles in our party, but we always had Sylvia if things got tough. Well, I had the ancient Vampire medic.


    Unfortunately for everyone else, I doubt she would be revealing herself to them regardless of the situation.


    We walked through the small outpost that was set up outside of the dungeon. It was a hub for adventurers, merchants, and soldiers to mingle. Dwarves hammered away on anvils repairing gear for soldiers and adventurers alike. Merchants carrying large packs guarded by adventurers moved towards and away from the dungeon.


    Every ¡°building¡± was a tent, and everyone here was combat-ready. Despite this, the atmosphere didn¡¯t seem all that hostile. I was surprised to see that the soldiers didn¡¯t seem to be clashing with the adventurers as much as I was expecting.


    After all, this place essentially had two standing armies here in the form of Whieland soldiers and adventurers. Perhaps they have been around each other so long that they have just gotten used to things?


    Countries tended to foist monster-related work off to the Adventurer¡¯s guild so as not to waste personnel, time, and money. After all, why mobilize an army to slay monsters when you had a group of expendable people who were willing to do it for you? In the end, it was cheaper to hire adventurers than it was to mobilize the military. And an average foot soldier wouldn''t be able to handle strong monsters alone.


    However, Whieland had little choice but to defend these areas. Dungeons were notorious for leaking monsters, and if a nation didn¡¯t stem the flow of monsters, they would be quickly overwhelmed.


    Which makes me wonder why the dungeon we cleared wasn¡¯t leaking monsters? Was it because it was a young dungeon that was big? Or was it an old dungeon that was hiding? Ugh¡­


    It never got to this point most of the time since adventurers were called in to clear dungeons and destroy the cores, but when you had ancient, nearly unbeatable dungeons like the Iron Citadel, this was your only option.


    I can only imagine the logistical nightmare of a dungeon that can sprout new entrances and exits which monsters can flow from. There must be a dedicated team for handling this abomination, and they probably work themselves into an early grave.


    The mountains that separated City State Whieland and the Kingdoms of Krunbar and Luminar were looming over us. I haven¡¯t seen mountains up close like this in years. Even looking straight up, you couldn¡¯t see the tops of the mountains anymore. The gray, snowy rocks seemed frigid and uninviting.


    Spring is still a ways away, so it was freezing cold in this outpost. Fires were being regularly maintained by children carrying wood piles while fire mages kept the flames roaring. Everyone who wasn¡¯t moving or working was huddled around these fires. I was surprised to see that Whieland could afford such expenditure on wood but it just goes to show how desperate they are to maintain this point.


    Once we left the outpost, it was a mile walk to the dungeon entrance. A stone fort had been built into the mouth of the mountain, light and warmth leaked out from the embrasures, and a small patrol passed us, heading back to the outpost. The soldiers seemed to be in high spirits as they jovially bantered amongst each other.


    Once we got closer, I managed to see the double stone doors that had been built into the entrance. Iron bands were hammered into the stone, and a White Dragonkin was rappelling down the door, performing maintenance on it. A small line of people headed towards a smaller person-sized door cut into the more oversized stone door. Guards were checking papers as adventurers and merchants alike funneled into the dungeon.


    Huh, this really is like a passageway. Is it just me, or do these people seem way too relaxed about all of this? This is a dungeon¡­ right?


    ¡°Papers, sir,¡± a soldier asked Artemius.


    Whieland¡¯s soldiers were less numerous than Sandervile or Ostela¡¯s, but they were all well equipped. Every single one of them had iron or steel armor along with chainmail. The very little leather they were wearing was barely visible, and their weapons were all made of Dwarven Steel.


    They were also better trained.


    Just from the way they stood and held themselves, I could tell. Even the guards standing at the sides watched people closely, hands on their weapons, ready to react. It was a stark contrast to the soldiers who were walking toward the camp to enjoy themselves. This means these men are highly disciplined.


    The guard finished checking Artemius¡¯s paperwork and slowly looked over all of us as we flashed him our guild tags. His pace was steady, and since I was bringing up the rear, I was the last person, and of course, this guard stopped at me. I jingled my tag, but he kept looking at my face. We were about the same height and I could tell he was watching me closely.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take that mask off for me, sir?¡± he said. Sylvia flicked around and glared at him, but the guard paid her no mind.


    I was about to leak some bloodlust and threaten him when a surprising person intervened. ¡°Why are you bothering my employee? You saw my paperwork, and you can see his guild tag. File a complaint or let us go. What¡¯s it going to be?¡± Artemius hissed. The guard scowled at me, then turned to Artemius and shrugged.


    It seems he was just trying to cause problems. I can practically drink the displeasure and hate rolling off of him. But he¡¯s middle-aged and Human, so I¡¯m assuming he fought in the war and was less looking for a particular wanted individual. He must have a thing against High Elves.


    Turning in that Wyrm and getting a rank up was the best decision I¡¯ve made in a long time.


    The guards ushered us through the door, and with that, we were talking in a dimly lit cave. Sporadic torches along the walls burned slowly. I picked up my pace to be beside Artemius. ¡°Thank you for that."


    The Beastmen just gave me a side-eye and huffed. ¡°He was in the way. And I didn¡¯t like the way he was looking at us. Forget about it.¡±


    I merely nodded my head and decided to leave it at that. I was thankful for Artemius stepping in there. Most people wouldn¡¯t, and I didn¡¯t want to cause any unnecessary problems with the law if I had to.


    I also didn¡¯t enjoy intimidating people. I never did it on purpose in my previous life, but I still remember the fear people had when they looked at me sometimes. I don¡¯t want that in this life¡­


    I fell back into position, and Artemius joined me in the rear. As the only non-combatant, he needed to be protected. In typical dungeon fashion, the stone cave continued for well over thirty minutes. But eventually, we came to an end, and what I saw made my jaw drop.


    ¡°What is this place?¡± Sylvia murmured.


    I¡¯ve seen some fantastical things in my life, but this was a first for me.


    ¡°Welcome to the Iron Citadel,¡± Bella groaned. Bella¡¯s nose wrinkled in disgust as she stared off into the distance.


    The cave stopped abruptly and opened up into a wide-open area that was lit by a familiar gloomy blue crystal. However, these crystals were being used as sconces that were set inside of pillars along the many bridges¡ªa bridge made of stone chunks lay out before us and headed off into the distance.


    The massive space went as far as the eye could see in all directions. Only a single wall was visible on the far side. Platforms made of the same stone were floating in mid-air, seemingly connecting to nothing.


    Even what appeared to be a small stone house passed by overhead. Sometimes the bridges would stop and connect to each other only to break away in the next moment and float off to reform somewhere else.


    Peering over the edge revealed more pathways going in all sorts of directions and a bottomless pit that all but reminded me of my first encounter with the Wyrm.


    Standing tall against the far rock face was a building. It seems to be a part of the dungeon, unlike the fort outside. The bronze architecture could be seen from here, and platforms floated around aimlessly. It appeared that the building didn¡¯t have any connection to the bridges around it other than the wall it was a part of.


    The building must have been the first example of Dwarven architecture I had ever seen. It was a vast dome set atop a base. The dome was entirely made of what I was assuming to be bronze, while the base was made of a black and gray metal. Bronze or orange linings decorated the sides of the building, and I felt like my eyes could vaguely make out details, but it was too far away to see.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Enough gawking. You are going to get sick and tired of this place quickly, so you might as well stop enjoying it now,¡± Artemius said pointedly.


    You are probably right, Artemius. I can say I¡¯ve never once had fun in a dungeon.


    Sylvia glanced over her shoulder and I nodded at her. This place was all kinds of funky. Dungeons are supposed to be different, but this was something completely different.


    Could this dungeon be using gravity magic? Is that building the core? What¡¯s stopping an army from coming in here, building a bridge, and clearing the dungeon? No way the convenience overrides the safety benefits¡­


    The party came to an abrupt halt as Veme called out. We had stopped at what looked to be a three-way intersection. The path in front of us kept going, and the other party that had gone in before us was walking that way. The one on the right only went for a few more paces. While on the left¡­ there was nothing.


    ¡°What exactly are we doing?¡± Sylvia asked out loud.


    ¡°Waiting for our guests,¡± Bella chirped.


    ¡°Guests?¡± Sylvia questioned.


    Veme rolled her shoulders and looked back at me. ¡°Hey, Voker, can you send a single Fireball into the group that will show up on the left? They should just charge right at us. Everyone else prepared to take on the stragglers.¡±


    I looked out into the empty nothingness and looked back at Veme. ¡°What am I attacking?¡±


    Veme¡¯s wolf ears twitched, and I followed her gaze as I heard the sounds of metal armor sliding against each other. There was also another sound that I was unfamiliar with, but I continued to watch as the stone bridge emanating the sounds floated into place.


    The bridge aligned itself with ours and connected with enough force to rock our bridge, almost like a ship docking into a space station. I understood what Veme meant by enemies and launched a barrage of Fireballs toward our foes.


    The unfamiliar sound was the rattling of moving bones. The ten armored figures were short in stature and charged at us, weapons at the ready. Some carried spears, axes, or hammers, but they all had the same empty faces. I guess they didn¡¯t have any faces since they were all skeletons.


    My Fireballs impacted the frontline of incoming enemies and sent bones and dark gray armor scattering into the void. Immediately an odd yet familiar feeling washed over my mind. It was the same feeling I got when I¡¯d destroyed the dungeon core. Like I had done something good.


    These feelings are not mine. I¡¯ve never once killed a monster or person and felt this way so why are these undead any different? What the hell are the connections to a dungeon core, undead Dwarves, and this strange feeling tickling my mind?


    Sylvia grabbed me by the collar and brought me face to face with her. ¡°Hey?! Voker! What¡¯s wrong with you?! Snap out of it!¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ just had a weird feeling,¡± I said, unsure.


    ¡°A weird feeling? Like from back in the dungeon?¡± Sylvia asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ sort of. I honestly don¡¯t know how to explain it¡­sorry.¡±


    Sylvia let out a short breath and released me. ¡°Just focus, for now, okay?¡±


    I nodded and watched as Bella and Adrian made short work of the last two skeletons that had survived my blast. Adrian¡¯s scimitar was fast as it bisected the skeleton warrior, but Bella¡¯s was a barely visible blur.


    The rings attached to the hilt of her blade clanged against each other, and the sheer force of her strike blew the skeleton apart. This was the difference between a Topaz and a Ruby adventurer.


    A sturdy gauntleted hand patted me on the shoulder. ¡°That was impressive. You¡¯ve gotten a lot stronger since our last quest together,¡± Ryan said with a wide smile.


    Nick lightly punched me in the chest. ¡°Not bad! How did you manage to put so much power into a Fireball?! And you cast three of them at the same time! Are you sure you aren¡¯t looking to join a new party?¡±


    ¡°It was nothing,¡± my voice cracked slightly.


    Was it that special?


    My mana pool and output have increased, but I feel like I¡¯ve been casting the same spells. Maybe months of being in the dungeon have changed me more than I thought. Those skeletons weren¡¯t much of a threat.


    I heard the sound of moaning and something sharp scratching against metal. Sylvia heard it as well, and I shoved Ryan and Nick into position. Something was coming, and it was moving fast.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got company. Three of something,¡± I said aloud.


    Veme scowled slightly, and her nose scrunched up in disgust. ¡°Ghouls, for sure. They don¡¯t smell rotten enough to be zombies, and they are moving too fast. Get ready.¡±


    My ears told me the way, and I fired off a Fireball in the general direction of the incoming noise. My magic exploded against a stone bridge. A grotesque monster let out a screeching howl. It was in the rough shape of a Dwarf. Long black hair covered its face and watched us with empty sockets for eyes. The flesh was between rotting and normal, but the sickly brown and green color left nothing to be imagined.


    The Ghoul¡¯s fingers were replaced with long bones sharpened into fine points. The creature ungripped the side of the floating stone bridge and leaped at us with surprising speed. Unfortunately, it caught a fireball directly to the face for its efforts and was reduced to ash as the nauseating smell of burning flesh filled the space.


    Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t engage the other two Ghouls as they had come from different angles, staying in front of the party. The second Ghoul jumped at Ryan and latched onto his steel kite shield. A metal grating sound assaulted our ears as it scratched the shield, trying to force its way to the man behind it.


    Ryan let out a bellow and slammed the Ghoul into the ground. The Ghoul¡¯s bones broke as the total weight of an armored Human man drove it into the ground. The monster howled only for it to be silenced by Nick¡¯s twin daggers.


    The third Ghoul was being kited by Veme and Bella. The two Beastmen deftly dodged and parried the monster¡¯s wild blows. The Ghoul swiped at Veme, and Bella closed the distance, her scimitar impaled the creature through the spine, and with her free hand and a roar, Bella ripped one of the Ghoul¡¯s arms off in one swift motion. Veme¡¯s steel sword sliced off the undead''s head with one fast cut.


    ¡°You could have helped them,¡± I whispered to Sylvia. Sylvia hadn¡¯t left my side the entire fight and stood guard in front of Artemius and me.


    Sylvia rolled her head back slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not here to protect anyone but you.¡±


    ¡°Less flirting and more body burning,¡± Artemius groaned from behind me.


    Sylvia¡¯s ears burned bright red as she was about to point her sword at Artemius, and I could already hear the torrent of words coming out of her, but I just dropped a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    It feels good hearing that.


    Sylvia immediately backed down while giving me a meek nod. I set to work and burned the monster¡¯s bodies while Ryan, Adrian, and Nick tossed the bones into the void.


    ¡°Were Ghouls part of the plan?¡± I asked Veme.


    Her hair swayed side to side as she shook her head. ¡°No. But nothing unexpected. Exact monster information is unreliable at times. We need to get onto the platform.¡±


    The party moved onto the bridge that had magically connected, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice that there were no seams at the point of connection. No indication that these were separate pieces at one point.


    Magic is the worst. Why do dungeons get to break the rules?


    The platform jerked and broke free from the three-way stop. Surprisingly, the sensation wasn¡¯t all that jarring, and although we were moving through the air on a stone bridge, it didn¡¯t feel like it.


    Definitely gravity magic. No doubt about it. I wonder, if I were to reverse my gravity, what would happen?


    I picked up a piece of splintered bone that had missed the clean-up and checked to make sure nobody was watching. I changed the gravity, and the Bone just ended up floating in place until my spell core fizzled out, forcing it back down to the ground. I tapped it with my foot and tried to reverse the gravity the other way, but the bone ended up floating again.


    So these bridges have their own gravitational fields? How interesting. Not to mention gravity magic still costs so much mana. I need to train more.


    I walked over to Veme, and she turned to face me. ¡°I understand the map has its own cost, so sharing it with us before coming in here would have been disadvantageous for you. However, now I believe you should share what you have.¡±


    Veme nodded her head. ¡°Agreed. I planned on showing the map at our first stop. We have two more platforms to cross and more skeletons to kill. Everyone gather around.¡±


    I was surprised Veme was willing to show the map to everyone, but it made our next steps easier. Traversing the platforms was a confusing mess, and I was unbelievably happy that we ran into Veme.


    Without a map, there was no way Sylvia and I would have been able to travel this dungeon efficiently.


    Besides the surprise ghoul attacks, everything went as planned. We took two more floating platforms and wiped out two squads of skeleton Dwarves. None of us have suffered any significant damage, and morale is high. But the mood began to change once a new obstacle showed up.


    Upon waiting for another bridge to arrive, a tunnel appeared instead. The tunnel would connect us to a far-off structure somewhere that we would have to navigate. Despite knowing it was coming, it didn¡¯t make anyone feel better. Apparently, this four-person wide tunnel was laced with traps and fewer but stronger undead.


    Veme looked back over her shoulder, and Nick nodded his head. ¡°Guess it¡¯s my turn,¡± he chuckled awkwardly.


    Veme pointed to the space right where the bridge and tunnel connected. ¡°First trap is a pressure plate trap on the left side of the bridge. Then, an arrow shoots out from the right.¡±


    ¡°Right. Ryan?¡± Nick said.


    ¡°On it.¡±


    Ryan moved into position and extended his shield in front of Nick. Nick was almost being hugged by Ryan. He fumbled around in his pack and brought out a small pouch about the size of his palm. Nick bounced the bag a few times, and I heard sand moving inside. Then he tossed it.


    The bag slapped the ground, and a stone mechanism moved, followed by a whistling sound. Then, sure enough, an arrow fired off from the right and bounced off the opposite side of the wall.


    ¡°One down,¡± Nick said proudly.


    Bella scoffed. ¡°Yeah, and what seventy-eight more to go? You got enough sand for that?¡±


    ¡°The traps don¡¯t rearm immediately. So you should be able to retrieve your bags as long as we move quickly,¡± Veme said thoughtfully.


    Nick looked back at me and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the odds of you knowing wind magic?¡±


    ¡°Low.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­this is going to take forever¡­¡± Nick let out a deep breath, and Ryan consoled him with a pat on the head.


    This was to be the longest portion of the dive. After this, we had a large room of skeletons to clear, and then we could camp out and get some rest. Then it was just smooth sailing to the exit.


    ¡ª


    Clearing the trap hallway wasn¡¯t so much bad as it was long. Continually stopping and going as Nick carefully diffused traps took more of a toll on your mental state than your physical. The nagging feeling in the back of your head that every trap might be another trap was always present.


    Veme and Bella were straining their noses and ears to the maximum while Sylvia and I were doing much the same. We listened for any oddities, but nothing came as a surprise. Two more ghouls assaulted us in the tunnel, but I carefully dealt with them. I couldn¡¯t miss a Fireball down this hallway if I tried.


    Then again, I wish I hadn¡¯t. The stench of burning undead was awful, somehow even more repugnant than burning a living person. I should ask Veme for some of her Jinx Beans so I can shove them up my nose.


    Then suddenly I heard something. I was the first to react as I launched another Fireball down the hallway. Another boom followed and a shockwave buffeted us, but the sound didn¡¯t cease.


    Ryan took front center and raised his shield just in time as a decaying black two-handed ax crashed into his shield. One of the blades was wrapped in a weird-looking cloth while the other was disfigured and warped. It looked like somebody had tried melting the blade but couldn¡¯t produce enough heat.


    The impact sent Ryan flying backward, but we all stepped to the side, letting him pass by us. The black ax freed itself from Ryan¡¯s shield and flew back down the hallway, whirling like a blade of death.


    The gloomy blue crystals illuminated the figure clad in black armor barreling straight for us. Its hideous visage was covered in rotting flesh, and a pair of glowing blue eyes sat in the sockets of the skull. Curved horns protruded from a black metal cap, and despite being larger than a Dwarf should be, the monster was moving quickly.


    A Dread Knight, huh? If my monster book was holding up, that thing was a threat level of one hundred and fifty. The same as a dungeon. Not to mention it was a ¡°high level¡± undead, hence the glowing eyes.


    The Dread Knight let out a snarling mucousy sound as it closed the distance on us. ¡°Everyone, cover your ears and get down on the floor, now!¡± I ordered.


    Thankfully everyone obeyed me as Bella and Veme flattened their fuzzy ears to their heads. The Humans covered theirs, and Sylvia had summoned a spare shirt from her ring to wrap around her head while she crouched down.


    Despite being a backline mage, I was still a Ruby-ranked adventurer. Even if they didn¡¯t listen to me, I would have still fired off the spell if I was being honest. Why fight that thing when I can just do this?


    The smell of ozone tickled my nose as the hair on the back of my neck stood up. Then, a deafening bang bounced off the walls, and my ears began ringing as a bright light blinded me.


    My lightning bolt raced off down the hallway and went straight through the Dread Knight¡¯s chest. The creature fell forward and rolled across the ground, so I fired off another two Lightning Bolts for good measure.


    By the time the smoke cleared and the stench assaulted us, the Dread Knight had been reduced to ash. The only thing remaining was its grotesque decaying armor.


    Just like I thought. I pretty much fried it using its armor. Not so tough, after all.


    Nick gave me a look of surprise. ¡°What?! You can use lightning magic!? That¡¯s like, super rare!¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± I asked. rubbing my ears to make them feel better. Of course, lightning magic in enclosed places like this wasn¡¯t the most ideal thing¡­


    Ryan gave Nick a friendly shove and a wide smile. His deep blue eyes practically gleamed with excitement. ¡°I told you he was probably High Elf royalty.¡±


    What does me being able to use lightning magic have anything to do with royalty? Magic isn¡¯t locked by blood even Grandpa taught me that much¡­ unless you are Sylvia.


    ¡°AH! NO! We don¡¯t know that for sure! Right, Voker?¡± Nick squeaked.


    I shrugged. Ryan slapped Nick in the face, and Adrian started crying from laughing. What a sight.


    ¡°Why did you just slap him?¡± Veme asked, sounding confused.


    Nick rubbed his red cheek and sighed. ¡°Slap bet¡­ since gambling is forbidden in his stupid religion, we make slap bets to keep things interesting,¡± he groaned.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that still gambling? Just with pain instead of coin?¡± Bella questioned.


    Ryan put a thumbs up and grinned. ¡°As long as no money is involved, it¡¯s okay. Personally, I enjoy this much more. Gold goes away, but friendship lasts forever. Right, Nick?¡±


    ¡°Shut it¡­¡± Nick growled.


    If you slap your friends, wouldn¡¯t they hate you? What an odd tradition. Then I looked over to Sylvia¡­ maybe not¡­


    Artemius groaned and started pushing everyone forward. ¡°You Humans and your lack of working noses! Let¡¯s go already! This smell is killing me!¡±


    ¡°Agreed. We have eleven more traps to disarm. Voker, can we leave it to you to kill any more of those Dread Knights?¡± Veme asked.


    ¡°Consider it done.¡±


    I ended up killing three more of those monsters. They weren¡¯t supposed to be here either.

 Vol.4 Ch.81- The Iron Grip.

    Cer¡ª


    Ah¡­ just another nightmare.


    My body jerked me awake and my eyes slowly fluttered open. I scanned the stone room that was being used as our base camp for the night. It was made out of a black metal. I thought at first it might have been Mythril but I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s the case. Sylvia¡¯s sword had no problem scratching the walls. Orangish bronze lines ran along the walls like seams at regular intervals, almost like veins that were straight.


    I tried investigating for any identifying markings or something special about this place, but I couldn''t make anything out. I also didn¡¯t know how the building looked from the outside, considering we were brought via a floating bridge.


    I watched the fire listlessly. Judging by the current guards still awake, I must have been asleep for less than an hour. Sleeping is¡­ becoming a problem. I don¡¯t want to rely on the chocolate I mixed with drugs to help me sleep every night. I imagine it¡¯s terrible for your health¡­ then again, so is not sleeping.


    Maybe I should just put myself into a perpetual coma so I don¡¯t have any nightmares and can get some real sleep.


    Sylvia stared at me from across the fire but didn¡¯t say anything. Ryan was sitting cross-legged, his eyes slowly scanning the leather-bound book he had in his hands. His deep blue eyes reflected the campfire almost as much as his bald head. My groggy mind ran up and down the adventurer.


    His Dwarven Steel plate was a light silver color and showed clear signs of wear and tear. However, one can also tell he maintains it frequently as it shined with oil and was buffed often. Ryan¡¯s mace wasn¡¯t anything special, just a hunk of iron forged to crush things. His shield¡­ his shield, huh?


    The wooden kite shield wasn¡¯t anything to write home about. Iron bands reinforced the front, and it was slightly damaged from the Ghoul attack. The only other important thing about it was the symbol painted on the front. It was worn, and long scratch marks cut across it, but it bothered me just how familiar it felt in its current state.


    I asked Ryan last year about this symbol, and I was told it was the marking of a warrior from the Moon Mother religion. As the second-largest religion, the Moon Mother religion has origins in Tel¡¯an¡¯duth and is primarily a High Elf faith. Although Ryan is Human, he is still from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth.


    Three smaller circles surrounding one large circle¡­


    I shifted slightly, and Ryan¡¯s eyes darted to me. When he saw it was me getting up, he gave me a warm smile. ¡°Hard time sleeping?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Always,¡± I groaned.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good. A young man has to get his rest. Even Elves need to sleep, Voker¡± Ryan chided, almost in a fatherly tone.


    I grunted at him and moved towards the fire while sitting down next to him so I could get a closer look at the symbol. ¡°Something the matter, Voker?¡± Ryan questioned. ¡°Are you perhaps interested?¡± Ryan started tapping the book cover he was reading, but it had no discernible features or title. It was just a brown leather book, although it was surprisingly thick and it appeared to be made of paper.


    Ah, that must be his scripture for his religion.


    ¡°You could say that. But, I have a¡­ odd question.¡±


    The crows'' feet on his face stretched wide as he gave me a genuine smile. Ryan wasn¡¯t that old, maybe late twenties at most. But every adventurer seemed older than they really were. The job could cut off years of your life¡­ even if you survived the quest.


    ¡°I am an ordained warrior of the Moon Mother, after all. I can answer any question you may have.¡±


    ¡°In that case¡­ does there happen to be guardians for the religion?¡± I asked.


    Ryan rubbed the stubble on his chin and gazed off into the corner of the room. ¡°Can you be more specific?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ how about any description of large statues? More specifically, a knight with a large two-handed sword and a priest with flowing robes and staff.¡±


    The light of recognition blinked in Ryan¡¯s eyes as he started nodding his head. ¡°Yes, actually, there is something like you described. Mind you, I¡¯ve only been there once, but at the main church in Thaymar, there are two statues at the front entrance to the massive plaza. Yes, a robed priest and knight would be the best way to describe them.¡±


    Ryan pondered for a few more seconds, then quickly opened his book, flipping through the pages as his eyes scanned the text. ¡°Ah, here we are¡­ let¡¯s see.¡± Ryan looked up from his book, and his gaze drifted into the ceiling. His smile morphed into a sad frown. ¡°Guess you can¡¯t see the moon from in here, huh? ¡° He shrugged his shoulders and used his finger to trace the page. ¡°The Knight of the Moon was created in the Moon Mother¡¯s idea of protecting her children. The Sage was given life so he may bestow upon the knowledge of the Goddess to her children.¡±


    It seems like the knight got shafted on the holy jobs. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the ¡°children¡± refer to the people of this world.


    ¡°I see. Thank you, Ryan,¡± I said.


    No doubt about it. What does this mean though? Is there a connection between the Moon Mother and dungeons? Did the dungeon take over an old Moon Mother temple? Is this Moon Mother a real god, and is she creating dungeons, or is this just all a coincidence?


    Maybe I¡¯m just looking too deep into something that isn¡¯t there. If that Slime can reach into my mind and create a mental construct, then surely a dungeon can use symbols from the surface. Maybe the dungeon can use monsters to peer into the minds of its victims?


    I can only speculate.


    Ryan shifted nervously on the ground and gave me a wry smile. ¡°Did I help you or hurt you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just thinking himself into a corner,¡± Sylvia snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. He doesn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good¡­ I guess I remember being that age as well,¡± Ryan said fondly.


    Suddenly Sylvia looked right at me, and her eyes went wide as her ears twitched slightly. My own ears twitched as sounds began flowing in. It was far away, but I could hear the sound of metal scraping against the floor, bones rattling against armor, and the groans of the undead.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ryan asked nervously.


    ¡°We are surrounded. They are coming from all three tunnels and will be here in a few minutes,¡± I said while getting up and dusting myself off.


    Ryan¡¯s eyes went wide as he rolled off the ground and started waking his teammates up. Bella and Veme were awake the second the commotion started, while Artemius was the last to be roused from his slumber.


    With groggy, sleepy eyes, Artemius grabbed Veme by the shoulder. ¡°What is going on? Are we under attack? How¡ª¡±


    Veme flinched slightly and narrowed her cold eyes at him while brushing his hand away. ¡°Be quiet, please. I am trying to listen,¡± Veme said pointedly.


    ¡°Skeletons on all three sides. Ghouls and Zombies are in the right hall. And maybe a few Dread Knights down the center behind the Skeletons,¡± Sylvia stated.


    ¡°I agree. That¡¯s what I hear as well,¡± Bella said.


    Nick rolled his shoulders, but he already seemed wide awake. ¡°Well, what are we going to do? Pick a tunnel and fight?¡±


    ¡°Retreating into a tunnel would be a mistake. There are still traps ahead in these tunnels. We would be running into our deaths. The traps would threaten us as the undead close in on both sides. I say we fight here in this room,¡± I suggested.


    There was no way we could clear the traps in a timely manner while fighting this many undead. One wrong step, and we would activate a trap that might end up killing one or even all of us.


    All eyes drifted to Veme. Despite Bella and I both being Ruby adventurers, she was technically our senior. By how long, I wasn¡¯t sure. She was also the de facto leader of this little dungeon dive. Something I was more than happy to concede.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I don¡¯t ever want to lead a team into battle ever again¡­ fighting for myself is enough.


    Veme¡¯s cold cyan eyes glided over all of us. Her face was in its usual placid mode which made her nearly unreadable. ¡°I agree with Voker. We have two vanguards and plenty of support. We can hold the tunnels. Voker, can you eliminate an entire tunnel by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be a problem. I¡¯ll take the Dread Knight hallway.¡±


    ¡°Everyone into positions then,¡± Veme ordered.


    I strolled over to the hallway and peered down into it. The gloomy blue crystals continued, illuminating the space, but there was a bend down the hallway. The undead would be here in two minutes maybe if I had to guess. This group was also moving much faster for whatever reason.


    I figured a few well-placed Fireballs and maybe an Arc Lightning or two would be enough. Of course, doing that won¡¯t even put a dent into my mana pool anymore, so I should have plenty of charge in the battery to help the others.


    The first to arrive were the short-statured Skeletons. Their bones and loosely hanging armor dangled and rattled against each other as they moved forward with surprising speed. It¡¯s not like Dwarves are particularly known for their speed, short legs and all. Then again I guess these undead were pretty fast, considering they are made from Dwarves.


    I let about ten or so round the corner and sent a single Fireball into the pack. The orange flames consumed the lead Skeleton and scattered the rest with the explosive force. The shockwave rolled out from the tunnel and past me. However, that was just the first group. There had to be at least fifty of them coming from my side alone.


    Oddly enough, I¡¯m not getting that same feeling I was getting earlier. Was it just for the first few hours? Have I already gotten used to killing these things? What a weird sensation that was¡­


    Another group came and was greeted with another Fireball. I could hear the others engaging in combat as swords clanged off each other and bones fell to the stone floor. I spared a glance over my shoulder to find Sylvia watching me from the corner of her eye. I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    It felt good knowing she wanted to protect me. I can say I didn¡¯t or still don¡¯t have many people in my life that would say that to me. Mom, Dad, Grandpa, Cerila, and Padraic? Other than those people, who else? And I haven¡¯t seen them in seven years.


    Maybe in my previous life, Hades squad would have protected me. Nyx did in a way and looking back, I think the others might have as well. But then again, I would have never given them a chance. Maybe somewhere in the back of my enslaved mind, I understood they had more value than me. Or perhaps that was just the Human in me.


    Either way, Fireball.


    Another group of Skeletons was blasted into pieces. I made sure everyone wasn¡¯t getting overwhelmed and saw that they were doing just fine. Nick, Adrian, and Ryan held the front against Zombie Dwarves with putrid rotting flesh, and lifeless non-swirling eyes sat in their rotting skulls. Bella, Veme, and Sylvia were making short work of the Ghouls and Skeletons in their tunnel. And Artemius was cowering away in the corner like a scared kitten, all according to plan.


    The first Dread Knights rounded the corner in my hallway. Three of the heavily armored undead started sprinting down the hall straight for me. I extended my hand, and yellow lightning licked my arm as the spell core finished forming. A bolt of lightning raced off the tips of my fingers and bounced between the three Dread Knights, leaving smoldering holes in their armor and dropping them to the floor.


    I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t feel threatened whatsoever right now. Have I gotten stronger or is this dungeon just that much easier than what Sylvia and I went through? Maybe it¡¯s a combination of both, considering people widely use this dungeon, and puberty really has done a number on me.


    Increasing my height, muscle strength, bone density, VO2 max, red blood cell count¡­ the list goes on. This was long overdue. Besides the whole hormone deal¡­ I could do without that¡­ then again, I don¡¯t mind it all that much¡­


    Crap, what am I doing? I can¡¯t grow too lax no matter how easy the situation appears to be. I should know better. Every fight is a life-or-death battle.


    Maybe puberty isn¡¯t all that great¡­ I¡¯ve been getting way more distracted recently.


    Another Arc Lightning fired off and removed another group of Skeletons and a Dread Knight from this world. I was waiting for the last group to round the corner when I heard Nick yell from behind me.


    ¡°Hey! What the hell is going on!?¡±


    Mmm? I looked over at Nick, who was busy shoving his dagger into the rotting head of a Zombie. Adrian came over and assisted him by cutting off the Zombie¡¯s head with his scimitar. The rotting head hit the ground with a wet thud and I was about to turn around and discount his outburst as just frustration. I mean, I could smell that Zombie from over here and it wasn¡¯t very pleasant.


    However, I kept watching Nick as my eyes caught the tail end of the Zombie corpse trying to grab ahold of Nick¡¯s legs. A Zombie could only be defeated if you completely destroyed its body or entirely removed its head from the body. Even if a Zombie had a small portion of its head connected to the torso, it could still move about. But I had just watched Adrian cut that Zombie¡¯s head clean from its shoulders.


    It should not be moving.


    ¡°Something is going on over here! The Skeletons are getting put back together!¡± Bella shouted.


    I looked down my hallway to see something that confused me. The Skeletons that I had all but obliterated were being pulled back together by some invisible force. The bones started floating in mid-air and rearranging themselves back into their original shape. Even the Skeletons that took direct hits from my fireballs were piecing back together. Along with the Dread Knights who were now clambering back up to their feet.


    That¡¯s not supposed to happen¡­


    ¡°Everyone, get ready! It¡¯s a Li¡ª¡± Bella roared before being cut off.


    Boom.


    The far wall exploded into a shower of stone and dust. A rogue stone chunk nearly took my head off, but I sliced it in half with my summoned sword. A short Dwarf covered head to toe in black robes sauntered into the room as the dust settled.


    The black staff was made of some gnarled decaying wood, and it moved awkwardly with a limp. The monster¡¯s unkempt dirty black beard was long and tied off with knots at varying lengths. With a skeleton for a face and swirling orange gemstones for eyes, the creature glared at us and bathed the entire area with its bloodlust.


    Not good. No more holding back anymore. Things just got serious.


    A monster of a threat level of one hundred and eighty just showed up. The most powerful and the highest level undead. A creature that can bring other lesser undead back to unlife. It¡¯s one of the few recorded monsters that can use magic. An Earth Lance left the monster¡¯s staff and hurtled towards me at blinding speeds. My cobalt gladius was a blur as I sliced the spell in half and forced mana into my legs. I had to close the distance and kill this thing.


    A Lich. To think I would run into one here.


    Everyone was frozen in place for a moment as the Lich continued its bloodlust aura. The only person still swinging was Sylvia, who was doing her best to destroy a Dread Knight and a Skeleton that had encircled her. I could see the fear in her one blue eye as she gave me a quick glance. She didn¡¯t need to hear my words to know what I was about to do. And I couldn¡¯t let Sylvia use her Blood Sorcery in public.


    Another barrage of Earth Lances flew towards me, and I cut them down all the same. A Lich should be at least an Expert level mage, if not more. They were also capable of using whatever magic the host was able to use if you could even call the former corpse a host anymore.


    I formed the core for a Lightning Bolt, and the yellow lance of light arced out at the Lich. The monster merely swatted my spell away with its staff and countered with an earth spell. Then, a row of spikes shot out from in front of the creature and moved straight for me. I dodged to the side, but I could sense the spell core underneath my feet.


    I spun around in midair with a twist and sliced the stone spike down the center before it could form completely and impale me. I continued my midair jump and was only a few steps away from the Lich now. Its orange eye swirled like a small storm, and then suddenly, it faded out for a moment. I got a weird feeling in my chest, and before I knew it, my sword covered in fire magic was being rammed into the monster¡¯s chest.


    The sheer amount of force and speed I was running at sent me barreling into the Lich as I drove it back through the hole it made. I felt weightlessness grip me for a few seconds as I fell through the hole with Lich in tow. It was only a scant few moments until we hit the ground, my sword driving through the creature even as I collapsed on top of it.


    I stood up and ripped the sword out of the creature to finish it off, but a wonderful feeling gently weaved through my mind. It felt like a warm summer breeze, and I was lost in the monster¡¯s eyes for a moment. The orange glow started wavering and fading out slowly, almost like it was blinking. It brought a shaky bone hand up and reached it towards me like it wanted to say something. Its jaw was moving, but no words left its skeletal mouth.


    The undead couldn¡¯t talk, but this thing was trying to.


    I felt a warm liquid leave my eyes and fall down my cheeks. I was at a loss for words. But, more importantly, I felt at peace. My heart felt full, and my mind was empty of all thoughts.


    I could only watch as the Lich¡¯s hand collapsed to the ground, and the final bit of life left its eyes. I heard bones clattering to the floor above me, and I put my sword back into its storage.


    What is going on? What is with this feeling? Why do I feel so happy? Am I losing my damn mind? Why didn¡¯t that Lich fight back? Did it want me to kill it? I¡­


    ¡°Voker! VOKER!¡± Sylvia shouted.


    I looked up at her as she was peering down from over the edge. She was about to jump down to get me, but Bella yanked her back by the hair and took her place. ¡°Are you alive, Voker?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I am.¡±


    ¡°And what about the Lich?¡± Bella asked.


    ¡°Dead.¡±


    ¡°Okay! We are good up here as well, let me grab a rope, and we can pull you up! Just hang on¡ª stop pushing me, Sylvia! He¡¯s fine!¡± Bella growled.


    Sylvia looked over the edge again, and I just gave her a nod of confidence. I bent down and grabbed the dead orbs that had been Lich''s eyes. Although Sylvia and I agreed not to accept any loot and took a flat payment for this job, it was still worth grabbing along with the staff.


    So¡­ the Lich was dead, just like that? And now, despite feeling all that joy moments ago, I¡¯m just left feeling empty inside once again.


    What is going on inside of these dungeons? And what is going on with me?

 Vol.4 Ch.82- The Other Side.

    Once we got ourselves situated and gathered our things, the group made its way through the building once more. It was only a few hours worth of disarming traps, but we weren¡¯t attacked by a single undead the entire time. In truth, we managed to navigate the rest of the dungeon using Veme¡¯s map with no resistance at all.


    After traversing a few more floating bridge platforms, we found ourselves walking down another long cave tunnel. The temperature was freezing to the point I had to put on another jacket since my manaweave cloak couldn¡¯t keep up with regulating my temperature.


    Or maybe I was still just feeling odd.


    I was left feeling conflicted after the fight with the Lich. The Lich was supposed to be a monster nearly on par with the Wyrm. And all the books I¡¯ve read on them mentioned that they tended to sit in the backlines, casting magic and allowing their immortal undead army to crush their foes.


    A Lich breaking down a stone wall and bursting onto the scene like a villain in a storybook wasn¡¯t how they were supposed to act. Of course, there were always outliers, and exceptions to the rules. But I don¡¯t believe that to be the case this time around.


    Something was different¡­ maybe even wrong about that monster.


    Was it a fluke? A byproduct of the dungeon affecting the monster? Perhaps this was a rare case of an undead managing to maintain some semblance of sanity and a higher form of intelligence? Why did a monster strong enough to burn cities just¡­ give up?


    None of this is even taking into account the odd feelings I have. The unnatural emotions that blanket my mind when I kill people in this world or remove the undead from existence.


    Is¡­ this just how people feel?


    Are these sensations just that foreign to me that they feel unnatural? When I killed those slavers in the jungle seven years ago, I felt strange. When I killed Ester, Martin, and the rest of those people to escape slavery, I felt strange. When I killed the rogue adventurers in Anderfield, I felt strange. When I killed those soldiers and bandits on our quest, I felt strange. And when I¡­ when I killed Dem and the group¡­ I felt strange and sad.


    The worst part is I¡¯ve felt the same feeling since my first time taking a life of a person in this world. I felt like I was doing something wrong to them. Not wrong in a moral sense, more like I was defiling them? I can¡¯t even be sure if that¡¯s the feeling associated with this.


    Even now, I feel that all those people had to die. I value my life and the lives of those close to me more than anyone else¡¯s. If you try to take that from me, I¡¯ll have no problems taking your life from you. I don¡¯t necessarily believe that people are inherently good.


    That if I beat someone to a pulp, they will stop coming after my family and me. The only way to stop someone from killing you is to kill them first. Whether that is the right way to look at things or not¡­ I can¡¯t be sure, but at least I know it¡¯s effective.


    I just don¡¯t want to kill anyone anymore¡­ if this is how it makes me feel, I¡¯d rather just avoid it all together. But life isn¡¯t so simple, is it?


    These weird feelings¡­ monsters and animals, don¡¯t cause me to have these emotions thrust upon me. It wasn¡¯t until I killed those Skeletons for the first time did I gain a new sensation for taking a life other than a person¡¯s¡­ or an unlife in this case? I felt like I had done something good, righteous even. The same feeling that I got when I destroyed that dungeon core¡­ like I was¡­ making the world a better place? The exact opposite feeling I get when I kill people.


    No¡­ no¡­ that¡¯s not quite right. Self-gratification maybe? Satisfaction? I just¡­ don¡¯t know.


    I was lost in my thoughts to the point I didn¡¯t even realize Sylvia was walking next to me, staring up at me. ¡°Are you¡­ okay?¡± she asked me, genuine concern laced in her voice.


    I was about to say I was fine but the words caught in my throat. Sylvia was watching me with legitimate concern that I could feel in her gaze.


    Perhaps¡­ after all this time¡­ I¡¯ve gotten better at understanding people and their feelings. At least I have that much going for me.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± I said honestly.


    Sylvia let out a sharp breath and reached a hand out towards me, only to retract it back to her chest. ¡°Are you hurt? Or  is it those feelings again?¡±


    ¡°Feelings.¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­ do you want to talk¡ª¡±


    Artemius groaned audibly from behind me and interrupted Sylvia. ¡°Will you two¡ªeek!¡±


    Artemius let out an unmanly squeal as Sylvia spun around on her heel and flashed her blade at his throat. She even leaked a bit of her bloodlust at the man as her gaze turned frigid. ¡°We are having an important conversation, Little Kitty. So do me a favor and shut up.¡± Sylvia¡¯s usually soft and beautiful voice was as cold as her bronze mask.


    Artemius meekly shook his head as sweat dripped from his awkward-looking mane. Sylvia sheathed her silvery-white Estoc and turned back to me. She fidgeted awkwardly and looked up at me. ¡°Anyways, I was about to ask if you wanted to talk about it¡­ maybe?¡± I could hear Nick and Bella chuckling to themselves up ahead as Ryan gave me a wry smile from the front of the line.


    You know¡­ sometimes I know I can be scary even though I don¡¯t want to be. Sylvia¡­ she can be scary sometimes too. But I don¡¯t mind that.


    ¡°Yes, I do want to talk about it. But perhaps here isn¡¯t the right place, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right time either,¡± I suggested.


    That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not alone anymore. Maybe an outsider¡¯s point of view could help me figure this out. I¡¯ve been trying to shoulder all these burdens and struggles for so long that I¡¯ve forgotten how to rely on other people completely. A bad habit from a former life¡­


    I mean, I trust Sylvia with my back in battle and to watch me when I¡¯m sleeping, but I feel like there is another layer. Ultimate Trust¡­ that¡¯s the words Clayton used, huh? Maybe we aren¡¯t there yet. Mainly due to my own faults, I imagine.


    ¡°Well, we have time. You can talk to me whenever you want,¡± Sylvia said kindly.


    ¡°I promise we can talk about it when we get out of here. And don¡¯t let me forget and push it away. I have a bad habit of trying to compile all this stuff like some kind of toxic leader or something¡­¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°Sure, I can remind you,¡± Sylvia giggled. Then she turned to me. ¡°Toxic¡­ leader? What does that mean?¡±


    Ah, oops¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that I often try to do things all on my own and that I try to take the burden away from everyone. I do it because¡­ I think that I think I¡¯m protecting people¡­ or maybe I do it because I don¡¯t trust many people. But how can I protect or help someone if I can¡¯t even do the same for myself?¡± I said, disheartened.


    Sylvia nodded her head to my words. ¡°I guess¡­ that does sound kinda like you. But¡­ we are different, right? We have trust, and we can always protect each other. So¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ we do. Let¡¯s¡ª¡± I could feel everyone listening in on our conversation despite saying we would talk about it later. I immediately felt embarrassed and just decided to stop talking altogether before I died from the burning sensation in my ears and face.


    Sylvia must have noticed my embarrassment. She let out a small giggle and skipped back to her position in the group. Although we were technically transitioning floors currently, so the odds of monsters being here were incredibly low, it was also considered an entrance and exit to a dungeon. Of course, it was possible that this didn¡¯t apply in this case. Well, better safe than sorry.


    Bella turned around, her nose twitching and baring her fangs slightly. ¡°We¡¯ve got company.¡±


    Veme nodded her head, and all the Humans looked to us for confirmation. ¡°I hear a lot of movement up ahead,¡± I said.


    It didn¡¯t sound like the shambling of the undead. Armor and weapons were moving around as people ran around and stopped suddenly. And it appeared that they heard us around the same time we heard them. So it could be bandits or maybe guards. I guess we are going to find out.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably Luminar soldiers. Don¡¯t attack them until we get confirmation,¡± Veme ordered.


    We made it to a portion of the cave that opened up. A frigid cold breeze was rolling into the cave bringing the smells of a campfire and people with it. In the distance, at the far end, I could make out a stone wall in the darkness and figures on the ground in formation.


    I felt the presence of a spell core coming at me, and I was about to lash out when I realized the core wasn¡¯t aiming for us. Instead, a ring of fire suddenly surrounded us, blocking our escape back into the dungeon and illuminating the cave. And what I saw made me do a double-take.


    You didn¡¯t look at Earth¡¯s military history and not recognize this formation. Just seeing it in a fantasy world was odd.


    A shield wall had been formed spanning nearly the entire length of a dark stone wall that appeared to be constructed with haste and maybe even a bit of earth magic. The tall red metal rectangular shields reflected the fire wall¡¯s light, showing a black symbol of a monster. A creature with the torso, tail, and back legs of a lion and the claws, wings, and face of an eagle. A Gryphon.


    So, they are using Blood Iron for their shields? I wonder if it gives a small amount of anti-magic properties. And what is that shimmering?


    The shield wall had long spears sticking out from the front and shields over the top to protect the backline, a Roman Phalanx through and through. Even the backline had javelins and handheld spears ready to throw just in case the enemy got close. A thin purple barrier shimmered in front of the wall, which probably meant a barrier mage was present. Archers sat on the ramparts aiming short bows down at us, and a few hooded figures were amongst the group, most likely mages.


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice the most striking feature of this weird event. I couldn¡¯t see a single Human.


    Through the dark slits in the shield wall, I saw animal ears and tails, long Elven ears of both varieties, short stubby humanoids carrying crossbows, and I even saw a single Dark Elf mage on the ramparts. But I couldn¡¯t see a single Human soldier.


    A Foreign Legion of some kind? A unit entirely made up of non-Humans? As far as I know, Luminar is still a majority Human nation. Maybe this is part of their way of giving people a path to citizenship?


    ¡°Not undead!¡± someone yelled inside the phalanx. The observation was echoed, and the entire unit sounded off with the same words.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Sylvia murmured,


    ¡°Making sure they don¡¯t misfire and attack us,¡± I said.


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t they standing down?¡± Sylvia asked.


    Good question.


    The purple shimmer ceased, and the shield wall parted while a single Human man strode forward. His short spear rested against his shoulder, and his Roman-style red and black armor glimmered in the firelight. His helmet was even in the typical Roman fashion covering just about everything besides his face and had designs running across it, and it even had a large black feathered plume at the top, denoting he wasn¡¯t a simple foot soldier.


    Not that you would mistake this man for being a simple foot soldier.


    A giant animal skin of what appeared to be some kind of mutant bear rested on his shoulders and draped down his chest. His brown beard was thick and covered nearly the entirety of his face. A pair of beady brown eyes watched us closely.


    ¡°State your business!¡± he yelled in a deep gruff voice.


    ¡°Adventurers escorting a merchant,¡± Veme said calmly back.


    ¡°Merchant? Drop your bags on the floor and open them!¡± he ordered.


    I thought maybe they would resist, but Veme and everyone else started doing as told. Sylvia gave me a quick glance, but I just nodded at her, and we followed along.


    The commander motioned with his arm, and the shield wall opened up once more for a Wood Elf to run through. The commander whispered for the Wood Elf to check the bags, and I heard him saying something else, but it was so quiet I couldn¡¯t make out the words.


    I could tell the Wood Elf wasn¡¯t that old, maybe as old as me. Then again, I might be wrong, but he doesn¡¯t appear to be fully grown at the very least. He was also nervous as all hell.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The man nervously scanned our necks, and I could hear him gulp. Standing in front of him were three high-level adventurers and everyone else was at least Topaz. If we decided to attack him suddenly, he would be the first to die.


    One by one, the nervous soldier poked his spear into our bags. The wooden and iron spear glided effortlessly into the grain bags, and the soldier had at least some semblance of understanding not to pierce a hole in them.


    But when the soldier got to Artemius¡¯s bag, he hesitated for just a moment. His green swirling eyes went wide for a fraction of a second while he dipped his spear into the bag much slower than everyone else.


    If you weren¡¯t paying attention, you might have missed it. And if I weren¡¯t an Elf, I would have missed the tiny, barely audible sound of metal hitting metal. It was faint, but it was there.


    The soldier gave a nervous nod and ran back to his commander, nearly tripping over a rock. Of course, Bella and Nick snickered at him, which only added to the boy¡¯s embarrassment. The commander merely nodded at the soldier and sent him back into formation.


    The commander¡¯s eyes floated around everyone until he eventually landed on Sylvia and then me. He let out a dissatisfied grunt and shifted his weight onto another leg. ¡°You two at the end. Take off those masks.¡±


    Sylvia clicked her tongue, and I suppressed a groan of frustration. This farce has gone on long enough. I glared at Artemius, but the Beastmen averted his eyes and looked out into the cave.


    Sylvia crossed her arms across her chest and glared at the commander. ¡°Why would we do that? We are clearly adventurers,¡± she huffed, not bothering to hide her annoyance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about whether you are kings or peasants. My job is to search for suspicious people. Two masked individuals are suspicious. For all I know, you could be wanted,¡± he shot back, sounding just as annoyed.


    I decided to stay quiet. There was nothing for me to say or wiggle my way out. If he was going to force the issue, then I had little choice.


    They have mages, archers, and a magic resistance set up. Taking all of them out would be a challenge, maybe even impossible. I can just dump my mana into the Dull Stone above and collapse the roof with earth magic. We can find another exit if need be.


    The commander continued staring at me, but I just silently returned his gaze. I could feel the tension in the room rising as my party¡¯s eyes darted from me then to the officer. I found it somewhat amusing watching the man¡¯s face start getting more and more frustrated as I ignored him.


    He must be the type of leader that forces others to listen to him with overwhelming strength. This guy probably fought in the war. Judging by his age, he probably chose to stick around in the military.


    ¡°Last chance. Take your masks off,¡± he ordered, his face red with barely surpassed frustration.


    But if he were important he wouldn¡¯t be an officer for a guard post watching a dungeon exit in the freezing cold.


    The tension was starting to reach its pitch when the soldiers in formation started mumbling to themselves. The commander grunted in anger and pointed his spear at us.


    Everyone but Sylvia and me started scrambling when, suddenly, the shield wall started collapsing. It wasn¡¯t opening like it was letting someone in instead the soldiers were moving out of the way for someone.


    Their heavy armored foot echoed off the stone walls, and I could see the glint of a sky blue halberd above the shields. Once the front line parted, a tall figure in an all-black Mythril plate stepped into view.


    His sky blue cobalt halberd shone brilliantly while the Emerald adventure tag hung loosely from his neck and down his armor. Even the Luminar soldiers were saluting him. The commander flicked around. His face contorted in surprise, then back to a neutral state.


    The Twilight Knight?


    The commander righted himself into an awkward salute and was about to start speaking, but the Twilight Knight merely raised a hand to stop him. The knight turned his helmeted head awkwardly and locked eyes with me while taking a few more steps toward our group.


    ¡°Voker Winterheart. I was told you had perished in a dungeon.¡± His calm, eerie voice grated on my ears.


    ¡°My death was... greatly exaggerated,¡± I said calmly.


    Since when did this guy know my name? I don¡¯t think I ever told him¡­


    The knight shook his head, which awkwardly made his helmet jiggle on his head. ¡°I see. That is good. What brings you here today?¡±


    What is this guy doing? Is he just striking up a conversation?


    ¡°I¡¯m a guard for this merchant,¡± I said.


    Not quite the truth, but also not a lie.


    ¡°I see. Adventuring never stops, even after suffering defeat. Good for you.¡± The Twilight Knight raised a hand slightly, almost like a wave but without the waving part. ¡°Hello, Sylvia.¡±


    ¡°Uh, hello?¡± Sylvia said, confused.


    ¡°How have you been? I heard you also died, but it seems you are alive as well.¡± The knight¡¯s voice was so calm it was bothersome. It almost seemed fake, like he was trying to talk like this on purpose. Or maybe he was a robot or something?


    Sylvia shifted nervously next to me and gave me a concerned side-eye, but I merely shrugged. I had no idea what to make of this. This knight was giving off no bloodlust, and this mundane conversion just made things awkward.


    I almost would have preferred a fight. Almost¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve been, okay¡­¡± Sylvia said meekly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± The Twilight Knight responded.


    The commander cleared his throat awkwardly and slowly dropped his salute as if waiting for the Twilight Knight to yell at him, which he never did. ¡°Sir I¡ª¡±


    The Twilight Knight waved his hand and continued walking forward. ¡°Let them pass. They are my peers.¡± The commander looked like he was about to argue, but the Twilight Knight took a quick step toward him and instantly shut the man¡¯s mouth.


    The Knight continued right up to Bella and gave her a slight nod. ¡°Ball Busting Bella. Have you been well?¡±


    Bella scratched her head and shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve been okay. Just another day, you know? Got attacked by a Lich and everything. How have you been, Twilight?¡±


    The knight shouldered his halberd and gave an exaggerated hand to chin movement like he was some kind of great thinker. ¡°A Lich? That does sound challenging. At least you persevered. I¡¯ve been well. Thank you for asking.¡±


    Bella chuckled and gave him a playful elbow on the armor while leaning in to whisper to him. ¡°Thanks for the save, big guy.¡±


    The knight shrugged as if it was nothing and didn¡¯t bother lowering his voice. ¡°Of course. Anything for a fellow adventurer. Now then, Veme, it¡¯s good to see you as well. Have a wonderful day.¡± He was about to start walking, but he turned on his heels right in front of Ryan. ¡°And you are?¡±


    Ryan extended a slightly shaky hand, but he was managing a friendly smile at least. The knight looked down at Ryan¡¯s extended hand but made no move to shake it. Ryan slowly retracted his hand. ¡°Ryan Craner. These are my companions, Nickolas and Adrian. We are a team group called The Stars.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet all of you. Your party even has a name? That¡¯s nice,¡± he said dryly.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ it is¡­¡± Ryan mumbled.


    With that, the Knight gave another slight nod and continued walking into the wall of flame. ¡°Wait! Sir! Where are you¡ª¡± the commander yelled.


    The Twilight Knight ran his hands through the firewall and shrugged. ¡°Going to kill some undead. Maybe a Lich or two. Bye, Aurelius.¡±


    The Twilight Knight walked through the burning wall of fire magic like it was nothing, leaving the commander with his mouth agape and watching in confusion. Somewhere, an Expert level fire mage was maintaining that wall with magic. It should have just at least set him on fire.


    What the hell just happened? Who is this guy? And why is he so damn awkward? And why does he talk like that? I have¡­ so many questions. But I¡¯m not one to turn away a gift.


    I picked up the pack off the ground and slung it over my shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Everyone quickly obliged, and we walked our way toward the phalanx. The soldiers collapsed what little of their formation remained and started funneling back behind the walls. The Commander just sat there, mouth agape as he watched The Twilight Knight stroll into the darkness.


    I got a closer look at the wall, and it seemed like it was entirely made of earth magic. Black mud had been tossed onto the wall and smeared to make it blend in with the darkness. At least, I think that was what they were trying to do. The soldiers all gathered around campfires and warmed their cold hands. Once again, I couldn¡¯t help but notice a severe lack of Humans and Dragonkin.


    I wonder if it¡¯s too cold for Dragonkin? Maybe it would have adverse effects on their health if they lived here? Being cold-blooded and all.


    It only took a few minutes of walking to get to the other side of the cave, and we were greeted by the sun¡¯s blinding light and a cold winter breeze. My eyes corrected slowly and the landscape before us came into view. The weather wasn¡¯t bad besides the cold wind but that was just because we were higher up. Sylvia let out an audible gasp as we took in the beautiful sight.


    We were at the top of a small mountain looking down at a winter wonderland. A small fort had been built at the base of the mountain and stone walls wrapped around and connected to the mountainside. The actual fort part was on the other side of the wall most likely in case a horde of the undead suddenly exited the dungeon.


    Surrounding the fort was a lush forest of pine trees that weren''t quite the pine trees I had seen in my previous life. Instead, the tree¡¯s bark was a pure white color, and the thin needle leaves were orange instead of green.


    ¡°View is nice, huh?¡± Nick asked from beside me.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s something,¡± I said.


    The view was¡­ interesting. But, perhaps I¡¯ve grown too cynical. Maybe instead of comparing landscapes to my previous life¡­ I should just enjoy them now? Yeah¡­ I think I will.


    Adrian fumbled around in a bag and pulled out a giant fur skin coat and donned it. With an ugly scowl, he looked out at the vista. ¡°Too damn cold¡­¡± he grumbled.


    Mmm. It was cold. Way colder on this side of the mountains but it was to be expected. I think I might like the cold.


    Or maybe I just hate the heat more than anything.


    We trudged through the thick snow, and although I had just admitted, I liked the cold, I was not a fan of walking through this powdery hell. All of us were grumbling and high stepping our way until we got to the gates. Luminar soldiers ushered us indoors, and with a quick identification check, we were practically pushed out of the place. The guards were all too happy to return to the warmth of their fires.


    ¡°At least they move quickly,¡± Bella griped.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Veme added.


    Nick took a deep breath, let it out slowly, and watched as his warm breath created a smoky cloud. ¡°Well¡­ I guess this is it, huh?¡±


    ¡°It is. You will be taking things from here, Nick?¡± Veme asked.


    Nick nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, unless you want to follow us east?¡±


    Bella snorted and adjusted her heavy jacket. Surprisingly, even she put on some winter pants. ¡°I¡¯d rather die.¡±


    This elicited a chuckle from The Stars, and everyone began saying their goodbyes.


    ¡°You staying on this side of the mountains, Voker?¡± Ryan asked me.


    ¡°Yes, I plan on it.¡±


    The man gave me a warm smile. ¡°I see. In that case, if you ever find yourself back around Whieland, make sure you stop by.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, our buddy has a ranch a few hours outside of Nactus. Stop by sometime, yeah?¡± Nick suggested with a friendly smile.


    Yeah, about that¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it,¡± I said dryly.


    Adrian faced me suddenly and placed both his hands on my shoulders. A slow smile crept on his face, and he was barely holding in his laughter. ¡°Just don¡¯t freeze your Wyrm off over here, Voker.¡±


    You know what? Never mind. I was just thinking how I might miss these guys.


    The three of them started walking off into the distance, with Artemius slogging behind them. ¡°Veme, Bella, and you too, Sylvia, take care,¡± Nick said before finally turning to join his party.


    ¡°See you around, Nick,¡± Bella said as Nick gave her a small wave over his shoulder. ¡°Now then, guess it¡¯s our turn, Veme?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I suppose it is.¡±


    ¡°You two aren¡¯t going to Curia?¡± Sylvia asked.


    Curia was the largest town closest to us and would be our next stop before reaching the capital Vinovia.


    Bella shook her head. ¡°Nah, we actually have another quest to complete. Some monsters needed hunting according to one of those guards so we offered to do it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that what you were talking about?¡± Sylvia questioned.


    ¡°Indeed. This means we will be parting ways now. Take care, you two,¡± Veme said with a faint smile.


    Bella winked at me, and Sylvia and I both said our goodbyes. We barely managed a few steps towards the main road when Bella called out to us. ¡°Hey! Kaladin, stay safe out there!¡±


    What did she just say?


    My body moved before my mind did, and my cobalt gladius materialized in my hand as a spell core for an Earth Lance was already being fed mana. I was expecting Bella and Veme to get ready to attack, but the two were just wearing faint smiles and watching me. I looked over to Sylvia and her legs were bigger and pulsing with Blood Sorcery as she stopped in the middle of her turn as well.


    ¡°Surprised?¡± Veme asked.


    ¡°You knew? How¡ª¡±


    Bella gave me a sad smile, and her eyes seemed to glaze over somewhat. ¡°A High Elf child missing a hand, crippled with a leg injury, and suddenly appearing from the same area of the escaped slave? Not to mention you don¡¯t smell like any High Elf I¡¯ve ever been around, and I¡¯ve been with plenty. It doesn¡¯t take a genius to put two and two together, kid. Then again¡­ I don¡¯t think the others figured it out¡­ maybe all those slap bets they are doing are making them dumber?¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you attack us? You had plenty of chances!¡± Sylvia hissed.


    Bella shook her head letting her brown hair fall across her face, and her sad face deepened. ¡°Some things just aren¡¯t worth the money. I hate slavery. It tore my family apart and separated me from mine when I was a little girl. As far as I¡¯m concerned, you could be a Dark Elf assassin or an undercover War God. I honestly don¡¯t care. If you broke free from your chains, the last thing I¡¯m gonna do is help put you back in them. I hope you killed every single one of those bastards and your old master. And I hope you enjoyed every second of it because I know I did.¡±


    Bella rolled her shoulders and looked up at the cold blue sky which was filled with beautiful clouds. ¡°And I hope you gave those who came after you what they deserved. Everyone has a choice. And they chose wrong.¡±


    They even knew about Dem¡­


    My eyes went wide with surprise as I watched the two Beastmen women. I knew Veme was from the other continent, but I never did ask why she came here.


    It seems I have my answer.


    I relaxed slightly while releasing the spell core and stood up straight. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You should stay away from the City-States for a few years, maybe even a century,¡± Veme suggested.


    Sylvia snorted and seeing me relax, she did as well. ¡°Don¡¯t have to tell us twice.¡±


    Bella smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach her cold hazel eyes. ¡°Take care of each other. If either of you ever needs help, you can always turn to us, okay?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the offer, Bella,¡± I said honestly.


    Bella winked at me again and waved goodbye at Sylvia. ¡°See you around, Voker.¡±


    Veme bowed slightly and gave us a small wave as she joined Bella, the two of them walking into the orange pine tree forest together.


    I guess not everyone adventures for money.

 Vol.4 Ch.83- When in Rome.

    ¡°This is¡­a road?¡± I mumbled.


    It took us an hour or so, but we finally found the road that led to Curia, and it was not what I was expecting. The orange and white pine tree forest had a large chunk of deforested land cut out of it. On the sides were embankments that led downwards into large trenches. Those trenches were filled with snow right now, but they were meant for rainwater and animal deterrence.


    It also made the lives of bandits and wild monsters difficult since they had to cross out in open, giving unsuspecting travelers a window of opportunity to react. Then lying down in the center of the land was a pristine, untouched stone road. Not even so much as a single snowflake was atop the dark gray surface.


    This layout is exactly like how the Romans built roads, just using whatever this gray material is instead of hard compacted dirt. But how are they making it so the road stays clear of snow?


    ¡°Mmm. Looks just like the roads we built back home,¡± Sylvia said idly.


    I turned and looked at her. ¡°What? Do these roads look familiar to you? Do you know who built them?¡±


    Sylvia put her hands on her hips and glared at me. ¡°I was a kid, Voker. Do you think I went around asking people who built the stupid roads? I said they looked familiar because these were the same types of roads in Nul. I traveled on these from the capital to my family¡¯s villa regularly.¡±


    ¡°Your family had a villa?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah? What about it?¡±


    ¡°Must have been nice¡­ Empress¡­¡± I said playfully.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t in line for the throne. I was actually going to be a Duchess,¡± Sylvia said proudly.


    A Duchess, huh? I guess that was the case back then¡­ but if the Empire of Nul still existed, Sylvia would technically be the rightful ruler, right? Ah, I doubt she wants to rule over anything anyways.


    ¡°Duchess Sylvia¡­ doesn¡¯t sound bad,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°BAD?! What do you mean?!¡± Sylvia shouted.


    ¡°Nevermind¡­¡± I grumbled.


    I ignored Sylvia¡¯s glare and bent down so I could touch the road. The surface was warm to the touch, almost like it had mana flowing through it. Wait¡­ that¡¯s because it is mana?


    This portion of the road was unfinished as it seemed that construction had stopped for the winter. The layer of rocks and pebbles made it right to where the finished road had snow on it, so whatever magical presence prevented the snow from accumulating hadn¡¯t been activated yet.


    I shoveled the snow away with my hands and dug under the rockpile to find a flat bed of solid stone underneath. Etched into the rocks were blank symbols that I knew to be Dwarven runes. It was a shame I couldn¡¯t read them, but I was familiar enough with them to at least be able to identify them.


    So the Dwarves are helping Luminar? It has been over twenty years since the war ended. Or perhaps Luminar is doing this on their own?


    Wait a second¡­ is this¡­ this gray material¡­ it¡¯s concrete. They figured out Roman concrete?


    I refuse to believe this is a coincidence. There is no way that somebody from my old world did not play a part in creating this nation. Or does Human history really just play out in similar ways? Ugh¡­


    ¡°Will you stop playing in the snow so we can finally make it to civilization? I would like to sleep in a bed tonight,¡± Sylvia grumbled from behind me.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t playing in the snow¡­I was investigating,¡± I shot back while wiping the snow off my knees. ¡°But you¡¯re right. We got a few hours of walking and we are probably going to have to walk through the night a bit.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, so let¡¯s get moving!¡± Sylvia griped.


    I shrugged, and we started strolling down the road. Not walking through the snow was a huge difference and I was able to enjoy the walk a bit more. We could just enhance ourselves and run to Curia, but that might leave us with low mana and blood in case of a fight. Best to just enjoy this while it lasted.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve never seen snow like this before.¡±


    ¡°Did it not snow in Nul?¡± I asked.


    ¡°As far as I know, it didn¡¯t. It got cold during the winter, but it wasn¡¯t that bad.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Syliva mumbled.


    ¡°So?¡± I questioned.


    Sylvia got a little closer to me and looked up at me. ¡°Now that we have some time¡­ do you want to talk about whatever is bothering you?¡±


    I looked around and couldn¡¯t see anyone, and we had nothing but time. Guess we should fill the silence with something. Ah¡­ I¡¯m just trying to put this off again¡­


    I have to be careful and choose my words wisely here¡­ no using ¡°in this world¡± or stuff like that.


    ¡°When you kill a monster. Do you feel something?¡± I asked.


    I thought Sylvia would laugh at me or something, but she gazed off into the snowy vista with a thoughtful look in her eye. ¡°At first, I was afraid to kill them. But¡­ after a while, I stopped caring, I guess. It became a me or them situation pretty fast. With your help¡­ I guess I just came to terms with it, so it doesn¡¯t really bother me anymore.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ and the undead? What about when you kill them?¡±


    Sylvia looked at me and shrugged weakly. ¡°The undead? I mean, I feel disgusted being around them. They smell even worse than I did when we came out of that dungeon. But as far as feelings go¡­ I guess¡­. it¡¯s a little different because they used to be people, right? I guess I feel a little bit sad that I¡¯m killing them, but at the same time, I feel like I¡¯m doing them a favor? If that makes sense¡­ I just¡­ I would rather someone kill me than let me become an undead. Anyways! What is it like for you? It seemed to have bothered you quite a bit,¡± Sylvia asked, sounding worried.


    ¡°I feel¡­ weird. When I killed the Lich, I felt an overwhelming sense of happiness. It was like¡­ I did something really good..¡±


    Sylvia tilted her head to the side and I looked back down at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? You did kill a really powerful monster. You probably ended up saving the lives of a lot of adventurers.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ but I¡­ those feelings? I don¡¯t think they are mine,¡± I said, unsure how to exactly explain this phenomenon.


    ¡°Not¡­ yours?¡± Sylvia mumbled. Sylvia¡¯s eye darted around like she was trying to think of something. ¡°Are you trying to say it¡¯s something religious or something? I¡¯ve heard people say they can feel their gods¡¯ love and stuff. Is that what you are experiencing?¡±


    I snorted and chuckled to myself. ¡°There isn¡¯t a single god in this world that cares enough about me to love me.¡±


    Sylvia fidgeted her hands slightly, and her voice was a bit shaky. ¡°Maybe¡­ I guess¡­¡±


    ¡°No, these feelings are something different. Maybe I¡¯m just weird¡­ but just to be certain, when you killed a person, how did you feel?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia let out a small breath, and her head dropped slightly. She watched the ground for a long time before finally speaking. ¡°Alce was the first person I killed. I¡­ when I smelt so much of your blood being spilled, I got worried. At first, I thought you and everyone else was being attacked, so when I finally got close enough to see what was happening I¡­ when I saw you¡­ lying on the ground in a pool of your own blood, I thought you were going to die. My brain just sort of¡­ shut off, I guess. All I felt was a numbness that spread throughout my body. I felt that¡­ if I didn¡¯t stop them, they would kill you, so I had to stop them. I just wanted to protect you as you did for me¡­¡± Sylvia said with a deep sadness in her voice.


    She slowly opened and closed her hand and I could feel she wanted to say more, so I kept quiet. ¡°Afterwards¡­ I just felt¡­ empty, I guess? All the logic in the world told me what I did was right, but I still couldn¡¯t get the feeling out of the pit of my stomach. When I drained Alce and felt all that power course through me, I got scared¡­ it felt really good. It was like drinking a cold glass of water after a long hot day. A glass of water that made every inch of my body course with power¡­ but¡­¡± she trailed off, sounding uncertain.


    ¡°But?¡± I asked.


    ¡°But that power scared me¡­ people say Vampires are just monsters now. At first I thought they were just hating us because they didn¡¯t understand but not anymore. If that¡¯s how feeding on someone until they die feels, then I understand why people think we are monsters. I could see how Vampires could get addicted to that feeling of superiority and strength. I don¡¯t want to be that monster, Voker¡­¡± Sylvia sounded afraid as she spoke, but in my mind, I didn¡¯t think she had anything to worry about.


    ¡°If those are your feelings, then you should be fine. Real monsters don¡¯t have those kinds of thoughts,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Sylvia blurted out.


    Because I never had those kinds of thoughts fourteen years ago.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met a monster or two in my life. I promise you that your concerns never crossed their minds. You are just somebody who got caught in a bad place at a bad time and had to make a tough decision. Which I¡¯m sorry for¡­¡±


    Sylvia grabbed my arm tightly, and her cold blue eye stared straight through me. ¡°No! It¡¯s not your fault! Don¡¯t blame yourself for this, please! Weren¡¯t you saying something about taking on all the burdens?! You don¡¯t have to do that anymore¡­ these are mine to carry. And honestly, I¡¯ve already come to terms with things. I made a decision,¡± Sylvia stated vehemently.


    I scratched the back of my head and slowly slipped my arm out from between Sylvia¡¯s chest. ¡°You have? Well, that¡¯s good then,¡± I said honestly.


    Sylvia¡¯s ears turned red, and she kicked a rock on the road into the snow. ¡°Sorry¡­ I got carried away. This was supposed to be about you but I kind of dumped all my worries on you¡­ sorry¡­¡± she said meekly.


    I waved her concerns away. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You helped me figure out a few things, so that¡¯s all that matters.¡± I tried making my voice sound warm and kind because I really did mean it.


    It seems these forced emotions aren¡¯t normal, just as I thought. Or maybe I truly am just an anomaly. Perhaps I¡¯ll never figure them out¡­


    ¡ª


    ¡°Voker?! What! Where did that guy just come from? I didn¡¯t even hear him!¡± Sylvia yelled, shaking me by the arm.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a good question,¡± I mumbled.


    Sure enough, an older Human man riding on a carriage being pulled by a donkey that was probably just as old as him suddenly appeared on the road. There was no sound or anything. One second the street was empty, then the next, this older man appeared. He gave us a friendly wave and slowly moved down the road.


    ¡°You know¡­ I think I might know what just happened. So let¡¯s keep walking,¡± I said, trying my best not to laugh.


    It¡¯s not very often I get to surprise Sylvia. Of course, she might punch me for not telling her but at least it will be worth it to watch her squirm.


    Once we got right about to where the old man suddenly appeared, a sickening feeling assaulted my mind. The familiar feeling of crossing the wards. This one was particularly bad and had more in common with the larger ward I crossed on my way to the port than the ones in the jungle.


    Sylvia was hunched over, making gagging sounds and groaning like a Zombie. ¡°Did you have fun?¡± I sneered.


    ¡°My stomach¡­. I want to vomit.¡± Sylvia didn¡¯t even have the strength to be angry at me.


    Ouch, I feel a little bad. I didn¡¯t expect it to hit her that hard. Maybe she just doesn¡¯t have a tolerance like me? Or maybe Vampires have it worse? Then again, it could just be a Sylvia problem.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you bothered by that, huh? Did you¡­ you knew!¡± Sylvia hissed.


    Ah, it seems she is just fine.


    ¡°It was a guess. I didn¡¯t want to tell you something just in case it was wrong,¡± I said in defense.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying, Voker¡­¡± Sylvia said in a low tone while standing up slowly.


    ¡°Umm¡­ maybe a little¡­¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°You! I¡¯m going¡ª wow.¡± Sylvia looked like she was about to hit me, but her gaze drifted off behind me, so I followed it.


    Wow indeed.


    With passing the barrier, a lot had changed. The weather was much nicer and the snowfall was at a minimum. The ground was still blanketed in a thin sheet of white powder but it wasn¡¯t nearly as bad as it was outside. A byproduct of the wards, no doubt.


    But the weather wasn¡¯t the only difference¡­


    A big sprawling city had come into view. It was far more extensive than any city I had been in thus far, rivaling even Sandervile and Ostela. I suppose this is the difference between a city-state¡¯s population and that of a former empire.


    It was dusk now, and fires were being lit across the dark gray walls surrounding the city¡¯s perimeter. The front gates were a set of large iron double doors with a massive arch at the top. The Roman architecture could be seen even from here. Tall pillars were cut into the walls for decorations, and the Gryphon crest of Luminar was emblazoned on the walls and on the banners draping down from the towers.


    It¡¯s like Rome, but with a gray stone instead of white marble.


    The road got larger as we walked towards the city, and the gates had smaller doors to let carriages and people in. Unlike most cities, Curia had four lines for people to enter the gates. One for incoming carriages and one for out. Then two separate lines for foot travelers.


    The lines were moving quickly, and we waited barely five minutes until a guard was with us. The Beastmen was a snow leopard type, and he greeted us with a warm smile. He quickly inspected our guild tags and handed them back without so much as a word. Sylvia and I both had packs on so that we didn¡¯t stick out, and he and his Wood Elf partner quickly searched our bags.


    Upon finding nothing of concern, the guards waved us into the city. Sylvia let out a small gasp as we took in the view.


    Yeah¡­ Dark Snowy Rome¡­


    Most of the buildings were one or two floors high, and they were all made of the same gray or slightly darker gray stone. The only non-Roman aspect of the buildings was that the red-tiled roofs were sloped at a steeper angle, most likely to stop snow accumulation. There was also a plentiful amount of glass in this city, probably even more than what I saw in the upper district of Ostela.


    The roads inside the city were wide enough to allow two carriages to travel going both ways. Even the sidewalks were pathed with Roman concrete and were big enough for three people to walk side by side comfortably. Speaking of sidewalks¡­ they even have proper gutters, and it looks like they have a sewage system as well. Signs written in Human, Elvish, and Beastmen language were posted on corners to make traversing cities easier.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    This city was by far the most advanced city I have seen in this world. Not to mention the number of people¡­


    I thought Ostela and Sandervile were on the bigger side, but I was poorly mistaken. Curia probably had double the population of Sandervile, and if I had to take a rough guess, it was probably close to a million. I was also expecting a more significant Human presence here, and although they are still the majority race, their percentage must be smaller.


    Of course, this is only the city''s main thoroughfare, so maybe I see a disproportionate amount of other races. Regardless, so far, Humans probably make up 60% of the population, whereas in Sandervile and Ostela, that number was closer to 80% or even 90%.


    Beastmen were probably the second-highest population, and High Elves came in at a close third. I was also surprised to see this many Wood Elves, considering we were far from Syn¡¯nari; however we are only a boat ride away from the Republic of Elshara now. If I had to put some money on a bet, a lot of them are from the Republic and not from Syn¡¯nari.


    Then there were the Dark Elves. It seems we are still the smallest of the Elf population. We¡­ does that mean I see myself more as a Dark Elf than a High Elf? I suppose I¡¯ve been focusing on that more my entire life, huh?


    Despite fighting in the most recent war, Dark Elves still made up a small population even after hundreds of years. But they were here. I¡¯d occasionally see one or two walking around and through stores and along roads whil¡ª


    ¡°Voker? What are we doing?¡± Sylvia asked.


    I jerked slightly from her sudden question. I got so lost in this new environment that I kind of forgot I existed for a moment.


    ¡°I uh¡­ I don¡¯t know. Walking?¡±


    ¡°Walking where?¡± Sylvia asked.


    ¡°To an inn?¡±


    ¡°Where is this inn?¡±


    ¡°In the city?¡±


    Sylvia began shaking slightly, and I could already see her hand forming a fist. ¡°Voker¡­¡± Sylvia growled.


    ¡°Okay¡­ okay, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve never been here, and I don¡¯t know very much about this city,¡± I admitted. ¡°However, I have reason to believe there are at least one or two inns on this main road. It would make sense, right?¡±


    ¡°I suppose¡­¡± Sylvia relented while taking a deep breath. ¡°How long are we going to stay here? I¡¯m tired and hungry.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me too. Does one night sound fine to you?¡± I suggested.


    Sylvia clicked her tongue and shook her head. ¡°How about two nights? We should spend one night in a town for every day we spend in a dungeon.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we have a lot of sleeping to do¡­¡±


    Sylvia scratched her head and shrugged. ¡°I guess we do¡­ so¡­ two nights?¡±


    She seems awfully adamant about this. Typically, Sylvia just lets me choose the stay duration, so this is new. I would like to get to the capital sooner rather than later but¡­ one extra night isn¡¯t going to kill us.


    I cleared my throat and lowered my voice. ¡°If my Empress commands it, then it shall be done.¡±


    Sylvia snapped her head at me and narrowed the eye behind her mask. ¡°Shut up¡­¡± she giggled. If you are going to pretend to be mad at me, you should at least hold in your laughter.


    More importantly, did I just successfully land my first joke? Am I finally on the up and up? One for a hundred? I guess I can¡¯t get any worse.


    I took a deep breath of the cold city air and let it out. The last few days have been long and excruciatingly taxing on the mind. I have more questions than ever, yet I¡¯m finally closing in on the person who may be able to help me.


    We had been walking for a reasonable amount of time. We even reached a sectioned-off portion of the city where we had to pass through a guardpost. But once again, my Ruby status paid off, and they waved me in with little concern.


    We hiked through the district for some time, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel more and more out of place as we continued walking. The atmosphere was¡­ different. I realized at some point I had stopped being the leader, and Sylvia had taken charge as she scanned the buildings.


    Sylvia tugged on my sleeve and pointed. ¡°That place looks nice.¡±


    Yeah, nice and expensive. I don¡¯t think we are in the right place anymore¡­


    ¡°It might be a little¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you say it¡¯s too pricey and that we can¡¯t afford it, I¡¯ll lose it. What¡¯s the point of having all this money if we don¡¯t spend it every once in a while. You know what?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, worried.


    Sylvia yanked me by the arm and dragged me to the inn. ¡°I¡¯m paying, so I get to choose,¡± she stated.


    Okay¡­


    Walking into the inn told me all I needed to know about what we were getting ourselves into. When I thought this city didn¡¯t use marble, I was wrong. They just use it indoors¡­


    This isn¡¯t even an inn. It¡¯s a damn hotel.


    A thick slab of black marble with a swirling gray pattern was the first thing you saw when you walked into the place. Flowing red and gold tapestries were dangling from black marble columns, and they shimmered from the torchlight.


    Is that real gold?


    The floors were made of the same black marble but squares of gold were added for a little bit of flavor. It was smoothed and shined to perfection. The damn floor looked clean enough to eat off of.


    The young Human man behind the counter wore a luxurious black suit. I didn¡¯t miss his initial frown at our entrance, but it quickly morphed into a professional smile. Sylvia didn¡¯t miss it either as she let out an annoyed grunt.


    Sylvia grabbed the back of my head and whispered some Elvish into my ear, making the hair on the back of my neck stand up. ¡°Wanna see something interesting?¡±


    ¡°Sure?¡± I whispered back.


    ¡°Good. Stay close and keep quiet.¡±


    Sylvia strolled up to the counter while the man beamed a smile at her. ¡°Good evening, miss and mister. Welcome to Artemide. How may a humble servant such as myself be able to assist you?¡±


    ¡°We are looking for a room tonight. Surely you have something available for the two of us?¡±


    What.


    I looked at Sylvia, and I had to make sure my mind wasn¡¯t playing tricks on me. Was this really the same Sylvia I¡¯ve been traveling with for months and spent an entire year down in a dungeon with?


    Her voice and cadence had changed entirely, and even the way she was standing was different somehow. I was mesmerized, so I just decided to watch things unfold.


    The employee continued smiling and pretended to flip through a ledger, although his eyes weren¡¯t reading anything. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have any rooms available in your¡ª¡±


    Sylvia tilted her head to the side in an exaggerated manner and brought a pale hand to her mask. ¡°Are you about to say ¡®our price range?¡¯ That¡¯s awfully rude of you, sir. Do you believe that we can¡¯t afford this¡­ quaint little inn?¡±


    I watched as a small vein pulsed on the man¡¯s neck, and his smile became strained, but like the professional he was, he managed to control himself in just a second. ¡°I¡¯m just suggesting that adventurers such as yourselves have better options. Unfortunately, I''m afraid this establishment doesn¡¯t offer any discounts to the guild.¡±


    Sylvia shrugged her shoulders and leaned onto the high-top counter. Suddenly, she brought both her hands out and dropped them onto the table. A large gold mark appeared out of thin air in her left hand while she flicked it into the air and then another one. As one coin fell, it disappeared from her right hand, only for it to reappear in her left again.


    The man¡¯s eyes went wide at the display of a spatial ring, and I could already see the regret forming on his face as he watched two hundred gold worth of money being juggled in front of him.


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame really¡­¡± Sylvia said slowly while drooping her head. She flipped both the coins and caught them at once. ¡°Guess we are just going to have to find somewhere else tonight.¡±


    ¡°W¡ª wait, Miss. I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Realize I had money? That¡¯s not very thoughtful of you,¡± Sylvia said playfully.


    ¡°Ah¡­ well¡­ I just¡­¡± the man started frantically searching around until eventually, his eyes settled on me. His professional smile plastered right back on his face as he looked at Sylvia. ¡°I just didn¡¯t realize there was a Ruby adventurer amongst us, that¡¯s all. I apologize for¡ª¡±


    Syliva wagged her finger at the man. ¡°Are you insulting me? Why would you assume that he is the one with money and not me?¡±


    The man looked to me for help, but I stayed still and silent like the good little statue that I was.


    Sylvia reached across the table with her finger and dragged the man¡¯s face back to her. ¡°Don¡¯t look at him. Look at me. Now, what were you suggesting by that earlier remark?¡± Sylvia¡¯s voice was so low it was almost hard to hear her, and it also had¡­ something else to it that I just couldn¡¯t quite place.


    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s nothing, Madam. I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I just¡ª¡±


    Madam, huh? He sure changed tones quickly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t mean anything by it? Then you shouldn¡¯t have said it in the first place, should you have?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no, I made a mistake and¡ª¡±


    Sylvia retracted her hand, and I could feel her smiling under her mask. ¡°Say¡­ what¡¯s the rate for a room here, sir?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s three gold per night, Madam.¡±


    ¡°And for your highest quality room?¡± Sylvia cooed.


    The man was practically sweating bullets, but he managed to maintain a semblance of a smile. ¡°Six gold¡­ Madam.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Sylvia clicked her tongue repeatedly while wagging her finger at him. ¡°I¡¯ll accept your best room for three gold per night,¡± Sylvia stated as if there was no room for rebuke.


    ¡°I can¡ª¡±


    ¡°You can do that, right?¡± Sylvia said sweetly.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I can,¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°Great! That¡¯s what I like to hear.¡± Sylvia made a show of taking out a single silver coin and slid it across the table to him. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    You know, I almost feel bad for the guy. I never knew Sylvia had this side to her, but it makes sense. She was royalty, after all. However, I think I prefer the real Sylvia more¡­


    If I hadn¡¯t been a slave to the Sanderviles for all those years, this entire conversation would have gone so far over my head that I¡¯d be able to sniff my own shorts. I was very familiar with the way Sylvia was talking. It just surprised me to hear it from her, was all.


    It was the same way all the nobles in Sandervile spoke. They all tried sounding smart and important despite most of them being dimwits. And at every opportunity, they tried to bait people into misspeaking so that they could corner them and get what they wanted. But, of course, they did all of this while flaunting their wealth as much as possible.


    Sylvia merely demonstrated this just in a shortened version, and it was scary. Wait¡­ she negotiated for only one room¡­ what about me?


    ¡°Sylvia I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Sylvia said quickly and quietly.


    The employee returned with a woman in tow and handed over a small wooden box. ¡°I¡¯ve gone ahead and booked you for the rest of the week, Madam, and¡ª¡±


    Sylvia grabbed the box and interrupted the man again. ¡°The rest of the week? We are only staying for two nights.¡±


    The man looked absolutely defeated at this point. The color washed out from his face, and I thought he might vomit for a moment. ¡°Two¡­nights?¡± he squeaked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I hope you didn¡¯t expect anymore and made another false assumption. You never did ask me¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ of course not, Madam¡­¡± The employee turned to the woman who was wearing a black and gold maid dress. ¡°Ligh, would you mind changing¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need for that,¡± Sylvia shot back. ¡°I would prefer it if she guided us to our room right now. Oh, and we are going to need two dinners prepared immediately. I assume you have a bath?¡±


    A bath?


    ¡°Of course, but¡ª¡±


    Sylvia opened the wooden box and took out a bronze key from the velvet interior. ¡°Then I would like it prepared before dinner then. Sooner the better.¡±


    Never mind, I feel bad for this guy.


    Sylvia turned her attention to the maid and refused to look at the employee. The unfortunate maid looked from the man to us until, eventually, the employee just nodded his head weakly.


    The maid bowed deeply. ¡°Right this way, Sir and Madam.¡±


    She guided us through a winding path of hallways lined with gold statues of Gryphons and paintings of men in armored suits. I was about to start talking, but it was like Sylvia sensed my thoughts, so she pinched me in the side.


    Okay¡­ guess I¡¯m not free yet.


    We were brought to a set of double black iron doors on the second floor at the back. The maid pushed the heavy doors open for us and swiftly guided us in. Upon opening the door, a team of five maids and butlers cleared out of the room with due haste. Sylvia eyed them all with an aura of ¡°get out of here now.¡±


    The maid that guided us here gave us a short bow. ¡°If you require anything else, please use that rope attached to the wall to notify us. A servant will be here within moments to attend to you.¡±


    Servants¡­ ah, I guess there are no slaves in Luminar. These are merely people who work here of their own free will. Hopefully, at least. I don¡¯t like the idea of having people serve me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Sylvia said kindly.


    Once the door shut all the way, Sylvia quickly locked it and sprinted towards the massive bed in the center of the room, throwing her mask onto the floor and sprawling out onto the bed.


    She let out an exhausted sigh. ¡°Now, this is a room fit for an Empress.¡±


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t an Empress?¡± I said playfully. It seems Sylvia was back to her usual self now, and I felt just a little more relaxed but not by much¡­


    Sylvia snorted and got off the bed. ¡°With this room, I might as well be. But, then again, this place isn¡¯t nearly as nice as Grandma and Grandpa¡¯s room. But that¡¯s to be expected, I suppose.¡±


    Uh, huh¡­


    I looked around the room slowly and took in the sight. Everything was made of the black and gray marble, and the room was lit by a few candles. A large balcony was on the other side of the room with glass double doors leading outside. The bed was all white and unnecessarily large. You could probably have six people lying side by side on it and still have plenty of room.


    This room was¡­ beyond luxurious, and frankly, it made me uncomfortable being in such a large room. If I combined all the rooms I stayed in for the last fourteen years, I think this room might be only slightly smaller. But I have some questions¡­


    Sylvia beckoned me to come to sit on the edge of the bed, so I obliged. I had to admit. It was the softest bed I¡¯ve been in as I practically melted into it. ¡°What did I just witness?¡±


    Sylvia giggled to herself. ¡°Did I surprise you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you could say that,¡± I said back.


    Sylvia¡¯s crimson eyes glowed in the candlelight as she continued looking around the room. A sort of sad smile across her pink lips. ¡°I mean¡­ I was trained to be a Duchess. Not that I got very far or took it seriously. But I learned some stuff, at least. I was more excited to learn about magic than how to talk down to people and get what I wanted. I suppose it¡¯s a valuable skill to have sometimes.¡±


    ¡°I can see that. But, can I ask why you kept interrupting that employee? Especially at the end when he was about to give an order to the maid?¡±


    Sylvia pointed across the room at a dresser. On top of it were three glass bottles of some alcohol and various snacks, including fresh fruits. I even saw some chocolate.


    That¡¯s not going to last long.


    ¡°What about it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°For interrupting him all the time, it¡¯s just a tactic to make me seem more important. But for when he went back to ¡°get the key,¡± he ordered those maids to leave all of this stuff. I¡¯m sure the baths have expensive towels and toiletries in them. Once I told him we were only going to stay for two nights, he was going to take all of that away because it wasn¡¯t worth it for them. Just standard practice, really. So now we get to keep all the stuff and enjoy this room for cheaper. Great, right?¡± Sylvia said proudly.


    I could feel the awkwardness building up in my chest as my tongue started twisting around itself. ¡°Yeah, I suppose it is.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for pinching you back there as well. To be fair, I did warn you¡­ if you ended up saying anything stupid like asking for multiple rooms or something, I would have never gotten this one.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± I grunted.


    Ah¡­ what is this feeling?


    Sylvia stared at me for some time, not saying anything. Her eyes traced my face mask, and eventually, she gave me a sad smile. Then, she suddenly climbed behind me and hugged me from behind. I felt my body jerk slightly from her warm body, but I didn¡¯t stop her. Although it was a surprise and I wish she had said something, I didn¡¯t mind it at all. If anything¡­ it was nice¡­but not nice for my heart.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been having a hard time, huh?¡± Slyvia whispered gently into my ear.


    I involuntarily jerked my neck from the soft sensation of Sylvia¡¯s breath on my ears, but I swallowed down the nervousness in my heart. ¡°Yeah¡­ guess I have been¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Getting out of the dungeon for the first time¡­ fighting Dem¡­ now these feelings. You are too stressed, Voker,¡± Sylvia said softly.


    ¡°I am¡­ I think.¡±


    Syliva tightened her hug. ¡°You know you''re not alone anymore, right?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°We are going to Vinovia to find your father¡¯s friend, and then after that, I¡¯ll help you return to your family, I promise you,¡± Sylvia said firmly.


    I turned my head slightly and looked into her crimson eyes. I searched them for any lies but I didn¡¯t see any. ¡°Does that mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it does. Wherever you go, I¡¯ll be right beside you. I want you to enjoy this place tonight and take the next day to relax. I know I am.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I see, and okay, I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    I felt an unexplainable warmth spread through my chest, and a smile broke out on my face. All my earlier feelings of nervousness from Sylvia being so close to me melted away at her heartfelt words.


    ¡°Thank you, Sylvia.¡±


    Sylvia released me and sat next to me again. ¡°Of course.¡± She looked at me with a warm smile. ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop my head from nodding along with her words.


    ¡°I feel much better.¡±

 Vol.4 Ch.84- A Lazy Day.

    ¡°Sylvia! Sylvia¡­ I¡¯m listening to your breathing¡­ I know you are awake,¡± I hissed while shaking her.


    After pretending to be asleep for the last two minutes, she finally grumbled something under her breath and peeked out with her crimson eyes from the white bedsheets.


    ¡°Will you stop glaring at me¡­¡± I asked.


    Sylvia continued looking at me as if I was annoying her. Which I probably was. However¡­


    ¡°Sylvia, it¡¯s almost noon. Do you really¡ª¡±


    Sylvia grumbled even louder and shot off the bed while wrapping the gigantic bedsheets around her. They dragged across the floor as she made her way to the table that had all the food on it. A pale arm snaked out from the sheets and grabbed a bright red and orange apple, only to bring it back into the depths of the new sheet monster.


    I listened as Sylvia started eating the apple while glaring at me through the bedding window she had created. ¡°Whaatt doo youu wannt?¡± she said in between crispy bites of the fruit.


    ¡°Are you just going to sleep all day?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the¡ª ugg-aghg-ah.¡± She started choking on the apple, and all I could do was watch and wonder if this was how she was going to die.


    The Vampire Progenitor¡¯s granddaughter murdered by a fruit.


    Sylvia forced the apple chunks from her throat with a few gut punches while her head escaped the sheet enclosure. Her purple and black hair flew out in waves, and she looked right at me with red eyes and face. I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little. If the receptionist from last night saw this, I''m sure he would pass out or just resign from the job altogether.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Sylvia said in a low voice.


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m staring at you? I have a mask on.¡±


    I mean, it¡¯s hard not to, but that¡¯s beside the point.


    Sylvia started fidgeting slightly, and I could see the tips of her ears flush. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ what?¡± I asked slowly.


    Sylvia¡¯s face was almost entirely red as she suddenly let go of the sheets in an explosion of white. ¡°Pervert!¡±


    How am I the pervert!


    My neck snapped faster than it ever has before while I zoomed in on a tiny spec of dirt I imagined on the far-off wall. I''ll never know why Sylvia was trying to flash me, but my mind was working overtime trying to imagine things, and I was having a hard time trying to stop.


    I continued watching the paint dry while Sylvia started laughing hysterically. Finally, I allowed a side-eye to gaze over at her, and I let out a deep sigh of relief.


    Sylvia was rolling around in the sheets wearing a white nightgown. Although it was rather tight¡­ at least she was fully clothed. ¡°Did you really think I wasn¡¯t wearing anything?!¡± Sylvia managed to say in between laughs.


    ¡°Please¡­ stop¡­¡± I begged.


    This is why I wanted two rooms. This is why. I can¡¯t handle myself in these situations. I¡¯m not built for it.


    Sylvia propped herself up on the bed. ¡°Fine¡­ fine¡­ Anyways, I paid good money for this room so I¡¯m not leaving it until tomorrow morning. You can stay here with me, or you can go find something to do, either way, I¡¯m not moving.¡±


    I let out a deep sigh. ¡°Okay then¡­¡±


    I wasn¡¯t going to force her to leave. If she wanted to stay, then she could stay.


    Sylvia let me take the first bath last night, and I got to enjoy two full meals to myself. The dinners were fit for royalty, and I spared no time in devouring every last bit of them. By the time I was done, I was about ready to pass out into an eternal food coma, but Sylvia made sure I slept like a rock after she drank her fill of my blood. I had fallen asleep so fast I wasn¡¯t sure if Sylvia had taken a bath or not.


    This was one of the first nights I¡¯ve had in a long time where I didn¡¯t have any nightmares. These nights are pretty rare for me, considering how infrequent they are. I¡¯d say about 95% of my nights are nightmare-filled. Another 4% are nightmare-free because I drug myself on purpose, and the remaining 1% is times like this.  Sometimes my nightmares are bad enough to wake me multiple times a night and on others I manage to sleep through them.


    But they all leave me feeling more tired than I should. At some point, I considered trying not to sleep at all, but I recognized the benefits of sleep. However, my sleep was so good last night that I woke up this morning feeling better than I have in months.


    All thanks to Sylvia¡­ one of these days, I¡¯ll make it up to her somehow.


    Either way, I woke up early and managed a full workout, followed by another bath and breakfast before Sylvia even thought about being conscious. I then proceeded to enjoy the outside air for another few hours relaxing on the balcony while working on my mana control and gravity magic.


    Gravity magic is still by far the most mana-intensive school of magic I know. Controlling it is beyond complicated, and during my fight with Ilme doing that gravity-assisted punch cost more mana than I care to admit. So if I were going to be able to use gravity magic regularly and control it better, I would have to start practicing a lot more.


    But now I¡¯m bored and just a little tired from using too much mana. I have no desire to sleep because I fear that I may ruin last night¡¯s experience, so with nothing better to do, I guess I¡¯ll find something to occupy my time with.


    I motioned for Sylvia to put her mask back on, but she stuck her tongue out at me and crawled back into bed, wrapping the sheets around her like a cocoon. I sighed and pulled the string to let a servant know I wanted them.


    Instead of just waiting, I walked out the door, and I didn¡¯t have to wait long for a younger Human man to come fast walking toward me. ¡°How may I be of assistance, sir?¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me where I can find the adventurer guild in this city?¡±


    ¡ª


    Walking through Curia was an odd experience. If I got placed back in time on Earth and wanted to visit the Roman Empire, I imagine the cities would look like this. The place was bustling with people as they moved to and from their destinations. Carriages loaded with people or goods trotted down the main roads being pulled by Horses or Cradals.


    I also couldn¡¯t help but notice a much more significant military presence in this city, which was unexpected. Guard patrols were frequent, and it seemed both the military and a police force were active here. Although I haven¡¯t been to the outskirts of the city, things seemed¡­ different here.


    People were smiling.


    I¡¯ve spent the last seven years running around the City-States, and I felt like maybe people didn¡¯t enjoy living there. Sure some didn¡¯t mind, and it was their home, but people never really smiled, not like this at least. Then again, it was primarily Humans, so I¡¯m surprised to see such a melting pot of races here, and nobody seems all that bothered by it. Even the High Elves don¡¯t seem to be oppressed or unhappy.


    I wonder why that is? It¡¯s only been a little over two decades since the war. Most of the people walking around were alive during it, so I thought there would be some resentment in the air, but all seemed well.


    Maybe people were just so tired of war that they were happier to live and forget. Then again, this city is far from the Elven frontlines. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Dwarves attempted a few sieges on this city, but I don¡¯t believe they were successful.


    I don¡¯t think the Dwarves were very effective at all during the war. Why is that, I wonder? They had the tactical advantage of being able to attack down from the mountains with little to no risk. On the other hand, I wonder if they just weren¡¯t all that invested in the war?


    No point in thinking about it, I guess. I continued walking to the district that housed the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. This city was the same as most cities. The deeper you went, the higher the concentration of wealth. It seems that logic is applied to just about everywhere, and last night Sylvia and I found ourselves relatively deep into the city¡­


    I can¡¯t believe she paid that much money for a room. I mean, it was excellent, and sleeping in that bed was terrific. The food was divine, and we didn¡¯t have to pay extra for it. Not to mention having a proper hot bath in years was a real blessing, but still¡­


    You know¡­ I might be a penny pincher.


    Or perhaps I just don¡¯t really care about having fancy things? Yeah, I don¡¯t care all that much about having the biggest house or the shiniest sword. I suppose I¡¯m a simple man.


    I finally found myself at the guild building. The building was nestled in the corner against the city walls on the opposite side we came in from. It was rather large but surprisingly it wasn¡¯t as big as Nactus¡¯s. The gray wood made up the exterior, along with some stone accents. The lime green guild banners hung loosely from the side of the building, and when I walked through the open wooden double doors, a faint uneasiness tickled my mind.


    Does this place have its own wards? Now that¡¯s something.


    The temperature was noticeably warmer now, and I passed a healthy number of adventurers of all different races coming in and out. I made sure to display my Ruby tag openly, which garnered a few mumbles and stares from those watching me. However, scanning the necks of the passing men and women showed that a vast majority of them were of the lower ranks. I saw far more Amber and Opal ranked adventurers in the first few moments than I had my entire time as an adventurer.


    I craned my neck and looked around and found this building unique for a guildhall. The first floor was completely open, with a big courtyard exposed to the elements. The center area was at least two or three times more prominent than the training grounds in Nactus.


    Adventurers exchanged blows in practice, and a few were even going at it with magic. A violet shield flickered as a young Human girl was hit with an ice bolt from a High Elf. I hadn¡¯t seen Sparring Crystals since I went to school in Sandervile. They were used for Intermediate level mages or lower to practice magical combat against others without hurting them.


    I peeked over the wooden hand railing and looked up to the second floor. It was closed off, and I assumed that¡¯s where all the facilities and such were. I looked across the training field and I could see the reception desk. I couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was a poor location for it, considering how far it was from the main entrance.


    Wait¡­ they are doing it to discourage people, aren¡¯t they? If I was a newbie and I saw all these people flinging spells at each other and clashing with weapons, I might have a second thought. Or maybe I¡¯m just looking too deep into things?


    I found myself at the quest board and started browsing for anything that fit my needs. It was the largest quest board I¡¯ve seen, and although it had dozens of requests the board wasn¡¯t even half full. It was also split into three sections.


    The first section was for bounties or reoccurring hunting quests issued by the city officials or the guild. Of course, I was there in the wanted section. In the middle were your standard run-of-the-mill adventurer quests, exterminate x monsters, pick x amount of herbs, the usual. Then on the left was an entire section dedicated to non-combat quests.


    This section housed by far the most quests, and they were relatively simple. Shovel snow at a business, move crates, repair broken items, find lost items, just general busywork or hard labor. I have never seen so many non-combat quests, but I guess this is a big city, so there ought to be more of them.


    The quest ranks didn¡¯t vary all that much as most of them were Amber to Topaz. There were a few Amethyst and a single Ruby quest, but I couldn¡¯t take on either of those since they would take more than one day, and they were the opposite way from the capital.


    Honestly¡­ most of these combat quests don¡¯t fit my requirements¡­


    I can¡¯t spend a lot of time out of the city, nor do I particularly want to. I was sort of looking for an easy-going quest that wouldn¡¯t take much effort, but most of those were far too low for me to take. I tried searching for something perhaps Sylvia and I could take on our way to the capital, but most of the quests went the opposite direction, mostly heading towards the mountains.


    I guess quests close to the capital don¡¯t make sense since the capital is probably more than capable of mobilizing adventurers¡­


    I couldn¡¯t even find a caravan guard quest¡­ wait¡ª what? What is this?


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Cordoned off on the non-combat portion of the board was a tiny grouping of quests at the bottom. There were two of them, and they didn¡¯t have any indication of which rank could accept them. I snatched one off the board and heard an adventurer chuckle behind me, but I ignored him. The payment was astronomically low. They were offering only four silver for this quest. You wouldn¡¯t even be able to buy food for doing this¡­


    This is the perfect quest for me.


    ¡ª


    I found myself at the edge of the city in a completely different district than I was before. Not needing to sugarcoat anything, this part of the city was the slums. The buildings were run down, and the people here were poor. I was pleased to see that I didn¡¯t spot anyone suffering in the cold on the side of the road, but that didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t there.


    I stepped up the crumbling stone stairs and knocked on the wood door. I quickly retracted my hand as I hit a piece of it off. The wood was rotting to the point that merely tapping it took chunks out of it.


    After some time, I could hear the pitter-patter of multiple sets of footsteps until, eventually, the door started swinging open ever so gently. The person on the other side took great care in not damaging the door, and I felt a tinge of regret for being so careless.


    I¡¯ll compensate them for it. They could use a new door¡­


    A short Human woman stuck her head out from the door and looked up at me slowly with dark brown eyes. She was wearing white robes that flowed to the ground, and her brown hair was cut short in a bob-cut. ¡°Uh¡­ hello?¡± she said in a meek voice.


    I cleared my throat and did my absolute best to make my voice sound kind and warm. I feared that this poor woman might faint if I spoke too aggressively or nonchalantly. ¡°Good morning. Are you Hayla by chance?¡±


    I failed.


    Her eyes darted around nervously, and I could see her trying to retreat back into the building. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hayla passed away years ago. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? I¡¯m sorry to hear that,¡± I said gently.


    Her eyes went wide. ¡°You¡­ are sorry? For what?¡±


    What¡¯s with this reaction? Now I¡¯m confused.


    ¡°For the passing of Hayla? Unless she was a criminal or something¡­¡±


    She frantically shook her hands at me. ¡°No¡ªno! She wasn¡¯t like that! She¡­ was¡­.¡± the woman trailed off, and I could see the embarrassment written on her face from the outburst. ¡°Sorry¡­ what can I do for you? We don¡¯t have a service today¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for church, miss,¡± I said, interrupting her.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t? Then why¡ª¡±


    I sighed and just took out the paper from my pocket and handed it to her. ¡°I¡¯m an adventurer here on a quest. The quest was still available, so I was hoping to complete it.¡±


    The woman read the page and looked back up to me in pure confusion. ¡°You¡­ want to do this? But you are a Ruby adventurer¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here,¡± I said cheerfully. ¡°I take it they are still here as well?¡±


    I peered over the woman and deeper into the church and saw multiple pairs of eyes watching me. The smaller kids hid behind the older children as they observed me in silence.


    ¡°And you are absolutely sure you want to do this?¡± she asked me again.


    ¡°If you will let me.¡±


    The woman looked at me, then back at the children behind her. Her eyes darted around like she was trying to come to a conclusion until, eventually, she looked up at me again.


    ¡°Okay¡­ thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Mister, mister! Again!¡± the little Dwarf boy cried.


    ¡°Again? You haven¡¯t managed to catch the last seven. What makes this time any different?¡± I asked.


    The child looked up at me with dark black eyes, and I watched with great amusement as his tiny brain attempted to find an answer to my question. ¡°I¡¯ll run faster!¡± he declared.


    I snorted from trying to imagine him running faster, so I couldn''t help it. ¡°Alright then. Better pump those Dwarven legs, Var.¡±


    Var and his four friends all jumped around excitedly as a tiny blue ball of fire materialized. The ball raced off ahead of the children as they tried chasing it through the thick snow. Many of them tumbled and crashed into each other as they all tried to grab the ball, which was just out of reach.


    Maintaining this spell was actually quite tricky, considering I was changing the core for Ember to the extreme. I turned the spell from a fire starter into a flame that was barely hot enough to melt snow. Then I continuously fed mana into the spell core to maintain it while I controlled the spell remotely. This was great practice for mana control, and the kids got a good kick out of it.


    Melori giggled from beside me as Var tripped over one of his fallen friends and rolled through the snow. ¡°You must be extremely gifted if you can change your spells in such a way, Voker.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. I¡¯ve had a lot of practice.¡±


    ¡°I imagine so. Being a Ruby adventurer is quite the feat.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t so hard. I just had to survive a year in a dungeon and kill an adult Wyrm. Nothing huge.


    ¡°Just another day,¡± I said while zipping my spell over a kid''s head.


    ¡°You say that, but¡­ do you normally do this kind of stuff? What made you want to do this?¡± Melori asked me curiously.


    ¡°Nothing in particular. I¡¯m not here for very long, so I can¡¯t take any big quests. Most of the others were out of my rank, so it was an easy choice. Besides, I was told to relax, and that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    I looked down at Melori and couldn¡¯t help but wonder how things ended up like this. ¡°Tell me. How does a single church take on so many children with little to no assistance?¡±


    The young priestess had a far-off look in her eyes as she watched the children play outside. I had taken the children outside the walls of the city so they could play freely in the snow. Their outside area at the church was relatively small, and most of them hadn¡¯t had a chance to leave their tiny home in a long time.


    The quest formed by the late Hayla was to guard the children while they played. Nobody had taken the quest in years because of the low pay, so the guild dropped all rank requirements so that it could be fulfilled. It spent a long time in that little corner until I came along and accepted it. It turned out the guild didn¡¯t even have the paperwork for the quest. It had been so long. They had forgotten about it, just like people had forgotten about this church and these children.


    ¡°These children¡­ are all orphans of adventurers. Some of them are brothers or sisters¡­ some are children¡­ some abandoned, but most of their families died on the job, never to return back to them.¡± Her voice was laced with a great sadness that weighed down on her.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the city help you?¡± I asked.


    She shook her head. ¡°These children are in a gray area for the Princess¡¯s assistance. Technically speaking, none of these children are citizens as most adventurers are not. If other orphanages were to accept the children, they might lose the funding.¡±


    The Princess¡¯s assistance? Ah, that¡¯s right, Luminar does have two princesses.


    I looked Melori up and down and focused on my spell again. ¡°What about the church? You are a church of Amon-Ra, right?¡±


    Melori let out a sad sigh. ¡°My mother¡­ Hayla¡­ she was excommunicated by the church, so we lost our support from them as well.¡±


    I gave her a side-eye, and she smiled weakly at me. ¡°But you aren¡¯t excommunicated, right? Surely¡ª¡±


    Melori let out a sad self-deprecating laugh. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that way, unfortunately. I¡¯m the daughter of an excommunicated priestess. So that makes me excommunicated as well.¡±


    That¡¯s dumb¡­


    Melori was taking care of about five children all under the age of seven along with three more kids who were in their early teens. The three boys were off on their own, and I was surprised to see them enjoying themselves while wrestling in the deep snow. I suppose they are old enough to understand their families won¡¯t be coming back or maybe Melori has been caring for them for so long that they have already forgotten what life used to be.


    ¡°This must be difficult, raising this many children alone.¡±


    Melori smiled brightly at me and nodded her head. ¡°It can be at times, yes. But I wouldn¡¯t stop just because it was a challenge. They¡­ they need someone, you know?¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Oh¡­I understand, all too well.


    Melori was taking on a king¡¯s task of raising this many children alone and with such little resources. I couldn¡¯t imagine raising one child, let alone seven. But all things considered¡­ she is doing a fine job in my eyes.


    I would have expected to see these children crying or just done with the world, but every single one of them was filled with so much happiness and joy. They all smiled brightly at Melori, and they seemed to be one big family.


    Mmm.


    I looked up into the evening sky. ¡°We should return. It¡¯s getting late,¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I suppose you are right. Ch¡ª¡±


    I interrupted Melori¡¯s call with a hand wave. I sent another spell core out to replace the blue one and an orange ball of fire raced out towards the children. At first, they took a step back from it as it floated in front of their faces. Then, the orange ball gained altitude and exploded in the air in a shower of different colors. Blues, greens, oranges, reds, and yellows all mixed and matched as they fell from the sky, creating a light show for everyone to watch.


    ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± Melori mumbled.


    ¡°Just an altered Fireball spell core. Nothing special,¡± I said with a slight chuckle.


    Melori was probably in her earlier twenties yet was shouldering this burden alone. I couldn¡¯t get involved with these children for their own safety and mine, but perhaps I could help in another way.


    ¡°Mister, what did you do?!¡± Var asked while tugging on my cloak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Did you have fun, Var?¡± I asked.


    Var and all of his friends nodded profusely at me, looking at me with small eyes like they wanted more. Even the older kids were looking at me with awe.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    This elicited cries of sorrow and frustration from the children, but Melori stepped in for me. ¡°Come now, everyone, say thank you to Mr. Voker for playing with you today.¡±


    Everyone gave me weak ¡°thank yous,¡± but I didn¡¯t mind. A little Human girl named Nria tugged my pants and looked up at me with soft blue eyes. ¡°Are you going to come back, Mister?¡±


    Is this the part where I lie not to hurt their feelings? Or maybe I just hurt them now? What is the right choice, I wonder? Well¡­ I know what I would want.


    I bent down and gently moved the sweaty hair from her face. ¡°Sorry, Nria, I won¡¯t be coming back for some time. But this doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t see each other again.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± she said meekly.


    I felt Melori watching me closely, so I turned around and put on my best friendly voice.


    ¡°Would you mind showing me around your church before I leave?¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°And this is the dining hall.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± I said weakly.


    It was, as I imagined, rough. The place was practically falling apart, and they had less than the bare necessities. I was hoping that maybe I could help them, but honestly, they just needed to move out of this place. It was one bad day away from the wood roof collapsing on them.


    These two rickety and nearly destroyed tables served as their dinner tables. I was afraid if I dropped my elbows onto them, they would disintegrate into dust. So I walked over to them and carefully began removing things from my Spatial Ring.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Melori shouted.


    I made sure to spread out the goods on both tables so as not to break them by accident. They were just extras I hadn¡¯t had the time to sell from all my time in the dungeons and adventuring. ¡°These are yours. Sell them to the guild. They should fetch you around twenty to thirty gold if you haggle correctly. I would give you money, but I¡¯m afraid someone might steal it. It¡¯s difficult to rob someone if you don¡¯t know what you are looking for.¡±


    Not that many people would want to rob this place anyways¡­


    ¡°Twenty gold?! Why all of a sudden? Where did you even get all this stuff? Are these¡­ monster parts?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are. However,  I would prefer it if you didn¡¯t ask questions and just accepted the donations. This used to be a church, right?¡±


    Melori shrugged her shoulders weakly and looked up at me with wet eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I wouldn¡¯t do this if I didn¡¯t want to. Put the money to good use, Melori. I¡¯d recommend moving out and finding another building to live in, but¡­ you can make whatever decision you want. You will accept these, right?¡± I asked.


    I could see the tears forming in Melori¡¯s eyes as she rubbed them away with her sleeves. ¡°Why¡­ why wou¡ª¡±


    ¡°I told you not to ask questions. Just accept them.¡±


    The young priestess looked up at me with wet red eyes and nodded. ¡°Okay¡­ thank you for your kindness,¡± she said in between small sobs.


    I looked through the cracks in the walls and only saw the pink light from the fading sun. I should return back to the room. I needed to eat and sleep. Then Sylvia and I had a carriage to take tomorrow.


    The hiding children made their way out of the hallway and surrounded Melori. ¡°Why are you sad, Mel?¡± Var asked softly.


    Melori furiously wiped the tears off her eyes and pat Var on the head. ¡°I¡¯m not sad, Var. I¡¯m just so happy my eyes are getting wet.¡±


    Apparently, this was not the right thing to say¡­ or maybe it was because Var and all the other kids started crying as well. They pretty much turned it into a big hugging and sobbing fest.


    As I watched them all hug it out, a warmth spread through my chest, and I realized my face hurt from smiling so much. I know I said that maybe I couldn¡¯t help people if I couldn''t even help myself¡­ but sometimes¡­ I can help people. And helping people makes me feel good.


    I silently took my leave, not wanting to ruin the moment.


    ¡ª


    I closed the door behind me and locked it, only to turn around and catch the flying red grapefruit that was barreling towards the back of my head. I unsummoned my mask and took a bite out of the fleshy fruit, and enjoyed as its juices coated my throat. I haven¡¯t eaten since breakfast¡­


    ¡°Hey! Where have you been all day?¡± Sylvia asked.


    Sylvia was as I left her. She was sprawled out on the bed eating some kind of weird fruit. It looks like she really hasn¡¯t moved from that spot. ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t care where I went?¡± I asked playfully.


    Sylvia clicked her tongue at me and puffed her cheeks out. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I said I didn¡¯t care if you went somewhere or stayed. So where did you go?¡±


    ¡°I went to church.¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s mind turned blank for a second as she looked at me with pure confusion. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I went to church and helped a bunch of kids,¡± I repeated.


    Sylvia eyed me suspiciously like I was some kind of alien. ¡°Care to explain?¡±


    ¡°If you want to listen.¡±

 Vol.4 Ch.85- Forward University.

    ¡°Sylvia¡­ can I ask you a question?¡±


    She turned her head slowly at me. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°If you had to take a guess, how many people do you think live here?¡±


    She shrugged while she gazed out at the city. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ it has to be almost as much as the Empire¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean to tell me your Empire had this kind of population?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I mean, I was young, so maybe everything seemed bigger but¡­ it has to be real close.¡±


    The Empire of Nul was that big two thousand years ago?


    ¡°Voker, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°And that is?¡±


    ¡°I understand why we are coming here and that maybe your Dad¡¯s friend can help¡­ but what¡¯s the point? You still have to travel, right? So why not just hop on a boat?¡± Sylvia asked curiously.


    I stopped looking at the sprawling capital of Luminar and turned to her. ¡°What? Are you not aware? Just to ask, what was sea travel like for you?¡±


    Sylvia stopped staring as well and eyed me suspiciously. ¡°What do you mean? You got on a boat and¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? No risk?¡± I asked.


    She tilted her head at me like I was speaking a foreign language. ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s a boat, and there is water¡­ I mean, the ocean is dangerous, but not more so than land?¡±


    Oh, I¡¯m so glad she didn¡¯t bring this up in public.


    ¡°Sylvia¡­ that isn¡¯t how things work anymore. Leviathans stalk the ocean and are a huge problem. Only the Dagins can maneuver the ocean safely.¡±


    Her dark blue eye blinked at me a few times. ¡°What? What are Dagins¡­ and sure Leviathans exist, but are they really a big deal?¡±


    What? So have Leviathans only become super active in recent times? Maybe their population increased or something?


    I looked around and lowered my voice so as not to arouse suspicion. We were the only Elves speaking Elvish, but that doesn¡¯t mean someone didn¡¯t know what we were saying. If somebody heard Sylvia say that, they would have a lot of questions.


    ¡°The Dagins are a race of fish people that live in the ocean. They essentially run the entire naval commerce of the world. Also, Leviathans weren¡¯t a threat to you?¡± I whispered.


    Sylvia shook her head. ¡°Fish people¡­ what are you even saying? And, of course, they weren¡¯t a threat. Leviathans were only in the deepest parts of the ocean, and the only time they came closer to trade routes was during the winter¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully. That is not how things are anymore. I wouldn¡¯t go around saying that kind of stuff to mess with you. What I just explained is how things are now. The more ocean you have to cross¡­ the more dangerous things are. We can talk about this at a later date,¡± I whispered. ¡°Getting help from my father¡¯s friend might make things easier, or it may do nothing. There is a chance my family might already be here or have recently come through. I have no idea. This is the only connection I have that I am aware of.¡±


    Sylvia nodded and scooted away from me a bit. I hadn¡¯t realized I had gotten so close to her. I just didn¡¯t want people to hear us talking. ¡°Okay¡­ I understand. Wherever you go, I go.¡±


    I smiled and nodded at her words and looked up at the city in front of us. We ended up passing two sets of large wards before we could finally see the place. So far, Luminar keeps taking the number one spot for everything I¡¯ve seen. If the population of Curia was nearing a million¡­ Vinovia, the capital, was damn close to two million.


    How are they feeding such a large population? Growing food should be difficult in this region, and there is no way they can hunt enough animals to provide for such a large amount of people. Or those¡­


    Flying high above the city walls, circling around a massive castle in the center, were barely visible people. If you squint hard enough, you could see what looked like people riding on top of flying animals, and that¡¯s exactly what was happening.


    The Royal Gryphon Knights of Brax, or I guess they are Luminar now.


    Somehow someway, some crazy Human had managed to scale the mountains surrounding the nation and domesticate Gryphons, monsters at a threat level of a hundred. Humans genuinely are insane sometimes. As far as I''m aware, these Gryphons ended up being the backbone of the first air force in the world. Unless you count Dragons¡­


    At the start of the war against Luminar, these Gryphon Knights were a considerable factor. It turns out that putting high-level mages on top of flying things and casting magic from them is an excellent strategy. Gryphons aren¡¯t affected by the region¡¯s cold climate, and they can fly higher than any archer can hope to hit. In theory, they are almost untouchable.


    Unless you are a High Elf nation with an enormous pool of your own high-level mages that can combat flying things.


    Either way, it was impressive, and it showed the power this country had if they just casually flew them around like that. Or maybe they are training¡­ meh.


    The outskirts of Vinovia were littered with small to medium-sized towns. The carriage ride was about a week long, and we went through many of these sleepy, snowy towns. I¡¯m just glad we didn¡¯t decide to walk because it would have taken a lot longer.


    We were forced to share the carriage with three other people, but it wasn¡¯t so bad. The three-person Human family kept to themselves, and we rarely interacted. The owner offered us free passage if we acted as guards, so we took her up on it.


    On the entire one-week trip, we ran into one monster that ran out from the forest, and it was quickly dispatched with a single Fireball. If I was being honest, I didn¡¯t even know what it was that I attacked. I just saw movement and reduced it to ash.


    The carriage glided straight into the city, and I realized it was the first time we hadn¡¯t been stopped for an inspection. The driver told us the first part of the city is open to the public and is just one massive market. The wards cut down on the amount of snow tremendously to the point where it¡¯s barely a few inches.


    Adventurers walked around browsing shops and consuming food, being loud and jolly as usual. Five-person soldier patrols wandered around the area with gladius at the hip and friendly smiles, each one had a mage amongst them, and I had to wonder if every single one of those people were a mage or just a ruse. A large number of civilians mingled with both groups seemingly having no problem doing so.


    From what I can see, the Human population here in the capital is higher than that in Curia. Even so¡­ it¡¯s still only about 70% which is not all that high for a nation that used to be primarily Human thirty years ago¡­ I guess it¡¯s almost thirty now?


    We pulled up to a small shop, and we all dismounted. ¡°This is your stop. Thank you two for protecting us on the trip,¡± the carriage driver said kindly.


    Sylvia and I gave him a friendly wave and we were on our way¡­ to a school.


    ¡°So¡­ what school does he work at? I mean, there are probably multiple in this city,¡± Sylvia asked as we walked along the streets.


    ¡°I must admit¡­ I¡¯m not exactly sure.¡±


    Sylvia palmed her mask and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Then what do you know?¡±


    ¡°He is a teacher in Luminar, and he is a Human named Bowen¡­¡±


    Ah¡­ what did Dad say exactly¡­ responsible for the wards around the village¡­ goodman¡­ married¡­ might have a kid¡­


    ¡°Is that really it?¡± Sylvia asked with a huff and a bit of disappointment. ¡°You have to know more than that¡­¡±


    ¡°I do¡­ I do¡­ listen. It¡¯s been almost nine years, okay? Even I can forget something I¡¯ve only talked about once,¡± I said in my defense.


    Sylvia''s neck practically broke as she snapped towards me. ¡°Once?! We are looking for someone your father had mentioned once to you in seven years? Please tell me you at least know what he looks like!¡±


    ¡°My dad didn¡¯t talk very much about his friends¡­ I¡¯m not sure he really had any, if I¡¯m being honest,¡± I said sheepishly.


    Sylvia dropped her masked face into her hands and let out a small whimper. ¡°Well¡­ at least I understand you more now,¡± she groaned.


    ¡°Hey¡­ what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Sylvia hit her fist against her hand with a loud smack. ¡°We might as well start with the biggest school possible in the wealthiest area. Finding a teacher won¡¯t be as difficult as tracking down a student, right? There is a good chance every school might be connected to the bigger one¡­ hopefully.¡±


    ¡°And what big school do you have in mind?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! This is the capital city! There has to be a big school here! Unless everyone is just extra stupid¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. We can just ask the guards at this checkpoint,¡± I suggested.


    ¡°I guess¡­¡±


    We didn¡¯t have to wait long as a Human guard gave us a warm smile and waved us over to him. ¡°Identification, please.¡±


    Sylvia went first, and I decided to ask him a question. ¡°Would there happen to be a school around here? A rather big one?¡±


    The guard took my Ruby tag, and I could see the light bulb click in his head for some reason. ¡°Oh! You must be here for the job posting? I had heard that Forward University was looking for high-ranked adventurers to teach classes,¡± he chirped.


    ¡°Well n¡ª oof¡±


    Sylvia elbowed me in the side swiftly. ¡°We are actually. This is our first time here in the capital, so we are kind of lost. Would you mind pointing us in the right direction?¡± Sylvia asked sweetly.


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, of course, miss. You are going to have to walk for a long time since Forward University is nearly at the center of the city but¡­ here, let me go get my boss to give you guys a pass, so you don¡¯t have to wait at checkpoints,¡± he said with a dopey smile.


    Sylvia nodded her head innocently at the man, making him blush slightly. ¡°Thank you so much, sir.¡±


    He blasted off from his post quicker than I had been expecting. Sylvia glared up at me next. Only if he saw this part of her¡­


    ¡°What are you doing? Sometimes you are honest to a fault you know that?¡± Sylvia said, exasperated.


    ¡°I know¡­ sorry¡­ and thank you,¡± I said weakly.


    ¡°This is a free opportunity, and all we had to do was go along with it¡­¡± Sylvia let out a weak sigh and crossed her arms while tilting her head at me. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lie, just let me do it for you. Just try not to dig yourself into a hole without me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that offer. As long as I¡¯m not the one you''re lying to,¡± I said playfully.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Sylvia giggled.


    The guard came back quickly and handed us a piece of wood. A symbol was burned onto it and he gave it to Sylvia with a toothy smile. ¡°Thank you, sir. I really appreciate it.¡±


    The guard rubbed the back of his head and gave her a slight bow for some reason. ¡°Of course¡­ any time. So wou¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Voker. We have a lot of walking to do.¡± The guard¡¯s face turned to stone as Sylvia petrified him with her words. She gave him a small wave and grabbed me by the arm.


    What happened there? Did I miss something? Could she not hold my arm so tightly¡­


    ¡°What was that all about?¡± I asked as Sylvia dragged me along.


    ¡°Oh? Nothing, don¡¯t worry about it. We should continue walking since we have such a long walk,¡± she said quickly.


    Is she deflecting my question? Okay then¡­


    The young guard wasn¡¯t lying when he said we had a lot of walking to do. It was well over an hour of traveling, and I imagine it would have taken a lot longer if it wasn¡¯t for this pass they gave us. We didn¡¯t even have to show our adventurer tags once we flashed it.


    The symbol on the wood wasn¡¯t any I recognized. It was just three spears forming a triangle, and it was difficult to discern exactly what I was looking at. But, well¡­ it works, so who am I to complain.


    Walking through the city was a pleasant experience. The streets were clean, the people seemed happy, and the city seemed safe. I could imagine living here must be relatively nice, considering the wartime economy is probably still tapering off and giving this place a big boost.


    But, I wonder how effective the nation¡¯s rulers are?


    We passed higher-end residential areas along with fancy shops meant for the elite. Adventurers were non-existent in this part of town, and the only armed people around were guards or soldiers. I was pleasantly surprised to see that guard quality didn¡¯t drop or increase as we moved through the city. The quality of soldiers patrolling the open markets at the entrance are here protecting the higher class civilians.


    Although I¡¯m sure there are citizens in poorer sections, most of this city seems to be relatively new. From my history class in Sandervile, when former War God turned king Bishop Maxwell took over the capital, there was fierce fighting in the streets after they were let into the city by the guards.


    The palace managed to hold out because of the legendary-class dungeon item called the Guardian Shield protecting it. However, they didn¡¯t last long. Rebels inside the palace turned and overthrew the guards and brought down the shield so the War Gods could advance. After that, the rest is history, I suppose.


    Speaking of the palace¡­it¡¯s ginormous. It sits atop a small hill in the city''s center, and it¡¯s built like a giant Roman castle. I could see multiple layers of terraces, and the massive carved columns were visible even at this distance. It almost looked like a fantasy Mount Olympus¡­ not my Mount Olympus where I was created but the mythological one.


    You know what¡­ that¡¯s probably not a coincidence, is it?


    We made it to the final guardpost and quickly made our way through it with no trouble whatsoever. We got directions to where we were headed, and after a few more minutes of walking, the scenery started to change.


    ¡°These trees¡­ I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s so pretty. How long do you think it took them to make this?¡± Sylvia whispered.


    ¡°At least a decade or more.¡±


    The few houses and businesses in this district quickly gave way for one long road. The Roman concrete used in the construction of the roads throughout the city was replaced with a smooth white stone that was free of any snow. Lining the wide street were walkways along with trees that went as far as the eye could see and their beauty had even me doing a double-take.


    The bark was snow-white, just like the pine trees outside the city but the leaves of these trees were a light purple and had snow sprinkled on the tops of them. From what I could tell, the trees didn¡¯t lose their leaves during the winter, and they gave off a strong pleasant scent that was new to me. It was somewhere between lavender and an almost citrusy smell, very unique indeed. I never imagined mixing the two together would be so pleasant.


    There also seemed to be some kind of lamp post alongside the roads. The small glass structure had what looked like a light blue plant or moss growing inside of it.


    Could that be a functional lamp post that uses a plant? It must be¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s so quiet¡­¡± Sylvia whispered.


    ¡°Yeah, it is¡­ almost unnaturally so.¡±


    This was a city filled with almost two million people, and it was the middle of the day. The weather was cold, and it was snowing slightly, but there were plenty of people out and about from our walk until this point. Things should not be this quiet. Unless there is some kind of magic at play?


    I scanned around and searched the walls. My eyes moved around the tree canopy, but I didn¡¯t sense or notice anyone. From what I could tell, we weren¡¯t being followed, and everything appeared to be normal.


    ¡°Maybe they have wards here as well? But instead of in the streets, it¡¯s in the walls? Some kind of sound dampening effect? I only noticed the relative quietness when we got into this district,¡± Sylvia suggested.


    ¡°You might be right¡­ if that was the case, that would be a huge deal. Being able to turn the city¡¯s noise off after a certain point would be unbelievably convenient,¡± I said.


    Sylvia snorted. ¡°City? Imagine being able to do that to a room. Talk about practicality.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t even think about it. You know¡­ I wonder if they did indeed develop something like sound dampening. Do you think they did it because of Elves and the war?¡±


    Sylvia hummed to herself and swayed side to side on the road. ¡°That would make a lot of sense. Elven spies are probably really effective if they can hear what you are saying through walls. So maybe.¡±


    Mmm, maybe indeed.


    Walking down the path took a considerable amount of time, but it went quickly with the beautiful scenery. A black stone wall surrounded the perimeter, and a gold metal gate blocked the road. In addition, there was a small guard post with two Human men dressed in white and gold uniforms chatting outside of it.


    The older one-eyed us suspiciously and waited for us to get a bit closer. ¡°Schools not open for another few weeks so¡ª¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t here for that. We were hoping to get an interview for a job. Both of us are adventurers, see?¡± she said while tugging at the tag around her neck. Sylvia was using a higher-pitched voice than she usually did, and her mannerisms had changed once again. It seems she continues to surprise me more and more.


    The younger of the two guards shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I guess we are hiring, huh?¡±


    The older one grumbled to himself and inspected our guild tags. ¡°We are, yes¡­ I¡¯m not sure if you two qualify¡­ are you citizens of the kingdom?¡±


    Come on¡­


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Sylvia clicked her tongue quietly. ¡°I¡¯m sure we can figure something out,¡± she said innocently while wiggling around slightly.


    What is she doing? She looks like a snake¡­


    The younger guard gave his partner a disapproving look which the older guard just let out a sigh while pulling on the end of his black mustache. ¡°I¡¯m afraid if you two aren¡¯t citizens, then we can¡¯t allow you in. Only non-citizens allowed in are students,¡± he said sternly.


    They weren¡¯t suggesting to us that we couldn¡¯t go in. The guard was telling us we weren¡¯t allowed in. Sylvia rolled her neck slightly, and I could tell she was trying to figure something out, but she was apparently drawing blanks. If she had interrupted them at first, maybe she had a chance, but it appears the job angle broke down.


    Welp, we can¡¯t give up now. This was going to work, or nothing was going to happen.


    ¡°I¡¯m here on a recommendation from a Mr. Bowen. Perhaps you know him?¡± I said, trying my best to sound as official as possible.


    And I succeeded. Spending all that time around nobles and generals at those stupid parties might be paying off. Finally, my deep and even voice has some uses¡­


    Both the guard¡¯s eyes went wide as they looked at each other and then back to me. ¡°Bowen¡­ you know Bowen?¡± the young guard mumbled.


    ¡°And you are on a first-name basis with him¡­¡± the older one said, shocked. ¡°Do you have any kind of proof?¡±


    Crap¡­


    ¡°I, unfortunately, lost it during a fight with some bandits, so I have nothing but my word. He is family friends with my father,¡± I lied. Sylvia winked at me, and I felt a tinge of embarrassment from it.


    Not now¡­ please. I¡¯m doing such a good job.


    The younger guard ran his eyes up and down me and snorted. ¡°Yeah? And my uncle is the queen¡¯s brother!¡±


    This elicited a chuckle from the older guard as they both laughed at us in unison. ¡°Listen, we can¡¯t let you guys in. You can¡ª¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this about Bowen?¡± a woman¡¯s voice asked softly from behind me.


    What the hell? I hadn¡¯t heard or sensed her at all? How did she manage to get so close to me?


    Sylvia and I both flicked around to the woman behind us. Her blonde hair was done in curls and rolled down her shoulders. She smiled at us with bright blue eyes. If I had to guess, the woman was probably in her late thirties. She was wearing black and white robes that cut just below the knee, and from what I could tell, she didn¡¯t have any weapons on her.


    How did this seemingly ordinary woman manage to sneak up on me? Did she use magic?


    The older guard shifted nervously at his post, and so did the younger one. ¡°Oh, Ms. Ta¡ª¡±


    The woman smiled at the older guard, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. The guard instantly shut his mouth as she looked up at me. ¡°Would you care to take a walk, Mr¡­¡±


    ¡°Voker Winterheart, and yes, I would very much.¡±


    This mysterious woman merely waved at the guards, and the two let us in with wide eyes. Sylvia made sure to scoff at them on her way out as we followed the woman into the school grounds. The walkways branched out towards multiple different buildings and sections of the school. The entire school grounds were almost as extensive as a district.


    The black and gray buildings were spread out but not in any random way. There was order to this school, and even I could manage to see that. Everything was planned out, from the walkways to the purple and white trees which were planted ideally. Even the black stone benches were placed in the ¡°right¡± places with the weird plant posts. I only saw several students walking around, and they were all heading to a grouping of buildings I assumed to be dormitories.


    I was surprised to see that the students varied in age quite a bit. One of them was a High Elf but the other two were Human. One was probably around my age, while the other was a full-grown adult, well into his forties or maybe even older. Interesting¡­


    ¡°Who built this school?¡± I asked out loud, hoping the woman would answer it for me.


    ¡°My husband did,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°And your husband is¡­ who exactly?¡± Sylvia asked.


    ¡°Nobody in particular. Anyways, what was this about Bowen?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I need to get into contact with him. I believe he might be able to help me with something,¡± I said.


    ¡°Help you? Mmm¡­ you said he was a family friend? What was your father¡¯s name?¡± she asked.


    What? How long was she standing behind me?


    ¡°Alanis.¡±


    The woman looked back at me for a second but faced forward quickly. ¡°Alanis¡­¡±


    ¡°You know him?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°I wonder if I do or not¡­¡± she mused. ¡°Anyways, let me take you to Bowen, and you two can have a conversation.¡±


    She led us through the school grounds and to the central building. We had a lot of walking to do, and we went up quite a few floors, so I got a good look at the school. Everything here seemed to sparkle like it was new, and there was a ton of cleaning staff working their way through the hallways. This building kept the same design that I¡¯ve seen so far in Luminar and although it wasn¡¯t ostentatious like Sandervile¡¯s academy, this place was still very nice.


    It makes me think that money is going to the right places, unlike in Sandervile. This school is beautiful and appealing to the eye without flaunting an extreme amount of wealth in its general appearance.


    We stopped at a single white wooden door on the top floor of the building. This room was nestled in the back, and I was expecting the woman to at least knock, but she just barged straight in.


    A concerned yelp was let out from within as we funneled into the room. ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING?¡± a man squeaked from within the room.


    The woman giggled to herself. ¡°I¡¯ve brought guests. They have some interesting things to speak to you about.¡±


    The desk placed at the center of the room was made from white and gray wood, and I could see the grooves and the Dwarven craftsmanship from here. Luminar¡¯s symbol was burned into the front of the desk and lacquered over along with another Symbol of a Knight pointing into a sunset.


    Paper was stacked so high that the man behind the desk was barely visible, but I nearly let out a small gasp of surprise.


    This man¡­ looks like the Christan depiction of Jesus Christ.


    I had never been to church in my previous life, but you couldn¡¯t study Human history and not see a picture or painting of Jesus. The man watched us with warm swirling brown eyes, and his shoulder-length brown hair rested on his shoulders. His beard was trimmed to perfection, and it was difficult to tell just how old this man was.


    Small wrinkles formed on the corner of his eyes, but if he was over forty, then the passing of time had been very kind to this man. But if this was indeed Bowen and he knew father, then this man had to be almost forty years old¡­ maybe even older.


    I guess some Humans have it nice. Or maybe he has some Elvish blood in him? I can¡¯t be sure.


    The woman stood behind the man, and he gestured for us to sit down in the chairs in front of his desk. He cleared his throat, and his deep but smooth voice was pleasant to the ears. ¡°Well¡­ my name is Bowen Taurus, and I¡¯m the Headmaster of this university. What do I owe the pleasure of your visit?¡±


    Sylvia and I looked at each other, and she shrugged her shoulders. ¡°This is on you,¡± she said.


    All eyes turned to me so I cleared my throat and addressed the man. ¡°My name is Voker. If you don''t mind, Headmaster Taurus, I would just like to be blunt with you.¡±


    The man gently tapped his quill against the paper and set it into a box. He folded his hands and gave me a nod to continue. ¡°I believe you and my father were friends at some point. I was hoping you had maybe heard from him recently or perhaps be in a position to¡­ assist me.¡±


    ¡°Assist you? Who is your father exactly?¡±


    ¡°Alanis.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes went wide as he looked me up and down. He started tapping his fingers away on the table for some time before he finally spoke. ¡°You are Alanis¡¯s son? Are you by chance adopted?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ we are blood-related.¡±


    Bowen gave me a concerned look. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t see how that is possible. If you really are the son of Alanis, I knew¡­ then¡­¡±


    The man pursed his lips and stared at me suspiciously. Eventually, he reached down at his desk and opened a drawer. After some rummaging around, he slid me a piece of parchment over. ¡°Read what that says to me,¡± he asked.


    I took the parchment and ran my hands across it. There were words written on it, but¡­ it was all gibberish to me. I could see a pattern, which meant it was a language but nothing I was familiar with. Or perhaps it was a code of some sort?


    ¡°I can¡¯t read it¡­ but I can tell it has meaning,¡± I said, handing it back to him.


    The man nodded at my words and took the paper back. ¡°Indeed, it does have meaning. If you can¡¯t read this and you are as you appear, I find it hard to believe you are the son of Alanis. Do you want to know something interesting, Mr. Voker?¡±


    ¡°And what would that be?¡± I asked curiously. The man wasn¡¯t looking at me with any kind of hostility. He was just watching me, observing me.


    ¡°After the war, I was curious as to why Dark Elves were seemingly incapable of mating with other Elves or any other race for that matter. I thought at first that perhaps it was due to their nature and unwillingness to mingle with other races, but that didn¡¯t make any sense. The Shadowclan had joined our side long before I was born, and many Dark Elves started families with non-Dark Elves over time. Although the Dark Elves have the smallest population of all the Elves, even if you combine the ones in The Barrens, they also have some of the most complicated fertility compared to their High and Wood Elf brethren. Did you know the average time it takes for a full-blooded High or Wood Elf couple to conceive?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly¡­¡± I admitted.


    ¡°About two decades per child. On average? Closer to three. That goes for both males and females, by the way. Even if a male Elf has multiple partners, they can only ever conceive one child with a woman every decade or more, even if their partner is a Human or a Beastmen. Do you know how long it takes for Dark Elves to have children?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He continued tapping away at his desk with his long fingers, and a small smile crept on his face. ¡°Almost four decades on average, and that¡¯s with constant effort. Want to know something else? Dark Elf pregnancies last on average, one month longer than all the other races. Why is that, I wonder? You see, Mr. Voker, I¡¯ve been watching well over a hundred Dark Elves that have started families with non- Dark Elves. Humans, Beastmen, True Beastmen, Dwarves, and even a few Dragonkin are amongst those numbers. Of course, I wasn¡¯t expecting anything from the Dragonkin side, considering they can only mate with other Dragonkin but¡­ do you know how many Dark Elves have conceived children with other races in the almost three decades I¡¯ve been watching them and all the time before?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Zero. Not a single pregnancy in almost three hundred years let alone ever. Some of the Dark Elf to Dark Elf couples have managed to have a single child in the last two decades I¡¯ve been observing, but none of the mixed families have. The answer? Even after all this time, I still don¡¯t have one other than because that¡¯s the way things are.¡±


    So I¡¯m not just a one in a million¡­ I don¡¯t even want to calculate those odds¡­


    Bowen gave me a slight shrug and an unapologetic look. ¡°So, if you are indeed the son of Alanis¡­ and those High Elf ears atop your ahead are real, you would be the first of your kind in the world. Although I admit I¡¯ve heard rumors of a mixed Dark Elf in the City-States but that hasn¡¯t been confirmed by any of my sources yet.¡± Bowen waved his hand dismissively and scowled. ¡°It¡¯s probably just some farce from the City-States. Those idiots have nothing better to do, it was probably just some High Elf that got too much sun or dyed their skin and hair.¡±


    Well, don¡¯t I have a surprise for you.


    But should I really trust this man? Can I just reveal myself? What if this man isn¡¯t Dad¡¯s friend? Or what if he just turns me in? I might have just trapped myself. We are in the center of a capital city now. If I have to fight my way out¡­ things won¡¯t go so well for me this time.


    ¡°Statistically speaking, one such mixed child should exist, eventually, right?¡± I suggested.


    ¡°In theory, yes,¡± he admitted. But he waved his hand and narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°Unfortunately, there is an even bigger problem with your claim. Alanis was strong¡­ and maybe he could have had a child with a High Elf but I don¡¯t care how strong a man he was¡­ nobody can defeat death.¡±


    Death? Does that mean this man thinks Dad is dead?


    ¡°You believe Alanis is dead?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Saw it with my own eyes. I highly doubt he wouldn¡¯t have come back either. So you can see the problem with your claim, Mr. Voker. I enjoyed this conversation, but I¡¯m afraid what you are claiming is just not possible,¡± he said with finality.


    The man was about to start working on his paperwork again when I spoke up. ¡°And what if everything I said was true?¡±


    He gave me a half-smile without even looking at me. ¡°That would be a nice dream indeed. But I don¡¯t see a world in which you can prove your lineage without Alanis being present in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    I heard Sylvia let out a small chuckle as I took my mask off. I watched my arms change colors and Bowen stared at me, mouth agape and eyes wide. Even the woman behind him was watching me with a look of utter disbelief.


    ¡°How is this for proof?¡± I asked.


    Bowen¡¯s mouth opened and closed as he made small noises. I could see the gears turning in his brain until he stood up and walked around his desk. His look of surprise hadn¡¯t changed at all, but he stood right in front of me. ¡°May I¡­ touch your ears?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I squeaked.


    ¡°I just have to be sure¡­¡± he mumbled.


    I narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°If you hurt me¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need for threats¡­ just science,¡± he whispered.


    I gave him a nod to go ahead and he gently rubbed my ears. The hair on the back of my neck stood up as a pleasant tingling sensation ran through my body.


    Well¡­ at least he is being gentle.


    Sylvia let out a low growl and glared at Bowen. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s enough, right?¡±


    Bowen¡¯s hand shot back and he gave me a slight bow. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I just got carried away,¡± he said in an almost giddy voice.


    The man moved quickly, almost hopping around as he returned to his chair. He sat down, put his back straight into his chair, and scooted it as close as possible to the desk. He gave me a wide toothy smile.


    ¡°You knew¡­ didn¡¯t you? That I was telling the truth?¡± I said, slightly annoyed.


    Bowen shrugged and gave me a playful smile. ¡°I couldn¡¯t be sure. I figured if you really were Alanis¡¯s son then you would have been able to prove it. But you being a mixed Dark Elf was not expected.¡±


    ¡°I suppose¡­¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°But you really are a mixed Dark Elf, aren¡¯t you? And your eyes¡­ I¡¯ve only seen this once before¡­ your face¡­ you don¡¯t look like your father all that much¡­¡± Bowen said while examining me.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I believe I took after my mother,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes¡­ you did.¡±


    ¡°Wait? You know who my mom is?¡± I asked.


    Bowen gave me a weak smile and shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure¡­ I had only seen her once, to be fair, but I have a good idea who it may be.¡±


    ¡°My mother and father¡­ who are they exactly?¡± I asked.


    Bowen tilted his head and gave me a surprised look. ¡°They didn¡¯t tell you¡­ tell me¡­ what¡¯s your last name? And your father¡¯s, if you know it?¡±


    ¡°Shadowheart¡­ my father¡¯s was¡­ Shadowheart?¡±


    Bowen smiled, but his face turned to confusion as he tapped his finger at his desk. ¡°Okay¡­ so you don¡¯t know then. So tell me¡­ are you that wanted child from Sandervile?¡±


    ¡°And if I am?¡± I asked with an undertone of a threat.


    Bowen gave me a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯m not going to turn you in. I believe shackling another man who has done no wrong is a sin, even more so a child. I believe the name on that poster was Kaladin Ambersoul? But you are saying your last name is Shadowheart? So are you Kaladin Shadowheart?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ to both of those,¡± I said somewhat nervously.


    ¡°Interesting¡­ you really don¡¯t know anything about your father then?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°No¡­ he never got a chance to tell me because I was kidnapped seven years ago.¡±


    Both the woman and Bowen gave me sad smiles. At this point, I figured the woman was probably Bowen¡¯s wife, considering they had matching wedding bands on their left hands. That and the family painting behind his desk¡­


    ¡°I understand now¡­ however, I won¡¯t be telling you about your father. It¡¯s probably better that way for both of your safeties. In the future, I wouldn¡¯t go around saying your father¡¯s name, although most people won¡¯t know it. You should be careful, regardless,¡± Bowen said.


    What? Wait?! Who is Dad?!


    ¡°Huh? Why not?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You see, Kaladin, I owe your father a great debt. He saved my life a long time ago, and I owe him the world. If this were ten years ago, I would have thrown my life away upon his request. However, that is no longer a possibility. My life is no longer my own. I have a family.¡± He looked behind his back at his wife and then at the painting on the wall. ¡°I have a little girl now, so I can¡¯t go tossing her Daddy¡¯s life away for someone else. And my debt is, unfortunately, to your father, not you. If somebody was to capture you and put an Obedience collar on you it would put your father¡¯s life in jeopardy and yours. Although I¡¯m sure he wants me to help you, I just can¡¯t take such risks anymore. I hope you understand. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you can¡¯t help me?¡± I asked.


    Bowen and his wife both gave me a fat grin. ¡°Who said that? I just said I couldn¡¯t give you my life. I never said anything about helping you or not. Matter of fact¡­¡± Bowen reached back into his desk and dished out another similar parchment to the first. ¡°I received the first letter over two years ago. I first thought it was some sick prank. You see, this message is coded in such a way that only a very few select people have the cipher. And most of those people are dead now. The first message reads, ¡°On the hunt. Looking for the lost. Going to the light, Old Friend.¡¯ This roughly translates to the sender looking for someone of importance. On the hunt is your father¡¯s code phrase. And I deduced that ¡®going to the light¡¯ means he was headed to the Holy Kingdom. Although I received this note two years ago, it was dated almost five years ago. It was sent using the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in Skaoi, a city in the eastern part of the Holy Kingdom of Arotal.¡±


    So Dad was looking for me¡­ and he went the wrong way. More importantly¡­ Dad¡¯s alive¡­


    ¡°I ignored the message and filed it away as a crude joke. Then I received the second. It was dated a year and a half ago from the western part of the Republic of Elshara. It reads, ¡®Hunt partially successful. Lost has not been located. Believed to be home. Retracing to home after hunt. If found, secure, Old Friend, I beg you.¡¯ Sooo.¡±


    I rubbed the tear out from my eyes before anyone could see it. Although I don¡¯t think I managed to hide it from Bowen¡¯s wife. ¡°So my dad knows I¡¯m alive then¡­ word must have finally gotten to him. Or he at least has run out of options on Amoth,¡± I half mumbled half choked out.


    Somehow Dad caught wind of my survival. He sent this message a year and a half ago, which means he might already be on his way. Amoth is a big continent, and the Republic is dead center of it. That means once he is done searching the Republic he is coming here.


    ¡°With that being said, I have a proposition for you. Stay here and attend Forward Academy for a year. If your father is indeed on his way here, which I expect he is, it won¡¯t be much longer. If you were to set out in a month once the ice melts in the ports, you might just miss him altogether,¡± Bowen suggested.


    ¡°Attend school¡­ for a year¡­¡± I mumbled. ¡°Can¡¯t I just take that job as a teacher, then you give me nothing to do? I can be a guard or something...¡± I suggested.


    Bowen shook his head and gave me a serious look. ¡°You aren¡¯t a citizen, and although I can pull some strings and possibly make that happen for you two¡­ I can¡¯t recommend it. My power comes through the school. Many of the students here aren¡¯t citizens, but all my staff must be citizens.¡± Bowen rolled his shoulders and looked up at the ceiling. ¡°I created this university with a few goals in mind. There is no divide by race, class, sex, creed, religion, or nationality here at Forward University. This establishment was constructed on the values of learning and pursuing the path of knowledge. Anyone who wants to learn will be allowed to do so here, free of discrimination.¡±


    The man let out a sigh, then a wry smile. ¡°In my¡­ pursuit¡­ of these goals, I have managed to attain an exceptional level of citizenship for students from Her Majesty. If you were to compare students to some other form of national status, students at Forward University would be akin to Foreign Diplomats, making them nearly untouchable. If you were to become a student, I could protect you from just about everyone. Even if the King himself comes down looking for your head, I could stall him long enough to get you to safety. Adventurers, bounty hunters, and anyone else who tried harming you? They wouldn¡¯t even make it past the front gate. If you were just a regular staff member and citizen, I wouldn¡¯t be capable of doing this for you.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ quite the guarantee,¡± Sylvia murmured.


    Bowen smiled at her, then at me. ¡°As you can see, I can only afford you these benefits if you become a student. If you were to decide against it¡­ my powers would be limited. And I should preface that by saying if you choose not to accept my offer, I can guarantee you nothing. This job¡­ this place¡­ my family¡­ they are all very important to me. I owe your father a lot, but I¡¯m no longer capable of sacrificing these things for him. I hope you understand, Kaladin.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I said.


    Bowen was about to say something until his wife stepped in. ¡°How about you take some time to think about it? Making such a big decision shouldn¡¯t be made with haste. You have plenty of time, and school doesn¡¯t start for another two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ that would be for the best,¡± Bowen said. ¡°We have a section of campus dedicated to housing staff. I have a spare home next to mine, you and¡­ uh¡­ your name, miss?¡± Bowen chuckled awkwardly.


    ¡°Sylvia,¡± she answered back.


    ¡°Sylvia¡­ you and Kaladin can stay there for the time being. How about you walk around campus and get a feel for things before coming to a decision?¡± Bowen suggested with a smile.


    ¡°And if we don¡¯t want to stay?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. I¡¯ll pull as many strings as possible to get you onto a boat out of the country once spring hits. Of course, I can¡¯t guarantee anything, but I would make a reasonable attempt at the very least.¡±


    I looked over to Sylvia, and she shrugged at me. ¡°Do what you want. It¡¯s your family, and you already know how I feel about things.¡±


    ¡°Before that¡­ can you answer just one question for me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That depends¡­ but go ahead,¡± Bowen said back with a suspicious look in his eyes.


    ¡°I was called a baby eater at one point¡­ what does that mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What!?¡± Sylvia blurted out.


    Bowen laughed so hard he started crying. ¡°Oh man! I haven¡¯t heard that in forever! You must have heard that in the City-States! Those dimwits!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious¡­¡± I said with a sigh.


    I gave Sylvia a nod and she sat back in her seat but now without crossing her legs and glaring at me.


    Bowen wiped the tears out from his eyes. ¡°Well, yes, that slang did indeed start about your clan. Although your father didn¡¯t start it he did participate.¡±


    ¡°Participate?¡± I choked out.


    ¡°Not like that. You see¡­ that rumor started when mercenaries and City-State soldiers saw your clansmen taking children from burned-down villages and protecting them from the army.¡±


    ¡°To what end?¡± I asked.


    Bowen gave me a kind smile. ¡°Mostly to protect the children. It was apparently a creed of your tribe not to injure children. Many of those kids were adopted by Dark Elves after the war or cared for in this country. I can¡¯t say if it was a good thing¡­ being raised by your parents'' killers but¡­ for the most part? I believe things have worked out so far. That has been another project I''ve been following.¡±


    Well¡­ at least I know now.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll take your offer to think about it. Would you mind showing us to our housing?¡±

 Vol.4 Ch.86- Epilogue.

    Year 2516, April 11th.


    ¡ª


    Auto-generated mission report-


    Redacted Squad launches at Space Station destination 13.


    Boarding is successful.


    Heavy Fire received after Tiger boarding. Modified Elunari plasma shields provided.


    Modified plasma shields are effective. Increasing threshold recommended.


    Redacted Squad eliminates five hostiles.


    Redacted Squad begins assault.


    Redacted Squad pings station for survivors. Ping is negative.


    Recommended modification to life dedication systems through Elunari Construction Plastic. Awaiting approval.


    Redacted Squad makes headway into the station. Enemy is spotted by AR881.


    Immediate firefight begins.


    Two hostiles eliminated. One wounded.


    Hostile interrogated for information by AR881.


    One hostile elimnated.


    Redacted Squad continues assault.


    Redacted Squad clears western portion of Station 13.


    Redacted Squad moves towards command center of Station 13.


    Redacted Squad encounters heavy resistance.


    Hostiles dug in and erected defensive position. Stationary weapons being used.


    New Slag Plasma grenades deployed.


    Thirteen hostiles eliminated.


    Extremely effective. No further testing required.


    Command center successfully controlled.


    Final ping sent.


    No survivors.


    Surveillance cameras tapped into.


    Movement in the engine room.


    Hostiles attempting manual sabotage of the gravity field.


    Redacted Squad dispatched.


    Resistance is minor.


    Three hostiles eliminated.


    Engine room is welded shut.


    HP840 begins work on door.


    Door is breached.


    Redacted Squad comes under suppressive fire by an unidentified weapon.


    HE309 suffers minor flesh wound.


    Two hostiles eliminated.


    AP810 suffers minor flesh wound.


    HE309 suffers severe wound.


    HP840 suffers severe wound.


    One hostile eliminated.


    HE309 suffers critical wound.


    HE309 disabled unidentified weapon.


    HE309 suffers critical wound.


    Recommend salvaging/investigation of unknown Federation heavy weaponry.


    Immediate medical attention administered to HE309.


    All hostiles eliminated.


    Final report-


    Twenty-seven hostiles eliminated.


    All six hundred and sixty-eight Station 13 staff deceased.


    Station secured.


    Mission successful.


    ¡ª


    Year 2516, June 21st. Aboard the Super Carrier COAR Remembrance


    I let out a deep sigh as I tapped away on the datapad. I wasn¡¯t sure how many times I¡¯ve reread this stupid AI report, but I started to go stir crazy.


    I¡¯ve had nearly all of my internal organs replaced, and I¡¯ve had enough sensors put into my mushy brain to turn it into a soup. Well¡­ not really¡­ but almost.


    This stupid wound is taking forever to heal. I only lost an arm and lung. The recovery shouldn¡¯t have been months. Whatever that weird gun was did a real number on me. I hadn¡¯t been expecting a single round to blow my arm off.


    ¡°Maybe I should just retire¡­¡± I mumbled.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be ideal, sir,¡± a cold voice ran out.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I squeaked.


    I glared up at my silent watcher. Va''cot was standing motionlessly in the doorway watching me with pink eyes.


    Did I not hear her because I wasn¡¯t paying attention? Or is she just that quiet? This is like¡­ the fourth time¡­ maybe she is just that quiet.


    ¡°Va''cot¡­ can you announce your presence, please?¡± I half asked, half begged.


    She is going to be the death of me. I always wanted to die in the embrace of a beautiful woman, but I would prefer if it weren¡¯t via a heart attack.


    The tall alien blinked at me slowly. ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°You said that last time¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ what can I do for you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I was told it was customary to visit injured comrades. So I have brought gifts,¡± Va''cot stated.


    I let out a sad sigh and just chuckled to myself. I¡¯m so glad he isn¡¯t around anymore¡­ these two would have been two peas in a pod.


    ¡°You said that last time you visited as well. Well, thank you, I appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Va''cot moved over to my bedside and gently placed the white box on the table. She was so careful it was almost like she was trying to defuse a bomb.


    ¡°What¡¯s in the box?¡±I asked, worried.


    Va''cot¡¯s eyes darted from me to the box. ¡°Poi¡ªchocolate¡­¡± she said weakly.


    Poison?!


    Ah¡­ wait, Elunari are violently allergic to chocolate. Forgot about that. Well, despite that one time, we dropped a¡ª never mind.


    ¡°I see. Thank you.¡±


    She was watching me intently, so I figured I could at least show her my thanks. I picked up the white box and undid the purple ribbon on top of it, carefully removed the cardboard lid and¡ª pink hearts?


    I looked up at her suspiciously, but Va''cot¡¯s face was as blank as ever. Surely this was just a coincidence, right? There¡¯s no way she means anything by this.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ but uh¡­ why the hearts?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because it was on sale,¡± she stated.


    ¡°Sale? Why¡­¡±


    ¡°There was a holiday some time ago. These confections no longer meet the requirements for a holiday. Therefor¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait! These are from Valentine¡¯s day?¡± I squeaked.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Va''cot said with a small amount of confusion.


    She really was trying to kill me¡­


    ¡°Va''cot¡­ this holiday was over four months ago. So this chocolate is probably expired,¡± I said.


    She didn¡¯t even blink as she continued staring through my very soul. ¡°Is it?¡± she asked, completely unfazed.


    I gently put the cardboard cover back on and placed it back on my nightstand. Then, with the brightest smile I could muster, I turned to her. ¡°Thank you, Va''cot. I appreciate your thoughtfulness.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she stated.


    I could only chuckle at her in response. Va''cot was odd, yes, but not any more than what I was used to. If anything, I was used to being around people who could go hours on end without speaking a single word.


    Kronos wasn¡¯t the only first-gen, after all. And they were all the same, dead silent and often only spoke when spoken to. Or if they were giving orders, that¡¯s pretty much the extent of their speaking. Even a lot of the early second-gens, such as myself, were like that.


    All the scrambling done to my brain probably made me into what I am today but then again¡­ I think I¡¯ve always been like this¡­ so maybe I was just a freak before the drugs? Ah¡­ it¡¯s been so long.


    The first batch of the second generation died pretty much the second they went through the changing process. There is no doubt that they were the test dummies as Octario tried to get the serum to perfection. I was fortunate enough to be in the latter half of the second batch and well¡­ I turned out fine.


    But I remembered all these things because I can see Va¡¯cot isn¡¯t acting the same. It was a hard thing to notice, the change in a quiet person¡¯s attitude. If I didn¡¯t have years of experience working with the Commander and some of my comrades, I might have never noticed the very subtle changes.


    I smiled at the young girl until she finally met my eyes. ¡° Va''cot, is there something bothering you?¡±


    She looked away nervously and started fidgeting with her hands. ¡°Ah¡­ no¡ª¡±


    ¡°Va''cot¡­¡± I repeated.


    She slowly looked up from her hands and I made sure to continue wearing my best smile. ¡°I¡­I believe I may be sorrowful¡­¡±


    Huh.


    Although my smile was faltering just a little, I did my best to maintain it. I spoke slowly and softly like I was speaking to a young child, despite the woman in front of me being capable of ripping my head off my shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ perhaps¡­ there is a better word?¡±


    Va¡¯cot stared blankly until she averted her eyes to the side. ¡°Perhaps, depressed is a better adjective for my current state.¡±


    Depressed?


    Now it was my turn to stare blankly at her. At times like this, most people would probably feel a mixture of sadness or pity. Maybe they would even have a small amount of hope that they could help someone like her out of their situation. But, unfortunately for Va¡¯cot, I¡¯ve never once felt any of those emotions, which made empathizing with her very difficult.


    Perhaps at times like this, I should be my usual self, make a joke to lighten the mood. Maybe take a jab at myself to get them to unfocus on their busy mind. But I had a feeling that none of that was going to work in this situation.


    ¡°The station¡­ all those people were your family, right?¡± I asked.


    Va¡¯cot nodded her head.


    ¡°You must have been close to a lot of them.¡±


    Va¡¯cot nodded her head.


    ¡°You miss them?¡±


    Va¡¯cot nodded her head.


    ¡°I see¡­ I guess I miss some people too¡­¡± I mumbled.


    Va¡¯cot had said that station was like her home. After the mission, we hadn¡¯t managed to save a single crew member. It was a complete and utter massacre. We managed to save the data and stop them from nuking the place but¡­ the report said the mission was a success¡­ was it really?


    I don¡¯t know if just filling the air with words was helping her any. I feel like a small part of her came to me in hopes that I could do something for her, but the reality is she needs help from a professional. I¡¯m a lot of things, but I¡¯m definitely not a therapist. And I¡¯m probably the last person she should be talking to about this kind of stuff¡­ considering I¡¯ve never really felt many emotions.


    Most of those days are nothing but a foggy memory in the back of my head.


    ¡°Va¡¯cot¡­ have you talked to Su¨¢rez? She can probably help you¡­¡± I said.


    She shook her long white hair and let out a sad sigh. ¡°Lady Su¨¢rez is preoccupied with more important matters. I would prefer not to bother her¡­¡± Va¡¯cot mumbled.


    Not sure that¡¯s how therapy works¡­ then again, ¡°Doctor¡± Su¨¢rez is becoming less of a doctor by the day.


    The awkward silence permeated the room. I was at a loss for words and I felt that most of my tactics would be woefully underappreciated at the moment. So maybe I just defuse the situation by saying I need to go to sleep¡­


    Or maybe I should just step up? Of course, I might not be able to understand what she is going through but¡­ I can sort of imagine it, at least.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I know what you are going through, Va¡¯cot. The days when I felt any kind of emotions are so far removed from my current life, I can¡¯t even be sure if they are real anymore. But you aren¡¯t alone. You may have only been a part of this squad for a short time, but I assure you that you belong here. I was apprehensive at first¡­ not really sure what to do or say to you. But I¡¯m confident that we can work together through all your problems. Your actions and what you accomplished in the last mission¡­ I¡¯m certain that this is going to work.¡±


    A faint smile crept up on her pale face, and she closed her hands. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, kid. Now run along. Being sad is bad for your recovery and all that jazz,¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°All¡­ that¡­ jazz?¡± she asked herself.


    I laughed again, and I felt the numb sensation roll through my chest, telling me I was overexerting myself. That feeling probably should have been a pain but¡­ eh.


    ¡°Go look it up. It should be a fun little mission for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will. I will see you around the block, Heimdall,¡± Va¡¯cot said flatly.


    Ah well¡­ at least she is trying¡­


    ¡°Yeah, you too.¡±


    The young alien left as quickly and silently as she had come. I flicked my internal implants to a view outside the ship. I stared into the black void of space and pondered.


    Is what we are about to embark on the right path? Are we really doing this because it¡¯s the right thing to do? Or is it because we want to do it? Is getting people like Va¡¯cot involved a good idea?


    Well¡­ either way, I know what I want out of this.

 Vol.5 Ch.87- The Decision.

    I woke up surrounded by blissful warmth and a sea of white. The room we stayed in at Curia was luxurious, but it was technically just a single super deluxe suite. On the other hand, Bowen¡¯s ¡°second¡± house was a veritable mansion. The two weeks Sylvia and I spent here were some of the most relaxing I¡¯ve had in years. It¡¯s a shame today would be my last day in this home.


    I slowly dragged myself up while scanning the room. The bed fit for five was awkwardly situated in the middle of the room and had its very own black lace canopy that came down from the ceiling. Also¡­ the sheets of this bed were entirely made from manaweave from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth.


    Luxury in every department.


    I was tempted to ask how much this bed setup cost, but the exact number scared me. This was just the bed as well¡­ the entire two-story house was like this. I put on some fresh clothes and went to the bathroom to wash my face and teeth. I slept well enough that I managed to wake up early enough to get a solid workout in before Sylvia eventually crawled out of bed.


    She threatened me last night, saying if I woke her up for training during her last morning of eternal peace, she would make me regret it. Of course, if she didn¡¯t want to wake up, she didn¡¯t have to threaten me to get her point across.


    I would never force Sylvia to do something she didn¡¯t want to do. I only pushed her hard during workouts because she had willingly joined them on her accord, so I wasn¡¯t going to let her slack off.


    Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t really mind Sylvia¡¯s playful violence. Besides our very rough first encounter in the dungeon, I genuinely don¡¯t believe she wants to hurt me. And oddly enough, somewhere deep inside my mind, I recognized that she was no longer a threat to me. When did that happen exactly, though? I¡¯m not certain¡­


    I used to be able to count on one hand how many people I would let touch me, let alone strike me in even a playful manner. But now I have to add an extra hand.


    The occasional shoulder pats Nick or any other adventurers gave never bothered me either, but¡­ I¡¯m not sure. Maybe I just don¡¯t understand myself enough to come to a solid conclusion. Ugh¡­


    Once I finished my morning routine, I put my mask back on and watched as my features slowly changed from Kaladin to Voker. Despite being safer in this mansion and even in this country than I have been in years, I was still a wanted man. Bowen guaranteed my safety since Sylvia, and I decided to become students, but I wasn¡¯t so trusting to believe him outright.


    Despite his power, I was also inclined to believe that somebody would make an attempt on my capture if I went public. Bowen can¡¯t be everywhere, and although I admit this University''s security is incredibly high, it¡¯s not perfect. All it would take was one desperate or confident student to try and capture me.


    I can be as cautious as possible, but if somebody managed to pull a well-thought-out ambush on me at the end of the day, I might not be able to survive it. I¡¯ve been relying on Sylvia for a long time as well but there is no guarantee she will always be there for me. So remaining as Voker Winterheart, for the time being, is the best course of action.


    Not to mention whatever is going on with Dad. Bowen also suggested that I remain as Voker for the time being. No need to complicate things.


    I took my morning jog around the campus and passed by a few of the earlier risers. Some of the students were carrying a large amount of luggage, most likely coming in from an early morning carriage ride and moving into the dorms. The weather was excellent, and although winter was coming to an end in the next few weeks, it was still lightly snowing outside.


    Bowen had taken us on a guided tour of the facilities, and I was more than impressed with this place. When I had the thought that money was going into the correct areas, I was right. The facilities at this University were top-notch, and classrooms were maintained and stocked to the brim with supplies. Even the student dorms Sylvia and I were moving into were far nicer than I was expecting.


    I¡¯ve only been to one other school of similar quality and that would be Sandervile¡¯s Academy, and comparing the two is a night and day difference. Sandervile¡¯s goal was to raise the nobility to a slightly higher degree. Forward University was here to raise the people above heads and shoulders.


    And it showed.


    Here at Forward University, there was a class for just about everything. All known languages, smithing, crafting, and even farming are offered classes. There were general studies as well and a whole plethora of other courses from magic theory to even rudimentary casting. There were even lectures for learning to become an adventurer or a soldier.


    This place is hundreds of years ahead of its time. I¡¯m starting to wonder if this is just the natural course for things or if Bowen was influenced by someone¡­


    Either way, this place would serve its purpose for me until Dad made contact with us. Bowen gave Sylvia and me both tests to see where we sat amongst the other students, and of course, I passed. I was expecting Sylvia to struggle but¡­ I was mistaken. With just a few days of preparations and studying she had managed a respectable grade. Her language and math skills were on the higher end, which surprised me. I¡¯d have to ask her about her skills one of these days.


    Although Bowen gave us options of what classes we wanted to accept, I made it clear I had no intentions of taking that many useless courses. I didn¡¯t particularly care about farming or being a carpenter.


    However, this was a problem. Being a ¡°student¡± meant the two of us had to meet specific requirements. Although we were put on a scholarship, so there was no need to pay for our schooling, our statuses had to be maintained through taking and passing classes. The passing part wasn¡¯t a problem because Bowen can always pull strings at the end of the day. But that meant we had to take courses and physically show up to them.


    Before that¡­ what should I do today? Mmm, perhaps a push day, yes.


    So in order to meet our requirements, Bowen placed both of us in a general studies section. This schedule was closer to what most schools are like in this world. The course included basic classes such as mathematics, languages, physical education, and training all rolled into one. Essentially, non-specialized classes. The best part about this was that this class only went to around noon which meant it was roughly only four to five hours long.


    Which was perfect.


    This gave me enough time in the mornings to wake up and train, go to class for a few hours, then have the rest of the day free to do whatever I please. I, of course, planned to take full advantage of this newfound free time where I had a marginal amount of safety.


    Training twice a day was now going to be a staple in my routine. Mornings would be physical training, and evenings would be dedicated to combat and or magical training. And Headmaster Bowen himself was more than happy to give me access to facilities that would help me meet my goals. He was even kind enough to let me use the small man-made forest at the back of the school so I could train in relative secret.


    And to make things even sweeter.


    This school also had a full-blown kitchen that was open at all times of the day. So even outside the usual breakfast, lunch, and dinner times, any student could walk into the cafeteria and leave with a full meal. And in my case, sometimes two.


    I scouted the cafeteria''s available options yesterday, and there were far more than I could ever imagine. Some things might be seasonal, but for the most part, I¡¯ll be able to have the first proper diet I¡¯ve ever had since being reborn in this world. I feel somewhat bad about abusing Bowen¡¯s hospitality as technically students had to pay for their food but¡­ I¡¯m not going to say no to this. What am I, stupid?


    This will be a glorious mission. I can finally see what my body is capable of with a proper workout and diet. I might only have a few months, but hey, it''s better than nothing.


    I rolled my neck around and tore down my makeshift earth magic gym in the backyard. While walking back to my room, I felt a slight pang in my chest.


    I started thinking about my family and how I felt so relieved to know that Mom and Dad were both alive. That Dad has indeed been looking for me for over five years. I¡¯m not sure what Mom is doing but knowing she is alive is all I care about.


    Cerila¡­Padraic¡­Grandpa¡­ if Mom and Dad made it, then I imagine you guys did as well, huh?


    However, that pang in my chest was both from happiness and a bit of sadness. A part of my brain told me to continue onwards, leave a message for Dad here and get home as fast as possible.


    But I can¡¯t bring myself to do that. I know he is coming. It¡¯s only a matter of time. Even if he gets delayed somehow, it would still only be another year. Getting home from here would take almost the same amount of time. That means another two years without Dad.


    Not to mention Mom¡­ if Dad is looking for me, then there is a good chance she is as well. What if I return to an empty home?


    And what if Dad doesn¡¯t make it? What if he sees that I was here and makes a mistake and gets caught because of his past? Or what if he rushes things and doesn¡¯t make it home because I just didn¡¯t wait for a few months?


    Thinking about it makes my stomach churn. I hate myself for even thinking it¡¯s a possibility, but¡­ home has never been closer. Family has never been closer. Waiting a few months for Dad is the right choice.


    The cleaning staff gave me small nods or waves, and I returned them so as not to appear too brooding around people. Although I¡¯m sure, it wasn¡¯t helping much. My appearance and masked face did plenty to draw people¡¯s attention.


    There was only so much hiding I could do after all.


    The maids had already prepared water for me in a tub, so heating it to the perfect temperature with magic was a simple task. From here, I would eat breakfast, and then Sylvia and I were to meet Bowen to move into what would be our new home for the duration of our stay.


    Sylvia had asked why we couldn¡¯t just stay in this home, but Bowen made it clear that this was temporary and he needed this house in case of other visitors. He also assured us we would enjoy the other rooms¡­ added bonuses.


    ¡ª


    ¡°What is this place? This building isn¡¯t even the same style as the others. Why is it so far away from everyone else?¡± Sylvia complained out loud.


    At least it¡¯s nice. I thought she would prefer this over the regular dormitories. Or maybe she is just sour about leaving the other house¡­ stupid Blood-Sucking Empress.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Bowen let out a small sigh but managed a smile nonetheless. ¡°Despite my yearning for equality and such, there are¡­ certain people even I have to bow before. I managed to win many battles for students. You will find royalty and nobility taking classes with the lowest of commoners. Facilitates will be shared by both. However¡­ I could not convince people to allow them to share the same sleeping quarters. Therefore this dorm was created especially for those of nobility.¡±


    ¡°And you are just going to let us stay here? Isn¡¯t that going to cause problems?¡± I asked.


    Bowen winked at me and guided us into the building. The place was luxuriously furnished. A massive common room sat in the center with couches and chairs for lounging. The doorway arches were created with black and gray marble while tapestries and paintings hung on the walls. Busts made of gemstones sat on pedestals next to suits of armor. This place even had genuine carpet and a gray marble path to walk on.


    I guess nobility has its standards¡­


    While climbing up the white wooden stairs, Bowen gestured around the room. ¡°You can thank your status as ¡°students¡± for this. Technically speaking, I can allow any student into this dorm. I just chose not to as not to anger people. As for you two specifically, I¡¯ve taken great care to ensure you won¡¯t be bothered and needlessly investigated. Of course, if someone were to dig very deep into your backgrounds, they would find that you two were adventurers. However, the trail will go cold after that. I¡¯ve made sure of it.¡±


    ¡°So, at worst, we get outed as some backwater adventurers?¡± Sylvia questioned.


    ¡°Exactly. And thanks to the guild, your track record has been duly noted. Killing an adult Wyrm and clearing a dungeon is plenty enough to make most people second guess bothering either of you. There is the off chance that a particularly vengeful noble will target you, but¡­ I wouldn¡¯t worry about it. Most of those people didn¡¯t survive the war, and those that did didn¡¯t last very long after.¡±


    A purge, huh? It always happens, so it¡¯s not a big surprise. The new guys come in, and the old ones have to be removed. I guess that¡¯s how this country has changed so much in two decades.


    Bowen said the last part with a surprising amount of venom. I suppose if he was friends with Dad and he is alive today, that means he probably sided with the War Gods, to what extent I can¡¯t be sure. And right now was hardly the time to ask him. The man looks stressed, and I imagine it had to do with school starting tomorrow.


    We made our way through an awkwardly placed door in the stairwell that had another flight of stairs going up it. It was a weird design choice and it meant that this building was more extensive than it appeared since this would be almost a ¡°secret floor.¡±


    Despite seeing windows while walking down the hallway, if my observations from the outside were correct, this section of the building didn¡¯t have any windows. So¡­


    ¡°Why are there windows here when I didn¡¯t see any from the outside?¡± I asked.


    Bowen looked over his shoulder with a playful grin. ¡°About that¡­ this entire floor isn¡¯t on any of the blueprints, and although it is not really a ¡°secret,¡± it¡¯s a more¡­ private¡­ section of the building.¡±


    Bowen stopped at a large white door that was far too thick to simply be made of wood. He gave it a quick slap that gave a metallic ring to it and turned to us with a wide smile. ¡°Welcome to your new room. I hope it¡¯s to your liking.¡±


    ¡°Why is that door made of metal?¡± Sylvia questioned.


    Bowen chuckled, and his grin got even wider. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it. That¡¯s not the only security feature this room has to offer. Come then, allow me to show you.¡±


    Upon placing a key into the lock and turning it, the door became almost weightless as Bowen pushed it open with ease. I hadn¡¯t even seen or heard any mechanisms at work as it was completely silent.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Sylvia let out.


    Wow indeed.


    ¡°You see, this room was actually the prototype for a certain pair of nobles. Their security was of the highest importance, even for me. The door is layered with Blood Iron plates and even has a single Mythril plate at the core. Runes are engraved internally on the door to allow it to swing open effortlessly upon placing the key inside the mechanism. Although I must admit this door is far from impervious, it should net you enough time not to be surprised if an attack occurs.¡±


    I don¡¯t think we were surprised by the door, but if that is what the door is capable of, everything is starting to make sense. The room was a mini royal palace. Fur rugs lined the gray and black marble floors. A black marble fireplace was lit on a wall surrounded by luxurious red and gold couches. Banners of the same color as the couches with the country¡¯s emblem emblazoned on them hung on the walls.


    This place is entirely over the top.


    There was even a small kitchen in the corner and a black marble dining table fit for almost ten people. The chairs were carved in the same white wood with red cushions. I could see that the kitchen was fully stocked with silverware in the glass cupboards just from the front door.


    Sylvia looked over at me, then at Bowen. ¡°Sir¡­ I don¡¯t mean to complain but isn¡¯t this just a little too much? This place is nicer than your spare home¡­¡±


    Bowen let out a happy chuckle. ¡°I told you that if you accepted my offer to become students, I would do my absolute best to make you comfortable while you wait for Kala¡ª I mean Voker¡¯s father. So anyways¡­ where do I even begin?¡±


    We were given a full tour of what was supposed to be a room in a dormitory at a university. Instead, we were shown around a luxury suite at some high-end hotel. This place would have even wowed people in my previous life.


    The entire room was soundproofed with wards, and once I asked, it was indeed created during the war for the express purpose of combating Elven hearing. Bowen had also played a part in the creation of the wards. The walls were not just inscribed with wards either but had Blood Iron plates inserted into them to give certain resistance to magic.


    The room was lit from the windows spread out evenly throughout the room, and it turns out they, too, were inscribed with runes. These runes maintained an illusion over the outside of the building, giving it the appearance of just a stone wall, which was why I didn¡¯t see any windows walking in.


    The room also used the transparent wood from Syn¡¯nari instead of glass just to give it that much more security. They even had steel bars on the windows, wrapped in their own illusion runes so that you couldn¡¯t see them. And all of these were just some of the security features¡­


    We were given an apartment with a kitchen, living room, and three bedrooms. Two of which were far larger than any bedroom should have been. Each bedroom also had its own bathroom¡­ which was another trip down memory lane for me.


    ¡°Headmaster¡­ what is this?¡± Sylvia asked while staring into a hole in the bathroom floor.


    ¡°This right here is a toilet. Unfortunately, they aren¡¯t all that special as most university facilities use these now. I just haven¡¯t had a chance to renovate my spare house¡­¡± Bowen said.


    Most? Do you mean to tell me this entire school has a functional, clean water system? I knew there was a sewer system, but this was unexpected.


    ¡°And what do you do exactly¡­¡± Sylvia mumbled.


    ¡°Well, you see, this is where you go to the bathroom. You just take a¡ª¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough¡­ I get it¡­ a manual will do just fine,¡± Sylvia said with a certain level of disgust.


    ¡°If you have this¡­ that means there is a system for all this? And wouldn¡¯t the pipes freeze?¡± I asked, trying to poke answers out of Bowen.


    The Headmaster¡¯s swirling brown eyes practically smiled back at me. ¡°I¡¯m glad you asked! Since this is your first time in the capital, I¡¯ll be the first to tell you that I haven¡¯t only been focusing on this school. Since the end of the war, I¡¯ve taken on many projects. Building the underground sewage system and aqueducts is one of those projects. It¡¯s been about fifteen years since the first section was complete, and we did have a certain amount of problems in the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Problems?¡± Sylvia asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As Voker said, the copper pipes we were using to pull from the aqueducts and act as disposal for the sewage would freeze and burst. Iron was too heavy and unreliable. Using Dwarven Steel for that much piping was also out of the question, and neither of them fixed our problem,¡± Bowen grumbled.


    ¡°So, what did you do about it?¡± Sylvia asked again.


    ¡°First, we had to stop the temperature from getting too low around the pipes. It turned out that focusing on this alone fixed our problems. That¡¯s why there are so many wards that don¡¯t let a lot of the snow and cold in. All products of my design, by the way,¡± Bowen said a little too proudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. Dad told me that you played a part in the creation of the wards that surrounded our village,¡± I said.


    Bowen gave me a surprised look. ¡°I see. Your father actually remembered that huh? I do remember selling the information to Krunbar, so there is a good chance Syn¡¯nari got ahold of it as well. Well, if it made the world a better place, then it was well worth it.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind if I ask you a question, Headmaster?¡± I said.


    Bowen gave me a wry smile and a light chuckle. ¡°When it¡¯s just us, you can call me Bowen, Voker. Although I do ask that you please call me Headmaster in public, I won¡¯t ask you to do such things in these cases. But what is this question you have for me? Hopefully, I can answer it.¡±


    I cleared my throat and prepared myself to sound like I was doing my absolute best not to offend him. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to question your intelligence, but where exactly are you getting these ideas from?¡±


    Bowen¡¯s eyes went wide then he started to laugh. ¡°You know, if you have to start a sentence with you not wanting to offend someone, you will probably end up offending them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± I grumbled.


    Bowen waved his hand at me. ¡°I don¡¯t really care. I¡¯m just messing with you, Voker.¡± Then he put a single finger to his chin and smiled at me. ¡°However, I can¡¯t answer your question, sorry.¡±


    So, he is getting it from somewhere else. Interesting.


    ¡°Anyways, this is your new¡ª¡±


    ¡°Where is the secret exit?¡± Sylvia asked.


    Bowen rubbed his head awkwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ you know what? It doesn¡¯t matter. Here, let me show you the royal escape path.¡±


    Well, at least that confirms something else.


    Bowen led us to the other large bedroom and started fiddling with a dresser. ¡°So, this room was built for the princesses, then?¡± I asked.


    Bowen reached deep inside the white wooden dresser and made sure to point to the false switch on its side. ¡°Just press this button, and the passage will open up. But yes, this was the first prototype room for the twins. They moved out of it and into another room down the hall.¡±


    Just like the door, the dresser slid open on hinges revealing the back wall. Bowen casually grabbed a doorknob through the illusion that was being maintained and swung a black metal door open. ¡°This will lead down into the sewers. To get out, just follow the water going ¡®down,¡¯ and you will make it out no matter which path you take.¡±


    ¡°How many people know about this? And what¡¯s stopping someone from using this against us?¡± Sylvia asked.


    ¡°How many people? Three, well, five now. I¡¯m the only one aware of this place outside of the two princesses. And to answer your question, this entire exit is laced with traps. The only way to deactivate them is to open this door and start walking from here. If someone attempted to come up the passage without opening the door, they would die from the traps, or you would hear them coming.¡±


    That¡¯s good. Having an escape route just in case something goes down is always a plus. I imagined there was one here, but finding it would have been time-consuming.


    Bowen bounced his shoulders up and down a few times and gave us another broad smile. ¡°This concludes your tour. Both of you should have your things already, so¡­ enjoy your new home. Your uniforms will be delivered later today, and classes start tomorrow morning at the third bell, any questions?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Bowen¡¯s smile turned wry as he handed Sylvia and me two keys to the room. With a wave and goodbye, we bid our new Headmaster a farewell.


    ¡°So¡­ this place is really nice, huh?¡± I said as we stood silently in the room.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ it is,¡± Sylvia agreed.


    ¡°Is it nicer than what you were used to back in Nul?¡±


    ¡°Uh, huh¡­¡± Sylvia mumbled.


    I looked over at Sylvia; her ears'' tips were ever so slightly red. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ what room do you want? I kinda want this one,¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine with me.¡±


    Sylvia finally looked at me, and her ears were turning more and more red. ¡°What are you doing just standing there?! Get out of my room and go set yours up or something!¡±


    ¡°I uh¡­ okay?¡± I squeaked.


    What did I do this time?

 Vol.5 Ch.88- Third First Day of School.

    ¡°Are you¡­ ready¡­ to,¡± I managed to get out slowly.


    Sylvia finished sliding on her last shoe and stood up from the couch. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­ do I look funny?¡±


    Funny? That word isn¡¯t even floating in my head.


    ¡°No¡­ not at all,¡± I mumbled.


    Sylvia¡¯s uniform fit her snugly, almost a little too snugly. Even the winter uniform had fit the lines of her body perfectly. But the red uniform with gold trimming was exquisitely hand-tailored, and although every student wore one, they were made for each individual student.


    The rest of Sylvia¡¯s uniform consisted of a skirt that appeared to be just a few inches shorter than all the other ones I¡¯ve seen so far, stopping above her knees. Black stockings covered her pale legs, and she wore a pair of simple black shoes.


    Sylvia ran her hand across her chest and down her legs as her ears flushed red. ¡°I knew I should have gotten my sizes rechecked¡­ I didn¡¯t think I grew this much¡­ what do you think?¡± she squeaked.


    My heart sank even deeper than it already was. This is a trap. No matter what I say, I will be wrong. I¡¯ve learned my lesson.


    ¡°Can you take off your mask?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia tilted her head in confusion, but she seemed taken back by my request. ¡°My mask? Sure¡­ I guess.¡±


    Trap successfully countered. Good job, me. However, I may have dug myself in deeper¡­


    Sylvia took off her mask and flicked her purple and black hair. It fell loosely on her shoulders while framing her beautiful pale face. Her cheeks were almost as red as her crimson eyes that matched her uniform.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything¡­¡± She tried to sound annoyed, but her words barely managed to come out as a small whimper.


    I had to stare off at a corner in the room and take a deep breath to steady my cloudy mind. ¡°I think you look wonderful. It¡¯s a shame you have to wear your mask since your uniform matches your eyes.¡±


    Go, me. I managed to say that without my voice cracking. Man, I¡¯m getting better at this.


    ¡°Well, take off your mask then. It¡¯s not fair¡­¡± Sylvia mumbled.


    Oh¡­


    I obliged and took off my mask. I didn¡¯t feel any different when my skin changed color from a creamy white to a tan or my hair from an ash gray to my usual black. But Sylvia¡¯s reaction was not what I was expecting. Her red eyes were as wide as saucers while she stared at me in silence.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I asked. Sylvia¡¯s face was getting even redder, and she was clenching her jaw.


    Did I really make her mad again? I literally didn¡¯t even do anything! She was acting so cute and meek just a few seconds ago!


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s a bigger shame that you have to wear your mask. The red and gold uniform looks a lot better on¡­ the real you¡­¡± Sylvia squeaked.


    My heart skipped a beat and I felt my face and ears start burning. I couldn¡¯t stop the smile from spreading across my face. ¡°Ah¡­well¡­thank you,¡± I mumbled back.


    Sylvia let out a short breath and frantically slapped her mask back onto her face with a loud thud. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We are going to be late for class!¡± she yelled.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Hey, why is everyone staring at us?¡± Sylvia whispered from beside me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Probably because we are wearing masks? Or maybe they are just staring at your skir¡ªugh.¡±


    Sylvia silenced my joke with a swift punch to the kidney. She didn¡¯t even break her stride or look back at me as we continued walking. ¡°I knew you were staring, you perv¡­¡±


    Well¡­ I am¡ªwas¡­ ah... whatever.


    I didn¡¯t bother to defend myself this time as I scanned the faces of all the students. It was true that people were staring at us, but it was to be expected. Sylvia and I both stood out like a sore thumb with our masked faces.


    My uniform was the same as every other man¡¯s. The Beastmen, Elves, Dwarves, and Humans I saw were all wearing the same red and gold uniform. Our thick winter coats buttoned down the center, and we all wore red pants that had gold lines running down the sides. The school¡¯s uniform was simple, all things considered.


    It was a good-looking uniform that served the express purpose of removing individuality. Some might find that to be a negative but in Bowen¡¯s ideal school, that was ideal. Outside of this school, some of these students would be treated as gods, while the others would be nothing more than the dirt they walk on. Having everyone look the same gives a sense of uniformity.


    How effective it is, remains to be seen.


    We arrived at the door to our classroom in the primary school building, and Sylvia reached out with an unsteady hand. I gave her some time, and she took a deep breath and opened the door. Was she¡­ nervous? I thought Sylvia said she went to school¡­ or was it that she had teachers come to her? I can¡¯t remember exactly.


    The chatter in the room quieted down as a myriad of people stopped talking to watch the two of us walk into the room. I was tempted to get a good look at all the students sitting in the stadium seating but my eyes were drawn to the Human man standing behind a desk.


    He patted the paper on his desk and stood tall while watching the two of us with swirling dark green eyes behind a pair of glasses. I haven¡¯t seen someone wear glasses in a long time. He looked to be around his late thirties, but age hadn¡¯t bothered him all that much, considering he still had a handsome youthful face.


    The teacher was a tall, muscular man that was well over six feet, and his brown hair was cut short at the sides and kept long on the top. Teachers wore a black on black uniform with white trim, and they even had a red coat to wear if they so desired. But this man wasn¡¯t wearing his cloak and instead had the sleeves of his dress shirt rolled up to above his elbows, revealing white skin that was tattooed from the knuckles up.


    The inky black lines snaked up his thick muscular forearms and I couldn¡¯t discern any meaning from the design. His large hands were calloused from constant work and I could tell he was a fighter just from the way he carried himself. This man was no ordinary teacher. And not only could I see that he was strong¡­ I could feel the power radiating off of him.


    This man is on a different level.


    He gave us a friendly smile that showed his pearly white teeth and extended a hand towards me. ¡°You must be Voker. Welcome to Class Onward. I¡¯ll be your professor for the year.¡±


    Class Onward?


    I shook his hand and was surprised to see he was being kind. I thought he might try breaking my hand or something aggressive, but he didn¡¯t do anything along those lines. ¡°Nice to meet you¡­ Professor¡­?¡±


    ¡°Garrison.¡± He let go of my hand and extended a hand to the person next to me. ¡°And you must be Sylvia,¡± he said in a friendly voice.


    Sylvia surprisingly took his hand and shook it as well. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Professor Garrison. It¡¯s surprising that you know who we are.¡±


    Professor Garrison let out a small chuckle. ¡°Yes¡­ I suppose it is. I do my best to remember all my students, and on the first day, I try to put names to their faces. But you two make things a lot easier. Why don¡¯t you two stay up here with me for a bit?¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± Sylvia asked.


    ¡°Well, both of you are new students to not only the school but this class,¡± Professor Garrison stated.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t everyone new to this class?¡± I said, trying to get an answer.


    He gave me a confused smile. ¡°No? Just how much did Headmaster Taurus tell you about this class?¡±


    ¡°Almost nothing,¡± Sylvia huffed in response.


    Mr. Garrison looked surprised for a second, but he shrugged his broad shoulders. ¡°Well, that¡¯s unlike him. Then, in that case, I should tell you that Class Onward is the premier class of this school. The thirty or so students in this class aren¡¯t your typical run-of-the-mill students. They are all in the top thirty of this entire school. Students in Onward are both proficient in studies and physical aspects including both magic and combat. You will find a lot of future important nobles or strong fighters amongst your peers.¡±


    Of course¡­


    Sylvia looked over at me and shrugged, so I just returned one. I didn¡¯t care about my ranking in this school, and I wasn¡¯t going to put in any kind of extra effort to maintain a top thirty position. If Bowen wanted me here, then I didn¡¯t care either way. I¡¯m just hoping he doesn¡¯t expect something extra out of me.


    Professor Garrison continued on. ¡°Many of these students have been in the same class for over ten years. Of course, a few have joined in throughout their studies, and even a select few have come in the last two or three years but¡­ for the most part, they have all been together.¡±


    ¡°Which makes us outsiders¡­¡± Sylvia grumbled.


    Mr. Garrison let out a weak laugh. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s one way to look at it. I¡¯ve actually only been their teacher for less than a year, so the three of us aren¡¯t that different.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯re the teacher,¡± Sylvia argued. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal if the teacher changes, right?¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Mr. Garrison said, trying to sound hopeful. ¡°Anyways, class is about to start, so could you two introduce yourselves?¡±


    Most of the class had funneled into the class and began taking their seats. The room was hardly close to capacity since it could easily hold fifty students and probably around a hundred at the maximum.


    Humans made up a large population of the class, but I did see quite a few different-looking people. One or two of them were from the Mists, even a few from The Dunes as well. There were a handful of Beastmen, two or three Wood Elves, some High Elves, and even a grouping of Dwarves. My eyes also drifted towards the three Dark Elves sitting in the room.


    The two boys were probably around my age or just slightly older and the one girl might have been a tad bit younger than me. Then again, I couldn¡¯t be sure about their ages, but I at least knew they weren¡¯t fully grown. Most of the class seemed to be relatively young.


    This was my first time seeing Dark Elves who were around my age, though. They were indeed much larger than either Wood or High Elves, and their features were softer, making them look slightly more Human in appearance. The two boys were bigger than me and I could see their well-built muscles from here.


    All three had raven black hair that went past their shoulders and a pair of dark-skinned droopy ears coming from the side of their head. The two boys had their long hair braided. If my memory serves me correctly their braids mean ¡°Good luck, safe travels.¡± It seems the girl opted not to braid her hair and simply just let it loose down her sides.


    One of the boys had the same light smokey gray color to their eyes as the girl, and I had a feeling they were related, perhaps cousins? While the other had soft pink eyes that reminded me of a sunset.


    And I don¡¯t believe I¡¯m related to any of them¡­ I can¡¯t be sure though.


    Besides the Dark Elves, I also saw two pairs of twins. One group was a Human boy and a girl in their mid to late teens. The girl had dirty blonde hair that was almost brown and was done up in a ponytail. I could tell she watched us closely as her hazel eyes slowly observed us. The boy next to her had hair that was more blonde than brown, and his light brown eyes were staring off into nothingness.


    If anything, I was more interested in the other identical twins because I had a feeling I knew exactly who they were. The two young Human girls couldn¡¯t have been much older than me, but they had a different aura about them compared to everyone else in the room.


    They both had strawberry blonde hair and their skin was a light tan. Their facial features were almost exactly the same, however their bodies were slightly different, and they were also wearing different clothes. One of them was a little more¡­ developed than the other and wore the usual girls¡¯ uniform, while the other twin was wearing a man¡¯s uniform.


    However, I don¡¯t believe she was trying to pretend to be male¡­ unless she was doing an awful job. The one in the girl¡¯s uniform had green eyes, and her hair was much longer than her sister''s. She was speaking to the girl from the other twin pair and her voice carried across the room easily. The one in the men¡¯s uniform had her hair cut short and was far more curly than her twin. She watched Sylvia and me with cautious light sky blue eyes. But there was no doubt about it.


    These two are the princesses of Luminar. They look exactly like their brother, who I saw at Adria¡¯s birthday party in Sandervile.


    ¡°Quiet down, everyone.¡± Professor Garrison¡¯s voice was deep, and although he wasn¡¯t shouting, he had the voice of someone who demanded respect when he spoke. All the students instantly stopped talking and watched him closely. ¡°These are our two new students, Sylvia and Voker. Please give them warm greetings after they are finished introducing themselves.¡±


    Sylvia gave me a glance and cleared her throat. She took a few confident steps forward and projected her beautiful voice out to the room. ¡°My name is Sylvia, and I am an adventurer. Let¡¯s all enjoy our time together in this class.¡± She took a few steps back and gave me a slight wave while everyone clapped for her.


    Leave it to the Empress to make things short and sweet while making an impact. Nearly all the boys in the class couldn¡¯t remove their eyes from Sylvia if they tried. Even some of the girls had surprised faces as they listened to Sylvia¡¯s short introduction.


    I was going to say something along those lines as well¡­


    I only needed two steps to stand at the front of the class. Everyone seemingly forgot about Sylvia for a moment as all eyes turned to me. My throat felt dry, and my mind kept blanking for some odd reason.


    Am I really nervous¡­ this is the second time I¡¯ve had to introduce myself in front of other kids¡­why is this a problem for me?


    I cleared my throat and straightened my back. ¡°I am called Voker, and I am also an adventurer¡­ and.¡±


    I am called? What the hell am I saying? I want to collapse the roof onto my damn head.


    Instead of making an even bigger fool of myself, I just stopped talking altogether and stared blankly out at the class. I took my steps back and joined Sylvia, who I could already tell was glaring at me with confusion and annoyance. At least everyone clapped for me in the end¡­ just a lot less enthusiastically when compared to Sylvia.


    ¡°What is wrong with you¡­¡± she whispered, sounding annoyed.


    ¡°Everything¡­¡± I muttered weakly.


    Mr. Garrison gave me a weak smile and waved out to the classroom. ¡°Feel free to take any open seat.¡±


    ¡°There are some open seats over there. Come with me.¡± Sylvia tugged my arm, and the two of us started ascending the stairs, only for a Human boy to step out in the aisle.


    He flashed us a broad smile, and his curly blonde hair swayed with each movement of his head. ¡°Welcome to Class Onward. My name is Parker Ruse and I¡¯m the fourth-ranked student. You are Voker and Sylvia, right? Would you care to take a seat next to me?¡± Parker¡¯s eyes were the color of sapphires and the young man¡¯s skin was tanned lightly by the sun. He was tall but his build wasn¡¯t all that big, however, he was far from scrawny. He clearly trains his body as his forearm and shoulders showed clear signs of training. Perhaps a proper workout and diet regimen would do wonders for him. Maybe I can help him one of these days. However¡­


    This guy is the fourth-ranked student in the class¡­ is the bar that low, or am I misjudging this kid? I think Sylvia could breathe on him and he might die.


    ¡°Thanks but no thanks. Nice to meet you, Packer,¡± Sylvia said curtly.


    ¡°Parker¡­¡±


    ¡°Packer.¡±


    Parker¡¯s smile strained while Sylvia glared at him until, eventually, he moved back into his aisle. Sylvia guided me up to about the middle of the class and we sat above the twins and the princesses which was an odd choice considering nobody was sitting either behind them or in front of them. Either Sylvia didn¡¯t know or she didn¡¯t care.


    It¡¯s just a seat¡­ who cares.


    At least that¡¯s what I thought. Everyone in the entire room was staring at us. Even Professor Garrison had a slightly surprised look in his eyes despite grinning. The four kids in front of us turned around and looked at us.


    ¡°Something the matter?¡± Sylvia asked pointedly.


    Sylvia¡­


    I pinched her thigh somewhat hard, and she let out a small squeak. Her ears burned bright red, and I glared at her through my mask. ¡°We aren¡¯t here to cause problems, Sylvia.¡±


    ¡°I know that¡­ they were just looking at yo¡ª,¡± she cut herself off and mumbled while rubbing her thigh.


    The princess with green eyes and long hair giggled. ¡°You two are interesting. Sylvia and Voker, was it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Is sitting here a problem¡­ miss who?¡± I asked, trying to sound like I wasn¡¯t threatening a nation''s princess.


    ¡°Not at all. Feel free to call me Lauren, and this is my sister Ren,¡± she said, gesturing to her twin.


    ¡°Lauren. Ren. Nice to meet both of you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah, same¡­¡± Sylvia mumbled while nodding her head and keeping her red ears flattened to her side.


    The twin boy suddenly shot up and extended his arm out while he stared at me with wide eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure, Voker. I am Sylas Paine, and this is my beloved sister Linnetia.¡±


    What¡­ is with this guy. Why is he introducing his sister as his beloved? He¡¯s so serious¡­ do I just lean over the edge?


    I awkwardly leaned over the table and shook Sylas¡¯s hand while giving Linnetia a nod. Professor Garrison clapped loudly, and the entire class turned to look at him.


    ¡°This was fun and all, but let¡¯s get down to business. I couldn¡¯t help but notice that some of you enjoyed your three-month break a little too much. This is unfortunate.¡±


    Unfortunate? Why would enjoying your break be unfortunate?


    ¡°With that being said we are going to enjoy some light exercise today to strengthen your bodies that have been dormant over the winter. I hope everyone is ready,¡± he said cheerfully with a wide smile, only for the class to let out a chorus of groans.


    Why are things always like this¡­

 Vol.5 Ch.89- The Arena.

    Arene ¡°Ren¡± Maxwell¡¯s POV


    ¡°Do we really have to do this, Professor? And why do I have to be the one to fight the new student?¡± I asked.


    Professor Garrison gave me a kind smile and placed a warm hand on my shoulder. ¡°You just became the third-ranked student in this class for a reason, I can hardly have the new student go against the number one or two. However¡­even more important than that, I personally believe you are going to learn a very valuable lesson after this match.¡±


    A valuable lesson?


    My gaze drifted over to the new student, Voker. Despite being an adventurer, he had taken some time to select a weapon since he apparently didn¡¯t have one. The masked High Elf chose one of the Dwarven Steel short swords we used for practice. I offered to use one of the practice weapons, but he waved my concerns away and told me I should use the weapon I was most comfortable with.


    I can¡¯t tell if he was being considerate or condescending. And isn¡¯t he a mage? Why would a mage use a sword?


    Voker walked over to us and gave me a nod while turning to look at the Professor. ¡°Can I ask you a question, Professor Garrison?¡±


    ¡°Of course, what¡¯s bothering you, Voker?¡±


    ¡°Is this a fight or a match?¡± he asked, sounding deadly serious.


    Wait¡­ what¡¯s the difference?


    Professor Garrison¡¯s smile faded into a serious look. ¡°This is going to be a match that I expect you to take it as seriously as a fight. You will be going against the princess. I hope I don¡¯t need to explain what would happen if you attempted to harm her seriously.¡±


    I felt Voker¡¯s gaze turn to me for a second as he let out a small sigh. ¡°Does that mean if I hurt her, you will come after me? If that¡¯s the case, I would prefer not to do this at all.¡±


    The Professor¡¯s smile returned as he gave him a friendly wave. ¡°That won¡¯t be happening, so don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll know the difference. Anyways, here you two go.¡±


    The Professor handed each of us a leather harness with four giant purple crystals attached to it. I quickly put on the Sparring Vest while Voker seemed somewhat confused. ¡°Just put it on. It¡¯s a Sparring Vest and it¡¯s supposed to block quite a few spells.¡±


    Voker nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen ones so big before. Does adding multiple gems make the barrier stronger?¡±


    ¡°It does indeed, although only with diminishing results. And well, the vest has its own set of problems¡­ but safety is our number one priority,¡± Professor Garrison told us.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Voker said in a flat tone.


    Voker finished strapping on the vest, and I could tell he wasn¡¯t thrilled with it as he fiddled around to get it situated on his body. The Sparring Vests were cumbersome so using them in a real fight would be a waste of time. And any mage who had the intent to kill someone could easily break the barrier. These were just for training purposes. My eyes drifted up and down Voker as I took in the weird-looking Elf.


    This adventurer was¡­. intriguing.


    He was tall for an Elf his age and surprisingly big for a High Elf. His muscles were prominent through his thin workout shirt, and his thick muscular legs showed clear signs of training. Voker¡¯s hands were calloused in multiple places, and his arms were marked with small white scars on his cream-colored flesh. He was by far the biggest High Elf I¡¯ve seen, but not so much that he was unnatural.


    Maybe he is a Half-Elf? Or even a quarter Elf? Ah¡­ whatever¡­


    I took a deep breath of the fresh winter air and gazed up at the clear blue sky. The school''s training grounds were like a mini version of the Arena of Heroes. The black and gray circular area could comfortably fit well over five thousand people, something I¡¯ve witnessed a few times.


    ¡°Are you ready, Princess?¡± The Professor chirped with a slight grin.


    ¡°Yes, Professor.¡±


    ¡°Voker, are you ready?¡± Voker simply nodded in response.


    I watched the adventurer closely, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. He was big and most likely very strong, but I didn¡¯t sense any kind of presence from him. He was over gripping his shortsword a little too tightly and he wasn¡¯t even bothering to enter some kind of fighting stance. Instead, he just stood there, shoulders square, watching me.


    I can¡¯t believe I have to bully the new guy¡­ but if he is in this class, he is undoubtedly strong, right? Since he is a mage I¡¯ll just get close and end things with one attack. Even if he fires off a spell I can cut it down.


    I highly doubted this Elf knew anything about my weapon. Most people didn¡¯t even know it existed or was only familiar with people from the Mists using it. I was trained with this sword for a long time by my master¡­ I almost feel bad for him.


    Professor Garrison clapped his hands loudly to signal the start of the fight and I barely managed a few steps before I stopped in my tracks. Voker was just standing there, doing nothing. He didn¡¯t cast any spells and he made no attempt to strike me.


    Is he mocking me?


    A feeling of anger rose in my chest as I forced mana into my legs and shot off at Voker. He continued his statue mimicking as I unsheathed my sword. The curved sword was blue along the spine but it was mixed with red at the blade¡¯s edge. It drew an arc as I sliced towards his shoulder that wasn¡¯t carrying his sword.


    I¡¯ll just cut into his shoulder. He won¡¯t die, and Sylas will be able to heal him after.


    However, instead of cutting into flesh, the sound of metal on metal rang in my ears, and I looked up at the masked man in surprise. ¡°A katana, huh? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen one of those,¡± Voker said nonchalantly.


    He knew? But why would he let me get close!


    I tried taking a step back and Voker followed me as he swung his sword. I dodged and blocked his wild swings, but he was so fast that I was having difficulty keeping up. He was like a hunter in the jungle, cutting away vines with his wild strikes. No¡­ his strikes aren¡¯t wild¡­ they are just unpredictable.


    I was right when I imagined he wasn¡¯t some kind of prodigy with the sword. Voker¡¯s strikes were unpredictable because he wasn¡¯t using any technique that I was familiar with. However, his movements were precise as he blocked my return attacks or parried my blows with ease. He put a savage amount of strength into each attack like he was fighting for his life.


    Suddenly, Voker raised his sword high above his head for an overhead chop. I brought my blade up to block, and the strike left my bones vibrating. I nearly dropped my sword from the impact because it was so strong. I was already preparing a quick slice to his gut when suddenly something grabbed the back of my head.


    My head was forced down with immense strength, and pain radiated throughout my body as Voker¡¯s knee knocked the wind out of me and nearly broke my ribs. I managed to rip my head free, and I took a sharp painful breath only to see a blur coming toward my face.


    ¡°Mahhh knnose!¡± I yelled in pain. Tears filled my eyes, and I felt equal parts embarrassed and frustrated.


    He just punched me in the face!


    Blood was gushing out from my broken nose as I took a few shaky steps back, expecting another assault. The tears clouding my vision made it hard to see, so I tried listening for footsteps, but the only things I heard were gasps and muffled conversations of surprise.


    ¡°Did he really just punch the princess?¡±


    ¡°Who fights like that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen someone punch someone in the middle of a swordfight¡­¡±


    ¡°Stupid¡­stupid¡­stupid!¡±


    The last one sounded like the girl Sylvia. Her voice was so beautiful I could pick it out in a crowd of thousands if I had to.


    Wait! What am I doing?


    I furiously wiped the tears out of my eyes with my shirt, only to see Voker just standing out in the open. Indignation and embarrassment burned in my core as I tried to stem the flow of blood from my nose. This guy wasn¡¯t even taking me seriously!


    But that¡¯s fine. If he was going to give me time to cast a spell, then all the better.


    A fiery sensation warmed the center of my chest and spread out through my entire body till it reached my fingertips. I forced over half my mana into a spell core, and I could feel my body weaken slightly from using so much mana at once. But it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    Crystal Fields.


    Purple crystals bigger than a Human man started sprouting out of the ground. The dirt floor was covered in purple crystals that twinkled in the morning sunlight. The arena became noticeably louder as sounds bounced off the crystals, creating a noise field. This spell was made with Elves in mind. Their hearing would be rendered almost useless as even the smallest of sounds bounced around the crystals.


    They also blocked his vision of me. I raced around the ground floor, and as I approached the crystals, they obeyed my command with just a touch of mana from my hand. The crystalline structure gave away and created a path just large enough for me to run through.


    Voices carried and the heavy steps of my boots distracted the Elf. I could also see through the crystals while he could not. It was the perfect way to ambush somebody.


    I made it to the point where I was behind Voker, and I could see him through the crystal walls. I took a deep breath and empowered my legs while running at him. The crystal in front of me gave away, and I was already in mid-swing. I was expecting a clean cut on his back, but I blinked for only a moment to see Voker facing me.


    Impossible?!


    I barely managed to move out of the way as his sword grazed my shoulder. I attempted to kick him in the legs, but it was a futile attempt as Voker merely took the kick to his shin.


    I never did see his leg kick coming.


    My vision swam as my legs stopped being planted on the ground. I hit the ground head first, and I blacked out for just a moment. I was breathing heavily, and with a single wipe of my face, all I got in return was a mixture of rock and blood on my hand.


    Sitting up was difficult as all I saw were stars. I could vaguely hear someone walking toward me. For a moment, I felt an intense amount of dread as something closed in on me. My heart sank, and I was ready to pass out and forget the world. I imagined this is what it felt like to die.


    A cold hand grabbed me by the shoulder, and that feeling of dread washed away almost as quickly as it came. Had I imagined that?


    My neck felt like iron as I looked and focused my blurry eyes on the masked figure standing above me. ¡°You fought well.¡± His voice was deep and usually emotionless, but I felt like I heard a small amount of admiration in his words.


    Voker lifted me up from my armpits like I was some child. ¡°If you just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Voker!¡± someone hissed.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I craned my neck to see Sylvia, the other new student striding toward us. ¡°Yes?¡± he asked, sounding confused.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just touch her like that. She¡¯s a princess!¡± Sylvia yelled.


    It¡¯s fine¡­ I think.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right. Sorry, Princess, you see, if you just made your sword swings less rhythmic and changed your attack pattern, I believe you would improve greatly. You fight like this is a training session. You are swinging like it¡¯s a drill, change things around and add more sequences to your moves or at the very least don¡¯t use the same ones over and over again in the same pattern. You fight like a mixture of a knight and someone from the Mists, why don¡¯t you throw in more acrobatic moves every once in a while?¡±


    Huh?


    My head was spinning and the bright light hurt my head almost as much as his words. Was he trying to teach me something right now? ¡°Sure¡­ okay¡­¡± I managed to get out.


    ¡°Good, now your magic. Tell me, what is it? Crystal magic or something?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes, it is?¡±


    What¡¯s going on right now?


    ¡°Interesting, I¡¯ve never seen it before, and I don¡¯t remember reading about it. You can also affect the crystals after you have created them, right? Kind of like earth magic?¡±


    I blinked a few times and wiped the dirt out of my eyes. ¡°Yes¡­ kind of?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ can you use your crystals offensively? Like, have them shoot out multiple smaller crystals at your enemies?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ changing the crystals like that costs too much mana for me,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°But you were able to make a hole in your crystals big enough for you to move through it? That¡¯s fine, I suppose. However, I would recommend creating multiple holes in different crystals around your target before you strike. Even one more hole would have made me second guess and might have given you enough time.¡±


    ¡°You act like that¡¯s easy to do¡­ it takes all my concentration just to open a single hole in front of me while I¡¯m running and I have to touch it. How did you even hear me coming?¡± I asked.


    Remotely change my spells from a distance? Who does this guy think I am? Some Grandmaster?


    Voker tilted his head at me. ¡°I suppose that would be difficult¡­ but you should give it a try regardless. And to be honest, I didn¡¯t hear you at all until the very end. Your echo chamber with the crystals was nearly perfect, and it was even making my head hurt quite a bit. It wasn¡¯t until you opened the crystal behind me that I knew where you were¡­ exactly at least.¡±


    Is he saying I didn¡¯t even stand a chance? Echo chamber? What¡­


    ¡°Are you okay, Ren?¡± Sylas asked with only the smallest amount of concern possible.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you show a bit more concern for me, Sylas? I know I¡¯m not Lin but still¡­¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Not possible,¡± he told me flat out to my face.


    I could only sigh at his words, which hurt my head even more than it already did. Sylas placed his hands on my head, and I felt the warmth of his healing magic envelope me. My nose started feeling much better as the pain began to dull while my vision corrected.


    More importantly, my head started to clear, but that only helped me remember that absolute embarrassment I had just gone through at the hands of a person I¡¯d known for less than an hour.


    The two Elves were chatting amongst themselves in a whisper, and it seemed like Voker was getting an earful despite not showing any remorse as he shrugged his shoulders. Professor Garrison sauntered over with a broad smile, and Voker ignored Sylvia while stepping in front of him.


    ¡°You did this on purpose,¡± Voker spat venomously.


    I was taken aback by the harshness in his voice. I haven¡¯t heard him speak very much. His voice never sounded so angry before. But then again¡­ I just met him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you are talking about, Voker?¡± Mr. Garrison asked with a coy smile.


    ¡°In the future, I would ask if you refrain from doing such a spectacle again. I dislike being used for someone else¡¯s personal gain.¡± Voker sounded like he was threatening the Professor.


    I get that you¡¯re strong, Voker, but¡­


    ¡°Sure thing, although I believe you at least learned something from this match,¡± Professor Garrison said with a wide smile.


    Voker merely grunted and made his way back to the stands. Professor Garrison walked over to me and bent down. ¡°What did you learn?¡±


    ¡°Not let somebody break my nose?¡± I said pointedly.


    Instead of getting mad, the Professor just continued to smile at me. ¡°Well, yes, that is one thing. But more importantly, this is the difference between someone like you and someone who fights for their life.¡±


    The difference between someone who fights for their life?


    ¡°I think I understand,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Good, then all is well. Thank you, Sylas.¡±


    Sylas nodded at the Professor and turned back to me. ¡°Can you walk?¡± he asked while letting go of my head.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I can manage,¡± I grunted.


    My head doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, but my pride has never taken such damage before. I haven¡¯t been this embarrassed and confused since I returned home from my trip to the Mists¡­


    I took my seat, and I didn¡¯t even manage a sigh before Lauren was already in my ear. ¡°Wow, are you okay? I haven¡¯t seen you get your ass kicked that hard in years,¡± my wonderful sister chirped in my ear.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t start¡­¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Was he really that strong? He was moving so fast! I was expecting him to be more of a mage, but I guess not!¡± Lauren said excitedly to no one in particular since I stopped listening to her after her second sentence.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ask him?¡± Sylas suggested.


    ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯re right.¡± Lauren didn¡¯t have to go far as Voker was sitting just a few seats away from us. ¡°Hey, Voker!¡±


    Voker turned his head and gave Lauren a nod. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°How are you so strong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve almost died more times than I care to admit.¡± He said that in the most deadpan voice possible I thought he was trying to be funny, but I realized he was dead serious.


    Apparently, that wasn¡¯t what Lauren wanted to hear as she just pouted at him. ¡°Well, that sucks¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Voker said flatly.


    I looked over my shoulder and saw Linnetia just watching us silently. She usually was a lot more talkative. Maybe she didn¡¯t get enough sleep last night. But she does sleep all the time¡­


    ¡°Something the matter, Lin?¡± I asked.


    Lin quickly turned and gave me a weak smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little tired. But are you okay? He beat you pretty hard¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I repeated for the millionth time.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Lin never did press me. If I said I didn¡¯t want to be bothered, she often dropped the subject.


    I wish a certain sister would take a note out of Lin¡¯s book.


    ¡°I told you to go to bed, Dear Sister,¡± Sylas said in a fatherly tone.


    Linnetia merely let out a sigh and put on her best smile for her overly protective brother. ¡°I know, I was just nervous about today, so I didn¡¯t get much sleep last night.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of those new pillows? I can¡ª¡±


    Lin lightly pushed Sylas out of her face. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ the pillows were not the problem.¡±


    ¡°Well then¡ª¡±


    I used my skills that have been honed for well over a decade and tuned out the brother and sister quarrel as I gazed towards the arena that had just been cleaned by another teacher with earth magic. Standing in the stadium now were Sylvia and Varnir.


    Sylvia was using some kind of small silver sword with red lines running down the blade, while Varnir was using his usual Dwarven Steel short spear along with his B class dungeon shield. The shield just looked like a slab of brown bark that had been ripped off some tree, but I knew firsthand that thing could be dangerous.


    His pink eyes peeked out from underneath his long black hair, and I could see him flashing a wide grin as he twirled his spear around. I¡¯m not mistaken Varnir was around the eighth or ninth place in the class, so he was far from being some hack.


    ¡°Is it me, or is it hard to tell how strong she is?¡± Lin asked from beside me.


    ¡°I feel the same. I underestimated Voker, and well¡­ you saw what happened. If they were both adventurers of the same caliber¡­¡± I trailed off.


    ¡°So Varnir is getting sent to the infirmary, huh?¡± Lin mumbled. ¡°Hey, Voker! Are you worried about Sylvia?!¡± my sister shouted.


    Voker turned his head again. ¡°Worried about her? No. I¡¯m worried about him,¡± he said with his usual emotionless voice.


    Oh¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Sylvia. This is going to be fun, right?¡± Varnir asked playfully from across the field.


    Sylvia scoffed loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°Yeah, for me.¡±


    Lauren elbowed me in the side that was still tender from Voker¡¯s knee, and I winced in pain. ¡°She¡¯s interesting too¡­ both of them are just so¡­¡±


    ¡°Interesting?¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lauren giggled.


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh alongside her. Sometimes she gets on my nerves but¡­ well, what are sisters for?


    Sylvia and Varnir both gave their nods of readiness to the Professor, and with a single clap, the battle began. But unlike Voker, Sylvia wasted no time in closing the distance.


    I swear her legs seemed bigger for some reason as she started running towards Varnir. But Varnir wasn¡¯t holding back either as he ran straight ahead to meet Sylvia in the middle. Varnir¡¯s spear was the first to make contact as he thrust it toward her. Sylvia¡¯s sword was long, but it wasn¡¯t nearly as long as a spear.


    His spear was a blur as he continuously thrust it at Sylvia from behind his shield. The masked High Elf was put on her back foot as she swatted away or dodged each strike. Varnir had a wide grin as he disengaged from Sylvia and wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re pretty fast. Maybe not as fast as Voker, but damn close.¡±


    Sylvia tightened the grip around her sword and huffed making hot breath seep out from her mask. ¡®Uh, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Does she sound kind of annoyed?¡± Sylas asked out loud.


    ¡°That¡¯s because she is. I guess Voker might be a sore topic for her,¡± Lauren answered with a giggle.


    I looked over to Voker, and his shoulders slumped ever so slightly. I think I even heard him sigh a little. Maybe¡­ they''re together or something?


    ¡°Wow, did she get faster?¡± Lauren asked in disbelief.


    I stopped looking at Voker and turned my attention towards the fight. Varnir wasn¡¯t grinning anymore as Sylvia was pressing the advance. Her silver sword cut through the air as she constantly poked and prodded at Varnir. The Dark Elf was clearly ready, as he blocked all of her strikes, but he seemed to be having a hard time, considering he gritted his teeth before every impact.


    Varnir scowled for a moment and swung his spear low like a staff at Sylvia¡¯s legs. The girl jumped into the air and sent a kick straight into his shield, sending him rolling through the dirt. Sylvia didn¡¯t let Varnir recover as she continued running into him the second she landed back on her feet.


    Varnir was slow to get back on his feet, but I knew all too well what that grin meant on his face. I once made the same mistake Sylvia was about to make. Varnir pretended to leave himself open as he stumbled upwards, but the second Sylvia thrust her sword, he forced mana into his shoulders and arms and swung his shield around.


    Her sword bit straight into the weird bark and sank into it. Suddenly wooden tendrils sprouted out from the shield and grabbed ahold of Sylvia and her weapon, immobilizing her. Sylvia thrashed around but the vines continued to tighten around her body. Finally, one of the vines still connected to the shield snaked back and handed Varnir Sylvia¡¯s sword, which he tossed behind him.


    ¡°Well, this was fun, Sylvia. But I believe I win now. You can¡¯t¡ªhey¡­ HEY! What are you doing!?¡± Varnir shouted.


    Sylvia let out a deep growl as her arms and legs pulsed with power. Thick red veins popped out from her pale neck and arms as she strained against the vine¡¯s hold. But there was no way she could break those without¡­without¡­ what the?


    Sylvia ripped free of the vines with her bare hands, and Varnir stabbed at her in panic. Sylvia grabbed the spear mid-thrust and yanked it free from his hands launching it across the arena. The Dark Elf tried taking a step back, but Sylvia grabbed his shield and tore it out from his grip.


    Varnir let out a yelp of surprise, only for Sylvia to toss two wide punches into Varnir¡¯s ribs, followed by a quick punch to his face. Varnir''s body straightened out and went rigid as he fell to the dirt, unconscious. It happened so fast that if I had blinked, I might have missed it.


    Sylvia took a step back and raised a single fist into the air. The entire male population of the arena roared in approval, and I involuntarily let out a sigh. I mean I get that she is attractive but¡­ come on¡­


    What about Varnir? You guys have been going to school with him for ages? Look at him¡­ is he dead?


    Sylas rushed down to help Varnir while Professor Garrison gave everyone a wry smile as he walked onto the arena floor. ¡°Well, this was fun, right?¡± he chuckled awkwardly while rubbing the back of his head.


    I don¡¯t think the Professor was expecting things to go like this¡­


    The entire stadium just watched him silently until he eventually shrugged and continued. ¡°Anyways, everyone, let¡¯s go ahead and start¡ª¡±


    ¡°Professor, I have a question,¡± Voker interrupted him.


    ¡°And that is?¡±


    ¡°Will you have a match with me?¡± Voker asked.


    What?!


    The Professor grimaced slightly, but his smile returned just as quick. ¡°I mean¡­ maybe? But¡ª¡±


    ¡°I believe you owe me for using me in your little example,¡± Voker said flatly.


    ¡°I suppose I could have a friendly match with a student. I¡¯m not the only one that enjoyed the winter break. But I must warn you¡­ I''m quite strong.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re a War God, aren¡¯t you?¡±

 Vol.5 Ch.90- The Retired War God.

    Arene ¡°Ren¡± Maxwell¡¯s POV


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re a War God, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Professor Garrison gave a weak smile and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Once upon a time, yes. I like to think of myself as being retired nowadays.¡±


    Voker scanned the professor up and down once. ¡°You don¡¯t look retired to me.¡±


    Lauren chuckled next to me despite the tense atmosphere. It was true that Professor Garrison didn¡¯t seem like the retired soldiers I saw all the time at parties. Maybe if he wore a uniform that fit him, he wouldn¡¯t appear so muscular? Or perhaps he just likes looking like that?


    Either way, that wasn¡¯t the issue. What the problem was¡­


    ¡°Well, if you understand what you are getting yourself into, then I won¡¯t complain, Voker. Just don¡¯t hate me after this, promise?¡±


    Voker nodded while jumping over the barrier into the arena. There was a perfectly good set of stairs for him to use just beside him. Boys are¡­ dumb.


    Voker started warming up as the Professor casually walked to the other side of the arena. Lauren poked me to pay attention to her as she called out to Sylvia. ¡°Hey, are you worried about him?¡±


    Sylvia didn¡¯t even bother looking over at us initially. ¡°Yes. Kind of¡­ not real¡ª¡± Sylvia stopped herself short and looked at us for a moment before turning back to face the arena with red Elven ears.


    My sister started laughing so hard I thought she might pass out. ¡°Soo interesting!¡±


    ¡°Lauren stop teasing them¡­ we only just met these people¡­¡± I whispered while giving her a swift poke to the ribs.


    She gave me a pouty face that turned deadly serious. ¡°I¡¯m just taking a look at them, that¡¯s all. These two are more than just interesting, Ren.¡±


    I felt terrible for the two Elves as it seems Lauren has set her sights on them. They didn¡¯t seem like the two that would cooperate with her agenda, but maybe they would. I suppose getting to know them would help but the two masked High Elves seemed unapproachable, not to mention ridiculously strong.


    But was Voker strong enough to take on the Professor?


    ¡°Princess Laurena, would you mind starting this match?¡± Professor Garrison¡¯s booming voice carried across the stadium with ease.


    ¡°Ooo, guess it¡¯s my turn,¡± Lauren chuckled.


    Lauren stood and dusted off her shorts which didn¡¯t need any dusting. She cleared her throat and waggled her eyebrows at me. She always did this right before she put on her big girl voice¡­ most people have only ever heard this version of my sister.


    The Professor crouched down in a low stance and put his arms above his head. Suddenly, a long black sword with jagged edges appeared in his grip out of thin air. The wicked-looking Mythril blade shined brightly in the morning sun, and the golden handle shimmered along with the Dwarven Runes etched into the blade.


    Voker took his usual upright stance and kept the Dwarven practice sword close to his chest. I personally didn¡¯t think it was all that fair for the Professor to be using his sword, but I knew he knew how to hold back. And Voker doesn''t seem like the type of person to want a handicap.


    With a single loud clap of her tiny hands, Lauren¡¯s voice rang out even more prominent than the professors.


    ¡°Begin.¡±


    The Professor was a blur as he shot off towards Voker. But I wasn¡¯t surprised at his speed. I was shocked by what my eyes were witnessing. Voker had his hand outstretched as nearly a dozen Fireballs formed around him. The balls of orange fire grew in size and raced off towards the Professor in brilliant streaks of light.


    I barely managed to see the wide grin on Professor Garrison¡¯s face before the first Fireball exploded. The Fireballs continued their onslaught, but a quick black blur shot out of the smoke cloud as the Professor started running around the arena''s edges.


    However, Voker wasn¡¯t just watching as more Fireballs formed around him and launched with blinding speeds. This Elf must be an Expert mage on top of having ridiculous body enhancement.


    There was no way some simple adventurer could pull off this kind of feat.


    Professor Garrison continued his dodging and weaving as he slid underneath some Fireballs and cut others in half. Voker, seeing that this wasn¡¯t going to work, switched tactics. A much larger ball of fire floated from his outstretched hand into the air. The spell was bright, but it lasted only a second as flaming tendrils left the primary ball and fell around the encroaching War God.


    Small explosions shook the ground as the streaks of fire exploded upon impact. The dust hadn¡¯t even settled as Professor Garrison burst through the cloud of smoke and closed the distance on Voker. I had to blink a few times to make sure my eyes weren¡¯t playing tricks on me when I saw a jagged lance of white fire had sprung to life from Voker¡¯s outstretched hands.


    He can cast such destructive area of effect spells and do it so quickly? Could he be a Master mage as well? And what kind of magic is this¡­


    The heat was noticeable from here and I felt like my eyes were burning from looking directly into the spell¡¯s intense inferno. White flames dripped off the lance and scorched the ground black. The spell was gone in a blink of an eye as it streaked towards the Professor, who didn¡¯t bother dodging its raging heat.


    The Professor swung his blade across his body, sliced the spell into two halves, which split off and exploded with a deafening boom. People covered their ears as the shockwave rolled past us. The explosion was followed by a laugh that echoed throughout the arena.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! I thought the Headmaster was lying through his teeth when he said you were special! But I guess not everyone makes it to Ruby for a reason!¡±


    A Ruby adventurer¡­


    The Professor was laughing, and the only noticeable difference about him was the small amount of dirt covering his black uniform. Voker merely grunted in frustration as he raised his sword and prepared another grouping of Fireballs for the retired War God.


    By the time the third Fireball reached its mark Voker was already locked in battle with the Professor. Voker was moving even faster now than he was during our fight. I watched as the lines of Voker¡¯s muscles bulged from underneath his shirt as mana flowed through him.


    He was holding back.


    Blow after blow was traded between the two, and sometimes it was hard to tell what was going on. A giant black blur would impact with a smaller gray one, making sparks fly. Voker would send out quick punches or leg sweeps but Professor Garrison sidestepped them with ease. The sound of metal on metal echoed off the stone walls, and everyone was watching with bated breath.


    I even found myself on the edge of my seat as I stared wide-eyed at the two warriors. Much to my surprise, Voker was keeping up, a feat I didn¡¯t think was possible for somebody who was supposedly only two years younger than me. I thought the Elf was lying when he said he was fourteen, but he seemed far too serious to lie.


    Never in my life did I imagine I would witness such a spectacle. But I knew better. Despite my heart racing and the thrill of the fight clouding my mind, I knew.


    I knew that Professor Garrison was holding back.


    Voker took a quick step back as yellow lightning danced around his blade. I knew Elves were capable of two, sometimes even four, schools of magic, but I was not expecting him to be able to use lightning, something typical of the Tel¡¯an¡¯duth royal bloodline.


    I spared my sister and friends a glance, and nearly all of them were mouths agape and eyes wide as they watched on. Even Professor Garrison had to take a step back and raise his eyebrows for a moment.


    Is he¡­ a royal?


    Could he be the bastard of some High Elf noble, and that¡¯s why he wears the mask? Or maybe he is some prince so far down the line they sent him here? Does that mean Sylvia is royalty as well? But that didn¡¯t make sense¡­ the class already has a royal from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth.


    So why would they send two more? Maybe some internal strife amongst the factions?


    My brain was working overtime as I tried to figure out what was going on. But I was drawn back into the fight as the student and teacher clashed once again. Lightning arced off the two blades, but Professor Garrison never once took a step back. Voker desperately swung his sword around, only for it to be blocked effortlessly.


    The Professor caught a punch into the gut from Voker but instead of recoiling, he merely reached out and grabbed Voker by the collar. Then, with a great heave, he sent Voker flying across the arena and into the wall.


    While Voker was flying through the air, my ears popped from a sudden burst of sound, and my vision flashed. A giant yellow lightning bolt arced across the arena towards the War God. Professor Garrison barely managed to bring the flat of the long sword up to block it, but the yellow lighting snaked across the metal and was about to reach his exposed hands. That was until Professor Garrison thrust his sword into the earth with blinding speed and enough strength to make a small shockwave and kick up a dirt cloud.


    My eyes feel like they were about to fall out of my head. Are my ears bleeding now?


    Not only did I just witness high-level magic, but I witnessed high-level magic while Voker was maintaining body enhancement. This Elf¡­ he is no ordinary adventurer or some random noble. He must be a Sentinel candidate. Maybe even a royal turned into a Sentinel¡­


    I¡­ I have to speak with him. The way he fights¡­ I just can¡¯t stop watching him. If I could even be half as strong as him¡­ I¡¯d never have to worry about things again.


    ¡°Just when I thought you were showing it all too.¡± Professor Garrison''s friendly voice had vanished and was replaced with a more neutral one.


    But doing that made him seem all the more frightening.


    The hair on my arms and neck stood on end as the feeling of someone¡¯s bloodlust washed over me. They weren¡¯t directing it at me, but it was so strong it didn¡¯t matter. I had to strain my neck to look at Professor Garrison, who was leaking his bloodlust intentionally. But despite that, Voker didn¡¯t even seem bothered or injured as he slowly got up from the ruined barrier of the arena.


    A savage grin spread across the Professor¡¯s face as he ran his hand through his hair. He started chuckling lightly to himself, and his glasses disappeared from his face with a quick touch of his finger. His dark green eyes stared at Voker intensely, and his grin grew even wider.


    ¡°To think I would have to take one of my students seriously. But, rejoice, Voker Winterheart, you are the first student I have ever faced that deserves my full attention. However¡­ I just hope you will keep your promise to me.¡±


    Professor Garrison removed his sword from the ground with a single hand and gave the great Mithril weapon a swing, knocking all the dirt off his sword and causing a small wave of air. The Dwarven Runes glowed a light blue color while Professor Garrison dropped into his low stance again. His sword above his head pointing at Voker and his free arm doing the same.


    The white fire from earlier snaked across Voker¡¯s sword and started morphing into a blue flame. The flame seemed to stop, and it took on the appearance of some kind of blue and white glass that covered the sword¡¯s edge. The heat was intense enough that it warped the air around the blade, and it hurt to look at it.


    I blinked for only a moment to clear my eyes from the intense heat, so I missed what had happened. When I looked back to the arena, Voker¡¯s blade was missing, and Professor Garrison had appeared in front of the Elf suddenly as a pressure wave rolled past me. The Professor¡¯s free hand gripped Voker by the mask while his sword tip was pressed against the boy¡¯s heart. The Dwarven Steel blade fell out of the sky and landed in the dirt with a thud.


    Voker¡¯s shoulders slumped, dropping the rest of the blade onto the ground. ¡°I lose,¡± Voker stated.


    Professor Garrison slowly retracted his hand while his sword disappeared from existence and back into his Spatial Ring. Voker took a deep breath, and I was expecting him to roar in anger, maybe even shout profanities, but instead, he continued returning the Professor¡¯s intense stare.


    ¡°What magic was that? I don¡¯t understand how you can be so fast,¡± Voker asked seriously.


    The Professor gave his student a weak smile. ¡°Magic? I didn¡¯t cast a single spell. As a matter of fact, I can¡¯t use any magic at all. But uh¡­ what was that magic at the end there? I¡¯ve never seen blue fire like that before¡­¡±


    Voker shook his head like he didn¡¯t believe his words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it¡­ but how are you capable of doing¡­ whatever it is that you did? What did you do differently after you got ¡®serious¡¯?¡±


    Professor Garrison shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything all that different if I¡¯m being completely honest with you. I only put more mana into my body enhancement. Same as I¡¯ve always done.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ you mean to tell me the difference in our mana is that large?¡± Voker asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Maybe. I couldn¡¯t tell you, Voker. It¡¯s not like I can see mana, and I can¡¯t cast magic to find out,¡± Professor Garrison answered back in a warm voice.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡± Voker mumbled out loud.


    The Professor gave the troubled Elf a warm smile and placed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I wish I could tell you that I have some ability that was passed down from one generation to the next or that I went through some extensive training by another War God. But the truth is when I was conscripted with the other seventy-nine men of my centuria, I was just a son of a fisherman. I learned mana enhancement and control from the same instructors as everyone else. However, by the time I was fifteen, I was a War God aspirant, and by eighteen, I was given the title of War God by the Emperor. Sorry, Voker.¡±


    Voker nodded his head weakly and mumbled something I couldn¡¯t hear. After that, the stadium grounds had to be repaired, and we were sent back to class.


    Varnir ended up in the infirmary. And I was left with a burning desire.


    ¡ª


    Varnir Shadowstone¡¯s POV


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I finished changing and tossed my clothes into the basket. I rolled my shoulders and gently touched my sore jaw. It¡¯s been almost a week since the start of school, and sometimes I can feel the phantom pain of that girl¡¯s punch.


    And the embarrassment. Never did I imagine I would get knocked out by a girl¡­


    When I saw Voker fight Ren, I never once imagined that his companion would be as strong as him. I expected it to be a brother-sister-type deal where one supported the other, kind of like Sylas and Linnetia.


    Ah, but I was dead wrong. And what is with those two?


    I¡¯ve never struggled to figure out the age of another Elf before. I couldn¡¯t place their age at all. Part of me told me they were close to my age, give or take a few years. Then another part thinks they are far older than I expect.


    Sylvia and Voker are¡­ odd. I wonder if it¡¯s because they are wearing those masks all the time? Why are they wearing those masks? Can Voker even see?


    Probably because they are royalty, or maybe Voker is¡­


    I¡¯ve never seen lightning magic before, but my father was very detailed in his stories about Tel¡¯an¡¯duth¡¯s lightning mages. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s more impressive¡­ that he can use it or that the Professor was able to block it.


    Either way, I sighed and dipped myself into the hot bath. ¡°Amazing¡­¡± I groaned in pleasure.


    Being told to take the job as a ¡°Bath Guardian¡± was the best advice I¡¯d ever gotten. I was supposed to help new students figure out the public hot bath timings and customs, but the reality was students didn¡¯t even know this place existed. It wasn¡¯t a part of the guided tour for students, so you had to be in the know.


    Not to mention I got paid for this. Although, I didn¡¯t need the extra money considering the Shadowclan doesn¡¯t have to pay for schooling, a post-war bonus given by the king.


    I sank neck-deep into the pool of hot water and let all the stress out of my tired body. This place was less of a bath and more of a giant pool. Stone Gryphons poured water from their mouths, and the whole place radiated luxury fit for a king. Water was pumped from under the ground and warmed with Dwarven Runes, or at least that¡¯s the explanation I got. How does it work?


    I couldn''t care less as long as it keeps feeling this good.


    I poked my sore ribs and winced slightly. It was taking longer than usual for them to feel better. Remembering the fight against Sylvia only added to the pain I was feeling. I even thought about sinking my head into the water and never coming back up.


    The Shadowstones weren¡¯t known for being great warriors. It¡¯s been generations since we produced a capable fighter, let alone a Shadow Dancer. We are typically the maintenance family, as others are so kind as to remind me¡­


    Despite that, I managed to reach the single-digit rankings in the class. I might not be as strong as Terstus or as gifted in magic as Sededa, but I can at least hold my own in a fight. They might think using magic items is unfair, but I think being able to use magic is unfair. It¡¯s not like I got to choose my abilities at birth. At least I can choose my battle gear¡­ idiots.


    ¡°Screw it¡­¡±


    I kicked off the stone wall of the bath and floated towards the center. It was technically against the rules to swim here and I was the one that was supposed to be enforcing the rules this late at night. However, Elves tended to choose the late-night jobs since they paid more, and we didn¡¯t need to sleep as much as everyone else.


    But I can¡¯t get caught if I¡¯m the one who is supposed to be doing the catching.


    The steam at the center of the bath was more concentrated since the pipes let the water out here. I may or may not have bumped up the heat more¡­ but I¡¯ll turn it back down before I leave like I always do. The Dwarf told me I could do it so I didn¡¯t see a problem with it. I guess most people just didn¡¯t like the heat.


    While floating towards the center, I swear I heard someone exhale slightly, and I shot up. ¡°Who''s there!¡± I yelled.


    My heart was thumping in my ears from the sudden surprise. I had checked before I got in the bath, and there was no one here¡­ not to mention I didn¡¯t hear a single person let alone sense them.


    ¡°Hello,¡± a deep, even voice rang out.


    I snapped towards the voice and focused my eyes on the sound. The steam rolled away, revealing a man with his muscular arms stretched wide across the edge of the bath. He was chest-deep in the water, but I could still see the long deep scar running across his chest and a plethora of smaller ones. His gray and gold mask glimmered with water and reflected the candlelight of the bath.


    Voker¡­ how¡­ how long has he been here?


    I could tell he was watching me from the other side of his mask. In the entire week, I¡¯ve been in class with him, I haven¡¯t spoken to him once. Sometimes I even forgot he was here; he had such a minor presence. It was to the point where I thought he was purposely suppressing himself especially since I knew how strong he was.


    Voker didn¡¯t talk much either and only spoke when spoken to. When he did speak he always seemed uninterested and standoffish. From what I could tell, the only person he interacted with regularly was his masked companion.


    Both of them are¡­ scary in a way. I can¡¯t just ignore him, though. I¡¯ve been staring back at him without saying a word and I can¡¯t just leave now¡­


    ¡°Hi¡­ Voker. When did you get here?¡± I asked with a nervous chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here the whole time, Varnir. You just never spoke to me the last few times. But I¡¯ve been meaning to thank you for increasing the water¡¯s temperature,¡± he said flatly.


    Huh?! The last few times? You mean to tell me this isn¡¯t the first time he has been in here? That¡¯s¡­ not¡­possible¡­


    ¡°Something the matter? Your name is Varnir, right?¡± Voker asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­ no I¡¯m fine. I was just surprised that you knew my name,¡± I lied.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ve been trying to remember everyone''s name. But I haven¡¯t had a chance to speak with many people,¡± Voker stated.


    That¡¯s because you don¡¯t talk to anyone¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will get it. After all, it¡¯s only been a week,¡± I said, trying to reassure him.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Anyways¡­ why are you standing in the bath like you are about to fight me? You don¡¯t usually do that.¡±


    I instantly fell back into the bath and realized I had been exposing myself to Voker the entire time. I thought he was trying to sneak up on me, so I didn¡¯t even think twice. My ears burned even hotter, and it wasn¡¯t because I dipped them into the water¡­


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± I mumbled into the water.


    Voker tilted his head to the side. ¡°Why are you sorry? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Why is he so serious? And I mean I was just¡­ whatever¡­


    ¡°Sure.¡± I didn¡¯t know what else to say, and I felt like leaving but at the same time, a part of me wanted to keep talking to this mysterious man. ¡°Sooo¡­ Voker¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What uh¡­ what are you doing at this school?¡± I asked curiously.


    Voker slowly sank into the water so only his neck and mask were sticking out. ¡°I have¡­ many reasons. I suppose you can say I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±


    ¡°Waiting for someone?¡± I repeated.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°What about you, Varnir? Why are you going to school?¡± Voker asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­ well¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t just drop my life story on this guy all of a sudden¡­ uh¡­


    ¡°To find love!¡± I shouted.


    Voker twitched his head back slightly like he was surprised. ¡°Love? Well, if that¡¯s your goal, that¡¯s as good as any, I suppose.¡±


    Why is he acting like this is normal? Well, maybe I can connect with him on this level at least¡­


    ¡°So¡­ is there anyone like that for you?¡± I asked, not expecting an answer.


    Voker let out a small chuckle and raised himself out of the water again. ¡°Of course there is.¡±


    He sounded almost excited?


    ¡°Wait¡­ for real? Are you¡ª¡± I stopped and looked at Voker for a long time. I paid attention to his ears and what little of his head I could see. ¡°Why do I get the feeling you and I aren¡¯t talking about the same thing¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I sighed and let my breath push some of the steam away as I joined Voker on the wall. ¡°So you are willing to tell me who you love?¡±


    ¡°Of course? Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Voker asked with genuine confusion in his voice.


    ¡°Then go ahead and tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I love my mother and father¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop¡­just stop¡­¡± I said slowly. ¡°Were you raised in a cave or something?¡±


    This guy¡­ he isn¡¯t scary¡­ just weird. Unless¡­


    ¡°Well, of course not,¡± Voker said defensively.


    ¡°Do you understand that there are different types of love, Voker?¡±


    Voker turned to face me, and despite not being able to see his face, I could practically imagine the absolute baffled look he had on. ¡°Huh? What¡­ the word is the same¡­ surely the feeling is the same? Explain.¡±


    Oh¡­he is dead serious. Isn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Okay, Voker¡­ surely you understand that your mother and father love you, right?¡± I asked, hoping I wasn¡¯t accidentally stepping into a trap.


    ¡°Well, I hope so. They told me so at least¡­¡± Voker mumbled while scratching his head.


    Okay¡­arrow dodged. Go me.


    ¡°And you understand that your parents love each other, right?¡±


    ¡°I imagine they do, yes,¡± Voker said with a head nod.


    ¡°Surely you can understand that their love for you and each other is completely different while also being somewhat similar?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I mean¡­ I¡­ I suppose there could be a difference¡­¡± Voker said, sounding uncertain. His early enthusiasm was practically nonexistent.


    ¡°There absolutely is. The love two people have for each other making them want to start a family is different from their love for their family¡­ at least I think it¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ similar?¡± Voker mumbled.


    ¡°Yes, but similar,¡± I said back to him.


    Voker let out a deep breath and sunk into the water slightly. ¡°Then, how do you know the difference?¡± he whispered to himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s a question that has many different answers for many different people,¡± I said back with a smile.


    How can this person stand in front of a War God and give him a fair fight and not understand these things? Just what kind of life has he lived to get this strong so fast? I feel bad for him¡­


    Voker isn¡¯t scary or weird¡­ he¡¯s just really awkward. Wow, things somehow make more sense while making even less sense now.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll have to think ab¡ª¡± Voker stopped himself short, and his neck snapped towards the entrance to the bath.


    I followed his eyes, and Parker Ruse was standing there. He gave us a friendly wave and jogged over to us, his silver pendant of Amon-Ra bouncing off his chest. The symbol was two knights crossing blades, if I remember correctly its supposed to be something about two people coming together and becoming Amon-Ra¡­ or something like that.


    ¡°No running in the bath!¡± I shouted playfully.


    Parker merely gave me his typical pearly white smile and a soft laugh. I¡¯ve been going to school with this guy for seven years and there was a reason every girl in this school was fawning over him. A noble from the Holy Kingdom of Arotal, fourth-ranked in the entire school, along with the skills and brains to match. Not to mention unbelievably handsome.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s true when they say Elves like staying up late. So why are you two on the far side of the bath?¡± Parker asked while disrobing and sliding into the bath.


    ¡°We were just talking about some stuff,¡± I answered.


    Voker nodded along with me, and Parker gave a hearty laugh. ¡°You don¡¯t talk very much, huh, Voker?¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ve been told,¡± Voker said nonchalantly.


    Well, if you heard what he said, you would probably understand why¡­


    ¡°Are you two¡­ friends?¡± Parker asked hesitantly.


    Voker turned his head slightly to me, and I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°I guess we are now,¡± I said.


    Parker gave Voker a questioning look. ¡°I believe so. Varnir was helping me think through some things,¡± Voker answered.


    Parker quickly dipped his curly blonde hair into the bath. He resurfaced quickly and ran his hands through his hair. ¡°Interesting. Would you like to be friends, Voker?¡±


    Voker shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Sure. If you want to be friends with me.¡±


    Parker gave me a side glance with his piercing light blue eyes, and I merely gave him a wry smile and a slight shrug.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled¡­¡± Parker said with a shrug and slightly surprised face. ¡°Sooo, Voker¡­ why do you wear that mask all the time?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m hideous,¡± he stated dryly.


    Huh¡­


    Parker and I exchanged confused looks and looked back to Voker. Finally, he just let out a sad sigh. ¡°It was a joke¡­mostly¡­¡±


    I could see the Barn Rats churn in Parker¡¯s head as he tried to find a question to ask Voker. ¡°Oh¡­okay then. Well¡­ how old are you?¡± Parker asked.


    ¡°Fourteen.¡±


    ¡°Voker¡­ I¡¯m asking you a genuine question,¡± Parker said weakly.


    ¡°I know, I wasn¡¯t joking. I really did just turn fourteen a few months ago,¡± Voker said seriously.


    ¡°You mean to tell me¡­ that I am three years older than you?¡± I muttered.


    ¡°If you say it¡¯s true then it must be,¡± Parker said with a shrug.


    When I imagined him being younger than me, I thought it would be by a year at the most¡­ not three.


    I looked over Voker one more time and I just couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing. I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve seen too many High Elves without their shirts on, but I¡¯m confident they didn¡¯t have nearly as much muscle as him. If anything, he was closer to us Dark Elves, and I barely had more muscle than him. It took me almost three years to look like this¡­


    Could he be a half-Elf? Maybe he has a bit of Human in him? I had heard that Tel¡¯an¡¯duth was encouraging Humans and Elves to mix to repopulate. Maybe his mask is just hiding his Human heritage?


    Parker cleared his throat and gave Voker a smile. ¡°I heard you say that you got strong because you almost died a few times¡­ is that true?¡±


    Voker shrugged. ¡°Partially. I train a lot. I actually trained before I came here. But as an adventurer, I had to¡­ learn the hard way. If that makes any sense?¡±


    ¡°You just had to adapt to your situation?¡± I asked.


    Voker nodded. ¡°Yeah, that would be the best way to put it. It was very much do or die for me.¡±


    Huh¡­ I don¡¯t get the impression that Voker is lying. Maybe he isn¡¯t some random High Elf royal? Perhaps he really is a bastard.


    I felt the sludge in my confused brain break away as I came to the most obvious conclusion. The answer was smacking me in my face. Voker probably was a noble¡¯s bastard! And that would explain why he is so big because he is half-Human! That mask probably hides his Human features, which would show on his face.


    But how would a bastard know about Tel¡¯an¡¯duth¡¯s lightning magic? Did he just¡­ figure it out? Or maybe he got his hands on a book or something? Ah, man¡­


    However, I just realized something. ¡°Voker, are you blind?¡± I asked carefully.


    "Huh? No, I can see.¡±


    ¡°Wait, really?!¡± Parker shouted. ¡°Does that mean you are just looking into darkness?¡±


    ¡°What? No, I can see through the mask. You have curly blonde hair, and Varnir has long black hair,¡± Voker said seriously.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a magic item?¡± Parker asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°From a benefactor.¡± Parker and I just exchanged confused glances.


    Why do I get the feeling this is all we are going to get out of Voker tonight?


    ¡°I shall judge your silence by this being the end of the conversation. I have been in here far too long anyway and don¡¯t want to pass out. Thank you for giving me something to think about, Varnir. Parker, I will see you after the break.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, see you around, Voker,¡± Parker said with a slight wave.


    ¡°Mhm. We can continue our conversation later,¡± I said.


    Voker nodded at both of us and forced himself out of the bath using only his arms. I had to make sure what I saw was real. I checked Parker¡¯s face and he was looking at me in disbelief as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s just not fair,¡± Parker mumbled.


    ¡°Agreed¡­¡±

 Vol.5 Ch.91- A Test.

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    I idly rolled the pale yellow crystal across the table while feeling along its smooth surface. I forced mana into my fingertips to try and get some kind of reaction from the dungeon core, but nothing changed. It was an odd thing that I wasn¡¯t sure what to do with. I could sell it for a fortune and live happily, but for some reason, I felt like I could get better use out of it. What that use was remains to be seen.


    Perhaps I¡¯ll bring this over to Headmaster Bowen in the near future. Maybe he can give me some insight on what to do with it. Maybe even give me a better understanding of dungeons while he¡¯s at it. Those entities still remain a mystery to me, and if anybody is going to know anything, it would probably be him. Or he could at least point me in the right direction.


    Of course, I was just doing this to distract myself from my more pressing thoughts. It¡¯s been two weeks since I started attending this school and had my fight with the Professor. I analyzed the battle from start to finish and played it back in my head over and over again to try and find a better outcome.


    Perhaps if I had used my plasma spells or used my sword, I would have lasted longer against him. I was also tempted to start using earth magic against him, but I always came to the same conclusion.


    I would have lost regardless of what I did.


    That man was just that much stronger than me. Professor Garrison told me he didn¡¯t do anything special, and although I knew that wasn¡¯t the truth I don¡¯t think he is lying. I believe he really doesn¡¯t know what makes him different, and that¡¯s why not everyone can just wake up and become a War God.


    The Professor changed something on some deeper level when he said he was taking me seriously after he cut my white fire lance in half. He let his bloodlust leak out of him, and I took it with no problems. I was about ready to start using my plasma spells when I blinked for only a moment. I already knew it was over the instant it took him to reach me.


    That speed¡­ I¡¯ve seen something like that once before when Dad accidentally lashed out at me during our match when I surprised him.


    But what were they doing differently compared to me? Was it really as simple as just putting ¡°more mana¡± into their body enhancement? Am I just that much weaker than Dad and Mr. Garrison? How does one close the gap on that kind of level?


    The gap is far too large to be a difference in training or ability. I¡¯m missing something essential, and apparently, it¡¯s something that War Gods and my father just naturally have.


    Could it be because I¡¯m not from this world? Did my reincarnation play some part in all of this?


    Perhaps, since I didn¡¯t grow up with a blank mind, I had a preconceived notion of how things should be, which has tainted my innate understanding of things? Just like how I can¡¯t tell how old an Elf is despite knowing what kind of Elf they are. It¡¯s a possibility amongst the sea of endless choices. At the end of the day, I really only have one option.


    Just get stronger.


    I¡¯m not discouraged in the slightest. I¡¯ve overcome more significant obstacles in the past. But, honestly, I don¡¯t need to become as strong as a War God or Dad. I just need to be stronger than everyone else, and that¡¯s good enough for me.


    But is that¡­ really what I want? I don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s what I have to do.


    I shrugged and thought back to my fight with Princess Ren. The Princess was strong, but she lacked practical experience. I could tell she works hard and had some talent, but all that won¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t get real-world experience.


    That¡¯s what Professor Garrison was trying to show her and everyone else in the class. I just wish he didn¡¯t use me for it. But it paid off in the end.


    I unsummoned the dungeon core and took out a chunk of the green crystal that I had taken from the dungeon. This stuff has also remained a mystery to me. I put my finger near the crystal and just barely touched its side. Mana flowed from my chest into my fingertips, and the crystal slowly backed away from my touch.


    If I stopped the flow of mana from my finger, it slowly returned to its original shape. It didn¡¯t matter where I touched the crystal. It would always react the same way regardless of where I touched it. The tiny little shard also wouldn¡¯t respond to touch; just to mana, which was weird¡­ since all living things have mana inside of them. So why does focusing my mana make a difference? Shouldn¡¯t touching have the same results?


    I also realized the crystal wasn¡¯t using or ¡°consuming¡± my mana like Cerila¡¯s tablet did. It just avoided mana altogether. I had a whole chunk of this stuff the size of a large boulder, and I wasn¡¯t sure what I would do with it. I grabbed it on a whim because it looked interesting, and those giant turtle monsters were eating it.


    But why were they eating it? What¡¯s the¡ª


    You know what¡­ never mind. What¡¯s the point of trying even to guess why a gravity-defying turtle monster was eating a shiny crystal in the ground in a murder magical dungeon being guarded by stone giants. What kind of nutritional value does this crystal contain? What sense does any of this even make?


    I let out a deep sigh¡­ magic¡­


    My sigh was returned, and I looked over from the table and onto the couch. ¡°Are you done rolling that rock around? Some of us actually have to study for things,¡± she said, clearly frustrated.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± I quickly stashed the crystal shard away into my ring and filed it away for a future me to handle.


    Amongst my growing list of problems. Future me is going to have a bad time.


    My eyes lingered for far longer than intended as I looked Sylvia up and down. She was posted up with her pale legs to her chest. Sylvia¡¯s legs had grown just ever so slightly bigger with muscle and she was reading a book for class while she moved her purple and black hair, which was pulled into a bun, to the side.


    Sylvia''s body has changed somewhat after working out in the last handful of months. I can just notice a very small amount of muscle that wasn¡¯t there before. It¡¯s not like she was particularly thin or tiny in the first place. I would say she is probably slightly above average for High Elf body¡­uh¡­ proportions, yes¡­


    Although her change had begun, it wasn¡¯t nearly as drastic as my transformation. I also can¡¯t tell if she is getting that much stronger, but she says she wants to continue, so I have no objections.


    She had taken to wearing some of her older clothing, consisting of a very short pair of purple shorts and what could only be classified as a black tank top. It was¡­ revealing. We are going to be living together for the foreseeable future. I really should say something to her¡­ but¡­


    Don¡¯t ignore those desires. Mmm¡­ yeah, I don¡¯t think I will.


    ¡°Do you have something to say to me or something?¡± Sylvia asked while glaring at me.


    I shook my head slowly. ¡°No¡­ no, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Sylvia can wear whatever she wants to wear. It¡¯s her house as well, after all. At least that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to tell myself.


    ¡°So you look like you are having some problems,¡± I said, trying my absolute best to distract myself and deflect any dangerous incoming questions.


    Sylvia looked at me, and I could tell she was about to get angry with me, but she seemingly stopped herself. Her half-formed angry turned into a meek smile. ¡°Yes¡­ I am. I just don¡¯t understand all these stupid shapes and angles¡­ what is the point of all this crap?¡±


    Ah, geometry.


    I¡¯ve heard that people can be inherently bad at it. Some people are simply not wired to understand these things as easily as others. Or so I¡¯ve been told. Of course, I don¡¯t have any problems with geometry, but I¡¯m hardly someone to be compared to.


    I took a seat across from Sylvia as she placed the book on the table. ¡°Which parts are bothering you?¡±


    ¡°This one here¡­ and this one¡­ this one too¡­¡± She pointed out a few sections and started reading them.


    Mmm¡­ not too bad.


    I looked up, and Sylvia was just staring at me intensely. I felt a tinge of embarrassment and had to clear my throat so I could ask a question to ease the tension a bit. Of course, living with Sylvia was a geometry problem in and of itself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you something. You said you had a master and multiple teachers, yes?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mhmm,¡± Sylvia hummed.


    ¡°Is this level of education similar to what you were getting?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Pretty much. I mean, some things are different. Writing the Human language is an absolute pain¡­ why is it so convoluted? Half the things don¡¯t even make sense¡­¡± Sylvia griped while going on a random tangent.


    Welcome to the things Humans do best. Making things complicated when they don¡¯t need to be.


    ¡°So the level of education is roughly the same, huh¡­¡± I wondered out loud.


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Two thousand years is a very long time for education not to have progressed. Either the Vampires were just that far ahead of everyone or lots of things have been lost to time, especially after the fall of Talgan and the Empire of Nul.


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± Sylvia mumbled while throwing herself onto the couch and stretching out.


    ¡°This master of yours. What did they teach you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mmm? Master Keldrag normally taught me about magic and my vampire powers. Sometimes he would teach me about history and stuff but not all that often,¡± Sylvia mumbled into the cushion.


    What¡­


    I had to do a double-take and make sure I heard Sylvia correctly. ¡°Did you say¡­ Keldrag? Like¡­ Keldrag Pass, Keldrag?¡±


    Sylvia rolled over to her side on the couch and propped her head upon her arm. ¡°Yeah. Although, I guess he is a Dragon Emperor now¡­ which probably means he betrayed me and killed my family,¡± Sylvia said flatly.


    My head started spinning, and I took a very deep breath to focus. Sylvia just dropped a bomb on my head, and it was not one I was used to. So what do I even say¡­


    ¡°Too heavy?¡± Sylvia said with a wry smile.


    ¡°No¡­ I mean, kind of? But uh¡­ you mean to tell me your master was a Dragon Emperor? An entity so strong it could theoretically end the world?¡± I asked in a weak voice.


    Sylvia just gave me a look that practically screamed it was no big deal. But it was a big deal¡­ a huge deal¡­


    ¡°Sylvia... what¡¯s the odds of Keldrag knowing you are alive?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know? Probably pretty low. I doubt he is expecting any Vampire to live for that long, let alone show up two thousand years in the future. I mean, he might even be dead himself.¡±


    I seriously doubt that.


    ¡°If he were to say¡­ show up suddenly¡­ could you stop him from hurting you?¡± I questioned.


    Sylvia scoffed and sat back up while sinking into the soft sofa. ¡°Is your first thought when you meet people for the first time always, ¡®Can I beat this person in a fight?¡¯¡±


    No¡­ yes¡­


    ¡°Sometimes¡­¡± I grumbled.


    Sylvia let out a sad sigh. ¡°That¡¯s not a good thing. You know that, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. Circumstances just dictate things for me¡­¡± I said with a weak shrug.


    Sylvia stared at me blankly for a moment. ¡°Using big words when you are wrong doesn¡¯t suddenly make me forget what we are talking about.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡±


    Sylvia just gave me a wry smile and let out a deep breath. ¡°At least you understand. But to answer your question, we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Not in a million years.¡±


    I gazed at the ceiling and then shut my eyes. ¡°Good to know. Remind me not to piss him off if the time ever comes¡­¡±


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. If he comes, it will be for me, not you. So don¡¯t worry about¡ª¡±


    I opened my eyes and looked down my nose at Sylvia. She stopped mid-sentence as she watched me with a surprised look. ¡°You really think I would let him take you? After all, you¡¯ve done for me? If it comes down to it, I¡¯ll be the first Dragonslayer this generation has ever seen. I¡¯m already getting pretty good at killing overgrown lizards.¡±


    Not that I¡¯m particularly proud of that fact.


    Sylvia blinked a few times, opened her mouth, and then closed it a few times. ¡°You would fight a Dragon Emperor for me?¡± she managed to say in surprise.


    I returned her confused look. ¡°What do you mean? I thought we already went over this a long time ago. So what¡¯s the difference between a Dragon Emperor and some other monster we run into?¡±


    ¡°One can end the world¡­¡± Sylvia mumbled.


    ¡°If it¡¯s alive, it can die. I¡¯ll figure something out just like how I¡¯m going to figure out how these War Gods tick. After all, I¡¯ve got a promise to keep,¡± I said confidently.


    I really did mean it. I¡¯ve come too far, and Sylvia has done way too much for me ever to abandon her. I¡¯d take on any task just like I know she would for me.


    ¡°But uh¡­ that doesn¡¯t mean go around picking fights with them¡­ please,¡± I begged.


    Sylvia blushed and nodded her head meekly. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to,¡± she said with a giggle.


    I found this side of Sylvia to be my personal favorite. Not sure why. I just did. Maybe it was because this is who she truly is. I think sometimes she puts up the facade of a noble to protect herself, which I understand.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t mind if I¡¯m the only person that gets to see this smile.


    Sylvia averted her eyes from me and then slowly brought them back. ¡°Are you done staring off into nothingness? I would like to understand this before the test tomorrow.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t staring into nothingness¡­ ah, better left unsaid.


    ¡°Yeah, let me help you out.¡±


    I took a seat next to Sylvia and pointed out what she was doing wrong. It took a few extra hours, and we went well into the night. Finally, Sylvia yawned and gave me a sleepy look.


    ¡°Hungry?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia puffed her cheeks out at me. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been around you long enough to know. You only give me that sleepy look at nights when you are about to ask to eat,¡± I said with a slight shrug. ¡°I also know that once you do feed, you will pass out.¡±


    Sylvia giggled. ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s normally after you pass out first.¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t help it. Getting used to blood loss probably isn¡¯t very good for me¡­¡± I said, uncertain.


    Sylvia gave me a concerned look and then squeezed my arm slightly. ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯m hurting you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not it¡­ I¡¯m just wondering about the long-term effects, that¡¯s all,¡± I said weakly.


    Sylvia gave me a warm smile. ¡°I promise I¡¯m not hurting you. As far as I know, there shouldn¡¯t be any long-term damage. I mean, I fed off my mother and Salihn for years, and nothing bad happened. My mother also never said it was a problem. And anything that does happen, I can just heal you, right?¡±


    Sylvia told me that Salihn was her handmaid, and the two were practically sisters. I gazed into Sylvia¡¯s crimson eyes for a while, then let out a small breath. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I trust you.¡±


    Sylvia''s smile turned into a pout, and instead of letting my arm go, she pinched me slightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about this test? I know you scored really high on our entrance exam, but you didn¡¯t even study once¡­¡±


    ¡°I studied a little¡­¡±


    ¡°You looked at the practice questions, and that was it¡­¡± Sylvia complained.


    ¡°Yeah, and I knew everything that was on it. Besides, this test doesn¡¯t affect people¡¯s rankings so it¡¯s not even a big deal,¡± I said.


    Sylvia scooted away from me slightly and watched the fire crackle. ¡°What place do you think we are going to get in the class?¡± she asked quietly.


    I watched the flames flicker in the fireplace along with her. ¡°Mmmm, hopefully, top twenty. I would prefer not to make a big scene.¡±


    Sylvia slowly turned her head towards me. I could practically see the annoyance radiating off her as she contemplated punching my lights out. ¡°Did you really just say that?¡± she said in a low voice.


    ¡°Hey¡­ wait, that¡¯s not exactly what¡ª¡± I tried to say defensively.


    ¡°You fought a War God on the first day! Showed off nearly all of your skills! And that¡¯s after punching a princess in the face!¡± Sylvia said, exasperated.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡­ you know? Things just kind of happened, and I wanted to use my fight against the princess as leverage to have a chance to fight a real War God sooooo¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to hear you say anything about maintaining a low profile ever again. You¡¯ve already done enough to ruin that,¡± Sylvia groaned.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing? It doesn¡¯t matter to me if you are famous or not. I just want you to understand what you are doing. If people come looking for you, then we know where to run,¡± Sylvia said with a slight shrug.


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    Sylvia sighed, then turned her head slightly. ¡°Either way¡­ it¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± I asked. Sylvia started crawling across the couch towards me. ¡°Hey, wait, I want to stay¡ªwait! Sylv¡ª¡±


    She didn¡¯t wait.


    ¡ª


    The following morning we arrived at class ready for the test. At least, I was ready. Sylvia was¡­ somewhat confident. Unlike most of my classmates, it seems.


    We were given assigned seating for big tests like this, and of course, we didn¡¯t get a say in who we sat next to. Sylvia had been sent to the front of the class, and I was all the way in the back.


    So far, my row was completely empty, and there should only be one other student sitting next to me, although they haven¡¯t arrived yet. Scanning the faces of the students, I could tell people were quite nervous for some reason.


    Professor Garrison¡¯s words were along the lines of, ¡°This test doesn¡¯t count, but it matters.¡± Whatever that¡¯s supposed to mean. I let out a deep sigh and turned to face the student moving toward me.


    I stared for longer than I intended, and it wasn¡¯t out of malice or anything. I was just perplexed. The girl watched me with a wry smile and gave me a small wave that I had forgotten to return initially.


    She was short¡­ but not as short as a Dwarf. Her arms and shoulders showed clear signs of well-developed muscles, which appeared misplaced on her tiny body. Her limbs were somewhere in between being long yet short enough to think something wasn¡¯t normal. Her curly light brown hair bounced around as she sat down, and her swirling hazel eyes observed me.


    Is she¡­ Human? Her face looks Human, and she is too tall to be a Dwarf. But not tall enough to be a short Human. It¡¯s just that her body proportions are all over the place.


    ¡°Is something the matter, Voker?¡± she asked me, sounding both kind and worried.


    ¡°No, not at all. I don¡¯t believe I know your name¡­¡± I said, somewhat embarrassed.


    After making such a scene, I may or may not have drawn more attention than I intended. Many people know me, and I do want to make an effort to learn my classmates¡¯ names. I just find it¡­ challenging to talk to them.


    Thankfully she gave me a friendly smile in return. ¡°Jyngwyn Icebreaker. But feel free to call me Jen.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Jen. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± I extended a hand for a shake, and she shook it with a surprising amount of strength.


    Jen quickly unpacked her things and got herself situated for the test. Then, she nervously tapped away at the desk until she looked back up to find me staring again.


    ¡°Umm, Voker?¡± she asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Are you perhaps nervous about this test, Jen?¡± I asked curiously.


    She gave me a weak shrug and a wry smile. ¡°A little, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Could you explain to me as to why? I was under the impression this test doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    This ought to help both of us a bit.


    ¡°Ah, well, you¡¯re right that it doesn¡¯t count, but that¡¯s not exactly true. This is the first test of the year that gets posted to the entire school. So although it doesn¡¯t affect your rank, people look at it as an indicator for the competitive classes,¡± she explained.


    ¡°Competitive classes?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah, you know how this class is the top thirty students? Well, another class is the thirty-one to sixty and all that. So if you score low on this test and the other class sees it¡­¡± Jen trailed off.


    ¡°They might come for your position, huh?¡± I said.


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s how I got into this class. So for people like me in the high twenties, this test matters a lot.¡±


    ¡°I see. But you shouldn¡¯t be so hard on yourself.¡±


    Jen flicked to me and gave me a confused look. ¡°Huh?¡± she squeaked.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t just the top twenty of this class but the entire school. If you worked hard to be here, then you should have more confidence in yourself, Jen. At least, that¡¯s what I think,¡± I said seriously.


    The girl blinked a few times before letting out a hardy laugh. She slapped me on the back a few times with a fervorous amount of gusto. ¡°Here I was thinking you were a weirdo! You¡¯re something else, Voker!¡± she chuckled. Then Jen smiled brightly at me. ¡°But I appreciate it. Even if it was a weird way to go about making me feel better.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± I mumbled.


    How is she so strong? How do such tiny hands give such an intense slapping force?


    ¡°Voker¡­ I don¡¯t mind, but is there a reason you are staring at me so intently?¡± Jen asked meekly.


    ¡°Ah¡­ well¡­ yes. I was wondering if you don¡¯t mind me asking, what are you exactly?¡±


    Jen gave me a look like I had stabbed her in the chest with a knife. Her face morphed from confusion to concern, then back to uncertainty. ¡°Uh¡­ what?¡±


    That was¡­ not the right way to say that.


    I cleared my throat and rubbed my red ears in hopes she didn¡¯t notice. "I mean, what race are you? I am having a difficult time discerning,¡± I clarified.


    The lightbulb turned on, and she gave me another hearty laugh along with a few back slaps. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say so! I¡¯m a Half-Dwarf!¡±


    Ah, so she is. Well, at least things make sense now. In more ways than one¡­


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ve never seen one before, so I apologize if I offended you, Jen.¡±


    Jen waved me away and gave me a toothy smile. ¡°Not at all. Most people have never seen one before, so it¡¯s fine. Humans don¡¯t tend to go around having kids with Dwarves anyways.¡±


    Huh, she sounds like she is trying to convince herself and not me. Of course, I¡¯ve been there before, but I wonder¡­


    ¡°Is someone giving you a hard time, Jen?¡± I asked seriously.


    Jen¡¯s eyes went big for a second, and she chuckled softly. ¡°No! Not at all¡­ I mean¡­ mostly¡­¡±


    She trailed off on her own, and I just continued staring at her. If she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, she didn¡¯t have to. I was hardly going to force someone I had just met to talk about their problems, but if they did it willingly, that was another thing.


    She gave me a slight shrug. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s not so bad. The people in this class are kind. Parker¡­ the princesses¡­ just about everyone is really nice to me when we talk. The Dwarves from Krunbar aren¡¯t rude to me or anything. They just don¡¯t interact with me. Cold indifference, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I understand that all too well,¡± I said, more toneless than I had meant to.


    Jen just waved it away, put her head into her hands, and stared at me intently. ¡°That¡¯s a really nice mask. What rank dungeon item is it?¡±


    To be honest, I don¡¯t even know. I¡¯d say probably around B or A¡­


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s from a dungeon?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ that¡¯s because? I uh¡­ I just know?¡± Jen said, sounding confused.


    Dwarven blood is strong enough in her that she just inherently understands craftsmanship, huh?


    ¡°I get that as well. Just a simple understanding of things you can¡¯t explain? And yes, it is a dungeon item. However, I don¡¯t know what rank it is. So Jen¡­ what are you doing at this school exactly.¡±


    She gave me another hard slap on the back. ¡°Yeah, you would get it! Elves just know things about¡­ nature and stuff, right? And well, you see, I wanna be a farmer!¡± she said excitedly.


    Now it was my turn to be confused.


    ¡°I know this may sound bad, but why does a top thirty student in the university want to be a simple farmer?¡± I asked, genuinely confused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be just any ol¡¯ farmer! I want to be a mountain farmer!¡±


    Jen said this without hesitation. As if this was just the most natural thing in the world. I was beyond confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I do not know what a mountain farmer is,¡± I admitted. ¡°Could you possibly explain?¡±


    Jen gave me a devilish smile. ¡°You ever wonder how this cafeteria has so much food? That even though it¡¯s the end of the winter, we have all those greens and fruits? How a big city like this grows food for such a large population?¡±


    ¡°Yes, actually. I was intrigued enough to research a little bit of why on my own. I learned Luminar does a lot of fishing year-round. Some people even go out ice fishing during the winter. But I couldn¡¯t find anything on the fruits and vegetables. I imagined they just imported those in from Sandervile?¡±


    That¡¯s what I managed to dig up when I looked into the food situation here. Fish was a staple in this region, and I found that odd, considering the presence of Leviathans. But I learned that there isn¡¯t a single deepwater port on this side of the world. The coasts are relatively shallow for miles, and fishermen can fish in relative safety. Of course, monsters still exist in the water, but those are much more manageable than the giant city-destroying sea creatures.


    ¡°Right. Lots of food does come from the City-State Confederacy. However¡­ what about Krunbar and this cold place? They can¡¯t get all of this stuff from them, right?¡± Jen asked.


    ¡°True. But how does a nation that is almost entirely underground and covered in snow grow food? I can only imagine that they¡­ grow¡­ underground?¡± I asked while turning towards Jen.


    Jen gave me a playful smile. ¡°Right on the gold! The Dwarves figured out how to grow plants in something else that wasn¡¯t the soil! They planted seeds into a crystal and used a combination of runes powered by a dungeon core shard to grow plants! Amazing stuff, right!?¡± Jen said excitedly.


    I can¡¯t help but notice that Jen says Dwarves like she isn¡¯t one. Does she not see herself as a Dwarf, I wonder?


    Either way, that wasn¡¯t the most interesting part. No¡­ it was that Dwarves have seemingly figured out hydroponics and that they are growing plants underground without the sun or fertile soil. How interesting¡­


    Is there a connection to hydroponics I¡¯m aware of? Or is it completely magic-based? I can only speculate¡­


    ¡°Voker? Are you awake?¡± Jen asked.


    ¡°Yes, sorry¡­ I was just thinking to myself.¡± I hadn¡¯t realized I had been ignoring her. I didn¡¯t mean to, but well¡­ sometimes I get distracted.


    I looked up, and Professor Garrison gave me and Jen a kind smile. ¡°Ms. Icebreaker¡­ would you care to take your seat so we can begin?¡±


    My eyes drifted across the room, and I realized everyone was staring at us. My eyes met with a very irritated Vampire from across the room, and I could practically feel her death gaze.


    If looks could kill, I¡¯d be reborn and killed again by her hands.

 Vol.5 Ch.92- The Princesss Request.

    ¡°Sylvia, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia finished her squat set and gave me a tired shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I figured you either knew what was going on, or you just didn¡¯t care.¡±


    I tossed her a towel, and she wiped the sweat off her arms. ¡°I mean, what do I even say? I can¡¯t just tell her off. And this is what¡­ the fourth morning in a row?¡±


    ¡°As I said, I don¡¯t know. She isn¡¯t doing anything really, just watching us,¡± Sylvia said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you talk to her in class? I mean, did you say something to her?¡± I asked while walking into the squat rack.


    Sylvia¡¯s ears flushed red for a moment. ¡°I may or may not have mentioned we work out together in the mornings¡­ I mean, I didn¡¯t say where exactly, though.¡±


    ¡°So you told her pretty much¡­¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Not really¡­¡± Sylvia mumbled.


    I let out a sigh. ¡°Should we just continue to ignore her? It¡¯s not bad manners if we just pretend we never noticed her, right?¡±


    ¡°Not sure that would fly, considering we are Elves. Most people would assume we can hear her,¡± Sylvia said with a hint of annoyance.


    ¡°Are you suggesting she is doing this on purpose? That she knows that we know and if we don¡¯t say something, she might make a big deal about it?¡±


    Sylvia sat down on the stone bench and looked up into the blue sky through the purple trees. The cold morning air made our breaths frosty, but it felt amazing on our hot skin. At least it did for me¡­


    ¡°So far¡­ I don¡¯t think she is like that. I think she genuinely believes she is being quiet. Explaining our hearing to a Human is practically impossible,¡± Sylvia said with a wave of her hand.


    Yeah, it is. And I used to be one.


    ¡°I think we should just deal with her,¡± I suggested while racking my weight.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ the sooner, the better, right? There is no telling how bad she might get. The last thing we want is for her to start following us after school,¡± Sylvia said with a disappointed sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not happening. I¡¯ll do it,¡± Sylvia said curtly.


    Sylvia crossed her arms across her chest and glared straight into the forest. ¡°Princess Ren, would you like to have a conversation?¡± Sylvia asked nicely while still managing to sound frustrated.


    The sound of tree branches being rustled echoed in the otherwise silent forest. A figure pushed its way through the ground shrubbery until she came face to face with us. Arene ¡°Ren¡± Maxwell, the second princess of Luminar, was stalking us in the man-made forest behind the school. For what reason¡­ we were about to find out.


    Ren¡¯s face was bright pink as she nervously fidgeted around. ¡°Ahhhh, hi? Fancy seeing you two here this wonderful morning. Isn¡¯t it still cold for both of you to be wearing so little?¡± Ren said nervously.


    Huh? I mean I¡¯m wearing a shirt at the very least. Sylvia is just wearing her usual workout attire¡­ which she really needs to replace¡­


    Sylvia gave me a quick glance over her shoulder, and I shrugged in return. ¡°Ren, is there something you would like to talk about? You know you don¡¯t have to skulk around the forest like a monster¡­¡± Sylvia said warmly. Although I knew she was mocking the princess somewhat.


    Maybe even a little playfully. These two have been talking a bit here and there¡­


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ren trailed her words off as she closed her eyes.


    She took a long deep breath and then exhaled slowly. She slowly opened her swirling light blue eyes and had a look that could only be described as pure determination. She stared straight at me like she was trying to look through my soul.


    ¡°I have a request for you, Voker,¡± she said sternly.


    Why me¡­ please¡­ spare me. Why couldn¡¯t it be anyone else?


    ¡°What is it, Ren?¡± I asked cautiously.


    ¡°Train me. I want to learn how to fight like you.¡±


    I was glad I was wearing a mask because I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hide my surprise. I was expecting some outlandish request like being her bodyguard or serving under her or something.


    Despite the two princesses being twins, Ren was born second, making her the second princess and third in line to the throne. However, from what I managed to gather, she isn¡¯t making any attempts at the throne like her sister and brother. Instead, Ren has chosen to be the personal guard to Lauren instead.


    But that was the worst thing she could have asked me¡­


    I could ignore them if it was any other noble or even a royal from another nation. The power of a king in some far-off country matters little here. However¡­ I can look over her shoulder and up a little and see the palace this girl grew up in. Not to mention that I just fought a War God for the first time. If her father was even half as strong as Professor Garrison, he could walk down from his mountain and take my head, and I¡¯m not sure if Bowen could stop him.


    Guess I can at least test her.


    ¡°And what if I say no?¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s dark blue eye was bulging out from her mask and I could imagine her surprised look. However, the princess¡¯s reaction was¡­ different.


    Ren took a few steps closer to me and never once looked away from my gaze. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just continue asking you till you agree.¡±


    ¡°Why not just order me? You could do that, right?¡± I said somewhat dangerously.


    ¡°I¡¯d never do that. If you didn¡¯t teach me willingly, you wouldn¡¯t teach me anything, would you?¡± she questioned me earnestly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± I admitted.


    If she forced me, I would do everything in my power to tiptoe around her. I was even planning on having Bowen move me somewhere if I gained her ire. But oddly enough, Ren seemed to be asking me genuinely.


    ¡°Can I ask you why Ren?¡± Sylvia questioned.


    The princess took a deep breath and let it out slowly. She gave Sylvia the same stare of determination I had received. ¡°I need to get stronger to protect my sister.¡±


    Sylvia put her hands on the princess¡¯s shoulders and backed her away. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you two princesses? Shouldn¡¯t you have powerful guards lining up to protect you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m her personal guard. It¡¯s my duty to be the strongest I possibly can be. I¡¯m the only one she can trust,¡± Ren stated vehemently.


    ¡°What about your brother?¡± I asked.


    Ren¡¯s stalwart appearance faded as she gave me a sad look. ¡°That is¡­ another matter. It¡¯s only me and her retainers now.¡±


    What has happened in the last few years? Has their brother really changed that much? Or maybe something terrible happened?


    I let out a small sigh. ¡°I see¡­ and if I tell you no, you will continue following us?¡±


    ¡°Following you?¡± Ren squeaked. She fidgeted around slightly while running her hands over each other. ¡°I wasn¡¯t following you¡­ we just happened to be going towards the same place and¡ª¡±


    Sylvia gave her a friendly pat on the shoulder. ¡°We know you have been following us since we left the dorms. Did you really wake up before us so that you could wait outside in the cold?¡±


    Sylvia¡­ being nice to someone? Willingly? Is she sick?


    ¡°I uh¡­ you knew?¡± Ren mumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard not to. We live on the same floor together¡­ you should have just come and talked to us,¡± Sylvia said warmly.


    ¡°I¡­ suppose I should have¡­¡± Ren looked from me to Sylvia, then back to me, until finally, she stood tall in front of me once more. ¡°Voker, please train me.¡±


    ¡°My training is difficult. Just ask Sylvia. I refuse to make accommodations for you as well. Our timings don¡¯t line up after class so that means you have to wake up in the mornings. If you aren¡¯t here when we start, I¡¯ll continue without you,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°The training doesn¡¯t matter! I¡¯ll handle anything you throw at me! And don¡¯t worry about accommodating me. I¡¯ll be here every morning without fail! I promise!¡± Ren shouted at me.


    Now it was my turn to back the enthusiastic princess away from my face. Well¡­ this was unexpected but all things considered, not all that bad. However, I doubt she will stick around for long.


    I looked up at the sky, trying to judge the time. ¡°Well, we have about thirty minutes left before we have to go eat.¡± I looked down at Ren and smiled behind my mask. ¡°Seems like your training starts¡ª¡±


    Ah¡­ wait¡­how am I going to explain that I can use earth magic?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ren asked me.


    ¡°Are you willing to lie and keep a secret in order to train with me?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°Then make me a promise that you won¡¯t tell anyone about my abilities. I keep this school of magic as a trump card. If you were to tell people about it, I would know. And I would stop training you immediately,¡± I said seriously.


    ¡°Magic that you keep as a trump card?¡± Ren mumbled the words and gave me a conflicted look.


    From my outstretched hand, a circular plate of stone came into existence. Ren¡¯s eyes went wide as she scanned the plate and then the squat rack. ¡°You are an earth mage as well? Just how many schools of magic do you know?¡±


    ¡°Not enough,¡± I answered curtly.


    Ren winced slightly, but she adopted her strong posture once more. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t tell a soul. Your secret is safe with me.¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± I mumbled.


    I rolled my shoulders and lamented the fact that I had lost my pump. I enjoyed the feeling of blood coursing through my muscles. Honestly, it was addictive.


    ¡°So¡­I was watching you two and¡­ what is it that you are doing?¡± Ren asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Leg day. These are squats, and although we have lost a good amount of time and won¡¯t be able to finish, we can at least get you through the basics,¡± I said.


    ¡°Since you were watching us, you should know what to do, right?¡± Sylvia said with a giggle.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Ren let out a nervous chuckle while her tan skin turned a shade of light pink. ¡°I¡­ can try, yes.¡±


    With a quick wave of my hands, the earth plates fell from the stone bar and landed in the dirt with a loud thud. ¡°Did you just¡­ do that with magic?¡± Ren questioned.


    ¡°Mhm. Now then, this bar isn¡¯t all that heavy, and you should be able to do it¡ª¡± I started explaining the finer details of squatting to Ren. The last thing I wanted to do was have her hurt herself because I trained her improperly. And if I were going to do this, I would do it the right way.


    ¡°Okay, I think I got this.¡± Ren went into the squat rack and picked the bar up with her shoulders, only for her to set it back and look back at me. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too light? I know I¡¯m not as strong as Sylvia, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Don¡¯t enhance yourself with mana,¡± I said.


    Oops, I forgot to mention that bit.


    Ren¡¯s eyes went wide, and she looked at me like I had committed the greatest sin of all. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I enhance myself? I don¡¯t¡­ is this how you get stronger?¡± Ren was yelling at first, but her voice faltered.


    ¡°At least, that¡¯s how I believe things work. You don¡¯t have to listen to me, but I believe you will get stronger by not using your mana enhancement during physical activities. Instead, you should train them separately, so they both grow.¡±


    Ren waved her hands at me and gave me a determined nod. ¡°No, I believe you. If you say that¡¯s how things are going to be then, I¡¯ll do it. So¡­ all I need to do is this?¡±


    Ren managed two squats with solid enough form. I was going to let her get a few more in before I corrected her stance, but suddenly my vision went dark as something soft wrapped around my neck and filled my vision.


    ¡°Sylva¡­ what are¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look¡­¡± she hissed.


    ¡°Look? I can¡¯t help her if I can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to see her. I can do it,¡± she whispered gently into my ears.


    ¡°I uh¡­okay¡­¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°So do you eat every day before class?¡± Ren asked.


    I shuffled through the line and grabbed a few fruits along with a stack of meat. ¡°Yes, you should eat after every single workout.¡±


    ¡°Do you ever take breaks?¡± Ren asked me again.


    ¡°Of course. Your rest days are just as important as your workdays. Your muscles can¡¯t grow if they don¡¯t have time to repair,¡± I said.


    Ren copied my every move as she grabbed each piece of food that I did. She mumbled a few things to herself, then looked over to me with a confused look. ¡°Repair¡­what¡¯s broken about them?¡±


    Oh, you¡¯ll find out tomorrow. Good luck getting out of bed.


    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s just a saying. Just know that rest days are important. I usually take the two break days at the end of the week for rest.¡±


    Sylvia giggled while getting her own food. ¡°Just ignore his big words and follow what he says. He¡¯s a good teacher when he isn¡¯t overthinking.¡±


    Sylvia wasn¡¯t getting food for herself but for me. I was positively starving and was ready to decimate both of our plates of food. Today was going to be a good day.


    Ren returned her giggle. ¡°You¡¯re right. I never once had to ask you to explain something again. You really are a good teacher, Voker.¡±


    ¡°Am I? I like to think I do an okay job¡­¡± I mumbled. The two girls looked at each other and smiled. I didn¡¯t need to see Sylvia¡¯s face to know she was enjoying herself.


    What¡¯s with Sylvia?


    She seems really touchy about, well¡­ everyone. One moment she is poking fun at Ren, and the other times, the two are in complete sync with each other while they laugh at my embarrassment.


    Is this just how girls are? Should I be afraid? I feel like I should¡­


    ¡°Well, we will see you in class, Ren,¡± Sylvia said with a slight wave.


    Ren gave her a sad look that quickly faded. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to eat here?¡±


    Sylvia tapped her mask with her slim finger. ¡°Can¡¯t eat with these on, can we?¡±


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± Ren mumbled. ¡°But wait! Won¡¯t your food get cold?!¡±


    ¡°Nothing a bit of fire magic can¡¯t handle,¡± I added.


    ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯re right,¡± Ren said in defeat as she deflated slightly.


    I was getting hungrier by the second, and although I felt somewhat bad about leaving Ren behind, we had little choice. I was preparing to take my leave when someone called out to me.


    ¡°Good morning Voker and Sylvia. You two don¡¯t usually stick around this long,¡± Terstus Shadowstorm called out. The Dark Elf narrowed his eyes at the princess and gave her an indifferent smile. ¡°Princess.¡±


    ¡°Terstus,¡± Ren said back flatly.


    Terstus was relatively high-ranked in the class along with his cousin Sededa. Sededa seemed to be more of a meek girl as she was somewhat hiding in her cousin''s shadow. I wasn¡¯t sure if she was just afraid or if that was her natural demeanor. Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never heard her speak before.


    Terstus fought with a spear, while I believe his cousin was more of a mage. I¡¯ve only seen the two train once since our classes have focused more on the test we just took. Apparently, we would be switching gears in the coming weeks to a more¡­ hands-on approach, as Professor Garrison put it.


    ¡°We were just about to leave,¡± I said casually.


    ¡°Before you two go. I have a proposition for the both of you,¡± Terstus said.


    ¡°And what would that be?¡± Sylvia asked curiously.


    Terstus set down his tray of food and gave his waist-long black hair a flick. Then, he smiled brightly at both of us showing his pearly white teeth. ¡°I would like you two to join me on my campaign for student council. I believe us Elves should stick together. Together we can build a school that¡¯s not only better for us but for everyone.¡±


    Sylvia looked down at his hand and shrugged her shoulders quickly. ¡°Nah. Not interested.¡±


    ¡°Likewise. There is no point in either of us getting involved with this school¡¯s politics,¡± I told him.


    Terstus was giving us a strained smile, but I¡¯ll give him credit for not faltering. ¡°And why would that be? The experience you two would gain¡ª¡±


    ¡°We said there is no point,¡± Sylvia huffed. ¡°Both of us will be out of here in a year or less. So why would we waste our time with such nonsense?¡±


    There she goes again¡­ but she isn¡¯t wrong.


    I looked over to Ren, and she was seething in silence. I was expecting her to lash out for whatever reason as she clearly did not like Terstus one bit. However, her anger only subsided when she looked over at me and gave me a worried expression.


    ¡°I have no interest in politics. Again, thank you for your offer, Terstus, but I will humbly decline,¡± I said in the most neutral tone.


    The Dark Elf¡¯s eyes narrowed for a second as he glared at me. ¡°What I¡¯m doing for you two is a favor. The honor and prestige that would come with serving under the future Shadow Clan leader is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Serving?¡±


    Sylvia flicked around and gently grabbed my arm. ¡°Voker¡­¡± she whispered gently.


    Terstus had taken a step back from me, and I realized I had let myself go there a little. I took a deep breath and steadied my frayed nerves. I shouldn¡¯t be letting some kid get under my skin like that. I just didn¡¯t expect those words to come out of another Elf¡¯s mouth. But that was just wishful thinking on my part.


    Emotions are¡­ illogical¡­ I learned that a long time ago.


    ¡°You heard my answer, Terstus. Don¡¯t make this an issue, please,¡± I said coldly.


    Sylvia released my arm, and Ren gave him a dirty look. Sededa had taken a few steps back, but she pulled her cousin¡¯s shirt. Terstus gave her a curt nod. ¡°I understand. Sorry for bothering you.¡±


    The two Dark Elves left us, and they didn¡¯t even manage a few steps before Ren stopped in front of me. ¡°Are you really leaving in a year?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the plan, yes,¡± I said simply.


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll have to learn everything I can from you in that time. I¡¯ll see both of you in class,¡± Ren said firmly.


    The princess left the two of us as well, her curly hair bouncing around her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat,¡± I said, sounding more tired than I had expected.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Voker! Where did you score?!¡± Jen asked while slapping me in the back.


    I looked down at the half-Dwarf. She was looking up at me with eager eyes, and I couldn¡¯t help but let out a small chuckle. Dwarven enthusiasm was infectious, it seemed¡­


    ¡°I placed second,¡± I told her.


    Her eyes went wide as she scanned the board. She had to tilt her head all the way back and went up on her tippy toes just to see the top of the board. She let out a low whistle. ¡°Wow¡­ you sure did.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Say, do you know who beat me?¡± I asked.


    We were assigned numbers for the tests, which were used instead of our names. The person in front of me had beaten me in every category by at least two or three points, including math, languages, and history. They also absolutely destroyed me in the written portion of the Beastmen language. I could speak the language at a passable level but writing it was a whole different issue. Scanning the list I was surprised to see that the third-place student was twenty points away from me.


    Jen squinted hard at the board, then laughed at herself. ¡°Why am I even trying to look¡­ that¡¯s Linnetia for sure. She is a bonafide genius and has been the top scorer in the school for as long as I¡¯ve been around.¡±


    Huh, Sylas¡¯s sister? She doesn¡¯t talk all that much. However, to me, she seems well respected. Both the princesses seem to converse with her quite often. Although I haven¡¯t been paying much attention to her, maybe I should have a conversation with her one of these days.


    I nodded at the board. I didn¡¯t hold back on this one so if Linnetia beat me she sure deserved it, especially since she crushed me in the Beastmen language. It seems I¡¯ll have to focus harder on that now.


    The two mandatory languages taught here at Foward university were Human and Elvish. In addition, students in the general courses had to take a third language which was either Beastmen or Dwarfish. For extensive tests like these, both languages were scored equally, however.


    I had to wonder if the school rankings were accurate. A lot of numbers went into the order, which included tests, physical abilities, and accomplishments. Say Ren, for example¡­ she might not actually be the third strongest person in the school, but overall her ranking is higher.


    I imagine there is some retired Sapphire adventurer taking a carpentry class that could wipe the floor with nearly my entire class in a 1vs1 fight. But that adventurer isn¡¯t taking many courses or participating in these extensive tests so their ranking is non-existent or marginal. Also, giving adults of higher skill more prominent ranks poses another problem for this school with such a diverse age range.


    Competition.


    It would be hard for the school to reach out to another institution and be like, ¡°Here are my top thirty students. Let¡¯s have a fighting or education tournament.¡± Even more so if those ¡°top thirty students¡± consist of fully grown adults who have been alive twice as long as many of these teenagers.


    I¡¯m not sure if Bowen agrees with this or not, but he seems like a practical man for the most part. Besides, I doubt that theoretical Sapphire adventurer gives a damn about some teenagers duking it out in mock battles. They are probably just trying to better themselves or gain the necessary education to provide for a family or something.


    I felt somebody watching me and looked back down at Jen. She was giving me a dopey smile. ¡°You¡¯re doing the thing again," she chuckled.


    ¡°The thing?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°The thinking thing¡­¡± Jen chuckled.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, uncertain if I was hearing her correctly.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± Jen then gave me a pouty look and blinked rapidly at me. ¡°Hey, Voker¡­ can you do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing¡­ stop that¡­and what do you want from me?¡±


    She frowned at me, but she quickly started smiling again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so mean about it! I was just going to ask you if you could pick me up so I could see my number. I don¡¯t want to push through the crowd.¡±


    Huh?


    I shook my head in confusion and wondered if all Dwarves thought like this. ¡°Why would I do that when I can just read your placement to you? What good would picking you up do?¡±


    Jen let out a hearty laugh and slapped me on the back some more. ¡°Well, you¡¯re no fun! Don¡¯t you want to just pick me up and¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The Half-Dwarf gave me a defeated look and mumbled her number to me. I scanned the top thirty and found that she had placed twenty-ninth. ¡°Cutting it a bit close, but you got twenty-ninth.¡±


    Jen went to her knees and looked up at the ceiling. Tears flowed from her eyes, and she clasped her hands in prayer. ¡°Thank you, Delpha! Oh! My heart¡­ I thought I was going to die, Voker!¡±


    ¡°Uh, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, what did¡­you¡­ what is going on here?¡± Sylvia asked as the crowd moved out of her way.


    The Vampire merely looked down at a kneeling Half-Dwarf and for a second, I thought she was going to be angry with me. Instead, Sylvia just shrugged and pretended like she wasn¡¯t even there. ¡°Anyways, what did you get? I got tenth!¡± Slyvia said proudly while putting her hands on her hips.


    ¡°Not bad. I placed second,¡± I told her.


    Sylvia gave me a light tap on the chest. ¡°Of course you did. Good job,¡± she said warmly.


    I felt a tinge of embarrassment creep up in my throat so I just gave her a meek nod. Of course, I wasn¡¯t expecting her to just praise me like that¡­ usually she has something extra to say.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sylvia asked me.


    Jen let out an evil cackle from the floor and stood up slowly. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s fine¡­ maybe even doing better than he was before.¡±


    I wonder how far I can kick a Dwarf? I never got to test on Padraic, so this might be a good opportunity.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Jyn¡ªgeyn¡­ uh what is your name again?¡± Sylvia asked her.


    Jen gave Sylvia a few hard pats on the back. ¡°Good attempt! But you can just call me Jen!¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Jen,¡± Sylvia hummed.


    Well¡­ hopefully, this is the start of a beautiful relationship. Or, at the very least, Sylvia doesn¡¯t kill her.

 Vol.5 Ch.93- Training Day.

    I finished my run and started controlling my breathing. My hot breath seeped out from my mask, and the cool spring air felt refreshing on my sweaty skin. Winter was officially over, and spring had arrived. The snow stopped falling, and the temperature rose, if only a little. I stared up through the purple leaves and realized that this all just felt off.


    Well, the forest did, at least.


    Ever since I started training in this place, I got a weird feeling in the back of my brain. I sort of just ignored it since it wasn¡¯t a big deal, and I was more excited to have a place to train freely. But the more I came here, the more I realized this place didn¡¯t agree with me.


    It¡¯s probably my Elven blood screaming at me that this place isn¡¯t a real forest. Or is it a real forest and just not a natural one, perhaps?


    Either way, practicality won over my natural senses, as there was no way in hell I was going to give this place up. However, I wasn¡¯t alone here today.


    Sylvia wasn¡¯t far behind me as she came through the underbrush without even breaking a sweat. Her natural abilities were just that far ahead of everyone else. Even I had to start putting a little bit of mana into my legs toward the end. Of course, she would have beaten me if she wanted to but¡­ eh, why does she do the things she does?


    Next was Ren, who practically fell over the second she got into the clearing. The princess was gasping for air like a dead fish. Her petite tan arm reached out for the sky for salvation; however, none was coming for her.


    I did, however, have to give Ren credit. She said she was going to run the course without using mana, and for the most part, she succeeded. I know she started using it at the end, but regardless, it seems her training has paid off somewhat since she was the first of the class to arrive.


    Parker came bursting through the scene, looking like some model, as he brushed his sweaty blonde hair out of his face and flashed us a smile. The next group was the twins Linnetia and Sylas. Linnetia looked fine while her brother was practically falling over. Linnetia sighed deeply and gently sat her brother down onto an overturned log. After that, the class started piling in at regular intervals.


    This was the problem when people used mana enhancement for everything. When you trained, specifically running, you had to either run for longer periods until your mana enhancement ran out or more intensely. In this case, Professor Garrison chose both, something I probably would have done as well.


    It¡¯s clear that the mages are also having a way more challenging time than the students who solely use body enhancement.


    The Professor also chose the correct course. Running in a forest was much more of a challenge than on the flat ground. Students had to pay attention to their footing constantly or, at the very least, enhance their legs more, so they didn¡¯t roll an ankle. Considering the circumstances, it was excellent training for everyone.


    Unless you train like me, things could be so much better¡­ maybe before I leave, I¡¯ll write a book on my theory of no-mana enhancement training and have the Professor teach it to everyone.


    I could be a scholar one day¡­ even though I didn¡¯t come up with any of this.


    The last of the class rolled in, and of course, it was the Dwarves. Running through a forest was simply not a pastime for the short-statured race. Their barrel chests and thick muscular legs and arms just weren¡¯t created for this type of activity.


    ¡°Oh, what fun it is to swing this swooooord!¡± Professor Garrison sang while chopping the lower brush apart.


    The Professor had a broad smile as he took in the scene before him while carrying a single student by the shirt. Loose foliage from the white-barked trees or the underbrush stuck to him, but he didn¡¯t look the least bit tired. Our¡­ incentive¡­ for running faster and making it here on time was that we would have extra work to do today if he caught us.


    Jen was dangling from the Professor¡¯s grip, and she looked up at me with tear-filled eyes. She slowly stretched a hand out to me, but just like Ren¡¯s, it never reached, as the Professor dropped her to the ground while unsummoning his sword. Jen had tripped and fallen at the start of the course, and unfortunately for her, Professor Garrison doesn¡¯t show mercy.


    With a single clap of his hands, the Professor gained everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Now then, let us begin some magic training! All mages are to stay here, and those who are not are to head over to the right side of the clearing. Disperse!¡±


    My fellow students complained in a chorus of groans and mumbled complaints as they shambled up from the dirt floor. Finally, the class went into separate groups, and I decided to join the casting portion of the class.


    We were training to enter an artificial dungeon the school had created in hopes of training people. I can just join the other portion of the class tomorrow since we will be training like this for the next month or so.


    The adventurer job Sylvia and I planned on taking at first was for this new class. From what I knew, the dungeon wasn¡¯t an actual dungeon but just a copy of one that was being filled with monsters that adventurers caught for the school. I can¡¯t be sure if releasing monsters purposely into a school environment was the best idea, but if Bowen was leading the charge, then it should be alright.


    It probably helps when you have War God level people on staff as well. I don¡¯t think there is a monster that adventurers can just wrangle that the Professor wouldn¡¯t be able to kill instantly.


    While I was drifting off into my thoughts, somebody poked me softly in the side. I turned and was met with a smiling princess. Although I wasn¡¯t sure what to make of her smile¡­


    ¡°Lauren, how goes it?¡± I asked.


    The princess just gave me a pouty face and poked me again, a little harder this time. I was tempted to tell her off, but¡­ it¡¯s whatever¡­


    ¡°Here I am, the future queen of this nation, touching you. Shouldn¡¯t you be happier?¡± she said playfully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know my liege, you tell me,¡± I shot back, trying to match her tone.


    Her swirling green eyes went wide, and she cracked a smile. ¡°Ah, I knew you weren¡¯t such a stick in the mud!¡± she giggled.


    ¡°I try¡­¡± I mumbled. ¡°Anyways¡­ are you a mage, Lauren?¡±


    Lauren thrust her hips forward and pressed her well-developed chest outwards. It was interesting seeing the difference between her and Ren. Amongst other things¡­


    ¡°I am indeed! I¡¯ll have you know I am actually the second-ranked student in the class,¡± Lauren stated proudly while giving me a playful wink.


    She is?


    Lauren puffed her cheeks out at me again and gave me a sad look. ¡°Hey¡­ why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just surprised is all.¡±


    She gave me a hurt look and sighed. ¡°You really are brutally honest, huh?¡±


    ¡°I suppose so¡­ better than being a liar, right?¡± I said awkwardly.


    Lauren crossed her arms across her chest and shook her head slowly. ¡°Well, you would make a terrible king.¡± Then she gave me a beautiful smile that I hadn¡¯t seen on her before. ¡°But I can fix that,¡± she whispered.


    Hey! Wait! What hold on¡ª


    I was about to ask her, but the sound of the Professor clapping again demanded my attention. ¡°Alright, my young and upcoming mages! Today I have a little surprise for all of you!¡±


    I had noticed the tarp in the center of the clearing, but I just ignored it as I figured it was for class. And it appears I was right as the Professor ripped it off and exposed what was underneath.


    The blood-red statue shined brightly in the morning sun, and I had to avert my eyes for a moment. The figure was in the form of a knight in full plate armor wielding two large tower shields and standing with a wide-legged stance. The shields had the emblem of a nation I didn¡¯t recognize, but if I had to take a guess, it must be from Krunbar. The symbol was a Dragon curled around an active volcano.


    ¡°This right here is entirely made up of Blood Iron!¡± he said while giving it a hearty slap. ¡°The whole dang thing! It even has a Sparring Crystal chunk placed inside along with a few runes for some added oomph! So you guys should be able to blast this without a worry in the world,¡± the Professor said with his usual friendly smile. Then he looked straight at me and gave me a look of defeat.


    ¡°Voker¡­ please don¡¯t break it¡­the Headmaster will kill me if you do¡­¡± he pleaded.


    I let out a sad sigh. ¡°Yeah¡­ sure thing¡­¡±


    Lauren just giggled from beside me as the Professor helped us into lines. With that, the class began as he instructed us on how to cast magic. Of course, it was just a quick rundown since everyone here should already know the basics, but I still listened intently.


    So, people really do treat their magic casting and body enhancement as two completely separate things.


    In my case, Grandpa had drilled the knowledge into me that they were not, in fact, separate but one and the same. I mean, the way I put mana into a spell core was similar to how I enhanced myself with mana. Then again¡­


    I could see how separating the two is more manageable. Even I have to have complete focus when forming a spell core. Any loss of my train of thought could easily see me losing control of the spell core and having it fire off unintentionally or just fizzling out while taking my mana with it.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Yeah¡­ I learned that the hard way already.


    So I could see how focusing on one or the other makes sense. Not to mention there is a good chance most people wouldn¡¯t be able to do either, so figuring out what you do best and focusing on improving that might just be better in the long run. However, if you had someone capable of both, you might stunt their growth forever.


    Well, I think I¡¯ll be sticking to Grandpa¡¯s methodology. It¡¯s gotten me this far. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll be ignoring the Professor. If anything, I might be able to learn a lot from him.


    I was the last to go so I watched as each student fired off their spells. Orange flames wrapped around a Beastmen¡¯s hands and shot out in a straight line towards the statue. An explosion kicked up some dirt, but it quickly settled, leaving the figure undamaged and free of even a simple soot mark.


    I continued to watch other students, and I realized they were all relatively strong, all things considered. If I had to put my classmates into adventurer rankings, I¡¯m sure most of them would be Amethyst just purely based on raw power alone. Some might fall a little below at Topaz, and the few at the top could possibly push themselves into Ruby if they had more experience.


    Then there was me¡­


    Lauren gave me a wink as a ball of water condensed out of thin air. The ball grew in size until it was a turquoise sphere of raging torrents about as large as a man¡¯s torso. Sweat beaded down the princess''s forehead as she concentrated on the spell and fed more mana to the core.


    She let out a sharp breath, and the ball sailed off towards her target. Smaller whips of razor-sharp water launched out from the ball and sliced into the target. The main ball impacted directly into one of the statue¡¯s shields just a few seconds later. The red knight rocked backward for a moment as her spell completely enveloped it in a watery grave.


    What I had just witnessed was an impressive feat. If I had to take a guess, Lauren might be on the cusp of being considered an Expert level mage with that kind of power. However, I¡¯m sure most people would have just looked at that spell coming from her tiny hands and thought of her as a prodigy. Even more so, considering she is only about sixteen or seventeen years old. And honestly, they wouldn¡¯t be wrong thinking that.


    I looked down at my hands and slowly opened and closed them. The realization that not a single student in this class besides Sylvia could best me was a hard pill to swallow. My classmates should have been the cream of the crop, the best of the best, yet I was so far above them I couldn¡¯t be measured on their scale.


    I¡¯m a monster. A freak of nature. Well¡­ I guess I always have been, huh?


    Even if I was a prodigy, I should have been around their power level, yet I wasn¡¯t at all. Not only am I just stronger than them overall, but I can also use more schools of magic than the average student at higher levels. I can even do all of that while using body enhancement that allows me to keep up with a War God, albeit one that is holding back but still¡­


    I suppose I was always a freak. My existence in and of itself is unnatural.


    I never wanted this. I didn¡¯t ask to be like this in either of my lives. Even more so in this one¡­


    But I had no choice¡­ it was this¡­ or die. I¡¯m not sure if I can keep telling myself that.


    I realized I had been just standing here looking at my hands when it was my turn to cast a spell. Lauren looked at me with a mixture of concern and confusion on her beautiful face. ¡°Hey¡­ are you okay, Voker? People don¡¯t usually stare at their hands like that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­no¡­I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± I mumbled.


    I extended my hand and tried to mimic the Fireball spell that Beastmen had used. My spell core finished, and I winced at the fact it took far more mana to hinder myself than it did just to use a regular version of the spell. The small ball of orange fire sailed towards the target much slower than usual, and its explosive power was barely a third of its standard strength.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about breaking that thing feel free to go all out,¡± Lauren said warmly. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for any damage done to it, so you have nothing to worry about!¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ maybe I¡¯ll take you up on that offer.¡±


    Lauren gave me a warm smile, and the rest of the mages started relaunching spells from the beginning of the line. I spared a glance over at the mana enhancement side and watched Parker, Sylvia, and Ren practicing swordsmanship with each other.


    Ren was using her Cobalt and Blood Iron Katana while Sylvia used her usual weapon. Parker favored a long sword that was mostly made of Cobalt. However, the blade''s edges were a pitch-black metal which probably indicated that it was made with at least some Mythril.


    I also watched Jen¡­ who was having a rough time as the Professor made her do pull-ups till failure on a tree branch. It was surely a sight to behold.


    It seemed Ren and Parker were close friends, which made me wonder. Lauren was watching me watch them, and she merely gave me a smile. ¡°What do you think of Parker,¡± I asked.


    The princess gave me a confused look for a second, but she shrugged her shoulders. ¡°He is like¡­ an annoying little brother that I just can¡¯t get rid of. I¡¯ve practically grown up with him for the last decade and a half. Everybody ogles and worships him, and I understand why¡­ I just see him¡­ differently, I guess?¡±


    That long, huh? I don¡¯t remember Adria mentioning Parker, so maybe they didn¡¯t interact with each other while she was here? And what¡¯s with that look¡­ is that how an older sister would look at her younger brother? Just annoyed?


    ¡°What about you? Has he annoyed you to no end yet? If he has, I apologize on his behalf. Parker has always been like that,¡± Lauren grumbled.


    I shook my head. ¡°I have no faults against him. He¡¯s a kind man, and he isn¡¯t too pushy, something I prefer in a friend. If anything. When Sylvia turned him away, I was surprised he didn¡¯t press her or retaliate. Even more so when I learned he was nobility from the Holy Kingdom.¡±


    Lauren poked me in the side again and giggled. ¡°Friend, huh? He managed to talk you into it!¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ I suppose?¡± I said, unsure.


    I didn¡¯t mind having friends my age, even more so if they came to me. I know I can be¡­ challenging to talk to at times, so I understand how hard it might be to approach me. But Parker never seemed to care all that much. He sort of reminds me of Padraic in that regard, maybe just less chaotic.


    ¡°Seems I might have to step my game up then¡­¡± Lauren said quietly.


    ¡°Are you doing that on purpose, or are you doing it because you think I can¡¯t hear you?¡± I questioned.


    Lauren stuck her tongue out at me and gave me another wink. ¡°Oh¡­ I don¡¯t know? Who knows, right?¡±


    You do¡­


    ¡°Having fun, you two?¡± Professor Garrison asked with a friendly smile.


    ¡°A blast, Professor,¡± Lauren said while returning his smile.


    ¡°Professor, I have a question for you. Just how much do you know about magic?¡± I asked.


    Professor Garrison gave me a surprised look, then chuckled. ¡°Testing me, are you? Well, if you are going to ask me about your lightning magic, I have no idea. I more or less learned how to defeat those kinds of mages in battle. But I did do a lot of studying so I know a fair amount about magic. I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m an expert¡­ but I¡¯m close. Why? What¡¯s on your mind, Voker?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t testing him¡­ it was just a genuine question.


    ¡°What do you know about gravity magic?¡± I asked.


    The Professor rubbed his temples and stuck his tongue out slightly. ¡°Gravity magic¡­gravity magic¡­gravity magic¡­¡± he mumbled. ¡°You know¡­ not much, actually. There is a book in the library about it that I was going to read, but I never got around to it. Either way, I¡¯ve never seen or heard of a gravity mage before despite knowing that it might exist. So why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Just a question. I figured there might be something you knew that I didn¡¯t¡­¡± I mainly mumbled to myself.


    Gravity magic¡­ my most mana intensive school. I had to wonder if that was because it was difficult, I lacked a proper affinity for it, or I didn¡¯t know the base spells for that school. And what made up base spells for a school of magic was beyond me.


    Why was Fireball a base spell? What arbitrary system decided that? Was it because mages of the past first figured out Fireball first and used it so much it became ingrained into people¡¯s very being and could be passed from mother to child?


    For lightning magic, I just took a wild guess as well and figured that ¡°Lightning Bolt¡± was the most logical spell possible. It may or may not turn out that it¡¯s a base spell for school and that the reason gravity magic is so difficult is that I haven¡¯t figured out the base spells.


    Speaking of magic, I recently tried my hand again at testing other schools. I went through just about every single school I was aware of, from barrier to poison and all the way to light again. Unfortunately, I lacked an affinity for all of them and couldn¡¯t complete a single spell core. Usually, I tried to mimic a new school as soon as I had the free time. I also tried Ren¡¯s crystal magic, but that was a no-go.


    ¡°Thinking hard, Voker?¡± Professor Garrison asked with a chuckle.


    ¡°He is! Look at him!¡± Lauren giggled.


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah¡­ sorry,¡± I mumbled.


    The Professor gave me a friendly pat on the shoulder. ¡°Sorry that I wasn¡¯t much help. I¡¯d recommend checking out the library if you are interested. Of course, you could always ask the Headmaster as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to give the library a chance. But the Headmaster? Just how strong is he?¡± I questioned.


    Professor Garrison let out a small snort along with a chuckle. ¡°Strong? That man is way stronger than me. If there were a ranking beyond Grandmaster, he would definitely be it. Then again, I haven¡¯t seen him go all out in years, so maybe he¡¯s a bit rusty.¡± The Professor looked up into the sky as his smile faded into a neutral expression. ¡°You know¡­ maybe I should have a duel with him again¡­¡± he said quietly.


    That is a fight I would like to see.


    The Professor gave us a few words of encouragement after snapping out of whatever trance he was in. I imagined he was playing out the fight between him and Bowen and was getting far too excited. The rest of class went well despite the odd feeling in my head from the forest and the uncertainty in my heart.


    ¡°Well, how did you do?¡± Sylvia asked me while we were walking back to our dorm.


    I shrugged. ¡°Just another day. How about you?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good. By the way¡­ I made a decision.¡±


    Huh?


    I looked over at Sylvia, and she sounded serious. But at the same time, I didn¡¯t get the feeling it was going to be a big deal. ¡°What¡¯s that exactly?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia fidgeted nervously as she pressed her ears to her head. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to pick up another class. Ren and Parker both have swordsmanship class after our main one. I sort of kinda took their offer and joined it¡­ sorry,¡± Sylvia said meekly.


    I let out a small chuckle which made Sylvia snap her head towards me. I felt a smile creep on my face. ¡°Why are you apologizing to me? You can do whatever you want, Sylvia. Honestly, that¡¯s perfect timing considering I might take some time after class and start going to the library.¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s ears went red for a second as she turned away from me. ¡°Okay¡­ just making sure you knew.¡±


    Why did she say it like that?


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look,¡± she squeaked.


    ¡°What look would that be?¡± I asked in defense.


    Sylvia grunted in frustration and just let out a sigh. ¡°Are you saying that you wouldn¡¯t be worried if I didn¡¯t come back to our room at a certain time?¡±


    Wait¡­ what? Where did this even come from? Did I black out while walking and miss a sentence or something?


    ¡°I mean, that depends¡­ we normally don¡¯t go to the training facility till after school is out, so we don¡¯t bother any of the classes. I guess if you didn¡¯t show up for that without telling me prior, I might come looking for you¡­¡± I mumbled.


    Sylvia giggled to herself. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°I hope so¡­¡±

 Vol.5 Ch.94- The Invisible Elf.

    After class, I made my way out of the central school building and towards the library. I wasn¡¯t in any rush, so I took my time as I passed my fellow students. A lot of them happened to be out and about as it was nearly noon, which mainly meant almost no one was still in class. The warm spring sun felt refreshing, and although I enjoyed the cold, I didn¡¯t hate this kind of weather either.


    We might have to switch to our warm-weather uniforms soon. I believe Bowen said he would have ours sent over in a few days.


    The leaves of the purple trees swayed with the wind, bringing the unique smell of citrus and lavender. I had to admit the scent of these trees had grown on me significantly. I find them to be unique in appearance and their beauty is pristine.


    Honestly, this entire campus is just charming. Not too flashy while still being luxurious. Comforts in all the right places. It¡¯s just hard to complain about this place.


    And speaking of charming, I¡¯ve arrived at the library. It was a short walk from the central building, and this place looked like just about every other building on campus.


    There was mostly black and gray stone, along with some carved marble pillars on the sides. The white and gray wood was present in order to accent the arches, and it just fit the style of this place. The only real difference was that the library had significantly more glass windows to allow the natural sunlight in.


    I walked into the building and was greeted with the scents of old books. I found the smell to be almost as interesting as the trees. It was hard to place the unique smell of a book¡­ somewhere between earthy and old¡­ whatever old is supposed to smell like, but I imagine this is very close to that.


    Speaking of old¡­


    An old Dwarven woman was sitting high up on a chair, barely peeking over the counter. Her eyes were so wrinkly I couldn¡¯t even see what color they were. Her long hair was black, with streaks of silver running through them. I approached and cleared my throat in hopes of managing my best voice.


    ¡°Excuse me. Would you be so kind as to explain to me how the archive works here?¡±


    I imagine every institution like this had a proper archive system, and trying to figure things out on my own was a waste of time.


    ¡°So kind¡­¡± the old Dwarf croaked. ¡°Most students don¡¯t even bother to ask me for help,¡± she said slowly.


    ¡°I hate to bother you, Ma¡¯am¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, young man. Don¡¯t you dare worry about me. Besides, it¡¯s good to get up and take a walk when you¡¯re old.¡± She made her way around the desk and smiled up at me. ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t have to worry about that, will you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t believe I will,¡± I chuckled awkwardly.


    It was true that Elves grew old, but we just didn¡¯t appear that way. Usually, when Elves got towards the end of their natural life span, they entered what was called the ¡°Final Decade.¡± It wasn¡¯t necessarily the last ten years of their life but was more or less an indicator.


    At that point, Elves started aging again and went from looking like they were in their early to mid-twenties to¡­ looking like they were almost forty at most. As one can imagine, that¡¯s still young for just about every race.


    The old Dwarven librarian was waddling her way through the library, pointing out various sections, and explaining how things worked around here. And speaking of old¡­ this Dwarf must be ancient and nearing the end of her natural life span, which for Dwarves was around two hundred eighty years. I couldn¡¯t place her age for sure, but it wouldn¡¯t surprise me to know she was over two hundred.


    Dad was over two hundred as well¡­ man, Elves just have it nice, huh?


    In between her explanations, I gazed around the library. The ceiling was almost entirely made of glass, allowing the midday sun to shine through and illuminate the whole building. The floor was done in the usual black marble, and the shelves were made of the same white wood. Lines and lines of books filled the shelves, and although I really only had Sandervile Academy¡¯s to compare to¡­ this place was double the size.


    It was a two-story building, and there were quite a few students along with teachers roaming the aisles. Crystal chandeliers with candles on them lined the center of the building, and I could see alcoves lit by candlelight as students read in private spaces. Couches and chairs were everywhere a bookshelf wasn¡¯t. There were also plenty of long tables with comfortable-looking chairs for students to study, work, or just read at.


    We looped back to the front, and the librarian gave me a warm smile. ¡°I believe I told you everything I know. Do you have any more questions, young man?¡±


    ¡°None at all. Your explanations were perfect, and I should have no problem following your advice,¡± I said kindly.


    ¡°Ah¡­ such a nice young man. What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Voker Winterheart, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    The old woman hummed to herself while giving me a nod of finality. ¡°Thank you for taking the time out of your day to speak with me, Voker Winterheart. I do hope we can converse again soon.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    She returned to her desk, and I went back into the library and began my search. It took me no time at all to find the gravity magic book Professor Garrison was talking about, but it wasn¡¯t what I was expecting. It wasn¡¯t a book to train people on the school of magic but rather a brief history of it.


    History.. huh¡­


    I looked around and noticed that, once again, the history section was by far the smallest section in the library. In Sandervile, there was almost nothing and browsing the books on this shelf told a somewhat similar story. Although there was far more here, it was all the same. And a vast majority of it was recent history, primarily focusing on the war.


    War¡­should I¡­


    No. I shouldn¡¯t.


    Bowen made it a point when he refused to tell me about Mom and Dad. There must be a good reason for it if he didn''t tell me. If something were to happen to me and my father¡¯s enemies got that information and managed to hurt my parents because of it I¡¯d never be able to live with myself. Besides, knowing their past wasn¡¯t going to bring them back to me any sooner.


    I settled for another book on dungeons and decided that was enough for today. This library has plenty to offer, and I plan on spending a few hours here a day after class from now on. Maybe I¡¯ll even do some leisure reading¡­ the story section was surprisingly large.


    I found a nice little table on the top floor tucked away in the corner. There wasn¡¯t a single soul around me, and the atmosphere was divine. There was just enough white noise in the background to be considered peaceful, and even with my Elven hearing, I wasn¡¯t overwhelmed at all. In large cities and sometimes even around campus, I had to sort of shut my hearing off at times.


    It was just something I learned to do after a long time. If Elves weren¡¯t able to filter out the overpowering noise of a city, we would never be able to enter one, let alone make our own civilization.


    That makes me wonder how big the biggest Elven cities are¡­ what do they sound like? Tel¡¯an¡¯duth must be an interesting place.


    Not that I ever plan on going there anyway. I set my books down on the table, and they gave a light thud as they hit the wood. Pulling up a chair, I took my seat and cracked open the book about gravity magic.


    It was a rough translation done in Elvish from a Dwarven text. It was crude and poorly written, but I managed at least to paint a somewhat accurate picture as I read through passages. Unfortunately, it took me a little over an hour to read through the entire thing.


    From what I could gather, gravity magic used to be to Dwarven Royalty how lightning magic is to High Elf royalty. The Dwarven nobles and royal family had managed to pass down gravity magic until, eventually, they just simply couldn¡¯t. Somewhere along the line, something unknown happened. Generations after generations went by, and fewer and fewer gravity mages were born. Over a period of thousands of years, gravity magic was all but gone, nothing more than a relic of the past. Forgotten by all.


    So¡­ a forgotten school of magic, huh?


    Magic wasn¡¯t exclusive to specific bloodlines. It was true that parents were more likely to pass on affinities to their offspring, but nothing was a guarantee. Mother and Father could both use water magic, yet I couldn¡¯t even manage to form a spell core for a measly drop of water. In the same way, technically, anyone can use lightning magic if they have an affinity for it. Outside of family affinity, gaining an affinity was completely random, and there was no way, as far as I knew to increase the likelihood of gaining one you didn¡¯t already have.


    I once imagined that my mass exposure to light magic from Grandpa would lead me to gain an affinity, but despite all the times that old healer used light magic on me, fourteen years later, I still can¡¯t use it. Hell, I drank water that was created with water magic for most of my childhood as well.


    The only way to learn about affinities was to test them out yourself, which is what I did with both gravity and lightning magic. Well¡­ all my schools of magic really. And you couldn¡¯t try more advanced schools of magic like lightning until you had the mana pool to support those kinds of spells. So in the case of gravity magic¡­


    No wonder it¡¯s forgotten. If it¡¯s this mana intensive, only the most gifted of mages would even be able to attempt a spell core let alone successfully cast one.


    I let out a deep sigh and stretched my body out. My bones stretched, and it felt good. That was until I hit something soft underneath the table. I swear I even heard a small squeak as I suddenly shot forward and out of my chair, my heart pounding in my ears.


    I scrutinized my surroundings and brought my hearing to its full potential as I looked around for the sound I was sure I had heard. Unfortunately, a quick peek underneath the table revealed nothing, and I was starting to think I was hallucinating.


    No¡­ I¡­ kicked something, and I heard a small voice¡­ but there is nobody here¡­


    The next closest student to me was well over four table lengths away. I was alone here as I have been for the last hour. I hadn¡¯t heard a soul, let alone someone being directly in front of me.


    I sat back in the chair and started rationalizing that maybe this book had something in it that was making me go crazy. I pondered something for a moment and reared my leg back for another kick when a small voice spoke to me.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t kick me¡­¡±


    No shit¡­ someone is in front of me.


    I glared at the open air in front of me. ¡°Show yourself,¡± I demanded.


    The disembodied voice had come from directly in front of me and upon my order, the air in front of me shimmered. It looked like¡­ active camo¡­ but even better than from my previous life¡­what the hell?


    As the scene in front of me came into view, I was left at a loss for words. Sitting in front of me was a High Elf girl around my age. Her facial features were sharp and had every aspect of High Elf beauty to them. Her petite body was visible through her school uniform, which matched her short ruby red hair. Her hair was cut in typical High Elf fashion, and her bangs mostly covered her¡­ heterochromatic eyes¡­


    Bowen¡¯s words replayed in my head as I looked at the girl. He had said he¡¯d only seen my type of eyes once before¡­ could this be that person?


    Her right eye was a  swirling pale yellow color, almost like that of straw. Her other eye, covered by her hair, was a light cactus green. She nervously fidgeted in her seat, and I honestly just didn¡¯t know what to say to her.


    She was using illusion magic¡­ to absolute perfection. This girl had maintained an illusion spell for over an hour while remaining in complete silence. I could have stood up from my chair and reached across the table and grabbed her; I was so close, yet she remained utterly unknown to me.


    I looked down at the table and my eyes felt like they were going to bulge out of my head. My book¡­ was touching hers¡­ which meant when I placed down my spare book and slid it over she changed her illusion spell to incorporate my book¡­all without me noticing.


    She¡¯s a Master illusionist! No¡­ maybe even a Grandmaster¡­


    ¡°Ummm¡­ Voker?¡± she said meekly.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°You know my name?¡± I asked in surprise.


    Well¡­ that¡¯s not all surprising I guess. Just a bad habit.


    ¡°Well, yeah¡­ I sit behind you in class.¡±


    What.


    All the time I spent in class flashed through my mind as I tried to find this girl in my memory. And I couldn¡¯t place seeing her at all, not even once. Not during our training¡­ my duel¡­ nothing. Let alone sitting directly behind me in class.


    ¡°Were you¡­ maintaining an illusion spell¡­ the entirety of class? For all this time?¡± I asked in utter shock.


    ¡°I was¡­yes¡­¡± she whispered while reaching for the red lace choker that was around her neck. A small green emerald was placed in its center with smaller light green crystal chunks at regular intervals.


    I think that¡¯s a dungeon core shard. No wonder¡­


    She was averting her eyes as she tried to find something interesting in the grain. I was just beyond shocked to the point I didn¡¯t even know what to say. This girl might have been able to walk up behind me and shove a knife through my heart, and I¡¯d still be wondering where she came from.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    She nervously looked to and from the table. ¡°Why¡­ are you staring at me like that?¡±


    I might have a staring problem.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯ve just never seen another Elf with het¡ª with multi-colored eyes,¡± I mumbled.


    I¡¯m so confused I almost said a word in English. English¡­ now that¡¯s a language I haven¡¯t spoken aloud in a long time. I haven¡¯t even thought in another language in years.


    Her eyes sparkled for a moment and her High Elf ears fluttered slightly as she looked up at me expectantly. ¡°Does that mean¡­ you have two different colored eyes as well?¡± she asked with a hint of excitement in her small voice.


    Do I say yes? I mean it¡¯s on my wanted poster¡­ I uh¡­ sure, why not? This won¡¯t get me in trouble, right? Or are these just my famous last words? Surely this girl isn¡¯t frequenting Adventurer Guilds or places where wanted posters would be.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    She gave me a happy smile that reminded me of a child seeing their parents after a long time. My heart ached slightly as I could already tell what she was going to ask me¡­ and I already knew what my answer would be.


    ¡°Can I see? If you don¡¯t mind, please?¡± It sounded like she was begging me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said a little too sternly.


    Her happy smile faded as quickly as it had come as she receded back into herself. ¡°Oh¡­ sorry¡­¡± she mumbled quietly.


    Ah, man¡­ I feel like I shouldn¡¯t have said anything now. Gah, I¡¯m dumb.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t catch your name, by the way,¡± I said trying to save this burning ship before it exploded.


    ¡°Tsarra¡­¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Tsarra. Mmm. Well, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    I looked at her face, and I could tell my existence was bothering her. She clearly didn¡¯t want to be talking to me, so I should probably leave her alone¡­ especially after I just crushed her smile like that.


    ¡°Sorry for bothering you. I¡¯ll sit somewhere else,¡± I said while standing up from my seat.


    Tsarra stretched her hand out and actually made eye contact with me again. ¡°Wait! You don¡¯t have to go¡­ you are already sitting here, so you might as well stay¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? I¡¯m clearly bothering you,¡± I said, trying to sound as neutral as possible.


    ¡°No, you aren''t! I¡¯m just not used to talking to people. You were also very quiet, so I don¡¯t mind it as long as you aren¡¯t noisy or anything. Which you aren¡¯t! I mean¡­ you don¡¯t talk much in class¡­ only really to Sylvia¡­¡± she mumbled while also managing to shout sometimes.


    Did she repeat herself a lot, or was that just me? And oh my¡­ she has heard everything Sylvia and I have said to each other, huh? Thankfully we don¡¯t say anything incriminating during class.


    ¡°Well, if you say it¡¯s fine, then I guess I don¡¯t have a problem.¡±


    I sat back down in my chair, and Tsarra immediately started reading her own book. From what I could tell, she had a healthy stack of books beside her of all different types. Currently, she was reading a fantasy novel from the Holy Kingdom¡­ at least the title of it suggests it¡¯s from there.


    Her heterochromatic eyes scanned the book''s pages quickly, and I decided just to open my own book. I started reading through the book on dungeons but it mainly was knowledge I was aware of already. If anything, it was more of a survival guide than anything else.


    Tsarra was reading quietly to herself, and she never once looked back at me. She seemed utterly engrossed in her book, and even my gaze didn¡¯t drag her out of her little world. I was completely thrown back by this Elf. I had no idea what to think of her.


    Maybe I just won¡¯t think about it.


    Once I got closer to the end of the book, I noticed there were some pages added to the last section. I quickly read them and found them to be Bowen¡¯s work. It was basically an aside saying that dungeon activity has increased in the previous two decades¡­ huh¡­ seems I need to make a stop at my wonderful Headmaster¡¯s room soon.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be going now, Tsarra. Perhaps I¡¯ll see you tomorrow?¡± I asked in a friendly tone. The High Elf didn¡¯t even spare me a glance as the air around her shimmered, and she vanished from view.


    So much for that.


    I got up and gathered my things when Tsarra¡¯s small voice called out to me. I turned around only to see the book she was reading slide across the table and into existence. ¡°Read that. I recommend it,¡± she said firmly.


    Since I couldn¡¯t see her, I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of expression she was making, but she sounded completely different than before. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll give it a read.¡±


    I took the fantasy novel with my other books and set the two I read back into the sorting bin. I waved the librarian goodbye and set off for my room. I figured I could relax a little before my training session with Sylvia.


    ¡°Voker, how¡¯s it going? Did you find what you were looking for?¡± a friendly voice called out to me.


    ¡°Professor, I did indeed. But don¡¯t you have class?¡± I asked curiously.


    The War God scratched the back of his head and gave me a friendly smile. ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t have another class till later in the evening. Bet this sounds like a pretty good job for a retired soldier like me, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that does sound like a good job.¡±


    The Professor gave me a wry smile and motioned for me to walk beside him. The two of us strolled through the campus together when he turned to me with a somewhat sad look.


    ¡°I really just don¡¯t know what to do with you, Voker.¡±


    ¡°Mhm? What do you mean, Professor?¡±


    The Professor shrugged and let out a small breath. ¡°I just don¡¯t feel like I can teach you very much. Most of my students are either really good at combat and suffer from general schooling or the other way around. For you¡­well, you excel so much in both I find it hard to find something for you to do. Then again, I suppose you could work on your Beastmen¡­¡± The Professor waved whatever he was thinking away and smiled at me. ¡°I try my best to make time for my students and help them overcome and learn what they are lacking in, despite me being the ¡°combat¡± teacher.¡±


    ¡°I could see how I present a problem¡­ but what¡¯s this with you being a ¡°combat¡± teacher? I believe your general studies are just fine. And I found your physical education methods to be on the higher end of things.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you for that. You see, I¡¯m not the first teacher for this class. Every two years or so, the position is swapped, and somebody with a different focus comes in. I suppose that makes me the combat specialist. And in another year, someone else will come and take my position.¡±


    Professor Garrison is indeed our primary teacher. He does teach a majority of the class, but occasionally other more specialized staff will come in for small amounts of time. I never really thought that I might be a difficult student, however¡­ but it does make sense.


    ¡°How about you teach me some swordsmanship? I wouldn¡¯t mind a pointer from you during our training sessions. Or you can just teach me how to get as strong as you,¡± I said jokingly.


    The Professor let out a small chuckle. ¡°Yes¡­ maybe that would be a good idea. But that brings me to another question, Voker. I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you something. How is it that you are so¡­ big?¡±


    ¡°I work out. A lot. I also eat properly and make sure to get an adequate amount of rest,¡± I said simply.


    ¡°Huh, lots of training, huh?¡± Professor Garrison mused while readjusting his glasses.


    ¡°You should join me one of these days for a workout, Professor. I¡¯m sure I could teach you a thing or two.¡±


    The man let out a hearty chuckle. ¡°You think so? You know what, I bet you could. Anyone can learn something new, after all. When do you usually workout?¡±


    ¡°The mornings.¡±


    The Professor gave me a pained look and let out an ooo sound. ¡°Mornings, huh? That¡¯s uh¡­ rough.¡±


    ¡°Too early for you, Professor?¡± I asked playfully.


    He gave me a wry smile. ¡°You could say that¡­ I have¡­ you know¡­ things to handle in the mornings.¡±


    ¡°Things to handle in the morning?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Yeah? You know, after a long night with a wom¡ª never mind¡­ I really shouldn¡¯t be having this conversation with you, even more so since you clearly don¡¯t understand what I mean.¡± The Professor just shrugged his shoulders and gave me an awkward laugh.


    ¡°If you say¡ª¡±


    I caught something moving in the corner of my eye along with a faint noise as my neck snapped towards the location. I was prepared for another fight today when the Professor just gave me a warm hand on the shoulder. ¡°Mason, it¡¯s not very nice of you to sneak up on people. Even more so one of my students. Doubly so since this one might just kill you by accident,¡± the Professor chided.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re no fun! I just wanted to see what you were teaching these kids!¡± a high-pitched voice complained.


    Something shimmered against the wall, and a man was wearing a white security uniform, but his had gold accents. He had a mask in his hand, and just by giving it a quick glance, I could tell it was a magic item. It must have cast an illusion over him, but it wasn¡¯t nearly as good as Tsarra¡¯s magic.


    Man¡­ she really is something.


    I stared blankly at the man. His brown hair was cut to the scalp, and he had a poorly trimmed goatee to match. His hazel eyes were locked onto me, and his face was morphed into a grin. ¡°Well! Aren¡¯t you going to introduce me, Kels?¡±


    The Professor sighed and made an exaggerated show of his hands. ¡°You are now in the presence of Forward University''s Head of Security, Mason Fields. Mason, this is my student, Voker Winterheart,¡± he said in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Sir Fields,¡± I said politely.


    Mason just smiled. ¡°So you¡¯re, Voker¡­ well, at least I understand why Lauren is so interested in you now.¡±


    ¡°Lauren?¡±


    ¡°Mason is Princess Lauren¡¯s mentor,¡± Professor Garrison added.


    ¡°Interesting¡­ she¡¯s never mentioned you before.¡±


    Mason winced slightly. ¡°Ouch¡­ that doesn¡¯t surprise me, though. Not much to talk about with a stuffy old man like me.¡±


    Old man? This Human couldn¡¯t be over forty.


    Mason shrugged and gave us a short bow. ¡°I¡¯ll catch you around, Kels. Voker, it was a nice meeting.¡±


    What¡¯s with this Kels business? Is that a nickname?


    ¡°See you around, Mason,¡± Professor Garrison said in a friendly tone.


    The Head of Security put his mask back on and I watched as the air around him shimmered, and he disappeared. I managed to track him for a while until, eventually, he got so far away that I lost him completely. The mask also didn¡¯t hide the sounds of his footsteps either.


    ¡°Do all the King¡¯s children have such interesting teachers?¡± I asked out loud.


    ¡°They do indeed. All three had War Gods as teachers,¡± Professor Garrison hummed.


    Interesting.


    We arrived at a crosspoint where the roads split. Professor gave me a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, and I look forward to seeing how you do on our next test.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Professor. And I hope I do well.¡±

 Vol.5 Ch.95- The Alchemist.

    Sylas Paine¡¯s POV


    I pushed through the crowd of my bustling classmates in search of the one person I just knew I had to have on my team. Unfortunately, my beloved sister wouldn¡¯t partake in today¡¯s test, but that was fine. It just meant she wouldn¡¯t get hurt, and honestly, that was a far better outcome than her maintaining her rank.


    In my humble and correct opinion.


    If I had learned anything about this man, he would be on the outskirts of the class, hiding away with his uncanny stealth ability. He was most likely in the presence of his masked companion. Sure enough, the second I made it to the outer ring of bodies, I found him leaning against a tree as if he didn¡¯t have a care in the world.


    Then again, he is a Ruby adventurer. So the test we are about to embark on is probably nothing more than a stroll through the forest for him.


    ¡°Good morning, Voker,¡± I said, trying to gain his attention.


    The High Elf slightly turned his head towards me and gave me a nod of greeting. ¡°Good morning, Sylas.¡±


    I took a deep breath and let it out. I had to have Voker on my team. I knew that he was a logical man and all I had to do was provide him with enough valid reasons to choose me over everyone else.


    ¡°Have you decided on which role you will be taking for the test?¡± I asked.


    A simple question at first. If he chose Mage, I might be able to convince him to rethink.


    ¡°I suppose I can be anything other than a Support, Archer, or Vanguard. Even then¡­ I could probably make a convincing argument to be a Vanguard if it really came down to it.¡±


    Even better.


    ¡°Would you care to join my team? I promise you I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± he stated simply.


    I blinked a few times and was confused for a moment. ¡°Sure? You mean to tell me you are going to accept me as your partner?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Nobody else has asked me yet, and Sylvia didn¡¯t want to join my team because she wanted to go against me.¡±


    Well, thank you, Ms. Sylvia. However, I feel like I shouldn¡¯t be dishonest.


    ¡°Are you sure? Nobody tends to choose me for these kinds of events as I lack any real combat power.¡±


    Voker scoffed and chuckled to himself. ¡°Is everyone an idiot? Who wouldn¡¯t want a light mage on their team? Not to mention you have some interesting things strapped to your chest¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you see I lack any offensive abilities. And I must admit my healing abilities are barely passable as Intermediate. However, do you know what these are?¡± I asked, surprised if he even had the slightest idea.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any more offensive power. And your healing is on par for someone our age, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Voker tilted his head and looked me up and down. ¡°I wonder¡­ I couldn¡¯t say I know exactly what they are, but I¡¯m guessing you have some flammable substances in the glass ones. Everything else looks like¡­ mmmm¡­ drugs? Maybe some medicine? And is that tar?¡±


    If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think he was making fun of me with that first part, but Voker is just far too serious for such petty remarks. But he¡¯s right on the mark. He might be the first person I¡¯ve met that realized what these are at first glance.


    ¡°Indeed, they are. I¡¯m a firm believer that ignoring the possibilities that herbal medicine has in conjunction with light magic is a sin. I also have many offensive concoctions for this dungeon dive,¡± I stated.


    Voker hummed to himself and nodded his head at my words. ¡°I see¡­ that¡¯s an interesting idea you have. Is it yours? Or did someone help you come to such a conclusion? And why not just rely on your light magic?¡±


    Such loaded questions. But he¡¯s asking genuinely, so I have no problem answering him in earnest.


    ¡°I came to this conclusion on my own. Light mages are rare, and most of them are concentrated in the Holy Kingdom. I find their practice of charging people at their churches for healing to be a problem that is worth tackling. If I can create medicine or drugs that anyone can make then as a nation, we can cut out our dependence on light mages. As a noble, it is my duty to raise the standard of living for those underneath me in order to create a better kingdom. I also believe that combining light magic with unknown medical practices would increase the likelihood of survival for those with serious injuries without the need of a high-level light mage.¡±


    I had to take a quick breath because I realized that I hadn¡¯t breathed very much during that. I also may have spoken too fast¡­


    ¡°Very interesting, Sylas¡­ I wish you came to me sooner. Do you think I could give you a task?¡± Voker asked of me.


    ¡°A task? Please explain.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are aware of Berserker Caps?¡± Voker questioned.


    ¡°Absolutely. They grow in The Barrens, and the Dark Elves use them for an increase in combat ability. Dark Elves also have an inborn resistance to the mushroom''s negative effects, which include loss of higher mental function and control of one¡¯s body. I believe I also read that Dark Elves have a small resistance to the after-effects as well,¡± I recounted.


    ¡°Good. Now you know about the pollen of the Magic Lily?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a drug favored amongst Tel¡¯an¡¯duth¡¯s mages. It was used extensively in the war to increase the focus of mages during long battles. However, the drug also has some serious side effects¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°They do indeed,¡± Voker mused.


    Where is he going with this? Could he be¡­ impossible¡­ only Dark Elves can consume Berserker Caps without the severe ramifications.


    ¡°You see, I¡¯ve combined the two to create a combat drug. The pollen counteracts the loss of mental control from the mushroom. My mixture is¡­ rudimentary at best. The backlash is also severe, and my administration methods leave much to desire,¡± Voker said in his usual emotionless voice.


    Although I don¡¯t find Voker to be emotionless. If anything, he is quite expressive despite wearing a mask. Perhaps I should talk to this Elf more¡­ but Lin¡­ urgh!


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible. Studies have shown that none of the races besides Dark Elves have enough of a resistance to consuming the mushroom. Are you saying¡­¡± I trailed off.


    ¡°Then they weren¡¯t doing things the right way. If I give you my formula, could you improve it?¡± Voker asked me earnestly.


    Such a drug¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about it,¡± I said quickly.


    Voker gave me a nod and stretched his shoulders. ¡°Well, we should get going.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    I followed closely behind Voker as the tall High Elf made his way through the crowd. It was interesting seeing people move out of the way for him. Some did it purposely, and others did it without even glancing at him. Was this what it¡¯s like to be powerful?


    A staff member guided Voker and me to our position inside the manmade structure. The entirety of the underground structure was made out of gray stone bricks, and torches set into metal brackets lined the walls. As we went deeper into the structure, the pungent smell of monsters became overbearing. It smelled of wet fur, blood, and, unfortunately, death.


    ¡°Do all dungeons smell like this?¡± I mumbled out loud.


    ¡°Mostly. Some are far worse,¡± Voker answered.


    Ah, that¡¯s right, this might not be Voker¡¯s first time in a dungeon.


    Since there weren¡¯t going to be too many monsters, we were to split into groups of two. Warriors and Vanguards were to pair with either Archers, Mages, or Supports. It was apparently the same system adventurers used. I, of course, lacked any serious combat power and was purely a Support.


    This made things¡­ difficult.


    The groups of two were scored on how many monsters they slew and how fast they could get to the core. And for someone who is abysmally bad at mana enhancement and can¡¯t help much in fights¡­ I am one of the worst potential partners in the class.


    House Paine, of course, had light mages on standby for events such as these, so if a student was seriously injured, there was a capable healer nearby. And we always had the Professor to fall back on as he was wandering the dungeon along with a few other instructors.


    This was essentially the safest dungeon in the entire world. If you could even call this place a dungeon¡­


    The staff member left us at our starting point and walked back towards the entrance. Voker scanned the small room, and I could feel his intense gaze fall on me. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you aren¡¯t with your sister. Was she even here today?¡±


    Ah, perfect¡­ he is paying attention to Lin. That¡¯s good. WAIT!


    ¡°Something the matter, Sylas? Did I¡­ ask you a¡­ uh.. a bad question or something?¡± Voker asked hesitantly.


    I wiped my face free of sweat with my jacket and took a deep breath, which I immediately regretted. This place reeked, and it was getting hotter and stuffier by the second.


    ¡°No, not at all. My wonderful sister has duties to attend to today, and unfortunately, she will not be joining me,¡± I said.


    ¡°¡®Joining¡­. me?¡¯ Don¡¯t you mean us? Nevermind¡­¡± Voker mumbled under his breath. ¡°That is unfortunate, I watched her train for this, and she seemed quite skilled. She beat me in the last test, so I was curious to see what she was capable of.¡±


    At least he recognizes her¡­ wait¡­ he was watching her?!


    ¡°Unacceptable!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Huh?! Why are you yelling at me?¡± Voker squeaked in surprise.


    ¡°No reason at all,¡± I stated simply.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Voker said weakly as his shoulders deflated.


    I observed Voker, and I¡¯ve come to a conclusion. He simply just doesn¡¯t understand my advanced methods of conversation. Varnir was telling me that he wasn¡¯t a crook or anything but rather just an awkward man. I find this to be an accurate description¡­ mostly.


    He is clearly hiding something. What this is, I can¡¯t be sure.


    Many speculations have been thrown around about this young High Elf. Is he a bastard? Is he even royalty? Is he even a High Elf?


    Personally, I don¡¯t think he is very important at all. Perhaps just an awkward Elf boy that had to become an adventurer for some reason or another. Or maybe he just likes this kind of life. He seems to enjoy physical activity.


    Like the absolute monster that he is¡­ who could like such strenuous work¡­ why grow the body when you can just grow the mind instead.


    A banging noise that sounded like it was coming from two metal sticks echoed throughout the halls. Voker winced slightly as he rubbed his ears. ¡°Damn¡­ you would think they could use another signal,¡± he complained.


    Mm.. it was okay for me.


    ¡°Is Elven hearing really that sensitive? Can I touch your¡ª¡±


    ¡°Later if you ask nicely. We have company already,¡± Voker said flatly.


    Do we?


    I looked down the long twisting hallways and saw nothing but darkness and torchlight. I tried to listen for any sounds, but I couldn¡¯t make out a single thing. But if Voker said something was coming¡­ then something was coming.


    Voker turned around and craned his neck. ¡°It¡¯s slithering on the ground. It¡¯s moving towards us from that hallway. Use one of your flammable vials on it,¡± Voker ordered.


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you just kill it instantly?¡± I questioned.


    Voker stopped looking down the hallway and stared down at me. The High Elf was almost an entire head taller than me, and despite not being able to see his face, I could just imagine his intense expression.


    ¡°This test means little to me. I¡¯ll pass it regardless of what happens. Killing these monsters also does little for me. However, you are my partner for this, and I have decided to help you. Your abilities are¡­ interesting. I believe if you gain more experience in these situations, you will have more confidence in yourself. So, throw that bottle, Sylas.¡±


    ¡°Amazing¡­ I¡¯ve never heard you speak so much,¡± I mumbled.


    But¡­ he seems so genuine¡­ I¡­ I can do this.


    Voker let out a soft sigh and forcefully turned me towards the hallway. ¡°Just do it,¡± he said exasperatedly.


    I unhooked one of my concoctions and prepared to throw it. It felt like an eternity, waiting for something to come around that corner. Finally, I heard the sound of something sliding across the ground, and it got louder and louder. Shiny yellow and orange scales rounded the corner quickly and smashed into the stone wall. The snake¡¯s body wrapped over itself.


    A flat orange snakehead poked out from the bundle of coils and glared at us with blue eyes. The monster released its bloodlust, and I nearly faltered as I took a single step forward. But I could feel Voker watching me, and I didn¡¯t want to let him down. So I continued stepping as I threw the glass ball down the hallway.


    The snake managed to untangle itself, but it was too late as the glass ball shattered, drenching the snake¡¯s head and most of its exposed body in a sticky orange substance. I hugged the wall, and I didn¡¯t have to wait long as a burst of heat flew past my body.


    The explosion rocked the hallway, and the shockwave went by me soon after. Voker¡¯s Fireball had hit the monster directly and ignited the flammable substance, sending the snake into a frenzy as it frantically tried to put itself out. The smell of burnt meat quickly filled the narrow space, and I was about to retch when Voker grabbed me by the scruff of my neck and tossed me to the side.


    I looked up from the floor as a black spine lodged itself into the wall right where my stomach had been. Voker was looking down the hallways, and I felt the hair on the back of my neck stand at attention.


    I¡­ want to run¡­ run fast and far¡­ what is this?


    ¡°Always pay attention to your surroundings. Stop hesitating against these monsters. They won¡¯t hesitate to eat your insides after they murder you,¡± Voker said in the calmest voice I¡¯d ever heard from him.


    He reached out to pick me up, and I recoiled away from him instinctively. He just let out a small sigh, and the sinking feeling in my stomach vanished. He didn¡¯t even spare me another glance as he looked down the dark hallway again while picking me up. The torches on the walls had been destroyed somehow¡­


    ¡°I know I said I¡¯d help you learn something during this test. But I¡¯m going to be dealing with this one alone, Sylas,¡± Voker stated.


    ¡°I uh¡­ okay¡­¡± I croaked.


    My throat was dry, and I grabbed my canteen from my back to quickly quench my thirst as Voker walked down the hallway slowly. I continued gazing into the darkness until my eyes slowly started to adjust. I could faintly make out a red blur that was making its way toward us. Something was running at us¡­


    Voker stepped to the side and dodged another black spine that got stuck in the wall. A woosh accompanied another sidestep as Voker narrowly escaped again. My eyes focused completely since I couldn¡¯t stop looking down the hallway. Something seemed to crawl out of the darkness as it glared at Voker with two rows of six red eyes.


    The monster looked like a hunched-back dog with inky black skin. Long black spines protruded from the creature¡¯s back, and the inky skin on its face seemed to slide away to reveal rows upon rows of razor-sharp teeth. Then there was a blur.


    Voker ran full sprint at the monsters and dodged through its barrage of spines. The beast let out a noise that almost sounded like a laugh as Voker closed the distance. Then, the creature flipped itself around and kicked off the ground, moving through the air with its back towards Voker. More spines shot out from its back, but it depleted its stock with that maneuver.


    I didn¡¯t even see Voker unsheathe his sword, nor had I ever seen him use it before. It was a blur of gold and blue, and I struggled to track it with my eyes. He cut down the spines, and the sword disappeared from his grip soon after.


    What¡­ does he have¡­ a Spatial Ring? I did see him wearing a ring¡­


    What was even more surprising was that Voker grabbed the monster out of the air with his bare hands. He slammed the creature to the ground with enough force to crack the stone floor, and he sent a well-placed boot into its stomach. The monster let out a squeal of pain, and I could hear its bones break as it hit the wall.


    The beast slid down to the ground slowly, and although it attempted to crawl away, it didn¡¯t make it very far. Voker stood over the monster and stepped towards its head. I barely managed to look away but not before I caught a glimpse of the spray of black blood.


    I heard Voker let out a deep satisfied sigh as he walked over to me. Dark black blood stained his white shirt. ¡°Sorry about that. I had some business to attend to.¡±


    I felt like I blinked one too many times as Voker legitimately sounded happy right now. He just crushed a monster¡¯s skull with his foot and, for some reason, seemed to be in a better mood.


    What is with this Elf¡­ I was so afraid earlier but now I¡¯m just confused. Was that him? Was what I felt bloodlust? But¡­ ah¡­ I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I managed to croak out.


    ¡°I saw that Shadowlings might have been on the list. I didn¡¯t expect to run into one so soon.¡± Voker rolled his shoulder and looked over at the dead snake monster. ¡°A Sandervile Copperhead, huh? Not too bad, all things considered.¡±


    A Copperhead! The scales can be used for medicine¡­ I wonder if some of them survived the inferno¡­


    I walked over to the blackened body of the monster and lamented the fact there probably wasn¡¯t much left to salvage. I suppose my mixture, along with Voker¡¯s magic, was more than enough t¡ª


    Ugh.


    I was suddenly jerked back as Voker wrapped himself around me. I hadn¡¯t even heard anything, but when I opened my eyes, a snake that was about half the size of the Copperhead was latched onto Voker¡¯s arm. He yanked it off and whipped it against the wall, splattering it.


    Voker let out another sigh and looked over at me. ¡°You should probably let me lead. If that ripped your throat out, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to save you. Not that I would have let that happen in the first place.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ you¡¯re right. Let me heal you¡­¡± I said in defeat.


    The snake had bitten a good chunk out of Voker¡¯s arm, but nothing I couldn¡¯t fix. My mana swirled in my chest like a warm summer breeze, and I gently guided it out towards my spell core. I winced as mana left my body and completed the spell core. A small light flashed for a second, and Voker¡¯s wound was healed.


    He flexed his arm and hand a few times and gave me a nod. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I nodded weakly at his words, and he went to work on ripping some scales off the snakes. I watched him in silence, and I felt somewhat bad about letting him down like that. I had just walked toward a dangerous monster without even making sure it was safe.


    Lin wouldn¡¯t have this problem¡­


    I thought back to all the times we went on hunts for class. Everyone had killed a monster, and they were so proud, but it took me almost seven years to kill something at a measly threat level of twenty.


    And that was after Lin injured it¡­


    My sister had always been my partner in these events, and I realized I relied on her solely. It made my stomach churn just thinking about it because I was the older sibling, and I wanted to protect her, but it was always the other way around.


    Lin was just more capable than me in everything.


    She might not have inherited an affinity for light magic, but it didn¡¯t matter if she was this gifted. Our parents were scared at first¡­ that our house may crumble because I was so weak with light magic. But Lin stepped up and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop sulking. You did fine,¡± Voker said kindly.


    What¡­ I¡­ I must not have been paying attention¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I was jus¡ª¡±


    ¡°You are. I¡¯ve had that look on my face enough to know that you are blaming yourself. Just relax and learn. If you want to get stronger, you just have to work harder,¡± Voker said simply.


    ¡°Work harder¡­ huh? Is getting stronger really the answer?¡± I mumbled.


    Voker let out a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m starting to wonder if it is as well. But at the very least, with strength, I can get what I want.¡± Voker¡¯s voice sounded sad¡­ ¡°Now then, we¡¯ve spent enough time here. Let¡¯s get to that core, Sylas.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    We made our way through the dungeon together. I trapped hallways, and threw vials of tar and glass jars of flammable material at every monster. Some were easier, and some took a little bit of extra effort, but Voker always let me get the first attack in.


    His orders were simple, and afterward, he would explain why he had me do the things he asked. I sort of just¡­ shrugged my shoulders and moved to his tune. Voker was a good teacher and what he was saying wasn¡¯t wrong.


    I just didn¡¯t feel like learning right now.


    After we killed another monster, Voker craned his neck back and peered into the darkness. He watched for a long time and didn¡¯t say anything which probably meant there wasn¡¯t a monster. I turned to look as well and that¡¯s when Voker stood in front of me with his hands outstretched.


    A wall of flame erupted from him and moved straight down the hallway like a wave. Steam quickly enveloped the area, and the air hissed like hot water on ice. Somebody let out a warcry and swung a giant hammer through the smoke, only for Voker to swat it away and grip the person by the top of their head.


    His forearm bulged with power as he lifted Ms. Icebreaker up into the air with a single arm. ¡°Voker?! I¡¯m! OUCH-OUCH OUCH! VOOOKERRR!¡± she shouted.


    ¡°Do you have a Dwarf sized brain in that Human-sized skull of yours? Why are you launching magic down a hallway without looking who might be there?¡± Voker hissed.


    With a clang, Jen dropped her hammer to the ground as she desperately tried to free herself from Voker¡¯s iron grip. ¡°I¡¯m sooory! Please!¡±


    Voker let out an exasperated sigh and gently put Jen back on the ground. She looked up at him with misty eyes, but Voker turned towards me. ¡°We can¡¯t be seen together by an instructor or we will fail. So go the other way.¡±


    Jen stuck her tongue out at Voker¡¯s back and as he continued walking down the corridor. Jen looked to me, and I just gave her a nod and joined Voker.


    ¡°Was that¡­ really necessary, Voker?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Of course. That spell could have killed someone if it hit them in the back during a fight. All of you have much to learn,¡± Voker stated matter-of-factly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± I grumbled.


    He heard her coming, so why didn¡¯t he just yell at her? Or was he trying to make a point?


    ¡°Hello, my wonderful students,¡± a voice rang out.


    ¡°Professor?¡± I asked in confusion.


    Voker stood in front of the Professor with his head tilted to the side and arms crossed, ¡°Something the matter, Professor?¡±


    Although the Professor¡¯s words were friendly, his facial expression was deadly serious. ¡°This examination is over. All four of you are to return to the surface with me,¡± the Professor said firmly.


    Four of us? I turned around, but I still only saw Jen standing in the hallway. Oh¡­ it must be Princess Tsarra.


    ¡°Something happened. What was it?¡± Voker asked.


    ¡°An uninvited guest. It¡¯s been dealt with, but you should come with me, Voker.¡±

 Vol.5 Ch.96- The Princesses Problems.

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    "Voker¡­ you don¡¯t have to do all of this, you know?¡± Sylvia asked from the couch.


    I stopped cleaning and looked over at her. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m just cleaning.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah, I know that¡­ I''m just sorry that I don¡¯t clean all that much,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°Then clean more if you want to? And honestly, I don¡¯t mind if you do or don¡¯t. You don¡¯t make any messes outside of your room, so I have no complaints,¡± I said with a shrug.


    Sylvia doesn¡¯t consume food regularly, so she doesn¡¯t leave much waste behind. If she does make any messes, it¡¯s contained to her personal room, which is her business. We both do our own laundry as well, so what is there to complain about?


    At least that¡¯s what I was thinking, but it doesn¡¯t seem that Sylvia agrees with me. She is just staring off behind me while she tries to think of something to do but in reality¡­ I don¡¯t believe Sylvia has ever cleaned a house or room in her entire life.


    I sighed. ¡°If you want something to do, you can do my laundry with yours, and we can just call everything even. How about that?¡±


    Sylvia flashed me a smile, but it quickly turned to a look of concern. ¡°What about your clothes? Do you do your laundry a certain way? What if I ruin something?¡±


    ¡°A certain way? No, I just prefer my clothes clean, that¡¯s all. So you can leave the clean clothes in the basket in the bathroom,¡± I told her.


    Even though each of our rooms had toilets and washrooms, the bathroom was shared, most likely for plumbing reasons. Or I wonder if that¡¯s because of the twins? Assassinating a princess in the bathroom would be easier¡­ so if they had to share one, wouldn¡¯t it increase the odds of a mistake happening? Mmm¡­


    Anyways.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± I asked playfully.


    Sylvia sighed and chuckled slightly. ¡°Just peachy. The big bad monster really did a number on me¡­¡± Sylvia said while rolling her eyes with a smile and patting her stomach.


    Sylvia was offered two weeks off of school to ¡°recover¡± after a monster attacked her during the training course. Of course, Sylvia was in no real danger as she was able to heal herself instantly, but she had to play along so as not to reveal her Vampire healing powers. So she took half a week off for appearance''s sake and would be starting school again after the break.


    The monster in question was a Drone Knight, the giant shield-carrying insect that I fought in the forest way back when and down in the dungeon. Sylvia had run into Lauren and Ren fighting the monster and decided to step in. The Drone Knight was strong, far stronger than any monster that was supposed to be on the kill list for the test.


    Sylvia jumped in front of Lauren and took a direct hit on her stomach. If it was anyone else, there was a good chance they would have died from the wound. Sylvia had told me that the twins were also on the brink of defeat.


    And this raised more questions than answers.


    Why was that Drone Knight there? Was it an accident? Did some adventurer put it into the dungeon? Who in the school let it happen? And was it a coincidence that it just so happened to be in the Princesses¡¯ area of the dungeon and one of the first monsters they ran into?


    Highly unlikely. So far, this University hasn¡¯t made a single mistake. I doubt Bowen and even Professor Garrison would allow such a fatal and possibly catastrophic ¡°accident¡± to occur.


    Sylvia and I already talked about this and were of the same mind. Everything about this screamed assassination plot. And judging by the increase in security in our hallway, we aren¡¯t alone in our thoughts. I believe I counted ten Praetorian Guards and two dismounted Royal Gryphon mages in the hallway.


    Even better for us. Nobody is going to make it past those guys. Every single one of them is at least a Sapphire-ranked adventurer.


    I was going to ask Sylvia about them, but she was just staring at me with a satisfied smile. I felt slightly embarrassed, but at the same time, I had something on my mind that I¡¯d been meaning to ask her. So I sat down in the chair across from her and took off my mask so she could see my face.


    ¡°Sylvia, can I ask you a serious question?¡±


    Sylvia was surprised at first, but she quickly sat up straighter on the couch and held my gaze. ¡°What is it?¡±


    I¡¯ve noticed it over time, and I¡¯m almost sure she is doing it to protect me. I know I¡¯m not the best with people, and sometimes if people aren¡¯t outright hostile to me, I can be slightly too trusting even more so if I¡¯ve decided they aren¡¯t threats to me, which so far very few people are. That and the fact that I sort of want friends¡­


    And she only ever does it when I talk to someone for the first time. Then, afterward, she doesn¡¯t seem to be so hostile¡­ as long as they don¡¯t touch me. Which I don¡¯t mind her getting angry about either.


    ¡°I¡¯ve detected something over the last month or so. I¡¯ve come to my own conclusion as to why but I want to hear it from you directly. I¡¯ve noticed that you tend to react¡­ negatively¡­ whenever I speak to someone. Why is that?¡± I asked seriously.


    Sylvia¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment as her ears flattened to her head. ¡°I uh¡­ well, you see¡­ it¡¯s just that¡­ ummm¡­¡± Sylvia nervously chuckled to herself, then gave me a strained smile. ¡°You are really putting me on the spot, huh?¡±


    ¡°Just because you asked me a question to my question doesn¡¯t mean I forgot what we were talking about, Sylvia¡­¡± I said with a warm smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair! You can¡¯t use my own words against me!¡± she shouted playfully while lightly tossing a pillow at me. ¡°But¡­ I know,¡± she said meekly.


    Right back at you, Silly Bloodsucker¡­


    I let the pillow hit my face and then placed it on my lap. ¡°At least you understand.¡±


    I was giving Sylvia what I hoped was an expectant look as I didn¡¯t partially want her to wiggle out of this question. At the end of the day, I¡¯d never force her since she¡¯s never once pushed me to talk about something I didn¡¯t want to. But I would at least like some explanation.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ complicated,¡± Slyvia said finally. She twirled her hair in between her fingers and was slightly red in the face, but she took a deep breath and met my gaze. ¡°I know I¡¯ve been more¡­ extreme recently¡­ and I¡¯m sorry. I¡ªI¡¯m trying really hard not to.¡±


    And I¡¯ve noticed that. More so in the last week. I was also going to ask her to tone it down, but it seems she understands.


    ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m not going to get an answer?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia opened her mouth but closed it quickly. She swayed side to side and made a cute little noise. ¡°No¡­ but I swear¡­no! I promise! That if you ask me when your dad comes¡­ I promise I¡¯ll tell you anything you want to know,¡± she said seriously.


    Not sure what my dad has anything to do with this conversation but¡­


    ¡°If those are your terms, then so be it. I¡¯ll be holding you to that promise, Sylvia,¡± I said firmly but with my best smile.


    She gave me a small nod, but I watched her face turn serious quickly. She looked down her nose at me and pouted. ¡°Then I have a question for you!¡±


    ¡°Ask away,¡± I said with a wave of my hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you! Something is the matter, and I don¡¯t know what it is. You¡¯ve been acting more¡­distant recently. And not just to me but to everyone else. Always looking at your hands and staring off into space, more so than usual! I mean, even Lauren and Ren noticed!¡± Sylvia complained. She raised her voice at me, but it wasn¡¯t in anger. She seemed genuinely concerned.


    That¡¯s right¡­ if anybody is going to understand me. It would be the person who is in the same boat as me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been having trouble coming to terms with my power¡­ I feel¡­ I feel like a monster when I compare myself to everyone. I¡¯m younger than almost everyone in class yet¡­ not a single one of them can best me¡­ it¡¯s not that I regret having this strength¡­ I just¡­ I just wish I didn¡¯t need it and¡ª¡±


    I realized I had stopped looking at Sylvia or had even noticed that she had gotten up from her seat. My head was wrapped in Sylvia¡¯s arms as she gently ran her fingers through my hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Voker¡­¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Sorry for what?¡± I asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I know. But it seems I was just adding to your anxieties so I¡¯m sorry. And I¡¯m just sorry that you have to go through all of this¡­ us¡­ we can never be like them. No matter how hard we try¡­ Ren, Lauren, Varnir, Parker¡­ all of them just don¡¯t understand us. And I¡¯m not sure they ever will,¡± she said softly.


    I looked up at Sylvia, and she just had a warm smile on her face as she looked down at me. ¡°These people¡­ are nice. Very nice. I¡¯ve never had friends before, did you know that? I always wanted friends. So it¡¯s nice being able to talk to them, but I¡¯m afraid that if they knew who I really was, they would stop being my friend. It pains me even to think they might just outright hate me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I understand that feeling,¡± I said.


    ¡°So, Voker.¡±


    I looked back up into Sylvia¡¯s beautiful crimson eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t ever call yourself a monster. Because if you are a monster¡­ that makes me one too. Even if everyone hates us in the end, it will all be okay because¡ª¡±


    Knock.


    Knock.


    ¡°Guess we should get that,¡± I suggested.


    Sylvia sighed softly and went to put her mask back on. I placed mine back on as I walked towards the door. Unlocking it from this side was as easy as turning a lever. The giant door slid open with ease revealing a certain princess.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little late, Ren. Is something the matter?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No¡­ I was hoping that I could talk to Sylvia if that¡¯s okay with you,¡± she asked me.


    I looked Ren up and down and found her attire to be odd. It was relatively late at night, and she was dressed like she was heading out somewhere. A crimson cloak mostly covered her, but the attire underneath was best described as fashionable hunter wear.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Odd indeed¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s not up to me. I don¡¯t decide things for her,¡± I said kindly.


    Ren gave me a wry smile, and I moved out of the way so she could see Sylvia. Sylvia waved her in and I allowed her by but not before I glanced down the hallway. Every single guard was throwing me death stares, and the two closest to our side had stationed themselves directly outside our door.


    Please don¡¯t make this a big deal¡­ you know what¡­ I¡¯m just going to leave the door open.


    I started walking back to the sitting area, but I didn¡¯t even manage another step before Ren looked at me expectantly. I sighed deeply and shut the door behind me, ignoring the guard''s glare while just knowing what I was doing was probably a mistake.


    Not like I can tell her no.


    I sat down on the couch and Ren was still observing me. I wasn¡¯t sure what the current look on her face meant. ¡°Is¡­ something the matter?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I was hoping that I could talk to Sylvia. Alone¡­ sorry,¡± Ren muttered.


    I gave Sylvia a quick glance, and she shrugged slightly. ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll go for a walk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Voker¡­¡± Ren apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I didn¡¯t plan on going to sleep anytime soon anyway. I¡¯ll be back,¡± I reassured her.


    I went into my room to grab my ¡°clothes,¡± but I already had them in my ring. The thing about Spatial Rings was that there was no discernible difference in appearance between one and some other ring. Sure it looks fancy, but that doesn¡¯t matter all that much.


    I enjoyed the tingling sensation of Mom¡¯s cloak around me and let out a content sigh as my body heat was regulated to the perfect temperature. It¡¯s not that I was cold or hot before. This was just a better feeling.


    I love it. Love¡­ huh¡­


    Walking out of my room, I gave the two of them a quick wave and left out the front door. Walking past the glaring guards was a bit annoying, but I just ignored them. While in the stairwell, I had come to a realization. I¡¯ve never gone up in this building before. Perhaps I should give it a look-see.


    I crossed back into the center stairwell and made my way up. I passed a few night owl students, but we ignored each other until I found myself at the very top. It was a door to the roof access, and I was surprised to find it unlocked. Opening the door allowed the fresh spring night air to roll in, and I made sure to fill my lungs with it. The scent from the trees carried even up here.


    Finding a nice little spot to sit down, I took in the view of Forward University at night. The blue moss lamps that were spread out around the campus gave off a soft blue light that illuminated the walkways. The campus was never that loud, primarily because of the sound dampening runes, but it sometimes gets noisy during busy times. However, right now¡­ it was so quiet.


    I gazed up into the night sky and watched the stars twinkle brilliantly. Each of those tiny little splats of light possibly contains life somewhere close to it. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about that¡­


    I instead turned my eyes towards the moons and¡­ yeah¡­ not those either.


    My mind was a total mess. Since I¡¯ve been sleeping slightly better the last month or so, I thought that I¡¯d be doing better, but that wasn¡¯t the case. And when I say sleeping better, I just mean the nightmares are not so bad. Or maybe I¡¯ve just gotten used to them at this point¡­


    If anything, problems and issues just keep piling up. My earlier conversation about me with Sylvia is still fresh in my mind.


    I agree with her¡­ and what she said makes sense. But it doesn¡¯t feel good. I can tell myself that I work out because it¡¯s good for me or that it¡¯s for science. I can keep training my magic and swordsmanship because¡­ well¡­ yeah. Every time I ask myself the question, do I need to keep getting stronger? The answer is always the same.


    Yes, I have to. It¡¯s the only choice. It¡¯s the right choice.


    And I hate that it¡¯s the right choice.


    I¡¯m not sure what to do. I haven¡¯t stayed in one place for this long since my time in Sandervile. And even then, I spent every waking moment trying to maintain a facade and find a way out. This is the first time in seven years since I¡¯ve stayed in one spot willingly¡­ and I just don¡¯t know what to do anymore.


    So many questions¡­ so many answers¡­not enough information. I suppose, at the very least, I¡¯ll have Sylvia behind me.


    Varnir¡¯s conversation still lingers in my mind as well. Back then, I felt like things were simple as I hadn¡¯t come to any of these realizations yet. So I was excited to talk about something emotional with someone around my age finally.


    Then he quickly dashed that excitement away with just a few words. I never realized there was a difference, but I can¡¯t deny that he is right. There must be a difference, yet I don¡¯t know what it is.


    I¡¯ve felt lust¡­ I can admire someone¡¯s beauty, and I feel attracted to those people but¡­ that¡¯s not the same. I know it isn¡¯t.


    Out of all the emotions I¡¯ve figured out and experienced, why is this one so different? What¡¯s the difference? Why is this one so complicated when compared to all the others? How do I know when I¡¯ve experienced such a feeling?


    Can I even love someone¡­is that a possibility for someone like me¡­


    I ran my fingers through my hair and called out to the person walking up to me. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Princess?¡±


    Lauren let out a high-pitched screech and nearly fell to the ground. She looked at me with a panic-stricken face that turned into a tired yet frustrated smile. ¡°What are you doing! Scaring me like that! And how did you know it was me!¡± Lauren squealed.


    Unlike her sister, Lauren was clearly not expecting guests as she was wearing her pink nightgown and covered her upper body with a lightweight white coat. I shrugged my shoulders and turned my head back towards the campus. ¡°You might not realize it, but there is a difference between someone who learns to walk and someone who is taught to walk,¡± I said simply.


    Lauren motioned if she was allowed to take a seat next to me, and I just waved her down. She sat down somewhat closer than I would have liked, but it is what it is. She wiped her lap free of dirt that didn¡¯t exist and looked over at me slightly with her swirling green eyes. ¡°So what¡¯s this with you making fun of how I walk?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t making fun of you. It¡¯s just that you walk differently compared to almost everyone. Most people just learn to walk by watching other people or following their instincts. Unlike you and many others in nobility, you were taught to walk a certain way, weren¡¯t you?¡± I asked.


    Lauren hummed to herself and then lightly shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I¡­ never thought about it that way, but I suppose you¡¯re right, huh?¡±


    That¡¯s why I said it.


    ¡°Indeed¡­ so tell me, do your guards know you are up here?¡± I asked.


    Lauren gave me a wry smile. ¡°No, so please don¡¯t say anything. I like coming up here to clear my mind and relax. It¡¯s hard to do that when everyone is watching me so closely. When people are counting the seconds it takes for me to breathe, it sort of gives me a headache.¡±


    ¡°Do they really do that¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°No! Of course not,¡± Lauren giggled. ¡°Well¡­ at least I don¡¯t think they do.¡±


    Ouch. Being a royal does not sound like a good time.


    ¡°So why are you out here this late, Voker?¡± Lauren asked me.


    ¡°Just wandered up here by chance. I got uninvited from a conversation,¡± I said light-heartedly. I turned slightly towards the princess, and she had a complicated look on her face now. ¡°What about you? You seem¡­ on edge?¡±


    Lauren¡¯s eyes went wide for a second but they returned to a neutral state. ¡°Just¡­ getting some air. This assassination attempt is being investigated, and I¡¯m tired of being stuck in my damn room.¡±


    ¡°So it was one, huh?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Looks like it¡­¡± Lauren mumbled.


    ¡°Any ideas who did it?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Everyone and anyone¡­¡± she grumbled.


    ¡°Being a Princess must be hard. Why do you want to put yourself through this? What about your bro¡ª¡±


    I stopped talking as Lauren growled slightly. The Princess dug her fingers into her thighs and scowled into the night air. ¡°That idiot! Stupid muscle-brained fool!¡± she shouted.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I trailed off because I could see the anger and frustration mounting on her beautiful face.


    ¡°Because I have to be! And because I want to! That fool brother of mine will undo everything my parents worked to create! EVERYTHING! And for what?! To revert this beautiful kingdom back to the ugly shambles of an outdated empire! He just wants to play soldier like our father! To reclaim some stupid piece of infertile land that has been decimated by centuries of war! It frustrates me to no end that he could be so stupid! How do he and I share the same blood!¡± Lauren was shouting in frustration, and the princess wasn¡¯t just angry. She was absolutely seething.


    What happened? It¡¯s only been a few years¡­


    The way she describes her brother is the complete opposite of the man I witnessed. I once thought that Prince Xander was either the most genuine noble I had ever met, or he was the most cunning. Could it have been the latter, after all? Could the man Lauren described really be capable of talking about his little sisters with such a happy face for that long?


    Lauren scooted away from me slightly as her face and ears blushed bright pink. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to rant like that¡­ please forget all of those things I just said,¡± she said meekly.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then okay. And it sounds like you needed to get that off your chest, so it¡¯s a good thing I was here to listen,¡± I said thoughtfully.


    Lauren mumbled some things to herself and just let out a deep sigh. ¡°Have you ever asked yourself what you are doing in your life?¡±


    ¡°All the time¡­¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°And what answer do you give yourself, Voker?¡±


    ¡°The right ones, which I don¡¯t want to hear,¡± I mused.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Lauren trailed off and looked off into the night.


    The wind picked up just a little, and her strawberry blonde hair fluttered in the wind. Lauren really was a beautiful girl. Even Ren was¡­ you know¡­ a lot of my classmates are objectively good-looking individuals. But, I wonder what people would think if they saw this scene right now? Would they believe the two of us are in love?


    ¡°Ever since I saw my mother ruling, I knew I wanted to be Queen. I had doubts that maybe after the years went by, I would decide I didn¡¯t want this. But no matter what happened, every time I asked myself the question, I kept answering that this was what I wanted. Maybe even more now than I did when I was a kid,¡± Lauren said with a wide smile. ¡°You probably think I¡¯m crazy¡­ I doubt you even see me as a future queen.¡±


    It¡¯s true that Lauren seems awfully¡­ lax. I¡¯ve seen a few glimpses of her royal attitude, but she rarely uses it in class. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought Lauren to be a regular school girl, even more so now seeing her yell about her brother.


    ¡°You sure don¡¯t act queenly,¡± I said playfully.


    Lauren let out a small giggle and looked up at me. ¡°Yeah¡­ I know. I guess this is the real me. But, I just know that when this is all over, I won¡¯t be able to be the real me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°I want to be the Queen of Luminar. I know what it takes and the sacrifices I have to make for that to happen. These next two years with Ren and everyone¡­ it¡¯s the last two years I¡¯ll have to be Lauren and not Princess Laurena Maxwell. I¡¯ll be Queen until I die, or I abdicate the throne to my successor.¡± I caught a hint of sadness in her otherwise serious tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s assuming you beat your brother¡­¡±


    Lauren gazed straight at me, and her green eyes bored a hole through me. ¡°I will be Queen. I won¡¯t let this nation crumble. I swear it,¡± she said resolutely.


    So, this is Lauren, huh?


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have a goal. I admire that,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Lauren hummed. Then she smiled brightly at me. ¡°I want to build an even better kingdom for everyone to live in. One where everyone can live in peace. Even you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but this isn¡¯t my home, sadly.¡±


    Lauren laid a hand on my thigh. ¡°It could be. This could be your new home. I¡¯ll wave away any and all nations if you stay and join me, Voker. I promise.¡±


    I took Lauren¡¯s hand and brought it back to her. ¡°Thanks but no thanks. I have a family to return to. Perhaps in another life, I might have.¡±


    Lauren looked at her hand and giggled. ¡°Worth a try, I guess. You¡¯re just so adamant¡­ but I had a feeling you would disagree and that you have your reasons. But that doesn¡¯t mean I will give up on you.¡±


    ¡°Please do give up on me¡­ I don¡¯t plan on staying here long, and I¡¯d rather be friends with you, not your enemy with the short amount of time I have left,¡± I begged.


    ¡°Enemies!? You would never become my enemy, Voker!¡± Lauren said with a pouty face. ¡°But you say I¡¯m your friend¡­ well I can upgrade that eventually,¡± Lauren mumbled.


    ¡°What do¡­ you¡­ uh, huh¡­¡± I trailed off, not because of Lauren but because I saw something interesting.


    My eyes tracked a red blur moving through the school grounds, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice the striking similarities to a certain someone I had just seen. But what are they doing?


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go for a run. I¡¯ll see you in class. Have a wonderful night, Lauren,¡± I said.


    Lauren tried talking to me, but I didn¡¯t give her a chance as I lept off the roof. The building was only like three stories tall, give or take, so a little bit of mana enhancement was enough to make sure I didn¡¯t hurt myself.


    I have another problem to attend to.

 Vol.5 Ch.97- Im Not A Stalker. I Swear.

    I had to ask myself a question that I wasn¡¯t sure what the answer was.


    Why am I doing this?


    Partially because I¡¯m bored. Maybe a little bit because I¡¯m curious. Mostly because I wanted to get away from Lauren, at least that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to tell myself.


    It¡¯s not that I disliked talking to the Princess or anything. On the contrary, if anything, our little talk was nice, and I enjoyed it immensely. It¡¯s just that she can just be a little¡­ overbearing¡­ at times.


    Speaking of Princesses, I wondered what Ren was doing this late at night. How was it that she even got out without her guards knowing? The royal escape route in Sylvia¡¯s room led to the sewers, not the front of the dormitories. Perhaps there is a second exit in Sylvia¡¯s room that neither of us knew about? After all, there was a good chance that room used to be Ren¡¯s.


    Ren used side gates along the city walls and slowly made her way into the city. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had to track somebody like this. Usually, this wasn¡¯t my specialty, but there were the occasional missions where we had to hunt down fleeing combatants. Most of them were combatants anyways¡­


    However, following Ren was not a difficult task. The Princess was moving methodically through the streets of Vinovia, and her bright red cape made her stand out amongst the darkness of the city. Combined with my hearing and skills, I¡¯m not sure if she could have lost me if she had tried. But I couldn''t help but feel confused.


    Ren isn¡¯t stupid, so why is she trying to hide like this?


    Surely if she was trying to blend in at night wearing a red cape that was clearly made out of fabric fit for nobility made for a poor nighttime disguise, her attire clearly marked her as a person of importance. The cloak had a hood that was pulled tightly over her head but even then it wasn¡¯t enough. Perhaps she just didn¡¯t have a choice? Or maybe she doesn¡¯t own any regular clothing?


    As she made it to gate guards, she was quickly allowed through with little to no issues. I, on the other hand, had to be checked, but it never took longer than a minute as there was nobody else waiting at these places. The city was asleep at this time of night, and only a few select groups of people would be moving through the city like this.


    This little red tag around my neck has more than paid for itself.


    I was also somewhat disappointed that Ren hadn¡¯t noticed me. At first, I purposely tried to hide from her, but I wasn¡¯t doing that anymore. There were a few times that if she just turned around, she would have noticed me, but I don¡¯t think the Guardian Princess was trained in the arts of clandestine operations.


    At least Ren often avoided main thoroughfares while keeping to the darkness well enough. She was also taking back streets, so that was something. While wondering about these things, I felt a bit uncomfortable about all of this.


    I probably shouldn¡¯t be doing this but¡­ why is Ren going toward this part of the city?


    The capital of Luminar, Vinovia, was a relatively ¡°new¡± city in the sense that it had been rebuilt over the last three decades. Unfortunately, the rebelling War God¡¯s forces ended up fighting in the capital once they were allowed in and reduced a lot of it to rubble, which meant there has been a ton of public works projects going on.


    Despite all this¡­ every city has a population center for those who are less fortunate.


    Ren was heading deep into the slums of Vinovia, a place I would never expect to find her. From what I could tell, the third princess of Luminar wasn¡¯t involved very much in politics. I¡¯ve been speaking with her on good terms for some time now and she never struck me as the type of person that would be caught in this part of the city. Only negative thoughts circled around in my head as I wondered why she was doing this.


    Could there be more than meets the eye to this princess? Is she perhaps a part of some underground syndicate? No¡­ it¡¯s more likely she is on orders from Lauren, and that¡¯s why she had to sneak out because of the increase in guards.


    But why would the gate guards let her pass so easily? What is going on here¡­


    I had never been to this part of the city, but it seemed this wasn¡¯t Ren¡¯s first time as she expertly navigated the back streets of the slums. Although she was careful, she wasn¡¯t hesitating and seemed to be following a predetermined route or at least a familiar one. After about an hour of trailing Ren, she started slowing down gradually.


    Figuring she had arrived in the area of her choice, I decided to get a higher vantage point to watch her. If she snuck into a building, I wouldn¡¯t follow her in. I honestly wasn¡¯t sure why I cared either way. Maybe I¡¯ve grown to see Ren as a friend somewhat¡­


    I flipped my gravity and winced as the mana left my body in droves. Despite practicing gravity magic nearly every other day, the general cost of this school of magic has not decreased. However, by using all my other schools of magic, I¡¯ve gradually become more and more comfortable with them, and the cost of spells has shot down drastically.


    I need a mentor or maybe I need to ask someone¡­ I¡¯m going to make an appointment with Bowen¡­


    Once I reached the roof, I cut the mana off to my spell core, and my stomach lurched as my gravity normalized. I nearly slid off the building since the city''s roofs were slanted at extreme angles due to snowfall. Perching on top of them was difficult, and I had to wonder if they did this not only for the snow but on purpose as well. Running across the roofs with a mana-enhanced body would be possible, but these roofs would make them an obstacle.


    The cool spring breeze whipped my hair as I ran my hands through my scalp. It¡¯s been a while since I got a haircut¡­ perhaps I¡¯ll just let it grow out from now on. I¡¯ve already done enough hiding, and I haven¡¯t exactly been very thorough in keeping my identity a secret.


    I wonder if it¡¯s because I feel safe? I am safer than I have been in years but¡­ the threat is still very real. I¡¯ve grown too lax here, it seems. Or maybe I¡¯ll just come to terms with these conflicting emotions. Hopefully.


    I peered into the darkness and watched as Ren slowly made her way across the dirt street. The young princess kept eyeing a rather large decrepit building. Soft yellow light from candles leaked out from the cracks in the timber building. Most, if not all, of the torches that were supposed to be lighting the area had been extinguished long ago.


    I could hear Ren let out a deep breath as she bolted across the street with her mana enhanced legs. She easily vaulted the shoulder-high stone wall and made her way through the dead courtyard. Once upon a time, I imagine it was probably beautiful and well maintained, but now dead shrubs and cold dirt are the only things left resembling a garden.


    From my vantage point, I could see Ren perfectly, but my attention was drawn away for a second. I heard someone behind me slip while scaling the building. I hadn¡¯t noticed them at all until this point. My ears listened to the person behind me while my eyes focused on a figure against a building far off in the distance.


    The cloud cover had moved, and this world''s four moons blasted their pale light against the area. The shadows crept away as if being burned by the light, only to reveal a figure clad in all black, hiding in a back alley.


    They didn¡¯t appear to be an Elf or Beastmen as I saw no defining traits. They weren¡¯t very big nor small, which meant if I had to guess, they were probably Human. I couldn¡¯t discern a gender from this distance let alone even see skin color. The all-black figure was most definitely watching Ren as well, and they had disappeared back into the cover of darkness as quickly as I saw them.


    Did they sense me? I couldn¡¯t make out any discernible features from this distance, sadly. So why were they following Ren, and were they friend or foe?


    I let out a small sigh and let the person behind me get closer. I realized they weren¡¯t a threat as the sound of their footfalls gave away their lack of skill. I could hear the jingle of a loose handguard on a knife as the person walked toward me slowly. Their arms were shaking from nervousness.


    Once they were close enough, I forced mana into my muscles and flicked around with a burst of speed. I quickly scanned the young Beastmen¡¯s face as his nearly black eyes went wide with surprise. I ignored that part and looked straight at the knife he was holding in a limp hand.


    It was dull and practically falling apart. That knife would be lucky to scratch the layer of dead skin on my arm. Since the blade wasn¡¯t double-sided, I quickly wrapped my hand around it and yanked it out from his hands.


    The boy let out a surprised yelp of pain as he tried to hold onto the knife, only for it to bend his wrist out of place. He instinctively started falling backward, but I grabbed him by the lapels of his ragged shirt and stopped him from falling.


    I let out a sigh and stood tall over the child. ¡°If you are going to point this at someone, you had better be prepared to use it,¡± I said evenly.


    The boy was a bear Beastmen with brown eyes so dark they were almost black. The pair of fuzzy bear ears atop his head was the same white and gray color as his hair. If I had to guess, he was probably around eleven or twelve. He was looking at me with a mix of fear and anger but it seemed anger won over as he snarled at me.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± he squealed.


    I did as the boy asked and released him, only for him to stumble backward and fall on his behind. He crawled away from me a few paces and shot up off the roof, glaring at me all the way.


    ¡°What are you doing out this late?¡± I asked curiously.


    The boy¡¯s anger only seemed to grow as he bore his fangs at me. ¡°More like what are you doing! Why are you following Princess Lauren!¡±


    Huh? Just how long has he been following me? And how does he know Lauren, and why does he think Ren is Lauren? Is he a lookout or something? No¡­ this boy seems genuinely angry with me.


    I ignored his question and turned back to Ren, who had made it to the front door of the building. I was worried that this boy¡¯s shouts might have attracted her attention, but she hadn¡¯t seemed to notice. Suddenly the entrance to the building burst open, and a flood of small people came rolling out.


    Ren was mobbed by a tidal wave of children of different races as they ran up to her. Their giggles carried across the wind as Ren was forced to the ground laughing. I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    So it wasn¡¯t Lauren but Ren, huh?


    When Melori, the excommunicated priestess in Curia running the orphanage, mentioned the Princess¡¯s aid, I imagined it was Lauren''s project. The second princess of Luminar has been working hard to gain the love and admiration of the common people, while her brother, Xander, the first prince, was more intertwined with the military.


    So I was surprised to see Ren laughing so hard while she hugged the children back and patted them on their heads. It was truly a sight to behold, well it was till I was interrupted by a frustrated grunt.


    I turned back to the Beastmen boy and nodded my head towards the building. ¡°Are you with them?¡±


    I took his silence and angry glare as a yes. I let out a small sigh and started walking over to the boy, only for him to take a few steps back. He was about to crest the roof, and I didn¡¯t want him to trip and stumble off, so I flicked the knife around in my hand and extended it towards him, handle first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go pointing this around at people if you aren¡¯t ready to use it, kid. If you had run into the other person and not me, this knife might be sticking out of your stomach instead,¡± I said with a low voice.


    The boy winced slightly, but he snatched the knife from my hand and let it fall into his ruined leather sheath. The Beastmen child looked tired and almost as worn down as his knife.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Black smudges caked his pale face and painted the pink skin underneath his fingernails a dark black. The two bear Beastmen I¡¯ve met were relatively large compared to other Beastmen. Even Sorn, who was the slave that helped me in Ostela, still had muscles despite living off a similar diet to me. And this child was tiny for his age¡­


    He¡¯s either being worked to death somewhere or fighting for his life in these streets. He looks older than most of the children down there with Ren, so he is probably doing this to help. At least I understand why he is so angry with me.


    I tried doing my usual magic routine of suddenly making coins appear in my hand, but he didn¡¯t look the least bit entertained as his scowl only grew. So, figuring he probably thought I was mocking him, I just extended the two large silver marks towards the boy.


    ¡°You can have this on one condition,¡± I said. The boy tried snatching the coins from my hands but I just simply brought them out of his reach. ¡°You can have these as long as you don¡¯t mention my presence to Ren, got it?¡±


    He snarled at me slightly in response. ¡°Fine,¡± he spat.


    ¡°You understand that I know where you live now and what you look like. You wouldn¡¯t want me to come to find you, would you?¡± I said quietly.


    His eyes went wide as his snarl faded into a look of fear. I was threatening the boy, but I had no intentions of following up on it. But he didn¡¯t know that.


    I felt terrible for threatening some kid, but I¡¯d rather not have Ren know about this. The last thing I wanted was for her to think I was some kind of stalker.


    He gave me a curt nod, and I let him take the coins from my hand. That was probably enough money to get him by for a few months, even if he shared it with the other children. Part of me wanted to give him more, but I could hardly go around giving every poor child I met money. Besides, if Ren was here, that means this place was getting some kind of assistance.


    The boy bolted off down the roof, and I watched him make his way towards the building. Ren and the others had long since moved into the building and there was a noticeable increase in the amount of light seeping through the cracks. I looked back over to where I had seen the other figure, but it was long gone.


    I wonder¡­


    ¡ª


    I stepped out of the dorms the following morning and yawned. I was still somewhat tired from last night¡¯s little escapade, but waking up before the sun does has been engraved into my mind. I usually have to force myself to sleep more on the days I sleep in, which isn¡¯t always the best idea I imagine.


    Sylvia had a meeting with Bowen in an hour, so there was no point in waking her up. When I returned to the dorm, Sylvia had already retreated to her room for the night, either asleep or waiting for Ren¡¯s return. I didn¡¯t end up staying awake to find out if Ren came back as I saw no reason for it.


    The princess was also absent today. Typically she would be waiting for Sylvia and me outside, and together the three of us would have a warm-up run towards the school¡¯s forest. So it appeared that I was alone today.


    I stretched my arms above my head and let out an involuntary groan of pleasure as I stretched my back muscles, and with that, I jogged off towards my destination. The sun¡¯s light was barely leaking into the world at this time of day, and the school grounds were utterly silent. Not even the birds in the trees had woken up, and the only people I saw were the occasional teacher on a morning run. It seemed most students weren¡¯t fans of waking up this early either.


    Arriving at the gate that fenced off the artificial forest, I brought the key out from my dimensional ring to unlock it only to find that somebody had left it open. I suppose some of the groundskeepers must have left the gate unlocked or something. I closed and locked it behind me and continued my run.


    This forest¡­ there has to be something I can do to get rid of this awkward feeling, right?


    Maybe plant some different trees or something? I¡¯m sure that having only one type of tree doesn¡¯t help, and the shrubs on the ground floor aren''t varied much either. What if the school just brought in some regular animals to graze this place as well? Maybe that would help?


    Birds nested in the trees, but that was about it as far as I could tell. I had run into a few stray rodents from time to time but nothing larger than that. Deer, elk, rabbits, and such all exist in this world, so filling the forest with their kind shouldn¡¯t be impossible.


    Hopefully, Sylvia finds my note and gets an appointment for me. I should also write a list of things¡­ I sort of forgot about those letters I need to write as well. I¡¯ll get on that ASAP.


    While finishing my run, I could hear someone walking around up ahead. I was tempted just to sneak around, but they were pacing back and forth in the clearing that I used as an outdoor gym which meant it could only be one person.


    Since this forest was man-made, there were no animal trails or even paths that were well traversed. The groundskeepers had covered over even the general route I took. I wasn¡¯t trying to make myself silent, but I found Ren mumbling to herself with an ever-changing face of frustration and embarrassment.


    I stopped just outside the tree line and watched as Ren stopped dead in her tracks. The Princess looked over her shoulder in surprise. First, she scowled at me, then she blushed, and finally, she settled on just staring at me blankly with a tired expression.


    Maybe I should find that kid and get my money back.


    ¡°Good morning, Ren,¡± I said while slowly walking towards her.


    She had shuffled the dirt on the ground into piles using her feet, so she must have been here for some time. Ren looked dead tired, and heavy bags sat underneath her sky blue eyes.


    She let out a deep tired sigh. ¡°Voker¡­¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°Looking a bit tired this morning. Perhaps you should get some rest today?¡± I suggested warmly.


    Ren frowned at me, and I could see the worry in her fatigued eyes. ¡°About that¡­ what¡­ no just¡­ why were you following me? What did you see, and who did you tell?¡±


    Man¡­ she even sounds tired.


    I tossed my hands up playfully. ¡°Looks like my cover¡¯s been blown.¡±


    Apparently, Ren didn¡¯t find that funny.


    I shrugged at her cold glare. ¡°I just happened to have seen you making your way out of campus, so I decided to follow you on a whim. I haven¡¯t told anyone what I saw, and I don¡¯t plan on it either. You and your sister dodging your guards to do whatever it is you''re doing is your business.¡±


    ¡°So you really did see me¡­¡± Ren mumbled in muted frustration.


    ¡°I did. I also saw what you were doing for those kids,¡± I said. Ren¡¯s face twisted into fear as she nervously parted her short strawberry-colored hair from her face. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you are afraid of me knowing this information, but I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone that you don¡¯t want me to. If anything, I¡¯m relieved to see what you are doing, and I support you fully.¡±


    Ren stared at me for a long time. Her eyes were bloodshot from lack of sleep which made her blink a few times in obvious discomfort. ¡°Really?¡± she asked weakly.


    ¡°Really,¡± I reassured her. I could see the relief spread through Ren¡¯s body as she let out a tired breath and her shoulders slumped. She had her eyes closed, but she flashed me a bright smile.


    I sent a spell core out, and a grouping of pillars erupted from the ground. I motioned for her to take a seat as I had some questions I would like answered.


    ¡°Why do you want to hide this information? Isn¡¯t it beneficial for the people to know that their princesses care? Even more so since you were using your sister¡¯s name and not yours?¡±


    Ren fidgeted slightly in her chair, but she gave me a wry smile. ¡°So you heard that too? It¡¯s just better for them to think that I¡¯m Lauren.¡±


    Ren seemed¡­ sad at that comment.


    ¡°Can I ask why you believe that?¡±


    Ren just shrugged weakly. ¡°I don¡¯t want people to think I¡¯m making an attempt at the throne or anything. This way, I can do what I want, and it helps Lauren out.¡±


    Huh¡­ could it be?


    ¡°Do you want to be the next queen, Ren?¡± I asked.


    Ren¡¯s eyes went wide, and she quickly waved her hands at me. ¡°No! Absolutely not! I have no desire to be queen.¡±


    ¡°Relax, Ren. If you say that, then I believe you. I just assumed it was something that you wanted to do on your own since you seemed so happy last night,¡± I commented.


    Ren gave me a hurt look, but it quickly faded into a tired smile. ¡°That is something I want to do¡­ helping those kids¡­anyways,¡± she said meekly.


    ¡°Is that so? What made you want to do that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I just¡­ never really wanted to do anything in life until I saw those kids one day. At that moment I was certain I had to do something, so I asked Lauren and my mother to help me. It took months, but we drafted a program to give aid to orphanages in desperate need,¡± Ren said with a faint smile.


    ¡°But you gave your sister the credit?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really not like that, Voker, I promise. I wanted her name to be on it from the beginning. I want to help my sister become queen, honestly,¡± Ren said defensively.


    Are you trying to convince yourself or me, Ren? I really can¡¯t tell.


    ¡°If you say so. But could I possibly ask a favor from you?¡±


    Ren looked at me in surprise and tilted her head. ¡°You? Asking me for a favor? I mean¡­ sure, of course! After all, you¡¯ve been training me without complaint and if you don¡¯t plan on telling anyone then I owe you even more.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t complain at first. You hardly gave me a choice¡­ who can refuse a princess in their own kingdom after all?


    ¡°There is a clause in your project that states children who are not citizens don¡¯t gain access to your support. However, there is a run-down church in Curia run by a lone excommunicated priestess housing children of adventurers who have either been abandoned or their parents have died. Would you please take a look and see if you can include those types of children in your aid? I imagine many kids are being left out. After all, adventurers are an important part of any kingdom, so I don¡¯t see a reason why these children are being forgotten,¡± I said.


    Ren brought her hand close to her chest and gave me a worried look. ¡°I¡­ I had no idea. I¡¯m so sorry, I¡ª¡±


    I waved my hand at her. ¡°I¡¯m not blaming you, Ren. I wouldn¡¯t expect a noble, let alone a princess, to care about a bunch of kids in a run-down church in the corner of a city you have probably only visited a handful of times.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a problem¡­ shouldn¡¯t I be aware of those kids?¡± Ren asked me weakly.


    ¡°That¡¯s up to you to decide,¡± I told her.


    Ren stood up and stumbled slightly but she caught herself and gave me a serious look. ¡°I promise that I¡¯ll look into your request. If nothing can be done with the project then I¡¯ll see to it personally that I help that place out, okay?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ren. Also, there is one more thing you should know about last night,¡± I said.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± she asked me curiously.


    ¡°You were being followed. And not just by that boy or me. Last night, there was a third person, but I didn¡¯t get a good look at them,¡± I told her.


    Ren¡¯s tired face morphed into confusion as she went into deep thought for a few moments. ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll have to look into it then. I think I might know who it was, but I¡¯ll have to ask my father¡­ anyways, let¡¯s get this workout started!¡± Ren shouted with almost zero energy behind her voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s not happening. You need to go to sleep.¡±


    ¡ª


    After sending Ren home and finishing my workout alone, I returned back in time to find Sylvia awake and sitting on the couch. She was just staring listlessly into the cold fireplace and only turned to me once I sat down with my plate of food from the cafeteria.


    ¡°That was a fast meeting. How did it go?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It was just for formalities. Oh, and the Headmaster said he would see you in one week around this time. He is going to send you a letter,¡± Sylvia told me.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Say, what did you and Ren talk about last night?¡± I questioned while taking a bite out of some eggs.


    Sylvia eyed me suspiciously but turned her head back to the fire. ¡°Well, I learned there was a second secret entrance in my room. Turns out you can remove a stone by the window and open it like a door. But judging by the fact that you came home late last night, that must mean you already know everything¡­ unless you were doing something else.¡± Sylvia turned her head back to me at the last part and glared at me.


    ¡°Not sure what you mean, but I did end up following Ren. It seems not even the Headmaster knew about the second exit,¡± I added.


    Slyvia grunted and flattened out her skirt somewhat. I could tell she was still waking up as she didn¡¯t seem all that happy that morning. Then again, she didn¡¯t drink any of my blood last night, so maybe that¡¯s putting her in a sour mood.


    The Vampire only had to drink as much blood as she used. If she stayed cooped up in her bed for days on end, she would need a minimal amount of blood and could go days, maybe even weeks without feeding.


    But since Sylvia is active all day and we train rather hard together she has to drink about one to two ¡°meals¡± worth of blood depending on how intense things are. Of course, Sylvia won¡¯t die or anything if she doesn¡¯t get the blood as she has some sort of stockpile in her body. But everyone feels terrible if they don¡¯t get enough food in them.


    You know¡­ where do Vampires keep all that blood?


    Does it just¡­ circulate around their body infinitely? I know for a fact that Sylvia can drink and store more blood than an average person has in their body. I shook my head free of these kinds of thoughts and finished off my plate of eggs faster than I intended.


    Bad habits die hard, it seems.


    ¡°So uh¡­ are you ready for school today?¡± I asked, trying to brighten up the mood just a little.


    Sylvia glared at me with her crimson eyes and put her hand up to her face making her mask appear out of thin air. She gave me another noncommittal grunt and sank deeper into the plush couch.


    Well, today is going to be a long day.

 Vol.5 Ch.98- A Morning With Bowen.

    ¡°So, how does your uniform fit you? I haven¡¯t seen you in a while, so I was surprised to see that you¡¯ve grown some more. I thought the numbers were wrong,¡± Bowen said with a chuckle.


    I slid my hand across my warm-weather uniform and shrugged. ¡°It fits perfectly, I have no complaints,¡± I responded.


    The uniform change really wasn¡¯t all that drastic. Instead of red jackets, the students wore red and white button-up shirts along with black pants. Once the season turned to summer, and it got a bit hotter, we were permitted to wear long shorts as well. The women¡¯s outfits changed in a similar fashion.


    However, Bowen wasn¡¯t wrong when he said I had grown. I was a bit taller now, at just around six feet. I have grown quite a bit since I¡¯ve managed to maintain a proper diet while working out. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve had unrestricted access to sustenance in years, and it¡¯s paying off tenfold. I¡¯d say I¡¯m far bigger than any High Elf I¡¯ve ever seen while my muscle growth has skyrocketed, and since I no longer have a bulky winter jacket to hide my body under, it¡¯s even more noticeable.


    I¡¯m also a lot larger than the average Human now, but that¡¯s not saying much. Comparing myself to people who, on average, are malnourished is hardly a valid comparison. If I stood next to Humans or even Dark Elves who frequently train, I¡¯m still a small Elf compared to them. I¡¯m just weird enough to notice that something is off about me.


    I''m not sure if that¡¯s a good thing, but I do feel a lot better about myself, so all is well, I suppose.


    Bowen was watching me with a faint smile, and he stood up slowly from his desk and gave a wide yawn. ¡°Tea, perhaps? Or just some water?¡±


    ¡°I would rather not¡ª¡±


    Bowen softly clicked his tongue and wagged his long finger at me. ¡°Now, now, it¡¯s just me and you here. I cut a special chunk out of this morning¡¯s valuable time to dedicate purely to you, Kaladin. So if anything, please take your mask off and enjoy this time as I¡¯ve locked the door and assured nobody would be interrupting us. I¡¯m sure you grow tired of hiding yourself behind that thing all the time.¡±


    Well, he isn¡¯t wrong.


    I obliged and took off my mask. ¡°Do you normally schedule your days so efficiently?¡± I asked.


    Bowen stared at me in awe as a smile crept onto his face. ¡°Now that¡¯s never going to get old,¡± he mused. ¡°But yes, always. I value my time greatly, and as a man who delves into many things, I need to make sure my time is well spent. Everybody has the same amount of time on any given day, so using that time properly is important. Besides¡­ my family would murder me if I didn¡¯t spend time with them. Now, what do you want to drink?¡±


    Oh, he said that last part pretty seriously. Bowen¡¯s wife seemed pretty skilled to me. Is he perhaps afraid of her?


    ¡°I see¡­ would you happen to have coffee?¡± I asked.


    Bowen stopped walking towards a counter at the back of his office and looked at me in confusion. His swirling brown eyes scrunched up, and the faint wrinkles on his face deepened. ¡°What is¡­ cough..eee?¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry¡­ I meant Jinx Beans,¡± I mumbled.


    Oops¡­ it seems Bowen doesn¡¯t know what coffee is.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so! Of course. I¡¯m surprised you even know what this stuff is. I only just recently purchased some before last winter,¡± Bowen said more to himself than me.


    The Headmaster went into a glass cabinet and produced a small ring from inside. He slipped the silver ring onto his finger, and suddenly a tiny canvas bag appeared in his open palm. He quickly set to work grinding the beans as the refreshing smell of the coffee wafted into the office. I also noticed that Bowen used water magic for the kettle and heated it with fire magic.


    At least two schools of magic, huh? To be expected, I suppose.


    Bowen continued brewing the coffee and, without facing me, began speaking. ¡°So I read that report you sent me. Is it really true? Does that forest feel unnatural to you?¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ explaining why is¡­ difficult¡­ but I believe doing at least a few of those things would alleviate that awkward feeling,¡± I suggested.


    Bowen nodded his head slowly, making his long brown hair sway back and forth. ¡°Nobody has ever brought that to my attention before. Perhaps it¡¯s just because you spend more time there¡­ come to think of it, I¡¯m not sure if there are any Wood Elves amongst the groundskeepers¡­ mmmm¡­ it would be expensive to maintain an animal population and to plant more trees but¡­ I can make it work. I¡¯ll implement your suggestions, Kaladin.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ I mean, it was just a suggestion. Just because I said something doesn¡¯t mea¡ª¡±


    Bowen waved me away and sat back down in his chair with a satisfied sigh. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m not doing this just for you; I¡¯m doing it for the betterment of all my students. I¡¯m sure if you have these feelings, then more students must be having them  as well. Besides, adding these suggestions would most likely increase the authenticity of the forest which would allow students to gain better experiences¡­¡± Bowen trailed off. The Headmaster gazed off into the distance as he pinched the hair on his goatee. ¡°Mmm, securing; the budget shouldn''t be a problem. Procuring the animals and saplings would be the most difficult task. We would have to uproot some of¡­ sorry I¡¯m rambling, Kaladin.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thank you for accepting my proposal,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°Good.¡± Bowen stood up and was about to move towards the coffee again, but his gaze lingered on my storage ring. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the curious Headmaster.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Spatial Ring, yes. But something tells me you want to see my mask?¡± I asked.


    Bowen gave me a wry smile and a chuckle. ¡°Am I really that obvious? When your report said you had multiple things you wanted to talk about, I thought of your mask first, so¡­ may I?¡±


    I dipped my mind into my ring and brought out my mask. This mask has served me well over the last few years. The gunmetal gray color and its intricate golden waves carved into the face have been my identity for a long time. Many people only ever associate me with this mask and even those close to me now rarely see my actual face.


    The Headmaster gingerly accepted the mask¡ªlike it was made of glass. His wide smile couldn¡¯t be contained as he gleefully shuffled over to the glass cabinet. He checked his reflection once and then slid the mask onto his face with an audible ¡°oooh¡±.


    Starting from the top of Bowen¡¯s scalp with a wave of color his brown hair began to change. Next, the wave passed over his long hair, turning it into a light red color, almost auburn. Bowen¡¯s lightly sun-tanned skin changed to a pale white following the wave.


    Bowen shook his head up and down with force, most likely trying to dislodge the mask from his face. Finally, he took a deep audible breath and ran his hands through his auburn hair. ¡°Is this¡­ an illusion?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It could be. If you were to cut your hair or lose a limb those portions no longer connected to you would revert back to their original state,¡± I informed him.


    Bowen slowly turned around and tilted his head at me. ¡°Kaladin¡­ how would you know it worked on a lost limb¡­¡± Bowen questioned me carefully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡±


    Bowen carefully took off the mask and placed it slowly down onto his desk like some dangerous item. ¡°I see¡­well, this is most definitely an interesting piece of work. I would love to study it one day¡­ say, would you be willing to sell it to me? I¡¯ll make it worth your while¡­¡± Bowen said with a sly grin.


    ¡°One day, when I no longer need this mask, I will give it to you for free,¡± I told him.


    Bowen chuckled and turned his attention back to the coffee. ¡°Try to make it within twenty years or so. I would like to still be able to use this old brain of mine when you give it to me. Sugar?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try. And yes, please.¡± Bowen poured us both mugs of coffee and placed two sugar cubes into each of our drinks, stirring them around with a small spoon.


    I accepted the drink with a nod of thanks and took a sip. The drink was still bitter but it tasted okay¡­ I suppose. Perhaps it was more of an acquired taste. But I most definitely prefer this to the taste of tea.


    I eyed Bowen¡¯s Spatial Ring. ¡°Say, Bowen¡­ how much do you know about Spatial Rings?¡±


    Bowen scrunched his nose up a bit and scowled slightly at his coffee. ¡°Not very much. Then again most people don¡¯t. Any attempts to track them down always lead to dead ends. They¡¯ve been around for at least two to three thousand years. Even ancient records during the reign of the Vampires mention Spatial Rings being used. But I¡¯ve never once been able to locate information on how they were made or even who made them. My educated guess is that the Dragons made them¡­ although they don¡¯t claim as much¡­ or maybe some civilization long ago forged the rings and the know-how has been lost to time. Who knows?¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ so you¡¯ve looked into them then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Extensively.¡±


    ¡°On average¡­ how big would you say the interior of the rings is?¡±


    Bowen grumbled while taking another sip of his coffee. ¡°On average, I¡¯d say it''s no bigger than an everyday dorm room here on campus¡­ on the larger side, I¡¯ve personally witnessed a ring as large as this room. While reading some ancient text, I¡¯ve managed to discover a description of a ring that was estimated to be no bigger than a single-story home, although that was some old dusty book, and I¡¯ve never heard of a ring that big before.¡±


    So nothing as big as an entire warehouse, huh? Just where did Sylvia get her ring from? And now I really hope Dominick doesn¡¯t mention it to anyone¡­


    Before I say something stupid and out Sylvia by accident, I decided to change gears a bit. I reached into my ring once more and took out the smaller chunk of green crystal I found in the dungeon and rolled it across to Bowen. ¡°Have you ever seen something like this before? I found it in the bottom of a dungeon, and some giant turtle monster was eating it.¡±


    Bowen picked up the crystal chunk and eyed it suspiciously. ¡°Turtle monster¡­ eating it¡­ in a dungeon¡­huh¡­¡±


    I could tell Bowen was pouring mana into his fingertips as the crystal began retreating away from him. Bowen¡¯s eyes lit up like a fire as he placed the crystal back onto his desk and started playing with it.


    The Headmaster of the largest and most prestigious school in the nation was currently rolling a green crystal around on his desk with a dopey child-like smile. Bowen would place one finger on one side of the crystal and force mana into it then bring his other finger around, making the crystal shrink in on itself. The way the crystal structure slid over itself was admittedly interesting, but it wasn¡¯t as amusing as watching my forty-year-old Headmaster do it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a crystal like this before, but it reminds me of something,¡± Bowen whispered to himself.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°And what would that be?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve ever heard of Mountain Farming, but the Dwarves invented it before the war broke out. It uses a crystal they mine from a dungeon along with dungeon core shards to power it. This crystal has a similar appearance, but their crystal is a bright red instead. It¡¯s also the complete opposite of this crystal as the one the Dwarves use is attracted to mana and not repelled by it,¡± Bowen said while sinking deep into his chair and holding the crystal up into the air.


    So that explains why nobody else is using Mountain Farming. Krunbar and the Dwarves have a monopoly on those crystals since they are mining the stuff from a local dungeon.


    Bowen gave me a serious look and set the crystal down on the table with a small thud. ¡°I would like to buy this from you in order to study it. I¡¯m afraid my knowledge about these crystals is limited, but I have someone who may know more.¡±


    I just nodded at his words. ¡°Sure, I have plenty more. I hope that you can find a use for it and report it back to me. As for payment¡­ I want some more information about various things¡­¡±


    Bowen raised both his eyebrows at me and gave me a surprised smile. ¡°I doubt what information I can supply to you is worth the cost of a brand new crystal¡­ but if that¡¯s what you want, then I have no problems.¡±


    ¡°Good. I read a book on dungeons that had some amendments to it written by you. You wrote that dungeons have been on the rise for the last two decades but you never said why. So¡­ what conclusion did you come to?¡± I asked.


    Bowen gave me a conflicted look, then sighed deeply. ¡°I wish I had a conclusion. Studying dungeons is frustrating, and every time I think I know something, the rules change on me. Dungeons are erratic¡­ chaotic things¡­ understanding them completely is impossible. The only constant about them is that they exist, monsters are attracted to them, and destroying the core destroys the dungeon.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth¡­¡± I mumbled.


    Bowen let out a chuckle. ¡°I suppose you have your fair share of dungeon stories, mister Wyrm slayer. However, despite these grievances, I can at least confirm the increase in dungeon activity is real. And I believe the increase directly correlates to the end of the war.¡±


    "The end of the war? That is¡­ odd, right?¡±


    Bowen nodded his head while finishing off his coffee. ¡°Indeed. Even during the war, dungeon spawn rates maintained similar numbers, never really decreasing or increasing. Records have shown that dungeon activity was the same, even to the point where as a nation we relied on their spawning. Dungeon core shards make for good equipment after all.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I thought dungeons were supposed to be random? That there was no rhyme or reason behind their creation?¡± I asked.


    ¡°When I say they stayed the same, I don¡¯t mean dungeons are spawning at the same times every year. Dungeons springing up is indeed random, sometimes even within days of each other, while other times it could be months. Most of the time, it¡¯s a few dozen two or three-level dungeons a year. Then occasionally, five or six floor deep dungeons pop up as well. And very rarely a ten or eleven-floor dungeon will come into existence. You know, your father and I actually cleared a twelve-floor dungeon together,¡± Bowen said with a fond smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that but I guess that makes sense. I remember my father having a lot of gems on his armor, and looking back, those were probably dungeon core shards.¡±


    ¡°The purple ones?¡± Bowen questioned as his smile grew.


    ¡°Yeah, the purple ones.¡±


    Bowen let out a hearty chuckle. ¡°Oooo yeah¡­ your father got those from that same dungeon core¡­ you will have to ask him about it one of these days¡­¡±


    ¡°Hopefully¡­ anyways, why are dungeons spawning more? Is the correlation really that noticeable?¡± I asked.


    Bowen straightened himself up in his chair and returned to his serious mode. ¡°Absolutely. Just three years after the end of the war, dungeons began spawning more frequently. The overall size of dungeons also increased. We went from the two or three-level dungeons being the norm to six to seven. I don¡¯t need to be the one to tell you just how much of a difference that is.¡±


    He¡¯s right. Three more floors in a dungeon is a big deal. Depending on how the dungeon is made, that could be days of travel or fighting, maybe even weeks. What would usually take people three to four days might take upwards of a month to clear, even more so if the group has to retreat from the dungeon for supplies.


    ¡°Now, every year or two, a ten-floor dungeon or higher will spawn where before it was a once-in-a-decade event. We often have to mobilize at least two War Gods to clear those kinds of dungeons alongside an elite squad of soldiers. It¡¯s becoming a problem,¡± Bowen continued.


    ¡°That is¡­ not good. Any idea why that is?¡±


    Bowen shrugged. ¡°With certainty? No. God¡¯s wrath, maybe? Punishing us foolish mortals for squabbling like children? The souls of the dead lingering in this world and making hell for the living? Some angry bastard making dungeons just for the sake of it? Dragons lying to us or doing it with some kind of ancient magic? I have no idea. I¡¯m not even sure if the Dragons know why dungeons exist.¡±


    ¡°Dragons¡­ have you ever seen one?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nope, never have. Sometimes I¡¯m not even sure if they exist, but I¡¯ve seen bones and scales, so they must. There are reports of people looking into the sky and seeing a Dragon flying but¡­ I¡¯ve never had the luxury of witnessing it myself,¡± Bowen said with a hint of annoyance.


    ¡°And what of the Dragon Emperors? Just how many of them are there, and where are they? I feel like people know so little about the Dragons yet they are supposed to be the protectors of the world¡­¡± I said.


    Bowen just gave me an annoyed look but I don¡¯t believe he was annoyed with me. ¡°Protectors of what exactly? I never understood that story¡­ what are the Dragons protecting us from? Themselves? I¡¯m more afraid of a Dragon destroying this city than some random person. As for how many Dragon Emperors¡­ we base the calendar on the Dragon Emperors, and there have been five calendars since the fall of Talgan¡­ let¡¯s see¡­ we had the Fire Dragon Emperor calendar first¡­then the Earth Dragon Emperor¡­ and uh¡­ after that was Wind followed by Ice and now we are on Chaos,¡± Bowen said with a satisfied nod.


    ¡°So, at the very least, there are five Dragon Emperors¡­ maybe more. There are ancient reports of Water Dragons, Storm Dragons, and even Undead Dragons, but I¡¯ve never seen definitive proof of those. I¡¯ve seen the scales of a Wind Dragon and Fire Dragon from what I can say for sure. Tel¡¯an¡¯duth apparently has armor made from an Ice Dragon, while the Dwarves claim to have a hammer made from the bones of an Earth Dragon. But that¡¯s all I know¡­ I don¡¯t even know where the Dragons live¡­ people say they live deep in the mountains, but that¡¯s as much information I have.¡±


    So not even Bowen knows much about Dragons. For a man so well versed in this world¡¯s knowledge and with the resources to back him¡­ knowing so little about these entities is disturbing news to hear.


    ¡°Do the Dragon Emperors even do anything? I mean do they show themselves to the world every few hundred years or so at the very least?¡±


    Bowen shook his head. ¡°Not the way you would think they do. Dragon Emperors do visit nations from time to time. They show up randomly and unannounced. Demand information then leave as quickly as they came. Before the fall of Brax, the Fire Dragon Emperor was reported coming here for one hour over a hundred years ago. He demanded that the Emperor give him random bits of information about the Empire, then he left. At least, that¡¯s what the scribes for that day wrote down¡­¡±


    ¡°That is very odd¡­ I don¡¯t suppose the requested information was written down?¡± I guessed.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Figures¡­ and one more thing about Dragons¡­ what is a Chaos Dragon? All the other Dragons make sense but¡­ Chaos?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s a question I would like answered as well. If all the other Dragons are said to be able to use the magic that coincides with their species¡­ what is Chaos magic? Never once have I heard or read anything about Chaos magic, and despite digging, I haven¡¯t even found so much as a crumb of information. Talk about chaotic¡­¡± Bowen grumbled. ¡°The only thing I know about Chaos Dragons is that their scales are black, that¡¯s it. The Holy Kingdom has a single Chaos Dragon scale in one of their museums¡­ but it¡¯s probably a fake if I had to take a guess. Nobody is dumb enough to put such a legendary item on display for people,¡± Bowen grumbled even harder at the last part and started pouting.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve seen this scale¡­ and it¡¯s probably real¡­ isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked with a barely suppressed smile.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯ve seen it¡­ it¡¯s probably real¡­ maybe¡­¡± Bowen grumbled to himself.


    ¡°For someone so steeped in knowledge, you can be awfully petty, Bowen,¡± I said, unable to hide my amusement.


    The Headmaster pointed a slim finger at me. ¡°Uh-huh¡­ looks like you earned a demerit for this one¡­¡± Bowen grumbled with a faint smile.


    ¡°It was a joke,¡± I said in defense.


    I gazed out the window and noticed our time was coming to a close. I still had much to ask the Headmaster but I couldn¡¯t leave without asking him about this¡­


    ¡°One more thing, Bowen¡­ Gravity magic, do you know anything about it?¡± I asked.


    Bowen perked up a bit at that question. ¡°You are just full of surprises¡­ I had heard you can use Lightning magic, but you are also aware of ancient Dwarven magic as well? Just how much do you read, Kaladin?¡±


    ¡°Read? Quite a bit, but I was more¡­ interested¡­ in its applications¡­¡± I said carefully.


    ¡°Applications?¡± Bowen mouthed to himself while watching me.


    I touched a piece of paper on Bowen¡¯s desk and formed a spell core for Gravity magic. The thin sheet of white paper floated off towards the ceiling, and I watched as Bowen stared listlessly at the paper. He looked at me slowly, then back to the sheet then back to me again. I cut the feed of mana off to the spell core, and the paper slowly drifted back down, floating around as paper typically does.


    Bowen pointed his finger at me and with a look of confusion looked me dead in the eyes. ¡°You¡­ you did that? Like you cast a spell? I felt the spell core and everything¡­ was that¡­ really Gravity magic?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ remember those turtles I mentioned earlier? They were using Gravity magic. So I figured I would give it a try, and well, here I am. I can use Gravity magic, albeit not very well¡­ it consumes huge portions of my mana, and the bigger the object is, the more difficult it is to maintain the spell. Also, it¡¯s almost more like body enhancement than casting a spell¡­ I can¡¯t even use it on another person,¡± I said honestly.


    Bowen watched me with wide eyes as he moved his long hair from his face. ¡°Amazing¡­¡± he muttered. ¡°Kaladin¡­ just how many schools of magic can you use?¡±


    Uh¡­


    ¡°Four? Including being able to combine most of them¡­ even tried combining three at once but that nearly got me killed¡­¡± I said with a small shrug.


    Bowen shot up from his chair and leaned over his desk. ¡°Triple combination magic?! Four schools at your level, one of those being Gravity and the other Lightning?!¡± he shouted in surprise.


    I gently pushed the Headmaster¡¯s face away from me and scooted back in my chair a tad. ¡°Yes¡­ I wouldn¡¯t say my Gravity magic is even at Intermediate while Fire and Earth are at Expert. Lightning magic¡­ I¡¯m probably almost Expert if I had to guess. I¡¯ve only successfully ever combined Fire, Earth, and Lightning but never all three at once. Is¡­ this really that rare?¡±


    Bowen sat back down in his chair and took an imaginary sip of his empty coffee while clearing his throat. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d say that¡¯s beyond exceptional. Even for an experienced mage such as yourself, being versed in three or four schools of magic isn¡¯t common. Even I can manage five but we are not the norm. Albeit four of those are the basic elements¡­ still¡­ being able to combine multiple different schools is rare. Not to mention, having the skills to attempt to combine three is unheard of. I¡¯ve only met a handful of mages in my life that can combine schools of magic, and typically they are locked into two schools.¡±


    ¡°And what are those combinations you¡¯ve seen?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, I fought against an Elf during the war that attempted to combine Wind and Poison magic together. It was particularly nasty and caught us by surprise, killing quite a few men¡­ that was until our Wind mages redirected the poison clouds back at them. Tel¡¯an¡¯duth didn¡¯t try that one again,¡± Bowen said with a slight shrug.


    ¡°That is most unfortunate¡­¡± I commented.


    ¡°We also had a Sound mage that was capable of using Wind magic to send long-distance signals. It was very effective, although the enemy could still hear us. Even  I struggle to combine my schools of magic, Kaladin, and I¡¯m a Grandmaster in all my schools. You are just¡­ fascinating¡­ I wonder if it has anything to do with the circumstances around your birth¡­¡±


    Bowen was giving me a weird look that I had seen before. It was the kind of look an inquisitive and less than moral Doctor would give me in my previous life. The type of look that made me think they wanted to cut me open and see what was inside.


    ¡°I uh¡­ wouldn¡¯t know¡­perhaps I¡¯m just lucky then¡­so does this mean you don¡¯t know anything about Gravity magic?¡± I said, trying to change the subject.


    Bowen scratched his head while letting out a small sigh. ¡°No¡­ I just know the history of it, I¡¯m afraid. Unfortunately, I believe nobody knows anything about it anymore. Maybe the Dwarves have some books locked away in their underground keeps, but I don¡¯t have access to those¡­ not yet anyways¡­ perhaps I¡¯ll negotiate for some information on Gravity magic for you.¡±


    ¡°That would be much appre¡ª¡±


    The school¡¯s loud bell cut off my words of thanks. It was time for our little chat to come to an end. Bowen gave me a friendly smile and guided me toward the front of the room.


    I quickly put my mask back on while he unlocked the door, and with a final friendly pat on the shoulder and a broad smile, Bowen gave me some parting words. ¡°Thank you for that crystal and your suggestion. I¡¯ll make sure to start on both of them immediately, as well as having those texts acquired if possible. With that, have a wonderful day, Voker. We should do this again sometime.¡±


    ¡°Likewise, Headmaster. Thank you for your time,¡± I said with a friendly nod.


    I left the Headmaster¡¯s office and made my way toward class. It seems I have much to think about.

 Vol.5 Ch.99- A Game of Sorts.

    I started my stretches and took a nice deep breath to relax. The class typically switches gears frequently depending on the goal for the month. If a big test is on the horizon, we focus on the academic side of the course. If a physical examination is around the corner, we move towards a more physical base regimen. Professor Garrison, of course, doesn¡¯t shy away from either of these sections; even if we are studying for a big test, we are still training at least once or twice a week as a class.


    I¡¯ve also been maintaining my daily routine of working out and training. Wake up, work out with Sylvia and Ren, go to class, leave class to head to the library for an hour or so, then train in swordsmanship and magic with Sylvia later in the day. This has essentially been my routine since I arrived here.


    My magic training has¡­ gotten slightly better overall. I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve been focusing too hard on this aspect, but I¡¯m at least improving in my mana control. However, with my body getting stronger and the increase of my mana pool, my overall strength with mana enhancement has begun to take a noticeable rise.


    I¡¯m faster, stronger, and more agile than I have been in years. I might not be where I was before, well¡­ before my death, but that¡¯s to be expected. I¡¯m not on the level of a War God either, but maybe I¡¯m on the cusp of a breakthrough that I just don¡¯t know yet.


    And speaking of War Gods, Professor Garrison has kept good on his offer to teach me swordsmanship. Although I¡¯m not particularly good with a sword, having a teacher that can explain things simply and straightforwardly is a huge boon. I¡¯d say I¡¯m at least comfortable with a sword now, although I would prefer to be using a spear. Of course, it¡¯s not that Sylvia hasn¡¯t been teaching me in our afternoon training sessions¡­ it¡¯s just that she isn¡¯t cut out to be a teacher.


    Not that I would ever admit that to her face. I know she is trying her best, and I¡¯ve already learned the hard way.


    In the last few weeks since my conversation with Bowen, we have switched to a more physical regimen in preparation for another physical test, considering the last one was a bust. This has led to Sylvia and I not receiving a class ranking just yet. Both of us have completed a written exam but we still need to complete a physical examination that isn¡¯t cut short by a botched assassination attempt.


    I am also not sure if we are even going to get ranked in the class. I could easily see a world in which Bowen placed us into this class just as a diversion. Our skills and accomplishments leak out to the general student body, which adds even more prestige to class Onward and Forward University. Then the two of us disappear into the night when my father shows up, and nobody''s the wiser.


    At least I can see Bowen doing something like that. Maybe I should just ask him? I did enjoy our conversation, if I was being honest¡­


    Regardless, it doesn¡¯t matter. Bowen isn¡¯t forcing either of us to do anything, so I don¡¯t care if he uses our accomplishments to boost the reputation of his school and this class. It¡¯s the least we could do for him.


    ¡°I hope you are ready to lose,¡± Sylvia said playfully.


    I looked up slowly at the Vampire, who was standing tall above me. I could just imagine the grin on her face as she looked down at me with her hands on her hips.


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that attitude? Don¡¯t think I¡¯m letting this go a second time,¡± Sylvia hissed.


    Second time? Oh¡­ the dungeon exam¡­ she did want a competition.


    ¡°What attitude¡­ I¡¯m just stretching, and I don¡¯t even have a team, so I might not compete,¡± I complained.


    Sylvia¡¯s one blue eye narrowed at me. ¡°That attitude,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°You know, if you just went up to people and talked to them, you could form a team with anyone in the class.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± I asked honestly.


    Sylvia let out another deep sigh as her arms dropped to her sides. She was about to say something else until she was interrupted mid-breath. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. He can join us,¡± Lauren said proudly.


    Sylvia looked over her shoulder at Lauren and then back to me, only giving me a slight shrug that I didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind. Lauren strolled over and offered me a helping hand so I could get off the ground, which I accepted.


    ¡°Do you really want me on your team?¡± I asked her. Lauren didn¡¯t let go of my hand as she brought it to her chest.


    Too soft. Too dangerous. What the hell is she doing?


    Sylvia let out a low growl that she suppressed quickly by staring off into the distance. Lauren either didn¡¯t hear her or didn¡¯t care. ¡°I love the fact that I don¡¯t need to see your face to know that you are blushing. And of course, I did, Voker. I knew I wanted you on the team from the beginning. Not many people can play the role of Skirmisher like you can. Not to mention¡­¡± Lauren spoke in a sweet voice as her words trailed off.


    It¡¯s just a natural reaction. Please refrain from teasing me. At least that¡¯s what I wanted to say.


    ¡°Not to mention¡­ what?¡± I asked while slowly snaking my hand away from her grip and rubbing my hot ears.


    ¡°Oh, nothing¡­¡± Lauren said with a giggle. ¡°So, does this mean you will join me?¡±


    I looked back over at Sylvia, and she just let out a small scoff. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. You don¡¯t need to ask for my permission to do things.¡±


    Using my own words against me? I mean, if it was going to anger her, I didn¡¯t necessarily want to do that¡­ but why do I feel that way?


    Lauren let out another giggle and looked up at me meekly. ¡°Seems you got permission. We are going first, so¡­ I¡¯ll see you in a bit?¡± the princess said with a wink.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± I said weakly.


    Why do I get the feeling I¡¯m missing something? And why is Lauren acting like this? Come to think of it. She has been a little different since our rooftop conversation.


    I looked back at Sylvia, and I could see her smiling with her eye as her ears twitched slightly. Her gaze quickly snapped to me, and she let out an evil chuckle. ¡°See you in a bit¡­Voker.¡±


    Ah¡­man¡­


    ¡ª


    ¡°I will explain the rules one more time, so pay attention,¡± Professor Garrison stated. The War God looked down from his pedestal at the class. It sounded like everyone was trying to hold in their breath, so they didn¡¯t breathe too loudly.


    ¡°The rules for Three Goal Bastion are simple. Teams of five are to split into Legionnaires and Shields. You can also have a single Skirmisher on your team if you so desire. Each team starts in its designated zones. Legionnaires are in quadrant one and can¡¯t pass the centerline or into quadrant two, which is the Shield¡¯s quadrant. Shields can¡¯t cross the backline or the line of quadrant two. If a team employs a Skirmisher, then a third quadrant is created in between quadrants one and two. Skirmishers can¡¯t cross to quadrants one or two and must stay in their designated box. Stepping out of your quadrants or off to the sides constitutes a knockout, understood?¡± the professor asked, checking for confirmation.


    Everyone nodded or grumbled in agreement which only made the Professor let out a strained sigh. ¡°That''s the movement covered¡­ now roles and rules. Legionnaires can not use magic, only mana enhancement. Legionnaires and Skirmishers can remove enemy players from the field by throwing a direct hit at the enemy, causing a knockout. Knockouts only happen if the ball connects with the body of the target and then hits the ground or hits the body and goes out of bounds. If the enemy catches a Legionnaires or Skirmishers'' ball, it is not a knockout, and neither side is knocked out. However, Shields can use magic, but they can only use it defensively to defend the goals. Shields can not knock enemy players out. Shields can not make persistent barriers to block goals, such as using Earth magic to create walls that last more than a few seconds. If barriers persist for too long, the Shield will be warned once, followed by a forced knockout. Skirmishers are allowed to use magic in the same way as Shields and are allowed to knock players out the same way Legionnaires are. Skirmishers, however, are locked to their quadrants and therefore can not retrieve balls from the center. Balls may only be passed forward and laterally, not backward. A Shield can pass a ball to a Skirmisher and to a Legionnaire, but a Legionnaire cannot pass the ball back to a Skirmisher. Also, no infusing the balls with magic! No Fireballs! No Waterballs! No Earthballs! If you break this rule you are out, instantly, and don¡¯t even think about complaining.¡±


    A student raised their hand. ¡°Professor? Why would any team not have a Skirmisher if they can do everything?¡±


    ¡°Good question. Skirmishers are powerful yet weak at the same time. You are either removing a Shield from your lineup that could defend a goal easier or removing a Legionnaire that could retrieve one of the seven balls in play. If a team lost all of their Legionnaires in a single round that team wouldn¡¯t be able to retrieve any balls the following round. Not to mention both Shields and Legionnaires lose space to maneuver because of Skirmishers creating a new quadrant. Skirmishers also can¡¯t join the initial ball rush, so they can only get balls passed to them by Shields. Also¡­ good luck using magic while you are that close to the enemy. Shields get a few extra seconds to see the ball coming¡­ Skirmishers don¡¯t,¡± the professor explained. The student gave a nod of understanding and he eyed us to see if he could continue talking.


    It makes sense¡­ being a Skirmisher sounds like a job for someone who can use mana enhancement and magic at similar levels. Someone like me.


    Nobody seemed to have any as the Professor explained the goal of the game. ¡°Now, to win, you must score either twelve points or eliminate all five players from the enemy team. If you are knocked out from the game, you are not allowed back in at all, even at a round restart. There are seven balls in a round. Balls are removed from play by either being destroyed, going out of bounds, or being used to score. If all seven balls are destroyed or used, a new round begins. For goal scoring, the central goal is worth three points per ball, while the two side goals are worth two points per ball. Knocking a player out counts as one point. One more thing, it¡¯s a gentleman''s rule that whatever team has the most balls or players at the time is to be on the offensive. And that¡¯s pretty much it¡­¡±


    So if you technically got four balls into the center goal, you could win in a single round or any combination of that really. But the odds of that happening seem to be relatively low. And what¡¯s this talk of balls being destroyed?


    Jen raised her hand and waved it around. ¡°Yes, Miss Icebreaker?¡± the professor asked.


    ¡°What happens if like¡­ there is only one player left on a team at a round restart, Professor?¡± the young Half-Dwarf asked.


    The Professor gave us a grin as his dark green eyes bore into us through his glasses. ¡°Then that player becomes a Praetorian. All movement restrictions are removed besides out of bounds at the center, side, and back lines. Praetorians can utilize the power of all three roles with none of their restrictions, besides the Shields¡¯ magic limitations. Also, the persistent barriers and magic infusion rules are still in place regardless of a player becoming a Praetorian. Sounds good?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Jen said with a friendly wave.


    ¡°That should be everything¡­ honestly, most of you have already played this game before, and for those of you who haven¡¯t, it¡¯s the type of game you just need to play one round to understand,¡± Professor Garrison assured us. ¡°Lauren and Terstus, your teams are up first.¡±


    This announcement caused a few muffled oohs and ahhs from the crowd. It was no secret that Terstus and Lauren were not exactly the best of friends seeing as the two were competing for the head position on the student council. The school has sort of formed around the two as they are the up-and-coming stars, considering the current student council is about to graduate.


    Terstus is essentially the face of a majority of the Elves and Dwarves. He is apparently the future Shadow Clan Chief if I''m to take his word. I learned that the Chief¡¯s position isn¡¯t necessarily guaranteed from my reading. It¡¯s a combination of birthright and martial prowess. Considering the Shadow Clan was a nomadic clan until recently, it makes sense that they would prioritize strength over blood. In theory, even I could challenge Terstus for the position of Chief regardless of Dad¡¯s status in the clan.


    But uh¡­ Half-Dark Elves aren¡¯t exactly included in the list¡­ so maybe I¡¯m not eligible¡­ and I sure as hell don¡¯t want that responsibility anyway. I¡¯d rather disappear into the mountains than become a Chief or King of anything.


    Then there is Lauren, second in line for the nation''s throne. She has essentially the entire Human vote as well as a vast portion of the Beastmen. And it¡¯s not hard to see why.


    Lauren is not only potentially the next ruler of the nation, she''s also loved by a considerable amount of the general public. Her social reform policies have garnered attention and admiration from people while she battles against her warmongering brother for the crown.


    This isn¡¯t even considering Lauren herself. The first princess is charismatic, and she has the air of a Queen around her. Lauren exudes that kind of energy most of the time while also managing to be personable. The side I see of her at school is probably a side people don¡¯t even know exists. And, of course, it helps that Lauren is a very beautiful young woman.


    The thing is, it¡¯s not that Terstus is inherently bad or not well-liked¡­ it¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t have that same type of energy. He seems to lack that air of importance that Lauren exudes. When I look at him¡­ I just can¡¯t imagine him leading anything.


    Is that bad of me? It might be. Perhaps it¡¯s some deep-seated High Elf bias in my blood telling me this? No¡­ personally, I just don¡¯t think he has what it takes.


    ¡°Voker,¡± a quiet yet serious voice called out from behind me.


    I had to look down somewhat at her. Dark Elves tended to be the biggest Elves around and on average, were as big as most Humans. But there were always outliers, and Sededa was one of those.


    The young Dark Elf was short for her age, and I hadn¡¯t had much time to speak to her considering she was always around Terstus who was her cousin. I had initially thought her to be a meek girl. It turns out she just doesn¡¯t talk very much.


    ¡°Sededa.¡±


    ¡°I never did have the chance to apologize for Terstus¡¯s behavior that day in the cafeteria, and for that, I¡¯m sorry. But, please don¡¯t hold it against him,¡± she asked of me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. He hasn¡¯t brought it up or pestered me about it since, so it¡¯s not a problem,¡± I assured her.


    She gave me a faint smile and looked out towards the field. ¡°This is¡­a weird team the princess has assembled.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ that¡¯s for sure¡­¡± I agreed.


    Looking out across the field for who would be our opponents, I saw Ren, Sylvia, Linnetia, Terstus, and Varnir. Which made me wonder why Ren wasn¡¯t with Lauren¡­


    ¡°Lauren, why isn¡¯t Ren on your team?¡± I asked.


    The princess gave me a shrug and a playful smile. ¡°I could ask you the same about Sylvia or why Sededa agreed to be on my team instead of a certain idiot¡¯s team.¡±


    Sededa just let out a defeated sigh. ¡°That¡­ doesn¡¯t answer my question¡­¡± I grumbled.


    Lauren gave me a serious look as her green eyes bore into me. ¡°If Ren were on my team, she would spend the entire time trying to protect me instead of winning. I¡¯d rather win, even if it¡¯s just a practice match.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you with Sylvia, Voker?¡± Sededa asked me.


    ¡°Because she wants to beat me,¡± I stated simply. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you with Terstus?¡±


    Sededa just stared blankly out at the field. Her long black hair was tied into multiple buns at the back. ¡°Because I want to beat him. Besides, it¡¯s just for fun,¡± she said in a deadpan voice.


    Ah¡­ reminds me of me. We could probably get along, Sededa.


    ¡°I have high hopes for you, Voker!¡± Parker said while giving me a friendly pat on the back.


    The young man was smiling brightly at me, which showed off his perfect white teeth. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put too much faith in me. I¡¯ve never played this game before,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s pretty easy, and you have all the right skills for it,¡± Parker reassured me while moving the curly hair out of his face.


    ¡°How long do these games typically last¡­ I mean, you can technically win in a single round, right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You could, but it¡¯s pretty rare. I think I¡¯ve only seen a team lose in the first round once or twice. I¡¯d say games tend to last about three to four rounds, depending on the teams. If a team goes super defensive with three Shields and two Legionnaires, the game can really drag on,¡± Parker explained.


    Sededa let out a small grunt of confirmation and nodded her head. ¡°Games can also go quickly if a team goes with three Legionnaires, a skirmisher, and only one shield.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve played before?¡± I asked.


    The Dark Elf gave me a side-eye. Her swirling smokey gray eyes watched me for a moment as if trying to discern a deeper meaning behind my words, but then she shrugged. ¡°Yes. We were taught this game at a young age in order to better blend in with the nation.¡±


    I see¡­ so it was a decree from the clan.


    ¡°Think fast!¡± a deep voice shouted.


    I heard it coming and extended my hand out towards the object. Something wet and rubbery smacked into my open palm as I gripped it. My fingers sunk into the ball for a second but were pushed out as it became more solid.


    What the hell is this?


    I tried squishing the ball, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. Running my fingers along the shiny yellow and orange surface gave me the impression of glass. But just a second ago, when I first caught this thing, it felt like it was somewhere between a liquid and rubber. Even a bit of residual orange chunks on my fingers had hardened.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked the professor.


    ¡°It¡¯s a game ball, pretty cool, huh? It¡¯s made out of sap from a tree mixed with a bunch of other stuff¡­ not sure how it works, but it does,¡± Professor Garrison said in his usual friendly voice.


    The ball was bigger than a grenade¡­ uh¡­ maybe I shouldn¡¯t think about it like that. It¡¯s significantly larger than a baseball but not so big that I can¡¯t grip it with a single hand. I was more worried that I would kill someone with this thing. The ball weighed quite a bit, and with a mana-enhanced toss to the head¡­


    The Professor let out a chuckle. ¡°I know what you are thinking, but don¡¯t worry about it. The faster you throw the ball, the softer it becomes, so don¡¯t worry about hurting someone. It will only return to its original shape and hardness when it slows down. At worst¡­ you will give someone a nasty bruise. Word of advice as well, you can throw this ball too hard.¡±


    I see¡­ very interesting indeed. You know, this ball being like glass, I wonder if I just squeeze hard enou¡ª


    Crack.


    The ball of hardened sap cracked and crumbled like a window being broken. Much to the Professor¡¯s enjoyment as he just laughed at me. But at least I understand how balls can be ¡°destroyed¡± now. If this hits the ground hard enough, it will break and become unusable.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Jen ran over from the center of the field with a satisfied grin. ¡°I¡¯m doooneee!¡±


    She was the last member of our team and had lost the quick game we played to decide who would help set out the balls in the center of the field. The seven-game balls were spread out evenly across the centerline. I believe it would be challenging to grab two or more of them very quickly without committing heavily. Snatching one and moving to safety is probably the best bet.


    However¡­ it was¡­ amusing yet awkward watching Jen run. Her Half-Dwarf proportions sort of just made everything look¡­ unnatural. Long arms on a short torso. Legs that are just a bit too short¡­ a more muscular frame than Humans should have, yet still managed to be petite.


    I see why she is self-conscious about it now. However, I don¡¯t think she has much to worry about despite this. It¡¯s not like Jen is some kind of abomination that people would wince at just by looking in her general direction.


    If anything, she is sort of cute¡­ like a small animal¡­ man I can definitely not say that out loud.


    ¡°Hey, Voker¡­ are you okay? You look a little red?¡± Jen asked.


    ¡°Just fine,¡± I answered back quickly. She gave me a confused look in return that I ignored.


    "Alright, everyone, get behind the line and be ready to run to your designated quadrants. Just wait for the clap to start. Legionnaires, good luck on getting those balls,¡± the professor said while walking over to the other side of the field.


    With that, we lined up on the backline of our goal. The stadium used for our mock battles had been retrofitted for Three Goal Bastion. Behind us was the smaller central goal worth three points and to our sides the two larger side goals worth two points. I can see how going for the center goal was not so easy¡­


    The center goal was simply a metal rod stuck into the earth with a circle at the top. It was only a tad bit bigger than the balls, and it was set further back than the two side goals. This meant that to score in the central goal, you had not only to throw a precise ball, but you also had to contend with the Shields having extra time to defend it.


    Challenging indeed.


    Professor Garrison finished his final words with the opposite team and then moved to the pedestal that looked over the arena. I felt a gaze digging into my skin and caught Sylvia watching me. The hair on the back of my neck stood on end for a second as I imagined her feral grin behind her mask.


    She is going to try and kill me¡­ isn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Parker! Go, Parker!¡±


    ¡°You got this, Parker!¡±


    ¡°Go, Princess Lauren!¡±


    ¡°Sylvia is going to crush you!¡±


    What¡¯s with that last one? And did I just hear someone say my name?


    The stands exploded with a quick burst of cheers for Parker, followed by some follow-up cheers for Lauren and, surprisingly, Sylvia. Parker gave a friendly wave to the group of girls calling his name, and Lauren flashed them a brilliant smile. Sylvia didn¡¯t even blink as she continued staring at me from across the field much to the dismay of her fans.


    Wait, does Sylvia have fans? Did I miss something, or have I just not been paying attention? Why am I getting flustered over this? Why do I even care? This is¡­ new. Not the time for this.


    The coliseum-styled arena went quiet as we watched the professor¡¯s movements closely. He grinned faintly, and everyone tensed, ready to spring forward only for him to relax again. Lauren let out an annoyed scoff, but as soon as the sound of her scoff hit Professor Garrison¡¯s ears, he clapped loudly.


    The five of us bolted off towards our positions. Our shields, Lauren and Jen, were at the back as they didn¡¯t have very far to go with me in the center. Parker and Sededa forced mana into their legs and pushed them towards the center. The two of them fanned out towards the balls on the edge, and I nearly choked on my spit at what I was witnessing.


    Sylvia wasn¡¯t holding back at all.


    By the time Parker and Sededa made it to the center of quadrant one, Sylvia was already at the line, rolling one ball behind her and going for a second. And much to my surprise, Linnetia was only a few steps behind Sylvia.


    Instead of going for another ball, Linnetia picked up the one Sylvia had rolled backward and tossed the ball straight at me with one fluid motion. It was nothing more than an orange blur moving toward my chest, and if I had blinked, I would have lost track of it.


    Mana pulsed through my body from the center of my chest. The warm water feeling of mana coursing through my limbs empowered my body and gave me just enough time to dodge the ball narrowly. The orange game ball smacked into the dirt hard and bounced up into the air.


    By the time I looked back at the center of the field, the balls had been distributed. Sylvia¡¯s team had collected five balls in total and tossed one at me already while we only had two.


    ¡°Voker!¡± Jen yelled. I turned around and caught the rubbery ball as it began to harden once more.


    Did she catch it? Well¡­ that¡¯s nice.


    Now we were at a stalemate as the two teams glared at each other from across the centerline. All Legionnaires were armed with a ball, and Sylvia¡¯s team had one extra, which she was holding in her other hand. Sylvia¡¯s team¡¯s Legionnaires were her, Varnir, and Linnetia, while their Shields were Ren and Terstus.


    Suddenly the enemy Legionnaires moved. Sylvia and Varnir aimed at Parker while Linnetia wound up for a long throw at one of the goals. Seeing an opening, I tossed the ball straight for Varnir while he was still mid toss. Parker managed to dodge Sylvia¡¯s ball by dropping to the ground, but Varnir¡¯s clipped him in the shoulder. The ball bounced off Parker with a wet thud, it hardened quickly, and as it hit the ground, it shattered.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­.¡± a course of voices rang out from Parker¡¯s removal.


    ¡°LIN! LIN! LIN! MY WONDERFUL SISTER!¡± Sylas screamed out into the arena.


    My ball was inches away from taking Varnir¡¯s head off. The Dark Elf¡¯s pink eyes went wide in fear as it closed in on him, but I let out a small grunt of annoyance and admiration. Linnetia, ignoring her brother¡¯s praise, stuck her hand out and grabbed the ball from the air. She twisted her body around with an acrobatic move and used the ball¡¯s momentum to throw it back at us.


    She¡¯s a monster. She caught the ball, and she managed to toss it back in the same motion.


    The orange ball soared over my head towards the center goal. I glanced over my shoulder to see a tendril of turquoise water snake out from Lauren¡¯s hands and engulfed the ball right before it entered the goal. The ball slithered down the tendril and into Lauren¡¯s hands as she gave me a quick smile and tossed it towards me.


    ¡°Parker Ruse is out! Sylvia¡¯s team has one point!¡± Professor Garrison''s voice boomed.


    Parker gave us an apologetic smile as he jogged off the arena floor. Sededa wasn¡¯t sitting on her thumbs during that time as she managed to get past Terstus¡¯s wind barrier and scored a side goal that secured us two points, which put us at two points and down to only a single Legionnaire while the enemy team was at 100% with one point. So our side has two balls now as well as theirs.


    You know¡­ this is kind of fun. I¡¯m having fun. Maybe I should try a bit harder?


    ¡°Sededa on you, aim for one of the goals,¡± I told her. Since we were down to only one Legionnaire, I figured it would be prudent to protect Sededa while taking out their two shields. If we remove Ren and Terstus, we can score free goals over time and play defensively, even if it takes a long time.


    Besides¡­ aiming for Sylvia and Linnetia seems like a mistake. They are both way too strong for their own good.


    She gave me a quick nod and reared back for a throw. Sylvia and Linnetia both aimed at Sededa but I could see their eyes looking at the goal behind her. Sededa¡¯s ball raced off towards the side goal that was being protected by Terstus and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her choice of targets. While that was happening Sylvia and Linnetia both threw their balls at our goals.


    I followed her up with my own throw and this time the ball was moving way faster than before. Terstus raised his hands up and a gust of wind knocked Sededa¡¯s ball off course, sending it out of bounds. He barely managed to give me a scowl as Ren yelled at him to dodge but he was too busy maintaining his spell as my ball smashed against his face, bouncing off with a boing.


    Terstus let out an unmanly yelp as he fell onto his back, rubbing his red face. He tried wiping away the tears, but I didn¡¯t miss them, and neither did Sededa as she let out a snicker.


    Double-checking behind me, Jen had managed to block Sylvia¡¯s throw for our center goal, but Lauren missed, which allowed Linnetia to score an additional two points.


    ¡°Terstus Shadowstorm is out! Round over, reset! The current score is three to Lauren and four to Sylvia!¡± Professor Garrison bellowed.


    With that, the field would be reset. Parker and Terstus began replacing the game balls while the remainder of the team gathered for a short meeting. A student used water magic to clean the field of broken ball debris, which probably meant the balls could be reformed and reused.


    Both teams were down one player, but we were hit the hardest. Only having one Legionnaire to gather balls at the initial rush would severely hinder our offense capabilities. But on the flip side, the enemies'' defensive capabilities were crippled. Ren might be highly skilled, but she can¡¯t defend three goals simultaneously.


    ¡°So, what are we going to do?¡± Jen asked everyone.


    Lauren was staring into the ground as her eyes rapidly darted around. Finally, she let out an annoyed sigh and looked right at me. ¡°Do you think you can destroy the balls aiming for our goals with fire magic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t want to interfere with your defense too much, but I should be able to maneuver around and defend the goals,¡± I told her.


    Both Lauren and I looked straight at Sededa, which made her frown slightly. ¡°What? Why are you looking at me¡­¡±


    ¡°They will aim for you. I can almost guarantee it,¡± Lauren said.


    ¡°Agreed,¡± I added.


    Jen tilted her head. ¡°How do you know that? Maybe they just go for the win and try to overwhelm us with scoring?¡±


    ¡°Jen¡­ if they take out our last Legionnaire, we can¡¯t get any balls outside of defense. They can just force a round restart by purposely breaking the balls and then have a brand new round with seven balls at their disposal. Voker is good¡­ but I don¡¯t think he can dodge three balls at once while Ren also attempts to score on us,¡± Lauren explained.


    Sededa gave a weak shrug, seemingly accepting her fate. ¡°Then what do you want me to do? I can¡¯t outrun Sylvia and Lin¡­ I could beat Varnir, but that¡¯s risky if those two aim at me.¡±


    ¡°You only need to get one ball. Don¡¯t throw it, just retreat with it. Pick whatever side is safest,¡± I told her. ¡°We are going to destroy a majority of their balls. I imagine their three Legionnaires are going to target you regardless of what happens, so we are going to play around with that guess. If you dodge two¡­ then take one hit¡­ can you possibly redirect the hit high?¡±


    ¡°I can try¡­¡± Sededa grumbled.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s what we are going to do. Let¡¯s go.¡± With Lauren¡¯s stamp of approval, we headed back towards our starting line.


    The crowd gave another round of support for Lauren and Sylvia, while the pro-Parker group was awfully quiet this time around. Finally, Professor Garrison gave everyone a quick glare, and the entire class ceased their conversations. He took a deep breath and, with a single clap, round two began.


    And it went just as we imagined. Sededa managed to snatch one ball from Varnir¡¯s side. Sededa was surprisingly fast for someone who was supposed to be a mage. Perhaps that¡¯s the Dark Elf blood doing its job¡­ or maybe her mana enhancement is just that good. Nevertheless, her tosses were nothing to scoff at either.


    It was four vs. four, and we only had one ball to their six. Things were not looking good for us, but we had a plan. Sylvia, Lauren, and Varnir all aimed at Sededa. Ren in the backline began aiming for the goal, but to our surprise, only Sylvia threw a ball at Sededa. Everyone else aimed for a goal.


    Sededa took the hit straight to the chest, but it was a calculated move. Sylvia had thrown the ball too hard, and it looked more like a fast-moving puddle than a ball as Sadeda held the goop tightly to her chest. The ball quickly reformed to its original shape.


    Lauren erected a wall of turquoise water and blocked two balls to our side goal. Jen¡¯s ice block destroyed another ball, but Linnetia¡¯s toss flew true. It was about to go directly into the center goal before a streak of yellow lightning left my hands and went straight for the game ball. It was reduced to ash in the blink of an eye. Of course, everyone just stared at me afterward.


    Where are my cheers¡­ that was a good play¡­


    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s not what I was expecting, but good job, Voker!¡± Jen yelled.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ thanks¡­at least somebody cares,¡± I mumbled.


    Lauren tossed me a ball which put us at four balls, and Sylvia with one. Sylvia was seething from across the field at her failed attempt to knock Sededa out. While she gripped her own game ball a little too tightly, Varnir tried giving her some words of comfort, but she wasn¡¯t having it.


    Now then. Time to take out Ren and score some goals.


    It was simple. Lauren tosses a ball into the goal. Ren attempts to defend, allowing Sededa and me to attack her for free. It should go perfectly.


    Lauren launched her ball, and Ren grunted in frustration as she defended the center goal. Sededa and I both fired our balls off immediately after. The two orange balls went straight for Ren, but I was not expecting Sylvia to intervene the way she did.


    Sylvia dropped her ball and literally tossed Varnir into the ball''s path, and Linnetina used Sylvia¡¯s back as a springboard for the second.


    Varnir managed to catch one of the balls aimed at Ren using his chest, and Linnetina snatched the one aimed at the goal out of the air with ease. However, Sylvia wasn¡¯t quick enough to stop my ball from smacking Ren in the stomach, knocking her out of the game.


    The crowd erupted into a cheer at the display, and quickly capitalizing on their sudden influx of ammunition, Sylvia and Varnir tossed their balls straight for Sededa. Sededa got caught in her leg as she dodged the first ball. The ball ricocheted off of her and shot off towards the corner of the arena.


    It was on the opposite side of me, and there was no way I could reach it in time. But there was one person who could stop that ball from hitting the ground. Jen ran as fast as her little legs could carry her and slid through the dirt face first. Her braided light brown hair mixed into the cloud of dirt, but Jen managed to barely hold onto the ball with hands outstretched, saving Sededa from being knocked out.


    Jen was grinning ear to ear as dirt covered her entire body. She didn¡¯t even bother moving her dirt-matted hair from her face. ¡°I did it! I saved¡ª ughag¡± Her cheers were cut short with a loud boing as Linnetia sniped Jen in the face, leaving a massive red mark on her forehead.


    ¡°Arene Maxwell and Jyngwyn Icebreaker are knocked out! The score is four to Lauren and five to Sylvia!¡± Professor Garrison announced.


    This is it. We have a chance to pull ahead right here. Two balls in the center goal, and we all but win.


    Lauren once again tossed me the ball Jen had saved and gave me a determined nod. Sededa gave me a glance but quickly turned back to face her opponents. There were no rules saying Legionnaires couldn¡¯t defend the goals using their bodies¡­ they just couldn¡¯t use magic to protect the goals.


    So¡­ do we aim for the center goal knowing they are going to sacrifice someone or at the very least deflect a ball? I think we can manage it¡­


    I went first, expecting that they would probably put more effort into stopping my attempt than Sededa¡¯s. My ball flew through the air straight for the center goal, and as expected, Linnetia jumped up for it. Sededa¡¯s throw wasn¡¯t far behind mine as Sylvia tried throwing Varnir again but this time, she put a little too much strength into her throw.


    Also¡­ why is she throwing him? I¡¯m pretty confident that Varnir is athletic enough to do the same thing Linnetia is doing. Does she just have a grudge against Varnir or something?


    The crowd let out a groan of unison as Varnir landed onto the dirt rather hard, but that wasn¡¯t the only thing they were groaning about. Much to our despair¡­ Sededa had missed¡­ barely. The ball bounced off the metal ring of the goal and right back to the enemy Legionnaires.


    Did she¡­ miss on purpose? I¡­ no¡­ maybe it was just an accident¡­but¡­


    I also couldn¡¯t do anything as Linnetia threw the ball back immediately. She had caught it mid-air and threw it before she even landed, right at Lauren. The princess dived for the ground but it wasn¡¯t enough as the ball smacked her in the ribs, knocking her out of the game.


    ¡°Laurena Maxwell is out! The score is four to Voker and six to Sylvia!¡± the professor announced.


    Sylvia had scooped up the ball, and she was out for vengeance. The orange and yellow sap ball wobbled in its flight path but didn¡¯t break apart wholly this time. Sededa tried to dodge it, but the ball wrapped itself around her thigh with a wet smack, knocking her out as well.


    She¡­ she wasn¡¯t even trying? Is she just pretending to be tired? I¡­ there is no way Sededa is purposely doing this all of a sudden, right?


    ¡°Sededa Shadowstorm is out! Four to Voker and seven to Sylvia! Round reset!¡± the professor announced once more.


    Well¡­ this wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.


    Sededa quickly marched off the field without saying a word while Lauren gave me a concerned look. ¡°Did¡­ something happen to her?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°I wish I had an answer to that¡­.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Well¡­ good luck?¡± Lauren said with a weak smile.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m going to need it,¡± I mumbled.


    Since there was nobody to strategize with, I just returned to the backline. With nearly everyone out, the resetting of the arena went quickly, and the destroyed game balls were swept away by Lauren¡¯s water magic. It was now me versus Sylvia, Linnetia, and Varnir.


    What a pain. But either way, win or lose¡­ this was fun. Too bad I don¡¯t plan to fail.


    The arena was utterly silent besides the footsteps of my retreating classmates. Both teams were lined up, and the odds were not in my favor¡­ once again. But that¡¯s okay. I have a plan.


    ¡°Voker Winterheart is the last remaining player and has been promoted to Praetorian! The current score is four to Voker and seven to Sylvia!¡± Professor Garrison shouted. ¡°Now then, go on the clap,¡± he said in his usual voice that still managed to carry across the entire arena.


    Was he just yelling for fun as well? He is grinning ear to ear¡­ he is having way too much fun watching a bunch of kids pelt each other with magic rubber balls.


    Clap.


    I sprinted straight down the center of the field, right towards Sylvia. I was far faster than everyone as my muscles pulsed with mana. Sylvia kicked it up a notch as her thighs grew in size. I could never match her speed, but I didn¡¯t need to.


    I wasn¡¯t aiming for Slyvia.


    With a quick step, I changed directions and bolted straight for Varnir. It slowed me down a bit, but I still beat him as he reached down to grab his ball. He looked up at me, mortified.


    ¡°No wait, pl¡ªgah¡±


    The ball slammed directly into the top of his head and sent him face-first into the dirt, cutting his pleas off. I moved further away from Linnetia and Sylvia to retrieve another ball. I deftly dodged Sylvia¡¯s first toss, and Linnetia couldn¡¯t toss hers because Sylvia was blocking her along the line.


    I grabbed the first ball and went for a second, knowing I had a few seconds before Linnetia moved into position to make a throw. By the time I had my second ball Linnetia had thrown her ball straight for the center goal. I didn¡¯t even bother defending it as she successfully scored.


    So they are just going to try and distract me with one while the other scores? Not bad.


    I rocked off another ball straight for Sylvia¡¯s legs, but the Vampire spread her legs wide, and it flew underneath her completely. But with her legs split apart that far not even Sylvia, with her immense speed and strength, could recover in time for my second ball. I aimed at her legs again, and my attack flew true, hitting her in the shin and bouncing off into the distance.


    I turned quickly in time to launch a Lightning Bolt from my hand, destroying the ball headed straight for the center goal. I was prepared to collect another ball, but I blinked in surprise. Linnetia had somehow managed to get two balls in the same amount of time, and she had already thrown the second one at me.


    How? Did she move even faster than she was before?


    I tried snaking my body out of the way, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Simply put, my shoulders were too big, and I couldn¡¯t move out of the way in time. The rubbery ball hit me straight in the arm. I made an attempt to catch it as it bounced off of me, but I grasped at air. The orange and yellow ball hit the ground and shattered, which ignited the crowd¡¯s cheers.


    ¡°Sylvia¡¯s team wins by a knockout!¡± the professor yelled enthusiastically.


    The class erupted into a roar of applause at the spectacle. Although, I was both surprised and somewhat embarrassed to hear people shouting my name. I just returned a friendly wave to the class as my team ran up to me.


    ¡°Nice try, Voker,¡± Parker said with a warm smile.


    ¡°You were so close, Voker!¡± Jen said excitedly, the red mark still on her forehead.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡­ perhaps next time, we will just put you at Legionnaire. Good work, Voker,¡± Lauren said with a wink and playful smile.


    ¡°Ah¡­yeah¡­thank you. Sorry, I couldn¡¯t win it,¡± I said, trying to hide my embarrassment.


    I¡¯m not used to this¡­but I could get used to it.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Parker said while patting me on the back. ¡°I mean, I was the first one out, so it¡¯s not like I did anything¡­¡± he grumbled with a weak smile.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Jen hummed.


    ¡°Hey¡­ what happened to Sededa?¡± I asked.


    Everyone just gave me weak smiles. ¡°We don¡¯t know¡­ she left the arena immediately,¡± Lauren told me.


    ¡°Ok¡­ I sort of¡ª ouch. Hey, what are you doing?¡± I rubbed my arm from Sylvia¡¯s playful punch. She was very clearly angered and was red to the tips of her ears, and her swirling dark blue eye was glaring at me from behind the slit in her bronze mask.


    ¡°You¡­ when I beat you¡­you will beg me to stop!¡± she proclaimed.


    ¡°What does that even mean¡­ you did beat me¡­¡± I groaned.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t count!¡± she yelled while pointing a finger at me. Much to everyone¡¯s enjoyment as they all laughed at us.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    I feel like I somehow lost twice today.


    ¡°Good work, Voker. That was a valiant last attempt,¡± Linnetia said with a kind smile.


    ¡°Thank you. You are pretty amazing. You know that Linnetia? I never knew you were capable of such moves,¡± I told her.


    The young girl gave me a proud smile that reached her ears. ¡°I learned from the best.¡±


    Linnetia is an interesting person¡­maybe even more interesting than her twin brother.


    ¡°I see even you have recognized my sister¡¯s talents!¡± Sylas said proudly after jogging over to us. He was flaring his nostrils with his hands at his hips. I swear I even saw a small tear rolling down his face. Linnetia just sighed weakly.


    Ren stood very close to me and looked up into my mask. Her face was hard to read, and I didn¡¯t quite know how to explain it. ¡°Did you have fun, Voker?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I did.¡±

 Vol.5 Ch.100- Amoth, The Past, and a Favor.

    Walking through the campus after my quick lunch run I found myself feeling a bit tired today. I had a particularly challenging workout this morning with Sylvia that required us to wake up a bit earlier than even I was used to. Combine that with the severe fatigue brought on by the intense workout, and even someone as in shape as me can be a bit tired. It was bad enough that Sylvia canceled our afternoon workout before it began, not that I blame her¡­ I would have done it if she didn¡¯t.


    And I¡¯m absolutely starving. I went straight from class to the cafeteria to get some extra food before going to the library, and I still want more to eat.


    My stomach let out a low growl, and I could hear somebody''s laughter. I turned my head quickly, and Varnir took a step back like I was the one who had surprised him. ¡°I¡­uh¡­. sorry,¡± he apologized meekly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I responded, more coldly than I had wanted.


    Varnir winced and let out an awkward chuckle while wrapping his long hair around his fingers. ¡°Ah¡­ yeah¡­¡±


    Now I¡¯m the one that¡¯s sorry¡­


    ¡°I apologize. I didn¡¯t mean for my words to come out so negatively. It¡¯s not a big deal. Poking fun at me like this hardly bothers me or affects my opinion of you,¡± I told him.


    Varnir just blinked at me a few times and slowly nodded his head at my words. Maybe that was a little too much formality¡­ the two of us are friends¡­ I hope so.


    I motioned for Varnir to walk alongside me, and he obliged. The campus was beautiful during late spring. The weather was just right. Birds were flying between their nests in the purple trees, and the sounds of students walking outside created an atmosphere of tranquility.


    Mmmm¡­ yes¡­ this is nice.


    ¡°Anyways, how¡¯s your head? It¡¯s been a few weeks, so you should be doing much better, yes?¡± I asked, trying to make some small talk.


    Varnir scratched the top of his head, and his awkward smile turned into a more friendly one. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m doing a lot better, nothing a bit of light magic couldn¡¯t fix. Honestly, hitting the ground hurt more than the stupid ball.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s my fault as well¡­¡±


    Varnir just smiled at me and let out a small laugh. ¡°Relax Voker, it was just a game. Besides, that¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now¡­ are you ready for the Founding Festival? It¡¯s only like a month away¡­ I¡¯m ready for a break¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say if I am or not. I don¡¯t really know anything about it, if I¡¯m being honest. I know there is a huge parade¡­ a festival at the end of the month¡­ that¡¯s it, really,¡± I said with a slight shrug. ¡°And didn¡¯t we just come off from break? It¡¯s only been two and half months since school started and you are planning for a break that¡¯s still another month away?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, two and half months is too long without a break! But that¡¯s the gist of it. It¡¯s just one huge party for the entire city that lasts a week. But lucky us, our class gets two weeks off,¡± Varnir said with a wink.


    I just nodded along with his enthusiasm. ¡°Two weeks? Why¡¯s that?¡± I asked curiously.


    Professor Garrison has yet to explain the Founding Festival to us as it''s still a whole month away. But two weeks off when school just started? I suppose it makes sense¡­ people tend to need frequent breaks. Maybe I¡¯m just the weird one¡­ a break wouldn¡¯t be so bad.


    Varnir let out a satisfied sigh and looked up into the sky with his eyes closed. ¡°Because Class Onward is a part of the parade so we get a few days to prepare. But it will only take us like¡­ two days tops to get stuff done. It¡¯s just a rehearsal so we can use the extra time to do whaaaatever we want. It¡¯s gonna be great.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it is. And what exactly will you be doing during this break?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ uh¡­ some stuff at home I¡¯ve been meaning to try but that doesn¡¯t matter right now,¡± Varnir said quickly with a wave of his hand. ¡°Say¡­ Voker¡­ what do you usually do after class? Do you even take any classes besides Onward?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I¡¯ve thought about picking up a class, but nothing has particularly struck my interest. I typically just go to the library for a few hours and then train again in the evening with Sylvia. How about you? I don¡¯t normally see you around this time, so I assume you are taking extra classes?¡±


    ¡°I do, I have a magic combat theory class right after ours, but it was canceled today. And well¡­ after that, I have a few more, but it¡¯s nothing special,¡± Varnir said awkwardly.


    Oh? Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never seen Varnir use magic¡­ not during his duel or class.


    ¡°Can I ask why you are taking a magic class? You don¡¯t strike me as the mage type,¡± I said, trying not to offend the young man. I imagine an Elf not being able to use magic was a sore topic, and judging by his slight wince¡­ it appears I was right.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t use magic, I would rather know how it works so I can beat it, you know? At least I think that makes sense¡­¡± Varnir said despondently.


    ¡°It does. It¡¯s a good idea that I¡¯m sure most people wouldn¡¯t even consider let alone attempt to implement. Unfortunately, people tend to ignore things they aren¡¯t good at, myself included,¡± I said honestly.


    Varnir raised an eyebrow at me, but his sad smile didn¡¯t fade. ¡°You probably think I¡¯m some failure since I can¡¯t use magic¡­ most Elves hear I can¡¯t use magic, and the first thing they say is, ¡®Aren¡¯t you a Half-Blood? What kind of Elf can¡¯t use even a little bit of magic?¡¯ or something like that¡­¡±


    I shook my head at Varnir. ¡°It¡¯s true Elves are the most magically gifted of all the races. We tend to be able to use at the very least one school of magic even if they can¡¯t climb very high in the rankings. But that¡¯s hardly an indicator of failure, Varnir. If anything, I believe you are doing just fine for someone who has no magical capabilities. And you are working around your weaknesses. That¡¯s what your shield is for, right?¡±


    Varnir¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise. ¡°How¡­ how did you know that?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s pretty obvious. If I couldn¡¯t use magic and I saw that shield, I would have wanted it instantly. You can send those wooden vines out from your shield at will, making for a great anti-magic system. I¡¯m not sure how often you can use that ability on your shield, but even if you could block three spells with it, that¡¯s plenty of time to close in on a mage.¡±


    Varnir just started laughing, and I looked over at him in confusion, not that he could see my face. ¡°Did I say something funny?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No¡­no¡­ I should have expected you to be like this. You are just so blunt and straightforward. Tell me, Voker¡­ is there anyone you actually hate?¡± Varnir asked me.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Varnir raised his eyebrows in surprise at my sudden response. ¡°I¡¯ve never once seen you be petty or even antagonistic towards someone. So if that¡¯s the case, that person probably deserves your wrath.¡±


    Oh, they deserve every bit.


    I guided Varnir towards the library, and once we arrived, I waved towards it. ¡°Care to join me for a bit? Unless you have those other classes you were speaking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got an hour or so before I have to go to my cooking class, so I can spare some time,¡± Varnir said.


    ¡°Your cooking class?¡± I asked, surprised.


    Varnir¡¯s ears turned bright red as he quickly walked into the library. ¡°What, I just like cooking? It¡¯s fun! And the food you make tastes better, right?¡±


    Now it was my turn to be confused. ¡°I never said anything¡­ I was just surprised that you enjoyed cooking, is all. I, for one, can¡¯t cook to save my life. Literally.¡±


    Vanir scratched his head and let out an awkward chuckle. ¡°Ah¡­ sorry¡­ you¡¯re right. I just got through saying how you don¡¯t treat people this way. But come on, anyone can learn to cook, Voker,¡± Varnir assured me.


    ¡°Learning isn¡¯t the problem. You see, I am cursed. I can not cook food that doesn¡¯t taste like death,¡± I told him. The friendly old Dwarven librarian gave me a kind smile and waved at me. ¡°Good afternoon, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Winterheart,¡± she greeted me.


    Varnir gave a small wave which she returned with a nod. ¡°Hey¡­ the librarian knows your name? And a curse? What are you talking about?¡± he whispered.


    I nodded along with his words. ¡°Indeed. She is a very kind lady who helped me understand the library¡¯s system. But I couldn¡¯t tell you because I don¡¯t know myself. I just can¡¯t seem to cook.¡±


    Varnir gave me a confused look. ¡°Libraries have systems? What¡­¡± Varnir just shrugged. ¡°And if you say so¡­ if you ever want to learn to cook you can ask me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the offer. But Varnir¡­ yes libraries have systems. Please tell me you are going to the library? At least for some of your classes¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah, you know how it is. I¡¯ve been here¡­ once¡­ during the guided tour and all that¡­¡± he said awkwardly. ¡°Hey¡­Voker¡­ why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    I quickly turned away from him as we rounded the stairs to the library''s second floor. ¡°Looking at you like what? You can¡¯t even see my face.¡±


    ¡°I can just feel your disappointed gaze¡­¡± Varnir said weakly.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sure you can.¡±


    ¡°Voker, please I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shhhh!¡±


    Varnir was cut off by a teacher who just happened to be at the top of the stairs. The Beastmen woman glared at Varnir and silenced him. I could hear his muffled apologies mixed under his curses about being quiet in the stupid library.


    I let out a small chuckle as Varnir¡¯s droopy Dark Elf ears burned pink and pressed against his head. ¡°We are almost there.¡± Varnir let out an unintelligible grumble as he scanned the building.


    ¡°Why do you sit all the way back here?¡± he whispered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to whisper. Just don¡¯t talk loudly,¡± I told him. ¡°And it just sort of happened this way.¡±


    Varnir seemed unconvinced, but he took a chair beside me and sat down with a defeated sigh. I could tell the Dark Elf was out of his element. The poor guy looked like he wanted to crawl out of his skin.


    If it bothered him that much, he could have just told me no¡­


    I looked up into the empty space in front of me. ¡°Good evening.¡±


    Varnir scooted back in his chair and looked at me like I was insane. If someone wasn¡¯t aware of this specific seat, then it would indeed appear that I was talking to empty air. But I knew better. She was always here.


    ¡°H¡ªHi¡­¡± a small voice squeaked.


    Tsarra didn¡¯t even bother removing her illusion as Varnir just looked at the empty space in front of him. His ears twitched, and the look of pure confusion on his face probably mimicked mine. He looked over at me, his eyes begging for confirmation that he really had heard a voice. I just shrugged.


    Tsarra had her reasons. I wasn¡¯t going to force her to talk or show herself to Varnir if she didn¡¯t want to. The two of us have an interesting relationship. I¡¯ve been coming to the library for at least two hours a day for over a month, yet we barely spoke to each other.


    Typically we greet each other, Tsarra drops her illusion, and that¡¯s the end of the conversation. Occasionally Tsarra will recommend a book, but that¡¯s not all that often. Honestly, I quite enjoy our arrangement, and it appears that she does as well.


    Maybe inviting Varnir here was a mistake. He is the type of person who likes to fill the silence with conversation. Something Tsarra very clearly doesn¡¯t like.


    Oops.


    Varnir just kept staring at the empty space, and his eyes went wide as the air shimmered for a moment, revealing a red faced Tsarra, who was hiding behind a book with only her pale yellow eye peering over it.


    ¡°P¡ªp¡­Princess?¡± Varnir stammered out.


    ¡°Princess?¡± I asked, confused.


    Tsarra just nodded her head. ¡°V¡­Varnir¡­¡± she mumbled.


    Wait, slow down for a second. What is going on?


    Varnir was pink all the way to the tips of his ears as he stared into the table in front of him. I could see his eyes dart around as he tried counting the grain. Tsarra was much the same as her entire face was covered by the book with only her red High Elf ears poking out from her ruby red hair.


    ¡°Uh¡­ do you two know each other? And what is this princess business about? Are you¡­ a princess Tsarra?¡± I asked.


    Both of them just nodded their heads furiously at my questions. ¡°Di¡­did¡­ you not know, Voker?¡± Tsarra asked me.


    ¡°No¡­ I wasn¡¯t aware. Does that mean you are from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ although I¡¯m not really a princess anymore, but I sort of am, and you know and¡­yeah¡­¡± she mumbled from behind her book.


    I just gave Tsarra a sad look that she couldn¡¯t see. The poor girl looked like she was about to boil over for some reason. But I wasn¡¯t just going to let this information go. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t follow¡­ are you a princess or not?¡±


    ¡°I am a princess to the last Emperor and Empress of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth¡­ but my niece took the throne so¡­ I¡¯m a princess, but not really?¡± Tsarra said, sounding unsure of her own words.


    ¡°That just sounds confusing¡­ I¡¯ll just take your word,¡± I said with a slight shrug.


    I suppose that¡¯s what happens with Elven royalty. When your rulers can live for hundreds of years, even Elves can have multiple bloodlines. Also, having all those children and suddenly stripping them of their royal titles would be a mistake. You can just marry off the fourteenth princess to another nation just for that extra bit of power and connection without giving anything away. After all, why grant land and titles to twenty bloodlines when you can just get rid of them. Tsarra is probably here in that same vein¡­ a disposable piece.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    However, I remember that many Tel¡¯an¡¯duth¡¯s royalty were assassinated during the war by Brax. So¡­ Tsarra¡¯s side of the family must have been part of the survivors then?


    I checked on Varnir, and it still seemed like he was struggling with¡­ whatever was wrong with him. He glanced at me but returned to his grain counting. I let out a small sigh and was about to flip open my book when I noticed Tsarra was reading an unusual-looking journal.


    It appeared to be falling apart and was in serious need of rebinding. The leather on the front was worn to the point that it was black and brown and any text that used to be on the cover was long gone.


    ¡°What are you reading today, Tsarra?¡± I asked her.


    And just like that, her embarrassment faded away like it wasn¡¯t even there. She gave me a serious look and stood up from her chair. Tsarra wasn¡¯t very talkative, but there was one thing she didn¡¯t seem to mind speaking about and that was books. She was a voracious consumer of all literature in any shape or form.


    I¡¯ve seen her read everything from manuscripts to botany journals, to romance novels, and everything in between. Finally, she stopped short of my chair and gave me a suspicious look. ¡°Do you even read the books I recommend to you, Voker?¡± she asked, sounding slightly annoyed.


    ¡°I do, actually. Every book you¡¯ve recommended to me, I¡¯ve read. Even that Holy Kingdom fantasy novel you first recommended to me,¡± I said honestly.


    She gave me a surprised look that I had never seen on her face before. I was apprehensive at first, but I understood why Tsarra recommended me the books that she did. Even the fantasy novel had a deeper meaning behind it.


    On the surface, it was just a simple story of a Paladin saving a princess in a tower from the evil Vampire Lord. Apparently, it was a common children¡¯s story in the Holy Kingdom and was widely popular. It wasn¡¯t hard to see why, as it perfectly aligned with the kingdom¡¯s beliefs and their intense xenophobia towards Vampires. It was an excellent way to see how the people of the Arotal saw the Vampires.


    And let¡¯s just say the Vampire Lord wasn¡¯t a very good person in that story.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Tsarra mumbled. ¡°Here¡­ read this. It¡¯s a copied journal from a high-ranking clergy member that was a part of the failed crusade on Syn¡¯nari. You might like it¡­¡±


    Tsarra gingerly handed me the book. ¡°No¡­. thank you, Tsarra. I was looking for a book just like this¡­ how did you find it?¡±


    Tsarra blushed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s part of my personal collection. I bought it from someone at my favorite cafe. You can borrow it for a while. Just make sure to give it back¡­ and take good care of it¡­.please.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I promise I will,¡± I told her.


    I immediately opened the book, and despite the front being beaten up, the pages inside were in pristine condition. I was greeted by a map of Amoth, the other continent. I¡¯d seen a few maps of the continent, but I¡¯d never bothered to give it a solid check as I pretty much knew the general layout.


    Let¡¯s see¡­


    In the center of Amoth is the giant Magical Forest that the Republic of Elshara claims. It¡¯s a majority Wood Elf nation with a sizable Beastmen population that seems to be doing its own thing. At one point in its history, the country was at war with The Holy Kingdom of Arotal to the south, but that was said to be due to Talgan¡¯s influence on the nation. The north is now just referred to as the Vampire Lands.


    The Vampire Lands is an area made up of a bunch of small kingdoms, dutchies, and dukedoms that were formed after the fracture and destruction of the old Empire of Nul which Talgan ruled. Now the area is just a warzone. Small governments are vying for power, remnants of Vampire bloodlines attempting to lay claim to the region. Mercenaries and bandits run wild, and if Anna¡¯s words are to be believed, Vampires run night raids looking for slaves and fresh blood. It¡¯s just a cesspool of war and debauchery.


    There is probably some truth to Anna¡¯s words, at the very least.


    The north isn¡¯t just filled with Vampires, either. Anna mentioned to me once that there were other factions of Humans and High Elves vying for a piece of the north. How much of a population they had, I couldn¡¯t be sure.


    Leaving the north and heading east, there were The Mists. An island nation that is split off from the main landmass on the eastern side of Amoth, which is completely covered in a magical fog. An ancient dungeon named the Dragon¡¯s Rest is spewing the mist out from the island''s center.


    Nobody has ever been able to clear the dungeon, and its true depths are unknown. It¡¯s gotten to the point where the dungeon has become a part of the national identity, and nobody even bothers attempting to defeat the dungeon and destroy its core.


    Much like the north, the east is split into minor dynasties. From what I¡¯ve read here in the library and learned in class, no single ruler has ever managed to unite the island. The Mists aren¡¯t in a perpetual state of war like the Vampire Lands, but conflict is common among smaller countries.


    Bouncing over to the west there is The Dunes, a region spanning the entirety of The Great Desert of Akar. Reading books on that place is very interesting as there is no form of a ruling body, nobility, or any real essence of an organized nation. It¡¯s very similar to the Dark Elves in The Barrens, an area consisting primarily of small tribes and clans.


    Of course, the reason for this lack of development lies within the region itself. Building a nation in a desert is difficult, although not impossible. Humans have thrived in just about every condition throughout the history of both realities I¡¯ve been in. The Dragonkin who call the mountains of the Great Desert home are also in their natural element. The reason for The Dunes being so hostile is the number of monsters and dungeons present inside the desert.


    The Dunes has one of the highest concentrations of roaming monsters out of all the nations. Monsters tend to dwell deep in forests and in the mountains. As the monster population grows weaker, monsters get pushed toward civilization which causes conflict.


    But in the desert, powerful monsters are everywhere, and the people have adapted by forming small warbands and clans to combat them. The increase in dungeon activity in The Dunes also makes life difficult, not to mention that It¡¯s hard to form a kingdom when dungeons are sprouting in more significant numbers, and monsters are spewing out of them. It¡¯s much easier just to pick up and leave.


    Those who live in The Dunes tend to live a nomadic lifestyle, for the most part, only ever settling around the oases that dot the landscape. The far west coast is also home to a large population of people, but that¡¯s about it. Someone traveling through can expect most of the people to be roaming around the desert, killing monsters and clearing dungeons for loot.


    It sounds like an awful way to live.


    In the southwest is the United Tribes of Khiz, a nation made up of Beastmen tribes. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know much about this place as my history lessons have been relatively scarce. Khiz is an isolationist nation. It¡¯s a frigid, freezing cold hellhole, and some chief or king managed to conquer all the tribes in the region and unite them under one banner. They mostly just trade with the Holy Kingdom and Elshara during the spring and summer but outside of that¡­ I can¡¯t say for sure.


    Perhaps I should ask Veme or Bella about it the next time I see them.


    I ran my finger across a black scorch mark on the map. It looked like somebody had burned a long streak across the western portion of the Magical Forest, The Dunes, and a small chunk of the Vampire Lands. But this wasn¡¯t a mistake or a burn mark. Instead, it was an area known as The Scar. This place, according to the legend of Talgan, was created when he fought The Six and the Holy Kingdom and completely devastated them.


    The damage was bad enough that it cursed the land, never to recover. No water, animals, or any signs of life can be found there, and any attempts to investigate the center have failed. The Scar isn¡¯t dormant, though. Powerful monsters called Wounds spawn from the center and make their way toward civilization. Their descriptions vary, but they all have one thing in common, they are all black in appearance, just like The Scar they spawned from.


    I wonder¡­ could it have been a Vampire Blood Sorcery ritual? If there is something that could take out an adult Wyrm¡­ then an army isn¡¯t out of the question.


    Wounds tend to be relatively strong, but since Elshara is the closest nation, they often deal with the abominations. They have a dedicated force just to kill any of the Wounds that wander into their forest. And very rarely a Wound will come forth that is exceptionally strong.


    This is one of the only times the continent bands together to fight something. Typically a task force from the Holy Kingdom, Elshara, The Dunes, and even The Vampire lands is formed to take down the Wounds.


    If the Vampires find them to be that big of a threat, then they must be monstrous indeed. Well, that¡¯s enough world history for today. Let¡¯s¡­oh¡­my¡­


    The following page was a black and white hand-drawn portrait. I stared at it for a long time as my heart sank. I wasn¡¯t sure if my eyes were playing tricks on me, but the odd feeling in the back of my mind and in my gut told me what I saw to be true.


    It was a black and white drawing of a man wearing a set of full plate armor sitting in a high-backed chair. His oversized longsword was placed in front of him as he held the pommel made of some crystal with both hands. The blade itself was expertly drawn and depicted what could only be described as a holy blade. It was difficult to discern the scale entirely, but it appeared that hand-sized gems which looked to be dungeon core shards were set into the flat of the blade.


    But that wasn¡¯t what had my heart in a knot. I looked at the facial structure¡­ the shape of the eyes¡­this person¡­ looks like Grandpa¡­ albeit sixty years younger¡­but¡­maybe it¡¯s not him?


    ¡°Tsarra?¡± I called out to her, and she jumped slightly in her chair. I had tuned both her and Varnir out and almost forgot the two were here.


    ¡°Y¡ªyes?¡± she asked nervously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to scare you¡­ sorry. I had a question about this man¡­ the inscriptions underneath are marked out for some reason. Who¡­ is this person?¡±


    Tsarra¡¯s heterochromatic eyes lit up, and I could already see her brain moving faster than her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s one of the three Exarchs and the one that led the crusade on Syn¡¯nari! His name was Rorken Bloodfallen, and he perished in the first wave of the attack. His Holy Artifact, Hubris, was also lost! Very interesting indeed¡­I uh¡­ sorry.¡±


    It seems she got a little over-excited there. But Rorken Bloodfallen? I mean if it was Grandpa, that¡¯s the furthest thing from Jacobs possible. And an Exarch? Grandpa? There is no wa¡ªbut¡­ he could be. Grandpa is at least a Master level light mage¡­ he is definitely powerful even in old age, and I¡¯ve felt his bloodlust before.


    Could he be¡­ my heart is telling me he is¡­ what happened to you, Grandpa?


    I cleared my throat and decided to file it away for future me to handle, I would have to ask him when we meet again. ¡°Tsarra, you said Holy Artifact and not a sword? Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because the Holy Kingdom has multiple things they call Holy Artifacts. Each of the three Exarchs and the High Exarch has one. I¡¯ve even heard that the Pontifex and some really high-ranking bishops might have Holy Artifacts. I think there is a shield¡­ a spear¡­a bow¡­and there was the sword, but that¡¯s all I know. I¡¯ve been trying to find out more, but the Holy Kingdom is really stingy with that information¡­¡± Tsarra grumbled out the last part and was even pouting a bit.


    Sort of reminds me of Bowen.


    ¡°Tsarra¡­ I haven¡¯t heard you talk so much in years¡­¡± Varnir said, slack-jawed. He was just staring at Tsarra like she was some kind of alien.


    Tsarra immediately hid herself in an illusion and just started babbling random words that didn¡¯t make any sense. Varnir looked like somebody had stabbed him in the heart, and I let out a muffled chuckle as I watched Tsarra¡¯s hand snaked out from the illusion and started fumbling about. Finally, her nails hit something with a small ting sound and I could hear something drag across the table and into her illusion.


    Maybe she is an alien¡­


    ¡°Ww¡­wait, Voker. I¡ªI¡­ uh¡­ have something for you and wasn¡¯t expecting both of you¡­I uh¡­ one second, please,¡± Tsarra was so distraught it sounded like she was about to start crying.


    Her illusion faded away, and at the center of the table, the air shimmered once more, and a white plate stacked high with little yellow squares appeared from thin air. They sort of looked like little cookies¡­ this is¡­ highly unusual.


    Tsarra began frantically splitting the cookies, fumbling about and looking around nervously for something to put the other half on. I just took an extra plate out from my storage ring and slid it across the table to her. She didn¡¯t even seem fazed that I had an extra plate, but she slid half the cookies off and pushed it towards Varnir.


    ¡°Here¡­Vu¡ªv¡ªVarnir¡­have some¡­please¡­¡± she said quickly.


    Varnir hesitated for a second, but he accepted the plate and took a small nibble out of the cookie. It was indeed a funny sight watching Varnir trying to be formal while being so flustered in front of Tsarra. However, the formality didn¡¯t last long as he finished off the cookie with another bite.


    ¡°This was¡­ very good¡­ maybe a bit too much sugar,¡± Varnir commented with a surprised yet satisfied smile.


    Tsarra smiled brightly at his words which made Varnir choke on his next bite as he went pink in the face. ¡°I¡­ tried to follow the recipe, but you know it was sort of hard, and I¡¯ve never really done it before, so it¡­yeah¡­¡±


    Varnir pounded his fist against his chest and looked at me with pleading, watery eyes. I just chuckled at him and took out a waterskin from my ring, which he snatched from my hands and downed in seconds. But what is with these two? There is clearly a history between them¡­


    I felt Tsarra¡¯s gaze bore into me as she looked at me expectantly. I slowly reached out for my plate of cookies, and she gave me a faint smile. ¡°I will eat these on my own time. Thank you, Tsarra. Anyways why¡ª¡±


    The second my finger grabbed the plate, Tsarra lurched forward in her seat. ¡°I¡ªI¡­ I need a favor, please. I need your help. Both of you¡­please¡­ if you want to help me, that is. You don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to. I just don¡¯t know who else to go to, and the school guards didn¡¯t¡ª¡± Tsarra was speaking so fast that I thought her lips were going to fall off.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked, interrupting her.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll help you with anything,¡± Varnir offered.


    Tsarra seemed nervous to even speak about it but sat back in her chair slowly and straightened her uniform. ¡°I¡­ I have a stalker¡­ I need help dealing with them,¡± Tsarra squeaked while rubbing the red lace choker around her neck.


    A stalker? Who the hell is stalking her? Who can even see her most of the time?


    Tsarra¡¯s Illusion magic is a league above anything I¡¯ve seen. The young High Elf managed to stay completely invisible to me both audibly and visually despite being in arm¡¯s reach of me. She sat directly behind me in class for weeks before I even knew she existed. Tsarra¡¯s presence was non-existent. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think she wasn¡¯t even alive.


    Even Beastmen¡¯s natural stealth capabilities pale in comparison to her. At the very least, I can hear a Beastmen once they get close. So who the hell is managing to stalk her? I mean if it¡¯s¡­.a Beastmen¡­huh¡­


    "Don¡¯t you have guards? Or anyone from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth you can ask?¡± I asked.


    She gave me a sad smile that I hadn¡¯t seen on her before. ¡°I..don¡¯t have anyone¡­really. That¡¯s why¡­ I figured maybe you could help me?¡± she looked up at me with pleading eyes, but she waved her hands quickly. ¡°If I asked, I thought it would be best if I gave you something, but I didn¡¯t want to give you money or anything because that¡¯s really weird, so I just sort of figured that maybe snacks were a good idea, so I made those and¡ª¡±


    ¡°You can relax, Tsarra. I never said I wouldn¡¯t help you. I just want you to know that I won¡¯t do anything illegal for you. Or anything that could get me in trouble, understand?¡± I told her.


    Or maybe I should just let the authorities handle this¡­


    Tsarra nodded her head profusely and was looking at me with watery eyes. ¡°Yes, yes, of course I would never ask you to do something like that. I just want them to stop following me¡­and I want to know why¡­¡±


    Ah¡­ I should help her¡­ Tsarra is a friend.


    ¡°Are they here now?¡± Varnir asked. It appears Varnir¡¯s early embarrassment had vanished as he gave Tsarra a determined look.


    ¡°No¡­ they don¡¯t come inside buildings with me. I only ever notice them when I¡¯m outside or when I leave campus. I haven¡¯t left in months, and I really want to visit my favorite shop so¡­¡± Tsarra stopped her rambling and just apologized with a mumble.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. So they are probably a student then. Have you ever seen them?¡± I asked her.


    Tsarra shook her head. ¡°No¡­I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve never seen them¡­ they are very good at hiding but¡­ I swear I know they are there! I know it¡­. you, believe me¡­ right?¡±


    So she has told someone. She mentioned the school guards but it sounds like they ignored her probably because she didn¡¯t know who her stalker was. Just wait till Bowen catches wind of this¡­


    ¡°Of course we do. Right, Voker?¡± Varnir asked while looking at me.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    If Tsarra is noticing somebody who is following her, it¡¯s undoubtedly true. This princess is either trained in stealth or lived a surprisingly difficult life that required her to fade into the background.


    And I have a terrible feeling it may be the latter.


    ¡°If they only follow you outside, that leaves us with few options. However, they might not be waiting for you right now, so the best bet is to do this tomorrow. Directly after class, I want you to leave the school grounds and head straight for the upper district markets. Varnir and I will track you from the shadows,¡± I said.


    ¡°What? You want her to be bait? Doesn¡¯t this¡­ defeat the purpose of helping her?¡± Varnir asked.


    ¡°Not at all. The stalker is stalking her, not you or I. If Tsarra is having difficulty locating her stalker, that means they have some skill. We need her to lure them out, and they are unlikely to show themselves if we are with her. Besides, causing a commotion on campus is also something I would like to avoid,¡± I explained.


    ¡°But what makes you think the stalker will show themselves after all this time?¡± Varnir pointed out.


    ¡°Nothing, really. There is no guarantee they will, even if given a chance to corner Tsarra. But I imagine Tsarra has been making life difficult for her stalker, and we are about to make it a lot easier,¡± I reasoned.


    Varnir didn¡¯t seem convinced as he gave me a conflicted look. He opened his mouth and closed it, unsure what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Tsarra interrupted. ¡°If you think this is for the best, then I will do it.¡±


    ¡°There you have it. Then just follow these instructions.¡±

 Vol.5 Ch.101- Real Stalkers are a Real Problem.

    ¡°Voker¡­ explain to me how you are going to blend into a crowd?¡± Varnir asked me.


    He was wearing casual wear that included knee-high tan shorts and a simple cotton white shirt. His long black hair was rolling down his shoulders and past his hips. Varnir just looked like your usual Dark Elf going for a stroll. I, on the other hand, was just wearing my usual adventurer outfit.


    ¡°Who said anything about blending into the crowd? That¡¯s not my job; it¡¯s yours. I stick out regardless of what I do. In my defense, you and I stick out even more somehow,¡± I said.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s more of a you problem¡­¡± Varnir shot back.


    ¡°It is indeed. Tell me something, Varnir. Why are you doing this? Tsarra really only wanted my assistance, so what¡¯s your relationship with her? I¡¯ve never seen you two converse before,¡± I asked him.


    Varnir rubbed his cheeks which were turning pink once more. ¡°Well¡­yeah I mean¡­ we were friends¡­ and stuff,¡± Varnir mumbled.


    ¡°Are you trying to convince me or yourself?¡± Varnir looked like he was about to argue with me for a second but he stopped himself. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, you can just say so. I was curious, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Varnir sighed and his eyes drifted off to the side. ¡°We were really good friends growing up. I remember her coming to join us at school back in the day and nobody would talk to her because she was so quiet. So I thought, ¡®hey why not?¡¯ and just started talking to her. Things went better than I was expecting, and we were close for a long time all the way up until we came to Forward University. Then she stopped talking to me for some reason and started avoiding me. We had made promises, and we were going to¡­to...¡± Varnir teetered off and looked at me with a face full of pure embarrassment. The poor guy looked like he was about to explode.


    ¡°That¡­ doesn¡¯t seem like her. Have you spoken to her about it?¡± I said, trying to steer the conversation away from whatever embarrassing promise the pair had made.


    Varnir cleared his throat and stood a little straighter but his shoulders quickly slumped. ¡°I tried but she would just walk away from me. Eventually, her illusion magic got so good I couldn¡¯t tell where she was anymore. I figured she just never wanted to speak to me again so I stopped trying¡­¡± Varnir said despondently.


    Varnir looks so¡­ sad. I won¡¯t bother him about it anymore.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time. Professor Garrison said he would send somebody with us, but I don¡¯t see them yet¡­ maybe they are already here watching us. So do your best to act natural and wait for Tsarra,¡± I said.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one telling you to act natural?¡± Varnir said with a sigh. The Dark Elf shrugged his shoulders and dragged his feet towards the market.


    Although this district was primarily for nobility, it wasn¡¯t off-limits to anyone. As far as I knew, Luminar didn¡¯t forbid civilians from moving around the city. It was just that the shops here were out of the price range for your average citizen. Not to mention it was much deeper in the capital so commoners didn¡¯t have a reason to come to this area of Vinovia all that often.


    It was the following day and the plan was ready to be enacted. Varnir and I would track Tsarra until her stalker showed themselves and she cornered them somewhere. After that, Tsarra would attempt to defuse the stalker if they weren¡¯t trying to harm her. If that gets out of hand, Varnir will step in, and if things get really bad I show myself¡­ hopefully in a non-violent manner.


    Why am I doing this? I suppose if I was in her shoes I would want somebody to help me so maybe that¡¯s why I agreed so easily. Besides, it¡¯s not like I am alone. I would have liked Sylvia to be here but Tsarra barely agreed to let me tell the Professor.


    I let Varnir gain some distance and then squeezed my way into the throngs of afternoon shopgoers. Hopefully, the stalker wasn¡¯t a threat or that observant because there weren¡¯t many places to hide here. The crowd was rather large this afternoon. I suppose people this rich don¡¯t have much to do in the middle of the day¡­ or perhaps they are just killing time.


    I mean look at this¡­ a wooden and cloth hand fan costs seven large silver¡­who would buy this?


    I mingled about and idly moved about the storefronts, pretending to check on the expensive wares or just staring through the windows at various items that I would never purchase while keeping an eye on the gatehouse. Tsarra shouldn¡¯t be too far behind us, and we instructed her not to use her illusion magic right away, which hopefully doesn¡¯t alert the stalker to anything suspicious.


    She should make it to the gatehouse, break her illusion to be screened then reactivate it upon entering the district but make sure to leave her feet exposed from the front for us. Then, if things go well, we should be able to follow Tsarra without too much trouble.


    And right on time.


    Tsarra flashed her purple and gold cloak in the sun. The air around her shimmered and she mostly disappeared from view, besides her shoes which were still somewhat visible if you looked hard enough. Tsarra has enough control over her illusion to not only hide completely but almost mimic the effect of passive camo, ensuring that most people just ignore her.


    Of course, this only works if people don¡¯t see her beforehand.


    The people around her let out muffled gasps of surprise as the High Elf girl vanished from their sight. The guards that checked Tsarra just shrugged their shoulders. Now it was time to wait. The question was would the stalker be following right behind her? Or had they already walked into the district expecting Tsarra to head towards her favorite cafe?


    I had been watching the gate and I did notice a few students leaving the gatehouse. Most of them were older and were most likely heading back home for lunch or only taking some sort of class in the morning. However, that didn¡¯t mean there weren¡¯t a few groups of younger students heading into the markets to go shopping.


    But why am I assuming they are a young student? Isn¡¯t it more likely to be an older one? Mmm¡­


    Once Tsarra made it about halfway towards me I went on ahead of her. It was my job to stay ahead while Varnir brought up the rear. If the stalker was behind which was most likely then it would be easier for Varnir to hide amongst the people. If the stalker did indeed anticipate Tsarra¡¯s moves and left the school before us then I was confident I would be able to find them first.


    Then again¡­ this is all assuming the stalker is even trailing Tsarra today¡­ if they had some type of appointment they had to attend to this would all be for naught.


    Either way, there was no point in turning back now. Tsarra had a predetermined path to walk so all I had to do was keep ahead of her while only occasionally checking behind me. I scanned the crowds looking for students and Beastmen. This deep into the city the vast majority of the population are Humans with the occasional Elf sprinkled in so finding a Beastmen should be relatively easy.


    But what if it isn¡¯t a Beastmen? I¡¯m just assuming that it is due to their ability to hide from Tsarra while also still being able to track her. It could be anyone, or it could even be an assassin. Now that would be a problem¡­


    We were nearing the designated point, so I pushed all these thoughts out of my head. I had a mission to complete for a friend¡ªno need to overthink it. I slipped into an alley and reversed my gravity. My stomach lurched as my feet pointed towards the sky and within a few seconds, I found myself floating in the air just above the roof of a shop.


    I accidentally cut the flow of mana to my spell sooner than I had wanted and wasn¡¯t able to right myself completely. As I fell down to the ground I managed to grip the ledge with a single hand. Dangling from the side of the building like an idiot and a crook I managed to pull myself onto the roof.


    Gravity magic is a real pain. Even after all this time, I haven¡¯t managed to progress all that much. It still costs so much mana. But what if¡­ what if I¡¯m using it the wrong way? I wonder¡­


    I decided I would test something out at a later date while running across the roofs of the buildings. During the day like this, the odds of me being seen were rather high when compared to the night. I was doing my best to stay quiet, but I could see the occasional Elf looking up at me in confusion. I just had to hope that a guard patrol didn¡¯t spot me. Explaining this one away might prove to be complicated, even if I had the professor¡¯s blessing.


    But I didn¡¯t plan on being up here for long as I spotted Tsarra. She dropped her illusion upon going around the bend of a dark alley. She kept a steady pace but I could tell she was nervous as she frantically rolled her hands over each other. And now, I know why.


    Looks like we got them. Or should I say¡­ her?


    Much to my surprise, the person following Tsarra wasn¡¯t a man or even a Beastmen. Perhaps it was wrong of me to assume so but the odds of a male stalker seemed much higher to me than a female one. But a Human girl around our age was probably last on the list of expectant stalkers.


    Then how was this girl hiding from Tsarra? I can sense her just fine and she stands out more than I do¡­


    The stalker was a girl in her late teens with long matted, and frayed brown hair spilling out of a cap. It looked more akin to a rat¡¯s nest. She wore a dark gray cloak over her body and had the hood down so I could barely see her freckled face. However, I¡¯d never seen this person before and didn¡¯t recognize her being in our class. She was also quite imposing.


    Her dark skin was a trademark of someone from The Dunes but there was something off about it all. Her eyes were sunk into her gaunt face and her skin looked cracked and damaged as if she had been out in the sun for too long without water. She was rather tall for a woman and if she stood up straight she would be almost six feet. Even with her slight hunch, the stalker towered over the much smaller Tsarra. However, the High Elf princess didn¡¯t back down despite her fear.


    ¡°W¡ªwww¡ªwhy are you following me?¡± Tsarra stammered out.


    The stalker took a step closer as her cracked lips turned up into a half-smile. Tsarra immediately waved her hand and let out a small squeal. ¡°D-Don¡¯t come any closer!¡±


    The stalker¡¯s face morphed into an angry scowl for a moment but the smile slowly made its way back. ¡°But princess? Don¡¯t you remember me from that boat ride? Why would you be avoiding me all this time?¡±


    Tsarra scanned the stalker¡¯s face but she started shaking her head from side to side. ¡°Bo¡­oat?! No! N¡ªn¡ªno, I don¡¯t know who you are! So, please! Just stop following me!¡±


    The stalker couldn¡¯t maintain a smile for much longer after Tsarra¡¯s insistence that they had never met. Her face went rigid as she took another step closer to her. ¡°How could you forget! WE! WE TALKED FOR HOURS TOGETHER ON THE TRIP! HOW COULD YOU¡ª¡±


    Tsarra took a shaky step back away from the girl. ¡°We¡¯ve never spoken to each other! I¡ªI don¡¯t even know who you are! That field trip was three years ago! I didn¡¯t speak to anyone on that boat!¡±


    This is getting out of hand quickly. Tsarra wanted to try and talk to her stalker if they seemed not to be a threat to her. I suppose it¡¯s time to step in before Tsarra gets hurt.


    The stalker let out an angry grunt of frustration and her hand reached out from her under her cloak at Tsarra. The High Elf princess let out a screech but much to the stalker¡¯s surprise her hand went straight through Tsarra. The air shimmered as the illusion faltered as the stalker lurched into it.


    ¡°Stop right there¡ª¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes darted towards the entrance to the alley and a gust of wind blew through the alley from her outstretched hands. Varnir had stepped into the alley and was immediately blasted backward by the spell. The poor Dark Elf went flying into a crowd of people and that was enough for me to step in personally.


    She hurt Varnir and tried to grab Tsarra. I won¡¯t let her get away with that.


    I lept off the roof of the building and cast another gravity spell, allowing me to lighten my body just a tad so I didn¡¯t hurt myself. I landed directly behind the stalker with a deafening thud as the ground underneath me cracked into fissures. The fissures weren¡¯t caused by my impact, just a bit of earth magic to add some unnecessary effect to my entrance.


    But the anger boiling in my chest was real.


    The stalker looked over her shoulder just barely. Her brown eyes locked onto my mask and I could see her face twist into fear as I gripped her shoulder. I sank my fingers into her skin but not enough to actually hurt her¡­ well seriously at least.


    She let out a yelp of surprise and pain and I focused my bloodlust on her. She immediately clammed up and her entire body started shaking. She couldn¡¯t even move her head out of the awkward angle as she let out a whimper that sounded like an injured animal.


    ¡°Launching spells at my friend? Cornering another one in an alley? How would you feel if somebody did that to you?¡± I asked dangerously.


    I didn¡¯t get a response as the stalker just continued shaking in place. Her legs were wobbling so hard it looked like she was about to dislocate her knees. I drew back some of my bloodlust and squeezed her shoulder tighter.


    ¡°You are going to stop following Tsarra from now on. If we catch you bothering her again¡­well¡­¡± I brought my bloodlust back up and leaned into her. I was close enough that my mask touched the tip of her ears.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    The stalker crumbled to the ground, unconscious. The smell of sulfur assaulted my nose and I had to take a few steps back to avoid the puddle. Disgusted, I didn¡¯t even spare the stalker a second glance.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    She deserved it for attacking Varnir and hounding Tsarra for so long. I wanted nothing more than to separate her spine with a blow but I couldn¡¯t afford to do that. I have no idea who this person is. She may be a student and a child of someone influential. If I were to kill or seriously injure her¡­ it may come back to bite me.


    This way my hands were clean of any wrongdoings. She was lucky.


    I looked back and although I couldn¡¯t see Tsarra, I could hear her crawling away on the stone floor. ¡°Are you okay, Tsarra?¡± I asked.


    No response.


    ¡°Tsarra? Hello? Are you hur¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡ªI¡­I¡¯m fine!¡± she screeched at me.


    I should have known.


    ¡°Voker? Voker¡­ what¡­ happened?¡± Varnir asked from beside me.


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s been dealt with,¡± I told him. Varnir gave me a concerned look but I noticed the blood pooling on his forehead.


    Varnir just nodded as he looked around the alley. ¡°Tsarra¡­¡± he rushed over to the sounds of a sobbing Tsarra.


    The illusion only faded once Varnir got close. She was leaning against a wall crying, Tsarra looked at me with fear in her eyes. Varnir ended up holding her to his chest while giving me a confused look.


    Things were not supposed to go this way.


    I let a sigh escape from me as all the anger floated out of my chest. It was just replaced with emptiness and I hated myself for it. I wasn¡¯t sure what to do anymore. I was just trying to help¡­


    I was about to leave things as they were when I suddenly felt somebody watching me. I snapped my head towards the entrance to the alley and caught a glimpse of somebody moving across the street followed by a low whooshing sound and a purple and pink blur moving towards me. I drew my sword from my spatial ring and with one quick motion, set it directly in front of me with the flat facing out. Something hit my blade with a tink and rolled across the stone floor.


    A needle? No, it¡¯s a dart.


    I erected a stone wall in time, but whatever spell was coming at me went easily through my wall. I was about ready to swing my sword at it when somebody materialized in front of me. A white and gold cape gently rubbed against my face as the man bashed the spell with his twin black morning stars.


    ¡°Mason Fields?¡± I murmured out loud.


    The head of the school¡¯s security flashed me a wild smile as he started running toward the assailant. ¡°Good work, Voker! Open this and then give it to Lauren for me!¡± he said while dropping a rolled-up scroll on the ground.


    So this is who the professor sent? I¡¯d say it was overkill, but I guess it panned out. That assassin is as good as caught with a War God chasing them down.


    What the hell is going on in this city? A foreign princess being hunted down in broad daylight? A botched assassination of the two princesses of this nation?


    Maybe this place isn¡¯t so nice after all.


    I picked up the scroll and then I was suddenly grabbed from behind. Varnir jerked me forward until I was facing him. ¡°Voker?! What¡¯s wrong? What was that?! Who was that?!¡±


    ¡°It appears that Tsarra really was being followed and not just by that girl. Somebody wanted to kill her, and they failed, thanks to the school''s Head of Security. I have no idea why they decided to strike now of all times¡­¡± I said.


    That assassin clearly didn¡¯t know Mason was here. But why would they try and kill Tsarra now when this girl failed to do whatever she was trying to do? They must have been linked somehow¡­ or is there even a link at all? Was this assassin the true stalker, and this girl just happened to show herself all of a sudden?


    Varnir looked afraid for a second but his left eye was suddenly blocked by the stream of blood making its way down his head. ¡°I¡¯ll help, Tsarra¡­ get in contact with my tribe¡­ something isn¡¯t right here. That girl¡­ she looked sick and now an assassin...¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ll talk to Lauren and give her whatever is inside of this scroll. Take care of Tsarra¡­ tell her I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do that¡­¡± I told him.


    ¡°Voker? Are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I will find Lauren immediately,¡± I interrupted him.


    Varnir reached out for me, but his hand never made it to me. I was already heading back towards the school. I knew where to find Lauren.


    ¡ª


    ¡°We can¡¯t let you in. We are¡ª¡±


    ¡°I am in her class. I live on the same floor as her¡­ do you genuinely believe I am a threat now of all times?¡± I spat out.


    The Praetorian guard that was barring my entrance was one of Lauren¡¯s many guards. They all wore the same style of armor¡ªan entire plate chest piece of what I assumed to be Dwarven steel painted red. Heavy gold pauldrons sat on their shoulders, and a red and gold cape flowed down their backs.


    Each wore leather pants and had red and gold gauntlets and greaves to match. The guards also had gold and red masks that connected to their helmets. A blue feather plume sprouted from the top of the helmet. I had seen different colored plumes on the guards, which could mean several things, such as rank, squad affiliation, or even both.


    Each Praetorian carried a short spear, a rectangular shield, and a short sword of some type, depending on their preference. When I first arrived here, Lauren had a surprising lack of security all things considered. But after the incident during the dungeon test, her detail has been ramped up to a hundred.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe around Lauren or Ren without a Praetorian guard or dismounted Royal Gryphon Knight watching us from the shadows. Even when Ren was training with me in the morning there was always at least one guard watching from the treeline.


    I didn¡¯t particularly care if they were watching me or not, as I understood they were just doing their jobs. But now, of all times, stopping me made no sense. If I wasn¡¯t on some all-clear list by now, then what did I have to do to get on it?


    ¡°We are under strict orders from Princess Laurena not to let anyone in. Turn around and¡ª¡±


    The door to the training room burst open, and a very sweaty and disgruntled Lauren came walking out. ¡°Who are you yelling¡ªoh¡­ Voker¡­¡± Lauren gave me a friendly smile.


    She was wearing the same workout uniforms that we wore for class but it seems she was getting a proper workout in. Lauren stood a little straighter and gave me a wink. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say you were coming? After, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Voker! Why are you here!¡± Jen yelled with a friendly wave.


    The Half-Dwarf was also drenched in sweat and was sprawled out across the training room floor, a sparring crystal vest still attached to her chest. The room was the largest of all the training rooms as it was Lauren and Ren¡¯s personal area. I had never been here but I was expecting it to be some extravagant room with every luxury imaginable and then some but the reality was much different.


    This room is rather Spartan.


    The room was bare except for the mats on the floor. There was a rack of training weapons and a table with a few chairs nestled in the back corner. The delicate porcelain dishes placed on the table were by far the most expensive thing here.


    I returned Jen¡¯s wave. ¡°Just stopping by.¡±


    Lauren puffed her cheeks out and looked up at me. ¡°You mean to tell me you aren¡¯t here for me? How could you¡­¡± she said playfully.


    ¡°Well, I am here for you,¡± I told her.


    That seemingly surprised her as her mouth opened and closed a few times. Then she shook her head and let out a sigh. ¡°Nevermind¡­ so what is it that you want from me? A favor? A date? A favor for a date?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Although I suppose it is a favor. However, it¡¯s not for me but from your master.¡±


    Lauren wiped the sweat from her face and raised her eyebrows at me. ¡°Oh? And what is this about exactly?¡± Lauren asked while accepting the letter I gave her.


    ¡°It¡¯s in regards to Tsarra and yourself. Some things happened earlier, and it requires investigating. In there is a detailed report written by Mr. Fields and me. We have a feeling it may be connected to what happened to you and Ren in the dungeon,¡± I explained.


    ¡°Tsarra and Master are involved? Well¡­ okay,¡­ not sure I like you mentioning me in the same sentence with another woman, but if you are going this far then, it has to be important. I¡¯ll take a look at this immediately,¡± Lauren said.


    I nodded at her and was about to take my leave when Jen called out to me. ¡°Wait?! You just got here! Why are you leaving so soon?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve completed what I needed to do?¡± I said, confused.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ why don¡¯t you stay for a while, Voker?¡± Lauren suggested.


    Jen came running over to me, and she slowly looked me up and down. She frowned at me and looked me directly in the mask. ¡°Is something the matter, Voker? You seem¡­ different?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Jen. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it when people say they are fine they really aren¡¯t?¡± Jen asked me with a worried expression.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ but I need to¡ªactually¡­¡± I looked down at Jen and then over to Lauren. ¡°You know what¡­ I do want to stay for a while.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Jen said excitedly. ¡°What do you want to do? We can¡ª¡±


    ¡°I need you to throw some spells at me,¡± I said seriously.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The two of them had faces full of confusion. Since they just had their training session, I imagine they were ready to continue, and I needed to test something out. ¡°I want both of you to use magic against me. Not at the same time since I¡¯m testing something. Jen, would you mind going first?¡±


    She just grumbled and shrugged her muscular shoulders. ¡°Sure¡­ if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    Lauren sighed and just chuckled to herself. ¡°At least put on a vest, Voker. I would rather not have to call a healer if you get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt him! I won¡¯t even make the spells that strong so¡ª¡±


    I stopped Jen with a single hand. ¡°Actually, I need you to try and hurt me. If you don¡¯t, I may get the wrong idea about my abilities and end up getting hurt seriously down the line.¡±


    Her swirling hazel eyes just watched my mask. ¡°You want me to hurt you?¡± she mumbled, confused.


    ¡°Well¡­ yes, I suppose I do. But I won¡¯t let you, so it should be fine,¡± I tried reassuring her. Lauren started giggling to herself. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡±


    ¡°I never imagined you were into this kind of stuff, Voker. If you just wanted to, you could have asked me sooner!¡± she said in between tiny giggles.


    What is she on about? Where was the joke? Am I just that shaken about after Tsarra that I can¡¯t even understand this much now?


    ¡°Into this type of stuff? What do you mean? I always train like this?¡±


    Jen just gave me a friendly pat on the arm and a wry smile. ¡°She isn¡¯t talking about training, Voker¡­just go put on the vest¡­¡±


    I shrugged, and Jen guided me over to the rack where a spare training vest was laid out. The thing was meant for Ren or Lauren, so it was small¡­ I had to fiddle with the straps a bit just to get it to sit on my body somewhat. I felt like I had been packed into a sausage casing made of leather.


    ¡°Well¡­ it fits¡­ sort of.¡± Jen flicked the purple crystal, and it hummed with power. ¡°At least it works. So just to be sure, you want me to attack you? Like¡­ for real?¡±


    I started walking over to the opposite end of the training room while nodding my head. ¡°I¡¯d say one level below trying to kill me. If you injure me, you injure me. Just toss whatever projectile spell you want at me.¡±


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡± Jen grumbled.


    Jen let out a tired sigh and extended both of her hands at me. Blue globs of ice formed into hardened spheres that came flying at me. Mana rushed through my body and into my gravity spell core, and I was immediately surprised to see that not a lot of mana was taken from me.


    The spell was nearly upon me as my spell core finished just in time. Jen¡¯s spell drifted off course and off to my right. However, one of the balls hadn¡¯t been redirected completely, and it smashed straight into the purple barrier around me.


    The crystals on my vest hummed violently then the barrier broke like glass, sending the ball of ice straight into my stomach and knocking the wind out of me. While gasping for air on the floor, I couldn¡¯t stifle the laughter escaping from my injured chest.


    That was it! I can do it¡­ I can knock spells away and maybe even arrows with a small gravity field¡­amazing¡­


    ¡°Voker! Are you okay? Did I¡­why are you laughing like a dying animal?¡± Jen sounded concerned at first, but now she looked at me with pity in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ thank you, that was perfect. Can you do it again?¡± I asked while pushing myself off the ground.


    ¡°You know¡­ I was joking about the whole masochist thing, Voker¡­ I really was, but now I¡¯m not so certain,¡± Lauren said with a concerned look.


    Masochist? This barely even hurt? And I sure as hell don¡¯t like pain and I derive no pleasure from it¡­I just have a high tolerance for it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a masochist,¡± I said in my defense.


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡± the two girls droned off.


    ¡°Whatever¡­¡± I groaned. ¡°Again, please.¡±


    ¡°Voker¡­ do you care to explain what you just did?¡± Lauren asked me.


    ¡°Yeah! What happened to my spell!¡± Jen pouted.


    ¡°Super secret Voker magic. Now, throw some ice at me, please.¡±


    The two girls exchanged looks of concern and confusion but they stopped asking me about it. I may be giving away quite a bit of information about myself these days but not many people know I can use gravity magic. The last thing I need is for one of these two to go around telling people I can apparently use a long-lost school of royal Dwarven magic while also being able to use lightning.


    The royalty rumors are already enough as it is. I don¡¯t need people thinking I¡¯m some kind of Half-Elf Dwarf or something¡­although I¡¯m sure, Padraic and Squeaks would get a kick out of that.


    It took a few tries, and I would be sore when I got home, but it was worth it. Now I could redirect Jen¡¯s spells at least fifty percent of the time. That isn¡¯t an outstanding ratio, but I¡¯ve only just started. I¡¯ve never once used gravity magic like this so it makes sense that it might take me a while to understand it completely.


    Right now, I¡¯m not even entirely sure what I am doing. I¡¯m creating a gravity spell core to distort the area in front of me and disrupt the flight of the spell. I¡¯ll have to be more specific about it¡­ go into greater detail, and really form the spell core just how I want it¡­ just like Grandpa told me to do.


    This is the start of something. I know it.


    ¡°Thank you again, Jen. I appreciate it,¡± I told her.


    Jen was back on the floor, breathing heavily. ¡°Yeah, sure. Just¡­ make sure you get some healing done, okay? I don¡¯t want you to walk around school hurt because of me,¡± Jen asked of me.


    Lauren let out a loud laugh from the chair behind us. ¡°That¡¯s the least of your worries, Jen! Imagine what¡¯s going to happen when he tells Sylvia!¡±


    The Half-Dwarf pushed herself off the ground with a burst of vigor and yanked my arm down towards her. ¡°I beg you! Anything other than that! Please don¡¯t tell her!¡±


    I mean I can¡¯t really not tell her¡­ Sylvia is the one who heals me so she will know something is wrong¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll try not to¡­¡±


    Tears started rolling down Jen¡¯s already sweaty face. ¡°Voker, please!¡±


    I slowly slid her off my arm. ¡°No promises¡­¡±


    ¡°PLEASE!¡± Jen begged as Lauren had fallen out of her chair from laughing so hard.


    I need to go to bed¡­ today was too much¡­

 Vol.5 Ch.102- Quarrel.

    Sylvia Talgan¡¯s POV


    ¡°Voker? Are you in there?¡± I asked while knocking on his door.


    ¡°Yes, come in.¡±


    Why¡­why does he sound like that?


    I carefully opened the door and peered into his room. Despite living together for months, the two of us never really went into each other¡¯s room. Voker didn¡¯t spend a lot of time in his room anyway, and it showed. I¡¯m pretty sure he only uses this place to sleep.


    Would it kill him to decorate the walls with anything? Even an extra piece of furniture or something?


    Voker¡¯s room was exactly the way we had found it months ago, mostly empty and spotless. Voker had a bed, desk, a drawer, and that was it. His bed had the same white sheets that they came with, and his bed was made to perfection.


    I feel like his room is cleaner than it was when we got here.


    Voker was at his desk working on¡­something. Typically if it were homework or something for class, he would do his work in the living room or dining room. I walked over to him and peered over his shoulder.


    ¡°What are you writing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Some long-overdue letters to Dominick and a few other things to the guild,¡± he said flatly.


    ¡°Mhm¡­what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Voker stopped writing and brought his masked face to look me in the eyes. I couldn¡¯t see his face, but I could just tell something was wrong with him. He¡¯s been acting differently¡­he seems¡­tired? Or maybe even a little frustrated?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he responded drily.


    No¡­ no, you aren¡¯t.


    I looked at the top of the paper he was writing on and had to do a double-take to make sure I had read it correctly. It was a guild purchase order for a bunch of stuff¡­ Flash Powder¡­Berserk Caps¡­and some other things I didn¡¯t recognize. ¡°Why are you buying all of this? And why so much of it?¡± I asked.


    And is that a quest form, or am I misreading that? Stupid Human language and its confusing symbols¡­


    He shrugged and went back to writing. ¡°Sylas and I are going to work on a few things together. I also need to restock some equipment and supplies for the trip. So figured it was best to do it now rather than later.¡±


    ¡°You are going to make that drug again¡­aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I am. I had originally created it to escape my enslavers, but I have found a lot of uses for it since then. Sylas is going to help me improve the formula. At least, I hope he is,¡± Voker grumbled.


    I sighed and looked for an extra chair to pull up next to him, but of course, there wasn¡¯t one. So I just settled for standing over him instead. ¡°Voker¡­ can I ask that you not use that stuff anymore? What it¡¯s doing to your body is pretty severe¡­ if something were to happen to me or if it got so bad I couldn¡¯t heal you¡­¡± I trailed off.


    ¡°Then I simply won¡¯t let anything happen to you. But this is exactly why I¡¯m going to Sylas for help. I believe he can help lessen the effects of the drug, even if a little. Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m taking it all the time¡­¡± Voker said defensively.


    ¡°You say that, but you¡¯ve taken it far more than you should have, haven¡¯t you? If you take it for every serious fight when all the fights you have are serious¡­. doesn¡¯t it defeat the purpose?¡± I argued.


    Voker let out a tired sigh and held his head. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ but the thing is¡­ if I were to die during one of those fights and the difference between winning and losing was the smallest of margins¡­ would you rather me take the drug or die?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± I mumbled.


    Voker put down his quill and scooted out from the desk. He turned to face me fully. ¡°Thank you for your concern. I understand you are worried about my health, but nothing matters if I die, right?¡±


    ¡°Right.. but we have each other, so things are going to be okay¡­¡±


    Voker let out a tired chuckle. ¡°Yeah, everything will be fine. But Sylvia, I want you to know that I will use every little thing to my advantage even if it hurts me in the long run because there isn¡¯t a long run for me if I don¡¯t survive the short run. I¡­ I have a bad feeling about all of this assassin business going down. I may have indirectly put a target on our backs by getting involved¡­. I¡¯m sorry,¡± he apologized.


    He sounds so distant, just like that one time in the dungeon where he exploded from what I said. But this¡­this is different.


    But honestly¡­ this guy is constantly worrying about me. He was the one fighting an assassin in an alley.


    I bent down and ran my hands through Voker¡¯s silky smooth ash gray hair. I preferred his black hair more, but I didn¡¯t mind the gray. I suppose I¡¯ve just grown used to it. I just look forward to the time when he can finally be himself. I think the reason he is like this is because of all the waiting around he¡¯s been doing. It must be hard¡­ knowing your family is so close yet so far.


    The tips of Voker¡¯s ears turned a bright red as he mumbled something under his breath. I may have promised myself not to force things, but I couldn¡¯t help it at times like this. Seeing him embarrassed and flustered does put a smile on my face. More importantly¡­it helps keep his mind off whatever is bothering him.


    Is this just him being him or does he¡­maybe¡­


    ¡°Your hair is getting long¡­ you haven¡¯t asked me to cut it in a while. Did I do that bad of a job last time?¡± I asked, not meaning to sound so hurt.


    I played with his hair for a while and let him stammer out a response. ¡°No! Not at all. It was fine¡­I just¡­since we were leaving soon, I thought I could grow my hair out just a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ for that promise to your father?¡±


    Well¡­ at least he doesn¡¯t think I did a lousy job¡­his hair is so soft¡­how is this fair?


    ¡°Yes, that promise¡­Sylvia¡­could you please stop playing with my hair? You are a little too close as well,¡± Voker said quickly.


    I let out a giggle and moved my hand away from him. ¡°Did it bother you? Me being so close?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­no¡­ I mean, yes? No¡­ it didn¡¯t¡­I¡¯m just busy right now so¡ª why are you laughing at me? Why is everyone laughing at me¡­¡± Voker asked with a sigh as he rubbed his ears.


    ¡°Oh, nothing¡­ you should think about that while I¡¯m gone for a bit. I won¡¯t be home till later, so don¡¯t wait for me, okay?¡±


    That¡¯s right. I won¡¯t push him, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to do nothing. Besides, teasing him is part of the fun sometimes.


    "Okay,¡± Voker responded hesitantly.


    Okay? I know I just said I won¡¯t push him but would it kill him to at least ask where I¡¯m going?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me where I am going?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ should I? I mean, you can¡ª¡±


    I crossed my arms across my chest and looked down at him. ¡°Do whatever I want? I know that already. You say it all the time, and I¡¯m thankful you aren¡¯t some overprotective weirdo¡­ but you could at least ask where I¡¯m heading off to or who I¡¯m going with¡­ what if something happened to me? Huh?¡±


    He hasn¡¯t even asked me how my swordsmanship class is going¡­ he doesn''t even know that I¡¯m taking another class right after it, either. Then again, that might be because I told Varnir not to tell him¡­ well he could still ask, at least.


    Voker scratched the back of his head and let out a weak grunt. ¡°I mean, if you put it that way¡­ then where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To the markets.¡±


    ¡°To what markets? There are multiple¡­¡±


    ¡°The upper district ones.¡±


    ¡°To do what? Go shopping?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Who are you going with?¡±


    I take this all back¡­ this is kind of annoying. But, I have a newfound appreciation for Voker not putting his nose in my business all the time.


    "Why do you look annoyed with me¡­ didn¡¯t you just request that I ask you more questions?¡± Voker asked with a defeated sigh.


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ maybe not so many. I¡¯m going with a lot of the girls from class. We are all going shopping, so I won¡¯t be home till late.¡±


    I could tell Voker was looking at me in pure confusion from behind his mask. Finally, he rubbed his ears and head and faced his desk once again. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you just tell me that from the beginning¡­¡± he whispered under his breath.


    Because it¡¯s more fun this way.


    ¡°Anyways¡­ what will you be doing? Can I have a little snack before I leave as well?¡± I asked with a barely suppressed giggle.


    ¡°Can you not call my blood a snack¡­my bones work very hard making the stuff so that you can survive¡­¡± Voker said with faux annoyance. ¡°But I will be running some errands. I need to drop these off and see Sylas afterward. Oh¡­ there is one place I want to check out as well, but I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll have time for that or not.¡±


    He seems excited about the last part? And wait¡­


    ¡°The bones? Why would your bones make blood? Doesn¡¯t your heart do that?¡± I asked, confused.


    Voker stopped dipping his quill in the inkwell and slowly turned his head towards me. ¡°Well¡­ yes¡­ no actually¡­your bones are responsible for making blood¡­did you not know that? So how are you increasing the rate at which my blood comes back if you aren¡¯t using my bones?¡±


    I¡¯m so lost right now. Voker seems pretty confident about this¡­ am I the one out of the loop, or does he know something I don¡¯t? ¡°I just use my Blood Sorcery¡­ but that doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­bones don¡¯t even have blood in them? So how can they make blood?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Bones can bleed¡­just¡­ forget about it. You are going to be late for your event. We can talk about this another time,¡± Voker said with a dismissive wave.


    Is he¡­ nervous? But the bones, huh?


    ¡°Fine. Try not to miss me too much when I¡¯m gone,¡± I said playfully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best¡­¡± he groaned. ¡°But Sylvia.¡±


    I stopped just short of the door and turned back to face him. I could feel Voker¡¯s intense gaze boring into me through his mask. ¡°Yes?¡± I squeaked.


    ¡°Be safe out there, please,¡± he said earnestly.


    I felt the heat in my chest rise to my face and began nodding my head before I even knew what I was doing. ¡°Of¡ªof course¡­ I¡¯ll be careful,¡± I said, unable to hide the shakiness in my voice.


    Why is he like this¡­so serious while being so thoughtful¡­ugh. Soon¡­ I¡¯ll get him to add the last part then¡­.


    Voker cleared his throat and knocked me out of my trance. I was giggling to myself like an absolute fool.


    This is becoming more of a challenge every day.


    Voker backed away from me just a little. ¡°Sylvia¡­is something wrong with you?¡± he asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Nothing! Goodbye!¡± I shouted while slamming his door closed.


    Calm down, Sylvia. No reason to get worked up over this. Voker was just himself. He probably didn¡¯t mean anything by it. Or did he?


    What if that massive dense idiot just doesn''t realize his feelings? Or am I just imagining things going my way because I want them to be that way? Maybe a bit of both? UGHHHH!


    Rather than confronting the confusing mess that is our relationship currently, I just decided to leave immediately. I¡¯m already dressed in my usual adventurer attire minus the red cloak, so I was ready to go. I slipped my mask on from my ring, and I didn¡¯t even make it out the front door before running into somebody I didn¡¯t know.


    Who is this guy?


    The man was as still as a statue and looked like he was in the middle of knocking on the door. He just gave me a wry smile and took a step back. ¡°You must be Sylvia¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°What if I am?¡± I shot back.


    The man winced, and I took stock of his white and gold uniform. I¡¯d seen the white uniforms before, which meant he was a part of the school¡¯s security team, but I had never seen a gold version of the uniform or this man before. But I could tell one thing for sure¡­


    He is strong.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d hope you are Sylvia, or you would be in the wrong room, Miss. And I¡¯m afraid that would be a problem¡­¡± The man looked over my shoulder and into the room. ¡°Things look a little different now, huh?¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°What are you mumbling about? And who are you? What do you¡ª¡±


    He brought his hands up in defense and flashed the rather large scroll he was holding with the school¡¯s symbol on it. ¡°Whoa there¡­ no need to be so hostile, Miss. The name¡¯s Mason Fields, Head of Security for Forward University.¡±


    Oh¡­


    ¡°Anyways¡­ would you mind giving this report to Voker for me?¡± he asked with a friendly smile.


    ¡°Sure¡­sorry¡­Sir¡­¡±


    Mr. Fields just let out a loud chuckle and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, kid. You are probably just playing it safe, so I don¡¯t blame you. I wouldn¡¯t want to talk to some stranger either.¡±


    You don¡¯t seem like you have a problem talking to anyone¡­


    I placed the scroll behind my back and made it look like I was putting it into my belt, but I quickly sent it into my storage ring. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he sees this.¡±


    Mr. Fields started walking away, but he stopped short and pointed a finger at me. ¡°One more thing that isn¡¯t on that report. The officers who ignored Tsarra¡¯s initial concerns were removed from their positions. Oh, and make sure you tell Voker that we searched the girl¡¯s belongings. We found that she had a massive stockpile of Berserker Caps along with a whole host of other substances. The Paines believe she was abusing the stuff somehow. How she got that much and what she was mixing it with, we don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    Berserker Caps¡­. Voker told me about the stalker and how she looked sick. So she was abusing the same drugs that Voker is trying to make¡­


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll tell him, alright¡­¡±


    The Head of Security took a step back from me and gave me a strained smile with a wave. ¡°Okay then¡­ thanks again, Sylvia.¡±


    I know Voker just said he would do anything to get an edge in a fight but¡­ what if I asked him not to take those drugs for real? What if I really asked him not to do it anymore. Would he do it? Would he listen to me? I¡­ hope that he would.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Finally, Sylvia! What took you so long?¡± Jen shouted enthusiastically. Then her face twisted into fear as she went to her knees. ¡°Please forgive me! I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him! He told me to do it!¡± Jen pleaded.


    What is she¡­ oh, Voker did mention this to me.


    Jen was wearing a simple sleeveless white dress that exposed her muscular and toned arms. Her curly brown hair was straightened and tied up into two long ponytails that rested on her broad shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Jen. That idiot told you to do it, so I don¡¯t care. And in the future¡­feel free to tell him no, okay?¡± I said to Jen while helping her off the ground. The relief washed over her face as she gave me a dopey smile.


    ¡°And I¡¯m sorry, I ran into someone on my way out the door,¡± I told the group.


    Jen, Lauren, Ren, Linnetia and¡­ Tsarra? I was expecting the first four, but I wasn¡¯t expecting her. Much like Voker, I hadn¡¯t even realized the girl was in our class till he pointed her out. And she sat right behind me¡­


    ¡°H¡ªh¡­hi¡­Sylvia¡­¡± Tsarra muttered. Tsarra was wearing her school uniform for some reason. Although it was comfortable and they were tailor-made for us¡­ wearing the same clothes day in and out became tedious after a while.


    I might have been glaring at her a little too much¡­ I wish she would stop acting so nervous all the time. Isn¡¯t she supposed to be a princess?


    ¡°Yes, yes, hi Sylvia, we are late so let¡¯s get going,¡± Lauren said with a hint of annoyance as she ushered us forward.


    Lauren was wearing relatively simple clothing for this occasion. A simple purple blouse with little frills at the front and a pair of white pants. Her hair was tied up into a bun and was hidden under a wide-brimmed hat.


    Ren gave me a friendly wave, and we piled into the Maxwell¡¯s private carriage, or at least it was Lauren¡¯s carriage. As one could imagine, it was fit for a princess. The two beautiful black and white horses pulling the carriage were groomed and well kept, while the carriage itself was of the highest order.


    The exterior was a bright red with gold trimming and laurels along the top and around the sides. The Gryphon symbol of Luminar was expertly painted in gold on the carriage door. Black stained glass covered the upper portions of the carriage, and once inside, we could see through it with ease.


    ¡°Awfully nice, isn¡¯t it? A little too rich for my blood¡­¡± Lin said quietly while taking a seat next to me. Lin was also dressed casually in knee-high brown shorts and a white dress shirt.


    But Lin is part of the Paine family. One of the most powerful noble families in the kingdom and one of the few that managed to survive after Brax fell.


    I just nodded along with her words. ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    Lin giggled and raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°Have you seen a more impressive carriage before somewhere?¡±


    Well, yes¡­ I¡¯ve been inside a better one than this. I mean, the inside is nice and all but couldn¡¯t they have made the seats a little more comfortable? Grandpa and Mom always made sure the interiors of our carriages were comfortable.


    ¡°In my dreams, maybe,¡± I lied.


    I wish I could tell them¡­but they would just run from me.


    ¡°Ahhh! Look at this glass! How do you think they made it?!¡± Jen exclaimed while shoving her face against the carriage''s window.


    ¡°It was probably a long process that I don¡¯t particularly care to learn about right now, Jen,¡± Lauren said while leaning over her sister and pulling Jen off the glass. ¡°And stop that¡­ you are going to leave an imprint¡­¡±


    Jen started pouting and puffed her cheeks up at Lauren. ¡°I just wanted to get a closer look!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think shoving your face into the glass will help you figure out how it¡¯s made, Jen,¡± Ren said with a wry smile. Ren was also wearing her school uniform¡­ which happened to be the men¡¯s uniform.


    Why does she wear that all the time? Ren is a cute girl with a petite figure, so I just don¡¯t get it. Not to mention she is a princess as well¡­wouldn¡¯t wearing that uniform all the time give people the wrong idea about her?


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that! What if¡ª¡±


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    I tuned out their conversation and felt Lin staring at me. Lin and I had grown surprisingly close in the short amount of time we¡¯ve been together. She¡¯s easygoing. She doesn¡¯t talk too much or too little, and she¡¯s just genuinely pleasant to be around.


    And she helped me beat the snot out of Voker, which she was all too happy to help me with. It just pisses me off that she was the one that got to hit him and not me.


    ¡°Lively, aren¡¯t they?¡± Lin commented idly.


    But every once in a while¡­ I caught Lin acting strange.


    It was hard to describe¡­ to even put into words. Sometimes she was just so laid back and carefree, and other times, she seemed hyper-observant. But, I suppose she is going to be the heiress to the Paine estate over her brother, so maybe she has to be like that.


    ¡°Yeah, they are.¡±


    Lin flashed me a bright smile. ¡°This is nice¡­ thank you for coming, Sylvia. I don¡¯t get to go out much anymore these days so this is a nice treat for me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s what friends are for. We are friends¡­ right?¡± I asked cautiously.


    Lin poked me gently in the side and gave me a scolding look. ¡°Don¡¯t ever question our friendship again, Sylvia. I take that stuff very seriously. We may have bonded over less than¡­ savory matters, but that doesn¡¯t matter. We are all friends here.¡± Lin looked over at Tsarra, who was hiding away in the corner next to her. ¡°Even you, Tsarra.¡±


    Tsarra jumped at hearing her name. ¡°Ah¡ªah¡­yes¡­yes. That would be nice,¡± Tsarra gave me a glance and averted her eyes from me.


    I accidentally clicked my tongue in annoyance and regretted it immediately as Lin gave me a disapproving look. ¡°I uh¡­sorry¡­Tsarra¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to do that. It¡¯s just¡ª¡±


    Tsarra looked around frantically, waving her hands in front of her face. ¡°No! It¡¯s fine! I know¡­I¡¯m just not very sociable, and people don¡¯t really like being around me, so I¡¯m sorry and¡ª¡±


    Well, now I feel horrible about this. I¡¯d rather not have my first outing with my friends explode into a blazing fireball because I¡¯m being an ass¡­gah¡­


    Lin patted Tsarra on the head like she was a lost puppy. ¡°Relax, Tsarra. Nobody said anything about that, and I doubt Sylvia meant it that way, right Sylvia?¡±


    ¡°Right. It¡¯s really not like that, Tsarra,¡± I told her.


    It¡¯s more or less because I find her annoying¡­ and that she got all emotional in front of Voker after asking for his help, and now he is bothered by it. I mean, what did she expect asking him for help like that? Voker isn¡¯t exactly the peaceful talk things out kind of guy¡­ especially if things get violent.


    Which, of course, they would if somebody was stalking you! UGH.


    ¡°What happened over there? Fighting over Voker already you two? We haven''t even begun,¡± Lauren said with a fat smirk on her face.


    Then there is Lauren¡­sigh.


    ¡°Just get out of the damn carriage already, Princess,¡± I said while shooing her away.


    Lauren started giggling, and Ren gave her a quick shove out of the carriage. Ren was smiling ear to ear as her sister let out a yelp of surprise. ¡°Oops¡­sorry Lauren.¡±


    The six of us got out of the carriage to find ourselves surrounded by Lauren and Ren¡¯s personal guards. The entourage had blocked off half the street and cleared the entire clothing store out. It seemed a bit excessive, but I don¡¯t blame them, given the circumstances. I went through something similar during a time¡­


    Silver Wolverine Tailoring? This seems like a nice place.


    Lauren guided us with an unusual amount of lightness to her step. It seems she had forgotten that Ren had just pushed her out of the carriage as she burst through the doors with an odd amount of fervor.


    ¡°Gilumune! I have returned!¡± Lauren said proudly.


    An older-looking Human man dressed in black and silver butler attire gave Lauren a deep bow along with the rest of the staff, which mainly consisted of young children and women¡­odd.


    ¡°Welcome back, Your Highness. We have missed you greatly,¡± Gilumune said with a deep gravelly voice.


    Despite being in his late fifties, maybe even early sixties, Gilumune was still rather large for a Human his age. His bulky butler attire failed to mask his muscular arms or the scars across the dark skin on his neck. There were some kind of black lines snaking around his arms, and they seemed to travel to his neck. The man¡¯s head was shaved to the scalp and was covered in similar-looking scars.


    Ren pushed past Lauren, and all the children immediately left their bows and went rushing toward Ren in a storm of tiny bodies. All ten or so kids crowded around her as Ren bent down and hugged each one.


    ¡°Princess! Princess!¡± they all shouted while Ren attempted to hug all of them.


    Ren just started giggling as she worked her way through the children. ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s good to see everyone.¡±


    Voker would probably like to come here. I should take him here one of these days.


    ¡°Well, this was unexpected. I thought we came here to shop¡­¡± Jen mumbled.


    Lin chuckled and covered her mouth. ¡°This is just how things go with these two.¡±


    ¡°Have you never been here before, Jen?¡± I asked.


    She shook her head. ¡°No, never have been. I¡¯ve gone shopping a few times with Lauren but never to this place¡­¡±


    I looked down to find a little Beastmen girl pulling at my shirt. ¡°Why are you wearing that mask, miss?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to,¡± I told her while patting her on the head.


    So soft¡­ and fluffy¡­ just look at these little wolf ears¡­ehehe.


    ¡°Everyone, Sylvia is making a weird¡ªoww! Ouch! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    I took one hand off the child¡¯s head and pulled Jen by the hair to shut her up. ¡°Be quiet. I¡¯m busy¡­¡± I hissed. The little wolf girl just nestled deeper into my hand, and my heart fluttered.


    Maybe we should just adopt a Beastmen child¡­ yeah¡­ maybe¡­I¡¯d wonder if he would like that? Wait¡­ he was talking to Veme about Beastmen''s marriage customs and stuff that one night¡­ does he have a thing for Beastmen?!


    I let out a yelp as Lin poked me in the side again. ¡°Stop thinking about weird things. You know your ears flutter around whenever you do, right?¡±


    ¡°What?! They do?¡± I squeaked. Lin just laughed at me, which only made the heat in my chest rise.


    I grabbed my ears, and the little girl ran off from me to be with Ren. I looked over to my right and found a little High Elf boy looking up into Tsarra¡¯s eyes. He was just staring at her in complete silence. And in usual Tsarra fashion, she looked like she was about to explode from within or start crying, whichever came first.


    ¡°Y¡ªy¡ªy¡­yes?¡± Tsarra stammered out.


    The boy blinked his blue eyes a few times, then tilted his head at her. ¡°Why do you have two different colored eyes?¡±


    ¡°Alelor! What are you doing, child!¡± a woman shouted while dragging her son away by the hair. The High Elf woman took a knee in front of Tsarra and then planted her face on the floor. ¡°I am so sorry, Princess¡­please forgive him. He didn¡¯t mean anything by it!¡±


    So she recognized Tsarra? Or is she just assuming? Then again, Tsarra is very recognizable with her red hair and two different colored eyes.


    The entire shop stopped what they were doing and looked over at Tsarra. If she was having a hard time before now, she looked about ready to pass out. Tsarra was muttering incoherent words under her breath as she frantically looked around at everyone watching her.


    It was Lin who broke the silence as she walked over to Tsarra and gently placed a hand on her shoulder. Tsarra seemingly relaxed a little as she faced the kneeling woman. ¡°I¡ªit¡ªit¡¯s okay. Please stand up and uh forget about it I don¡¯t mind at all. It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s natural for a child to ask questions, okay?¡±


    Is she asking the woman a question or telling her?


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± the woman said fervently.


    Tsarra just nodded her head profusely while bowing to the woman as well. I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on anymore, but it was amusing. ¡°Lauren, why are there so many children working here?¡±


    Lauren gave me a conflicted look. ¡°Ehhhhh¡­. well you see¡­ it¡¯s a long story. Just know that these people don¡¯t have anywhere else to go, so please don¡¯t judge them too harshly, okay?¡±


    ¡°Seems we are all getting acquainted now. Shall we commence, Your Highness?¡± Gilumune suggested.


    Lauren craned her neck and looked straight at Tsarra. An evil smile spread across her face, causing Tsarra to take a step back. I looked over at Linnetia who was also smiling much in the same way but at Ren. Was I missing something?


    ¡°Hey¡­Sylvia,¡± Jen whispered from beside me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ keep your head down, okay? I think you should be fine, but those two won¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°No¡­please! Not again!¡± Ren begged.


    ¡°Oh? What do you mean, dear sister? I told you to dress appropriately for our outing today. But you ignored me. Now Tsarra and yourself shall repent,¡± Lauren said coldly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t! You can¡¯t make me!¡± Ren shouted while backing away from her sister.


    ¡°But I can!¡± Lauren shouted. Lauren was swaying back and forth with her hands clasped in front of her. ¡°Oh, my wonderful knight! Prepare yourself for these trials and tribulations I have set forth!¡±


    ¡°N¡ªno¡ªno, please! Linnetia just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tsarra¡­my sweet little friend. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve made a grave mistake,¡± Lin said with a wicked smile.


    What am I witnessing? Is this really how friends do things? Am I the weird one?


    ¡ª


    What a weird way to go about getting people to try on clothes. But since they didn¡¯t force me, it¡¯s not my problem.


    ¡°Ahhhh, you look adorable, Tsarra!¡± Lauren shouted with glee while clapping her hands together.


    Tsarra¡¯s school uniform had been replaced with a luxurious black summer dress. The black fabric was made from manaweave straight from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth, while the silver lace flowers were made from monster material. The flowers embroidered the neckline set in a deep v and along her exposed sides. The dress was both elegant and functional. Even I wouldn¡¯t mind wearing it.


    The only real downside to it was that it was far from modest. I said I would wear it but¡­ maybe not out in public. Huh¡­ I wonder¡­


    Tsarra¡¯s face was as red as her hair currently as she began stuttering over her words. ¡°C¡ªC¡ªCan I please g¡ªgo¡ªgo and change¡­¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not! You can¡¯t wear your school uniform out to eat, so this will have to do!¡± Lauren declared.


    ¡°B¡ªBut it¡¯s expensive, and I don¡¯t want to buy it so it will be wasted¡ª¡±


    ¡°Buy it?¡± Lauren had a scary look on her face as she looked down her nose at Tsarra. ¡°My friends won¡¯t be buying anything today, especially not another Princess. You have nothing to worry about, Tsarra.¡±


    Tsarra seemingly ran out of steam as she meekly nodded her head in submission and took a seat beside Jen. Lauren licked her lips and looked straight into the changing area that housed Ren.


    ¡°Ooooo beautiful sister! It¡¯s your turn!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! Please¡­it¡¯s embarrassing!¡± Ren begged.


    Lauren clicked her tongue and sent her hunting dog into the booth with a quick motion of her head. Linnetia didn¡¯t even hesitate to heed Lauren¡¯s call as she burst in on the princess. Ren let out a squeal and was quickly shoved out into the open.


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Jen muttered under her breath.


    Oh my indeed. So this is what Ren should be dressing like most of the time? Maybe it¡¯s a good thing for me that she doesn¡¯t.


    The two Princesses of Luminar were twins when it came to their faces and even their hair, despite the difference in style. Their bodies, on the other hand¡­ not so much.


    I imagine Lauren must have consumed all the food while still in the womb, which left poor Ren¡­lacking¡­ in certain areas when compared to her sister. It didn¡¯t help Ren all that much if she spent her days wearing men¡¯s clothes all the time. It¡¯s not that she looked unappealing in her school uniform. It¡¯s just not the same.


    This outfit is just different, in a good way.


    ¡°Look at my beautiful sister. Isn¡¯t she the prettiest everyone?¡± Lauren asked the crowd of onlookers.


    Ren¡¯s little fan club exploded into applause at the sight of her. Some of the older boys were on the verge of drooling, an experience that was lacking at Tsarra¡¯s reveal. But, of course, Ren¡¯s face was as pink as her shirt.


    The pink blouse really wasn¡¯t all that special; all things considered. It just happened to fit Ren¡¯s body perfectly, which helped accentuate her curves and fit body. Of course, it helped that it was within a few shades of her strawberry blonde hair as well. The white pants were also plain and went right below the knees with no noticeable designs, but just like the blouse, it fit Ren snugly.


    The outfit was simple, the opposite of Tsarra¡¯s black dress. So girly that if you knew Ren, you would know you wouldn¡¯t catch her dead wearing this type of outfit.


    Which made it all the better somehow.


    ¡°Mhm. I agree,¡± Lin said from behind Ren.


    ¡°I. Am. Changing,¡± Ren stated slowly.


    ¡°No, you aren¡¯t. We are leaving right now and going straight to our evening meal,¡± Lauren said with a wide smile.


    ¡°But¡­nobody else has tried anything on?¡± Ren protested.


    Lauren gave Ren a sad look. ¡°We just don¡¯t have time today. Besides, we are coming back next week to get Sylvia and Jen something to wear, so that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I didn¡¯t agree to that¡­¡± I said hesitantly.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t tell you? Oh well, now you know,¡± Lin said while guiding me out of the shop.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait! What about you, Lin! That¡¯s hardly fair! Besides, I may be busy that day. I can¡¯t just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lin won¡¯t be available next week, so she is just going to have to come back the following week!¡± Lauren shouted over me. ¡°Thanks again, Gilumune!¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Highness,¡± he said with a bow. He gave the rest of us a friendly wave. ¡°Take care now, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Princesses!¡± the children rang off in unison.


    Even with Ren¡¯s growing embarrassment, she at least managed to wish the kids farewell and promised that they would see each other again soon. It was at times like this that I couldn¡¯t help but watch Ren. Sometimes I got the impression that she would be a better queen than Lauren. At least a more empathetic one. I¡¯m not sure if that would make her better or not, but¡­


    If my life turned out normal, what kind of ruler would I have been? Would I have been like Ren? No¡­ I¡¯m nothing like Ren¡­ or even Lauren. Would I have ended up like Grandpa in the end¡­ hated by the entire world?


    ¡°Something on your mind?¡± Linnetia asked me, knocking me out of my own thoughts as the Royal Guards cleared a path for us and opened the door to the carriage.


    ¡°No¡­ just thinking about the past and all that,¡± I responded. I looked over to Lin, and she had a sad smile on her face and a far off look in her hazel eyes.


    ¡°Yeah¡­I get that,¡± Lin said softly.


    Where have I seen this look? It feels familiar somehow.


    ¡°Lauren, have you accepted any of those marriage proposals?¡± Jen asked with a wink.


    Lauren let out an exaggerated groan and repeatedly bounced her head off the cushions. ¡°I would rather jump in front of the carriage and let the horses run me over than marry half of those dim wits. I would actually prefer the horses to step back over me just in case I survived.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad?¡± Lin asked. ¡°I mean, I would rather have you marry someone you love but¡­¡±


    Lauren waved her concerns away. ¡°I know what I¡¯m getting myself into, and I¡¯ve long since accepted the reality of my situation. I just hate that people are even offering me these second-rate proposals¡­honestly, who do they think they are?¡±


    ¡°Why are they doing that?¡± Jen asked.


    Lauren clicked her tongue and bit her lip. ¡°Because these bastards still believe my fool of a brother is going to beat me just because he came out of our mother first and is a man. Every single family that is sending me these disgraceful proposals is going to be put on a list, and when I become queen, I am going to¡ª¡±


    Ren yanked Lauren by the ear. ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­ no threatening to end bloodlines, please. One of these days, somebody might actually believe you¡­¡±


    Lauren rubbed her red ear and scowled at her sister. ¡°Who said I was joking?¡± she hissed. Ren gave Lauren a tired look and rubbed her face.


    Maybe Lauren and I have more in common than I initially thought.


    ¡°Sounds kinda sad,¡± Jen commented. ¡°Sacrificing all that time to be with someone you don¡¯t care about¡­ sounds hard, especially for a Human.¡±


    Not that you will be living much longer than them, Jen.


    I wonder if those with mixed blood of Humans and long lived races have a warped understanding of time? I¡¯ve heard many people say Elves could never understand what it¡¯s like to live such a short life span. And I¡¯d have to agree.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t care either way. If things get that bad, I can always just marry a second man, so it¡¯s not the end of the world. I¡¯m already getting some good ideas¡­¡± Lauren looked right at me and tilted her head slightly. ¡°Say¡­ Sylvia¡­ when are you and Voker getting married?¡±


    Huh?!


    ¡°M¡ªmmm¡ªmarried? I uh¡­ I don¡¯t know about that. You know it¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°You two have been in a relationship for a long time, right? Why wait? Or do Elves really think differently about this stuff?¡± Lauren questioned herself.


    ¡°A relationship? We aren¡¯t in a relationship!¡± I blurted out.


    The entire carriage went dead quiet. It felt like everyone stopped breathing as they all watched me with hollow eyes and mouths slightly agape. I frantically scanned their faces looking for salvation. I looked to Tsarra of all people for help, and she seemed just as surprised as everyone else.


    ¡°Sylvia, you and Voker aren¡¯t together?¡± Tsarra asked me slowly and without stuttering.


    ¡°No! We aren¡¯t! I mean¡­yeah no¡­¡± I said suddenly. The carriage went silent once again.


    I mean, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to be in one¡­ I¡­ I love Voker.


    I realized that a long time ago. I sort of figured it out towards the end of our time at Pruit¡¯s ranch. When I saw Voker¡­ just being himself¡­ I just kind of realized I did.


    Then everything after that began making more sense. When he would compliment me suddenly or congratulate me, my heart fluttered. I enjoyed being around him more and more, and I listened to every word he said.


    I¡­ admittedly got jealous when he would speak to other women despite knowing he wasn¡¯t attempting anything. Or when he told me that he didn¡¯t care that I was Talgan¡¯s granddaughter¡­ all the times he saved my life¡­


    Then all the things we went through together. I can¡¯t even imagine what my life would have been like if I didn¡¯t find Voker, somebody who actually cares about me in this world.


    I just think back to all the talks we¡¯ve had, and they make me smile¡­him playing with Myla. Then, imagining him at that orphanage helping all those kids or anytime he gets nervous when he gawks at me by accident. Or when he says he would defeat a Dragon just to save me.


    All of it¡­ I love all of it. But that¡¯s the problem¡­ Voker is a serious man¡­ he really would face down any enemy for me, even a Dragon Emperor. And that frightens me the most.


    What would happen if Voker sacrificed himself for me? What if he took a fatal blow down in that dungeon because I had made a stupid mistake? How could I ever look Voker¡¯s Dad in the face and tell him that his son, who has been missing for seven years, died protecting me¡­some random girl he met on the road. How could I look his mother or friends in the eyes and tell them that he died saving me from myself¡­ Talgan, The Bloody Emperor¡¯s granddaughter?


    He¡¯s been through so much. He¡¯s still going through so much. I know him. I know that he isn¡¯t capable of having the kind of relationship I want with him right now. If I were to put him through that right now when he is so close to home, it could just¡­ it could end everything before it even started.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯ll wait. When he gets reunited with his father, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll tell him everything, just like I promised. Even if he doesn¡¯t love me yet¡­ I¡¯ll still tell him no matter what. Of course, if he were to initiate things, I wouldn¡¯t stop him¡­ maybe he would just say something to me first.


    ¡°This is the biggest news since the fall of Brax,¡± Lauren said despondently. And I watched as a smile crept onto her face. ¡°Here I was¡­ being careful¡­for no reason. Wow¡­¡±


    I looked at everyone¡¯s faces and shrugged to myself. I don¡¯t particularly care if every single one of these girls had a crush on Voker, as it hardly matters. Voker wouldn¡¯t stay in this city to be with Lin. He wouldn¡¯t run away into the mountains away from his family to be with Jen. And he absolutely would not sell his life away to one of these three princesses. Voker would rather die than become king of anything or anywhere. That much I know for sure.


    Or would he? Eh, it doesn¡¯t matter¡­ if any of them actually saw what Voker was really like behind the mask, they would all turn tail and run.


    None of them have been through the absolute pits of despair like the ones Voker and I have climbed out of. The second they tasted his bloodlust, they would start crying and begging for him to stop, just like Tsarra did. Voker didn¡¯t mention if he did or not, but I can guarantee he released his bloodlust once he realized Varnir got hurt and Tsarra was in danger. It¡¯s just how he is.


    Honestly, I¡¯m not even sure if the old me would have fallen in love with him. No¡­ I know I wouldn¡¯t have. I would have never given the gloomy brooding Elf the time of day, not in any life but this one. Let alone if I witnessed his bloodlust. And it would have been my loss.


    Despite my growing feelings for him, even I find it challenging to grapple with the darker side of him at times. Voker can be scary, and not many people can handle him.


    But I know that the reason he is scary is because he cares. All that rage, fear, and uncertainty swirling around in his heart¡­ it¡¯s there because of what he¡¯s been through, not because he is an awful person. Voker is willing to put all those insecurities out into the open and use them if it means defending himself and those he cares about.


    Just like he said¡­ he¡¯d do or use anything to gain the advantage. So when the time comes¡­ I¡¯ll dedicate everything to helping him work through his feelings, even that shadow from his past. But right now¡­ I just can¡¯t risk him breaking when we are so close to meeting his goal. I feel like he is balancing on a thin wire, and we are one bad incident away from everything crumbling apart.


    And it scares me.


    ¡°Well¡­uh¡­do you care about him, Sylvia?¡± Jen asked, trying to fill the dreadfully long silence with anything.


    I looked straight into Lauren¡¯s eyes, and she returned the stare. ¡°I do. I love him. So do yourself a favor and forget about him. If you think you know Voker¡­ you are dead wrong.¡±


    Wait wait wait wait¡­why did I say that out loud? DAMN IT! That goes against the whole not telling him till his father comes! Why!


    ¡°Is that a threat?¡± Lauren asked while narrowing her eyes.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t decided yet,¡± I said evenly and with a small amount of embarrassment. ¡°Just take it as a helpful suggestion, so you don¡¯t get burned in the future. Voker doesn¡¯t plan on staying here for much longer, and when the time comes, he won¡¯t hesitate to leave.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that! He could change his mind at any time. How well do you think you know him if you aren''t even involved with him? Are you just keeping him around for the sake of it?!¡± Ren blurted out.


    I figured she did¡­maybe it wasn¡¯t such a bad idea bringing this to light. NO! Damn¡­ this isn¡¯t about me¡­ I can wait¡­ Voker can¡¯t.


    I doubt Jen or Linnetia actually have feelings for Voker. Jen is more or less happy that Voker doesn¡¯t point out her obvious insecurities with being a Half-Dwarf. I¡¯m not even sure if Voker knows Linnetia exists outside of class.


    Tsarra is a non-factor as well and wouldn¡¯t even squeak her feelings out if Voker stepped on her, and after recent events, anything she did have is long gone. Lauren just wants Voker for his pedigree and nothing more.


    But would Voker really fall for Ren? I can¡¯t imagine it¡­ I don¡¯t want to imagine it.


    ¡°Just ask Tsarra about him. I doubt you would feel the same way knowing what she knows. You don¡¯t know anything about him or what he¡¯s been through. You couldn¡¯t even begin to understand¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Sylvia. Lauren, you don¡¯t need to antagonize her either,¡± Lin snapped. ¡°This conversation is over,¡± Lin said with a voice of finality.


    Lauren scoffed at me while Ren unclenched her fists and gazed out the window. Another round of awkward silence descended upon us as we found something to distract ourselves with.


    Sigh¡­so much for a day out with friends¡­


    ---


    ¡°Voker! I¡¯m¡­home?¡± I closed the door behind me, and upon turning around, I found Voker standing in the kitchen with his shirt off. This wasn¡¯t a usual sight typically, but right now¡­


    I could tell he had quickly put his mask on as his hand was still near his face. I watched him swallow as a lump of something trailed down his throat, and he immediately began coughing. On the counter in front of him was half a loaf of some bread I¡¯d never seen before.


    Voker frantically tossed off his mask and went straight for the glass of milk that was beside him. He chugged half the glass within moments, leaving him with a milk mustache.


    We just stood there, watching each other for some time. Then, finally, Voker wiped the bread crumbs off his face but completely missed the milk, and instead of saying something to me, he just narrowed his eyes and went for another bite of his bread.


    ¡°What¡­are you doing?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Yauuh caan¡¯tt have aaany,¡± he said with his mouth full.


    Has he regressed to becoming a child in only a few hours? What happened to him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m doing nothing wrong,¡± he said defensively. ¡°I was just enjoying some sweet bread from a little bakery I was told about. It turns out it¡¯s a national treat in Syn¡¯nari but well¡­ I didn¡¯t know that. It almost tastes like the real thing¡­¡±


    Ah¡­never mind. Just Voker being Voker.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay? You look exhausted. Did something happen?¡± he said while giving me a concerned look and continuing to chew his bread.


    Too bad I couldn¡¯t take him seriously with his milk stache. I just started laughing at his concern which only made him worry more. This is what I look forward to the most.


    ¡°You have no idea¡­¡±

 Vol.5 Ch.103- What Were those Odds Again, Old Friend?

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    I let out an annoyed sigh and wiped the sweat from my face with my sheets. It wasn¡¯t hot and the temperature inside my room was normal. It was just another day in my life and another day meant waking up after another nightmare.


    Will these ever stop?


    Is this how my nights are going to be for the foreseeable future? I mean, every once in a while would be fine, but¡­ almost every night is too much. I¡¯m going to develop gray hair before I turn twenty at this point. Well, natural gray hair without the mask on.


    If my hair turned gray from stress and age and I wore my mask¡­what color would it be? Sigh¡­


    I rolled out of bed and told myself I would make it later. I made a habit of starting my days by making my bed, just like how they trained me to do. I hated it, but it was an excellent way to wake up and begin the day anew.


    But today, I just didn¡¯t have it in me.


    I feel like as time drags by here, I¡¯m becoming more and more anxious. This is around the time where Dad could show up at the earliest. Any day now, he could just walk in that front door.


    What am I even going to say to him? I¡­I¡­don¡¯t know¡­


    But until that day comes, I just need to continue moving forward. However, recently¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve taken a lot of steps back. It¡¯s been almost a month since the incident with Tsarra. I was given a report by Mason Fields detailing what they had managed to find, and to say the least; it was next to nothing.


    First, the assassin had somehow managed to escape capture, so making any kind of concrete connections to whoever is behind all of this is nearly impossible. Secondly, the girl who had stalked Tsarra had gone entirely braindead. At first, I thought it was because of me, but I¡¯ve never heard of somebody losing their higher mental functions because of bloodlust before.


    Sylvia hadn''t even left for her trip before she came back and told me the girl was abusing Berserker Caps for some reason. I looked into her eyes, and I could see the disappointment there¡­but I said nothing at the time.


    Berserker Caps were well known to soldiers and adventurers alike. They were essentially last-ditch suicide attacks in most cases. Eat a fungus cap and go out in a blaze of glory. Those who survived the ordeal were lucky, but the fungus itself wasn¡¯t addictive, so repeated use made little sense unless you were in constant life or death situations.


    So for a schoolgirl who is barely four years older than me to be mixing that stuff with other compounds and taking it makes no sense. The repeated use of Berserker Caps is well documented, and long-term usage of it includes incurable brain damage that not even a Grand Master light mage can hope to fix. Only Dark Elves are able to negate the effects of Berserker Caps, and even they can¡¯t use the stuff repeatedly.


    Something isn¡¯t right about all of this. The attack on Ren and Lauren as well¡­


    The failed assassination attempt on the two princess sisters has also hit a dead end, from what the report told me. The official ruling was that it was a mistake of the adventurers who stocked the dungeon for the test, but there should have been three routine checks before the students even entered the dungeon. A Drone Knight was not something somebody simply looks over or misses.


    Anyone with half a brain would obviously see through this ruling. Instead, it was just a way to please the public and silence the rising voices whispering unconfirmed theories of a Tel¡¯an¡¯duth revenge plot. It¡¯s also a way to silence the Prince¡¯s drums of war.


    I¡¯ve worked with adventurers, and although some of them are scum, the Topaz and Amethyst team responsible for gathering the monsters had a successful track record with the guild. I highly doubt that they would make a mistake of this caliber, let alone be so careless as to get caught attempting to assassinate royalty. The lack of punishment from the kingdom goes to show that nobody believes they are actually at fault. Best to blame the nameless adventurers and attempt to find the real culprits behind the scenes.


    Then there was whatever happened with Sylvia¡­


    My internal clock was set to wake me up before the sun rose. So even on days like this one where I force myself to close my eyes for an extra hour, I still wake up before Sylvia. But apparently, not today.


    Sylvia was in the living room bouncing her leg up and down on the couch. It was odd for her to be awake this early and for her to be so active. Whatever happened to Sylvia and the other girls'' afternoon trip has created a rift amongst them in the class.


    And me.


    She explained to me that there was an argument and things got a little too heated on their way to lunch but outside of that I don¡¯t know what happened. Ren stopped showing up for morning workouts, Jen is acting differently as well, and I haven¡¯t seen Tsarra in the library in weeks.


    I¡¯ve attempted to speak to them individually, but they usually just blow me off and say they have something else to do. The only one who has maintained any semblance of normalcy to me is Lauren, and the second I mention their outing, she redirects me and refuses to elaborate on what transpired.


    I just wish one of them would tell me the truth.


    Typically I wouldn¡¯t care about all of this drama, but it is negatively affecting Sylvia, something I don¡¯t want to happen. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about the others, as I see them as my friends as well. It¡¯s just¡­ different.


    I¡¯ll be spending a long time with Sylvia in the future if she does intend to join me on my journey home. Having her emotionally distant and down on herself like this isn¡¯t ideal; honestly, it¡¯s also starting to bother me.


    I sighed and went into the kitchen to fetch some water. I could feel Sylvia eying me, but she hadn¡¯t said a word to me yet. I have a terrible feeling she may have caused this rift. It appears that the relationship between the others hasn¡¯t diminished at all¡­ just their relationship with her.


    I care for Sylvia, and I know how she can sometimes be. She has a short fuse and is prone to exploding if set off. Our first few weeks together combusted into a fireball of emotional turmoil just because we took the wrong path in a dungeon. I had never yelled at somebody like that before in either of my lives¡­ seems just like yesterday that went down.


    It was the turning point for both of us, I feel. We both grew to understand each other a bit more after that. Instead of clawing at one another''s throat and sleeping with one eye open, we finally began to form some kind of bond. A bond that has grown quite a bit.


    Have I ever been this close to somebody?


    I mean, I was close to Mom and Dad. They were my first ever parents despite living two lives. And my family, I miss them dearly, and not a day goes by when I don¡¯t think about them. Then, there is Cerila, Grandpa, and Padraic. Irreplaceable people to me. People I¡¯d grown very close to.


    I wish I could include Nyx and Hades Squad into that list, but I know I can¡¯t. That version of myself never did grow to understand them as I have with everyone in this life. But is my relationship with them the same as with Sylvia? No¡­ I can¡¯t say that it is.


    ¡°Voker?¡± Sylvia asked quietly.


    ¡°Good morning. You¡¯re up early,¡± I said, trying to sound friendly.


    Sylvia was dressed for an adventure for some reason. I was half expecting her to ask me to go out and do something with her, but the following words out of her mouth surprised me.


    ¡°I am. Voker, I¡¯m leaving for a while,¡± she stated.


    I put down my glass of water and just looked at her. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Two nights, I¡¯ll be gone. I¡¯m going on an adventure with Veme,¡± she told me.


    I scanned her face waiting to see some kind of reaction. I was expecting her to start giggling and tease me for believing her, but that never did come to pass. Sylvia was dead serious.


    ¡°You are going on an adventure? With Veme? Why¡­ when did you speak to her?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    ¡°I ran into her and Bella at the market the other day. They said they would be in town for a while and asked if I wanted to join them. I had initially turned them down, but I went ahead and accepted their offer. Bella won¡¯t be coming, so it will just be Veme and me. We are heading northwest to hunt some monsters, and I¡¯ll be back before our rehearsal.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I mean¡­why? What if she attacks you or¡ª¡±


    Sylvia shrugged her shoulders and stared into the corner of the room. ¡°I need a break from¡­ everything. This school, these people, just¡­ everything.¡± Then she turned her crimson eyes onto me. ¡°If Veme or Bella were going to kill us, they would have done it in the dungeon. They could have easily sent a sword through my back while we were fighting if they wanted to or stabbed one of us in our sleep. They could have poisoned you and me on multiple different occasions. Then they told us they knew who you are, and yet here we are¡­ if they were after us, nearly every bounty hunter and adventurer on this side of Keldrag Pass would be looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Even me?¡± I blurted out without meaning to.


    Why did I say that? It was the first thing that came to mind for some reason¡­


    Sylvia sighed and hid her face in her hands. One crimson eye peered out from in between her fingers. ¡°Really? That was the one thing you picked out from that. I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­ I just need a break from everyone, and you happen to be a part of that ¡®everyone.¡¯ It¡¯s for two days, Voker. You¡¯ll be fine, and so will I. Besides, I¡¯m sure you want a break from me as well. We have been¡­ well together¡­ for over a year.¡±


    ¡°Not particularly¡­ I don¡¯t really mind being around you,¡± I said honestly.


    Sylvia covered her eyes again, and the tips of her ears burned bright red. ¡°Please¡­you are making this harder than it has to be. This is the part where you are supposed to agree with me..¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± I mumbled.


    Sylvia took a deep breath and uncovered her eyes. Then, with a determined look, she met my gaze. ¡°Either way, my mind is made up. I¡¯ll be back soon, so don¡¯t burn the place down¡­ or die¡­or get in any fights¡­ or do anything stupid¡­please,¡± Sylvia pleaded. ¡°And can you put a shirt on for once¡­¡±


    ¡°I just woke up¡­ and I won¡¯t do any of that, so don¡¯t worry. And I suppose if your mind''s made up, then well¡­ just come home safely¡­ and tell Veme I said hi.¡±


    Sylvia gathered her bag and tossed it into her storage ring. She started mumbling something under her breath, but I could only make out ¡®maybe we should¡¯. Sylvia put her hand to her face, and she secured her mask.


    She took a deep sigh and gave me a small wave. ¡°See you later, Voker.¡±


    I returned her wave. ¡°Yeah¡­see you later.¡±


    Sylvia left the room and locked the door behind her. I caught myself staring at the door for far longer than I anticipated as a weird sensation tickled my heart and mind. I wasn¡¯t really sure how to describe it. I scratched at my chest and just sort of felt empty inside.


    Something was off.


    And I knew I didn¡¯t like it one bit. Maybe I should have asked to go along¡­I wouldn¡¯t mind a short trip¡­ perhaps I¡¯ll have a little adventure of my own?


    ¡ª


    A quick stop at the guild and a two-hour carriage ride outside the capital, I found myself in a small forest. Most of the expansive woods around Vinovia had been deforested during and after the war. Lumber was and still is in high demand for Luminar.


    The cities and forts on the border with Tel¡¯an¡¯duth are apparently still in need of repairs. So Luminar, with a decrease in the amount of lumber, has been heading into the mountains to mine for stone for building, which has its own host of problems.


    From what I understand and learned about in class, the capital is all but complete in its reconstruction efforts. The King and Queen made a decree that rebuilding the city would be a top priority, something they seemed to have delivered nearly thirty years after the war. The only portion of the capital still left in disarray is an area called the Old Nobles District.


    It¡¯s the district right before the palace and was the seat for the highest-ranking officials and families of the Brax Empire before its fall. Now it¡¯s used as a reminder to those who believe they can fight against War God Maxwell¡¯s reign, but that¡¯s just the unofficial reason.


    The quickest way to anger the populace would have been to spend crucial funds repairing the nobles¡¯ old homes when a majority of the living districts were in shambles, even more so when nearly all of those nobles took up arms against the current ruler and ended up being purged.


    If the books and lessons are anything to go on¡­ Luminar had purged upwards of 70% of Brax nobility, including the entire royal family, excluding one member. The current Queen was the Ninth Imperial Princess of Brax, and rumor has it she sided with Maxwell long before the coup.


    This same Queen made it known that the old Nobles¡¯ District would be the last to be repaired, and a large swathe of the district was given over to the Shadow Clan. When the Dark Elves settled in The Vast Barrens, the Shadow Clan was one of the only clans that decided to continue to roam around the world. But with the end of the war and the Queen¡¯s decree, it appears that they may finally be settling down.


    Not that it matters much to me.


    I rolled my shoulders and continued on my walk at a steady pace. There was no need for me to rush things right now. I had no obligations to fulfill. No pressing matters to attend to. All was well.


    Well, it was supposed to be, at least.


    Although this natural forest is doing wonders for that weird sensation in the back of my mind whenever I enter the school¡¯s artificial one¡­ this relaxing feeling doesn¡¯t seem to be helping me untie the knot in my stomach. It¡¯s starting to feel like pins and needles are poking me all around my body at all times of the day. It¡¯s not physical pain as there is nothing physically wrong with me according to Sylvia.


    It¡¯s just all in my head. But it feels so real¡­


    Every time I think about home or my father, my mind starts racing at a million miles an hour. That pins and needles sensation grows, and my stomach knots up. In more recent times¡­ this news of assassination and something unraveling behind the scenes of this country is bothering me. At one point, I believed this place to be the safest place in the world for me, but that is slowly starting to melt away.


    I feel that old voice deep down inside of me telling me to run, that things have been going too well for me. And I don¡¯t like that voice.


    Despite these growing concerns, I have no reason to acquiesce to that old voice. If I return to the City-States, I am straight back to square one, avoiding capture and living as an adventurer. Worrying that every day may be my last as I have no semblance of safety. The fact that I¡¯ll have no support bogs down my mind and spirit.


    Sylvia would also have a difficult time living like that all the time. And sure, we have each other, and the two of us can probably handle nearly any obstacles the City-States or bounty hunters would throw at us.


    But we can still make mistakes. Sylvia isn¡¯t equipped to handle fighting people like that. At least, I don¡¯t think she is. And I could just leave her¡­ but that isn¡¯t an option I even want to entertain.


    Sylvia and I may be strong, stronger than most but we can¡¯t defeat an army or an endless wave of bounty hunters. And eventually, more skilled bounty hunters would begin to catch wind of us. Sure a bunch of Topaz or even Amethyst adventurers wouldn¡¯t be an issue. The problem begins when Ruby and Amethyst adventurers start showing up with Sapphire and Emerald ranks in their parties.


    And with my bounty, the odds of higher-ranked adventurers being involved would only increase.


    But that¡¯s all just theoretical nonsense. I have no plans of ever returning to the City-States, and at the very least, I would just hop on a boat, but that has its set of problems. I now know my father is out there in the world, looking for me, and he is coming to this nation next. Of course, this is if I am to believe Bowen, but I have no reason not to.


    Bowen knows full well who I am now and if he saw fit he could mobilize at least two War Gods and himself to capture me. If the Professor, Bowen, and the Head of Security all came after me I have serious doubts that I could even defeat one of them. Even with Sylvia, we would be lucky to kill one let alone all of them, and escape in the process.


    Once again, though¡­ I have no reason even to be thinking about this stuff. Nobody has suddenly unmasked me or figured out who I am. I may have drawn more attention to myself these last few months than I had initially anticipated, but I don¡¯t regret it. My time spent at Forward University has been¡­enjoyable.


    Never in my life did I imagine myself going to a large school, meeting new people, and becoming friends with them. A few years ago, I would have never agreed to join a sports game with peers just to have some fun¡­ it would have taken Cerila and Padraic days to convince me to do something along those lines¡­let alone find seven more people to play with.


    Cerila and Padraic, huh?


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve forgotten about them. It¡¯s hard not to. I just can¡¯t spare them those thoughts all the time, much as I can¡¯t do for Hades Squad anymore. Whenever I think about them, it puts me in a bad mood. Or should I say it makes me sad? Depressed even? Of course, that doesn¡¯t stop my stupid brain from forcing me to remember them¡­


    Maybe lobotomizing people¡¯s emotions and memories isn¡¯t such a bad idea.


    I take that back. I would prefer this struggle over being a husk of a person any day. This is real. This is what it¡¯s like to be alive. And living is hard.


    Damn, is it hard¡­


    I dream about my final moments with Cerila regularly, maybe even every other night. I see her face all over again as I push her into the roaring abyss. I remember her carrying me through the jungle bleeding out all over her as she frantically attempts to evade Jessine.


    I often think about Padraic and his family. The time when his mothers played a prank on me, giggling all the way. Or the time when I first met the white-haired Dwarf and how he sauntered up to us without a care in the world, completely disregarding everyone¡¯s obvious disdain for us.


    Looking back at it¡­ maybe it wasn¡¯t just Cerila who was disliked but me as well? I was and still am a one-of-a-kind¡­ I¡¯m a mixed Dark and High Elf that shouldn¡¯t exist¡­ sure people loved my father and respected my mother but¡­did that really extend to me as much as I thought it did? Maybe not.


    With father on the way and¡­father on the way? Does that mean¡­ if Cerila survived¡­ is she with Mom? Or with Dad?


    If it were Dad, she would have been traveling with him since she was twelve. I can¡¯t imagine my parents letting her do that, especially after what would have transpired with my capture. My capture¡­ my family¡­oh my¡­


    Maybe they left Cerila behind with Grandpa¡­ I¡¯d rather not imagine that. If Cerila were to lose two families in her lifetime¡­ I gripped my chest and let out a low growl as that pins and needles sensation poked my skin.


    No¡­no¡­no¡­no need to think about all of this. I can¡¯t change anything that has happened in the past, only what¡¯s to come¡­ I¡¯m supposed to be on a trip to get away from everything not to stress about all these things I¡­ ah man¡­


    I straightened my back and stretched my arms high above my head. I took in a deep breath to steady my nerves, but the sensation of something gripping my heart didn¡¯t recede. I was supposed to be on a break¡­ this was supposed to be relaxing.


    I found a nice tree to lean against and took a seat on the hard ground. Orange pine needles dug into my pants, and I swept them away with a bit of earth magic. I looked up into the orange canopy and into the afternoon sky. I tried another deep breath, but any attempt to relax just frustrated me more as I continued to fail.


    I put my masked face into my hands and let out a deep sigh. With a quick thought, I placed my mask into my ring and rubbed my face aggressively. The warm liquid leaking from my eyes was rolling down my face in a small stream.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Gah¡­why am I crying¡­why does this suck so much. I hate this feeling¡­I hate all of this. I just wish I was home¡­


    ¡ª


    I took a long break underneath that tree until catharsis rolled over me like a warm, familiar blanket. I wish I could say I felt better but feeling nothing wasn¡¯t what I wanted either. I wasn¡¯t sure what I even wanted anymore.


    But at the bare minimum, maybe I can salvage this absolute failure of an attempted outing with the completion of the quest. At least I¡¯ll make somebody somewhere a little safer tonight.


    When I went to the guild, I picked up an open quest to hunt some monsters in this forest. Despite it not being winter anymore, the trees were still the same here as when I first saw them coming out from the Iron Citadel. The tall white-barked pine trees were everywhere with their orange pine needle-like leaves. They crunched underneath every step as I made my way deeper into the area.


    The significant deforestation brought on by Luminar¡¯s needs brought to life a new problem for residents of this area. This is why the guild has removed all ranking requirements for hunting quests around Vinovia. It¡¯s common knowledge that monsters live in forests so if those forests were cut down¡­ the creatures that reside inside of them are going to have fewer places to hide.


    I heard something rustle in the bushes next to me, and a small rabbit burst out from the underbrush. A passing thought of just obliterating it with magic crossed my mind, but that didn¡¯t exactly sound very peaceful. I might have felt better if I let off some steam, but I didn¡¯t want to make a habit of destroying things or people whenever I got like this.


    I also realized that if I needed to go hunting, it would be awfully easy for me now. All I had to do was use lightning magic to give some a quick zap to my target and that would be the end of things. Lightning magic wouldn¡¯t even be my only option.


    Once the rabbit had escaped my vision, I decided I would do things the somewhat normal way and use a bow and arrow. I¡¯ve had one sitting in my Spatial Ring since I liberated it from a certain someone way back when and I¡¯ve found no uses for it. If I was hunting out of necessity then there was no need for me to use this thing.


    I dipped my mind into the ring and pulled out the Sandervile short bow. It was just a really fancy short bow. It was made of a brown oak that had random engravings running across the limbs, and the grip was just some tanned leather painted black. I gave the string a tug and felt it lacking in power and proper maintenance, so I immediately set to work restringing it.


    Probably because this bow was created for a young Human boy who most likely didn¡¯t know how to use it.


    The arrows were just basic run-of-the-mill iron arrows you could find just about anywhere as well. All in all¡­ it was underwhelming, to say the least. I had been expecting more, considering the previous owner of my old bow. I mean his sword, which I am currently using, is above average in every single department. The fact my father had hand crafted my old bow for his first time, and it was leagues above this¡­ I¡¯d put money on it that this bow was a scam.


    As long as it shoots arrows correctly, that¡¯s good enough for me.


    I nocked an arrow and let it loose straight into a tree. I winced slightly as my shot went entirely off course. I had been aiming for a piece of discolored bark, and I was tempted to blame the weapon for my failure, but I knew it was my fault. It seems that not using a bow for almost seven years and going through puberty within that time frame hinders one¡¯s skill. Perhaps I should have practiced more¡­


    After about three or four more shots, I decided that was good enough and began my journey once again. The monsters I was hunting were supposed to be a threat level of sixteen, so hardly a threat at all. What made these monsters a threat was how difficult it was to deal with them. If you found one then more were sure to follow. This would prove an adequate challenge for my diminished bow skills.


    And hopefully, I can¡¯t miss if the group is big enough.


    Once I was deep enough in the forest, and I hadn¡¯t spotted any tracks of this monster, I decided to lay out some bait. These creatures were attracted to the smell of rotting fruit and grain. A few squished moldy berries ought to be enough to gather a few in the vicinity.


    With my bait set, I climbed to the first branch of a tree with a solid vantage point and waited. The monsters on the poster were abominations of the highest order and I was not looking forward to seeing one in person. The only good thing about this monster was that it was¡­ edible¡­by most peoples¡¯ standards. I, for one, had no desire to taste it, but to each their own.


    There was a small village not too far out, so I planned just to drop off all the meat there and catch a carriage back into the capital once I was finished. I would turn in the quest along with the horns as proof whenever I got around to it. It¡¯s not like I was in need of cash, and this quest would hardly go towards ranking me up to Sapphire.


    Relaxing and fun..relaxing and fun¡­relaxing and¡ªoh god, what is that thing?


    One of the most hideous creatures I had seen in a long time crawled forward on its front legs towards the pile of rotting berries. I had to take my mask off and rub my eyes free of the confusion as to whether the creature which only vaguely resembled a sheep was indeed crawling. Its black and gray fur was matted and filthy with years of grime. The smell of decay wafted towards me; if I weren¡¯t comfortable with the stench after all these years, I would have upheaved my breakfast.


    The creature had four dark brown horns sprouting from the skull that rolled in on each other, literally stabbing itself. The area around the tips was discolored with infection and was the most likely cause for the smell. And as if this thing hadn¡¯t strayed further into hellish territory, a fifth appendage was growing directly out from its back, grasping at the air constantly with its c-shaped hand.


    I am not only doing these villages a favor by killing this thing. I¡¯m making the world a better place.


    These monsters are attracted to large storages of grains and food, which many villages keep. All it took was a single one of these monstrosities to sniff out the supply, and an entire flock of these things would descend down on the poor village. And just because they preferred grains or fruits doesn¡¯t mean these things are herbivores¡­no, not at all¡­


    And as if on cue, more and more of the Ovyuns started piling on the bait. Once the food was taken over by the few, the rest in the back began fighting each other for a spot. The creatures headbutted each other as their gnarled horns cut deep furrows into their flesh. A sickly dark red blood trickled out from their wounds.


    Well¡­ I wasn¡¯t going to use magic but¡­some things just shouldn¡¯t be alive.


    ¡ª


    After cleaning up the earth barriers that acted as my arena, I set to work cutting off the horns from the deceased flock of Ovyuns. Most of them had died to my Fireballs or Earth Spikes from the barriers, which meant the horns were intact. I also hadn¡¯t completely destroyed all of them, so there was still some meat left¡­


    Why would anyone eat this¡­ the burnt corpses somehow smell better than when they were alive.


    It took me a significant amount of time to work through about twenty of these things when I just decided that I didn¡¯t care to finish the rest. I piled the corpses into my storage ring, and the rest that didn¡¯t fit I just burned. With a wave of my hand, I sent the ashes and remnants of my battle into the earth, hopefully, to never be uncovered.


    I silently continued on my way towards the village. Dusk was nearly upon the forest as the shadows of the trees grew longer and the sun¡¯s brilliant light began to fade. If I was to make it home in time, I had to pick up the pace to catch the¡ª


    Running?


    My ears twitched as the sounds of something running in my direction came to me. At first, it was just the pounding of limbs against the forest floor, but as they got closer, I could make more out.


    First, I knew the creature was running on two feet. They were moving frantically, taking unnecessary steps and crashing through the underbrush with no regard to stealth. It sounded like they were in a panic.


    I maneuvered myself into their path, imagining it was a lone hunter or maybe even an adventurer that had been attacked because of my bait or the smell of burning flesh. But as the person came closer to me, I was able to pick up more footsteps, much heavier, as their armored boots broke the ground and crushed the pine needles. The shouts of frustration were also coming in now, and I just made out the jingling of chainmail and armor.


    Is somebody being chased? The first person is slowing down considerably, and the chasers are nearly upon them. Should I¡­


    I made the quick decision to hide instead as the first person was nearly right on me. I went stomach to the floor and hid in the thicket, waiting to see what was happening. If I could help it I would rather not get involved with another adventurer party or the authorities, even if my intervention was to their benefit.


    All my previous thoughts vanished as my heart sank in my chest. A young Human man dragged himself through the underbrush, swaying side to side like a drunkard. He was carrying a large bundle that filled up his arms entirely. His thin, unhealthy arms were struggling to hold onto the weight as he fell to his knees, gasping for air that he couldn¡¯t get.


    He coughed and coughed, desperately trying to breathe, but the only thing he was getting out was a spray of blood from his mouth. His dark brown eyes were sunk deep into his skull, and he looked like he hadn¡¯t bathed or eaten in months. His long black hair was disheveled and was falling out in certain places, while most of it was covered in dirt and tree branches.


    The man was wearing nothing but dirty rags that were soaked through with dark red blood as an arrowhead poked through the fabric. The flesh on his neck was rubbed raw and festering with wounds. There was no doubt in my mind as to what this man was as I had seen many people just like him. I once looked¡­just like him.


    A slave? In Luminar? Just a few hours outside the capital? What is going on?


    The back footsteps caught up finally and the first person to exit the brush scowled at the downed slave and sent a kick straight into his back. The slave sprawled out onto the ground without even so much as a grunt as he lay there, bleeding from the arrow wound in his back.


    And just when I thought my heart couldn¡¯t drop further, I just stopped feeling anything. My ears started ringing, and my vision went fuzzy as I closely observed the assailant''s gear. Three other men came into view to assist the fourth. The first three were wearing simple iron chainmail with various weapons in their hands, a short sword and shield, a crossbow for one, and a cudgel and shield for the third. But all four had one single identifier on them.


    Purple tabards with a scratched-out insignia of Amon-Ra. Members of the Chapter of Despair. And they were being led by a Paladin.


    The first man far outclassed the others in gear and presence. His half plate was connected to a Dwarven steel gorget and shoulder pauldrons. His tabard draped down the center of his chest and between his legs. I imagine the tabard once looked like a piece of art but now it was damaged and a relic of its former self. It had purple and gold stripes all the way down the faded fabric and covered his chainmail. Set in his sheathe on his back was a long sword, and he glared down at the slave with pure hatred in his swirling green eyes.


    It¡¯s him¡­ I¡¯d never forget that face. That¡¯s the man who I saw when Bell opened the secret passage into the store in Ostela¡­


    He spat on the man¡¯s back and kicked him over, revealing the slave whose swirling eyes had gone still, the last vestiges of his life missing. Whatever the slave had been carrying had fallen to the ground underneath him, still wrapped up in that bundle of clothing.


    It was then that I heard another set of footsteps. I hadn¡¯t heard them until they got close as they pushed past the foot soldiers to look at the now dead slave. They gave the corpse a pitying look and wiped their orange and yellow hair from their face. The lanky tiger Beastman sniffed the air, and his cat eyes went wide as he scanned the bushes. It took only a moment for Artemius to spot me in the thicket.


    ¡°Voker?!¡ª¡±


    I didn¡¯t let him finish his scream.


    I bolted from my hiding spot, and with only thought, my cobalt gladius materialized in my hand. The men let out gasps and grunts of surprise as they immediately locked onto me. Unfortunately for them, my combination core was finished and racing towards them.


    ¡°What the¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who are¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s a mag¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    A bullet made of earth magic and propelled by fire magic sailed straight for the crossbow user. His chainmail didn¡¯t stand a chance as the shot went straight through his chest. He fell to the ground, limp, and dead upon impact.  A second Earth Spear was just about to impale the Paladin, but he kicked down with his armored boot, crushing the spell before it could finish.


    I ignored the other two foot soldiers and Artemius for the moment and tried to kill the Paladin before he could catch his bearings. The man glared at me and stretched both of his hands towards me as I finished forming a spell core for Lightning Bolt. His face contorted into fear as he no doubt felt the bloodlust pouring out from me along with the power my spell core was about to unleash upon him.


    ¡°Holy Barrier!¡± he shouted frantically.


    I knew better this time around and closed my eyes before the flash blinded me. My sword clinked off the golden shield of light. Unlike Martin¡¯s barrier, this one was just a personal shield, which left the other three out in the open. Artemius was already trying to run away from me, but there was no way I was going to let him escape.


    I sent out two spell cores of earth magic, and as anticipated, his cat-like reflexes made it a simple matter of dodging the first spell. The tiger Beastmen was mid-air as he jumped to avoid my attack. Thankfully, he was no monster or skilled combatant. The second spell formed a hand of earth and gripped the man by his torso, locking his arms above his head and suspending him in the air. Artemius thrashed about in the spell¡¯s grip but to no avail.


    In the few seconds it took me to deal with Artemius, one of the foot soldiers was striking at my head with his cudgel. I dodged underneath his wide swing and thrusted my sword straight through his sternum. The man let out a gasp of surprise, followed by a death rattle.


    I had moved far faster than an average person could, especially someone they considered to be a mage. Mana was coursing through my limbs and my mind was clear of all thoughts besides what needed to be done.


    These monsters need to be dispatched.


    I spun on my heels to block the swing that was being directed at me. I was caught in the middle of my pivot as I blocked the giant long sword. Powered by a mana-enhanced strike, its weight sent shockwaves into my bones. The Paladin was sweating profusely, but I didn¡¯t miss the intensity in his eyes. I sprang off the ground with my free hand and could hear his nervous laughter as he closed the distance on me with a quick step.


    ¡°A masked High Elf with a Cobalt Gladius that he pulled out from a Spatial Ring¡­ what are the odds of that?¡± the Paladin chuckled while swinging wildly at me.


    A maniacal grin spread across his twitching face as I parried his blows. We locked blades for a moment. ¡°And it¡¯s you. That little mixed gutter Elf slave. I can feel your familiar hateful gaze from here, boy.¡±


    ¡°We found you,¡± he said slowly.


    I went to punch him in the gut with my free hand, but he brought the pommel of his sword into my arm. He then swiftly uppercut me with his elbow to my jaw. I winced from the pain, but he hadn¡¯t managed enough strength to break any bones. But I was still knocked back from the strike to my jaw.


    My vision swam for a moment as the brute continued to swing at me. I attempted to deflect his thrust with my blade but failed, earning me a sword through the right shoulder. I gritted my teeth and unsummoned my sword, only to resummon it in my left hand.


    I was about to retaliate with a free strike to his side when his partner finally joined the fight. I wasn¡¯t fast enough to completely dodge his sword strike as the tip of his blade connected with my mask. Metal screeched, and sparks flew as the sword cut across my face. I wasn¡¯t sure if I was unbelievably lucky or if the material my mask was made of was tougher stuff than I thought.


    The foot soldier was attempting a follow-up strike when the earth beneath him began to crumble away. This soldier was no slouch, and the initial surprise attacks I managed on the first two weren¡¯t going to work again. He dodged backward with the skills of a seasoned soldier, but unfortunately for him, that¡¯s what I wanted him to do. Upon landing, the ground collapsed completely beneath him as he fell into the pit I had created.


    The Paladin was on top of me again, and we continued trading blows once more. My right side was warm, with fresh blood pouring out from my wound. I wiped my hand across my bloody injury and tossed it straight into the eyes of the Paladin. He swept wide with his longsword; thankfully, I was able to block it. I was finally making some space between us as he frantically wiped my blood from his face. The soldier in the pit was also climbing out.


    I extended my sword out to the side as the air around me warped with heat. The orange flames across my blades were consumed by a brilliant white and blue fire that condensed into a glass-like appearance across the sky blue gladius.


    My Plasma Bolt soared off towards the man in the pit, and with no resistance, the spell went straight into his chest and out the other side. The following explosion caused a massive wave of blue fire and dirt to spread out in a cloud. Soil bounced off the Paladin¡¯s armor and face. The maniacal grin of the Paladin had crumbled away as he watched me with fearful eyes. He pointed his sword at me, tip down, and it glowed with a misty yellow cloud.


    A magic imbued blade?


    ¡°Judgment!¡±


    A hammer made of white light left the point of his sword and came spinning at me at frightening speeds. I wasn¡¯t sure if my Plasma Sword had what it took to stop that thing, and I couldn''t make a barrier to stop it in time. Not that any amount of stone I could summon would bring that spell to a standstill.


    I stood firm in the face of the incoming spell, and as the hammer was about to cave my chest in, the brilliant white light around the hammer bent and warped. The light hammer flew off into the distance, missing me entirely.


    My spell core for another Plasma Bolt was finished. The air around my blade warped, and the intense inferno scorched my lungs. I aimed my blade right for the center of mass, and the Paladin frantically cast another Holy Barrier. The dome of light surrounded the man, but it hardly mattered as my Plasma Bolt crashed straight through the shield like a rock being thrown through glass.


    He let out a yelp of surprise, but it was silenced immediately. He had managed to dodge the spell somewhat, but it was still enough to clear a hole through his heart. I didn¡¯t spare this scumbag a second thought as I walked over to him and reached down to rip a piece of his tabard off. I stored it in my ring along with my sword.


    I removed a few bandages from my storage ring and immediately went to work packing my wound. Of course, I would have to find a healer when I returned back to campus. Hopefully, Sylas hasn¡¯t left for some kind of important event or vacation.


    Artemius had stopped squirming in my spell¡¯s grip as he watched me approach him with wide eyes. He tried mumbling something, but it only came out as a small whimper as my bloodlust blanketed him. I twisted my hand, and my spell reacted to my command, spinning Artemius around so his head was pointed towards the ground.


    I sent a swift kick to his face, not hard enough to kill him but enough to break his nose. Blood gushed from his nose as he began choking on the crimson liquid as it spread through his sinuses and into his throat. His eyes started watering, and he tried letting out groans of pain but the blood flooding his mouth made it difficult. I crouched down, grabbed his weird-looking lion mane, and yanked him forward so we were face to face. Well, mask to face in this case.


    ¡°Choose your answers wisely. What is the Chapter of Despair doing here?¡± I asked slowly, enunciating my words so he would understand.


    I then released him and spun him back around. He took a deep breath and began coughing up the blood that had made its way into his throat. He blew his nose, and only spurts of mucus-covered blood came out. He looked up at me with wet eyes and merely whimpered at me.


    Pathetic. He is too afraid to even speak. I suppose I just need to replace that fear with something else.


    I changed the spell core, and the grip around his body increased. Bones creaked with force. Then the sound of flesh being pierced filled the otherwise quiet forest, and Artemius let out screams of pain. I let the stone needles sit in his skin, making sure not to pierce too deep as to kill him. After all, I couldn¡¯t have him dying on me.


    ¡°What is the Chapter of Despair doing here, Artemius?¡±


    My voice sounded so off that something flicked in the back of my head. I barely recognized this voice, but I knew who was speaking. The way I spoke wasn¡¯t who I wanted to be anymore. I took a step back and opened and closed my blood-soaked hands.


    Relaxing¡­this is¡­sigh¡­


    While looking down, I noticed a pack that had been abandoned in Artemius¡¯s attempt to flee. It was the same pack that me and the others used to cross the border and into Luminar with. We had been transporting grain, but Artemius held something different at the bottom of his. At the time, I had ignored it so as to not cause a scene during what was a tense standoff but now¡­


    As I hefted the bag up, I was surprised at its weight. Metal clinked around inside, and opening it up revealed multiple sets of collars made of a crimson red metal¡ªSlave Collars¡­ and Obedience Collars at that. I took one out and stored the rest while looking straight at Artemius, who I caught staring at me with a mix of frustration and fear.


    ¡°No! Please, I¡¯ll¡ªgah!¡±


    I silenced his begging by opening up space around his neck and slamming his head into the stone spell. I forced the collar onto his neck and latched it shut. Artemius tried wiggling free, but I easily overpowered the small Beastmen.


    Once the collar was successfully latched a slight slic sound was made, and a small red needle popped out from the collar. I placed my thumb onto it and pushed down, breaking the skin.


    Huh, it¡¯s just like Sylvia¡¯s sword that one time¡­


    The needle retracted, and Artemius let out a howl of pain as the flesh around his neck was pierced by the collar. At this point, I knew the deed was done. ¡°I order you not to harm yourself. I order you not to pass out. I order you to answer all my questions. I order you to never lie to me.¡± Artemius continued thrashing around violently, but his neck twitched, and his eyes went hollow.


    This is disgusting¡­but he is somehow worse.


    ¡°What is the Chapter of Despair doing here?¡± I asked once more.


    ¡°I do not know. I only recently got into contact with them,¡± Artemius droned off in a monotone voice.


    ¡°Why did you get into contact with them?¡±


    ¡°To provide them with Slave and Obedience collars.¡±


    ¡°Why did they contact you specifically?¡±


    ¡°I am a successful smuggler. My connections run deep, allowing me to easily sneak across Luminar¡¯s border.¡±


    ¡°Who are your connections?¡±


    ¡°Ex-military officials and nobles of Brax that escaped the purge.¡±


    Of course¡­ doesn¡¯t matter how thorough you are¡­ rats always escape into the alleys.


    ¡°What are the names of your connections?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I do not know. I never talk to them face to face, only through correspondents and middlemen like the Chapter of Despair.¡±


    Just a mule, huh¡­


    ¡°These correspondents, how do you get into contact with them?¡±


    ¡°Mostly drop-off points. Packages through the mail at designated times and places. Sometimes runners. Everything varies, but they always contact me first.¡±


    I rolled my tongue in my mouth just to wipe some of the disgust off of it. I hated speaking this name aloud as much as I hated the man. ¡°Where is Alnwar Strongfold,¡± I asked sharply.


    ¡°I do not know. We have never met,¡± Artemius droned off.


    Damn it¡­ that means he is around here. Alnwar almost never regrouped with his central unit, always hiding in the shadows, using his magic item to hide in plain sight. The Chapter of Despair is in Luminar¡­and they are plotting something.


    ¡°Where is the rest of the chapter?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. These four were the only four I knew. I was not allowed to meet others.¡±


    ¡°Surely you are at least somewhat aware of their general location?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They are here in Luminar. That is all I know for certain,¡± he responded.


    ¡°What were you doing in this forest?¡±


    ¡°Retrieving our slaves.¡±


    Our slaves?


    I walked back over to the slave and crouched down next to him. I closed his eyes. A crossbow bolt had pierced through his back and into his lung, collapsing it. The man had managed to run all the way here on pure near-death adrenaline with only one working lung while also being in this physical state. He must have heard my explosions earlier and came towards me¡­ he was just too slow.


    My ears twitched, and I heard the faint sound of someone¡¯s shallow breathing. It was so quiet that I would have missed it if I weren¡¯t paying attention. I had instantly thought it was the man who was breathing still somehow, but no¡­ it was coming from underneath him.


    I gently moved the body to the side and unwrapped the large bundle of random clothing and fabric. Inside lay a little Beastmen girl of about five or six. She was small¡­ tiny for her age. Her little yellow and black dotted furry cheetah ears had been cut down by a knife and were drenched in dried blood¡­much like the rest of her. Her orangish-brown hair was nearly cut to her scarred scalp in some places. I could feel the intense heat emanating from her tiny body.


    She has a terrible infection and is so dehydrated she can barely sweat. This child is about to die.


    I spared the dead man one final glance and gave his body one final nod while scooping up the child into my arms. I would probably never know his name or his real intentions. But I liked to imagine he was doing something good for this child. I knew there was no life after death¡­only the void awaited him. I just hoped whatever entity governed that place¡­ was at least kind to this person for his final act of selflessness.


    Artemius gave me a hollow look, and I just ignored him. He let out a final gasp as his life was snuffed out by a stone spear. I left the bodies for the scavengers and the hopes that maybe another member of the chapter would find them.


    I wanted them to know they weren¡¯t safe. They didn¡¯t find me. I found them.

 Vol.5 Ch.104- The Girl.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± a tired-sounding voice asked from the other side.


    ¡°It¡¯s Voker, Linnetia. Please open up,¡± I asked, my voice hoarse.


    The mechanisms locking the giant door in place began to work as Linnetia swung the door open. Our eyes met, and for some reason, I knew she was acting odd. She appeared to be tired, most likely woken up from her slumber by knocking, but I felt that she was faking it.


    Her hazel eyes betrayed her.


    There was no fatigue in those eyes, and she was ready to fight whoever may have been at the door. Most likely with that weapon she is trying to conceal in her nightgown. But those dangerous glints in her eyes vanished as she looked up at me and saw who I was carrying.


    ¡°Voker, are you okay? Who¡ª¡±


    ¡°I need your brother immediately. This child is in need of healing.¡±


    Lin ushered me in without a second thought, but there was no need to retrieve Sylas as he came stumbling out of his room. The young man was rubbing his eyes ferociously and yawning constantly, but he stopped in the middle of the doorway to his room when he saw me. Then his eyes narrowed at me.


    ¡°Voker? What is going¡ª ah!¡± Sylas let out a yelp of surprise upon seeing me. The immediate fear in his eyes was also washed away as he noticed my apparent injury and the girl. ¡°You¡¯re hurt? Did you¡ª¡±


    I quickened my step till I was directly in front of Sylas. ¡°If you are about to assume that her condition is my fault, you are sorely mistaken,¡± I said with a far more threatening tone than I had wanted.


    Today was supposed to be a break¡­ yet I somehow feel even worse. I wish killing those men felt good at least¡­ but I only got that odd sensation again.


    ¡°Sorry, I understand,¡± Sylas side stepped out of my way and motioned for me to go into his room but not before grabbing ahold of my shoulder.


    The warmth of his light magic spread from his hands and out through my body. I felt marginally better as the wound on my shoulder began to heal. I gave Sylas my thanks as he finished and laid the child on his bed.


    Sylas waited no time in nudging past as he began examining the girl. He quickly shooed me away, and I reluctantly agreed. There was nothing I could do for this child, and Sylas was the only light mage I knew how to find. I had the passing thought of finding the church of Amon-Ra, but I had no idea where they were located. If Sylvia were here¡­this wouldn¡¯t even be a problem.


    Linnetia was sitting straight-backed in a chair, her early sharpness had vanished, and it honestly made me second guess myself. Her tired eyes just gazed off into the distance, and she didn¡¯t even bother to suppress her yawn.


    Today was a long day¡­


    My back and behind hurt from the rough carriage ride here. I had to pay the carriage owner twenty gold to drop all of his cargo off and only take the two of us back to the capital. Then it was another two gold to rush us there¡­ if I knew how to ride a stupid horse, I would have done it myself. But unfortunately, animals and I do not get along, and I¡¯ve never ridden a horse in my life.


    I was about to take a seat when something hissed at me and sank its claws into my hamstring. I looked down more in annoyance than in pain, and a black house cat was glaring at me with yellow eyes. Its hair was standing on end as it continued to hiss at me in anger and fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hurt him, Voker,¡± Linnetia¡­ hissed?


    I had no plans to hurt her cat¡­it was the one that injured me. And why is she threatening me¡­


    Not wanting to find another seat and more out of spite than anything, I waved the cat away until it left its nest. The cat immediately went straight to Linnetia and purred as it rubbed against her leg. Lin picked up the cat and set it in her lap as she began stroking its fur.


    ¡°So¡­what happened, Voker? You look awful, and your mask has a giant gash in it,¡± Lin asked hesitantly and with a small yawn.


    I rubbed my mask, and there was indeed a large gash running down the front of it. At first, I was afraid it may have affected the seal, but it appeared no damage had been done to whatever magical components allowed it to change my appearance.


    I looked towards Lin and shrugged. The atmosphere between us was¡­awkward. Linnetia was a part of the group that went with Sylvia and, much like everyone else, hasn¡¯t spoken to me very much since then. Although, I must admit that Linnetia and I don¡¯t talk very often to begin with. I¡¯m more involved with her brother than her.


    ¡°A lot happened. I¡ª¡± I stopped myself short and tried to make sense of the situation.


    Artemius mentioned that he had contacts within Luminar, most of them being ex-Brax nobility. So that means there is a good chance Linnetia and her family are involved¡­ maybe not her herself but¡­


    No, Linnetia does a lot of work for her family. If she were the next head of the Paine household, she would absolutely be in the know.


    ¡°A lot happened, and what?¡± she questioned, giving me a slightly annoyed look.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Some bandits captured the girl while I was out on a quest. I took care of things,¡± I lied.


    Linnetia stared off into the corner of the room with a complicated expression on her face. ¡°I see¡­did she have anyone else with her? I mean like¡­ was she alone? No family or friends?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A sort of deep sadness rolled over Linnetia¡¯s face at my words. She seemed to age right in front of my eyes as her eyes hardened. But she quickly recovered and looked at me with wide, surprised eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand,¡± I told her.


    Linnetia tilted her head at me and nodded to herself. A sad smile crept up on the corner of her mouth. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Sylas opened the door to his room and looked straight at her. ¡°Dear sister, I require your assistance.¡±


    Linnetia sighed and gently guided the cat off her lap while heading to her brother¡¯s room. She gave me an apologetic look, but I nodded it away. Now it was just this cat and me¡­


    Today was not a good day.


    ---


    ¡°Voker?¡± Sylas asked while coming out of his room.


    It had been over an hour since I¡¯d seen the twins. I¡¯ve only heard muffled conversations and the occasional grunts of frustration come from the room, but that was about it.


    ¡°Sylas.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help the child more than what I have. Her injuries are¡­ extensive. I can not regrow her ears or the damage done to her internal organs. The infections and diseases as well are simply beyond my ability as a healer and apothecary; I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sylas apologized with a deep bow.


    I was surprised at his sincerity. Sylas had a grim and frustrated expression as he bowed before me. But it was wishful thinking that he could help the child.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve done your best. I¡¯ll take her¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need for that,¡± Sylas interjected. ¡°The girl is still in dire need of assistance, but she shouldn¡¯t die. I will retrieve assistance from the Paine estate immediately.¡±


    Linnetia looked at her brother like he was a different person. ¡°You will? But Father is going to be angry with you¡­¡±


    Sylas had donned an overcoat and was fully dressed in a fancy suit. He ignored his sister¡¯s complaints and turned to me. ¡°We are leaving to get my uncle. Please watch over the child and the room while we are gone, Voker.¡±


    ¡°But I can do it myself, Sylas. It won¡¯t take me but a minute¡­ to¡­ fetch¡ª¡±


    Sylas looked at his sister with such an intense stare that she stopped talking. Sylas was¡­ an interesting man. I didn¡¯t know what was going through his head half of the time. One moment he was dead serious, the next unbelievably passionate. Then sometimes¡­especially when we were in the test together, I caught this glimpse of him.


    ¡°These events are unfolding due to my inadequacies, not yours, Dear Sister. I¡¯m going, and you are either staying or coming with me.¡±


    Linnetia gave me a concerned look, but I nodded my head at her. ¡°Okay, please give me one moment to change as well.¡±


    Sylas smiled brightly at his sister and then extended it to me. ¡°I¡¯ll have the child healed in no time, I promise you, Voker.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sylas.¡±


    Linnetia was surprisingly fast at getting ready. Typically it took Sylvia a long time to get prepared for anything. Looking back at it¡­ it took Mom a long time as well¡­huh.


    The two gave me quick waves as they set off to their estate. Part of me was conflicted¡­which seems to be a recurring issue for me. If the Paines were indeed involved in all of this and Linnetia managed to piece things together¡­ I may just be sitting here, waiting to be encircled by enemies. But that is unlikely, considering we are still in the dorm for nobility and security was still high. Sylas and Linnetia were only a single floor below us, after all.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    But if the military was involved, there could be rogue elements within the nation''s elite guards. Of course, that would make it much easier to assassinate a princess or three¡­ah, damn.


    Well, if there were indeed dissidents surrounding me, then all I had to do in theory was hold out until the War Gods came down from the palace. If Bowen, Professor Garrison, and Mason Fields were loyal to the crown then that meant there were at least three War God-level people within the campus. I don¡¯t imagine the Paines, if they were traitors, could muster such a force as to beat all of them¡­


    Unless they are traitors as well¡­that is very unlikely¡­ hopefully¡­


    At the very least, I could check on the girl¡¯s condition. I was already rough with her transportation here, and I¡¯m sure I made things much worse for her, but it doesn''t matter if she dies anyway. If she was stable enough, then I could extract her if things got too hot.


    But that all depends on her. I may have to abandon her¡­but why don¡¯t I? It¡¯s the most logical solution to all of this¡­I owe this girl nothing.


    I opened the door to Sylas'' room and closed it quietly so as not to wake her. Looking into the man¡¯s room was¡­ very interesting. It was essentially the exact opposite of my room, messy, disorganized, and cluttered with everything imaginable. Glass bottles containing plants or other unknown substances. Books piled high and often left open to whatever page Sylas was last reading. And mountains upon mountains of paper.


    It looks like the stereotypical mad scientist laboratory¡­how does he even sleep in here? Wait, this isn¡¯t even a bedroom¡­ at least not according to the layout¡­did he just shove a bed in here?


    The floor around his bed was littered with random assortments of things, including a bloody wash basin, destroyed clothing, and used rags. But, at least his bed appeared clean. The Beastmen girl¡¯s breathing was shallow and erratic, but it seemed her fever had died down. I had noticed Sylas had given her a small amount of Blood Root along with some orangish-brown rub smeared across her upper chest and forehead.


    A small amount of the color had returned to her face, but the child was still looking worse for wear. Most of the bruises and external damage had been healed, and anything that Sylas couldn¡¯t handle had been wrapped in bandages.


    However, even after Sylas healed the skin, I could see that her left wrist was swollen and most likely broken. Her cheetah ears were cut in half which sent my heart into my chest. The only saving grace was that it didn¡¯t appear that she was suffering from any critical organ failure, but I could hardly tell just by looking at her.


    Supposing it came down to a life or death situation in which I had to get her out alive the odds would not be in our favor. Let¡¯s just hope it doesn¡¯t come to that.


    I managed to wipe one of Sylas¡¯s chairs free of clutter and pulled it up next to her bed. I let out a long groan and ran my hands through my hair. I peered through my fingers at the girl and a slight pang of guilt and sadness washed over me. This wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve been in this situation.


    I guess the past really does repeat itself¡­what a cruel joke this is¡­


    When I opened my eyes again, I nearly let out a gasp of surprise. The girl was awake and she was staring at me with swirling dark blue eyes. Her face was a complete emotionless mask that quickly broke away as her eyes went wide and her face contorted into fear. Then she started screaming.


    ¡°Wait please relax¡ª¡±


    Her blood-curdling screams drowned out my words as she frantically rolled around in her bed. Between her yelling, she would cough like a dying old man from the infection in her lungs. She tried pushing herself up, but the second she put any weight onto her broken wrist, she collapsed back into the bed which only served to increase the magnitude of screaming. It was loud enough that it was legitimately causing me pain, and she seemed to have all the energy in the world.


    Any attempts to reach out for her were met with more shouts and screams as she wiggled like a worm away towards the corner of the bed. The only thing I saw when I looked into the blue eyes was pure confusion and dread. I tried communicating with her, but there was no recognition on her face of my words. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was so panicked that she couldn¡¯t understand me or if the mixture of pain, drugs, and her current state were doing this to her.


    Probably a little bit of everything¡­but wait¡­


    ¡°Relax,¡± I said in Beastmen.


    The girl immediately ceased her screeching, but the fear didn¡¯t leave her horrified face. Well, at least that solves the communication issue. She seemingly doesn¡¯t know the Human language at all.


    ¡°I am friend. I took you from those men. I brought you here.¡± I made sure to speak as slowly as I could manage in this language. However, it definitely wasn¡¯t a good thing that I sounded like I was threatening her.


    My spoken Beastmen was atrocious, and I hadn¡¯t used this language since my time with Muriel in Sandervile. Of course, I learned it in school, but reading and writing a language is very different from speaking it aloud.


    Even more so when the language is built around a group of people with animalistic traits. So¡­how am I going to defuse this little bomb?


    ¡°My name is Voker. What¡¯s yours¡ª¡±


    Wrong question¡­


    My attempts to converse with her were met with continued screeches as she tossed her pillow at me. Finally, I just swatted it out of the air and sighed deeply. This girl is clearly distraught, and I¡¯m hardly the person to be handling this kind of situation. I was just thankful that the rooms were soundproofed so at the bare minimum, she wasn¡¯t going to wake others up.


    But am I really the worst person for this?


    I decided if I couldn¡¯t de-escalate with words, I was going to have to take a much different approach. If worse came to worse and she continued freaking out, I could just wait until she tires herself out. Her strength is already waning, and her voice is going hoarse from screaming so much. I was surprised she hadn¡¯t popped a blood vessel somewhere from how hard she was yelling.


    So as I was taking my shirt off, I didn¡¯t blame her for continuing to yell at me. It got to the point where adrenaline had beaten out her injuries as she curled into a ball, doing her best to try and minimize her presence. After a while of her continued screaming, she eventually stopped and peered at me through the sheets she had wrapped around herself. Of course, I was just sitting in the chair, not moving or saying anything.


    Her panicked eyes scanned my body, and I could see her tracing the outlines of my scars. ¡°The people who did this to you are the same people who did this to me,¡± I said calmly while running my finger across the long scar on my chest.


    I looked the girl dead in her eyes through my mask. ¡°You have nothing to worry about anymore. I will find the people who did this to us. I promise I will get revenge for us, so you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    My words seemed to click in her head as her hands dropped to the bed and her shoulders slumped. Tears started forming in her eyes, and she tried wailing, but her voice was destroyed from all the screaming she had been doing. Instead, it just came out as a tired, scratchy sobbing as her body shook.


    I figured she didn¡¯t want to be touched as she probably didn¡¯t trust me and the last thing I wanted to do was repeat the previous few minutes. So instead, I just watched her cry herself to sleep, her adrenaline running out and fatigue claiming her. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to wipe the tears and snot from her face and fell asleep, leaning against the corner of the bed and wall.


    Once I was confident she was asleep, I put my dirty and bloodied shirt on before gently laying her back down in bed. I made sure to apply a makeshift splint on her wrist with some random equipment Sylas had lying around. Once the girl was tucked in, I sat back down in the chair and let out another tired sigh.


    I¡¯m just not cut out for this.


    ¡ª


    Bowen Tarus¡¯s POV


    I absent-mindedly gazed out from the carriage into the late spring vista of Luminar with what I imagined was a stupid look on my face. I always found this country to be extremely beautiful at nearly all times of the year, far better than visiting the Federation or going south to the Empire. Summer was upon us soon and that meant the Founder¡¯s Festival was right around the corner.


    What an absolute nightmare this is going to be¡­


    I remember the times when I was the one that got to enjoy festivals and such. But now I was leading them, and man, was it a pain in the ass. So I¡¯d do almost anything to go back to those days, almost¡­


    An adorable little creature pulled at my coat and looked up at me with her mother¡¯s blue eyes. ¡°Papa, are we almost there?¡± my wonderful and beautiful daughter asked me excitedly.


    I¡¯d make a thousand festivals a year if it means Rosemary gets to enjoy all of them.


    She was busy crawling over my lap, so I picked her up and sat her on my lap. She craned her neck back and looked up at me expectantly with a silly smile on her face. ¡°We are nearly there, Rose.¡±


    She pouted at me and started kicking her legs out. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna go¡­I just wanna go home¡­¡±


    As do I.


    ¡°It¡¯s only for a few days, Rose,¡± Jass said with a warm smile.


    Rose may have gotten her mother¡¯s eyes, but she inherited my hair. Which for her was¡­ probably going to be a very unfortunate thing in a few years. Oh my¡­can she just stay this small forever? I wonder how Alanis handled his son. Then again, Elves don¡¯t have to worry about half of the things Humans do during puberty.


    Please forgive me, Rose¡­


    ¡°But it¡¯s sooo far! Let¡¯s go¡ª¡±


    Rosemary¡¯s complaints were cut off by the loud squawk emanating from a creature far too large to be making that noise. The horses were immediately spooked as the carriage came to a screeching halt. Of course, I immediately knew what the creature was, and so did my wife.


    Jass¡¯s black spear materialized from her Spatial Storage Ring. Her face hardened, and her jaw clenched tightly as she stepped out of the carriage. I didn¡¯t believe it was necessary, but one could never be too careful.


    And I was hardly going to stop her myself. I¡¯m not even sure if I could anymore¡­ but we are both getting old.


    ¡°Bo, come out, please,¡± my wife called out to me. However, her voice seemed relaxed, so there was no need to worry.


    Can she not call me that during a situation like this, though¡­


    ¡°Pappa¡­¡± Rosemary cried.


    I sat her on the bench and ran my hand across her face. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It won¡¯t take but a moment.¡±


    I stepped out of the carriage and made sure to give my robes a quick patting. It was a simple gesture, but I was told it¡¯s supposed to make one seem more important. Not that it was necessary¡­


    My eyes fell upon the landed Gryphon. However, it wasn¡¯t armored like a Royal Knight. The man kneeling before my wife bowed deeper as I approached him. He was the school¡¯s personal messenger, and if he sought me out, then something of importance must have transpired.


    ¡°My Lord, I bring a message from JD,¡± the man said.


    JD is sending me a message? This better not be one of his pranks again¡­


    ¡°Please rise, Sir. Now show me what you have.¡±


    I accepted the scroll and noted that it was indeed stamped with my coat of arms along with the schools. I broke the seal and immediately began scanning the pages. Huh¡­ JD didn¡¯t write this¡­ Voker did? His handwriting is so nice¡­


    Wait¡­ what the¡­ what is this piece of cloth?


    Slaves outside the capital?


    Chapter of Despair?!


    Traitorous nobles?


    Military dissidents?


    ¡°Honey¡­unclench your jaw before you hurt yourself,¡± Jass suggested with a motherly tone.


    Bad habit¡­but you¡¯re one to talk¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± she asked me with a worried expression.


    ¡°The rats are finally crawling out from their holes.¡±

 Vol.5 Ch.105- Some Food For Thought.

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    I left a message with Bowen¡¯s secretary in the earliest part of the morning. He assured me that Bowen would receive the news in time and would be able to return late in the night tonight. A meeting has been set for tomorrow morning as we have a lot to discuss. Sylvia should be returning sometime tomorrow as well. And I, for one, was utterly exhausted¡­


    The child has been sleeping soundly since her outburst, and once Sylas¡¯s uncle came to heal her, all was well. He was a Master light mage, and he healed nearly all of her wounds, including her damaged internals. He couldn¡¯t fix her starvation or hair, but at least her ears had been regrown. Sadly, it took the man a long time as he had to take multiple breaks between his sessions. Which showed just how badly the girl was injured and how amazing Grandpa was¡­


    So Grandpa¡­ you really are a Grand Master light mage¡­aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m not sure who I want to know more about, Mom and Dad or you.


    I had been expecting an older man to show up¡­sort of like Grandpa¡­but I was very wrong. I was also incorrect in my assumption that the Paines were going to encircle me and try something drastic. Either they weren¡¯t involved, or it was too risky, even for them.


    But if Bowen weren¡¯t on the premises, then it would have been the perfect timing to try something daring.


    Sylas¡¯s uncle turned out to be a former soldier in his late fifties. His hair was graying but only slightly, and he was in far better shape than any healer had a right to be. He reminded me of Professor Garrison with his sleeves rolled up to his biceps, showing off his muscular forearms. His demeanor also sort of unnerved me. For such an imposing man, he was unbelievably cordial and kind. I just had the sneaking suspicion in the back of my head that he was going to try and kill me for some reason.


    Or maybe that was just me being on edge¡­ yeah that¡¯s probably it.


    I don¡¯t need to sleep all that much but I have been awake for almost two days now, which was full of many¡­many¡­tense situations that included both my emotional battery and my magical one. If I wasn¡¯t in as good shape as I am now, I probably would have passed out a long time ago. That and all my experiences over my life probably play a crucial part in that skill as well.


    I don¡¯t want to go to sleep as I have no idea when she will wake up. I can hardly be dozing off in my room and have her wake up in an unfamiliar place for the second time. Once she was healed and safe, I moved her to my room so she could get some rest.


    Wait¡­if she wakes up¡­do I even have anything to feed her?


    I got off the couch and quickly searched the kitchen for something adequate for the child to consume. And it didn¡¯t take long for me to realize that the kitchen was utterly barren. I don¡¯t cook any food for obvious reasons, and Sylvia doesn¡¯t need to eat for obvious reasons as well. But, come to think of it, somebody would probably find our lack of food concerning.


    I got every single meal from the cafeteria beside the occasional snack. And feeding a starved child chocolate or sweet bread was not on the table. So I had to come up with something, but I didn¡¯t just want to leave her here. The cafeteria would be open, but then again¡­do I want to parade a child around?


    I should have taken a shower, damn it. But, no¡­no, I don¡¯t want to carry her around like this. What to do, what to¡ª


    The door to my room opened up slowly and I watched it with bated breath. I knew it was going to be her, but I had no idea what kind of mood she would be in. I¡¯m unsure if my hearing can handle another round of her banshee screaming. Finally, her nervous, sleepy blue eyes locked onto me, and she stepped out of the room on shaky legs, walking towards me cautiously¡­while being completely nude.


    That is¡­not good. Clothes¡­ clothes are a thing people need. And I have no clothing fit for a child¡­let alone a young girl¡­crap.


    I grabbed a blanket beside me and slowly walked over to her. I made sure not to make any sudden movements, and when I got close, she recoiled away from me and closed her eyes while letting out a small whimper. I gently wrapped the blanket around her and gave her a warm pat on the shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you something to wear¡­okay?¡± I suggested in Beastmen.


    She meekly nodded at me but kept her eyes closed. I wasn¡¯t sure what to do¡­I didn¡¯t have anything to give her so¡­oh..well, I could search Sylvia¡¯s room for something appropriate. Ah¡­but Sylvia would probably kill me if I went rummaging around in her room. But then again¡­this is an emergency situation.


    Whatever. If she bites me harder, so be it. I can hardly have this child walking around wearing nothing.


    I guided her toward the couch and helped her up onto it. She wasn¡¯t so small that she couldn¡¯t get on the couch herself. She was just that frail. I felt that if I put even a little too much pressure on her, I would harm her¡­sort of like that one time with Cerila.


    Bad times¡­ bad times all around.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go find you something to wear, okay? Just wait right here.¡± The girl responded to me with another slight nod as she nestled into the corner of the couch like she was trying to disappear from me.


    I opened the door to Sylvia¡¯s room and let out a muffled grunt of surprise. It was¡­ in need of serious cleaning. I tended to keep up the general tidiness of the dorm myself as it was just something I wanted to do. However, Sylvia¡¯s room was the one room in the entire space that I did not clean. And¡­well¡­it¡¯s self-evident that she doesn¡¯t either.


    Sheets lay tossed into corners hiding god knows what underneath them. Although Sylvia didn¡¯t need to eat food at all, she sometimes did eat snacks from time to time, often leaving some of those unfinished. Is that a¡­ half-eaten muffin on her nightstand?


    Why is she like this?


    Clothes were thrown about all over the place. I had to battle a spare sheet for some reason even to find her dresser to find it mostly empty. Of course¡­ any clothing Sylvia really wanted to wear would be inside of her ring. Would it kill her to at least pick up her more¡­private¡­attire.


    This was a mistake. I¡¯ve made a mistake, and I need to find what I¡¯m looking for and leave immediately.


    I rummaged around her dresser, trying to find literally anything that might work for the girl. Unfortunately, it was all just undergarments and some spare nightgowns that were way too big for the kid to wear. I was tempted to pick up a dirty shirt or something, but that was out of the question as well, I can¡¯t be having her wear Sylvia¡¯s dirty laundry.


    Does Sylvia do my laundry more than her own? Why¡­ah, finally.


    I found an old-looking gray cotton shirt tucked away in the corner of the dresser. As far as I could tell there was nothing special about it and¡­wait¡­this shirt¡­it¡¯s mine? Well, whatever¡­ it was one I had before my growth spurt, so it¡¯s on the smaller side.


    I left the room and went out to help the child get dressed. She was initially reluctant, but it only took a bit of coaxing for her to slide the old shirt on. For her, it was more like an oversized dress but that¡¯s fine. I also wanted her to wear something underneath, but I knew that was a lost cause, so I didn¡¯t even bother fretting over it.


    Now food¡­what am I going to do?


    I didn¡¯t even need to ask her if she was hungry because I already knew the answer. Slaves were always hungry. I just had to find¡­find someone. A friend. Varnir.


    Varnir was in the building adjacent to the nobles, and I was confident he would have food in his dorm. He also mentioned that he enjoyed cooking, so at the bare minimum, he could make something or at least watch the girl while I gathered supplies for him. It¡¯s a win-win.


    ¡°We are going to go on a little walk for some food, okay? You are hungry, yes?¡± I asked slowly.


    The girl¡¯s eyes lit up ever so slightly at the mention of food. It wasn¡¯t enthusiasm, and she seemed to be holding back her hopes somewhat, but she nodded and slowly got off the couch, only to start falling. I quickly grabbed her mid-air and just decided I would carry her.


    She let out a low growl and tried pushing away from me, but she realized it was futile after the first two attempts. That and she quickly tired herself out. So she hung loosely in my arms as I carried her outside and towards the regular student dorms.


    Doing this earned me quite a few confused and concerned stares from students.


    I was just lucky that nobody decided to stop me. The last thing I wanted to do was explain my situation to somebody I didn¡¯t know or, even worse¡­to somebody I knew.


    I was, of course, going to have to tell Varnir, but that wasn¡¯t much of a problem in my eyes. Considering the Shadow Clan¡¯s predisposition to helping children, I''d hope he may be more inclined to support me. And we are friends¡­well, we were¡­I still hope we are.


    And Varnir is a good man, that much I¡¯m sure of.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Varnir, it¡¯s me, Voker. Open up.¡±


    I could hear Varnir¡¯s mumbling through the door. The regular student dorms lacked a lot of the extra features that the nobility dorm had, such as the soundproofing on every individual room. And, of course, they weren¡¯t literally safe houses built into a fort that just happened to look like luxury apartments¡­and they didn¡¯t have armed Royal Guards patrolling the halls.


    Man, the regular students are really getting the short end of the stick. But I imagine Bowen would want to bring all of these features to every student if he could. Unfortunately, he can¡¯t fight every battle and expect to win.


    Varnir threw the door open rather aggressively. His sleepy pink eyes just looked at me in a daze. I wasn¡¯t sure if the man was awake as he sloshed his tongue around in his mouth and continued looking at me absently-mindedly.


    ¡°Varnir¡­it¡¯s past noon¡­are you awake, or are you sleepwalking?¡± I asked cautiously.


    Varnir scrunched his face up and moved his long black hair from his face. He narrowed his eyes at me and slightly stuck his tongue out from his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t know yet¡­¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°Well, I need you to be awake. I have a favor to ask of you.¡±


    Varnir blinked a few times, then looked right into the eyes of the little girl I was holding. He seemingly counted to three in his head, then nodded to himself. ¡°Yeah¡­I¡¯m not awake yet.¡± The Dark Elf let out a great yawn and moved to close the door on me when I stuck my foot into the frame.


    ¡°You may not be awake, but the two of us are¡­now stop doing¡­whatever it is that you are doing because you are scaring the child,¡± I said sternly.


    He mouthed the words child at me and went to close the door on me again. I just let out a sad sigh in response as he tried gently closing the door with my foot still in the way.


    Well, violence isn¡¯t always the answer. But sometimes, it¡¯s the solution. And my patience is running thin as it is¡­


    I grabbed Varnir by the wrist and formed a lightning magic spell core. Tiny tendrils of yellow lightning arced from my fingers and crawled up Varnir¡¯s arm, giving him a little shock and sending the hair on his head on end. The Dark Elf twitched slightly and let out a small moan as his eyes focused on me for the first time since opening the door.


    ¡°Voker?! What is going on? Did you just shock me? What¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just let us in¡­and stop shouting. Her nails are digging into my tender shoulder, and I¡¯m about to put you back to sleep myself,¡± I grunted.


    Varnir gave me a dazed look but reluctantly opened the door and let me inside. I carefully removed the child''s fingers from my shoulders, and surprisingly, she didn¡¯t fight me over it or make a fuss. I was guided to the much smaller seating area Varnir¡¯s dorm had to offer compared to mine. I sat the girl down in one of the comfy chairs, and she nestled into the corner of it as usual.


    In all honesty, I found the smaller space to be quite nice. Varnir¡¯s dorm was quiet, clean, and in good condition. I was aware that everyone in these dorms had at least a single roommate, maybe even more, depending on the room size. Judging by Varnir¡¯s room and the number of doors, he had one roommate.


    They are probably in school right now, considering only our class is on break.


    ¡°Voker¡­I have about ten million questions but let¡¯s start with why you are here?¡± Varnir asked with a tired voice.


    ¡°I need you to cook this girl some food. She is starving, and as I mentioned before, I can¡¯t cook. I also want to avoid taking her to the cafeteria where there are a lot of people, and the odds of her having an episode are high,¡± I informed him.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    And I would rather everyone and their mother not see me holding a barely clothed, starving Beastmen child.


    Varnir was trying to pat his frizzed-up hair down, but he wasn¡¯t succeeding, so he let out a defeated sigh. ¡°Okay, I can do that¡­ no problem. Did you have something in mind?¡±


    ¡°Something light and highly nutritious. She needs to be able to eat it with minimal assistance.¡±


    ¡°Well, that narrows it down¡­ a stew perhaps¡­but no meat, that might be too much, and it would take a long time¡­just a soup, I suppose¡­¡± Varnir rattled on for a few seconds until he decidedly came to a conclusion. Then he looked at me with a wide smile. ¡°Now, care to explain why you have some random starving child with you? Why is she very clearly afraid of us? And why did you call her ¡®this girl¡¯¡­ who says that? What is her actual name?¡±


    A name¡­oh yeah¡­


    ¡°I have no idea what her name is,¡± I said honestly. ¡°And the answer to the rest of your question is¡­ please don¡¯t ask? Just understand this girl was in desperate need of assistance, and I provided it. Think nothing more of it.¡±


    Varnir blinked at me. ¡°Voker¡­ I have to ask you a question, and I want to start by saying that we are friends. At least I hope me and you are friends. But I really must know, and please don¡¯t take this to heart, but are you stupid?¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­what?¡±


    Varnir continued to look at me with a deadpan expression. ¡°I mean, you score unbelievably high on all your tests¡­you are right behind Linnetia on everything, and for as long as I¡¯ve known her, nobody has ever managed to score as high as her and do it so regularly. So that means you must be smart. I mean, you have to be, right? But yet here you are¡­carrying around a child you don¡¯t even know the name of¡­and that¡¯s not even bringing up the whole Sylvia and Lauren fiasco¡­¡±


    I almost think Varnir is messing with me, but never in my life has somebody held such a serious look and asked me if I was stupid. I¡¯m at a loss for words.


    Am I stupid? And fiasco?


    Varnir hooked his head and shrugged. ¡°Well, we can talk about that while I cook. But first¡­ask ¡®the child¡¯ her name¡­idiot¡­¡±


    Yes¡­ I should do that.


    I cleared my tired throat and prepared myself to speak in the Beastmen language. Talking in this language really takes a toll on your throat if you aren¡¯t used to it. ¡°Your name. What is it?¡±


    Stare.


    Shrug.


    That¡¯s not good.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to. But my friend would like to know it, and he is the one that¡¯s going to be making your food¡­you should at least tell him,¡± I suggested.


    The girl looked over at Varnir, and he gave her a wide smile. The girl scowled at him, coiled her cheetah tail around her head, and tried digging deeper into the chair.


    Varnir looked completely defeated as he stood up from his seat and walked over to the kitchenette. ¡°Feisty one¡­but the Beastmen language? Does she not speak anything else?¡± Varnir asked out loud.


    ¡°You have no idea¡­¡± I grumbled. ¡°But yes, it appears she speaks it¡­ or at least understands it. I¡¯ve never heard her talk before.¡±


    Varnir started taking ingredients from the shelves and pointing a knife at me. ¡°Care to assist me?¡±


    ¡°Like I said¡­if you want to eat this, then I can¡¯t help you. I¡¯m being very serious, by the way,¡± I told him.


    Varnir gave me an annoyed look but continued his preparations. ¡°So I¡¯m not even going to ask you about the girl because you clearly don¡¯t want to talk about it. So¡­what happened on that girls¡¯ trip, huh? I was talking with Tsarra, and apparently, things got pretty heated.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for that,¡± I told him. It makes my life way easier. ¡°And that¡¯s what I¡¯m aware of as well. However, nobody has informed me of what exactly happened. Also, you are talking to Tsarra again?¡± I asked, surprised.


    ¡°Yeah, well, that¡¯s sort of thanks to you. However, we aren¡¯t really talking again¡­just kind of. Also¡­ I¡¯m sorry about how things went down in that alley. If I just stepped in sooner, maybe things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like that, and you wouldn¡¯t have had to get involved. And Tsarra¡­well she won¡¯t be the one to tell you, but she¡¯s sorry about how she acted.¡± Varnir stopped chopping some greens and looked at me with a serious stare. ¡°She overreacted, and she knows it. She asked you to help her, and you did. She doesn¡¯t have any right to complain about how you saved her. So¡­ please don¡¯t judge her too harshly¡­and forgive her, please?¡±


    ¡°I never held her reaction against her. So if you get the chance, tell her it¡¯s fine, to be expected even. And if there is anyone to forgive, it should be me¡­I should have controlled myself a bit more,¡± I said awkwardly.


    Varnir clicked his tongue. ¡°That¡¯s not the right way to look at it, Voker¡­but whatever. Just talk it out the next time you see her in that case.¡±


    ¡°You are¡­awfully feisty yourself upon waking up,¡± I told him.


    Varnir shrugged and waved a knife at me. ¡°Not everyone can be like you waking up before the damn sun does, Voker.¡±


    It¡¯s past noon¡­not being awake at this time isn¡¯t normal. I¡¯ll have to remind myself not to speak to Varnir in the mornings¡­


    ¡°Now¡­ for the real meat of the conversation¡­or should I say the vegetables?¡± Varnir asked with a dorky smile as he held up some potatoes.


    I let out a tired chuckle. ¡°Yeah¡­if you know why they are avoiding me, I would like to know. They all seem to be on edge¡­, especially around Sylvia. So¡­what happened?¡±


    Varnir let out an annoyed sigh and looked at me. ¡°Voker¡­do you really not know? Or are you pretending to be stupid again? Because I¡¯ve heard about guys who do this¡­ they act all clueless while actually understanding what¡¯s happening around them¡­and we are friends¡­but if you are doing this on purpose, then as your friend, I¡¯ll have to ask you to stop it.¡±


    ¡°What? I¡­ I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on¡­if I knew, I wouldn¡¯t even bother asking you¡­¡±


    Varnir gave me a disappointed look. ¡°So smart yet so dumb¡­¡± Varnir muttered. ¡°I¡¯m starting to believe you really were born in a cave. But oddly enough, I completely believe you as you are probably the most genuine person I¡¯ve met, or you are the best damn liar in the world.¡±


    ¡°Thanks?¡± I squeaked.


    Was that a compliment? Why do I get the feeling he is insulting me? He is insulting me, isn¡¯t he¡­


    ¡°Listen, Voker¡­do you ever wonder why this involves you? Like¡­why are they acting this way? Have you not realized it¡¯s because of you?¡± Varnir asked me with genuine confusion.


    ¡°Me? How is any of this my fault? I¡¯ve done absolutely nothing?¡± I asked incredulously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not actually your fault, Voker. You are just the reason for it happening,¡± Varnir told me straight-faced. ¡°From what Tsarra told me¡­Lauren started it, and Linnetia ended it while Sylvia and Ren were fueling the flames.¡±


    That¡­.does sound like Sylvia. And if it¡¯s not my fault¡­ but I¡¯m the reason? Doesn¡¯t that mean that it¡¯s my fault?


    ¡°And this was all about me?¡±


    Varnir nodded his head as he shoveled all the ingredients into the pan. He gave me a wink, and I obliged by lighting the fire with a bit of magic. ¡°Thanks. But yes, it was about you. Can I ask you another question before I tell you anything more?¡±


    ¡°Sure?¡±


    ¡°Are you and Sylvia in a relationship?¡± Varnir asked me.


    ¡°Wait wha¡ª¡± my words got caught in my mouth as his question rolled around in my brain. I felt my heart tighten and I think I stopped breathing for a moment. ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ judging by the answer that tells me what I need to know¡­ I think. Voker¡­do you remember that conversation we had at the start of school in the bath about love and stuff?¡± Varnir asked me.


    ¡°Ummm¡­yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­you are going to continue to understand and learn from that conversation by taking the time to recognize the feelings you are experiencing currently. I don¡¯t want to tell you because I don¡¯t know for certain as I can¡¯t exactly reach into your head and find out¡­ and knowing you, I may be dead wrong¡­but just sleep on it tonight, okay? And get Sylvia to tell you about what happened or maybe Ren¡­or Lauren if you are desperate. If you get serious with them, I imagine they wouldn¡¯t be able to turn you down if you asked them sincerely.¡±


    ¡°I uh¡­okay?¡± I grumbled.


    Vanir sighed again and set the cover over the pot. ¡°Listen¡­ I can tell you are tired from whatever happened to you¡­also your clothes are filthy and still bloody by the way¡­ you should change¡­take a bath and get some rest. Just promise me you won¡¯t blow this off?¡±


    Ah¡­I guess I do look awful.


    "I promise. I¡¯ll think about it when my mind is more clear¡­¡±


    Love? The girls? Is he suggesting that I love them? Do I love them? Is that what love is? Do I love Sylvia? I¡­I¡­I don¡¯t know¡­I can¡¯t say for sure as I¡¯ve never experienced it before¡­ oh man, I¡¯m too tired for this crap.


    ¡°Wait¡­Varnir, tell me something, please. You and Tsarra? Do you two love each other? Or do you love her, I should ask?¡±


    Varnir stopped cooking for a moment and turned his head towards me slowly. ¡°Uhhhhhh¡­.¡± he droned off.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking because I..well, I want to see an example, I guess. My parents loved each other but¡­I don¡¯t know if I can tell the difference, I suppose¡­¡± I mumbled.


    Varnir scratched his head awkwardly, and he sighed deeply. ¡°Yeah¡­yeah, I like Tsarra. I have for a long time.¡± Varnir¡¯s ears burned a bright pink, and he coughed. ¡°Oh¡­I can¡¯t believe I just said that aloud.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­and how did you know that you felt that way? I know you said it was different for everyone, but perhaps I can gain some kind of understanding from your experiences?¡± I suggested.


    ¡°If you just ask like that flat out, it¡¯s sort of awkward, you know¡­¡± Varnir grumbled while continuing to cook. Varnir looked over his shoulder and raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°Isn¡¯t this where you normally say, ¡®oh, but you don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want,¡¯ or something like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­normally I would say that, but I think I want your honest answers this time around,¡± I said.


    ¡°Geeze, man¡­¡± Varnir moaned while putting the soup over the fire. ¡°Listen¡­I just sort of came to a conclusion, you know? I thought about her all the time¡­like she was always in my mind like some spell. I caught myself staring at her for longer than I meant to¡­I always told myself how beautiful she was. Watching her get all nervous and stuttering around¡­it¡¯s so cute. But I would listen to every word she said, especially when she was talking about her favorite books. Sometimes I would even go and read them myself. I mean, I always wanted to know how things were at home and stuff. I asked about her duties as a princess and all that...I just¡­I guess it''s stuff like that. Then one day, I asked myself if I loved her, and I answered myself with a very quick yes. Too bad that got us in our current situation.¡±


    Varnir said the last part with a deep sadness in his voice. He wasn¡¯t facing me, so I couldn¡¯t read his face, but I could tell that the last part hurt. Maybe this is why the two of them stopped talking? Did Varnir express his feelings, and Tsarra ran from him because of it?


    That is¡­brutal. I¡­I definitely don¡¯t want that to happen. But what if Sylvia does have feelings for me? The way Varnir put it, I often think about those things as well¡­and sometimes go through those exact scenarios. Should I say something to her when I¡¯m not even certain of my own feelings? Would that cause problems, and how would we overcome them? I can¡¯t¡ª


    ¡°Try not to cook faster than the soup, please. I told you to think about it later,¡± Varnir said with an embarrassed chuckle. ¡°So uh¡­what are you going to do with her?¡± he asked while pointing a thumb at the girl.


    Ah¡­I can think about this later¡­yeah¡­later.


    She was staring over the edge of the chair into the kitchen, and the second we made eye contact, she went back to hiding. ¡°I am having a meeting with Bowen tomorrow morning. I¡¯m hoping he can help me a little.¡±


    ¡°Bowen?¡± Varnir asked me. As the realization slowly washed over him, he just gave me another annoyed look. ¡°You are on a first-name basis¡­with the Headmaster? Voker, who are you really? I saw that sword you pulled from a Spatial Ring¡­you can literally use three types of magic at super high levels, and you can fight in close combat with no problems.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nobody in particular.¡±


    Varnir let out another long sigh as he slumped into his sofa. ¡°One of these days, will you tell me? Before you up and disappear?¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± I muttered.


    It was a long period of silence between the three of us. I didn¡¯t really know what to say, so I just elected not to say anything else. Varnir already gave me a lot to think about, and I was far too fatigued to be computing things I didn¡¯t understand.


    Once the soup was finished, Varnir got up and served it to us. His eating area was small, but it was only meant for a tiny group of people anyway. I extended my hand to the girl, and she surprisingly took it. With a little bit of assistance and guidance, she managed to walk to the table and sit down.


    The girl was dripping saliva into her bowl, and the second I blinked, she had shoved her entire hand into the bowl and poured the soup into her mouth. Varnir just looked on with a horrified expression, and now it was my turn to sigh. I scooted the girl back in her chair and she let out a low growl while trying to claw at me. It was a scene that I was all too familiar with.


    Alnwar¡¯s tactics of slaves infighting to keep them weak also extends to his soldiers.


    ¡°Eat. Slowly. If you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t get any more for the rest of the day, understand? And use the spoon¡­¡± I made sure to help her with the first few bites. It was clear she had never used a spoon before.


    ¡°What did you tell her?¡± Varnir asked me.


    ¡°I told her to eat slowly, or she wouldn¡¯t be getting more.¡±


    ¡°Why did you tell her that? She¡¯s just a kid ma¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, and if she overeats, she can die. Light magic can fix a lot of things, but if she dies before I can get her to a mage, then nothing matters. She has come too far in her short life to die from overeating soup,¡± I said seriously.


    Varnir opened his mouth and then closed it. He looked into his soup with a far-off look in his eyes and continued to eat it in silence.


    That was a little snappy of me¡­sorry, Varnir¡­


    I turned my attention back to the child, and she was once again devouring the soup. Varnir gave her a heaping serving, so that was all she was going to get for the time being. It didn¡¯t matter if it seemed cruel not to let her eat. Letting her hurt herself was far harsher, in my opinion.


    She licked her lips and let out a small burp. Her blue eyes locked onto my bowl and her arm quickly shot out to grab it. With my other hand, I swatted her hand away and put my bowl into my ring. Her eyes went wide with surprise. Then she looked up at me with a resentful look.


    ¡°I told you that if you ate too fast, you wouldn¡¯t be getting more. Now¡­ let me help you¡­¡± I groaned while wiping her face free of leftover soup.


    I felt Varnir staring at me and turned to look at him. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­anyways¡­what are you going to do now? Just take her back to your room?¡± Varnir asked quickly.


    ¡°No, I want her to have some clothing. I can¡¯t have her walking around like this, so I figured I would buy her something in the markets.¡±


    Varnir scoffed at me. ¡°You''re one to talk.¡± Varnir stood up from his seat and gave me a wry smile. ¡°How about you take a bath here. I have some spare clothes you can borrow. I don¡¯t think walking around like that is going to go very well for you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that would be for the best. But can you watch her?¡±


    ¡°I think I can watch a little girl for ten minutes¡­¡±

 Vol.5 Ch.106- A Little Bit of Shopping But With a Surprise.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go around attacking people who try talking to you. You understand this, right?¡± I asked her.


    The little girl nodded her head meekly. Well, at least she understands that much. Varnir attempted to speak to her; apparently, she had gotten so annoyed that she threw a candle at him. Thankfully the candle wasn¡¯t lit or anything but it still smacked Varnir right in the forehead.


    Man, that guy¡­ he is going to have some severe brain trauma after all these repeated blows. I wonder if light magic can fix that?


    ¡°Listen, you don¡¯t have to tell me your name. Can you please tell me some things about you? Do you have any family? A mother? Father? Someone I can find for you? What about that man who carried you to me.¡± I asked.


    I was carrying her again, so she turned her head slowly towards me and stared at me blankly. I could see the tears welling in her dark blue eyes as she dug her nails into my shoulder. ¡°No¡­no, please¡­do not cry,¡± I begged.


    She sniffled loudly, and her small body started jerking as she tried to hold back her sobs. ¡°N¡­n..no¡­¡± she muttered in between barely suppressed sobs.


    I see. She has no one. That man was probably just trying to help her. And it cost him his life.


    Judging by her condition and demeanor¡­she has probably been a slave her entire life. Maybe even born into slavery. So there is a good chance she has no recognition of her own mother.


    If I were to take a guess based on her facial features, she is probably half Human. And well if that¡¯s true¡­I¡¯d rather not think about it. It won¡¯t change anything for her.


    I was getting some unsavory stares from people, but I didn¡¯t blame them. I must have looked very suspicious, even more so since I was carrying a sobbing child. I had showered in the dorms, and Varnir gave me a spare set of casual clothing to wear. It was just a simple green shirt and gray pants. It wasn¡¯t my finest look, but I prefer this over looking like a bloodied psychopath wandering the streets.


    Varnir had told me there was a tailoring shop in the back of the market district where I could take her to find some clothes. It was one I had never been to, but I was familiar with the brand.


    But before that, I figured I would do something about her general appearance. Of course, I couldn¡¯t change how she looked physically, as that would take months to alter. But I could at the very least do something about her uneven haircut and unkempt razor-sharp nails.


    I don¡¯t see how anybody is going to be able to help her hair either¡­it¡¯s cut down to the scalp in some places. Sylvia can increase her hair growth later but even she can¡¯t fix this. This girl is probably going to have to cut it all.


    While walking around, I was getting used to the unusual looks, but now I found myself being stared at¡­differently. I couldn¡¯t help but notice there were a lot more women around in this area for some reason. Even the few guard patrols that gave me stink eyes were mostly made up of women. A weird sensation was ticking at the back of my tired mind¡­


    It feels like I don¡¯t belong here¡­


    As I was nearing the street, one of the guards told me to visit a salon for women. I figured this was going to be my last attempt to get her name, and she has calmed down a bit¡­ I mean, she isn¡¯t death gripping my shoulder anymore.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep calling you ¡®girl¡¯ or ¡®child.¡¯ Do you have a name? Even a nickname is fine,¡± I asked as gently as I could in the Beastmen language.


    ¡°Girl...Idiot¡­Slave?¡±


    I swallowed the spit in my mouth and suppressed my anger. I wasn¡¯t angry at the child, just the people who did this to her¡ªthe same people who put me through hell.


    I need to be very careful about this¡­


    ¡°Those are not a name. The days of you being a slave are over, and nobody will be calling you those things again. Your family¡­did they ever give you a name?¡±


    She sniffled and wiped her face on my shoulder. ¡°Mom¡­called me sweetie¡­¡± she spoke into my shoulder, muffling her voice.


    Also, not a name¡­why would¡­oh. You wouldn¡¯t name something you didn¡¯t plan on keeping around. But she has a mother?


    ¡°Your mother, can you tell me about her? Do those men still have her?¡±


    ¡°G¡ªg¡ªgone¡­¡± She immediately started bawling.


    I quickly snaked into an alley and held her tightly as she continued crying. I couldn¡¯t be sure if she just didn¡¯t know if her mother was alive, but the way she is making it seem¡­it appears her mother isn¡¯t with her anymore. It appears I have another reason to hate those bastards. I let out a frustrated sigh and turned to the grouping of footsteps approaching me while summoning my adventurer tag.


    ¡°You right there, stop¡­¡± the guard stopped talking for a moment as she gave me a once over.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± I asked, not bothering to hide my annoyance.


    One of the other guards cleared her throat and stepped forward. She was wearing red and white robes, so I imagined she was the mage for this particular squad. ¡°We have reports of a suspicious masked Elf carrying around a crying child. What¡¯s the meaning of this? Why do you have such a small child with you? What¡¯s¡ª¡±


    Her partner grabbed her by the shoulder and tried whispering in her ear. However, she clearly didn¡¯t know how to control the volume of her voice when whispering in front of an Elf. Nevertheless, I had no problems hearing their conversation.


    ¡°Look at that Ruby tag. He must be the famous adventurer that killed an adult Wyrm in the City-States. We should¡ª¡± Her conversation teetered as she noticed me listening in.


    In total, it was a grouping of four guards, three soldiers, and one mage. They were all Human, and they were all female, which seemed to be a constant for this part of the market for some reason. Looking back at it¡­the number of women in the area compared to men seems to be awfully disproportionate.


    Either my silence or their realization of who I am seems to have put them on edge. Before, they seemed relatively passive, but now they were resting hands-on pommels, and the mage was watching me closely. I stood at my full height and made sure to put myself in between the girl and the guards. If things were going to get violent, then I had no choice but to defend the two of us.


    The lead guard awkwardly adjusted her shoulder, making a loud noise as her pauldrons scraped against each other. The three soldiers wore leather armor with a cudgel attached to one side of their belt and a gladius to the other. It was only the squad leader that had any metal armor.


    ¡°Where are you taking that girl?¡± the leader asked me.


    ¡°To get a haircut,¡± I answered blandly.


    She narrowed her eyes at me and let out a deep breath. ¡°Why does that child look sick? What are you doing¡ª¡±


    ¡°Making assumptions when you have no context of the situation might lead to a very¡­ serious misunderstanding,¡± I interrupted.


    The guards shifted nervously as they gripped their handles a bit tighter. I had no intention of fighting these people. They had done no wrong, and perhaps I¡¯d been a little too¡­aggressive with them.


    They are just doing their job. I¡¯m mentally drained, and I do not have the capacity for this right now.


    ¡°What¡¯s your relationship to that girl?¡± the mage barked.


    I let out a sigh and relaxed my posture slightly. ¡°Listen, I¡¯ve come to this side of town on Princess Laurena Maxwell¡¯s recommendation. This child is the daughter of an acquaintance of hers. I¡¯m merely escorting her to two locations and bringing her back to Forward University upon the completion of our errands,¡± I lied.


    It wasn¡¯t a complete lie but a necessary one. Hopefully, Lauren won¡¯t be angry that I dropped her name like this¡­


    I didn¡¯t like lying, but Sylvia did tell me that sometimes it was worth it in these situations. I want to de-escalate things and bringing up the first Princess''s name might do the trick. Or it may backfire.


    ¡°And why would some suspicious man be doing the bidding of Her Majesty? She has plenty of attendants to do her bidding,¡± the lead guard said while unsheathing her gladius.


    The mage made eye contact behind me and took a knee. ¡°Sweetie, why don¡¯t you come here so¡ªeh?¡±


    Her sudden surprise was warranted¡­.and so was mine.


    Something small had grabbed ahold of my leg, and I found the little girl tightly gripping my pants with her tiny little fingers. She was even purposely not digging her nails into my skin this time around as she glared at the soldiers. She must have felt my gaze, so she looked up into my masked face.


    For the first time, I didn¡¯t see any fear or uncertainty in those blue eyes of hers.


    One of the other guards tugged at her leader¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ma¡¯am. I think there has been a misunderstanding here¡­¡±


    ¡°I uh¡­okay¡­¡± the lead guard muttered. ¡°Refrain from causing any more problems, Sir. And get that child some help, please.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Thank you for your concern,¡± I said with a slight nod.


    I waited for the guards to leave the alley and for her to release my leg. I bent down and gave her a little pat on the head, and she didn¡¯t seem to resist me. ¡°Thank you for that¡­.uh¡­¡±


    She really needs a name. I can¡¯t keep calling her girl or child all the time.


    ¡°Listen, you might not have a real name which is fine¡­ but you should come up with one. I¡¯ll call you by whatever name you choose. How about that?¡± I suggested.


    She nodded her head and extended her arms toward me. I picked her up carefully, and we continued on our way.


    ¡ª


    ¡°What have you done to this poor child¡¯s hair?! What kind of idiotic monstrosity are you?!¡± the woman shouted at me.


    I let out a defeated sigh. ¡°You are making an ass of yourself for assuming. If I did this to her, why would I bring her here to fix it¡­and what do you know about hair¡­you don¡¯t have any¡­¡± I grumbled.


    I am being tested today. Unfortunately, the world is aligning against me, and I¡¯m about to lose my composure.


    The Dragonkin let out a loud gasp. ¡°Sir! That was rude of you!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­and assuming that I abuse children is also rude,¡± I argued.


    The woman running the shop was indeed a Dragonkin, the first I¡¯ve seen since crossing the mountains. It appears that this region was far too cold for them to live in, even with modern accommodations. But this Dragonkin seemed¡­different.


    Her scales were a uniform snowy white, which was odd. So far, all the Dragonkin I¡¯ve seen have had a seemingly primary color to their scales along with some kind of accent color that was usually around on their head or at the end of limbs. So a single color on her scales was odd to me.


    She must be a descendant of Ice Dragons or something. Wait¡­how did Dragonkins even come to be? Did Dragons mate with other races? Or¡­eh¡­


    Her eyes were also inky black. I could barely make out the vertical reptilian slit in her eyes. The only reason I knew she was a woman was because of the silver horns growing out from the top of her head. Only female Dragonkin had horns.


    ¡°Yes, well, it appears that you are mistreating this young girl. You are clearly not her father. I¡¯ll be contacting the guar¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken with them, so it¡¯s no use. Listen¡­I¡¯ve had a very long few days.¡± My voice was tired. I¡¯m tired, and I¡¯m starting to get frustrated. ¡°I am assisting this child, not hurting her. If I was mistreating her, why would I ever take her to a place like this to get help? And as you can see¡­she clearly has no problems with being around me,¡± I said while she awkwardly moved towards my leg again. It would be some time before she could walk normally¡­just like it was for me.


    Although she couldn¡¯t see my eyes and the Dragonkin was the one looking down at me, I met her gaze. ¡°So, can you help her or not?¡±


    The Dragonkin¡¯s dark eyes drifted between the two of us as she let out a snort. ¡°Doubtful. I can do a lot, but I can¡¯t fix those patches. I can cut it down to the lowest point, but that¡¯s it,¡± she said, disgruntled. Then she pointed a long scaled finger at me. ¡°Also, you better be taking care of her hair! This kind of damage to her head and hair is unacceptable!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. I know how to take care of long hair¡­¡± I grumbled.


    Not like I can fix her hair and scalp in one night¡­who does she think I am¡­


    I kneeled down again till I was face to face with the girl. ¡°Listen, I want you to make the decision for yourself. We can either cut your hair all the way down to the scalp or to the shortest part. Which would you prefer?¡±


    The girl scanned my mask, trying to discern my words. She mouthed some things to herself that I didn¡¯t catch and weakly shrugged her shoulders and gazed off towards the floor.


    I sighed. ¡°That won¡¯t do. This is your first big decision¡­maybe your first decision ever. I want you to choose. If you don¡¯t¡­ you won¡¯t be getting the rest of that soup tonight.¡±


    Of course; I was going to feed her¡­I¡¯m just trying to coax her, is all¡­


    She snarled at me for a second and exposed her long canines to me. Her little cheetah tail swayed back and forth behind her but eventually, she pointed to a spot on her head, the place where her hair was the shortest.


    ¡°Her nails need to be trimmed. Actually, she just needs everything done, don¡¯t worry about the cost. Can you also cut her hair to that¡­.point¡­please?¡± I muttered while turning around. The entire boutique was staring at me. Maybe thirteen women in total were watching me with wide eyes and surprised expressions.


    ¡°Okay¡­sure, I can do that,¡± the Dragonkin muttered. ¡°Come here little one¡ª¡±


    The girl hissed and smacked the Dragonkin¡¯s hand away. The lady recoiled in surprise and gave me a look of surprise. I let out a small involuntary chuckle as the child continued to death grip my leg once more.


    I gently removed her fingers from my leg. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll be sitting here the entire time, watching you. I promise.¡±


    She reluctantly let me guide her forward towards the Dragonkin again but didn¡¯t accept her hand of assistance. Watching her hobble towards the wooden chair was painful, but she managed without anyone¡¯s help. When the little girl sat down, I felt her eyes bore into me, and I realized she never once stopped watching me.


    It was a long process¡­I did ask for everything, but I wasn¡¯t expecting it to take over an hour to do everything. The haircut was the shortest part¡­ and even then, she was given a complete hair rinse. They cut her nails and then painted them. It was amusing watching the child trying to select a color from all the available options, but she ended up picking a light orange.


    They also scrubbed her feet with whatever they used along with a whole plethora of things I didn¡¯t quite understand. It took a team of three employees, which bothered the child immensely, but she didn¡¯t try fighting them. If anything, she didn¡¯t appear to be as skittish around women.


    Disgusting what those bastards did¡­


    She wobbled towards me on shaky legs, so I bent down to support her. ¡°You look adorable.¡±


    A faint smile spread across her face, but she quickly returned to her usual blank expression. Her hair had been buzzed down, but she was young enough that it didn¡¯t look awful. I imagine she would have looked more herself with long hair, but it had to be done. Perhaps I could get her a small hat or something.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ve put together a small package for her. You better make use of it, and you had best come back to me when her hair returns to normal,¡± the Dragonkin hissed.


    ¡°No promises. I may not be around when that time comes, but I¡¯ll make sure to forward the message, and I will use the products. What do I owe you?¡± I asked.


    The Dragonkin crossed her large arms across her chest. ¡°Nothing. Everything has already been paid for.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who¡­¡± I looked back out at the shop and everyone was watching me again with faint smiles. I gave them all a nod and graciously accepted the bag. ¡°Thank you, Ma¡¯am. I¡¯m sorry for the earlier¡­outburst.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just keep your end of the deal, Sir,¡± she huffed.


    Are all Dragonkin like this?


    I picked her up again, and the two of us left the store. I sent the bag with the supplies into my storage ring and figured I would look over them later. I wasn¡¯t sure if putting random chemicals or substances into her hair and skin was a good idea, but if it were just soap, then it wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡± I asked. She nodded and let out a tiny yawn. ¡°Just one more stop, and we can head back.¡±


    ¡ª


    Silver Wolverine Tailoring¡­


    It was nearing the evening now, and the streets were bustling with people. The festival was right around the corner, so people were making preparations for it, setting up temporary wooden stalls and various kinds of decorations. It was the worst time to be out and about¡­


    But at least this shop seems relatively empty. And I know why.


    These kinds of clothing stores were fronts for The Keepers, the underground anti-slavery organization that had once attempted to take me out of Ostela before I was recaptured¡­getting everyone there killed or captured as well. So I was surprised to see one in the center of the capital for the only country in the world that has banned slavery, but now I see why.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    I could hear the laughter of children inside as mothers scolded them. It was a place for people to work and live. If I had been successfully transported here¡­there is a good chance I would have been amongst these kids at one time.


    I opened the door to the establishment, and the faint smell of leather and oil tickled my nose. Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked straight at me. Seeing so many kids here, all smiling and healthy, brought a smile to my face as well.


    It means The Keepers are doing their jobs. They are helping people.


    ¡°Another masked Elf?¡± one of the children muttered.


    I raised my eyebrows at the boy but a muscular built man from The Dunes strode up to me with a gentleman''s smile. He was bald, and his head was completely scarred. It looked like a combination of blade wounds and animal scratches. His arms were tattooed with the same black ink I¡¯d seen on the Professor and Adrian, and it seemed to snake up to his neck.


    ¡°Good evening, Sir. How may I be of assistance?¡± he asked with a deep voice.


    Wow, the first person to greet me with respect. Good man.


    ¡°The forest requires tending,¡± I responded.


    His eyes went wide with surprise, but then he narrowed them. The arm behind his back slowly slid towards his concealed weapon. He may have the general appearance of a gentleman, but this guy is clearly a trained warrior.


    ¡°That is a very¡­very old response. We haven¡¯t used it since¡ª¡±


    ¡°Your branch in Ostela was attacked? I¡¯m aware. I was there after all. Unfortunately, I was never told the new phrase, so I apologize for the fright. Please, relax. I need some assistance with the child,¡± I said.


    His hand slowly dropped as he looked at the child I was carrying and the Ruby tag hanging from my neck. ¡°I see¡­she was clearly a slave until recently¡­what happened?¡± he asked cautiously.


    ¡°There is a problem you and your organization should be aware of. How about we talk a little while you get her some clothes? I¡¯m thinking a few sets of undergarments¡­some day and night wear¡­and maybe something for when winter rolls around.¡±


    The man raised his eyebrows at me. ¡°That is¡­ a lot¡­are you caring for this child currently?¡±


    ¡°For now, yes. I¡¯m hoping to find her a home, and I¡¯d rather she have things of her own.,¡± I asked of him.


    The man nodded his head slowly. ¡°Perhaps it can be done. But let me hear what you have to say first, Sir. My name is Gilumune, and yours is?¡±


    ¡°Voker.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°I see¡­this is¡­most unfortunate. Knowing those scum are so close to home is bad¡­very bad. I¡¯ll have to alert our associates immediately and ensure the safety of the others,¡± Gilumune grumbled.


    ¡°Yes, please do. The last thing I want is a repeat of what happened in Ostela.¡±


    ¡°You said you were there¡­from what I was told, nobody made it out alive. Were you¡­¡± he trailed off.


    ¡°Yes, I was. I managed to¡­regain my autonomy some time ago.¡±


    Gilumine gave me a complicated expression. ¡°Ah¡­too..nomy? What?¡±


    ¡°Never mind¡­just know that I know, okay?¡± I said.


    Gilumune grunted and shrugged his large shoulder. ¡°If you say so. Thank you for bringing this to my attention, Voker.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    The two of us continued to talk about random things as we watched the employees assist the girl. She was measured and was even allowed to pick what color fabrics she wanted. Every time something was suggested to her, she would look at me for approval, but I would just shrug at her.


    I wanted her to get used to making her own decisions, even if they were as small as picking a color for a shirt. I was hoping since she was still young she would adapt quickly to change¡­ the longer she stayed in her current state of mind, the harder it would be for her to come out of her shell. If she was to be adopted by a good family, then she couldn¡¯t be standoffish or aggressive like she is now.


    Of course, it¡¯s not her fault. Anyone who blames her for her demeanor deserves a swift punch to the throat. She had no control over her situation¡­until now.


    ¡°How does she look, Sir?¡± a High Elf woman asked me while gently nudging her towards me.


    ¡°As beautiful as ever,¡± I said in Beastmen so she could understand me.


    She gave me a placid look, but her tail swishing side to side gave it away. She looked adorable in her pastel yellow sundress. We opted to provide her with relatively simple clothes considering she would hopefully outgrow them in a few months.


    I paid in advance for her to come back to this place when the time came so she could get an updated wardrobe. But for now, things should be fine. She now has a proper set of undergarments along with things to wear during the day and night.


    She is already looking better. It¡¯s amazing what a fresh pair of clothes and a little bit of care can do for somebody.


    Gilumune cleared his throat to gain everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Now then, the final piece.¡±


    He bent down while pulling something out of his pocket which made the child growl at him. He let out an awkward chuckle and smiled wryly at her. ¡°Calm,¡± he said in very rough Beastmen.


    At his words, she backed down and gave me a fearful look. I nodded at her, and she reluctantly allowed Gilumune to approach her. Gilumune had a piece of soft orange fabric, and he began wrapping it around her head. While he was wrapping her head, he looked over at me. ¡°This is a garment worn by women in my country to avoid the intense sun. Although there is no worry about the sun here, perhaps this will help her in other ways. I shall show you how to do this. And¡­done¡­¡±


    Gilumune took a step back and gave himself a literal pat on the back after finishing. He had managed to wrap the cloth around her head and even made space for her little cheetah ears to poke out. ¡°Perfection. You like?¡± Gilumune asked her in Beastmen.


    She caressed the wrap around her head and nodded at his words. She was suppressing another faint smile, but her teeth were starting to show. He let out a hardy laugh. ¡°Ahaha! Good¡­ good¡­¡± Gilumune turned to me, and we shook hands. ¡°Thank you again, Voker. Do come back if you can not find this little one a home. We will gladly assist her and you.¡±


    I scooped her up into my arms once again and gave everyone a friendly wave. ¡°Thanks, Gilumune, as well as all of you.¡±


    Too bad we could never accept that. Jessine can hunt down people whose blood she has drunk or smelled before. If I were to release her to them¡­it would just be a repeat.


    The children along with everyone, returned my wave as I walked out of the store. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± she whispered.


    That¡¯s good. Now it¡¯s time to go home so I can¡ª


    ¡°Voker? What in the world¡­¡±


    I turned around to face the familiar voice. It¡¯s only been a few months since I¡¯ve seen Bella, and she hasn''t changed a bit. She was still wearing the usual amount of clothing¡­which isn¡¯t very much. But, at least her surprised look was refreshing.


    ¡°Bella, it¡¯s good to see you,¡± I said with a nod.


    ¡°You too but Voker¡­what are you doing? Who is that girl?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°Long story short, I helped her out of a bad situation,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯d prefer if you didn¡¯t ask about it. But I heard you didn¡¯t go on the quest with Veme and Sylvia? Why¡¯s that?¡± I asked while motioning for her to follow me.


    Bella had a sad look in her eyes. ¡°Ah well¡­I had some things to attend to. I finally got some good news about my brother.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, but you don¡¯t appear all that happy about it. Not what you were expecting?¡± I questioned.


    She scoffed. ¡°No¡­it¡¯s exactly what I was expecting. That moron has a knack for getting caught right when it matters most¡­ all because he decided to help someone. I wish he would just help himself¡­ or at least give me enough time to go and find him¡­¡±


    ¡°You have a brother? I wasn¡¯t aware¡­I thought you mentioned that you were separated from your family?¡±


    Bella kicked a pebble across the ground and let out an annoyed huff. ¡°I was. Well, we were, my half brother and I. By the time we could get back, our parents were gone¡­so we just decided to do our own thing. I¡¯ve never been recaptured, but my brother¡­ has multiple times. Last I heard, he got caught in The Mists, and I hadn¡¯t heard from him since.¡±


    What?! The odds¡­no way¡­


    ¡°Bella, is your brother named Sorn?¡± I asked quickly.


    Her eyes lit up, and she placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Wait?! Yes! How do you¡­ how do you know that? Did you¡ª¡±


    I grabbed her hand and interrupted her hysterical rant. ¡°Relax, Bella¡­ but yes¡­ your brother once helped me out of a bad situation. I can¡¯t say his help ended up being good for me¡­but he did try and help.¡±


    ¡°Was he an idiot? Like dense as a rock? Talked in short sentences and all that?¡± Bella was speaking so fast that it was hard to hear her.


    ¡°Yes¡­ that does sound like him. Although I don¡¯t know if I would call him an idiot¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Well, he is! Where was he?! Was he in the City-States? I heard he was last in Sandervile!¡± Bella asked me while grabbing me again.


    ¡°Bella¡­please¡­you are scaring her¡­¡± I hissed. Bella brought her hand back sheepishly and gave me an apologetic nod. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± she muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. But I last heard he was a slave for the Viceroy of Ostela. He was dead center in the capital and even had paperwork to pass into the lower and upper city,¡± I told her.


    Bella let out a low growl. ¡°Of course he does! If he has so much freedom, why not try and escape! Gah! Stupid! Stupid¡­stupid¡­¡± Bella petered out and, with a tired expression, looked up at me. ¡°Thanks¡­you''re the best¡­Kaladin,¡± she said with a slight wink.


    ¡°I try. And can you please not say my name aloud?¡± I said with a hint of annoyance.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. She can¡¯t understand us, can she? What¡¯s her name¡­she¡¯s adorable,¡± Bella said while getting closer to her.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t¡ªdo that¡­¡±


    Once Bella was in striking distance, the girl lashed out and gave her a light slap to the face. She tried clawing her, but without nails, it wasn¡¯t very effective. Bella let out a gasp of surprise, followed by a boisterous laugh.


    ¡°Fierce little kitty, aren¡¯t you?¡± Bella said in perfect Beastmen. Then she looked over at me. ¡°She was a slave, huh? I can tell¡­I saw a lot of little girls who act like her.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ she was.¡±


    Bella let out a satisfied grunt and a devilish smile sprouted on her face. ¡°Take good care of her, Daddy¡­¡± Bella said with a snicker.


    ¡°Daddy?! I am not¡ª¡±


    ¡°Voker? Bella? What are you two doing here?¡± another familiar voice asked me.


    ¡°Wait, you two know each other?¡± Bella asked while looking at both of us.


    ¡°Of course, he¡¯s my student,¡± Professor Garrison answered. He re-adjusted his glasses and looked at the girl I was carrying but shrugged. Then a look of understanding washed over his face. ¡°Ah¡­ adventuring, I assume?¡±


    Bella gave me a pat on the back. ¡°Yup. What? Afraid I was out with another man already?¡± she said with a coy smile.


    The professor just let out a chuckle. ¡°With him? He wouldn¡¯t be able to walk afterward.¡±


    Huh? My ability to move on my own is just fine, and I have no intentions of losing it anytime soon.


    ¡°Wait, how do you two know each other?¡± I asked, confused.


    Bella grinned at me and slowly licked her lips. ¡°Well¡­I did have that news to attend to but that wasn¡¯t the only reason I stayed behind. Why go hunt monsters in some stupid forest when I can just hunt some bigger game here?¡± Bella said while slinging an arm around Professor Garrison.


    I looked at the Professor while he shrugged and scratched his beard. ¡°I see¡­ are you two¡­together then?¡±


    The Professor¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Wow there¡­such strong words there, Voker¡­ be careful.¡±


    What¡¯s with that reaction? His face¡­is he red? Why is he embarrassed?


    Bella let out something that was in between an evil laugh and a girlish giggle. ¡°Oh yes¡­yes indeed¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop giving him the wrong idea¡­we were very specific about this before¡ª¡±


    Bella stopped the professor with a single finger to his lips. ¡°Shh¡­it¡¯s fine. Just let him imagine¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t want to imagine anything.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± the professor hummed as they stared into each other''s eyes.


    ¡°I will be taking my leave now. See you in a few days, Professor,¡± I said hurriedly.


    ¡°Catch you around, Voker!¡± Bella shouted from behind me.


    While walking away, the girl gave me a confused and concerned look that I just decided to ignore. Some things are better left unsaid.


    I was expecting a lot of things, but those two being together was not one of them. And what are the odds of Bella being Sorn¡¯s sibling? Small world.


    I turned on my heels and called out to Bella. ¡°Wait a second.¡±


    Bella raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°Mmm?¡± she hummed.


    ¡°There is a quest in the guild under my name. Would you mind looking at it?¡± I asked her.


    Bella¡¯s eyes went wide, and she nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll give it a look next time I show up.¡±


    I nodded at her and gave the two a wave goodbye. My quest was awfully sensitive and was pending on some more information. However, I could trust Bella to complete it.


    And what better way to find a person than using a Beastmen?


    ---


    ¡°You need to slow down, or Varnir won¡¯t be making you anything else to eat¡­¡± I grumbled.


    She stopped shoveling the soup into her mouth and slowly put the spoon back into the bowl. She gave me an annoyed look but actually started eating slowly again.


    Today has been a long day¡­hell, the last two days have been too damn long. I need to sleep, even if it¡¯s only for a few hours. I¡¯ll put her to bed, and then we can wake up early together and see Bowen.


    Hopefully, Sylvia will be home early as well so we can get her healed and then help her be where she needs to be. I imagine Bowen will be able to find her a suitable home while getting her some valid paperwork¡­paperwork¡­paperwork requires a name.


    I cleared my throat to get her attention. ¡°Have you thought about your name? Tomorrow we are going to see another one of my friends who will help you. But you are going to need a name¡­¡±


    She stopped mid-bite and let the spoon flop into the bowl. ¡°No¡­¡± she muttered.


    ¡°Okay¡­do you¡­want to sleep on it? Come to a decision in the morning? Or do you need more time?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°No? No, what?¡± I questioned.


    She averted her eyes for a second, then looked back at me. She stared at me for a long time before letting out a deep breath through her nose. ¡°No, you! You¡­you can give me a name¡­okay?¡±


    ¡°What? You want me to give you a name? I mean¡­ are you sure? This is important¡­your name is a very special thing. But why me? You don¡¯t want a stranger to give you a name, right?¡± I argued.


    ¡°No stranger¡­please¡­¡± she mumbled with a sniffle.


    Ah, come on¡­don¡¯t cry into your soup¡­


    ¡°Just wait¡­I can think of something¡­uhhh¡­¡± I said quickly before she started the waterworks.


    A name for a little girl? Myla? Wait no that¡¯s already a name I know. I don¡¯t know¡­do I just give her a common name or something? Samantha¡­Susan¡­wait what are even common names in this world?


    The tears started dripping from her eyes as she looked at me expectantly. She was holding back her sobs, but it was only a matter of time.


    She¡¯s a Beastmen¡­Beastmen names? A cat? Muriel! Wait, no that¡¯s bad¡­I can¡¯t do that to her or myself.


    Cheetah? How about Chee? No, that¡¯s dumb. Chet? No¡­gah maybe I really am stupid.


    Mia? Mmm¡­not bad¡­but not right either¡­ah man¡­this is hard. It appears that naming another person is not such an easy task¡­this is going to be her name for the foreseeable future unless it¡¯s so bad she decides to change it.


    This is too much¡­but I can¡¯t really say no to her¡­Myla¡­Mia? Mila?


    ¡°How about¡­ Mila?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mila?¡± she mumbled out loud. ¡°Mila¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you like it? I can¡ª


    She didn¡¯t repress any emotions for the first time as she gave me a genuine ear-to-ear smile. ¡°Mila!¡± she said excitedly.


    I let out a small chuckle. ¡°Mila?¡±


    ¡°Mila!¡± she shouted again.


    ¡°Yeah¡­Mila¡­¡± I said slowly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you finish eating dinner¡­Mila.¡±


    Apparently, this was the go-ahead for her to grab the entire bowl and drink it in one go. A valuable technique that probably saved her life until recently. She licked her lips and belched while giggling to herself.


    Well¡­I can¡¯t be a stick in the mud all the time. She is just having a good time. What¡¯s wrong with that?


    ¡°Alright, Mila, it¡¯s time for bed. I also need to get some rest, so if you need me, I¡¯ll be out¡ª¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± she squeaked.


    ¡°No¡­what?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± she repeated.


    ¡°No, as in you don¡¯t want to go to sleep, or no, as in you don¡¯t want me to be out here?¡± I asked to clarify.


    She yawned so wide her jaw twitched, and her eyes began to get glossy. ¡°No¡­¡± she mumbled.


    Well¡­I need to go to sleep, and so do you. So maybe I¡¯ll just move a chair or something into my room.


    I scooped her up into my arms from the chair, and I didn¡¯t even manage to get halfway to my room before she was snoring. She had managed to pass out in under a second upon being picked up.


    She must be exhausted. These last few days have drastically changed her life, and things are probably only getting more hectic from here on out.


    I was confident The Chapter of Despair knows I am here now. If Sylvia can smell my blood from a mile away, then even a lesser Vampire like Jessine should be able to track me. And I know for a fact she can hunt me down using my blood¡­it wouldn¡¯t be the first time.


    Jessine and Alnwar were competent and cautious individuals. From what I could tell, they never interacted with the main force except for large-scale operations. There is a good chance the two of them are here¡­ in this city or just outside of it. I have no idea to what extent Alnwar can change his face using his dungeon item¡­ he may already be in this school.


    But I don¡¯t see that happening. Bowen wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen, and I¡¯m confident Bowen is a far stronger fighter than Alnwar¡­ at least I hope so.


    Well, whatever¡­ it¡¯s for future me to deal with. First, I need to get some sleep. I laid Mila in my bed and unwrapped her head carefully so as not to wake her. But I highly doubt I would do that even if I started tossing spells around. The snoring coming from her made me think she was some kind of old man¡­I¡¯m not even sure if old men snore this loud.


    Guess that just means she is finally relaxing.


    I went out to grab a piece of the sofa to move into my room when I stopped myself. I was just going to place it into my ring, but I let out a tired grunt mixed with a bit of frustration.


    My entire ring was full of the corpses of monsters and a giant green crystal¡­


    I really should have dropped all those bodies off in the center of the village. I just wasn¡¯t thinking about it, as my priorities clearly indicated that it didn¡¯t matter. Maybe I¡¯ll just drop them off at the cafeteria or something¡­wait then they might use them in the food¡­disgusting¡­I¡¯ll take them out back later and burn them.


    I removed the green crystal chunk, and it fell to the floor with a loud thud. It shook the plates, and the surrounding furniture, and I winced for a moment, thinking I had woken Mila. Thankfully going into my room showed me she was still sound asleep.


    With my bed set and the green crystal back into my ring, I let out a satisfied grunt as I plopped onto the couch. My room was still relatively empty, so the section of the couch fit without issues.


    It didn¡¯t take long for sleep to claim me.


    ---


    And it didn¡¯t take long for me to be woken up to the sounds of screaming.


    Mila was shouting and rolling around in my bed, frantically tossing around the sheets. Still groggy from being woken up, I rushed over to her, but I was rewarded with an elbow to the jaw for my attempts.


    I felt the magic seal on my mask break momentarily from the blow. I quickly secured it back to my face before the changing effect began. I looked back down at the bed in hopes that Mila didn¡¯t see anything, but she was still thrashing around, her eyes shut tightly.


    I placed my hand on the bed to steady her, but I recoiled as I pressed into the wet sheets. It was dark in my room, so I quickly lit a candle with some fire magic, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel awful.


    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because of her nightmare or what¡¯s happened to her, but this is downright depressing¡­probably both.


    I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what to do with a person who was like this, but I figured having her scream her lungs off while rolling around in her own urine wasn¡¯t going to help her, so I shook her awake. Mila¡¯s fearful eyes opened up quickly as she looked at me. I could see the exact moment when the realization of what had happened settled in.


    Tears were rolling down her eyes, and her little body was wracked with sobbing. ¡°I¡¯m soorrryy¡­¡± she cried over and over again.


    I used the blanket to wipe her down and picked her up from the bed. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mila¡­it¡¯s okay¡­this isn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop, Mila¡­ just stop. There is nothing for you to be sorry about,¡± I told her. ¡°None of this is your fault. Just remember that, okay? Those men¡­the people who did this to you, are to blame.¡±


    And I¡¯ll make them pay for the both of us.

 Vol.5 Ch.107- Decisions.

    Thankfully the rest of the night was uneventful. The two of us managed to get some more rest¡­although I can¡¯t say it was very high in quality. Mila ended up crying herself to sleep which appeared to be a frequent trend for her. It was¡­hard¡­watching her like this.


    It was too damn familiar. And I didn¡¯t like it one bit.


    I helped her get dressed in one of her spare outfits, an orange dress-like thing that was more of a jumpsuit than anything. It had little wisps of a yellowish-white mixed into the orange, like an orange peel. Gilumune had also graciously supplied me with a few wraps for her, and after a quick tutorial, I could mimic him successfully.


    It sort of reminded me of wrapping an injury¡­which may not be the best of analogies, but it came easily to me. With a little bit of breakfast, dressed to impress with her orange jumpsuit and black headwrap¡­she looked...like an ordinary girl.


    Well¡­ she almost did.


    ¡°Are you ready, Mila?¡± I asked.


    She looked up at me and gave me a nervous half-smile. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    I picked her up with one swift motion. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Bowen is a friend of mine. He¡¯s helped me with many things so we can trust him.¡±


    Mila held onto me a little tighter. ¡°Okay,¡± she said quickly.


    Mmm¡­that¡¯s right. If I can¡¯t trust Bowen¡­then who the hell can I trust?


    I mean, he turned around and headed straight back to the capital just from my message alone. I¡¯ve been here for months and in all honesty, he¡¯s kept his end of the promise to a tee. No bounty hunters have hounded Sylvia and me. I mean, even suspicious nobles who I know for a fact are trying to investigate me are finding nothing but a cold trail. My identity has remained a secret.


    Honestly¡­I¡¯ve done more to out myself than he has.


    It was still very early in the morning, and the sun had barely risen, so thankfully, there weren¡¯t many people out and about. However, that didn¡¯t mean people were not taking notice of me. A Beastmen teacher halted in the middle of her morning run just to watch me with wide eyes. One of the groundskeepers stopped trimming a bush only to give me a concerned look.


    The ages of students varied here at Forward University, but everyone was at least thirteen or older. The older students could be at any age, really. I¡¯ve seen full-grown adults, some in their late twenties and even a handful way later into their lives. Even still¡­it was¡­ unusual to see such a young child on campus, let alone one being carried by a masked High Elf who has garnered a reputation.


    It turns out fighting a War God on your first day of class does that¡­or maybe befriending the two princesses of the nation is the reason¡­or just about every damn thing I do.


    I took a deep breath in front of Bowen¡¯s door and gave Mila a nudge. She flashed me a small smile, and with that, I gave the door a single hard knock.


    ¡°Come in,¡± an exhausted voice called out.


    I opened the door and made sure to close it behind me. Bowen¡¯s wife was standing behind him, and she flashed me a friendly smile with a wave which I returned. Bowen, on the other hand¡­


    Looks awful.


    The man appears to have aged years in a short amount of time. Deep black circles covered his face, and his usually pristine beard was in serious need of trimming. His long hair was sticking out in a few spots. I thought I looked awful this morning¡­but it appears somebody always has it harder.


    He looked directly at Mila, but he just let out a tired chuckle and sighed. ¡°Good morning, Voker.¡±


    I set Mila into a chair and took the other seat. ¡°Good morning, Headmaster.¡±


    ¡°Bowen will do just fine¡­¡± he grumbled. ¡°Anyways¡­I¡¯ve read your report, and I¡¯ve begun the investigations here on campus. Her Highness has been informed, and the gears have been oiled. I have nothing else to share with you on that matter.¡±


    The gears have been oiled? That is¡­very¡­very specific language. Could he be¡­no, impossible. If he was a reincarnation, coffee would have been a familiar word to him.


    ¡°I see. Thank you for the update. Now then¡­I require your assistance on a different matter,¡± I said while looking at Mila.


    ¡°This is the girl you mentioned, yes? She is looking better than you described. Have you cared for her?¡± Bowen asked with a slight yawn.


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Mila gave me a nervous look. ¡°Say hi to him, Mila,¡± I said in Beastmen.


    Mila looked up at Bowen, and he just let out another small laugh. ¡°Hello, Mila, it¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± Bowen said in Beastmen. His wife also let out a small giggle at my surprise.


    ¡°Hi¡­?¡± Mila mumbled.


    ¡°You can speak Beastmen?¡± I asked.


    Bowen straightened himself in his chair and flipped his hand around in the air playfully. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know I can speak every known language, even a bit of Dragonkin. How could I be an educator for all if I don¡¯t speak the tongue of my students?¡±


    ¡°This is admirable,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Well, yes¡­thank you, Voker,¡± he said with a wave. ¡°But what is it you want me to do for this child, exactly?¡±


    ¡°I was hoping you could help her find a home. Unfortunately, she isn¡¯t a citizen of this country, and it appears she has no family left to go to. I can¡¯t just drop her off at an orphanage that won¡¯t accept her,¡± I explained.


    Bowen rubbed his eyes. ¡°Ah¡­ the clause that doesn¡¯t allow a foreign child to receive aid. One of the most unfortunate things about that policy¡­¡± Bowen trailed off and peered at Mila through his fingers. ¡°I am¡­uncertain on how to handle this currently. However, given time I may be able to find a suitable solution for her.¡±


    ¡°A suitable solution? Is that speak for you are going to do noth¡ª¡±


    I winced immediately as Bowen¡¯s jaw clenched. He bit his lip, and I could see the frustration building on his face. ¡°It means it is going to take me some time. The words that I would not help her never left my mouth, so do not¡ª¡± Bowen stopped himself and let out a tired sigh. ¡°I¡­apologize,¡± Bowen said earnestly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­I didn¡¯t mean it either¡­¡± I grumbled.


    I was instinctively gripping the arm of my chair enough for a small crack to form on it. I let out a defeated sigh while releasing it only for Mila, who gave us both concerned looks, but said nothing.


    ¡°It appears you, and I have had some¡­long days recently, and the stress has been building. I did not mean to take my frustrations out on you,¡± Bowen said while leaning into his chair. ¡°So, for my mistake and to calm down, I shall be giving you a brief history lesson.¡±


    ¡°A history lesson? I don''t see what this has to do with Mi¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just let me tell you then. Do you ever wonder why Luminar is the only kingdom that has banned slavery, Voker?¡± Bowen asked me.


    ¡°I have wondered that¡­yes,¡± I told him.


    ¡°I imagine as someone who has been through the depths of despair that is enslavement, you most likely believe the reason is that it¡¯s immoral or wrong to enslave another man?¡± Bowen questioned.


    ¡°Partially¡­I don¡¯t believe everyone is inherently righteous or cares about others,¡± I said honestly.


    Bowen raised his eyebrows at me and nodded more to himself than me. ¡°An interesting take¡­I did not expect that from you. Anyway, I did indeed manage to convince the king and queen to ban slavery not because it was the moral decision but because it was the correct decision. My arguments were purely factual in nature, and I did not sway them with my emotions despite many people seeing the horrors of slave soldiers during the wars.¡±


    ¡°Slave soldiers, huh? It doesn¡¯t surprise me¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Indeed, it was truly a horrendous sight. Capture slaves, use them for labor during the planting season or to rebuild forts. Then once they have served their usefulness, give them pointy sticks, point a few hundred or so in the enemy''s general direction, and have them charge. Sometimes a few of them would be given some Berserker Caps for the added effect. It was hard to watch after the first few Fireballs, and the stench will never leave my nose for as long as I live,¡± Bowen recounted with a far-off look in his eyes.


    Mage fodder, it appears. Waste their mana with bodies. If they ignore the slaves, they can just gang up on an area and cause havoc.


    ¡°Tel¡¯an¡¯duth is like that?¡± I asked.


    Bowen scoffed and shrugged. ¡°You look too kindly at this nation, Voker. It wasn¡¯t just Tel¡¯an¡¯duth, Brax was doing much the same, and I ordered plenty of those squads myself. I grew to detest myself for what I was a part of. History will smile upon me as a war champion for what I¡¯ve accomplished. But that feeling won¡¯t be mutual, not that I¡¯ll care when I¡¯m dead.¡±


    Bowen seems angry with himself¡­I thought this conversation was supposed to relax us¡­


    ¡°No, we banned slavery for more practical reasons. Luminar needed to rebuild a war-torn nation. We needed a boost in population and money along with food. Slaves offer none of these benefits. Slaves must be guarded at all times and then disposed of when they outlive their usefulness. Bodies that aren¡¯t burned immediately cause diseases once the ice melts on the corpse pits. More importantly, you can¡¯t tax slaves; their cheap labor is as finite as their lives. Not to mention if you don¡¯t feed them, labor productivity shoots down even more. Slaves won¡¯t reproduce, and even if they manage it, those children will just be slaves, and the cycle will continue. So¡­what do you do, Voker?¡± Bowen asked me with a side-eye.


    ¡°Free them, give them citizenship and jobs, and they will most likely stay and work the same exact jobs you had them doing in the first place. Sure some of them will reach higher standards, but that only goes to benefit the nation. Freed slaves will grow the population and will make more money in the long run. They will also thank Luminar for saving them and creating a place for them to live. It will create a sense of national pride which will, in turn, bring in escaped slaves from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth and the City-States as they flock to freedom,¡± I rattled off.


    Bowen was shaking his head, and a small smile crept on his face. ¡°Exactly¡­ oddly so¡­¡± he muttered. ¡°We are very aware there are thousands of escaped slaves here in this kingdom. They live everywhere, even here in the capital. Some farm land in small villages¡­others run stalls and whatnot. It doesn¡¯t really matter what they do as long as they stay here, pay taxes, and have children. Sure we have to return some slaves to their masters, but for every one slave we have to turn in to save face, ten more take their place. Even so, many want a return to slavery. Until multiple generations go without it, I¡¯m afraid it will be a constant¡­¡± Bowen told me.


    The Headmaster took a long drink of some water and rubbed his fingers over his saggy eyelids. ¡°Did you know we will be celebrating the three decades since the end of the war this year? It¡¯s going to be an absolute nightmare on top of the tournament soon¡­¡± Bowen groaned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see the point of this¡­we are talking about Mila,¡± I asked, confused.


    He set his water down and gave me a deadpan stare. ¡°The point is the population is booming just three decades after the war. Every year we see increases. The food supplies are also going well, and the coffers are growing larger despite our numerous projects. Luminar is prospering. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But people are trying to stop that, mmm?¡± I mentioned.


    ¡°Indeed they are¡­ anyways, I¡¯ve told you all this because I wanted you to know that I care. I do. Little Mila here is special, and I hope she will live a long, happy, and extraordinary life. I just need time to make this hope a reality. I can do many things, Voker. However, I can not create the ideal family for a child like Mila.¡±


    ¡°Time? Like what? A few days? How long?¡±


    Bowen shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Like I just said, Voker¡­finding a family isn¡¯t so easy. I can¡¯t just take her, toss her into a home with people I know, and say, ¡®start a family, have fun.¡¯ That¡¯s not how this goes. Finding someone to adopt a former slave is difficult, and if she really was captured by the Chapter of Despair¡­which she undoubtedly was with your proof¡­that makes things even more of a challenge. That¡¯s not something I can glance over when explaining her situation. That¡¯s not even including her issues as well.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I said while nodding my head.


    Bowen gave me a severe look. ¡°It¡¯s just like you said, Voker, people are not inherently good. They don¡¯t want to raise a broken child that has been through situations they themselves can not even fathom. That takes time, energy, love, and money. Things people are not willing to spend on some random little girl when there are hundreds of children who are in better¡­condition than Mila.¡±


    ¡°But there is the Shadow Clan and¡ª¡±


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Bowen gave me a weak chuckle. ¡°I know, Voker¡­I know. I will help her. Just please¡­with all this going on¡­I just need some time. Please stop asking for the impossible¡­¡±


    I stopped and stared at Bowen in the eyes. ¡°Wait¡­does that mean you want me¡­to keep taking care of her?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ yes, for the time being, I can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    I stood up from my chair along with its arm before I even realized what I was doing. ¡°What?! I can not provide for Mila! I am a wanted man with multiple large gold coins on my head! The very people who put me into this position are currently prowling around in the night just outside these walls! Who, might I add, are incredibly dangerous. They are looking for both of us! I can¡¯t be around her! And you want me to take care of her?! I can¡¯t raise a child like Mila. She needs real help from somebody who knows what they are doing! I can¡¯t even raise my damn self, Bowen¡­¡±


    Bowen looked at Mila, and I looked over my shoulder. Her eyes were watering and her knuckles were drained from color as she gripped her chair again. Finally, I reluctantly sat back down, dropping the broken chair arm. Bowen gave me a defeated smile.


    ¡°Listen¡­I just need time, please. Just till the end of the festival.¡± Bowen stopped and ran his hands through his hair while looking up at the ceiling. ¡°I¡¯ve had plans to create a school or care system for the children of students so even if I can¡¯t find somebody, then perhaps I can use that since she is too young to be considered a student here.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you get your paperwork through one of the other schools?¡± I argued.


    ¡°No. Only Forward University provides the necessary paperwork for students to achieve this designated status that I can afford to you. And I will not destroy the rules for you or for her. I¡¯ve worked far too hard on this to throw it all away now,¡± Bowen said with an air of finality. ¡°I¡¯ve pushed back this project far enough, so perhaps this is a good way for me to begin testing¡ª¡±


    ¡°You are missing the point!¡± I shouted. ¡°What if something were to happen to me? Then what? Mila would suffer because of my actions? I can¡¯t allow that. I won¡¯t allow that. I think¡ª¡±


    Bowen narrowed his eyes at me and nearly stood from his seat. ¡°It is your actions that brought you here, Voker, not mine! You¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you two,¡± Ms. Taurus said from behind Bowen. Bowen flicked around to find his wife, giving him a death glare, only for her to turn to me and give me a warm smile. ¡°We will take full responsibility for Mila if something were to happen to you, Voker.¡±


    ¡°Full responsibility?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We will adopt Mila ourselves if it comes down to it. You have my word,¡± Ms. Taurus told me with a kind smile.


    Bowen looked at me, then his wife, blinking repeatedly with a confused look on his face. ¡°We¡­uh¡­ we will?¡± he squeaked.


    She flashed her husband a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right, we will,¡± she said somewhat dangerously. ¡°It would be good for Rose to have a sister her age, right, Bo?¡±


    Bo?


    Bowen swallowed his spit and looked to me for help. Too bad I had no intention of assisting him. ¡°Then I guess we will¡­¡± he mumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    Bowen was interrupted as the doors to his office were flung open. The pitter-patter of small footsteps quickly approached me, and a little girl with curly brown hair sped past me. She rounded the table too quickly and let out a small oof as she slapped into the side of it. The small child dove at Bowen, forcing him out of his chair with surprising speed as he caught her form underneath the arms.


    ¡°Papa!¡± she yelled excitedly.


    Bowen lifted the giggling child high into the air, and although she was very amused, he was not. ¡°Rose! What are you doing! Where is JD? He should be watching you¡­gah¡­ stop trying to kiss me¡­you can¡¯t just be running in on important meetings like this¡­¡± Bowen let out a sigh, but it was half-hearted. The goofy smile plastered on his fatigued face told me he didn¡¯t care one bit about his daughter running in on us.


    I hadn¡¯t even realized that Ms. Taurus had moved to my side when she lightly tapped me on the shoulder. ¡°Voker¡­¡± she said gently. ¡°You should choose your words more¡­wisely.¡±


    Is uh¡­is she threatening me?


    Seemingly sensing my confusion, she just smiled brightly at me. ¡°Your words have more power than you think. I bet you believe Mila can¡¯t understand you when you speak Human, but it appears she knows more than you give her credit for. Emotions are a powerful thing, Voker. I mean¡­.look at her¡­she hasn¡¯t stopped watching you since you walked in. And that intense gaze when you two were arguing¡­never left her little face.¡±


    Sure enough, when I looked over to Mila, she was indeed watching me. But that¡¯s just¡­how she always is. She watches everyone like this¡­right?


    Then she poked me in the shoulder again. ¡°And you shouldn¡¯t be so hard on yourself. You and Mila have far more in common than you think. I, for one, would never be able to understand what she has gone through¡­most people wouldn¡¯t even know where to begin with her. Yet you seem to be doing wonders for Mila. She appears to be attached to you somewhat. Just ask yourself, did she look like that a few days ago?¡±


    I met Mila¡¯s eyes for a moment. ¡°No¡­no, she didn¡¯t,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°And do you believe someone else would have been able to do this much for her in such a short amount of time?¡± Ms. Taurus asked me.


    ¡°No¡­I mean¡­I don¡¯t know that? Who''s to say somebody couldn¡¯t do a better job than me?¡± I argued.


    Ms. Taurus giggled and gave me a pat on the shoulder. ¡°You should think about it some more then.¡±


    I felt my shoulders sag into the chair. ¡°You aren¡¯t the first person to tell me that¡­it appears I have much to consider these days¡­¡± I grumbled.


    She brought a finger up to her chin and then looked over to Mila. ¡°If you aren¡¯t certain¡­then why don¡¯t you ask her? I¡¯ll make you a deal, Voker.¡±


    ¡°A deal?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, a deal. Why don¡¯t you ask Mila what she thinks? If she voices any concerns with how you are doing things¡­I¡¯ll take her from you right here right now. No questions asked. I swear to you I¡¯ll find her a loving home even if it takes me months or years. If it comes down to it, I¡¯ll raise her myself. I can¡¯t assure you I¡¯ll be a good fit for her¡­but I¡¯ll do my best. However¡­only if she says so. If not, we are going with Bowen¡¯s recommendation,¡± she suggested.


    ¡°Deal,¡± I said with absolute confidence.


    The choice was clear as day. Why stay with the weird masked man when you can have a loving family with status, money, and plenty of love and care to spare. Now I just have to articulate this to Mila¡­


    ¡°Mila, Mister and Misses Taurus want¡­to¡­uh¡­Mila? Mila!¡±


    I jolted out from my chair and narrowly caught her just in time. She forced herself out of her seat without me even realizing it and was trying to walk toward me. Then all of a sudden, she just threw herself outwards¡­or maybe she just had a calculated fall? I don¡¯t even know what I witnessed. It was the movements of a physically impaired child and it was awkward to explain.


    ¡°Mila? What are you doing?¡± I asked her while setting her back on the ground.


    Instead of letting go of me, she just held onto my shoulder, and I could already hear the sniffling. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me! Please!¡±


    ¡°Wait, who said anything about leaving? I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± I told her. ¡°Listen¡­Mila¡­my friends here want to help you. They can take excellent care of you and give you things I never could. Would you like to¡ª¡±


    ¡°No! I want to stay with Daddy!¡± she shouted.


    Eh?


    I looked to Ms. Taurus to see if my ears were playing tricks on me, but her mouth was in an O shape and she was just staring at us. Next was Bowen, and he had stopped playing with his daughter only to watch me with my agape and wide eyes.


    Mila tried shaking me by the collar, but it wasn¡¯t very effective. Tears were streaming down her face, and she was biting her lip hard enough to draw blood. ¡°Please don¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°Why¡­w¡ªw¡ªwhy would you call me that? I¡¯m not¡­¡± I stuttered.


    She gritted her teeth and started weakly banging on my chest with her tiny little hands. ¡°Yes! Mommy said Daddy would protect me! You! You¡­you¡­PLEASE¡­¡± she started bawling uncontrollably.


    My mind went numb, and I could hear the blood moving around my ear. It felt like somebody had punched me straight through the heart and ripped it out. My mouth had gone dry, and I was at a loss for words while my tired mind attempted to formulate anything in response. Instead, I only managed a few wheezes and something in between a gasp and a breath of air.


    Is this a panic attack? Am I panicking?


    I placed my hands on Mila¡¯s shoulders to stop her hits. She tried to shake free of me, but it was futile. It took me far longer to speak than I wanted as the words got caught in my throat. So I just took the time to relax and wait for Mila to calm down.


    I wouldn¡¯t say Mila had calmed down enough for her to understand me. I just needed to fill this silence with something other than her crying. ¡°Mila¡­I need you to understand that I can¡¯t be your father. I have¡­a massive amount of problems myself¡­and I¡¯m just not capable of being someone''s parent.¡±


    ¡°Why not!¡± she shouted while throwing herself out of my grip and sprawling out onto the floor.


    ¡°Mila¡­please¡­I am not who you think I am. The things I¡¯ve done¡­you wouldn¡¯t want to call somebody like me your father¡­I just can¡¯t,¡± I told her.


    ¡°I DON¡¯T CARE! PLEASE!¡± she begged me.


    I¡¯m confident in a lot of my skills¡­I¡¯m capable of many things if I apply myself¡­but there are just some things I can not handle¡­being a father to this child is one of those things.


    I haven¡¯t even thought about the possibility of starting a family. The thought hasn¡¯t even crossed my mind. How can I raise a child while still looking for my family? It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s just not possible.


    ¡°What is she saying, Papa? Why is she crying?¡± the little girl asked Bowen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Rose¡­¡± Bowen whispered. He was looking at both of us with tired eyes full of pity.


    Something I didn¡¯t want to see.


    I attempted to calm Mila down, but she was¡­in a very unagreeable state. It got to the point where she wouldn¡¯t even look me in the eyes as she swatted my hands away. She has become entirely inconsolable, which would continue until her ability to cry waned, causing her to fall asleep.


    ¡°Umm¡­perhaps we should reconvene at a later date?¡± Bowen suggested in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Yes¡­maybe we should¡­¡± I agreed.


    Ms. Taurus helped me up from the floor with a surprising amount of ease. She was below average in height for a Human woman and although she had some¡­interesting skills I was not expecting her to be able to lift me off the ground so easily. So, just how strong is this woman?


    ¡°I am sorry, Voker, I did not expect events to unfold like this,¡± Ms. Taurus apologized. ¡°If I would have known, I wouldn¡¯t have even asked¡­I¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just like you said¡­it is nearly impossible for you to understand what she has gone through,¡± I told her, my voice sounding tired and strained.


    ¡°Voker, you may want to attempt to distance yourself from her. If we were to separate her from you at this point¡­¡± Bowen trailed off.


    ¡°It would break her soul¡­¡± I mumbled.


    Things were not supposed to go this way. So what does a man need to do for things to go smoothly for once?


    ¡ª


    ¡°Mila¡­you don¡¯t have to talk to me, but I ask that you at least listen.¡±


    She let out an annoyed huff and stared straight ahead at the wall. I was washing her hair¡­well her head at this point in the bath. Just when I thought these days couldn¡¯t get any longer¡­something has to go and prove me wrong.


    ¡°I need you to know that things can¡¯t be like this, Mila. I have many things I¡¯m dealing with. I need to find my family, which means I have to leave this place soon and travel. That¡¯s very dangerous for me, and it would be for you as well,¡± I tried to explain. But, of course, she ignored me.


    I sighed and continued scrubbing her head, ensuring I got behind her ears. Her little tail swayed back and forth, but she remained steadfast in her opposition to me.


    I managed to get a few hours of sleep when she was sleeping. It drastically improved my mental state and allowed me some time to really think things over. This situation was bad¡­and I was definitely the cause of it.


    I don¡¯t regret saving her or killing those men. If I ran through the scenario a hundred times, the only thing I would do is kill those bastards quicker, so I could help Mila sooner. But in helping Mila¡­I have inadvertently drawn attention to her.


    It wouldn¡¯t be the first time that scumbag Alnwar used a child to get what he wanted. Clearing my mind allowed me to understand that the way Mila was being set up was very similar to what happened to me. If Mila were to be taken in by a family or even The Keepers, there is a damn good chance the second she started bleeding, Jessine would find her again. And if that happened¡­that family would have to be able to fight the Chapter of Despair.


    That¡¯s not possible for most people.


    Even Bowen and his wife might struggle to fight all of them while also protecting their daughter and Mila. The Keepers can¡¯t afford another Ostela incident. All those children in that shop would be in danger¡­


    ¡°Why do you want me to be your father? You barely even know me¡­¡± I grumbled louder than I had anticipated.


    Mila flicked around, her eyes bloodshot from crying so much, and gave me a hurt look. My heart twisted in a knot at her glare, but she averted her eyes. ¡°Because you protected me¡­¡± she told me.


    ¡°But¡­other people can protect you as well? Why me?¡± I asked her.


    I could see the momentary frustration build on her face as she attempted to find the words to answer my question. A small tear rolled down her face, but she wiped it away. ¡°No¡­no one has ever protected me.¡±


    ¡°No one? But your mother¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡± she shouted. She looked at me and sank back into the tub with a growl. ¡°No¡­no one¡­not even Mommy¡­¡±


    My heart sank in my chest at her statement. Yet, I didn¡¯t sense or feel that she was lying to me whatsoever. Even though she was frustrated¡­ she was being honest. At least, I believe she is.


    "Well, I¡¯m not¡ªgah¡ªwhat are you¡ª¡± I shouted.


    ¡°You!¡± she screeched.


    Mila interrupted me with a splash of water to the face as she rolled over the lip of the tub. I tried grabbing her, but my hands just slid right off her wet soapy body. I imagine this is what it must have been like to wrangle a greased-up animal or something¡­ an animal that can move on two feet.


    Despite her attempt at a speedy getaway, Mila wasn¡¯t very fast on account of her injuries. The door to the bathroom was wide open, and she only managed a few steps out of the room before I caught her.


    As I reached for her shoulder, I immediately felt my feet slip out from underneath me. The wet soapy trail Mila had left in her wake had become my downfall. Time seemed to slow down as I began face planting into the ground.


    All things considered, I could have done a lot of things to stop myself from falling. I was confident I could just force mana into my arms and catch myself with ease. Maybe even a bit of gravity magic to right myself, but I was afraid I might hurt Mila if I did that.


    Not to mention the extreme embarrassment coursing through my mind didn¡¯t really allow me to think clearly.


    Mila had moved out of the way just in time for me to slide across the wet floor, watching me with an angry scowl. I let out a small gasp as the air was pushed from my lungs, and I began sliding into the kitchen table. Only to knock into it, causing an empty bowl to come crashing down onto my head. I took a deep breath to expel the defeated feeling in my chest and rolled over onto my side. I looked at Mila, then followed her confused gaze for a moment.


    Sylvia was just standing there, watching me, laying on the ground with a bowl still on my head. And a very wet, naked Mila standing beside me.


    Sylvia balled her fists as she looked down at me with a single cold eye behind her mask. ¡°Voker¡­¡± she said slowly.


    Ah¡­man¡­

 Vol.5 Ch.108- Festivals Are Supposed To Be Fun...Right?

    Sylvia rubbed her eyes and scoffed at no one in particular. ¡°Here I was¡­so excited to come back home and tell you all about the normal adventure I had.¡±


    ¡°I uh¡­sorry,¡± I mumbled.


    Sylvia¡¯s crimson eyes locked onto me. ¡°I just knew it! I had the feeling nagging at the back of my head the entire time that you were going to do something stupid. Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine you.¡± Sylvia stopped herself and tossed her arms out in front of her. ¡°Doing this!¡±


    ¡°Sorr¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop apologizing,¡± Sylva snapped while running a hand through her hair. ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for¡­you did the right thing. Good job¡­even though you ignored my plea to just be normal for two days¡­TWO DAYS. Honestly, I can¡¯t leave you alone for a second!¡± she grumbled.


    I was about to apologize again when she pointed a finger at me. Her somewhat frustrated face melted into a kind smile. ¡°I want you to know I¡¯m not actually mad at you. Just¡­frustrated. ¡°


    ¡°Aren¡¯t those one and the same?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What? What does¡­ never mind. And no, I¡¯m not mad at you or what you did. I¡¯m just frustrated I wasn¡¯t here to help you. Ramming my sword through those bastards¡¯ hearts sounds like a great way to alleviate some stress,¡± Sylvia said without a hint of hesitation.


    When did she become so violent? Ah¡­wait.


    ¡°Thank you, but what are we going to do about Mila? I¡¯ve essentially filled you in on everything,¡± I said.


    Sylvia¡¯s initial reaction to seeing me wet and on the floor with a random naked child in our room was¡­to be expected. I don¡¯t blame her for the initial shock and concern but thankfully, I¡¯ve been around Sylvia long enough that she knows I¡¯m not some weird deviant. A simple explanation that I blurted out was enough to confuse her and then explain the entire situation in full.


    Which she then proceeded to yell at me for not being normal. Thankfully it was a short-winded rant.


    Sylvia had healed Mila once she went back to bed, so it was very late at night, closer to sunrise now than midnight. We couldn''t afford Mila knowing Sylvia was a Vampire, just in case she accidentally says something or, worse, freaks out.


    Everything the Paine¡¯s uncle missed Sylvia fixed, including some damage to her internal organs amongst some¡­other problems. Now, Mila is as healthy as she has ever been and is on the road to recovery. Given some time to rehabilitate herself and some proper nourishment, she should be to her new normal in a few months.


    A relief, to be sure.


    Sylvia had also scowled after healing Mila. She informed me that the same Vampire that had ¡°healed¡± me had done the same thing to her. My blood began to boil at that point and Sylvia had to snap me out of it.


    I¡¯ll kill that Vampire and¡ª relax, Kaladin¡­relax.


    Sylvia stopped staring off into the distance and looked me dead in the eyes. ¡°About that, I think we should do it.¡±


    ¡°Do what, exactly?¡± I asked carefully.


    ¡°We should raise her. You and me. Together.¡±


    I rubbed my face and shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­what?¡±


    Sylvia clicked her tongue at me and narrowed her eyes. ¡°I get that you are tired and you need some sleep but don¡¯t take it out on me. You heard what I said, so don¡¯t make me repeat myself and take your attitude somewhere else.¡±


    I winced at her rebuke and mumbled out an apology. I hadn¡¯t meant to sound so hostile¡­I just¡­I am tired. It looks like that nap didn¡¯t help me as much as I thought.


    ¡°Sylvia, do you genuinely believe we can help her? Raise a child? Do you even understand what you are suggesting?¡± I asked.


    She leaned back into her chair and crossed her arms. ¡°I know exactly what I said, and of course, I understand. I may not know how to do it, but that doesn¡¯t mean we shouldn¡¯t try,¡± Sylvia said confidently. ¡°You kept saying over and over again how there is no way you can do that. That you would make an awful father and all that crap but Voker¡­are you blind or just lying to yourself?¡± Sylvia questioned me with a surprising amount of frustration in her voice.


    ¡°Lying to myself? I don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t understand what you are saying,¡± I said honestly.


    She sighed and got off her chair to sit next to me on her bed. Mila was sleeping in my room as usual. Of course, this time, I had made some precautions just in case an accident occurred. It would be another day or so before I could replace my old bed, so there was no harm in it.


    Sylvia took a deep breath and scrutinized her room. She glared at me while pointing a pale finger at me. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you for coming into my room without my permission as it was an emergency.¡± Her eyes drifted over to her dresser, and she gave me an annoyed look, but didn¡¯t say anything further.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I mumbled.


    Sylvia let out a deep sad sigh and rested her hand on my leg. ¡°Voker, you are being far too dumb right now. Every single time I¡¯ve seen you interact with a child, it has been nothing short of masterful. I genuinely believe that children see in you the same thing I do.¡±


    ¡°And what is that?¡± I asked weakly.


    ¡°You need to understand and accept that you are a good man. Do you not realize that you are a good person, Voker?¡± Sylvia asked me with a sad smile.


    ¡°I¡­.but¡ª¡±


    She squeezed my leg gently. ¡°Voker, you need to stop letting your past haunt you. I don¡¯t care what you did or how many people you¡¯ve killed. I can say with absolute certainty that you were justified for what you did. So stop. Please stop blaming yourself. You are killing yourself over nothing.¡±


    Only if you knew¡­would you look at me with those same eyes if I told you the truth, Sylvia?


    She sighed again and smiled towards the door. ¡°You know¡­you told Bowen that nobody would ever be able to understand what Mila has gone through, and you are so right. Even you will probably never be able to understand her fully. But I¡¯ll be damned if you aren¡¯t one of the few people who could help her, Voker. And whatever you can¡¯t do¡­I¡¯ll try my best to fill in those gaps¡­just like we promised¡­we cover for each other¡¯s weaknesses, right?¡±


    She looked back at me and raised a single eyebrow at me. ¡°What? You seem¡­surprised¡­sad? Are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I uh¡­yeah, I guess I am. I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this. Can I ask you why you want to do this, despite knowing the risks?¡± I asked her.


    She scoffed and rolled her head back. ¡°Risks? You have to understand Mila is at risk no matter where she goes. As long as those bastards still draw breath, she will never be safe¡­just like you, right? So what better way to guarantee her safety than handle it ourselves?¡±


    ¡°You only partially answered my question,¡± I told her.


    Sylvia stopped rolling her head as it snapped towards me. Her ears went red as they fluttered around. She cleared her throat and sat straighter, but her ears were still moving. ¡°Ah¡­well¡­about that¡­I¡¯ve just been thinking about some things and well¡­this event just so happens to have gone down and uhhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    Sylvia crossed her arms and puffed her cheeks out at me. ¡°Can we just talk about this later? I mean, does it really matter why I want to do this, just that I do.¡±


    ¡°No¡­I¡¯d say this is pretty important, Sylvia. I normally don¡¯t push you on these things, but I have to know your reasoning. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so¡­forward on this. Aren¡¯t you worried about raising a child at fifteen? With me? I mean¡­¡± I grumbled in disbelief.


    Sylvia let out something between a moan and a suppressed screech. She aggressively rubbed her face while letting out these small noises. It was¡­odd yet somewhat cute in a weird way.


    But now wasn¡¯t the time for this.


    I continued to stare at her until she finally settled down. She glared at me as her face flushed as red as her crimson eyes. ¡°Fine, you want to know why? I¡¯ll tell you why. First, I want you to realize just how great of a man you are and get the stupid image of yourself out of that thick skull of yours that you are some monster. That you are a good person and that you can absolutely do this if you try.¡±


    My eyes went wide, and I was about to stutter something out on instinct when Sylvia just placed a finger on my lips. ¡°Shhh¡­you wanted to know so bad, then you better listen to me,¡± she hummed.


    My heart went to my throat, and I simply nodded at her words. She flashed me a dazzling smile and I sat back again my heart beating just a bit faster. ¡°Secondly, I truly believe we are the best people to help Mila, and by we, I mean you. I know I may not be perfect, but I promise I¡¯ll try my best. I wouldn¡¯t even entertain the idea of doing this if I didn¡¯t believe you and I had a chance. And¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­?¡± I asked slowly.


    Her smile seemed to grow even more as she looked into my eyes. She licked her rose-colored lips slowly. It may have been the first time I¡¯ve ever seen Sylvia smile like this, what kind of smile is this? Then, just when I thought the heat in my face couldn¡¯t get worse¡­she seemed to have proven me wrong again.


    ¡°I was just thinking about how I¡¯d like to adopt a Beastmen child. I really don¡¯t care how old we are, Voker. We could be a hundred or a thousand years old, and I¡¯d still want the same thing,¡± Sylvia told me with a smile.


    ¡°Sylvia¡­why are you even thinking about these things?¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s smile turned sad for a moment as she looked away and sighed. ¡°If you can¡¯t figure it out¡­then I don¡¯t know what to tell you.¡± She slightly turned her head towards me. ¡°You are clearly tired, Voker¡­and stressed¡­and going through it all right now, and I don¡¯t blame you one bit. I promised you I¡¯d tell you everything once your father arrives here, and I mean it. I will be telling you everything,¡± she stated with conviction. ¡°However¡­I can¡¯t tell you right now. Because I feel that if I do¡­you¡¯d retreat into your shell and ignore me, and I just¡­ I just can¡¯t handle that. It¡¯d be bad for Mila as well.¡±


    ¡°But Sylvia, I wouldn¡¯t do that¡ªI¡­¡± I trailed off as Sylvia glared at me.


    ¡°You¡­I swear. Tell me you aren¡¯t stressed, and I¡¯ll tell you right now. Tell me you could handle the mental loop my words would put you, and I¡¯ll say it, ¡± she said sternly. ¡°Go ahead, tell me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡­can¡¯t say that I¡¯m not,¡± I said in defeat. ¡°But isn¡¯t that exactly why I¡¯m not capable of doing this right now? If I can¡¯t take care of myself¡­then how would I ever be able to help Mila?¡±


    Sylvia stood up and moved in front of me. She put her hand on top of my head and gently patted it. ¡°Maybe¡­then again¡­maybe nobody is ever really ready to raise a child? Can someone ever be ready? I don¡¯t know¡­but I think this may be good for you. I think it will help you come to terms with things, or it¡¯s going to distract you.¡±


    ¡°Distract me? But¡­I can¡¯t use a child as a distraction¡­that¡¯s wrong,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°It is if you don¡¯t succeed in helping her. But you already know my opinion on that,¡± she said while running her hand through my hair. ¡°But this would be the best way to figure things out. In the best-case scenario, you raise Mila and change her life forever. She gets to be with a father that understands her struggles and can help her overcome some of the same hardships that he once went through. And I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll be much help¡­but as I said, I¡¯ll make sure I give you and her my full, undivided devotion. Worse case? We fail, and Mila is none the worse. Things can¡¯t get any worse for her¡­she would just be right back where she started¡­with nothing and nobody. We just couldn¡¯t do it, and Bowen steps in to help. Problem solved. Honestly, if we were to fail after making an attempt, it might even show her things wouldn¡¯t work out anyway.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I said slowly.


    I felt an odd warmth spread through my chest as I looked into Sylvia¡¯s determined eyes. Never in my life had I experienced such a feeling. At that moment, my fatigue was washed away, and I had the foreign feeling that I could¡­well¡­do anything.


    Confidence? Is she¡­giving me confidence? Do I lack faith in myself? I feel like I can do a lot of things¡­right? What can I do?


    I can kill people easily¡­not too proud of that, though.


    Sylvia tilted my head up towards her till I was looking into her eyes. ¡°The way I see it¡­not trying is worse than doing nothing. Maybe it¡¯s just wishful thinking¡­maybe I¡¯m overestimating us. But if we can kill an adult Wyrm and escape a hundred-floor dungeon together¡­we can raise a child together.¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­if you put it that way, I¡¯m not sure those things are quite the same, Sylvia,¡± I argued.


    She let go of me and put a finger to her chin. ¡°Maybe¡­but I like to think they have some things in common.¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± I said with a sigh.


    Sylvia returned my sigh with one of her own. She gave me a worried look but started walking away from me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go for a run¡­maybe go lift some heavy things, come back, shower, eat, and then get some sleep.¡±


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t even unpacked or eaten since you¡¯ve returned. So you must be starving,¡± I said.


    She winked at me and half-opened the door to slide out of it while putting on her mask. ¡°Yup, I¡¯m starving, and I¡¯m pretty tired after all the fighting and screaming I did. So go handle yourself first. I can wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­okay¡­yeah, that sounds good,¡± I said while getting up from the bed slowly.


    Thank you, Sylvia. But fighting and screaming? That doesn¡¯t sound normal.


    Standing up, I felt like I was carrying bags full of lead. My eyes hurt¡­my head hurt¡­I was dehydrated¡­my throat hurt from yelling at Bowen¡­I just hurt. Maybe Sylvia¡¯s right. Maybe¡­ we can do this¡­


    Together.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Mila¡­can you stop squeezing my face with your legs, please,¡± I asked.


    She bonked me on the head with her fist. Of course, it wasn¡¯t hard at all, barely a light tap. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Mila¡­¡± I groaned.


    Mila suppressed a small giggle but released the tension on the side of my head. I had her on my shoulders, and she was afraid that she was going to fall off of them, so she was gripping my head with her thighs.


    Even though I would never let her fall. If anything, I was more worried she was going to pop my mask off by accident. On the other hand, I had explained to her that touching my mask was unacceptable, so I was sure she wouldn¡¯t go around messing with it on purpose.


    And her legs are shaking¡­she may also be afraid of all the people. But if she is going to adapt to society, then she is going to have to get used to this stuff eventually, even if she doesn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Sorry, Daddy¡­¡± she said with a surprising amount of regret in her little voice.


    I held back my sigh and groaned internally. I just wish she would call me anything other than Daddy¡­literally, anything else would suffice.


    But she is adorable when she talks like that.


    ¡°Mila, we¡¯ve spoken about this. Can you call me something else? Brother? Uncle? Cousin?¡± I suggested.


    She squeezed my head momentarily and poked the top of my head. ¡°No. Daddy protects me. You are Daddy. Daddy is Daddy.¡±


    Well¡­I did say I wanted her to make her own decisions. Maybe this is retribution for thinking that. And if she is set on it, I doubt I¡¯ll be able to change her mind this way.


    In the end, I had agreed to Sylvia¡¯s and Bowen¡¯s request to at least try and help Mila. I wasn¡¯t sure if I could do it. But the look Sylvia was giving me instilled some kind of confidence deep within me.


    I never imagined that I lacked the confidence to do anything, but perhaps I don¡¯t even know myself. Sylvia was looking me dead in the eyes and telling me I was a different version of how I see myself. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was her image of me¡­or the real me¡­but it felt good hearing that from her.


    It made me feel excited, happy even. That I could do this, maybe it was false hope, but¡­I don¡¯t know.


    I still have so much to think about¡­there is Sylvia and what Varnir said¡­I wonder¡­could I? Maybe. But since she wants to start a family, does that mean she cares deeply about me? Is creating a family love? A part of it? I¡­have much to consider.


    But I can¡¯t be worrying about all of this right now. After today¡­things are going to change around here. I¡¯ll¡­bring it up to Sylvia soon. Yeah¡­maybe when Dad gets here, I¡¯ll ask her.


    I had to agree that maybe Sylvia was right. It was going to be difficult. The odds were not in my favor as far as I was concerned. I was essentially destined to fail before I even began. But what Sylvia said about failing and giving it a try¡­I feel like it has merit.


    If Mila sees that I¡¯m a failure, she will be more inclined to separate from me when the time comes.


    I got elbowed in the side and immediately looked down at the Dwarf that had bumped into me. He scowled at me for a moment, but upon looking up at me, he quickly retreated back into the crowd with a muffled apology.


    The Founding Festival had begun in earnest and today was the day of the parade. I was supposed to be in the parade as I was in Forward University¡¯s elite class; however, I was dismissed on account of, well¡­having to take care of a child now.


    So instead of staying cooped up inside and doing nothing all day, I decided to go outside and experience the festival with Mila. I had missed the festival that infrequently happened in Owlkirk because of the timing of my birth, so this was my first time going to one. I had gone to one in Sandervile and my previous life, but that hardly counted, in my opinion.


    It¡¯s not really festive if you are a slave.


    Despite Mila¡¯s fear of people and large crowds, she was seemingly enjoying herself. Every time I looked up, her eyes were wide, and her mouth was agape as she took in the city¡¯s atmosphere. People are out in full force, and walking in the wide streets is difficult.


    We are packed together shoulder to shoulder as we move about, merchants hawk goods, and civilians frequent shops as lines pour out of every door. The city guards are also in full force, and the military personnel that aren''t a part of the parade are assisting in crowd control. I was surprised to see that so far, things seemed relatively peaceful.


    There didn¡¯t appear to be any fights, and no agitators roaming around causing problems for people. The adventurers that were out and about all wore smiles as they downed skewers of meat and tankards of alcohol, much like everyone else. Even a few of the guards were snacking on duty, sneaking quick sips of drinks before their superiors caught them. It was a merry time, and I didn¡¯t see a single person not smiling.


    I just never saw this kind of activity in the City-States¡­even back home, honestly. It¡¯s sort of fun.


    I felt something wet drip onto my head, so I looked up to find Mila salivating. Part of me was slightly disgusted by being drooled on, but the other part of me just laughed. Mila quickly looked down at me and let out a cute little noise.


    ¡°Hungry? If you are, you need to speak to me,¡± I told her.


    She let out an annoyed sound, but she took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­can we eat?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­can we? What do we say when we are asking for something, mhm?¡± I chided.


    Mila let out an annoyed huff and puffed her checks out. ¡°Can we eat, Daddy?¡±


    I just chuckled. ¡°Almost.¡±


    I looked up at her again, and she had her little tongue sticking out. Her ears were twitching, and I could feel her tail hitting my back. ¡°Can we eat, Daddy¡­please?¡±


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The purchase was quick for the meat stick, and it only cost two silver. Its quality was dubious at best, but I figured it had to be okay if everyone was eating here. Or it at least tasted good. Mila wasted no time in devouring the meat, its fresh juices dripping off her mouth and the meat¡­right onto my head.


    Is this just the way things are going to be from now on? Oddly enough¡­I¡¯m not even a little bit mad or frustrated.


    I¡¯ve only just begun reintroducing Mila to solid foods. So this would be her first meal that didn¡¯t include a liquid. I was about to start walking to the main road to catch the parade when my eyes caught something interesting.


    Locks of curly golden hair shined in the sun, and I immediately recognized who they belonged to, so I called out to him. ¡°Parker? What are you doing out here?¡±


    The young man stopped suddenly and turned his head towards me. I didn¡¯t miss the small amount of fear in his eyes upon being called out, but it vanished as quickly as it came. Parker flashed me a brilliant smile and let out a nervous chuckle.


    ¡°Ah, man, I thought you were a teacher or something! You can¡¯t go around scaring people like that, Voker,¡± he said while patting me on the shoulder.


    ¡°Sorry to alarm you. But why aren¡¯t you with the class? The parade has already begun, right?¡± I asked him.


    He let out an annoyed scoff that surprised me. Parker was usually a very laid-back kind of guy, and I¡¯d never really seen him have such strong emotions before. I felt like I saw an entirely different version of him for a moment.


    He waved away my concerns. ¡°Who wants to cook in the sun while just sitting in a giant wagon? Talk about a waste of time¡­¡± he groaned.


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s one way to look at it. It is nearly an hour and a half parade. I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m too hurt about missing it,¡± I agreed.


    He let out another chuckle and gave me an approving smile. His eyes naturally drifted up to Mila and he gave me a confused look. ¡°Uh¡­who is this? And what happened to your mask?¡±


    ¡°This is Mila. And I got in a little scuffle somewhere,¡± I told him. I readjusted Mila to get her attention. ¡°Mila, this is Parker, a friend. Please say hi to him,¡± I asked her in Beastmen.


    I felt juice hit the top of my head again as she smacked her lips. She squeezed my head a little tighter. She started mumbling out some words, but her voice was shaky, so I gave her a gentle, reassuring grip on her leg.


    She said something that sort of sounded like hello in Human, but it was said softly and in a timid voice. I suppose this was progress, all things considered. I figured one of the fastest ways to help integrate Mila was to break down the language barrier. Not many people could speak Beastmen, and even fewer would talk to her if she didn¡¯t at least speak a smidge of Human.


    It was going to take time. Far longer than I had, but an attempt should be made at the very least.


    Parker was watching me with a blank expression. Although, come to think of it¡­Parker looks a little worse for wear today. I can see that he has some makeup on, and he is showing signs of fatigue, maybe even a little stress. I suppose we do have a significant physical examination to replace the failed dungeon run coming up soon. Perhaps that¡¯s weighing on his mind since he recently lost his third-ranked position to Ren.


    I understand his stress, though. My face has and still looks tired from these last few days.


    ¡°Parker? Are you okay?¡± I asked him.


    The smile and life returned to his face after hearing my concern. ¡°Ah, yeah, I¡¯m okay. Sorry, I¡¯m just a little tired. Handling all the festival stuff has been running me ragged. I¡¯m really looking forward to this break¡­¡± he said with an awkward chuckle while rubbing his head. He flashed his trademark smile to Mila. ¡°Hi, Mila. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    Mila was not amused.


    She let out a low hiss, and Parker looked to me for guidance. I shrugged as there was no point in explaining all of this to him. ¡°Well¡­I¡¯ll catch you two around,¡± he said with a wry smile.


    I waved back to him as he walked away. ¡°Mhm. Have a nice day, Parker.¡± I shook Mila a bit. ¡°You need to be kinder to people who are kind to you,¡± I told her.


    She fidgeted nervously on my shoulders and wrapped her arms around my head. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± she muttered quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mila. Are you ready to go to the parade?¡± I asked her.


    She released my head once more and let out an enthusiastic squeal. I chuckled without even meaning to. I found her mannerisms to be¡­adorable in a way¡­ I suppose.


    But also very sad.


    I shook my conflicting feelings off and pushed through the crowd. I was slightly worried about Parker, he seems to be going through a lot, but I just don¡¯t have the strength or mental capacity to assist him when I currently have my own host of issues. But for the time being, I can turn my brain off for a while and enjoy the patriotism of this country.


    Not sure if I particularly care about it but¡­there are worse things to enjoy.


    Although I was wearing casual clothing for this outing, I openly displayed my Ruby adventurer tag for all to see. Combined with my masked face, which was now damaged, I imagine I struck a very bizarre scene for most people. I¡¯m sure that a tall, muscular High Elf Ruby-ranked adventurer carrying a Beastmen child on his shoulders was quite the sight.


    I wasn¡¯t just doing this for the show since I did have a purpose. People were moving out of my way with a single glance which I enjoyed, but it was more for Mila¡¯s benefit than mine. She is obviously not used to this kind of exposure, but so far, she appears to be at least coping with it.


    Is it because I¡¯m here for her? Does my presence really soothe her that much? Perhaps it does.


    After a few minutes of wading through the throngs of festival-goers, I have finally reached the main thoroughfare. I chose a spot where the street was the widest and with hopefully the best view for Mila. This wouldn¡¯t technically be my first parade, and I¡¯d seen plenty, so I wasn¡¯t too concerned with my view.


    We didn¡¯t have to wait long as the footsteps of armored troops bounced off the buildings and reached our ears. I gave Mila a quick check to see if she was alright, and she seemed to be doing fine. The first group of soldiers was¡­surprising, to say the least.


    The first company of armed soldiers was made up primarily of non-Humans¡ªBeastmen, Dwarves, Elves. Even Dark Elves made up a small number of this group. I had learned that this was indeed a foreign legion of sorts.


    Most of these men and women were attempting to attain citizenship through a four-year program in the military. This legion typically worked the borders on Krunbar and Tel¡¯an¡¯duth and acted as translators and was the first line of defense in case of attack.


    I could see how this would be effective. If the soldiers were citizens of Krunbar or Tel¡¯an¡¯duth originally, they would have more experience dealing with fellow citizens and would also have a better lay of the land. It also acted as a slight deterrence or negative morale to a possible enemy army.


    Killing somebody who looks different is easy. Killing a member of your own race is a little more challenging, if only slightly.


    It was also a great way to train the population. Four years is a long time, and that¡¯s four years of training and expertise a person could have if a potential war broke out. If you have a large portion of the civilian population pre-trained for war, mobilizing a sizable effective fighting force would be much easier when compared to shoving spears in the hands of peasant farmers.


    It is an interesting idea¡­one that appears to be way ahead of its time. Where did they get this idea? Is Bowen just this gifted? Or is he getting help?


    I was supposed to be enjoying the festival with Mila, so I filed these thoughts away for another time. After the foreign legion came some regular soldiers, cavalry, and even what appeared to be a siege or engineering platoon.


    Once the regular army went through, the civilian side of things appeared next. Young girls wore bright red or white dresses and tossed flowers of various colors into the crowds. Dancing and skipping along while occasionally grabbing a bystander to do a little dance with them before returning them to the masses.


    Despite the crowd interactions, things were moving along quickly and efficiently, and people appeared to be loving it as they whooped and hollered. One of the girls grabbed a Dwarf adventurer from the crowd and spun him around, causing his entire party to roar in laughter as they cheered him on. After those girls, a small group of about twenty or so school children was parading next. They sat in the back of wagons and waved banners and small flags with Luminar¡¯s crest on it.


    It seems even children aren¡¯t safe from these activities. To be expected, I suppose.


    From there, more dancers came out, along with a few men pretending to spit fire from their mouths and doing acrobatic jumps. A High Elf woman made fountains of water appear from her hands and occasionally lightly misted some of the younger audience members. One of the performers eyed Mila on top of my shoulders and gave her a wink while blowing a yellow fire ball in the shape of a flower at her.


    Mila let out a small shriek, and I formed a spell core for gravity magic. The flower ran into my spell core and warped, crushing the flowery appearance and dispersing it. The man gave me a surprised look while moving along, but I just glared at him from behind my mask.


    ¡°Are you okay, Mila?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mmmmhmmm,¡± she hummed.


    Good.


    The parade seemed to have a healthy amount of fun and patriotism. Soldiers mixed with civilians casually, both displaying Luminar¡¯s power and openness. It was masterfully done.


    I had been to only a handful of parades in my previous life, and those were not like this. It was purely militaristic in nature, and calling them parades was laughable. There was no point in pretending they weren¡¯t a show of force to recently conquered planets and the meaning behind them was very apparent.


    Capitulate. Do not resist. You lost.


    And I didn¡¯t get that same vibe for this one as I once did. But then again¡­I didn¡¯t really feel anything during those times.


    After a few more performers came some more¡­familiar faces. Forward University was following, and representing the school was my class. Everyone sat upon a luxurious float that just barely fit into the street. All the students were seated in chairs and waving to the crowd in their uniforms.


    The first person to make eye contact with me was Jen, who excitedly turned to Sylvia to get her attention. I could see Sylvia¡¯s eye focus on us as she turned and waved. I returned it, and so did Mila.


    Mila was¡­apprehensive about Sylvia, but for some reason, she seemed to trust her somewhat. I asked her why and Mila just said Sylvia smells like Daddy. So¡­apparently, I smell like Sylvia, or she smells like me, which is probably the scent of my blood.


    Not the best connection to make in the world.


    From there, a few others also noticed me and gave Mila and me small waves, but most of them just had looks of confusion. Not that I blame them. Most of them haven¡¯t seen my damaged mask or Mila before.


    But it¡¯s also good to see that Sylvia and Jen appeared to have made up somewhat.


    Unlike me, Sylvia was not allowed to skip the parade as the class was already missing a few members. For one, Ren, Lauren, Linnetia, and Tsarra were absent. With Parker¡¯s escape and me not being there, we were already down a solid portion of the class.


    I bet the Professor is going to be pissed. Although come to think of it, Professor Garrison isn¡¯t with the class either.


    As class Onward came and went, the next group of people was the Royal Gryphon Knights. The knights wore surprisingly simple outfits. Most were lightly armored with leather, and they all wore the same type of headwear with goggles. I suppose it makes sense. Most of these soldiers should be mages, and wearing heavy armor isn¡¯t ideal if the Gryphons can¡¯t get off the ground.


    Speaking of these monsters, the Gryphons were muzzled, and their wings were tied down using armor as their Knights rode atop of them. The monsters seem pretty docile, which I find to be intriguing.


    Gryphons are strong monsters, so domesticating them must have been a challenge. And for them to be so well trained as not to lash out in public¡­perhaps they are being drugged? I¡¯d be worried about a possible accident occurring at any moment. People can be relied on, but vicious flying monsters¡­not so much.


    After the Gryphon Knights were a regiment of Praetorian guards, their golden armor shined in the mid-day sun and garnered significant attention. So many people were pushing towards the front to look at the masked men as they marched down the street, their blood-red plumes swaying with their movements.


    I looked over to a young child next to me who was watching them with wide eyes filled to the brim with excitement and wonder. His eyes scanned the Praetorians, and his grin only grew more prominent as he watched on. I looked up while imagining Mila with the same face, but instead, she was staring out with dead eyes. She wasn¡¯t afraid. It seems¡­just despondent.


    Perhaps this was a mistake. I imagine armed men hardly inspire awe in her. My first of many mistakes, I¡¯m sure.


    And I was already starting to move away when I felt an intense gaze boring into the back of my head. And I immediately flicked around and made direct eye contact with a pair of dark green eyes behind some glasses. A smile crept onto his face, but his attention turned back to the crowd as he continued waving.


    It was another float of sorts full of people I was familiar with but had never seen dressed like this. The Professor was standing in a complete set of silver plate armor without a helmet. A white fur-lined dark blue cape rested on his shoulders and draped down past his knees.


    I could see the sweat beading down his forehead. That was not the kind of outfit to wear in the early summer heat. His Mythril longsword rested on his back in an ornate gold and silver sheath.


    Next to him was Mason Fields, the Head of Security for the university. He was outfitted in gold and red plate chest pieces and shoulder pads. I instantly recognized the black leather adorning the rest of his body as being Goliath hide, the same material my outfit from Deguzman was made out of. He struck quite the imposing stance as he waved toward people with a broad smile, his twin morningstars strapped to his belt. Standing beside him with a stoic expression was a man I hadn¡¯t seen in a very long time.


    I recognized him as being Prince Xanders''s master and bodyguard, and I believe his name was Vasquez if memory serves me right. He was neck to toe in a set of polished pitch-black Mythril armor, his brown mustache was trimmed to perfection, and his hair was kept short. His giant battle axe¡¯s head rested on the platform as he stared out to the open, not bothering to wave or show any signs of enjoyment compared to his companions.


    But it was the person next to him that both surprised me and didn¡¯t at the same time. I suppose she is a War God after all¡­


    Returning waves and smiling brightly at the crowd with her usually motherly aura was Bowen¡¯s wife. She was by far the smallest of the War Gods, but she was no less imposing despite her smiling face.


    Her armor of choice seemed to be made out of cobalt and was somewhere between light armor and plate. It was an intriguing set of armor that appeared to favor mobility without sacrificing much protection, and it shined so much in the sun that it looked almost like blue glass.


    It was also unique in that instead of gold trimming like most cobalt armor or weapons had, hers was blood red instead. Her Mythrill spear stood straight up and was nearing a pike''s length. I found it hard to imagine her wielding that weapon, but if she was standing amongst those men, then I had no doubt she was capable.


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, that means Luminar has five War Gods if the King is omitted. Ren¡¯s master is also a War God, but I don¡¯t see him present at the parade today. Actually, come to think of it, I¡¯ve never once seen the man. However, Ren has mentioned him to me in passing a few times. Apparently, he was off in his homeland in The Mists attending to business.


    I looked up to check on Mila and found her smiling slightly. Her eyes seemed to take on a little more color as she stared on. I caught Ms. Taurus waving and smiling at Mila, so I nudged Mila to return it.


    It seems this wasn¡¯t a complete wash. Mila may be having a hard time, but she is adapting well. Perhaps something deep inside her knows this is good for her in a way. Or maybe the wonderment of being free is conflicting with her experiences? I can¡¯t be sure.


    ¡°Do you want to stay for a bit longer, Mila? We can leave if you want to,¡± I told her. She made a little noise that was in between a hum and grunt, which I assumed to be a no in response.


    So be it. The parade is nearing its end anyway because after the War Gods came royals. Sitting in lavish high-back chairs on the mid-level were the royal children. It¡¯s been nearly five years since I¡¯ve seen Prince Xander, and he looks¡­different. His fiery red hair was short on the sides and slicked down with enough grease that it was a fire hazard. His swirling green eyes merely looked down upon the crowd as he maintained a cold, emotionless expression.


    This was not the same man I saw four years ago¡­ or is it?


    He was wearing a military uniform that was so overdone and stuffy that it was laughable. Gold and silver medals adorned every square inch of his black and red military jacket. Any free space was dedicated to useless aiguillettes of varying colors that seemed to overlap. All the aiguillettes were connected to an ornate golden pauldron on his left shoulder. It looked like a child pretending to be a soldier, despite the prince nearing his twenties.


    Lauren and Ren wore identical red and gold gowns that flowed to the floor like enormous roses. Seeing Ren dressed up in what is probably considered everyday attire for a princess was quite the sight. Her short strawberry blonde hair was curled, and it bounced to her head movements as she smiled and waved at the masses. Lauren was doing much the same as she blew kisses to people and smiled brightly at everyone. The parade-goers were going absolutely wild for the royals.


    It would be difficult to distinguish between the two sisters if it weren¡¯t for the difference in their hair lengths and body shapes. Honestly, I see the resemblance in all three of them quite a bit. But why do I get the feeling something is off about them¡­


    Seeing the three siblings like this is odd. All three of them being on the same level wasn¡¯t typically how things were done in royal succession lines. Xander should have technically been above Ren and Lauren on the platform but it appears that¡¯s not the case. Does this mean the Queen and King are allowing a fair fight amongst them? Or is it just a matter of security?


    Interesting. But speaking of security¡­


    The royal children¡¯s float was jam-packed full of Praetorian guards. An entire squadron of Royal Gryphon Knights was flying high above the crowds. I suppose safety is of the utmost importance these days.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly hurt that Ren and Lauren didn¡¯t seem to notice me as their float passed by. Maybe they don¡¯t want to show any favoritism or something like that. I guess there is also a chance they just didn¡¯t notice me, although I find that hard to believe considering well¡­I¡¯m me.


    Their float came and passed, and the final show of the parade had arrived. If security was tight for the royal children, then their parents were on a different level. The entire red and gold float was utterly done up and looked like a mobile throne room. It took a dozen horses along with a handful of Gryphons to pull the thing.


    So this is the King of Luminar, huh?


    He lay casually on a giant white sofa that was built to the highest standards. The King of Luminar was larger than life and far bigger than I expected. He wore a flowing black and gold robe that couldn¡¯t hide a single shred of his overly muscular body. The man¡¯s tanned legs and forearms were shredded with muscle and looked strong enough to end a life just by squeezing someone.


    A golden laurel wreath crown sat upon his fiery red hair. Fist-sized gemstones were attached to the crown; all of them were blood-red, and I was positive they were all dungeon core shards.


    But now I see where Ren and Lauren got their smile. The king seemed completely natural as he waved to his citizens with a wide grin and kind blue eyes. But I had a feeling this was just a facade. This man is not who he appears to be. Instead, an aura of overwhelming strength emanated from him, and at that moment, I knew I was looking at what may be the strongest Human on this planet.


    This guy¡­he is on a different level than the other War Gods.


    I felt his intense gaze pass over me, and a small smile crept onto his face. Although we had never met or even been in the same room together, I would be surprised if he wasn¡¯t aware of who I was. And his gaze wasn¡¯t the only one I was feeling. Standing tall next to the Queen and King were a masked Dark Elf man and woman dressed in black Mythril warrior armor in the same exact style I once saw all those years ago¡­the same as Dad¡¯s armor. Each of them had an eye hole cut out on different sides, and they stood at attention with Shadow Dancer spears at the ready.


    Just who were you Dad¡­and who are these two?


    As the float went by, I gave the Queen an appraisal, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel let down somewhat. The king seemed larger than life, and even the Dark Elves beside them radiated a powerful aura, but the queen¡­ just seemed¡­normal.


    She was an objectively beautiful woman with long blonde hair and kind green eyes, but she didn¡¯t inspire any awe or amazement in me. Her attire was similar to the king, black and gold toga, and her crown was a bit smaller but held similar-sized white gemstones.


    But I was well aware the Queen was far more than she appeared.


    From reading about policies and public works projects, the Queen is very involved in the happenings of this country. I mean, it¡¯s nearly impossible to find a document or a project without her signature or seal. Her political maneuvers are well documented, and she seems to hold no shame for the betrayal of her former homeland and getting married to a usurper.


    If anything, she is the one that may have brought this country into existence and maintained it. I have no doubts that War God Maxwell would be able to control this country with his overwhelming might, but¡­controlling a crumbling nation and ruling over a prosperous one takes a different kind of a leader. And I don¡¯t believe that the king is making this country flourish as much as he is defending it.


    She may be far more dangerous than all of them. Getting involved with the queen may be the worst idea possible¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mila.¡±


    Mila let out a hum of agreement as we moved away from the crowds. Apparently, more soldiers and stuff were coming after the royals, but I think the two of us have seen enough for today. Besides, Mila showed signs of being tired as her eyes fluttered and her tail stopped swaying back and forth across my back.


    Once I pushed through the crowd and regained freedom, my arm was immediately grabbed and enveloped into a soft warmth. I felt like I broke my neck from snapping so quickly towards the familiar voice.


    ¡°There you are! Finding you has been an absolute pain!¡±


    An overwhelming amount of perfume wafted into my nose, and I felt my head spin for a moment. ¡°Huh? Lauren? What? Wait¡­what the? Who are you?¡± I retracted my arm free from her chest and glared down at the person.


    It sounded like Lauren¡­it looked like Lauren, but could it be Lauren? I just saw her a few moments ago¡­


    The young woman, who I presumed to be Lauren, was hiding her face behind a scarf and a white summer hat. Some of her strawberry blonde hair was spilling out from the cap, and the sleeves of her dress were long, but I could still see her tanned hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m me! What do you mean, who am I?¡± Lauren hissed.


    But¡­am I¡­ah, this is¡­ definitely Lauren.


    ¡°But I just saw you a moment ago in the parade. How¡­¡± Then it clicked. ¡°It was an illusion¡­Tsarra was making an illusion of you and Ren,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Yes, she is, and even of my ugly brother too,¡° Lauren commented while grabbing my arm again. ¡°Ren! I found him,¡± Lauren said with a wave.


    So soft¡­wait no, what is going on. And by the gods, Tsarra¡¯s magic is worrisome¡­ I didn¡¯t even completely realize with all the noise from the parade that it was an illusion. I thought something was wrong but I couldn¡¯t place it.


    ¡°Ah¡­what¡¯s wrong, Voker? If you want more, you can just ask me,¡± Lauren said slowly with a beautiful smile.


    The heat in my ears was already bothering me, but now it was spreading fast. ¡°I uh¡­what?¡± I mumbled.


    Lauren shrugged but didn¡¯t let go of me as she walked us towards a shout. ¡°Baby steps, I suppose¡­¡± she muttered.


    The shouting was coming from someone else¡­and wow. ¡°Ah, there you¡­uh..hi¡­Voker,¡± Ren said sheepishly.


    Just when I thought I had seen a new side to Ren today, it appears I can be proven wrong.


    Ren¡¯s outfit was unusual, considering I only ever see her in a school uniform or her workout attire. It was a simple pink blouse with white pants. She was hiding her face with a large sun hat and a pair of black tinted glasses. She looked like an ordinary teenage girl out to enjoy the parade. It was¡­charming and a good look for her.


    ¡°Ren. Lauren. What is going on? Why are you two here, and why are you looking for me?¡± I asked carefully.


    Ren hasn¡¯t spoken to me in weeks, and Lauren hasn¡¯t been so¡­forward like this with me in some time.


    The two girls were just looking up at me with blank expressions. ¡°Um¡­we can talk about that later¡­but who is this?¡± Lauren asked while pointing at Mila.


    Mila was resting her arms atop my head and just looking down at the princesses. ¡°This is Mila,¡± I said simply.


    ¡°Mila, it¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± Ren said with a kind smile.


    Mila didn¡¯t answer her.


    ¡°Mila, Ren said hello to you. Say it back,¡± I chided in Beastmen.


    Mila let out a low growl and mumbled a few sounds that only sort of resembled Human speech. Ren just smiled wryly, and Lauren''s eyes went wide as a smile crept on her face.


    Lauren released me and stood directly in front of us. ¡°Hello, Mila. My name is Princess Laurena Maxwell, but please call me Lauren,¡± Lauren said with a slight bow and in fluent Beastmen.


    I could feel Mila sit up with her arms as she planted them atop my head. I looked up, and she was tilting her head slightly and looking at Lauren with a confused and conflicted look. Mila¡¯s eyes slowly drifted down to me, but I shrugged.


    ¡°Uh¡­what¡¯s going on?¡± Ren whispered.


    Lauren ignored her sister and directly looked at Mila. ¡°So, Mila¡­uh¡­how do I put this. Who is Voker to you? Is he your brother or something?¡±


    Mila let out a gleeful squeal and patted my head. ¡°Daddy is Daddy!¡± she blurted out instantly with no shortage of excitement.


    The color drained from Lauren¡¯s face instantly, and she looked at me with hollow eyes. ¡°Lauren? Lauren! What did she say? I can¡¯t understand her¡­¡± Ren mumbled.


    ¡°Voker¡­how¡­you can¡¯t already have a child? Are you cheating on me already? I mean, you can have a few others, but¡­it¡¯s too soon¡­¡± Lauren muttered with hollow eyes.


    ¡°A child? Cheating on you? What? Voker, what is going on!¡± Ren looked at me frantically and then at Mila.


    I let out a deep sigh and rubbed my chin. ¡°Mila is not my child. I am¡­more of her guardian than anything else. As you can see, Mila is very obviously not my child,¡± I told them.


    I mean, when have I had time to have a secret child that is almost six years old? Wait¡­how old is Mila really? Is she six? She looks to be around there, but I can¡¯t tell, and it¡¯s not like she knows.


    The color returned to Lauren¡¯s face as if it had never left. ¡°Ah¡­that¡¯s good. I¡¯m not ready for that kind of commitment. I need to become queen first.¡±


    ¡°What are you going on about, Lauren? And you still haven¡¯t answered my question,¡± I said, exasperated.


    Lauren¡¯s smile vanished, and the serious expression on her face seemed to come out of nowhere.


    ¡°About that. We need to have a talk.¡±

 Vol.5 Ch.109- Detective Kaladin on the Case.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, really. I want you to investigate what¡¯s happening in this city,¡± Lauren said casually while stirring some sugar into her tea and looking up at Mila. ¡°Mila? Are you enjoying your fruit?¡±


    Mila was sitting on my lap, nodding off with half a grape in her mouth. It took her very little time to fall asleep after we sat down at this little cafe. Apparently, this was one of Lauren¡¯s favorite spots, and we had to walk almost all the way back to school just to get here.


    ¡°Aww¡­she¡¯s falling asleep,¡± Ren cooed.


    ¡°She is indeed,¡± I said while readjusting Mila so her head rested on my chest, not snapping forward every few seconds. ¡°Now then¡­why would I even do this for you?¡± I asked.


    Lauren gave me a hurt look. ¡°Why not? I¡¯m asking you as a friend. I¡¯m in dire need of assistance, Voker.¡±


    ¡°So this isn¡¯t an order?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not. I have no plans of making demands of you,¡± Lauren said with a warm smile. But she brought a finger to her chin and took a sip of her tea. ¡° Well¡­anytime soon, that is.¡±


    I Ignored the last part of her comment and caught a grape falling out of Mila¡¯s mouth and put it into a bowl. ¡°I believe you are missing the point, Lauren. This is clearly a huge issue. I¡¯m a man you¡¯ve barely known for a few months, yet you trust me to investigate your possible assassins? I¡¯m honored, but doesn¡¯t this feel too shady? What if I¡¯m helping them? And what about your personal guards?¡±


    Lauren scoffed and wagged her eyebrows at her sister. ¡°You hear him? All of a sudden, the man holding a sleeping child he just met wants to play the bad guy,¡± Lauren said with a giggle which Ren returned.


    Ren looked up at me. ¡°Voker, we know you aren¡¯t involved. It would be nearly impossible, and if you were out to kill us¡­you could have killed me on multiple occasions. Even Sylvia could have let us die during the dungeon test.¡±


    Well¡­that¡¯s true, but still. I don¡¯t want to give in just yet.


    ¡°You say that, but what if we are just trying to get close?¡± I argued.


    Lauren scoffed at me and started laughing. ¡°You? Getting close to us? If you really are an assassin, you are doing a terrible job as I¡¯ve given you multiple opportunities to get close, Voker.¡± Then she winked at me. ¡°And none of those invitations have expired,¡± Lauren said slowly.


    Ren poked Lauren in the side, eliciting a squeal from her. She was about to protest when Ren gave her the stink eye. ¡°We are here for his help. Can¡¯t you just wait?¡±


    Lauren rubbed her side. ¡°Fine, fine¡­ listen, Voker, I¡¯ve read all the reports. And when I say all, I mean all the reports. I¡¯m very aware and confident of what kind of person you are.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been keeping tabs on me?¡± I asked, trying to sound slightly annoyed.


    Lauren gave me a coy smile. ¡°You are terrible at faking your emotions, Voker. Stick to being yourself, please. I much prefer the dense kind-hearted man compared to the faux¡­ whatever you are trying to do. And, of course, I have been keeping tabs on you. Everyone has, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed.¡±


    Ouch¡­am I really that bad at this? Or is she just that observant.


    ¡°So you want me to find people you can¡¯t even prove to exist? I¡¯m a capable person sometimes, but I can¡¯t do the impossible,¡± I told her. ¡°I¡¯m going to need some information.¡±


    A serious air seemed to claim Lauren as she looked me directly in the eyes. ¡°Which I will supply once we return to our dorms. Listen, you may not be aware of this as I¡¯ve gone to great lengths to cover it up, but this is not the first or even second instance of failed assassination plots against me.¡±


    ¡°There were more?¡± I asked, surprised.


    I haven¡¯t heard anything. When I came to this school, Lauren and Ren appeared to be living rather normally. Their guards were on the lax side of things, and the pair didn¡¯t seem all that concerned.


    Lauren clinked her glass with a spoon. ¡°Indeed¡­there have been a handful. All of them failed, of course. Most never even reached my front door, yet all the assassins escaped capture somehow.¡±


    ¡°All of your assassins have managed to escape?¡± I muttered.


    Ren gave me a regretful look. ¡°Yes¡­even the one we managed to apprehend escaped captivity somehow. I have failed many times.¡± Lauren gave her sister a reassuring side hug.


    Lauren turned back to me and let out an annoyed scoff while taking a large gulp of her tea. Very unlike her, or maybe it was very like her. ¡°Somebody with power is pulling the strings, and with this new information about the Chapter of Despair being involved, I¡¯m afraid I can not wait. Something must be done.¡±


    ¡°What does the chapter being involved change? Just another element, right?¡± I questioned.


    Lauren rolled her eyes, and her knuckles went white from gripping the table so hard. ¡°Hardly,¡± she spat. ¡°My idiotic brother can play his games. Send his lackeys to take my life all he wants. But I can not allow him to conspire with mercenaries like the Chapter of Despair. He would tarnish our pride and name for petty gains, and dealing with those horrible men is bad for everyone. I swear I¡¯m going to cut his balls¡ª¡±


    Ren let out a groan and covered her face with her hand. ¡°Not now¡­Lauren¡­¡±


    Lauren let out a little giggle. ¡°Oopsies¡­¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want your guards involved¡­you don¡¯t know who to trust. You want somebody disposable,¡± I said with a sigh.


    Lauren gave me another hurt look and Ren winced. ¡°No! That¡¯s not why¡­we¡­we can trust you, Voker.¡±


    I grunted and stared off into the distance. ¡°I see. So you believe your brother is involved? What about the traitors from Brax who have infiltrated your circles? Are you hunting them down?¡±


    "My brother is most definitely involved. And the traitors are¡­difficult to find. If they have survived this long, they must be doing something right. We are going over the archives to find any connections some may have to Brax, but it is proving difficult as most of it was destroyed,¡± Lauren told me.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t there nobles who you know were connected to Brax? Surely they are being investigated?¡± I argued.


    ¡°They are,¡± Lauren said while beckoning a waitress for more tea. ¡°But we have found nothing so far indicating they are committing or have committed any wrongdoings. If you want my honest opinion¡­the people doing this are the ones my father missed thirty years ago, not the ones who swore loyalty to my mother.¡±


    I see¡­a valid point.


    I felt Ren¡¯s gaze weigh heavily on me, but I soon realized she wasn¡¯t looking at me but Mila. She had a dopey smile on her face when I caught her. ¡°I uh¡­Voker¡­I¡­can I¡­can I hold Mila?¡± Ren stammered out.


    ¡°Sure, why not,¡± I said.


    Ren stood up from her chair with one quick motion and was by my side in an instant. I made sure to hand Mila over to her carefully, but it mattered little. Mila was sleeping like a rock, and the drool running down her face was plain to see.


    Ren sat down back in her chair with Mila in her lap as she smiled blissfully into the air. Ren let out some weird noises while she caressed Mila¡¯s ears. ¡°So soft¡­ehehehe.¡±


    Mmm¡­maybe this was a mistake.


    I readjusted myself now that I had some more freedom in my sitting arrangement. ¡°So I have to ask you something, Lauren. If I do find out your brother is involved, do you want me to kill him?¡±


    I could hear the needle drop as Ren stopped petting Mila and looked at me with a horrified look. However, Lauren returned my gaze with a somber expression. ¡°If he were to disappear accidentally in the middle of a heated battle with traitors, he would hardly be missed. We stopped being brother and sister years ago,¡± Lauren said with a cold, toneless voice.


    Ren looked like she wanted to argue, to defend her brother. But she just bit her tongue and remained silent. ¡°I understand. But there was no need for all of this,¡± I said.


    Lauren cocked her head and gave me a confused look. ¡°What? I don¡¯t understand? What do you mean?¡±


    I stood up from my chair and rolled my shoulders. ¡°I already planned on doing something about this. Just know that your blessing has sealed the deal. I just hope you don¡¯t regret my methods, and when the time comes¡­I expect your full cooperation.¡±


    Mmm, that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t need Lauren¡¯s approval or anyone¡¯s, really. If somebody found the Chapter of Despair before me using my information, then so be it. But if they didn¡¯t.


    I would handle it.


    Lauren¡¯s eyes went wide as she looked at me in disbelief. A long silence stretched on as she tried to decipher what I said. Instead of a smile or anything really, Lauren maintained a natural expression. ¡°You have my word, Voker.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope your word is good enough,¡± I told her. ¡°Anyway, I need to claim a favor already. Are you busy tomorrow night?¡±


    Ren¡¯s jaw dropped and Lauren¡¯s surprised face returned. ¡°Busy?! For you, I¡¯m never busy, Voker? Shall we¡ª¡±


    ¡°I just need a babysitter for Mila. I¡¯m sure you two can handle that much,¡± I said warmly.


    Ren let out a satisfied sigh, and Lauren¡¯s face went rigid. ¡°Baby¡­sitter¡­¡± she hissed. Lauren pointed a finger at me. ¡°You almost had me!¡¯


    I¡¯m sure I did.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Voker¡­can we please just do this... I don¡¯t know¡­during the day?¡± Sylvia pleaded.


    I turned around, and although she couldn¡¯t see my face, I just raised an annoyed eyebrow at her. ¡°You wanted to come. You knew it was going to be like this. I even warned you.¡±


    She tugged on my shirt and looked around nervously. ¡°I know that! I just¡­well¡­doesn¡¯t mean I have to like it¡­¡± she grumbled.


    That was kind of adorable. Not every day do I get to see this version of Sylvia.


    ¡°You can always turn around. It¡¯s not too late,¡± I told her.


    She turned me around and gave me a light push. ¡°Just keep going and shut up.¡±


    That was the plan.


    It¡¯s been so long that I¡¯ve almost forgotten Sylvia is afraid of the dark. In the dungeon, she adapted out of pure necessity for survival. And it¡¯s a little funny and sad since Sylvia can apparently see in the dark even better than me. Finally, however, it appears her old fear has managed to claw its way back as Sylvia gripped the ever-living hell out of my back.


    I feel like she is going to flay me with her fingers¡­


    ¡°You know you never really did tell me why you are afraid of the dark,¡± I asked idly while wading through the dark and dank sewers.


    ¡°Is this really the time to be talking about this?¡± Sylvia hissed.


    ¡°I mean, sure, why not. It¡¯s not like somebody is going to hear us as long as we¡­oh¡­I don¡¯t know¡­are not shouting?¡± I said playfully.


    I looked over my shoulder, and Sylvia immediately turned away from me. ¡°Shut up¡­¡± she said weakly.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the light chuckle. Feels like old times.


    Sylvia jabbed me in the side slightly. ¡°Will you stop laughing at me? How about I lock you in a stone box for hours and see how you like it!¡±


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s what happened? Mmmm, I¡¯ve been in something similar before. It wasn¡¯t fun,¡± I told her.


    ¡°You have?¡± Sylvia asked.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± I hummed.


    Does having your legs crushed to a Panther Dropship and being stuck in the troop compartment after crash landing count? Or maybe dropping in from orbit in a metal coffin? Probably.


    Sylvia kicked a loose rock and let out a low grumble. ¡°Why are we trudging around in this filth¡­can¡¯t we investigate from the surface¡­like civilized people?¡±


    ¡°Because if I were a traitorous noble, this would be the best place to move about,¡± I told her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want¡ª¡±


    ¡°I want to be here. So stop suggesting that I leave,¡± Sylvia said pointedly.


    Man¡­this really is like the good old days.


    It was the day after the parade, and the festival was still booming. It would continue for another five days. Five days of partying, drinking, and in our case, scheming.


    I did have to agree that the sewers were hardly an enjoyable place to visit, but this was necessary. The sewers are considered quite dangerous as monsters can often be found rummaging through trash and excrement. However, these monsters tended to be oversized rodents, and, all things considered, they posed little threat to people.


    However, like any monster, if the population were to grow to a critical mass, it could threaten peoples¡¯ safety. The city hired adventurers to cull the monster population every month or so.


    And it just so happens that the culling finished right before the festival.


    The city guards also frequently search the sewers for crime but right now, they have their hands full dealing with the festival. This means that currently, this is by far the best time to go into the sewers. These man-made stone tunnels carrying sewage were the perfect travel points for unsavory people as they were secluded, empty, and, most importantly, free from prying eyes.


    Even with the festival going on above our heads, the sounds are muffled at best. I was optimistic I could start casting magic down here, and the people above would be none the wiser. There was also one more fundamental reason I wanted to be down here looking rather than above: only nobility would have access to the city plans.


    If Lauren and Tsarra¡¯s assassins are escaping with ease, they must be using routes people are unfamiliar with. If they stayed above ground, the Royal Gryphon Knights would be able to track them from the air, and in a city this big¡­it leaves only one real possibility as to where they are going.


    But I don¡¯t believe they are in the sewers necessarily, no¡­they are in an even more controlled space.


    ¡°Found it,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Found¡­oh. What is that?¡± Sylvia asked, looking over my shoulder.


    ¡°A hatch to the underground aqueducts.¡± I took the key Lauren gave me and put it into the massive keyhole. It took quite a bit of force but the key turned and the mechanisms behind the lock began to move.


    ¡°Wow¡­it¡¯s kind of like the door to our room,¡± Sylvia pondered.


    It is indeed, almost like a small vault door built into the ground. The hatch opened, and I forced it open, revealing a ladder down. ¡°Sylvia, if we run into anyone down here, they are enemies. Understand?¡±


    Sylvia cocked her head. ¡°What? But what if they aren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°They are. Remember, we may be sticking our necks out into the royal siblings'' infighting. If it comes down to it, our innocence will be proven by whoever wins the crown, not by whether we are justified in our actions,¡± I reminded her.


    And it may take a few years. I have no intentions of rotting in a cell while Lauren plays queen.


    Sylvia¡¯s one blue eye hardened behind her mask. ¡°Yeah¡­I almost forgot that things are like this. I understand.¡±


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I closed the latch above us, and we descended down the ladder, deeper into the depths of the city. Well, I descended down¡­Sylvia was latched onto my back like a baby monkey. I felt the hot blood coursing her limbs as she enhanced herself with Blood Sorcery and held onto me with an iron grip.


    I take it back¡­she isn¡¯t like a baby monkey but an anaconda. But she¡¯s so warm and soft¡­I uh¡­ never mind.


    ¡°W¡ªw¡ªwhat¡¯s wrong?¡± Sylvia stammered.


    Ah¡­it is pitch black in here.


    I willed a tiny ball of orange fire into existence just for her. ¡°Nothing is wrong. We are almost to the bottom.¡±


    After a few more steps, we touched the ground and were greeted by a giant thick Dwarven Steel door. I opened it using the same key, and it opened wide without even so much as a creak. Sylvia released me and let out a satisfied sigh as her feet touched solid ground again.


    Why are you sighing? I¡¯m the one that had to carry you. Then again¡­I suppose I owe her one, so I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut.


    I could hear Sylvia sniffing the air. ¡°Smells dark¡­and moldy.¡±


    I joined her in smelling the air and it indeed did smell dark and moldy. The water running through the gray stone was moving quickly, and the passage was narrower here than it was in the sewers. I sighed in disappointment and yanked Sylvia by her hair.


    Sylvia looked back at me with a mixture of annoyance and concern in her eye. ¡°Ow¡ªow ow ow! What are you doing!¡± she hissed at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stick your hands into the peoples¡¯ drinking water¡­¡± I grumbled.


    Sylvia rubbed her head and looked around some more. ¡°It¡¯s really clean in here¡­and it looks so¡­new.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d hope so. People rely on this water, and it is a fairly new construction. These tunnels aren¡¯t even twenty years old,¡± I told her.


    The sewers have been in the city for a very long time, probably as long as the city has been standing. But these underground aqueducts are a recent addition and a part of Bowen¡¯s many projects. I wiped the sweat from my arm and shrugged.


    The temperature was much higher in here, and the humidity was nearing uncomfortable levels, a by-product of the runes keeping the water somewhat warm. Unlike the sewers, the aqueducts were isolated and protected as it was the city¡¯s lifeblood and their only source of clean water.


    Traps were placed periodically around, and you not only needed to know where the control panels to disable them were, but you also had to have the key. And since the aqueducts were sealed, it meant that even the trickiest of monsters had a difficult time getting in here, and if they did¡­well the traps aren¡¯t biased. And it was here that I was confident the rogue nobles were hiding. Or at least using this place as a means of transportation.


    Sylvia kept close as we continued down the walkway, up towards the center of the city. I had a feeling that the reason nobody had found these guys is that they were hiding right under everyone¡¯s noses. And there is one district where I¡¯m sure I will find at least something.


    I saw the marker for traps, an empty sconce, and looked for the control panel. It was less of a control panel and more like a hidden hole behind a slightly darker brick. I pressed the brick in, revealing a keyhole, and with another turn of the key, the traps in the vicinity would be disabled for twenty minutes.


    We made it to a three-way intersection, and Sylvia grabbed my arm. I thought she was afraid again, but I could hear her sniffing the air. ¡°The left tunnel¡­I smell dry blood. Very old, but it¡¯s there.¡±


    I looked down the dark tunnel, but I couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°How old? Is it moving? And what kind of blood?¡±


    Sylvia shrugged. ¡°Can¡¯t be sure. It¡¯s really old, and it¡¯s so faint I barely noticed it.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go investigate, shall we?¡±


    I picked up the pace as the two of us ran through the aqueducts towards the smell. Sylvia continued to point out directions as we took multiple twists and turns. I stopped abruptly and stopped Sylvia dead in her tracks as she nearly ran into a new trap area.


    I went through the same process of finding the panel, but when I put the key inside of it¡­no responding mechanisms answered the call to my key. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working?¡± Sylvia griped.


    My eyes went wide, and I looked down the path. ¡°Because somebody already disabled it.¡±


    I forced mana into my legs and went into a full sprint. The passing tunnel moved by in a blur, and within moments my ears picked up the faint sounds of someone walking. And it didn¡¯t take them long for the echoes of our footfalls to reach them as they too broke out in a full sprint.


    I summoned my Cobalt gladius from the ring, and Sylvia removed her silver estoc from hers. A purple light flicked at the end of the dark tunnel and came soaring at me. I dodged to the side easily as the stone wall behind me was obliterated by the spell.


    That¡¯s the same mage that tried to kill Tsarra and escaped.


    Once Sylvia blocked the first spell, the entire tunnel was glowing brightly with purple projectiles, and they were all heading toward us. I was afraid of using fire magic down here, and I knew earth magic was useless against whatever type of magic that was. And my gravity magic wasn¡¯t strong enough to protect both of us¡­


    I heard the sound of flesh being cut into, and I looked over to Sylvia, who had just cut her hand open. Blood flowed out of the tiny wound like a dam breaking as an enormous ball of crimson was formed. Sylvia extended her hand, and the ball raced off towards the projectiles. The blood ball expanded into a wave and completely engulfed the enemy¡¯s magic.


    The blood wave wobbled under Sylvia¡¯s command and morphed back into a ball. The mage had continued running, and we wasted no time with the chase. This assassin appeared to be just a mage, as his mana enhancement wasn¡¯t up to snuff.


    We got into visual range of him, and I could make out the black cloak that I had briefly seen during the time with Tsarra, but he didn¡¯t appear to be the same person who was following Ren all those nights ago.


    I extended my sword, and yellow lighting licked the blue blade and raced off towards the mage with a loud crack. Sylvia also fired a small barrage of tiny blood spikes toward the assassin, but our spells would never reach him as purple circles appeared in the air.


    Our spells hit the magic circles and disappeared into thin air. I wasn¡¯t certain what kind of magic the man was using before. But with these weird floating symbols in a circular pattern floating in the air, I knew for sure what type of affinity this was.


    An Arcane mage, huh? They can lay traps¡­crap.


    I didn¡¯t even sense the spell core as a magic circle appeared on the wall next to my head. I tried to thrust my fire-covered sword through the circle, but before I could manage anything, Sylvia grabbed me around the waist while a sea of dark red blocked my vision. My sword sloshed around in the bloody wall, and for a moment, it felt like I was underwater as the current of blood protected us from the impact of spells. Well¡­most of them.


    Sylvia let out a screech followed by a pained moan. I unsummoned my sword while flicking around to see what had happened to her. A giant gash had been cut into her side, and blood poured out of it. If it were anyone other than Sylvia, this would have been a fatal wound, but the injury was already starting to heal itself off as Sylvia ripped her mask from her face.


    ¡°Sylvia wai¡ª¡±


    Sylvia let out another pained scream. No matter how much her body could heal, Sylvia was not immune to pain. ¡°He¡¯s dead! HE¡¯S DEAD! THAT HURT!¡±


    The wall of blood morphed away again, and the blood that had poured out from Sylvia flew towards the orb. Sylvia let out a snarl as her limbs pulsed with power and the veins on her neck bulged.


    ¡°Sylvia, please, we need him alive! Don¡¯t collapse the tunnel either!¡± I yelled after her.


    Sylvia was barely a blur as she ran towards the mage. More purple spells were tossed at Sylvia, but a blood orb expanded in front of Sylvia like a riot shield. The magic circles that appeared around her were engulfed by blood or shot down by blood spikes from her shield. I wanted to help her, but I couldn¡¯t keep up with Sylvia when she was at full speed, and I couldn¡¯t launch spells since she was in front of me.


    It seems Sylvia has been practicing her Blood Sorcery, which is good for her. At least I know why Sylvia has been taking more blood from me recently¡­I thought she was just growing. And she has somehow managed to get even faster¡­maybe working out does matter for her.


    Sylvia stopped in her tracks and thrust her sword into the ground. A wave of compressed air rolled past her. I increased my gravity and weathered the storm and looked ahead of Sylvia to see the assassin using two hand fans. The wind was coming from those.


    A dungeon item, huh? This gust is pretty strong.


    Now that Sylvia was stationary and I could see the assassin again, I launched another lightning bolt at him. This time I aimed it low, hoping to clip him in his legs and avoid any Arcane Traps he placed. But it seems his traps were bigger than I anticipated.


    A purple ring appeared once more, and then I was blinded by a bright flash of yellow and pink. Sylvia let out another yelp of pain as something hit her, but her yelp was drowned out by the screams of a grown man and rock being crushed.


    When I could finally see again, I found the mage with a silver sword through his thigh, and his head bashed into the wall. Sylvia was sprawled out on the ground rubbing her eyes and healing the fingers she had lost from another trap, screaming her head off during the process. She must have just powered through the spell and rushed him.


    That is¡­never going to be pleasant.


    Watching Sylvia¡¯s healing magic in real-time used to be fascinating, but now not so much. Watching her fingers regrow and hearing her screech like this didn¡¯t make me feel any better either.


    I thought Sylvia had pulverized the mage¡¯s brain, but he was breathing, albeit barely. Since I couldn¡¯t save his life, I just had to wait for Sylvia to finish her fit and self-healing session.


    The Vampire rolled off the ground with teary hateful crimson eyes as she glared at the man. Pain was written all over her face, and I could tell she was about to do something regrettable at that moment. I had seen that look a few times in my lives.


    I grabbed her by the shoulders, and she immediately thrashed about but stopped once she looked up at me. ¡°Relax. Thank you for protecting me. You purposely increased the amount of blood on my side, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The light seems to have come back on in Sylvia¡¯s crimson eyes. The pain and anger subsided, and she nodded meekly at my words as a few more tears leaked from her eyes. I let go of her, and she relaxed immediately, the tension flowing out from her body.


    That¡¯s right. Sylvia is doing this for Mila and me. She isn¡¯t trained, nor has she gone through what I have. Sylvia used to be a regular girl¡­


    ¡°Can you heal that bastard and lock his body down? I won¡¯t waste any time getting the information I need. You should probably walk away for a bit as well¡­I can handle this alone.¡±


    No point in having her watch.


    Sylvia wiped the tears from her eyes. ¡°Yeah¡­I can do that.¡±


    ¡ª


    Sylvia let out a giggle and looked up at me. ¡°Look at her! She is walking so much better already!¡±


    Sylvia was guiding Mila from underneath her arms and assisting her in walking much like you would a toddler. Mila had a serious expression as she stuck her tongue out and tried to walk a little faster than she usually did. I also had been helping Mila regain some of the strength in her legs by having her press into my hands along with some other exercises. It would be some time before she could walk normally but¡­baby steps.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing a great job, Mila,¡± I told her.


    Mila flashed me a goofy smile and then immediately collapsed as her legs gave out. Sylvia scooped her up before hitting the ground and placed her on the couch. ¡°How was your bath?¡± Sylvia asked me casually.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said while rubbing my damp hair. ¡°It¡¯s going to take me a few days to get this sewer stench off of me though...¡± I groaned.


    My interrogation of the assassin went smoothly as I just used another Obedience Collar to get the information out of him. It bothered me to resort to such tactics, but I felt little pity for these scumbags. And in typical paid assassin fashion, he knew little. He couldn¡¯t identify his employer. However, him being an assassin meant he was cautious, cautious enough to track someone and find a base of operations.


    And who would have guessed¡­it was in the Old Noble¡¯s district. I¡¯ll be investigating it tonight. I also didn¡¯t tell Lauren, which Sylvia is not happy with.


    I had let Sylvia shower first before picking up Mila from Ren and Lauren. Apparently, Mila had sat in a chair the entire time and not budged, only accepting food from Ren and refusing to speak to them. But once Sylvia opened the door Mila had rolled out of her chair and tried to walk straight toward her. Sylvia described it as being incredibly adorable...and sad.


    And I had to agree with her. Although I accepted to do this¡­I¡­have doubts still. I feel like I can do it because Sylvia told me I could, but¡­I¡¯m just not sure sometimes. Something is just gnawing away at the back of my head.


    Mila extended her arms at me, which was quickly becoming the signal for her to be picked up. I wasn¡¯t a fan of non-verbal communication as it was always better to speak your desires rather than using vague hand gestures¡­ especially for a child as old as her. But I couldn¡¯t fix everything in such a short amount of time. I¡¯m not a god.


    I obliged Mila as I did feel some semblance of regret for leaving her with unfamiliar people, but I had little choice. I couldn¡¯t leave her here alone after all. I looked into her deep dark blue eyes, and I felt a pang of regret as I sat down on the couch with her in my arms.


    Here I was¡­doing dangerous things¡­I mean, they needed to be done, but I still felt bad about doing them when I was supposed to be helping Mila. This just needs to all go away but¡­what if it never does?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Daddy?¡± Mila asked me with concern, her little tail swooshing back and forth. Mila was looking at me with a pure innocence she never showed anyone as far as I knew. I was the only person she looked up to, and it hurt.


    My heart sank in my chest, and I felt like someone smacked me in my ears, causing them to ring. A wave of emotions assaulted me. I felt regret. Failure. Sorrow and a sense of deep sadness.


    My hearing returned slowly, and Mila looked at me with teary eyes as she pounded my chest with her tiny hands. I stopped her and wiped the tears from her face with my thumb. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mila.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? Why?¡± she muttered in between small sobs.


    It seems I¡¯ve upset her¡­perhaps she sensed something was wrong with me? Sylvia was just sitting idly by with her hands held to her chest and her eyes closed.


    I gave Mila a second to calm down and made sure I was making direct eye contact with her¡­well¡­through my mask anyway. I wanted to take it off and show her who I was but there was no point in endangering her even more. The less she knew, the better.


    ¡°Mila, are you sure about this? I want¡ª¡±


    Mila let out a small screech. ¡°I am sure! I am sure! Please don¡ª¡±


    I stopped her and gently rested my hand on her head. I gave her little ears a soft flick, and she let out a muffled whimper and calmed down. ¡°Mila. Listen to me and don¡¯t interrupt me, okay?¡±


    She didn¡¯t look pleased with me, but she nodded her head to my words. ¡°I just want to make sure that this is what you want, Mila. I want you to understand that¡­I am going to make you cry someday¡­a lot, probably. I¡¯ll let you down a bunch, and I may be the worst father in the world to you. I¡¯m¡­not the best person in the world either¡­I do bad things sometimes, and I will probably not stop any time soon. This will put you in danger and make life very hard on you. So¡­I hope you are understanding me, and I want to know¡­are you sure about this? Is this what you want, Mila?¡±


    Mila blinked a few times as new tears filled her eyes. She didn¡¯t say anything as she just let her body fall into me and gave me a hug. ¡°Yes! Yes! Don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t¡­leave me¡­ever¡­¡± she said slowly.


    The mixed emotions swirled around in my heart and mind. I felt elated¡­confident¡­sad¡­anxious¡­all of it really. This was¡­too much for me but¡­her mind is made up. And so is mine.


    I ran my hand through her short hair and hugged her back. ¡°Okay, Mila¡­I¡¯ll do my best¡­for the both of us.¡±


    Mila didn¡¯t end up letting go of me as she cried herself to sleep again in my lap. It was a different type of crying this time¡­this one felt more¡­happy¡­in a way. Or maybe I was just seeing something that wasn¡¯t really there.


    It appears I can¡¯t stop making little girls cry¡­perhaps this is my true curse.


    I looked over to Silvia, and I could tell she was smiling behind her mask as her ears were fluttering again. ¡°By the way¡­did Lauren or Ren say anything to you when you picked up Mila? Like what we were doing and if we found anything?¡±


    I knew at that moment Sylvia¡¯s grin grew wider. ¡°Oh, we didn¡¯t speak much, but I would pay a thousand gold to have the look on Lauren¡¯s face painted when she saw me coming to pick up Mila. Or when Mila came running over to me instead of her,¡± she snickered.


    I sighed. ¡°So¡­I take it you didn¡¯t actually make up with Lauren¡­or say anything to her at all?¡±


    Sylvia scoffed and crossed her legs over each other. ¡°There is nothing to ¡®make up.¡¯ Lauren and I have a fundamental disagreement on things, and we will never see eye to eye, which is fine by me.¡± Then Sylvia glared at me. ¡°But¡­I didn¡¯t tell her anything because you told me not to. And even though I disagree with Lauren, that doesn¡¯t mean she is useless¡­why not tell her what we learned?¡±


    ¡°We will, eventually. There are still rogue elements in the nobility. If Lauren were to leak information even by accident, then some of them may get away. However, I imagine the festival is going to provide cover for them to attempt something again anyway,¡± I told her.


    ¡°So we don¡¯t care about rogue nobles, or do we? I thought we only cared about the Chapter of Despair,¡± she argued.


    ¡°I know that, but these nobles will lead me to them,¡± I argued back.


    She sighed. ¡°Okay then..well, you can ask Lauren for backup¡­wait a second,¡± Sylvia narrowed her eye at me. ¡°You¡­you are planning to go to that place tonight!¡±


    Mila stirred in my lap and I shushed Sylvia. Sylvia¡¯s ears flattened to her head as she sat back down. ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°But yes. I am planning on going tonight. I figured I¡¯d get the lay of the area and strike tomorrow,¡± I said.


    ¡°Wait? That¡¯s so soon¡­don¡¯t we need a little bit more time?¡± Sylvia asked me.


    ¡°About that¡­give me a second.¡±


    I picked Mila up and went to lay her down in her new room. Our dorm has three bedrooms, but we have only been occupying two, with the third being used as storage. I cleaned it out recently, and despite all the hassle and busy times, Bowen managed to secure us two new beds.


    Mila has had another accident since the first time, but it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s regrettable, but that is something that can only change with time and some healing. I just hope I can do it.


    Sylvia was waiting for me at the door, and she did not look pleased. However, once I shut the door behind me, her mask came off instantly. ¡°About what, Voker? You¡­you are about to say something stupid! I just know it from the sound of your voice!¡±


    ¡°Sylvia¡­relax, please¡­but I must admit¡­you won¡¯t like what I¡¯m about to say,¡± I told her.


    Sylvia scowled at me, but she allowed me to guide her back to the couches. Instead of sitting across from me she sat directly next to me and turned her body towards me, looking at me expectantly.


    ¡°Listen. I need you to stay here with Mila and watch over her,¡± I said slowly.


    The frustration on Sylvia¡¯s face disappeared, and she gave me a blank look. I looked down, and she was squeezing the couch so hard she popped a hole through it with her fingers.


    ¡°After all this time¡­¡± Sylvia¡¯s voice was shaking with anger.


    ¡°Sylvia, wait, please let me expl¡ª¡±


    She grabbed me by the collar, and tears poured out of her eyes. ¡°After all this time, you still don¡¯t trust me! What do I need to do to show you that I can handle this! Why! Why are you not letting me help you!¡± she shouted while shaking me.


    Her body was quivering, and the grip on my collar was increasing, as were the tears. I felt a pang of regret, and I knew I should have articulated this better¡­but I also knew she wouldn¡¯t like it either way.


    Sylvia was capable. And I trusted her with my life. But there were some things I was better at, and being stealthy was one of those things. I wasn''t the best at it but¡­I knew how to be effective in an operation like this. I know we promised to help each other grow, but I don¡¯t have time to instill fifteen years'' worth of training in her. It was also my own selfishness and fear¡­ I didn¡¯t want her to see what I was about to do.


    And there was also a new essential factor to consider.


    I grabbed Sylvia¡¯s hands with my own, and I felt the smile creeping on my face. Perhaps this wasn¡¯t the time to be smiling, but I felt oddly happy for some reason. ¡°Sylvia, I trust you. I trust you more than anyone in the world. And it is because I trust you that I need you here to protect Mila. Nobody else can do it. I need you to do it. When that assassin doesn¡¯t check in soon, these bastards are going to know something is up, so I¡¯ll have to make a move. And I am sure¡­no, positive, that the man who enslaved Mila and me is not going to be at that place. If anything, he and that Vampire know I am here, and they may be looking for an opportunity to strike at me. And for that¡­I need you to protect Mila.¡±


    Tears continued to roll down Sylvia¡¯s face as she wiped them away. ¡°That¡¯s¡­not fair! You can¡¯t tell me that¡­¡± she said weakly.


    I chuckled while helping her wipe the tears away. ¡°Yeah¡­I know. But you did agree to help me raise her, right? So I need your help protecting her as well. If Alnwar does come for Mila, he may just try and kill her for sport. If our positions are swapped, I can¡¯t heal Mila as you can. You can even protect her far better than I can while still fighting.¡±


    ¡°I know that¡­so stop making sense,¡± she grumbled. Sylvia just sprawled out on my lap and let out a yawn. ¡°Fine¡­you want to go do whatever it is you have to do¡­you have to wait till I fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°Fine by me,¡± I told her.


    It pained me to do it but¡­after this¡­Kaladin was going to have to take a nap for a little while.

 Vol.5 Ch.110-An Adjustment.

    Arene ¡°Ren¡± Maxwell¡¯s POV


    I twiddled my fingers and looked around the room. I had never been to these offices before as I saw little reason to visit them. Typically, if my Sister was meeting someone, we would move to a more appropriate room to discuss matters. But Parker had insisted that we come to this place. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this building will become an embassy to Arotal one day.


    Our relationship with the Holy Kingdom of Arotal is tenuous at best, from what my mother was telling me. Arotal had an alliance with Brax and sent a marginal number of troops to fight during the war over the last few hundred years. Nothing more than a token of their ¡°treaty.¡±


    But now that Brax was gone and we had replaced them¡­things haven¡¯t been great, stressing Lauren out even more. On top of the festival and the assassins¡­being here probably isn¡¯t helping her either.


    Perhaps Parker is more comfortable here? Although¡­I don¡¯t see how that would be the case.


    The building was unfinished and still in the middle of construction, including this office. Although it was furnished, it was¡­at the bare minimum. I doubt anyone would catch a princess doing business in a dreary room like this, but we¡¯ve known Parker long enough to see that he means well. Besides, Sister did agree to his terms¡­


    ¡°I was thinking¡­what should I do to Parker for making me wait so long? Perhaps I should have him spanked by Lord Vasquez again,¡± Lauren mused.


    I suppressed a giggle just in case someone was listening. It seems like that happened so long ago¡­it¡¯s hard even to imagine that little boy growing up to be Parker. But I had to set an example¡­ ¡°Lauren!¡±


    Lauren flicked her hair with a snicker and shrugged. ¡°Just saying¡­¡±


    Although Sister appeared to be acting normal, I could tell she was on edge. She had a tell where she would wrinkle her nose from time to time whenever she was stressed. A small enough tell that nobody would notice unless you spent a lot of time with her and well¡­I happened to do just that.


    Lauren sighed and rolled her head towards me. ¡°Why are you looking at me with pity? We haven¡¯t even begun¡­¡±


    Haven¡¯t we, though? I believe we were both taught that negotiations start before both parties even enter the room. Per¡ª


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting! We shall be there in a moment,¡± Parker yelled from the other side of the door.


    Huh¡­he sounds¡­ different.


    Lauren¡¯s nose twitched, and she scoffed. ¡°You better hurry up, Parker! I didn¡¯t shake my guards and walk all the way here to be held waiting!¡± Lauren shouted back at him.


    We didn¡¯t shake the guards¡­I did¡­but it seemed a lot easier today than usual.


    I took a deep breath to avoid laughing at Parker¡¯s loud sigh. As time dragged on, Sister became antsier and antsier. She was tapping her fingers on the table and suddenly gave me a panicked look.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Something is off about Parker¡­or am I reading too much into this?¡± Lauren mumbled.


    ¡°Perhaps he is on edge as well? School has been difficult for us, after all. But, on the other hand, you did come to him with a formal request, which isn¡¯t very typical of you, so he may be confused about that,¡± I argued.


    Lauren grunted in a very unladylike manner and started shaking her head. ¡°The guards¡­why did they just let us go so quickly today? We usually have to make two or three tries before we escape. Things are just¡­too perfect,¡± Lauren mumbled.


    ¡°Lauren, you are just being paranoid. There is nothing to be worried about,¡± I told her.


    Her fingers began to slow down, and her eyes went wide with panic. Lauren shot out of her seat and grabbed me by the arm. ¡°We made a mistake¡­a big huge freaking mistake¡­ I just know it! We need to leave this¡ª¡±


    I heard the door open, and I shook off Lauren to turn to look who was coming in, and my heart sank. Instinct and hours of training took over as I unsheathed my katana and sliced at the flying object in one swift motion. I cut into something soft, and green powder filled my vision.


    It only took a single breath for my entire nose and mouth to start burning. My eyes watered and were nearly sealed shut by whatever this substance covering my face was. I tried to scream, but it only came out as a muffled choking. Then, somebody grabbed me from behind, and I barely managed to make out Lauren through teary eyes as she frantically reached for me.


    I wanted to reach out to her as well but I heard somebody walking behind me. My mind went numb as I forced mana into my limbs. I thrust my sword in hopes of at least hitting someone or something. It was an odd feeling¡­it felt like I sent my sword through a fruit as a man let out a yell of pain.


    I¡­I stabbed someone. This¡­ isn¡¯t like training at all.


    My blurred vision was only getting worse, and I felt light-headed from being unable to breathe. I tried to make out who I had just stabbed, but something hit me in the side of the head, and my vision faded.


    Along with my consciousness.


    ¡ª


    My eyes fluttered open, and I instantly regretted even making an attempt to open them as a searing pain assaulted my head. My vision was blurry, and I collapsed when I tried to push myself off the cold ground. It felt like I was underwater, and looking into the room''s lights caused even more splintering headaches.


    ¡°Ah¡­finally awake,¡± Parker called out to me in a cold voice.


    ¡°Parker? Where are you what¡­hap¡­end¡­¡± I slowly said while rubbing my wet face.


    Why¡­why am I wet? Wait¡­I¡¯m completely drenched?


    I tried looking just a little bit in front of me, but I was seeing double¡­a man stood in gold armor from head to toe, and somebody was dangling from the ceiling by a rope. It looked¡­it looked like Lauren. They even had the same color dress, but¡­why?


    I heard something hit the ground, and it rolled toward me. ¡°Open that up and shove it in your nose while taking a deep breath. Should help focus that dull mind of yours,¡± Parker spat.


    Why¡­why is he talking like this to me? What did I do to him?


    I searched around for whatever it was I was looking for until my hand rested on something. I felt around it using my fingers, and it sort of felt like a waterskin. I found the cork at the end and, as instructed, held it close to my nose while taking a deep breath.


    Pain seared through my head, and just when I didn¡¯t think I couldn¡¯t feel any worse, things went to a hundred percent in moments. I felt the contents of my stomach threaten to leave me, and I pushed it down with a sob. I was gasping for air, and as I was on my hands and knees, my vision slowly improved.


    ¡°Pathetic¡­¡± Parker mumbled.


    The pain became a dull, numbing sensation all over my body, and I wiped the snot and tears from my eyes. For the first time since waking up, I could see clearly again, although any intense focusing caused the numbed pain sensation to scratch against my head.


    ¡°P¡ªParker? What¡­what are you doing?¡± I said in disbelief.


    He was wearing a complete set of golden armor that I had sworn I recognized. Green gems were embedded into sockets along the neckline while a red and gold cape draped from his back. He had his sword in one hand and looked down at me with pure revulsion in his blue eyes. His usually handsome face was contorted into an ugly scowl. And Sister¡­


    She was hanging from her arms from the ceiling¡­this room is made of a pure red metal¡­these glowing blue runes are Dwarven as well¡­what is this place? But his armor¡­I¡¯ve seen it before¡­I know I have¡­but how? Why would he be wearing an old piece of Brax armor?


    Parker reached from his back and tossed my sword towards me. It bounced and clattered across the ground, and I looked from it to him. ¡°Get up,¡± he ordered me.


    My heart sank even deeper, and I went to my knees. My vision swam from moving too quickly. I didn¡¯t know what was happening but¡­we needed to get out of here and get help¡­


    ¡°Parker? What happened? What¡¯s going on? Why¡­why are you just standing there?¡± I asked him.


    Parker narrowed his eyes at me and took a step away from Lauren. He swung his sword in a shallow arc and sliced Lauren across the chest. He gripped her still unconscious body by the face and yanked her head forward.


    ¡°PARKER! STOP WHAT ARE YOU DOING!¡± I screamed.


    I tried to force mana into my body, but the fiery warmth refused to leave my chest. It wouldn¡¯t obey my commands¡­it was stuck¡­unmoving¡­and dormant. ¡°I told you to get up. Grab your sword and get up,¡± he demanded.


    ¡°Please! Please stop this, Parker! What is going on? What has gotten into you,¡± I pleaded while slowly getting to my feet.


    Parker let out a tired sigh and pointed his sword at me. ¡°You are really starting to piss me off more than normal. Your beloved sister is in danger, and you are crying? Shouldn¡¯t you be protecting her?¡±


    ¡°Protecting her? I¡¯m supposed to protect her from threats and enemies! You are her friend! Our friend. We¡¯ve been together for years! We see you as a brother! You aren¡¯t¡­you can¡¯t be a danger to her¡­¡±I said weakly.


    Parker ran his fingers down his face while letting out a borderline maniacal laugh. ¡°Have I done such a good job that you can ignore reality, Ren? Or perhaps you just want to watch, huh?¡±


    Parker reared back his sword for a thrust, and I couldn¡¯t do anything but watch in absolute horror as he cut into Lauren¡¯s side. Blood seeped out from her wound immediately, and he used his free hand to rip a giant gash in Lauren¡¯s dress, exposing her even more.


    I tried to put mana into shaky legs, but once again, it failed to answer my call. I let out a scream and charged at Parker, only for him to spin around and backhand me with his gauntleted hand.


    The numbing sensation rocked my mind, and I swear I could see stars as I sprawled out onto the ground. ¡°You need to make up your mind, Ren. You can¡¯t do anything when I give you an order, then try to interrupt me when I¡¯m busy.¡±


    I rubbed my face, and I could feel the swelling rising already. Blood pooled in my mouth, and I spat it on the ground along with a few white specks¡­my teeth.


    Parker ran his hand through his curly blonde hair and sighed deeply. ¡°This was supposed to be fun, but in the end, I just don¡¯t seem to care anymore. Perhaps if you hadn¡¯t fought originally, we could have avoided that head injury¡­but it all worked out anyway.¡±


    ¡°Parker¡­please¡­stop this¡­it isn¡¯t too late. We can¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up already!¡± Parker yelled. ¡°Get up now, or I¡¯m going to cut your legs off and make you spend your final moments watching me finish what I started¡­well, that¡¯s going to happen regardless,¡± he said with a shrug.


    Then Parker looked at me with a vile, disgusting smile. ¡°You just get to choose if you have legs or not.¡±


    I frantically crawled for my sword and stood up with it. Once again, my vision rocked, and I staggered like a drunkard. ¡°Why¡­why are you doing this¡­what did we do to you?¡±


    ¡°Everything,¡± Parker stated coldly. ¡°It was a shame all of this had to happen so soon¡­I was looking forward to doing this after graduating, but the plans changed. I¡¯m going to take back what is rightfully mine, and I¡¯m going to enjoy breaking the usurpers¡¯ daughters to their lowest before I do.¡±


    I removed my sword from its scabbard and wiped the tears from my face. ¡°Please just stop this while you have the chance! What¡­what do you want from us!¡± Every word sent waves of numbed pain through my head.


    And every second, my heart sank deeper. I wasn¡¯t sure what I was feeling right now¡­I¡¯m not even angry¡­just¡­confused¡­


    Parker swung his arms wide and let out a small chuckle. ¡°I want my country back. My home. My nation¡­and to do that, I need you and your sister. I¡¯m going to use both of you until I¡¯ve had my fill, then I¡¯ll use what¡¯s left of you and your sister to get what I want.¡±


    Parker¡­


    I gripped my sword even tighter. ¡°And that is?¡± I asked, unable to hide the shakiness in my voice.


    ¡°Your treacherous whore mother¡¯s head on a stake for the entire world to see. I¡¯m also thinking of having your turncoat father flayed and dragged through the streets. Ah¡­ maybe we will have a parade with all your corpses. I¡¯m sure everyone would love that,¡± Parker said with a wide grin. Parker pointed his sword at me again. ¡°But before that¡­I¡¯m going to beat you in a sword fight. I¡¯ll show you that you really are nothing without your mana. Just some little tramp commoner masquerading as a princess.¡±


    ¡°Lucky! I beat you in a fair fight!¡± I yelled back.


    ¡°Lucky? Do you not see how lucky you are to have such an extensive mana pool? You must be as dumb as I thought,¡± Parker scoffed.


    I bit down so hard I could feel my teeth crack. My fingers felt like tiny needles were poking them from gripping my sword so hard. I glared at Parker and his grin grew even wider. ¡°Yes¡­YES!¡± he shouted into the air. ¡°That is the look I¡¯ve been waiting for! I take it all back¡­this was worth it¡­all of this was worth it¡­I¡¯d do it all over again just to see that face again, Ren,¡± Parker mused with a blissful smile.


    My...face? What do I look like right now?


    Parker taunted me with his hand, beckoning me to come at him. ¡°It¡¯s time, Ren.¡±


    I let out a guttural screech and ran forward towards Parker. Our blades locked, and his grin grew¡ª


    Boom.


    An explosion sounded off in the distance the second our blades clashed. Parker raised an eyebrow and looked off towards the noise. I took the opportunity and used a trick someone taught me a few months ago.


    I punched Parker straight in the face.


    I felt his nose flatten from the blow, but I winced at how little force I could manage. Words from the same person who taught me that punch floated through my mind. ¡°Everyone has become too reliant on their mana,¡± he said.


    Wait, why am I thinking of him right now! I can¡¯t!


    I went for a thrust into Parker¡¯s stomach, but he swung his sword and blocked it with ease. He stepped back and wiped the blood from his nose with a creepy smile. And I knew why he was smiling like that¡­


    I¡¯m so angry right now¡­I can¡¯t even stop my arms from shaking.


    Parker rushed me, and I tried sidestepping him, but I was far too slow. Moving quickly also made my head spin, and I felt like vomiting with every sudden movement. I managed to deflect his thrust, but I failed to make any kind of follow-up as I tried to regain my bearings.


    But Parker wasn¡¯t going to let me.


    His assault was brutal as he swung down with all of his might with every blow. I was forced on the back foot, and my legs wobbled with every step backward. I was managing, but I was running on pure muscle memory, and it was beginning to fail me as Parker landed shallow hits across my arms and legs.


    Every thrust or swing I attempted, I felt my body protesting in agony. My attacks were weak and slow compared to Parker¡¯s overwhelming speed and strength. My swings were wild and lacked substance, and I felt like a child learning to use a sword for the first time.


    I was trying to dodge like I usually could, but I just felt so¡­slow. It was like time had turned to a crawl for me but not for him. I had been reduced to a shadow of my former self¡­


    I¡¯ve been taking Voker¡¯s training seriously¡­I was doing so much better! I was improving every day, but it was still not enough!


    We continued to trade blows for a few moments as another explosion went off, much closer this time. We both ignored it as we continued attacking each other. Parker went for an overhead swing which I narrowly avoided. I brought my katana down in retribution, but he moved his arm out of the way with surprising speed.


    I¡¯m the better swordsman¡­I rarely lose to Parker these days! I¡¯ve been getting so much stronger¡­I was¡­I was getting better! I am better!


    I baited Parker into a thrust, and instead of avoiding it like I usually would, I let it cut into my arm. I ignored the wound as whatever Parker had given me numbed all the pain. I could see the momentary fear in Parker¡¯s eyes as I finally bested him. I never ever gave Parker free hits because all the points mattered in a spar.


    Rage boiled in my heart at his betrayal, and my vision was clouded with tears. But I had learned that this is the difference between life and death fighting. I¡¯ll sacrifice my arm if it means stopping Parker at this point¡­if it means saving Lauren.


    I spun around and swung straight for his chest, a guaranteed serious injury, and¡ªclink.


    My cobalt edge scraped around his armor with sparks, but there wasn¡¯t even so much as a scratch on his armor. I barely managed to chip away the golden sheen. I just didn¡¯t have any strength to cut into his armor¡­I was¡­I am useless.


    Parker snickered at me and grabbed my sword with his hand. I fought against him, but he was just so much stronger than me. Finally, I managed to stop him from yanking my blade from me, but he pushed me away and brought his sword down..right onto my hand.


    I didn¡¯t feel anything really. I had broken a few bones in my life, and this was pretty much how it was. I tried opening and closing my hand, and it felt like I could¡­just when I looked down, I didn¡¯t see my left hand anymore.


    What an odd feeling. Is this¡ªgah.


    The wind was knocked out of me with a swift kick to the stomach from Parker. I didn¡¯t even have time to register anything as I rolled across the floor, head spinning and eyes blurry. I tried pushing myself off the ground, but once my bloody stump touched the floor the numbed pain overwhelmed me, and I collapsed.


    I¡­can¡¯t even scream¡­why am I breathing so heavily¡­my heart feels like it¡¯s going to explode¡­


    ¡°And would you look at that? You barely managed to hold yourself together for a few minutes without your mana. Just as I told you,¡± Parker said with a deep laugh.


    He kicked me over and onto my back while smiling at me. He reached for something behind him, but I saw double again as Parker shoved something into my nose. I coughed violently for a moment, and I could feel the snot running down my face and into my throat¡­ then¡­I didn¡¯t feel anything.


    Parker pinned me down as if I was able to fight him. Instead, I just looked up at him with blurry teary eyes as he grabbed my arm with the missing hand and rubbed some brownish-red powder on it. The blood pouring from the stump stemmed for the moment as the powder seemingly stopped it.


    Parker released me and stood up with a grin so wide I felt like his mouth had grown in a short time. ¡°Can¡¯t have you bleeding out on me. Now, I want you to watch closely because you will be next. I expect you to at least provide some form of entertainment before you become even more useless.¡±


    I could barely make out Parker as he walked over to Lauren, who was still unconscious. I felt like I had to do something, but I just seemed so¡­light. Like I was floating away on a cloud.


    Parker stopped about halfway and looked up. Explosions were going off above us, but they sounded sort of weird¡­ kind of like baby explosions that stopped short. There were a bunch, but they didn¡¯t echo at all¡­they were just so¡­tiny and small¡­


    But the explosions were getting close. At least, I think they were. It was just so hard to tell¡­I was so close to them, yet I was getting further away from them at the same time¡­I just don¡¯t know what to think anymore.


    Mhm¡­is that screaming and yelling? It sort of sounds like it¡­


    Boom. Crack. Boom. Crack.


    My eyes drifted lazily over to what looked like a giant red door¡­it was sort of nice-looking¡­I guess¡­lots of red¡­and red¡­and uh¡­red.


    Then somebody started banging on the door. The knocks echoed in the room, but maybe that was just me. ¡°Open the door! Open up now! LET ME IN, PLE¡ª¡±


    I blinked away the blurriness and focused really, really hard on the door. There was a giant dent in the middle of the door now, and that person¡¯s yelling stopped¡­that¡¯s nice¡­they were loud like, really loud like those explosions.


    I watched the door as three more explosions went off, followed by three more dents along the door¡¯s edge. Then another explosion went off, followed by another little dent in the corner. The sound of metal scraping against stone hurt my ears, so I tried to stop the sound, but it just wasn¡¯t working.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The corner of the door had been bent inwards, and all I saw was darkness on the other side. Something hit the ground with a thud, and I watched as a little baby brown ball rolled towards me¡­there were actually a few little baby brown balls¡­


    Those brown baby balls kept rolling and rolling, and then they stopped. Then a bright flash went off, and I think I started yelling, but it was hard to tell because I couldn¡¯t feel anything other than my racing heartbeat. And my vision was nothing more than a white blur now because of those balls.


    I¡¯ll never be able to see again, will I? What¡¯s it like to be blind?


    I wiped and wiped my eyes until finally, I could see just a little. I felt confused, I think, as I looked toward the door, there was a man standing there, but I was pretty sure that man was Voker. His mask was covered in blood, and so was the rest of him¡­most of his shirt was tattered, revealing parts bare chest with tons of little baby red scrapes and lots of black marks.


    Parker stood from the floor and looked at Voker with fearful eyes. ¡°Voker?! What are you doing here?!¡± he demanded.


    Ah¡­.he¡¯s here¡­Voker is here¡­he can stop this¡­yeah¡­


    Voker glanced at Parker and looked at Lauren. He took her in then I could feel his eyes move to me next. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Voker said, his voice¡­sounded so¡­ different.


    And Voker looked different¡­his skin¡­looks kinda tight on him¡­almost like his skin is too small for his body¡­and all those veins¡­they are so big¡­I wonder if the ones on his neck hurt¡­


    Parker started laughing. ¡°I see! You¡­you want to join me, Voker! That¡¯s right! You are from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth, so you must hate Luminar just as much as I! Maybe even more! I bet you lost a family member in the assassination attempts!¡± Parker shouted enthusiastically.


    Voker gave Parker a once over again. ¡°Who said I was from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth?¡± he asked in an emotionless voice.


    Parker recoiled from his tone and gave a strained smile. ¡°Well¡­the details don¡¯t matter all that much¡­¡± he mumbled quickly. ¡°Anyway! Look! You can have Ren right there! Take her¡­she is all yours! I¡¯m sure a man of your tastes would enjoy her! I haven¡¯t even touched her myself!¡±


    Voker looked at me and began walking toward me. I felt like I should move¡­or do something really, but I just¡­didn¡¯t want to¡­I was¡­yeah¡­.


    Voker knelt to the ground and gently grabbed my face. He turned my head side to side, then up and down. Then he placed a cold finger on my neck. ¡°You drugged her. She is on the verge of overdosing, and you didn¡¯t even stop her bleeding all the way. So much for not touching her.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­well, that¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be fixed! We can get her a light mage who can¡ª¡±


    ¡°There is no light mage here,¡± Voker stated. ¡°What did you give her? That drug that you have been manufacturing?¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean by that, Voker?¡± Parker asked. ¡°And yes¡­I gave her Night Dust to stop the pain! I didn¡¯t want her to die!¡±


    Voker dragged me away, set me against the cold metal wall, and crouched in front of me. He started rummaging around in a pack, and then bam, his arm was a blur, and I felt some numbness in my leg, so I looked down to see something sticking out from it. A  glass container with some liquid had been shoved into my thigh¡­huh¡­I feel like that should hurt. It looks painful¡­where is the liquid going?


    Voker started undoing his belt and ripped it off in one quick motion. I blinked a few times and really started to think¡­started to think¡­what?


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing you¡ª¡±


    Voker snapped his head back towards Parker, and my heart felt like it stopped for a moment despite its ever-increasing noise. ¡°You said I could have her. You failed in your attempt to save her, so that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing. Wait there, and we can talk.¡±


    He¡­wants me?


    Voker ripped hismy belt off and thrust it into my face. ¡°Bite down,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Wah¡­I¡­¡±


    Voker moved closer to my face in an instant. ¡°Bite. Down.¡±


    I¡­need to get away¡­I¡ªI bit down on the leather. I¡­I don¡¯t want this¡­I¡­


    ¡°You are going to start feeling again very soon. So be ready,¡± Voker said.


    Ready?


    He wrapped the belt around my upper arm and nodded his head. Then suddenly, white-hot pain scorched my body as Voker tightened the belt around me. Pain¡­wait. I can feel it. I can think¡­oh¡­OH!


    Before I knew it, I was screeching again as pain wracked my body. I writhed in agony as, for what seemed like the first time, I was experiencing true pain. Finally, I was jolted out of my pain stupor by a bloodied, cold hand on my neck. ¡°Calm down. You will give yourself a heart attack or a stroke if you don¡¯t start breathing normally.¡±


    Breathing?! I¡­


    I took a deep breath of fresh air, and the only thing I smelled was blood and smoke. I kept breathing, filling my chest with air despite the awful smells. My head continued to clear, but the pain just kept getting worse. I wanted just to close my eyes and¡ª


    Voker slapped me.


    ¡°No sleeping. You¡¯ve lost a lot of blood, and Sylas¡¯s antitoxin isn¡¯t perfect, so you can¡¯t close your eyes. You shouldn¡¯t die, but it¡¯s best not to risk it.¡± Voker stood up, and tears filled my eyes as I bit my lip. The new pain there helped me forget the other places¡­if only a little.


    He was looking down at me¡­his entire mask caked in soot and blood¡­ ¡­Voker¡­what is going on?


    Parker started laughing nervously. ¡°Well! That went well, right? She is all fixed up so we can¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop talking,¡± Voker said. His voice sounded strained and monotone. It was almost like it wasn¡¯t Voker speaking.


    Parker winced at Voker¡¯s words. ¡°Ren, I¡¯ll be needing to borrow your sword. It appears I can¡¯t access my ring for some reason.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t use magic or body enhancement! It won¡¯t work; this room is blocking it,¡± I blurted out.


    I immediately regretted yelling as pain rocked my head. Voker kicked my sword up and nodded. ¡°Makes sense. It seems to be entirely made of Blood Iron with some runes¡­interesting.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Voker, you can¡¯t fight him without your mana! So please don¡¯t, just run!¡± I shouted at his back.


    Voker looked over his shoulder, and I tried backing up, but I was already against the wall. His gaze was so intense my body was screaming at me to run¡­ just to get up and get out of here while I had the chance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you and your sister,¡± he stated. ¡°And I don¡¯t need mana to do it either.¡±


    I swallowed a mixture of spit and blood. ¡°You¡­you are going to protect us? Me?¡±


    Voker rolled his shoulders and swung my sword around. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Ah¡­my heart dropped in my chest. Nobody has ever said they would protect me before¡­ it was always me saying that¡­I¡¯m so¡­confused and conflicted I don¡¯t even know¡­I¡­


    ¡°Wait! Voker, we don¡¯t have to do this! We are on the same side!¡± Parker shouted while bringing up his sword.


    Voker flicked back around to Parker and started walking faster towards him. His walk turned into a jog, then a sprint as they clashed. Voker wasted no time as he began swinging wildly at Parker.


    I watched as the muscles in his back and arms rippled and the veins running along him seemed ready to burst with every swing. Parker was frantically trying to block every attack, but Voker just kept swinging repeatedly, never allowing Parker more than a single step backward before delivering another overwhelming strike.


    Parker misstepped and Voker capitalized with a swing to his thigh. However, like my attempt, the sword bounced harmlessly off the golden armor.


    Parker was breathing heavily, while Voker didn¡¯t even appear to be winded. ¡°There is no point! You can¡¯t penetrate my armor with that inferior weapon! Just give up! I¡¯ll forgive yo¡ª¡±


    Parker stopped talking, and he watched Voker inspect my sword. A giant chip was missing in the center of the blue and red katana. Master was going to kill me¡­if I didn¡¯t die here first.


    My head¡­my arm¡­it all hurts so bad¡­I just want to die.


    Voker looked over to me, most likely feeling my gaze, only for him to turn back to Parker. He rushed toward Parker with another hectic swing. Parker was the better swordsman by far¡­but Voker wasn¡¯t fighting with a sword right now¡­he was just using it as a club to bash at Parker¡¯s blade. And it was only a matter of time before something or someone gave out.


    And it just so happened to be that my sword broke first. Parker¡¯s Mythril-edged long sword bested my Cobalt. But that didn¡¯t stop Voker.


    The second the blade broke, Voker stepped closer to Parker and used what was left of the blade and handguard to lock Parker¡¯s sword. Then, Voker¡¯s muscles bulged and rippled as he reached out with a free hand and twisted his body, wrenching Parker¡¯s sword down and ripping it from his hand.


    Voker used the sword like a club once more, but this time he was holding the blade and not the hilt as he brought the weapon down at Parker¡¯s skull. Parker let out a frustrated groan and barely moved his head off out the way. The swing connected with Parker¡¯s shoulder piece, the edge shattered, and the long sword snapped in two.


    Parker shoved Voker backward in a last-ditch effort to make some space. Voker casually tossed the broken sword to the ground, blood dripping from the fresh wound on his hands. ¡°Inferior weapon,¡± he grunted.


    Parker was desperately trying to catch his breath. Sweat was pouring down from his face and getting in his eyes. But upon hearing Voker¡¯s taunt, Parker¡¯s face went red with outrage. ¡°Y¡ªyou bastard! You¡­you broke my sword!¡± Parker stood tall and brought his fists up to his face, and snarled. ¡°What hope do you have now without a weapon, Little Elf,¡± Parker spat.


    I could feel an intense, overwhelming aura leaking from Voker as he laughed. I had never heard Voker laugh before¡­it sounded strained, almost like it was hurting him. The atmosphere made me want to scream, but I could barely manage a gasp as it felt like the air was being sucked out of my lungs.


    ¡°W¡ªwhy..why are you laughing!¡± Parker demanded frantically while taking many steps backward as he was no doubt being bathed by Voker¡¯s bloodlust.


    Voker rolled his shoulders and ripped off what was left of his tattered shirt. His body was covered in minor cuts and gashes, all bleeding. But there was more.


    His cream-colored skin was marked with scars, including a massive one going across his chest. His muscles rippled across his muscular chest, and his ears moved back, and for some reason, it gave me the impression that he was smiling behind his mask. And then his bloodlust increased even more.


    ¡°It''s been a long time since somebody called me a Little Elf,¡± Voker mused, his voice harsh. He spread his arms wide and flexed his fingers into a fist. ¡°Let me show what this Little Elf can do.¡±


    And then I blacked out for a moment from his malicious bloodlust. Never have I felt such violent intent in my entire life. I was afraid¡­no, I was beyond terrified¡­I didn¡¯t even think this was possible. I needed to run, scream, hide and pray that whatever was happening was just a passing nightmare.


    I felt like a trapped animal in a room with a monster.


    How can one man have such an aura about him? What has Voker done to achieve this level of malice? I¡­I¡­this is just like our duel but far worse¡­ back then, I thought it was because I had a head injury, and it was so brief I wasn¡¯t even sure what it was or if it was real¡­but now I know¡­


    This was Voker¡¯s bloodlust¡­and it felt like death. Was this¡­was this what Sylvia was talking about?


    I barely managed to move my head ever so slightly to look at Parker. I felt that if I couldn¡¯t see Voker, he may come for me next. Parker¡¯s legs were wobbling, and his armor was shaking on his body. Voker shrugged and bolted towards him.


    The first punch landed straight into Parker¡¯s face. Parker tried defending himself, but for every punch he threw, Voker would toss two or three, all of them landing. Voker seemingly didn¡¯t care as he punched and kicked Parker everywhere, his armored stomach, sides, his face. It didn¡¯t matter that his fists were bloodied from the blows.


    I¡¯ve never seen anyone fight like this. Where did he learn these moves?


    Parker went for a wide swing which Voker ducked under with practiced ease, the follow-up punch connected square into Parker¡¯s jaw, staggering him backward. Voker moved close enough to be face to face with Parker as he put his leg behind him and tripped him.


    As he fell to the ground, Parker was a mess of limbs and armor. Voker didn¡¯t hesitate to pin Parker to the ground by putting his foot on the back of Parker¡¯s thigh. Next, Voker grabbed Parker¡¯s leg and cranked it up, only to step down with his free leg¡­I didn¡¯t know legs could bend like that¡­


    My heart felt like it was in my ear, and I wanted nothing more than to just black out for real¡­for this all to be over¡­but the fear gripping my chest demanded that I watch¡­I couldn¡¯t look away no matter how much Parker was screaming.


    Parker was rolling around on the floor, writhing in agony. Tears, blood, and snot all mixed together as he screamed like a dying animal. He dragged himself across the floor, his broken and disfigured leg hanging behind him. Voker ignored him and walked over to Lauren, I wanted to scream at him to stop, but no words came out¡­just a gasp.


    He used a piece of my broken sword to cut Lauren down, and he caught her in his arms. He gently rested her on the floor, checked her neck with his hand, and nodded. He wrapped Lauren up in his cloak and then moved toward me.


    I wanted to melt away¡­just disappear from his gaze, but I couldn¡¯t. My eyes were starting to hurt from keeping them open and all the pain I was feeling paled compared to the amount of fear coursing through me. Finally, Voker sighed audibly, and the bloodlust ceased instantly.


    Air filled my lungs as I desperately tried to breathe. I tried wiping the tears from my face, but I only ended up smearing blood over me. Now that the fear was gone¡­it was just a numbness that dulled all my senses. I knew I was in pain, but I just couldn¡¯t feel anything. I felt like I had survived death¡­


    Voker opened his pack on the floor and brought out a large red collar. I had unfortunately seen one before, so I knew it was a slave collar¡­but why would Voker be using a slave collar?


    Why would he even have one on him?


    Voker stood over Parker, blood dripping from his body as he rolled him over and onto his back. Parker tried swatting Voker away, but Voker gave him a swift punch to the face as he fit the collar around Parker¡¯s neck.


    A clanking sound echoed off the quiet walls of this prison, followed by the distinct sound of flesh being pierced. Parker tried screaming again, but his voice was hoarse now, so it only came out as a croak.


    ¡°Stop making that noise,¡± Voker ordered.


    Parker stopped instantly.


    Voker scanned the room and shrugged. ¡°Kneel. Don¡¯t harm yourself or others in any way. You are to answer all my questions and answer all my questions truthfully. I forbid you from lying or withholding any valuable information from me. Do you understand?¡±


    Parker thrashed around and tripped, trying to rip the collar off as blood seeped down from his neck. But the second he touched the collar, his swirling blue eyes went hollow. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°What is this place, and how do you know it exists? Who created it and for what purpose?¡± Voker asked.


    ¡°It is an old prison used by my father. This place was created to hold mages during the war. My father made this room to hold War Gods and Sentinels specifically.¡±


    ¡°Your father, what is his name, and what position does he hold?¡±


    ¡°His name is Livius Randall, and he was the Captain of the Emperor¡¯s Guard.¡±


    Wait¡­. Livius Randall! He was a War God¡­how¡­he¡¯s supposed to be dead!


    ¡°A survivor¡­huh¡­¡± Voker mused. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°To reclaim the throne from the usurpers. As the last surviving house of Brax, I am the rightful prince,¡± Parker droned off.


    ¡°Are you Brax royalty?¡± Voker asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Voker scoffed. ¡°Interesting, you are so delusional that you truly believe that to be the case, huh?¡±


    Parker winced, and his jaw clenched. ¡°Ye..yes¡­¡± he said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°What is your connection to the Holy Kingdom? You said you were from there but is that a lie? How old are you really?¡± Voker asked.


    ¡°I was born there, and I am seventeen. They are hiding my father and many other nobles from Brax who escaped the purge. I was sent here by my father to begin the reclamation.¡±


    ¡°How long have you been planning this, Parker?¡±


    ¡°Since I arrived in this kingdom. For eleven years.¡±


    Eleven years¡­that¡¯s longer than we¡¯ve known each other...it¡­no¡­


    ¡°Why are you acting now all of a sudden? What were you trying to achieve?¡± Voker asked. ¡°And are you responsible for the assassination attempts on Ren and Lauren?¡±


    ¡°I was afraid we were being compromised as our connection to the Chapter of Despair had been severed recently and then the failed attempt on Tsarra¡¯s life. My goal was to use Ren and Lauren as bargaining chips to lure out the King and Queen and kill them. Therefore, I did not order the assassins to strike against Ren or Lauren.¡±


    ¡°What¡­this was never going to work out¡­are you stupid?¡± Voker mumbled.


    ¡°No,¡± Parker answered.


    ¡°What about the prince? Is he working with you?¡± Voker questioned.


    ¡°No, the prince is a fool and was working in our favor. Therefore, there was no need to touch him as he was playing his part without our meddling.¡±


    Oh¡­thank you¡­thank God you are not involved with this, Xander. It didn¡¯t seem to surprise Voker at all that brother wasn¡¯t involved, or maybe I just couldn¡¯t tell. I¡­thought I knew Voker¡­but¡­I¡­


    ¡°Now then¡­where is the Chapter of Despair?¡± Voker asked slowly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I never go to them. They always come to me.¡±


    Voker let out a frustrated grunt. ¡°Where is Alnwar Strongfold, and have you seen him in person? Where do you think he is?¡±


    Alnwar Strongfold¡­that¡¯s¡­a wanted man, right? I¡¯ve seen his bounty¡­


    ¡°I have seen him only once two years ago. Since then, we have never spoken in person. I don¡¯t have any idea where he is. Close enough to send letters, far enough away that I can¡¯t find him.¡±


    The muscles on Voker¡¯s arms flexed as he made a fist. Blood dripped from his closed hands. ¡°Then where is his second in command? The Vampire? Do you know her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know, Jessine. We often talk and meet regularly. She is in the city somewhe¡ª¡±


    Voker grabbed Parker by the hair and yanked him up. Parker¡¯s mouth opened like he was going to scream, but only air came out. ¡°Where is she?¡± Voker asked, his voice laced with malice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­somewhere in the city.¡±


    Voker let go of Parker and looked off into the distance. ¡°Seems you were nothing but a pawn that jumped the gaun and ruined the operation. Do you have any documents or information hidden somewhere in a safe place?¡±


    Gaun? G..u..what? What was that word? That didn¡¯t even sound Human¡­


    ¡°Yes, in my room, underneath the bed and the floorboards, is a safe. The key is underneath my desk inside in a secret compartment with a poison trap.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s all I need from you,¡± Voker said with finality.


    He reached down and grabbed Parker by the head, and I just knew he was going to kill him. My head spun, and my heart was overwhelmed with so many conflicting emotions. I didn¡¯t want things to end like this! I can¡¯t, I just¡­


    ¡°Voker! Wait! Don¡¯t kill him, please, I beg you!¡±


    Voker stopped and turned his gaze to me. I jerked back into the wall, trying to escape his eyes, but there was nowhere for me to run. ¡°What are you going to do with him?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°I..I..we¡ªc¡ªwe can put him into prison! Find out more information! We can help him!¡± I shouted nervously.


    ¡°Wrong answer,¡± Voker said in a cold voice. ¡°This man will attempt to kill you and your family for as long as he lives. His children will hunt your children until one of you is wiped from this planet. You want to put him in a stone box as if that would keep you safe? The only way to guarantee those who would harm the people you care about is to put them in a wooden box underground.¡±


    ¡°But we can try! I can change him.! It¡¯s not¡ª¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t change him, Ren. And I¡¯m not so naive to think I can, nor am I trusting someone else to do it,¡± he said, his voice devoid of any emotion.


    ¡°Please! I¡¯m begging you, Voker, don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Fear gripped my chest as Voker glared at me. I imagined his hateful eyes underneath his mask, trying to rip a hole through my heart.


    ¡°Do you think he would have listened to your pleas when he violated your sister in front of you? Did Parker care about your cries when he cut your hand off or when he nearly drugged you to death?¡± Voker asked, sounding somewhat perplexed. Voker looked down at me. ¡°And do you believe he would have stopped violating you when you begged him to stop?¡±


    I¡­I¡­


    I tried talking, but no words were leaving my mouth. Voker waited for a few moments and shook his head. ¡°Your silence speaks for itself. It seems you knew the answer without me even asking you. Besides, those who oppose me are my enemies, and I do not allow my enemies to live.¡±


    Voker dragged Parker up while he thrashed around violently. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll become a martyr! Everyone will rebel if I die!¡±


    ¡°It appears you don¡¯t know the meaning of martyr. Nobody is going to remember you, Parker.¡±


    And then Voker yanked on the collar. Parker let out a muffled moan as whatever was stabbing into his neck was becoming more agonizing. Blood began to flow freely from him, and his eyes bulged in fear, but Voker continued pulling, heedless to his muffled cries.


    I watched in absolute terror as Parker¡¯s head was ripped from his body. The metal collar around his neck had red spikes that were drenched in blood, and they had essentially chopped Parker¡¯s head off¡­I felt the bile reach to the top of my throat, and I immediately vomited.


    That sound¡­I¡­oh no¡­please, I can¡¯t! No¡­no¡­no, this is all a bad dream! I can¡¯t¡­this can¡¯t be happening!


    Voker dropped Parker¡¯s head to the floor and immediately came over to me. He gave me a once over. ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything to him¡­ I didn¡¯t even want to look into his masked face.


    Voker grunted and went over to Lauren, slinging her over his back like a sack. He grabbed his bag and then looked down at me. He sighed, and it sort of sounded like he was pitying me. Voker picked me up with a single arm and put me into a similar situation as Lauren.


    He didn¡¯t say anything to me as he trudged through the dark stone hallways. Finally, I caught a glimpse of the Blood Iron door, and there was a giant stone spear lodged into it¡­along with the remainder of a body. Voker went up the steps, and I got a look at where we were.


    The building was destroyed, and a decrepit stone passageway with worn down cells and rusty iron bars lined the walls¡­they¡­they were littered with bodies. Some were missing limbs¡­others burned¡­most had fist-sized holes in their chests.


    This wasn¡¯t a fight¡­it was a massacre¡­Voker¡­did he do all of this?


    We passed through entire hallways of carnage. There were armed guards, but most of them had been obliterated. They were barely recognizable at this point. Small holes peppered the prison walls, and stone spikes the size of men littered the ground.


    Nature had overtaken this place in the last three decades as vines snaked around corners and into rooms. It looked like the plants were bathing in the crimson pools that had begun to accumulate around the place.


    My eyes darted to a room that had nearly collapsed and sprawled out in chairs were¡­they were people I recognized. The image of Wrena¡¯s father impaled into a chair was forever ingrained in my mind. I had seen Lord Hadena growing up for my entire life¡­yet there he was¡­dead in the same room as a few other familiar faces.


    They¡­they were traitors¡­right? They¡­all of this can¡¯t be happening!


    ¡°Stop thrashing around,¡± Voker ordered.


    I stopped instantly...fearful that I may end up like everyone else¡­fear¡­I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m terrified of Voker.


    Voker stopped suddenly, and his ears wiggled. He set me on the ground, and my head rocked. ¡°There are people waiting outside, so this is where we part.¡±


    I just stood there, unsure what to even say to him.


    Voker blew air from his nose and took back his cloak while putting Lauren onto my shoulders. I staggered slightly, trying to hold her limp body up, but it was a relief to know she was still okay¡­if anything. It was best that she was still asleep.


    I opted to just drag her along. ¡°Ren, I want to make something very clear. You are not to mention my name whatsoever.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Bu¡ª¡±


    Voker silenced me with a burst of his bloodlust. ¡°Sylvia and I can not be associated with what happened here today. If you feel any semblance of debt for me saving you and your sister today, you will not breathe my name regarding this incident to anyone.¡±


    ¡°How¡­how am I going to cover this up?¡± I asked, my voice shaking.


    ¡°Figure it out, Princess.¡± Voker was already walking back into the ruins when he stopped suddenly. I was facing away from him at the time, but my heart felt like it was being gripped through my back.


    ¡°Just remember, Arene, I left no survivors.¡±


    Ah¡­that¡­that is a threat¡­Voker¡­


    All I could do was stand there as I listened to Voker walk away. My legs were shaking so bad but the dizziness was starting to settle in, and so was the pain. I dragged Lauren across the room and out some doors into a massive courtyard.


    I caught a flash in the corner of my hazy eyes, and someone appeared before me as if stepping out of the darkness. She stood tall in her all-black armor, and her pitch-black spear seemed to disappear into the night. Her single purple eye observed me from behind her black mask.


    ¡°General Shadowstorm¡­¡± I muttered.


    A cloud slid away from the moon for only a moment, and the entire area was bathed in the light. Seemingly appearing from the shadows were a dozen Dark Elves, all wearing similar armor and wielding spears. All of them masked and watching me intently.


    General Shadowstorm brought her hand up and down for some kind of signal, and then¡­her companions vanished.


    ¡°Come then, Your Highness, we need to take you to the Paines.¡±

 Vol.5 Ch.111- Chaos.

    Mila tapped my head as I finished lacing my boots. I looked up at her conflicted face and let out a small chuckle while rubbing her head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, mmm?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­go?¡± she asked meekly and confused.


    I chuckled again and brought her close for a hug. She was so warm, and it brought a smile to my face knowing she was okay with me hugging her like this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mila. It¡¯s only for a few days. Sylvia and I will be back soon, and in the meantime, Uncle Bowen will take care of you.¡±


    Mila purred slightly and nodded her head in my chest. ¡°Okay¡­¡± she muttered in between a sob.


    Somebody cleared their throat and glared at me. ¡°Uncle? When did I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Uncle. You are her uncle, Bowen,¡± I said. ¡°And you are going to keep up on her Human lessons, understood?¡±


    Bowen sighed deeply and rubbed his beard. ¡°Uncle¡­huh? I suppose it¡¯s not the worst thing she can call me,¡± he muttered. ¡°And why are you ordering me around?¡±


    ¡°And her lessons,¡± I chided him.


    Bowen groaned, and his smile grew. ¡°And her lessons.¡±


    ¡°Good. I went ahead and left your wife with everything Mila is going to need,¡± I said while releasing Mila and standing from the couch. Mila immediately waddled towards Sylvia and hugged her as well.


    Mmm¡­she is finally getting a little bit of the strength back in her legs.


    ¡°Have fun on your exam,¡± Bowen said with a kind smile. ¡°I¡¯m positive this will be a valuable learning experience even for you.¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Sylvia grunted after finishing her hug.


    Bowen smiled wryly at Sylvia. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will find something important in this test as well, Sylvia.¡±


    I sent my pack into my ring, and Mila watched it disappear with wide eyes. ¡°We should get going.¡±


    Sylvia grunted again and yawned. It was early in the morning, so this was typical for the young Vampire. We waved Bowen goodbye, and Mila waddled on barely steady legs towards me. ¡°B¡ªb¡ªbye, Daddy! Bye¡­Sylvia!" she shouted, a small tear rolling down her face while sobbing.


    How adorable. She¡¯s being so strong for me. This is going to be good for her as well. Bowen has a daughter around her age, so the two can interact and maybe even become friends.


    ¡°Bye, Mila. You better be a good girl for Bowen,¡± I said with a final wave.


    She weakly nodded her head and wiped the tears from her face. Mila grabbed ahold of my leg, and I could feel her tiny fingers digging into my skin. ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± she whispered.


    I wanted nothing more than to bring Mila along with me, but I could hardly manage her out in the wilderness while also focusing on the tasks at hand. The monsters we were going to be hunting shouldn¡¯t amount to much, but I didn¡¯t want to even take the risk with Mila. This way, she could have a safe place to be, an excellent teacher to help her learn more basic skills, and a little time away from Sylvia and me.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t adore her¡­I just don¡¯t want Mila to become too attached to me. It¡¯s terrible for both of us¡­oh¡­who am I kidding. This sucks.


    I caressed Mila¡¯s cheetah ears. ¡°I¡¯ll see you again very soon, Mila. I promise.¡±


    Sylvia pushed me along. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Daddy, we are going to be late,¡± she whispered into my ear with a giggle.


    Ah¡­ I uh¡­oh¡­that¡¯s different.


    Mila waved goodbye to me with teary red eyes. My heart ached, but¡­I had to go. It almost made me momentarily forget what had just happened to me.


    I rubbed my warm ears and shrugged. ¡°Uh¡­don¡¯t call me that?¡± I squeaked.


    Sylvia¡¯s giggle turned into a deep laugh. ¡°Oh?! Why did you say it like that?! Does that mean you want me to call you Daddy? Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Sylvia¡­I am begging you¡­this is supposed to be a little break. Can we not do this right now?¡± I pleaded.


    Sylvia suppressed her laughing and gave me a pat on the back. ¡°Sure¡­but this won¡¯t be the end of things.¡±


    I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t.


    The last few weeks have been nothing short of stressful. After I raided the rebels¡¯ hideout, I was forced to make preparations for an escape. I¡¯ve been somewhat apprehensive about Ren in that she would out me given a chance but that never came to pass. The authorities never knocked my door down, and I wasn¡¯t followed into the aqueducts that night.


    The aftermath has been¡­rough. Nobles are being ripped out of their homes, and royal guards along with them. The trials have already started, and many have already faced the sword. I¡¯m sure there will be more to come, not that it matters to me.


    I did give a direct report to Bowen on everything I found from those nobles while interrogating them, but that was it. Most of the information didn¡¯t concern me as it didn¡¯t help me find the Chapter of Despair. However, Bowen also agreed to hand over any information he found on them in exchange for my services.


    It was¡­ regrettable that Lauren and Ren were involved in my final attack.


    The first base I raided was nothing more than a safe house. However, it did have a few nobles there who just so happened to have been having a pre-meeting. I quickly and quietly dispatched their guards. An Obedience Collar attached to those nobles¡¯ necks gave me the information I needed to find the main base.


    I made sure to cause distractions with a few well-placed constant spell cores that acted as explosives. The guards all rushed towards the noise, where I quickly slaughtered them all with some magic and more well-placed explosives. Nothing a little fire magic core underneath the ground couldn¡¯t fix.


    I also did want to try magic mines. They seemed pretty effective besides the mana cost to maintain the spell core.


    In the end, I didn¡¯t find a single member of the Chapter of Despair, and if I was being honest, the guards were nothing more than third-rate muscle for hire and a few rogue royal guards. Most of the more skilled guards had been turned into a paste by my explosives.


    One could say that the nobles were¡­ out of touch.


    It was just a bunch of old men living their dying dreams hiring young men to protect them. I also purposely tried to bait Jessine into tracking me down later that night, but she never did show herself.


    And then there was Parker¡­I never imagined he would have been involved and conspiring with those scumbags. But I suppose he got what he deserved in the end. I wish I could say I felt good about killing all of them¡­but it just left me feeling empty like usual.


    It was unfortunate that Ren had to be there to witness me, but I can¡¯t change what went down, and nor would I want to. Ren and Lauren have both taken a leave of absence from school, and I don¡¯t blame them. Both have cut off contact with me, and considering what transpired, it was inevitable.


    I don¡¯t regret what I did, and I probably never will.


    Parker and all of his cronies deserved to die, and I wasn¡¯t going to let them get away with murder. The corruption was extensive, and if I turned them into the authorities, there was a good chance they would escape. But they can¡¯t worm their way out if they are dead.


    Lauren and Ren will probably never want to speak with me again, which hurts¡­but I have nobody to blame but myself, and I don¡¯t plan on doing that whatsoever. I already hate myself enough as it is. Our broken relationship is just¡­unfortunate¡­that¡¯s all.


    Sylvia poked me in the side. ¡°You are supposed to be relaxing,¡± she said pointedly. ¡°Stop thinking about what you did already.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°You¡¯re one to talk. I believe you yelled at me for thirty minutes when I returned and claimed to all the heavens that you were never going to let me go anywhere alone again?¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s ears turned bright red as she averted her gaze. ¡°Well¡­I believe I was well within my rights to be frustrated with you,¡± she said, trying to sound annoyed. ¡°And I was serious. You are banned from doing stupid things.¡±


    ¡°Banned from doing stupid things? So what? Are you going to join in my stupid things from now on?¡± I asked playfully.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Sylvia stated with absolute seriousness.


    ¡°And what about Mila?¡± I asked. Sylvia elbowed me a little harder this time. ¡±Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop using Mila as an excuse to be stupid and do even stupider things,¡± Sylvia hissed. ¡°We can take the appropriate measures from now on¡­.together.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­you are right. Perhaps I was being selfish,¡± I told her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know this means a lot to you and Mila, but I won¡¯t let you ignore me. I want to help you. I want to help both of you,¡± Sylvia said with a warmth in her beautiful voice.


    I hope I never get used to her voice or take it for granted. Maybe I should tell? Mmmm¡­no¡­I don¡¯t think I will.


    ¡ª


    Sylvia quickly removed her sword tip from an Ovyun. Her ears pulled back in what I knew to be a scowl under her mask. ¡°This thing is disgusting. Why are we wasting our time with this again?¡± Sylvia asked no one in particular.


    Sylas sighed deeply and bent over to look at the dead monster. ¡°What do you mean? This is completely normal. Not everyone is a well-decorated adventurer, Sylvia.¡±


    Sylvia thrust her chest out while pointing her sword out to the horizon. ¡°Well¡­when you put it that way, I guess I am pretty amazing.¡±


    Linnetia poked Sylvia in the armpit. ¡°Try not to make that head of yours any bigger. We are still fighting monsters, remember?¡±


    Sylvia rubbed her side. ¡°Hey¡­that kind of hurt¡­¡± she muttered.


    All has been well so far. A few Ovyuns and even a single Yeti showed up. The Yeti was dispatched by a quick combination of a Fireball to its legs and an arrow to the cranium from Lin. I had no idea she was a capable archer until today, and her skills were on par with any Elven ranger I¡¯ve seen.


    It¡¯s sort of embarrassing that she¡¯s so good. Aren¡¯t Elves supposed to be the best bow users around? Or is that only a Wood Elf stereotype? Mmmm¡­


    ¡°Jen, do you think all Elves are good with bows?¡± I asked her.


    No response.


    I looked down, expecting Jen to be next to me, but I should know better at this point. She was too busy shoving her face into the rock to notice what was happening. I couldn¡¯t be sure if she knew we killed a monster moments ago.


    She pulled her face from the rock, and I swear I saw a drool line form. ¡°What was that? Did you ask me something?¡±


    ¡°Never mind¡­¡± I groaned.


    Sometimes stereotypes are just stereotypes¡­and sometimes¡­they are just on point.


    I looked up at the tall rock that Jen was drooling on and shrugged. I told myself I would find beauty in this world and wouldn¡¯t be pessimistic about these things, but it was just a gray rock¡­going somewhat high into the sky. Meh.


    The area we were in may be confused for the mountains, but it was just a patch of rocks northeast of the capital. It almost looks like a mountain used to be here, and then it was just¡­destroyed somehow and the only thing left are these stone spikes. This area is aptly called the Spike Forest, and well, it¡¯s precisely that.


    There isn¡¯t much reason for ordinary people to come out here other than to specifically kill monsters. It¡¯s sort of like a training ground for adventurers as the monsters are relatively low on the threat scale and aren¡¯t so numerous you may get overwhelmed. It was as safe as one could get in hunting monsters, not in a dungeon.


    But safe is a relative term.


    Varnir and I both craned our necks and gazed out into the rocks. ¡°Something different is coming, huh?¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± I agreed while ripping a horn off a dead monster for proof.


    Varnir¡¯s ears twitched, and I imagine mine was as well. ¡°There are a few of them. They sound pretty big.¡± He looked over at me and raised his eyebrows. ¡°More Yetis?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No¡­these are bigger.¡±


    Jen pulled my tattered cloak to get my attention. I winced slightly at seeing Mother¡¯s cloak in such a condition, but it had been through a lot. ¡°Should we uh¡­run?¡± Jen suggested.


    ¡°I believe we can take them since we know they are coming. How many?¡± Sylas asked while taking out his sling.


    I had recommended a sling to Sylas as it was a powerful weapon if used correctly. It also acted as a method to launch his alchemical creations at a much safer distance. He had been using it effectively and even finished off a monster with a well-placed shot to its skull.


    Sylvia sniffed the air, and I could already tell she did not enjoy what she smelled. ¡°At least..four¡­¡± she groaned.


    ¡°Well, what do you want to do, Captain?¡± I asked, turning to Linnetia.


    She narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡±


    Oh¡­okay¡­


    ¡°Sorry?¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°We can fight them. Then, if things get too bad, Voker and Jen collapse the rocks, and we can make a retreat,¡± Lin said with confidence.


    ¡°So be it,¡± I said with a nod.


    ¡°The rocks! I don¡¯t want to do that,¡± Jen groaned while looking up at the rocks with a sad expression.


    Varnir patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Then just kill all the monsters. Simple as that.¡±


    Jen¡¯s face morphed into a frown, then a scowl followed by a look of determination. ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Well, they are about to be on top of us, so get ready,¡± Sylvia said, taking a stance behind Varnir.


    ¡°I¡¯m nearly done!¡± Sylas shouted.


    Sylas was laying traps in the corridors between the stone spikes. They were essentially make-shift caltrops, another recommendation on my part. Of course, Sylas took them to another level and poisoned half of them while greasing the other half so they could be set ablaze.


    Another level that I approve of. Good for Sylas. I know I can count on him.


    I mean, he did improve my Berserker Cap concoction in only a few weeks. I wonder what else he can do if given a bit of assistance¡­I should be careful, though.


    The heavy footsteps of a group of monsters were audible by all as they bounced off the rocks. Varnir led the group in a Vanguard position with Sylvia and me behind him. Linnetia, Jen, and Sylas brought up the rear. A balanced group, if I had to say so myself, we even had a light mage if things turned for the worse.


    The first monster came into view and glared right at us. Drool rolled down its vile face, but something was off about it. Its eyes were bloodshot, and I got the impression that it was tired for whatever reason. I had seen this monster before with hunting quests in the guild and in my book, but I¡¯d yet to see one in person.


    So, this is a Troll? It¡¯s damn ugly, but at least it isn¡¯t an abomination.


    It stood at about seven feet tall and was humanoid in appearance, with two arms and legs and a torso with a head connected at the top. Even its body appeared to be somewhat Human in form, but the skin color was definitely not.


    It was a grayish pink color, and the creature''s body was marked with white scars and a plethora of purple bruises. But any semblance of a Human figure is lost when someone observes this monster¡¯s face.


    It¡¯s not even a face a mother could love.


    But this thing is a bit too high on the threat scale at around seventy to be here. Let alone four of them. So typically, they only show up in the mountains, and you can find one wandering around if it got pushed down from there.


    ¡°Hey! What the heck are Trolls doing here!¡± Varnir shouted from the front.


    The Trolls were waiting in the entryway as they had noticed Sylas¡¯s traps. One of the lead Trolls was using his massive stone club to push away the caltrops. We were just waiting for Linnetia¡¯s signal.


    That¡¯s odd¡­ Trolls are notoriously stupid creatures. Why are they being so cautious?


    ¡°Now!¡± Linnetia ordered.


    I raised my hand and yellow lightning arced between my fingers tips. A loud crack sounded off, and the bolt went straight for the first Troll. The giant monster swung his club rather quickly and managed to block my spell at the cost of his weapon. The stone club shattered into pieces as the Troll released a bellowing war cry that hurt my ears.


    Then a giant spear of ice rammed into its stomach.


    Sadly it wasn¡¯t enough to kill the monster as it began pulling Jen¡¯s spell out with a roar. This was also the cue for the other Trolls to start their charge. The monsters seemingly ignored the traps as they pushed onwards. Finally, one of the creatures seemed to have stepped directly on a caltrop and had had enough as it dropped its club and began hopping around on one foot.


    The ground shook with their running, and the weight of the monster jumping made the rocks fall from up high. Linnetia shot an arrow into one of the charging Trolls, but it just sank into its fleshy shoulder. One of the Trolls finally reached Varnir¡¯s position, only for a mass of vines to surround and ensnare it.


    The monster fell to the ground with a thunderous boom. It tried to fight back, and it was having some success as it ripped entire sections of Varnir¡¯s vines off, but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop Sylvia. She was a blur as her purple and black hair trailed behind her. The Troll attempted to swat Sylvia away, but it wasn¡¯t nearly fast enough to catch her.


    Sylvia slid underneath the Troll¡¯s massive hand and pointed her sword straight out like a lance. She slid directly into the Troll, her sword piercing the monster¡¯s skull, ending its life with a death rattle. Unfortunately, the second Troll that managed to block my spell had returned with a vengeance as he picked up his fallen comrade¡¯s weapon. With a mighty overhanded swing, the Troll brought his club down on Sylvia.


    But it only ended up decimating the corpse of its kin as Sylvia moved away with ease. The following stench of Troll innards would most likely be engraved into my mind forever as it was truly wretched. And as if punishing the Troll, ice slowly began to creep up the creature¡¯s legs.


    I looked over to Jen as a bead of sweat rolled down her face as she concentrated on her spell. I figured I would give her a bit of assistance and stop the Troll from breaking free, so I sent a regular Fire Lance straight at the creature.


    My orange Fire Lance soared off, dripping hot flames off its magical form as it impacted the monster¡¯s left arm, ripping it off with an explosion. The Troll let out a wail of pain as it frantically tried to break free of Jen¡¯s ever-encroaching ice. The pain the monster was experiencing was multiplied as Linnetia sent an arrow into one of the Troll¡¯s eyes.


    Sylas followed up her arrow as he launched a rock from his sling. The gray blur spun and cracked the Troll directly in the jaw. Unfortunately, these things were made of sterner stuff, and it only served to anger the creature more as blood dripped from its fresh wound. The final Troll that Jen¡¯s ice spear had impaled had now joined the fray as well.


    Sylvia retreated behind Varnir, and the two were standing firm at the front once more. The Troll had a massive gaping hole in its stomach, but it didn¡¯t seem fazed all that much as pain and fury mixed on its ugly face. The Troll used its tree trunk-sized leg to kick down the ice forming on its companion. It only took two stomps to shatter Jen¡¯s attempts as the Troll freed itself from her grasp.


    Sylas, not wanting to be outdone, launched a glass ball from his sling. It soared through the air and shattered onto the now freed Troll, covering its chest with an oily black substance as glass embedded into it as well. Linnetia ran over to me with an arrow nocked.


    It was also covered in the same oil, so I obliged and lit it on fire for her. She wasted no time, and her arrow flew true, hitting the same spot her brother did. Fortunately, the Troll wasn¡¯t long for this world as the fire began to spread across its body.


    The smell of burnt flesh assaulted my nostrils as the Troll writhed in agony, desperately attempting to halt the flames by patting them down. But it was no use. I figured I¡¯d rather not watch this thing slowly die, so I turned my attention to Varnir and Sylvia, who were dancing around the last Troll.


    Trolls were big and strong, but like most monsters, they were surprisingly agile and quick despite their size. But Varnir and Sylvia were much faster than the Troll as they dodged and weaved between its wild swings. Vines rippled out from Varnir¡¯s shield and grabbed the Troll by the leg. The monster wouldn¡¯t let that happen so easily as it crushed the vines with a single swipe of its stone club. But that¡¯s what Varnir wanted, it seems.


    The Dark Elf was moving quickly, and he made it directly behind the creature. His Dwarven Steel short spear was rammed into the back of the monster¡¯s knee, sending the Troll to the ground. A barrage of arrows from Linnetia was blocked as they pierced into the Troll¡¯s open palm. The monster released a bellow of pain as Sylvia¡¯s silver estoc pierced into the flesh underneath the armpit. And with finality, the Troll¡¯s head was turned to mush by a cannonball made of ice.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Well, that was eventful.


    Sylvia and I had both agreed to take these things relatively lightly. We didn¡¯t want to just obliterate all these monsters as we had nothing to prove to anyone. Robbing everyone else of valuable monster combat experience would be a crime and something we wanted to avoid. At the end of the day, we got credit for the test regardless of how easily we defeated the monsters.


    But uh¡­I don¡¯t think Trolls were on the list for this test. So, hopefully, we get extra points for it.


    Varnir wiped the sweat from his forehead and chuckled. ¡°Man! That was¡­ uh¡­ it went well!¡± he said, slightly out of breath.


    ¡°The rocks have been saved,¡± Jen muttered while wiping the sweat from her face and looking into the sky.


    ¡°Good work, everyone. Voker, can you hold onto the ears?¡± Linnetia asked after handing me a bloodied sack.


    I put the bag away into my ring and looked off towards the rocks again. ¡°Another one is coming.¡±


    Sylvia crossed her arms. ¡°Can we just kill this one super fast? I¡¯d rather not fight these things¡­they smell like rotting corpses. Well, everything around here seems to smell like that,¡± she grumbled.


    ¡°That¡¯s because they eat the flesh of anything and everything! Even rotting corpses and each other!¡± Sylas said with a little too much excitement.


    ¡°Focus! We have to kill this one!¡± Jen squeaked while pointing toward the general direction of the Troll.


    ¡°Huh¡­this one sounds a bit different, huh?¡± Varnir asked me.


    ¡°Yeah¡­more frantic than the others,¡± I agreed.


    I got the impression that these Trolls were acting weird. They seemed too cautious and only really attacked us after we initiated contact. Trolls were noted as only acting on their base instincts. So what is causing them to be like this?


    But could fear be overriding them? And if that¡¯s the case¡­fear of what exactly?


    Sure enough, a Troll came barreling toward us. It was flopping its arms around wildly and didn¡¯t even have a weapon. Upon seeing us, the monster¡¯s ugly face was twisted into a scowl, but just like the others, its eyes were bloodshot, and it appeared to be tired as dark circles formed around sunken eyes.


    I extended my hand once more, and a Fire Lance went screeching towards the creature. Unfortunately, it put its entire arm into the path of the spell, and the impact was gruesome, blood sprayed, and the limb was turned into mincemeat from the explosion.


    But the Troll kept running. Not good. It shouldn¡¯t be ignoring pain like this.


    A blade of ice spun towards the monster, and it sacrificed what was left of its mangled arm to stop Jen¡¯s spell. The Troll burst through what was left of Sylas¡¯s traps and completely ignored Varnir¡¯s vines. This thing was in a full sprint towards us, and it was moving like a freight train made of meat.


    Linnetia, Sylas, Jen, and I all began peppering the Troll with spells, arrows, and rocks but to no avail. It was getting to the point where I was about to unleash a White Fire Lance on the thing, but I decided against it¡­for some reason¡­it doesn¡¯t seem to want to fight us.


    The Troll blasted past Varnir without even sparing a glance for the Dark Elf. Sylvia managed to sneak a small slash onto the monster and looked straight at me for confirmation, but I shook my head. Jen and I launched more spells, and we were landing them without problems. A Fireball of mine took off some fingers from the Troll, and Jen¡¯s ice spear went straight into the creature¡¯s thigh.


    But it kept going.


    Now it was my turn to dodge, so I rolled out of the way, half expecting the creature to take a swipe at me, but it never came. The backline also threw themselves out of the way, and the Troll continued its apparent retreat, from what I still didn¡¯t know. I got up from the ground and focused on my hearing, but I didn¡¯t hear anything other¡ª


    Oh¡­somebody is coming¡­ and they are moving fast.


    I looked over at the Troll, and I blinked for only a moment and missed it. The monster had been split into two, and the halves crashed to the ground and spun off into bloody chunks. I blinked to ensure my eyes weren¡¯t playing tricks on me, but Professor Garrison was standing tall in his silver armor. His jagged black sword didn¡¯t even have a drop of blood on it after separating a Troll in half.


    And he did that all without magic¡­incredible.


    He beckoned us over, and although he was smiling, he seemed a little stressed. ¡°Seems you guys had fun.¡±


    ¡°Professor? Is something wrong?¡± Jen asked.


    He nodded and gave Jen a wry smile. ¡°Indeed. It appears monster activity is increasing in the area. The other teachers and I agreed to cut things short and return to school. All things considered, you guys should have had ample time to pass the test.¡± He gazed off behind us and nodded approvingly. ¡°And with that many dead Trolls, I imagine everyone else is going to be hard-pressed to outscore you guys. Perhaps I should have split this group up more¡­¡±


    It didn¡¯t take much convincing as we all readily agreed to come back to camp with the professor. The camp was where a large section of the stone spikes had been cleared out and had already been our base of operations for one night.


    It was¡­comical watching some of these kids try their hands at survival skills. Of course, it¡¯s not their fault, and those of us who knew what we were doing were more than happy to assist the others.


    The instructors who tagged along for this test also made sure things went smoothly. It wasn¡¯t only Class Onward here either. Nearly two hundred students were taking part in this test and living at this camp along with another hundred or so support staff.


    And the camp wasn¡¯t really a campsite as much as a small military encampment fitted with red and gold pitched tents. An entire section was dedicated to the mess tent, which happened to be fully stocked with a few chefs from the school.


    Even a medical tent with a few members of the Paine family were present for any emergency situation, big or small. All for a three-day school test¡­looks like Bowen was not messing around, especially since I saw some Gryphon Knights patrolling the north.


    Man¡­we just put all of this up¡­taking it down so soon is going to be a real pain in the neck.


    I looked over to Profesor Garrison and caught him staring intently off into the distance. It was mid-day, and the sun was beaming down on us, but it didn¡¯t deter the professor. He readjusted his glasses and looked at me with a smile. ¡°Something the matter, Professor?¡± I asked.


    He looked at me, then back in the sky. ¡°Mmm¡­the Gryphon Knights should have returned by now. Maybe something caught their attention.¡±


    ¡°Was the monster activity getting to the point that we should be concerned?¡± I asked.


    He shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe so. It was just enough to be noticeable, so it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. Good chance a dungeon spawned as it wouldn¡¯t be the first time one has popped up in this area. Can¡¯t be having you kids accidentally running into one of those.¡± He turned to me with a complicated smile. ¡°Well¡­everyone but you and Sylvia maybe.¡±


    I nodded along with his words and just decided to ignore the last part. ¡°I see¡­that would be for the best, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and help with the teardown. I¡¯m going to go check on some things,¡± the professor said.


    He didn¡¯t make it but a few steps before stopping suddenly. Perhaps he felt it before I heard it, but my eyes went wide, and I nearly hurt myself from spinning my neck around so fast. I scanned the horizon, but I couldn¡¯t see anything, which was very, very troublesome because that means it is what I think it is. And it¡¯s already passed us¡­this is not good.


    That was a sonic boom, no doubt about it. So what the hell is moving fast enough to create one?


    I looked up and tried to see anything, but I couldn¡¯t find the source of the sound, let alone any disruptions in the cloud formations. This means it must be very high in the air¡­ at least in the stratosphere. I¡¯m not even confident what can fly that high in this world¡­I¡¯ve never heard of a flying monster that can reach those heights. Wait¡­what the¡­what is that?


    And then we heard it.


    All the Elves and Beastmen were already looking into the sky as the Humans and Dwarves looked on in confusion. But now, the beating wings of a massive creature were finally reaching the ears of everyone.


    The professor cupped his hands over his mouth as his eyes bulged from his head. ¡°Everyone run!¡±


    Professor Garrison''s voice boomed throughout the encampment, and for a moment, nobody moved. Then suddenly, the entire camp exploded into a frenzy as students sprinted in all directions, including me. There was no point in attempting to stop whatever was coming. Mana filled my legs, and I pushed forward and ran as fast as possible.


    The hair on the back of my neck stood on end, and my heartbeat filled my ears. I was in flight or fight mode in an instant, and my stomach dropped, and that was all I needed to know. Things were bad¡­very bad.


    Every fiber of my being was screaming at me to run. The only thing I could hear now was the blood rushing through my body and the sound of something falling from the sky.


    Sylvia was rushing towards me, panic in her eye as her blood sorcery was being pushed to its limits. Red veins rippled across her arms and exposed legs, and the one running down her neck was large enough to grab with my fingers. She even went as far as to shove a student out of the way and didn¡¯t pay the unfortunate boy a second glance. Then Sylvia looked up.


    It was here.


    Boom.


    I only managed to catch a glimpse of the clouds that had been separated before the shockwave slapped into me. I tried putting a few walls of the earth in the way to save me, but it wasn¡¯t enough. I was lifted off my feet and was flying in the air now as I tumbled about trying to discern up from down. The explosive force was so strong it ruptured the eardrum on my left side when I turned towards it.


    I immediately cast gravity magic and attempted to ground myself, but I couldn¡¯t muster enough mana into the core in time. I hit the ground and immediately broke my arm and dislocated my shoulder as I tumbled across the rocky surface. I crashed into a tent and was rolled up inside of it like a cocoon.


    I need to get up. I need to run.


    Fire magic consumed the hand of my good arm as I cut my way through the fabric. I felt the flames tickling me, and they were most likely burning my skin, but it mattered little. Not being here was the highest priority, along with finding Sylvia.


    It was every man for¡­them¡­self¡­oh¡­no¡­


    Once I cut a hole big enough to free myself, the first thing my eyes locked onto was the massive black figure standing where the mess tent used to be. The entire area around it was an impact crater now, and the monster sitting there now made everything I¡¯d seen in this world so far seem tiny in comparison. Even the Wyrm was below this creature in every way possible. Hell, the guardians of the dungeon weren¡¯t even on the same level.


    The scales covering the entire body length were so black the only word to describe them was void. The enormous fleshy black wings sprouting from its back spanned the entirety of my vision. And I knew¡­I knew it was looking down at me with those purple eyes. The eyes were marred with red, and the sclera was a deep blood red¡­actually, it was bleeding from those same eyes.


    Everyone who escaped the blast zone with magic or sheer luck was locked in place, staring up at this monster. The thing nobody ever thought they would see in their life. The thing people hoped they never saw this close. The stuff of legends.


    A real living, breathing Dragon.


    The Dragon let out a roar so loud it brought me to my knees. I let out a scream as my one good ear was on the verge of bursting. The deafening roar sent everyone still breathing into a frenzy, and a few people started casting spells. I watched as a single Fireball impacted the Dragon¡¯s black scales¡­it didn¡¯t even explode.


    The teacher who cast it was flattened in an instant.


    The Dragon immediately started moving on its four towering legs with a speed that belittled physics. Nothing¡­I mean, nothing should be able to move that fast¡­I could understand mana playing a part in monster biology¡­but this¡­this wasn¡¯t okay¡­how the hell are we supposed to even run from this thing?


    I ignored the blood pooling into my hands from my ears and started running again. The Dragon was indiscriminately slaughtering everyone who stood in its path¡­and I had a sickening feeling I was the end goal. I¡¯m not sure how I knew¡­maybe this overwhelming bloodlust being directed at me gave it away.


    The Dragon stopped for a moment, sliding to a halt through the ground, and I spared it a single glance. Professor Garrison was charging towards it and had managed to sink his Mythril blade into the creature''s scales. But the Dragon didn¡¯t even let out a roar of pain. Instead, it just swung its other clawed foreleg at the Professor. My eyes couldn¡¯t even follow what happened next. The Professor was just gone, and the Dragon was on the move again.


    A War God¡­reduced to nothing in the blink of an eye.


    Even with all my mana forced into my body, I couldn¡¯t hope to outrun the thing. It was nearly upon me with three strides. I figured that if this were going to be it, I would at least try something.


    I wasted a ton of mana just forming the spell core as quickly as possible. My Plasma Bolt was flickering in and out between its white-hot and blue glass state, so I dumped even more mana into it. I hadn¡¯t utilized so much mana for a single spell in such a long time.


    The blue bolt of superheated plasma scorched the air as it raced off towards the incoming Dragon. My heart sank with dread as the impossible happened. My Plasma Bolt has never failed. I wasn¡¯t expecting to kill it, just hurt it¡­maybe make it think twice.


    I didn¡¯t expect it to ricochet off like a tank round against sloped armor. I couldn¡¯t even tell if it left a mark.


    Time slowed to a crawl as the Dragon closed in on me. I could feel its hot breath now as I watched it rear back for a swing with its claw. It was a shame that guilt was going to be the last feeling I ever felt. I felt guilty that I¡¯d be leaving Mila behind. That I would never see my family again after coming so far. That I would probably never see Sylvia again.


    I was half expecting to die instantly from the impact, but no pain ever came. Perhaps I passed on so quickly that I couldn¡¯t even comprehend anything.


    Deciding to tempt fate, I opened my eyes ever so slightly. I instantly regretted it. Blood splattered across my mask, and I honestly wish I had died at that moment. The image of Sylvia¡¯s upper body removed from her lower was enough to haunt me for years to come¡­if I could even live long enough to remember.


    I wish I could say I felt anything at that moment. Instead, an odd numbness spread throughout my head and I just sort of stopped thinking altogether. This was just a bad dream. This wasn¡¯t happening. All of this wasn¡¯t real.


    But why is Sylvia looking at me like that?


    My vision darkened, and I was confident that I had just passed out for some reason. When I came to, I immediately pushed the rocks off me with my mana-enhanced body. I scanned my surroundings.


    The Dragon was no longer in front of me and was busy stomping out a few teachers and students who had managed to muster the courage to fight back. I couldn¡¯t look at them anymore... I didn¡¯t need to hear them to see their screaming, horrified faces. The Dragon was extinguishing entire sections of people.


    And Sylvia was gone¡­only a pool of blood left where she used to be and a trail leading off to somewhere.


    My legs were moving before I commanded them as I followed the trail. It was hard to keep track of anything as my sole focus was on the blood trail. Eventually, I made it out of the clearing and back into the Spike Forest. My surroundings were being completely ignored as I stepped over students cowering and teachers alike. Some are still breathing¡­others¡­not so much.


    Instincts took over, and I threw myself onto the ground into a roll, dodging a piece of the stone spike that threatened to crush me. The Dragon was back in the air, but it didn¡¯t appear to be leaving anytime soon. It was too busy hunting down those who were fighting back or running.


    I continued to dodge and weave between the falling debris. A Beastmen next to me was crushed by the rock I narrowly avoided, his cat reflexes failing him in his final moments. I finally found the end of Sylvia¡¯s blood trail and found Jen¡­hiding in the crevice of rock with Sylvia¡¯s body encased in a tomb of ice.


    The reality of the situation dawned on me as Jen looked up at me with hollow eyes. She wasn¡¯t dead, and I was sure the blood wasn¡¯t hers but Sylvia¡¯s. I also realized Sylvia probably wasn¡¯t dead¡­hopefully¡­but why isn¡¯t she healing? Was it too much damage? Did she die instantly? I¡­


    I grabbed Jen by the collar and shook her, but the usual outgoing silly Dwarf was gone¡­ a husk of a person¡­she had gone catatonic and, in her final moments, managed to carry Sylvia here.


    This is also where I realized I could no longer hear. I wasn¡¯t sure when I had lost my hearing, but it was completely gone now as my own screams failed to reach me. I felt so empty inside, and I hated it. I hated feeling like this. But I knew what had to be done. So I came to a decision.


    We can¡¯t run. We can¡¯t hide. We can¡¯t fight. So I guess we just have to fight? It¡¯s all I can really do¡­it''s all I¡¯m suitable for anyways¡­not like this Dragon is going to let me escape anyway. So why was it that it focused on me first, I wonder?


    I pushed past the students running for their lives and made my way back toward the clearing. All of these students running weren¡¯t going to last very long, and even if they did manage to gain marginal distance, it mattered little against something that could fly.


    Once the Dragon is done here, well¡­ it¡¯s probably going to the capital. I doubt they have any anti-Dragon technology to stop this thing. It¡¯s going to be a massacre¡­Mila¡­I¡¯m so sorry.


    Once I made it to the clearing, the smell of brimstone and blood filled my nose. I watched on as the Dragon made passes on students and teachers alike. Finally, it landed on the ground and annihilated a group of teachers hiding behind a stone wall with its mighty claws. But I couldn¡¯t help but notice something odd.


    Amongst the carnage, a few people were still alive, just sitting there, unmoving from fear. They appeared to be relatively unharmed, and the Dragon wasn¡¯t killing them. No¡­instead, the Dragon was slaughtering those using magic and who were running from it.


    Dragons are supposed to be sentient beings. It should be taking out everyone, so why is it ignoring those not moving? Wait¡­is it attracted to mana and movement?


    I kept looking on, forcing myself to watch my peers and teachers being massacred. I figured that if I did this, I needed to piece together as much information as I could. If my most potent spell bounced off the scales, then I would have to go about this a different way.


    And what hope do I have? I¡¯m confident I could kill most things, but¡­this is too much for anyone to handle. Maybe I can buy enough time for Sylvia to recover, and she can cast her ritual and save what¡¯s left of the survivors?


    The more I watched, the more I realized my hypothesis might have some legs to stand on. Sure enough, the people not moving or casting magic were seemingly ignored, but those attacking or running were being targeted. I watched as a pair of bloody footsteps waded through the puddles. I reached out and grabbed the invisible person by the collar.


    What are the odds, huh? Who would have thought she was going to be the key. And I haven¡¯t spoken to her in weeks.


    Tsarra was light in my grip, and I didn¡¯t even need both arms to raise her off the ground. I shook her somewhat violently. ¡°Tsarra, undo your illusion,¡± I ordered.


    I couldn¡¯t hear myself talking, but I imagined my intent was getting through to her as she uncloaked. She was frantically trying to escape my grip, but I shook her once more to stop her. She was bloodied and caked in dust. Her uniform ripped to shreds, and she was pale from blood loss.


    ¡°Less moving is better for you right now,¡± I told her.


    Tsarra tried saying something to me, and I watched her lips quiver as she stuttered words out, but I couldn¡¯t make sense of them. ¡°Tsarra, I can¡¯t hear you, so I¡¯m going to need you to listen to me very carefully. I want you to make as many illusions of me as possible and send them towards the Dragon. The more, the better, and they don¡¯t even have to look good. Just make them fast.¡±


    Her eyes went wide, and she once again tried freeing herself from my grip. She tried beating my hands away, but her mana enhancement was pitiful. ¡°Stop thrashing around, or we are both going to die. Use the distraction as a decoy to escape. If nothing else, you may be the only survivor after this.¡±


    Perhaps that Dragon is putting more stock into its sight if it ignored Tsarra for this long. On the other hand, it¡¯s acting awfully belligerent for an intelligent creature¡­either way.


    I increased my grip around Tsarra¡¯s collar and glared down at her. The relationship between us hardly mattered if we were dead, so I didn¡¯t particularly care if she hated me. I had people to protect¡­ or at least I had people I needed to try and protect.


    Tsarra eventually stopped squirming about and closed her eyes. I watched the High Elf Princess concentrate, a bead of sweat rolling down her face and collecting all the soot and blood. Then the air shimmered around me, and multiple versions of myself came into existence, about ten or so, all carrying a mirrored Tsarra.


    Huh¡­she cut out the faces on herself¡­that¡¯s sort of odd.


    I let Tsarra go, and she crumbled to the ground giving me a pained expression. I had little time to worry about her and immediately ran off towards the Dragon, my illusions spreading out and doing the same. I went on the edge so as not to clump up with most of them, and I watched as the Tsarra illusions circled the encampment.


    It wasn¡¯t long till the Dragon turned its attention to me and the copies. First, it tilted its massive head and narrowed its bloodied eyes at the illusions, then it scraped its claws across the ground, sending stone chunks the size of horses towards me. Thankfully Tsarra was still controlling the illusions as most of them avoided the rocks. Being on the outside was the right choice as the Dragon opted to attack the cluster of fakes.


    So it can¡¯t tell the difference, that¡¯s good. So now¡­what will I do when I get close to it?


    Getting near its head is going to be impossible, and if the scales are impenetrable, that only leaves me with one viable option. It¡¯s joints. Since the Dragon appeared to be a quadruped, it had to leave room for its joints to move. So¡­aiming for the wings then. At the bare minimum, if it can¡¯t fly, that should give people enough time and space to run, maybe even alert the capital and get an evacuation started.


    Bowen will be high on the priority list, meaning Mila will be one of the first. That¡¯s good.


    The Dragon¡¯s long black tail scraped against the ground at Tsarra''s illusions, clearing away all of them in a single strike. I was nearly upon the Dragon now, so I only had one chance, and I wasn¡¯t even sure if it was going to work. Getting close to this thing was a death sentence, and I somehow had to get close enough to damage its wings.


    This might be the most suicidal thing I¡¯ve ever done.


    I formed another gravity core and released it. My stomach lurched to the side of my body as I started falling towards the Dragon. Changing the orientation of my gravity was always an unpleasant feeling. But this¡­this was different and not in a good way.


    It¡¯s probably an even worse feeling having this giant killing machine glaring down at me.


    I looked to my side, and my illusions were doing the same, which meant Tsarra was still maintaining and controlling her spells for me. If I ever got the chance, I¡¯d have to thank her for that. The Dragon brought its foreleg down on a group of my illusions, dispersing them. Although its leg was close enough that I could grab it, I used my good arm to summon my sword.


    I made a valiant attempt at cutting into the scales, but the second my cobalt gladius¡¯s tip touched those void black scales, it broke right off like a toothpick. I continued to try and do anything, but any more attempts just left me shaving down my sword.


    The Dragon must have noticed me finally as all the illusions were gone. It stood high onto its hind legs, and I felt the wind move as it brought its claws down on me. The Dragon was going to crush me against its own body.


    But for some reason, that event never happened.


    I was busy focusing on my spell core to guide me towards its back when I looked up to see a cloud of smoke around the Dragon¡¯s face. I followed the barrage of spells and caught a glimpse of a disheveled and bloodied Lin pointing towards the Dragon. She was in the middle of a group of students and teachers with a blank expression, and it looked like she was giving orders.


    Huh¡­thank you, Lin.


    Apparently, not even rampaging Dragons enjoy getting blasted in the face with magic as the towering beast let out a mighty roar. Those few seconds were just what I needed. The simplest of distractions would hopefully allow me to finish my task.


    I blew past the Dragon and was behind it now. My vision darkened around my eyes, and I felt the tremendous force of gravity on me as I swapped orientations once more. I was already using my limp arm to form a spell core when I landed against the Dragon¡¯s back. My legs broke on impact, and the beast''s scales were razor-sharp, digging into my flesh. But I ignored the pain and continued to pour even more mana into my spell core.


    After all, this pain was temporary. It was do or die now. The warm feeling of water coursing through my veins multiplied, and it felt like a hot tidal wave was being forced from my solar plexus as I fed the spell.


    I threw my hips and tossed my dislocated shoulder right onto the wings of the Dragon, where the limb connected to the back. Just as I thought, there were no scales here, the skin was a purplish-black, and my spell had been successfully planted. The spell core left my hand, and I was about to pull back when I felt weightless for a moment, followed by nothingness.


    I looked down, and a giant black spike was protruding from my stomach. Oh¡­that¡¯s not a spike¡­it¡¯s the Dragon¡¯s tail¡­huh¡­it impaled me.


    My head rocked to the side, and my vision was a blur as I was tossed off the Dragon¡¯s tail like a piece of meat on a skewer. My body continued to soar through the air, and I knew once I hit the ground, I was probably going to die. I activated the spell core, and my vision was filled with a brilliant blue light.


    An impact charge made of plasma. If this doesn¡¯t do it¡­then I don¡¯t know what will.


    I didn¡¯t even feel myself hit the rock as I was only vaguely aware of my body anymore. The entire lower half of my body was unresponsive and what was working on my upper body wasn¡¯t much better. I could only just barely move my right hand, and even then, it wasn¡¯t much.


    My neck wouldn¡¯t respond to my commands, and I knew my body was beyond devastated. I hadn¡¯t been like this since my fifth birthday, honestly¡­no¡­before even that. My body hadn¡¯t been this decimated since I took a shredder grenade and plasma core explosion.


    This is awful¡­how did I end up like this? I was so close¡­so close.


    Once the blue-white smoke cleared, the Dragon let out a hateful, pained roar. Its wing on its back had been damaged and looked about ready to fall off. It worked. It took everything I had just to damage one of its wings¡­ah¡­I really hate overgrown lizards.


    Well¡­at least this will hopefully save Mila. I¡¯m sorry¡­Mila¡­I failed you before I could even really begin. Sorry, Mom and Dad¡­Cerila¡­Padraic¡­Grandpa¡­and Sylvia. Hopefully, Dad finds Mila¡­raises her with Mom¡­I may be leaving as their son, but at least I could give them a granddaughter.


    I wanted to start crying, but I don¡¯t think my body could manage even a drop. I was familiar with this feeling¡­I knew it well. I felt my life slipping away from me¡­and I hated it¡­I never wanted any of this¡­I hated Alnwar¡­I hated the Chapter of Despair¡­I hated that I¡¯ll never see my family again¡­I hated that I was leaving Sylvia and Mila behind¡­


    I just wasn¡¯t enough in the end. Perhaps I should have spent more time with them¡­


    I rolled my eyes up into my head and caught the Dragon about to annihilate Linnetia¡¯s position. They were all scattering like ants, but it wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    Well¡­might as well do one last thing, right? Just for Lin.


    I glared right at the Dragon and directed all my bloodlust at it¡­I wasn¡¯t even sure if it was going to work¡­if the bloodlust of a dying man even mattered to a Dragon. But it seemed to have some effect as the Dragon stopped. I piled all my regrets, despair, and hatred into my bloodlust. I imagined myself ripping the things head off with my bare hands.


    The Dragon was looking at me again, but this time something was different. The redness in its maddened eyes had faded as the blood dripped down its face. It looked like the Dragon was experiencing a moment of clarity. Or maybe it was just a lack of oxygen to my brain.


    Yeah, most definitely a trick of the mind.


    Whatever I thought I saw was not real as the Dragon reared its head back, mouth wide agape, revealing rows upon rows of human-sized teeth. Purplish energy began accumulating in the Dragon¡¯s mouth, and I couldn¡¯t believe it. I had read that Dragons could use magic¡­even Sylvia told me her master could use magic. But Dragon¡¯s breath was indeed a rare sight¡­as most people didn¡¯t live to tell the tale.


    It seems I truly garnered its wrath. How nice. Perhaps¡­mmmm¡­


    I summoned my sword into my hand and tried lifting it, but that wasn¡¯t possible for me anymore. So instead, I just put a little bit of gravity magic on it and had it float as I began forming a spell core. I turned my brain off and just¡­did what needed to be done.


    A white fire spread around my sword and quickly turned blue. But unlike my Plasma Round, this was going to be different. The heat increased tenfold, and the air around me began to warp. Any breathing I was managing before ceased as space around me was consumed by the heat.


    The golden accents on my gladius began melting away, and even the Cobalt started dripping away, only to be consumed by the blazing inferno. The glass-like appearance was disrupted, and tiny tendrils of blue fire jetted out from my sword.


    Huh¡­looks like a sun.


    My vision went dark, and I was sure I had just scorched my eyes. At this point, I wasn¡¯t even ignoring the pain. I had just melted away the skin and nerves on my body to the point where feeling anything wasn¡¯t possible.


    Mana left my body in droves as I completed a third of the core. Now¡­it just needed the final piece. I altered the gravity core and combined it for a triple school of magic core. Gravity, lightning, and fire mixed into one to create what would hopefully be my most potent spell yet.


    I had attempted this once before and nearly died. Seems like triple magic cores just aren¡¯t feasible regardless of my mana pool.


    I knew I had used nearly all my mana up as I felt my consciousness drift away. I released the spell, and I wasn¡¯t even sure if it was going to hit¡­ although the Dragon was such a massive target, I doubted I could miss. Hopefully, my aim was true.


    Enjoy the world''s first railgun, you overgrown lizard.


    And I¡¯d never know if my spell worked because I knew I just died¡­again.


    The Void already claiming me.

 Vol.5 Ch.112- The Empress and Child of Chaos.

    I looked around my surroundings, but it was an odd out-of-body sensation. I wasn¡¯t really looking. More or less, I was sort of just existing in this place. I had been here before...drifting in this nothingness. I didn¡¯t remember it lasting this long.


    A small existence within itself. Does that even make sense? Is this place even a place? What is this void? Mmm¡­


    The void was calming in a way. I didn¡¯t feel pain or sadness. No grief. No, nothing really¡­it was just¡­well¡­empty, like me. I gazed out into the abyss, sort of expecting something to happen. Perhaps God would come down and judge me. Maybe Death itself would usher me on into the afterlife. But no¡­none of that happened.


    Just nothing. That is what¡¯s happening. Well, it seems something happened after all.


    A purple orb materialized in my vision. I knew the orb came from nowhere because there was nothing in this void beforehand. I wasn¡¯t sure of many things anymore, but I knew this to be true.


    I observed the orb, and it was just that to me, a ball of purple. It had no defining features. It didn¡¯t glow or radiate any warmth. It was just here with me in the nothingness.


    Despair. Sorrow. Regret.


    Mmm? I watched the orb, and then something happened again in the void.


    Despair. Sorrow. Regret.


    So? Are you communicating with me? But you can¡¯t speak, so you are using¡­your emotions?


    Despair. Sorrow. Regret.


    I see. I believe I understand, but I don¡¯t know why you are telling me, Little Orb.


    Despair. Sorrow. Regret. Confess.


    Confess? What is it that you want to confess? What would confessing to me achieve?


    Repentance.


    Repentance? Is that an emotion? Either way, what is there to repent? I believe you have a fundamental misunderstanding, Little Orb. I am just a man. I¡¯m no god. Repenting to me won¡¯t do or change anything.


    Despair. Sorrow. Regret. Forgiveness.


    You want me to forgive you? But why?


    Despair. Sorrow. Regret. Forgiveness.


    I see¡­well¡­I¡¯m not sure what it matters, but I¡¯ll forgive you. Perhaps this could be my final act of kindness before I disappear forever. I never wanted to be a destroyer¡­life just had other plans for me, it seems.


    Exultation. Appreciation. Compassionate.


    Are you saying I¡¯m compassionate or that you are? Well¡­either way, you are welcome, Little Orb.


    Inquisitive.


    You are inquisitive? Ah¡­I see¡­you want to ask me something? Feel free.


    Acceptance. Repentance.


    You want me to repent by having me accept something, is that correct?


    Acceptance. Repentance.


    You want to repent by having me accept something?


    Acceptance.


    Will accepting your gift help you?


    ¡­


    I see¡­no response, huh? Will it help me?


    Regret. Repentance. Forgiveness. Acceptance.


    You regret something, so you want to atone. You are asking for my forgiveness yet again and want to offer me something? In that case, I accept.


    Bliss.


    You are welcome, Little Orb.


    Thank you. I am sorry for what I was forced to do.


    Wait? What? Who¡ª


    ¡ª


    I jolted awake, my left eye dark and covered. My body ached and protested against my sudden movement, and my neck snapped towards the person beside me. A tired and drained-looking Bowen watched me with wide eyes as he closed his book slowly.


    He slowly set the book down on the nightstand and nodded. ¡°Kaladin¡­it appears you really did wake up today,¡± he said slowly.


    My mind felt like it was moving through sludge as I tried to piece together what just happened. I was dead¡­in the void¡­talking to an orb using its feelings¡­I¡­it apologized? Did I apologize? What?


    What the hell is going on?


    Bowen rested a hand on my chest and nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for a while, Kaladin. I¡¯m going to need you¡ª¡±


    Everyone¡­the Dragon!


    I grabbed Bowen by the collar and my heart sank. I could barely muster any strength in my hands but I didn¡¯t appear to be all that different. ¡°What happened? The Dragon? Where is everyone?¡± I croaked.


    Bowen removed my hands with ease and gently rested them on my chest. ¡°Relax, Kaladin. Things are¡­okay. I shouldn¡¯t say that things are okay necessarily, but you needn¡¯t worry anymore. The Dragon is dead. You killed it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I killed it?¡±


    Bowen nodded his head and smiled. ¡°You did indeed kill the Chaos Dragon.¡± Then his smile grew weak, and he looked at me with pity in his brown eyes. ¡°But it also killed you.¡±


    I touched my face upon hearing his words. I ran my fingers across my lips and grabbed a piece of my hair which had grown to shoulder length. I¡­I appeared to be alive. I wasn¡¯t doing very well. My heart hurt, my body felt weak, and I was beyond tired. I quite honestly felt like crap, but¡­I was breathing¡­and alive¡­I think.


    ¡°I can see your confusion. Perhaps I should rephrase that,¡± Bowen said with a tired sigh. ¡°It killed you, but you somehow came back to life. Unfortunately, you were pronounced dead by well¡­everyone, including Sylvia.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    ¡°That is a question I do not know the answer to,¡± Bowen said quickly. He was staring at me intently with tired eyes, and I watched as a bead of sweat rolled down his face.


    I touched my face again and realized something was wrapped around my head and covering my left eye. I pulled at it, and Bowen grabbed my hand. He was shaking, and he tried mouthing words to me, but it only came out as a pained gasp.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you. If you were to gaze at me with that eye accidentally, you would suffer the most excruciatingly painful death of your lives,¡± an unfamiliar voice told me. A warm voice tickled my mind for all the wrong reasons. It made me want to scream¡­to run away from it.


    My heart started beating at a million miles an hour.


    Sweat escaped from every pore in my body, and it felt like I was being crushed by gravity. It was almost like a giant was pushing me into the planet with their finger. My frail body suddenly felt like it could run a marathon as every fiber of my being screamed at me. I was shaking uncontrollably in my bed, and my teeth clattered.


    Oh¡­I¡¯m terrified. I¡¯m really, really scared right now. Is this what it¡¯s like to be deathly afraid of someone?


    The pressure was lifted just enough to allow me to turn my head. It was like my neck was made of lead as I watched someone slowly appear from the room''s darkness. She looked to be a Human woman in her early twenties. She wore an elegant black and purple dress that shimmered with an unearthly aura, and it was cut so far down the middle that calling it a deep V was generous. The dress was form-fitting to her luscious body, which exposed much of her almond-colored skin.


    Her shimmering purple hair draped her shoulders and fell off of her like waves. I looked into her face, and she appeared to be extremely beautiful to an almost unnatural degree. But she quickly stopped being Human as I continued to look at her.


    The whites of her eyes were an inky black instead, and she gazed into my very soul with swirling purple reptilian eyes. Her eyes seemed to glow in the darkness, and she was radiating a power that I had never experienced before. It made me fear for my life¡­a primal fear so deeply seated I didn¡¯t even know I had it.


    She ran her finger across my face and over to the bandaged area. She smiled at me, but it wasn¡¯t the welcoming smile of a beautiful woman. Instead, her mouth was filled with razor-sharp teeth, and her eyes had a dangerous glint to them. Bowen had receded into his chair, sweat beading down his skin and eyes bulging from his head.


    ¡°Look at you¡­Child of Chaos¡­¡± she muttered while running her finger across my body.


    What?


    I tried speaking, her simple statement made me want to answer her, but I couldn¡¯t form words¡­just push some air from my lungs in a wheeze. Finally, the pressure was lifted from me, and I could breathe again¡­it was gone¡­ all the fear just evaporated¡­just like that, like a bad dream.


    Was that her bloodlust? Is that even bloodlust? What¡­.what is this monster.


    ¡°Who¡­who are you?¡± I stammered out.


    ¡°What? Your mother never told you?¡± she questioned while tilting her head innocently.


    Too bad there is nothing innocent about that smile.


    ¡°Huh? What does my mother have to do with anything?¡± I asked carefully.


    The woman let out a deep cackle that sent chills down my spine. I felt utterly helpless in her presence, and even though her overwhelming aura was gone¡­it didn¡¯t diminish her in the slightest. Instead, she gave me a bone-chilling smile.


    ¡°I am Chaos Dragon Empress Avasta.¡±


    I bit down so hard I think I chipped a tooth. This¡­this is a Dragon Emperor? What is she doing here? Why does she know Mom? And why did she call me a Child of Chaos?


    Wait¡­I just killed a Chaos Dragon¡­oh¡­


    She let me wallow in despair for a moment and poked me in the forehead with her finger. Her nails were filed down to razor-sharp points¡­almost like claws. ¡°You need to begin to control your new eye, Child. Treat it as a new limb with your mana enhancement, and all will be well. Just be wary of gazing into the abyss for too long. You may go blind. Or worse.¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± I muttered.


    New eye? Like a limb? Ah¡­this is not good.


    ¡°You will in time,¡± she said with a grin.


    ¡°Why are you here? My mother? How do you know her?¡± I asked cautiously.


    ¡°So many questions from you, Child, and I don¡¯t particularly feel like answering all of them,¡± she said dangerously. I swallowed the saliva in my throat and looked up at her terrifying smiling face. ¡°On second thought¡­perhaps it would be more entertaining to tell you?¡± she said with a wicked laugh.


    She looked at me for approval, but I said nothing. ¡°I failed in a¡­duty of mine. However, your mother saved something very precious to me, and for that, I bestowed upon her a wish.¡±


    ¡°A wish?¡±


    Avasta¡¯s grin grew more expansive, and she seemed to be reveling in my confusion and anticipation. ¡°That¡¯s right, a wish!¡± she said, her laughter only growing. ¡°Your mother made an impossible request of me to do something nobody has ever done. I told her it might not be possible. That the chances were low¡­yet here you lie, a product of my creation. You may even call me your mother if you so desire.¡±


    My mother? I¡¯m certain that I came out of my real mother¡­not this monster. And if she was my parent, then talk about a deadbeat¡­I could have used her help a long time ago. But she is just toying with me now.


    ¡°How¡¯s that for an explanation, Child?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°I understand¡­but why are you here? Surely you didn¡¯t come all this way just to see me now all of a sudden,¡± I pointed out.


    I don¡¯t really understand, but I know she isn¡¯t going to tell me more. This Child of Chaos nonsense¡­ may explain my very existence in this world.


    ¡°I¡¯ve come to explain your situation to you and make my decree known,¡± Avasta stated.


    ¡°I uh¡­okay¡­¡± I mumbled slowly.


    Avasta¡¯s purple eyes glowed with power as she gave me a once-over. Then, seemingly satisfied, she nodded at me. ¡°Qylrenth saved you, and he managed to piece your soul back together using his own. It appears he regained his senses somehow even after the Madness consumed him.¡±


    ¡°Who? Madness? What do you mean¡­I don¡¯t understand,¡± I told her.


    ¡°The Dragon you slew, his name was Qylrenth. He was affected by Madness, a disease that our kind has long since eradicated. We haven¡¯t had a single Dragon fall victim to it in thousands of years,¡± Avasta explained slowly to me like I was a child.


    I suppose compared to the ancient world-ending Dragon¡­I am nothing but a child. But what¡¯s this about my soul being pieced back together? What does¡ªoh¡­the orb¡­I almost forgot. That feels like it was an eternity ago already. Could that have been Qylrenth?


    ¡°Seems you¡¯ve come to an understanding. There is no need for me to explain further. You are alive and well. And only the parts of Qylrenth that hold you together will remain with you. Perhaps if you hadn¡¯t died, you might have reaped more benefits. Chaos Magic is truly fascinating, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said with a playful shrug.


    ¡°Wait¡­Qylrenth said something to me before I woke up,¡± I told her.


    Avasta raised her eyebrows and gave me a look of genuine curiosity. ¡°Oh? Since when have the dead been able to communicate? Well¡­I suppose you may be the exception now. But do tell me, what did he say exactly?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­at first, he didn¡¯t say anything to me, really. Then I accepted his gift or something like that, and he gave me some parting words. Qylrenth told me that he was sorry for what he was forced to do,¡± I recounted. ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    Avasta narrowed her eyes at me, and my heart felt ready to explode from my chest. The difference in power levels was night and day. Dragon Emperors aren¡¯t just strong or on a different level. They are on a completely different plane of existence.


    If that¡¯s the case¡­how did Talgan get so strong? How could anyone ever hope to stop the Dragon Emperors? I don¡¯t even think every War God I¡¯ve ever met combined could best her. What¡¯s stopping the Dragon Emperors from just taking over the entire world?


    I was about to say something in response, but Avasta stood back and waved her hand dismissively. ¡°I understand what you¡¯ve told me, Child.¡± She looked to Bowen, then back to me. ¡°Now then, I¡¯ve come bearing my decree. As the person who completed my duty, with the power I wield and in my name, I hereby bestow upon you a wish.¡±


    Wait¡­she didn¡¯t even apologize¡­so many people died.


    ¡°Are you even sorry?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Sorry? For what exactly?¡± she scoffed, seemingly annoyed that I stopped her rant.


    ¡°For all those people you let die.¡±


    She scoffed at me and let out a wicked laugh. ¡°You are an interesting one indeed. Only a Child of Chaos could be so impudent towards me. I shall ignore your frivolous comments this one time. Let it be known that I am regretful you fulfilled my duty in my stead. Nothing else.¡±


    The rage I felt boiling in my chest tapered off. There was no point in getting into an argument with this monster. If I so much as breathed funny in her presence, Avasta may just end my life for real.


    And there is no way I¡¯m ever going to be able to kill her. Besides¡­what¡¯s the saying? The lion cares not what the sheep thinks? Or something like that¡­


    ¡°A wish? A wish¡­¡± I rolled the word on my dry tongue, and I blurted out the first desire that came to my mind. ¡°Gather my family and bring them to me. Alive and well,¡± I said plainly.


    Perhaps this isn¡¯t the best use of a wish from a Dragon Empress¡­but nothing in the world matters to me all that much. Dying again¡­I¡¯m sick and tired of all of this crap¡­I just want to go back to normal¡­ I just want my family. And with Mom and Dad most likely looking for me¡­there isn¡¯t a point in taking me home.


    Avasta started laughing so hard she doubled over. Genuine tears flowed from her black eyes, and she wiped them away. ¡°Are you positive? I can do anything for you! This country?! This continent?! I¡¯ll give it all to you. All you need to do is make the request.¡±


    I eyed Bowen, and it looked as if his soul was about to leave his body. ¡°I don¡¯t want a country or this continent or the damn world. Just bring my family to me in one piece and in a timely manner,¡± I told her.


    Avasta finished wiping the tears away and gave me a different kind of smile. I imagine it may have been charming if it weren¡¯t for, well¡­literally everything that was wrong with her.


    She ran her hands across her seductive body and brought her hand to her chin. ¡°The world truly does move in circles. A mother that wanted a son and a son that just wants his mother. Ironic.¡±


    ¡°So be it, I shall bring your family to you alive and well.¡± Avasta began striding out of the room, her long dress dragging across the floor, when she stopped and looked directly at Bowen. ¡°When I return, I expect that Qylrenth¡¯s head will be returned to me in full. And when I say in full, I do mean it. What you do with the rest of him is of no importance to me, Human.¡±


    And just like that Chaos Dragon Empress Avasta strutted out of the room.


    Wait¡­does she even know who my family is? I mean¡­she must¡­right?


    The second the door closed behind her, Bowen let out a cough full of spittle. The man threw himself out from his chair and desperately tried to breathe in the fresh air. He looked up into the ceiling with tear-filled eyes, and a stream of water magic went into his mouth and splashed his face.


    I looked at Bowen, and I licked my dry lips. ¡°Can I¡­uh¡­get some of that?¡±


    Bowen looked over at me and quickly diverted the stream of water towards me. I had a feeling he missed on purpose as it connected with my cheek, but nonetheless, the cold water felt refreshing. What little I could get down my throat was also a welcome reprieve.


    Bowen was still hyperventilating and looked worse for wear. ¡°Are you okay, Bowen?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Okay?¡± he scoffed while running his hands through his long wet hair. ¡°No¡­I¡¯m not okay, Kaladin! How are you even a little okay right now?! What just happened?! Never in my life have I known such fear! I thought the birth of my daughter was scary, but this¡­who am I kidding? This was something else,¡± Bowen muttered.


    ¡°I uh¡­sorry¡­¡± I told him.


    Bowen waved me away and tossed himself back into his chair with a groan. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize¡­it appears you had no control over all of this. I can hardly blame you.¡±


    ¡°Bowen¡­what happened?¡± I looked down at my hands and body. Bowen said I had been out for a time, and my hair had grown significantly, but I appeared to be in near-perfect shape, besides the whole drained and feeling like crap part.


    Maybe even better than I was before I died¡­did I even die? I¡­no¡­I definitely died.


    ¡°How long have I been asleep? Where is everyone?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Where to even begin¡­it¡¯s been an absolute mess, Kaladin, but thanks to you and Sylvia, things aren¡¯t nearly as bad as they should be. I owe both of you a great¡­great deal. Maybe even my life and the lives of my family,¡± Bowen said despondently.


    ¡°Bowen¡­just start from the beginning,¡± I asked him. So I readjusted myself in bed, which was a battle. My back ached, and I was sure I hadn¡¯t moved much in however long I¡¯d been unconscious.


    Bowen rested his face in his hands and spoke through them, muffling his voice. ¡°Hundreds and thousands of gold worth of damage. One hundred and seventy-eight students and staff are deceased. Sixty are unaccounted for but have been pronounced dead¡­their bodies are too destroyed to identify. And over a hundred were grievously injured. But, of course, the death toll would be much higher if it weren¡¯t for Sylvia,¡± Bowen explained to me.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­not good,¡± I muttered. ¡°But wait¡­Sylvia, is she alive? And she saved everyone? Does that mean¡­¡± I trailed off.


    ¡°That we know she is a Vampire? Yes, although I wish you two had told me beforehand,¡± Bowen grumbled.


    Relief washed over me like a warm blanket. Knowing Sylvia was still alive was the best bit of news I¡¯ve heard in a long time. Ahhh¡­


    ¡°Oh¡­so you know¡­but do you know?¡± I asked him.


    Just because they know she is a Vampire doesn¡¯t mean they know she is an ancient one, let alone Talgan¡¯s granddaughter. Sylvia could have just lifted her mask slightly and not shown her eyes. I imagine Bowen would be slightly more surprised if he knew, but I just wanted to double-check.


    Bowen gave me a confused and annoyed look. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Never mind¡­¡± I muttered. ¡°Anyways, how long have I been out for? Linnetia¡­Sylas¡­Jen¡­Varnir, all my classmates and the professor, did they live?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for almost three months, Kaladin. Yesterday Chaos Dragon Empress Avasta appeared and told me you would be waking up today, so I made preparations for you two to speak¡­I had no idea things were going to be like this, though,¡± Bowen said while scratching his head and sighing. ¡°And yes¡­a lot of your class survived thanks to Sylvia, including your professor.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± I said in utter disbelief.


    Three months¡­three months, huh? My body¡­I should be a husk right now but I¡¯m not. And even the professor survived? Guess he is stronger than I thought.


    I let out a tired sigh and felt my eyelids getting heavy. All the stress of waking up feeling like death, learning about all of this crazy crap with the Dragons and Chaos magic. Knowing everyone is okay¡­I¡¯m just tired¡­I need to get some more sleep.


    ¡°Where is he?! If you don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    I heard a familiar voice yelling in the hallway, knowing my time to sleep was slipping away. And although I was drained mentally and physically¡­hearing her beautiful screaming voice really did make me happy. I was looking forward to this.


    Bowen chuckled and extended his hand, only for something to materialize out of thin air. ¡°Here, you are probably going to need this back. You¡¯ve had it on while you slept so don¡¯t worry about anybody knowing who you are just yet. I also have your Spatial Ring¡­well¡­what¡¯s left of it anyway.¡±


    I gingerly accepted my mask and ring back and gave them a once-over. It was all but unrecognizable¡­the gold designs had been completely melted off the mask while the ring was all but destroyed. Nevertheless, it was impressive that either of these still worked.


    I could hear Sylvia¡¯s stomping from outside, so I quickly slid my mask on. The door to the room was kicked in, and standing there was a very angry-looking Sylvia. Her bronze mask was dented, and a deep gash ran across the right side, exposing some of her pale skin. But¡­none of that mattered.


    Seeing her was overwhelming. I thought she was dead and that I would never see her again. My heart¡ª


    ¡°Daddy! You¡¯re awake!¡± a little girl shouted.


    I gasped audibly, and I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. Mila had¡­changed quite a bit since I last saw her. The starving little girl was gone and, in her stead, was a normal-looking Beastmen child. Her orange hair had grown just a little, and she ran toward me on solid legs. She even sounded a little different as well.


    My heart¡­I can¡¯t take this.


    Mila threw herself into me and squeezed me. I could feel a strength behind her that wasn¡¯t there before, and it made my heart ache. I had promised I would see her again¡­but I failed and let her down.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± she muttered in between sobs.


    I felt the lump form in the back of my throat and I tried to hold it back. But I failed. Tears rolled down my face, and my eyes began to burn from the sensation. ¡°Mila¡­I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± I told her while trying to hug her back. I just couldn¡¯t manage the same strength I was used to.


    ¡°Mila read to you every day and every night, you know. She also refused to sleep anywhere but at your side,¡± Bowen told me softly.


    Did she? Ah¡­


    She didn¡¯t say anything back to me as she hugged me, seemingly giving me no room to say no to her¡­not that I ever would. Sylvia was standing there, her one blue eye wide, and she slowly walked towards me. She bent over and put her helmeted forehead on my mask. ¡°You¡­I hate you,¡± she muttered half-heartedly.


    Sylvia¡¯s body was shaking from her sobs as she continued to mutter that she hated me. She placed a shaky hand on my shoulder, and I could hear her sniffling as well. It only served to make me feel worse¡­although I¡¯m not sure if I could have really changed all that much.


    ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t you wake up? I thought¡­I thought you were dead!¡± Sylvia yelled in between her sobs.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you two¡­¡± I choked out in response. ¡°I missed both of you¡­more than I realized.¡±


    Mila looked up at me with teary eyes. ¡°You won¡¯t ever leave us again?!¡±


    ¡°I know¡­I know¡­I¡¯m sorry, Mila,¡± I told her while caressing her hair. ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much¡­¡±


    Bowen cleared his throat, and we all looked over at him. ¡°I hate to break this up, but I can¡¯t let Voker go to sleep so soon.¡±


    Sylvia summoned her sword and pointed it directly at Bowen¡¯s throat. ¡°What could you possibly need from him? He just woke up! You better¡ª¡±


    Bowen slid the point of the sword away from him and smiled wryly. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. We just need to get Voker¡¯s size quickly, and then he can rest for the next few days, undisturbed with all of you.¡±


    ¡°You need my sizes? What for?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well¡­we will need to get you some new clothes.¡±

 Vol.5 Ch.113- Epilogue.

    Year 2516, September 19th. HFAX Shipyard 661 orbiting New Nevada.


    Rick, HFAX Shipyard 661¡¯s resident camera watching guard POV.


    I rubbed my tired eyes and pretended to flick through the many channels that I was supposed to be watching. Pretending to work hard is the key to making it through these monotonous days. This job would have been shoveled off to a capable AI if it wasn''t for that stupid Man-Machine Accord.


    Why they felt that Humans needed to participate in watching surveillance footage actively¡­I¡¯ll never know. On the other hand, it¡¯s not like AI doesn¡¯t know everything we are already doing.


    However, my mind and eyes were drawn to the portable data pad that I expertly placed in the surveillance room. Thanks to having access to all those cameras, I could also find all the dead zones, and dead zones were the perfect places actually to have a little enjoyment.


    But it also brought a certain level of pain.


    The screen displayed the parade that was taking place on the surface. It showed all the people¡­having fun¡­enjoying corn dogs and soda, and everything else that I would instead be eating. Everyone was smiling and having a damn good time watching soldiers marching and military equipment getting paraded around. My friends and family would be down there¡­having fun¡­ without me.


    All because I lost the damn lotto.


    ¡°You are distracted. Focus on the task at hand,¡± the automatic voice rang out in my pod.


    The irony of this does not escape me. At least fifty of us were watching the surveillance cameras, and while we were watching those, we were being watched by an AI watching us watch the cameras. So why are politicians like this? What is the damn point?


    It¡¯s not like AI can¡¯t do this job. I mean, come on¡­we trust AI to guide spaceships with people on board. Hell, even the damn military has a ship that uses an AI to breach other ships!


    This is truly the worst thing ever.


    I continued to scan through the network when I noticed a ping on my message board. I eyed my pad until the message prompt opened, and I got a lovely photo of my little brother sent by Mom. He was adorable, and when my shift was over, I looked forward to spending the rest of the day with him. I may miss out on the parade but¡­it is what it is.


    Hopefully, I don¡¯t get caught. The device that lets me get pings and messages while on duty is super illegal, and I¡¯ll have my nuts plastered to a wall for it. But everyone uses it, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal¡­


    Somebody knocked on my door, and I felt my heart sink. Please¡­Karma¡­don¡¯t do this to me. I got up and slapped my hand against the scanner. The heavy metal door slid open with a hiss, and relief washed over me like a tropical wave.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Connor?¡± I asked my friend.


    He shrugged. ¡°Nothing. Command wants you out of the pod and in the main room. Your attentiveness score took a spike.¡±


    I clicked my tongue. ¡°Damn¡­that was quick,¡± I groaned.


    Connor let out a hearty laugh and peered into the room behind me. He shook his head upon seeing my extra data pad displaying the parade. ¡°Come on, man¡­if you are going to do it, you gotta do it right. Move through the channels at a more regular pace and all that jazz.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Well, go sit your butt into a chair for the next four hours before you get into actual trouble,¡± Connor said, patting me on the shoulder and walking into the pod.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    I heeded my friend¡¯s advice and didn¡¯t bother making any stops at the Command Room. Why they called it a Command Room, I¡¯ll never know. They aren¡¯t really commanding anything¡­just¡­watching us watch things. Pretty sure the only time this place does anything is during emergencies, which rarely happens.


    The AIs and maintenance crews do all the hard work in the dock, so shouldn¡¯t they be over there with them? Isn¡¯t making sure their precious capital ships are being appropriately maintained more important? Surely it¡¯s more critical than ensuring a bunch of underpaid soldiers are watching cameras.


    I¡­relax, Rick. Relax¡­no need to get worked up over this. One more year of service and then it¡¯s all over.


    The door to the Command Center was oversized in every possible metric and completely useless as far as I was concerned. If somebody had the skills to get here this hunk of metal wasn¡¯t going to slow them down at all. I mean, we didn¡¯t even have armed guards! The stupid door opened without so much as a hiss when it scanned my face. I was prepared to salute whichever self-important¡­oh¡­


    I scanned the room quickly; of course, there wasn¡¯t a single commissioned officer on deck. What a joke. But all the better for me.


    Working in the Command Room was usually a pain as a CO was always breathing down your neck. The Rear Admiral never really showed up, so it was always one of his subordinates trying to brown-nose their way to success. But if there wasn¡¯t one, then all the better. Perhaps everyone is growing lax¡­collecting their paychecks and going planetside to get trashed.


    ¡°Rick! Over here!¡± a familiar voice called out to me.


    Ah¡­thank you. At least I get to work beside somebody that doesn¡¯t make me want to jump out of the airlock.


    ¡°How¡¯s it hanging, Valorie,¡± I asked her while sitting down.


    ¡°Ah, you know how it is. Rather be planetside than up here,¡± she said with a sigh.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t that the truth¡­¡± I groaned.


    She leaned over and gave me a playful smile. ¡°Heard the AI caught you. Good work, idiot.¡±


    I scoffed and returned her smile. ¡°Uh-huh¡­ remind me, how long have you been on main room duty again?¡±


    Valorie gave me an irked look and began tapping away at her datapad. ¡°Annoying¡­¡±


    She can always dish it but never take it. Well¡­maybe this isn¡¯t going to be such a nice day.


    I looked over at her, and she had her face up to the monitor. She narrowed her eyes and looked over at me with a confused look. ¡°Hey¡­doesn¡¯t this look kinda funny?¡± she pointed out.


    She was pointing to a video of me walking into the Command Room. I sat there for a good few seconds and tried to discern what she meant¡­but I couldn¡¯t see anything. Then it clicked. ¡°Are you pointing at me? Val, I¡¯ve been here for two minutes¡­ are¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­I¡¯m being serious,¡± she said while pointing at the screen with her finger. ¡°Like¡­somebody is right behind you.¡±


    I flicked around to look behind me, and of course¡­nobody was.


    Valorie was laughing so hard she was snorting. ¡°Little miss piggy,¡± I spat. ¡°You are going to get me roped into this place forever at this rate. Can you just do your damn job?¡±


    Valorie waved her hands defensively while continuing to laugh. ¡°Oh¡­so sorry, Mister Serious. It was just a joke.¡±


    Ah¡­but my earlier question wasn¡¯t? Talk about annoying¡­


    Everyone else was watching us from the corner of their eyes. I caught a few of them snickering at me, but I paid them no mind. In all honesty, I didn¡¯t hate a single one of my co-workers. We got on each other¡¯s bad sides from time to time, but nothing serious. It was moments like these that really helped curb the boredom and monotony this place can implant inside of you.


    I flicked through more channels and mindlessly watched the docks. All of them had been emptied and combined into one ginormous dock to make room for the Dreadnought. ¡°Have they decided what they are going to do with this thing? It¡¯s sort of just taking up space,¡± I asked no one in particular.


    ¡°Pretty sure they agreed to strip the thing. It was supposed to be in the parade, but something was wrong with the low-orbit thrusters. Or some crap like that,¡± Val answered.


    It took dozens of cameras to capture the true size of this black behemoth. The sleek armored edges. A rail gun big enough to level half a continent. I mean, for crying out loud, it wasn¡¯t even fully docked in the station; it was so big.


    How many hours, money, and lives did it take to build this thing? There was one for every fleet, and I¡¯m not even sure how many fleets there were in total¡­thirty at least?


    Imagine five or six of these parking outside your planet. Well,¡­nothing to worry about anymore, I guess. Now, this space monstrosity was going to be reduced to scrap. The end of an era¡­I suppose.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Warning. Warning. Multiple warp jumps detected. Warning¡ª¡± The automated warning system continued to spew out the same message as people began to panic slightly.


    The automated system only ever did this for unauthorized jumps. It could be anyone really. Hell, this wouldn¡¯t be the first time a merchant ship jumped to the wrong port and set the AI off. But despite this, it still got people on edge.


    It even got my heart beating a little faster.


    The doors to the Command Center slid open, and in walked Rear Admiral Nether. He was a simple man and if anything, I was sort of glad he was our Commanding Officer. He was a laid-back kinda guy, riding out the end of his career on our shipyard. You always knew what kind of mood he would be in, which was a massive plus.


    As long as you didn¡¯t bother him, he rarely bothered you. It was a good balance¡­however¡­when it was time to get serious, Rear Admiral Nether was not afraid to put on his big boy pants. But he could have at least done a better job not tracking any toilet paper behind him.


    The entire room stood at attention. ¡°At ease, everyone. Status report Petty Officer Ortiz,¡± he asked.


    I always hated how she got promoted to Petty Officer before me. She only saw one active-duty battle, which was the war''s end. Barely even a skirmish¡­


    ¡°Sir, preliminary scans show one ship coming out of warp!¡± Val told him.


    ¡°Warrant Officer Finnegan, hail the ship once it exits warp,¡± Nether ordered.


    Finnegan replied with a ¡°Yes, sir,¡± and we all sat back down in our chairs. It was these crucial first few moments that got the blood pumping. Even though we knew it wasn¡¯t a military vessel coming through warp as it was too small, you could never be sure.


    I¡¯ve heard plenty of stories of suicidal pirates who were on the run. They jump into a controlled system, scream that they have hostages over the comms. Sometimes, we blow them up, and sometimes we don¡¯t. It sort of just depends¡­I guess.


    Admiral Nether seems like the fire first. Ask questions later kinda officer.


    We all watched the screens with bated breath. The atmosphere in the room was thick with sweat and the smell of roasted coffee for some reason. I licked my lips in anticipation as the tell-tale signs of a warp point began to show.


    The vacuum of space bent and warped, almost like some kind of interdimensional monster was trying to rip a hole into reality. Then a ship showed up¡­ a very underwhelming ship.


    Oh, thank God it¡¯s just a merchant ship.


    ¡°This is Warrant Officer Finnegan of Shipyard 661 of the Human Federation hailing unidentified merchant vessels. Why did you miss your warp jump?¡± Finnegan spoke into the microphone.


    ¡°As by law, we are required to make this offer of surrender. You are hereby requested to surrender.¡±


    Huh?


    The room was so silent you could probably hear everyone¡¯s individual heartbeat. I¡¯ve been doing this for seven years, and never once have I had a ship just exit warp and demand surrender. I mean¡­this might be a shipyard, but we have fighters and a full host of weapon systems. The entire station is also shielded, and we have a fleet of ships in orbit. It¡¯s almost a fortress.


    ¡°Uh¡­Sir?¡± Finnegan questioned, confusion evident on his face.


    ¡°As by law, we are required to make this offer of surrender. You are hereby requested to surrender.¡±


    Nether looked confused as he pondered the meaning behind that request. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t wondering less about the meaning or more if he was going to blast this unfortunate ship to smithereens. ¡°I¡¯ll take over from here,¡± he told us.


    ¡°As by law, we are required to make this offer of surrender. You are hereby requested to surrender.¡±


    An automated message?


    Nether tapped the space in front of him, and the data pad only he could see had become active. He cleared his throat and was about to speak until he was interrupted. ¡°Sir! That thing¡¯s energy level is forty times over the legal limit for a ship that size!¡± one of the officers yelled.


    Forty times? That¡¯s¡­just not possible. What is it¡­a bomb?


    ¡°Sir, no life forms detected on pings!¡± someone else shouted.


    Admiral Nethers gestured his hand wide. ¡°Train all weapon systems on the target. I don¡¯t even want scrap left after we are done,¡± Nethers ordered.


    And just like that, we went from watching cameras to directing the station¡¯s weapons. The AI had already done the aiming for us and all it took was a few button presses¡ª


    The lights flickered for a moment, and all the systems flashed. ¡°Sir, we just got hit by an EMP! The station is still functional! All systems are at 85% and already going back up!¡± someone relayed.


    ¡°An EMP? We are shielded, and we have backup batteries just in case¡­anyone with half a brain would know that,¡± Nether grumbled.


    I looked back to the screen showing the merchant vessel as it was being annihilated by a barrage of laser, kinetic, and missile fire. And just like that¡­the ship was all but gone. Only metal dust and small pieces of the vessel floated in the vacuum of space.


    ¡°Relay this incident to New Nevada and the surrounding ships immediately,¡± Nether commanded.


    ¡°Sir, our comms network is down.¡±


    Nether didn¡¯t even miss a beat as he looked at Val and me. ¡°Use the Stormspike¡¯s onboard communications relay instead. It was inside the shields, so it should be functioning.¡±


    I set to work immediately and connected to the Stormspike¡¯s systems. I just gotta put in the access code and¡ªuh¡­¡±Hey, Val¡­can you connect?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°No!¡± she hissed under her breath.


    I tried a few more routine passwords, but eventually, I just got an error telling me the system was failing to connect. ¡°Sir, I am falling to connect to the Stormspike!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Try again,¡± Nether demanded.


    This mother fu¡ª¡­no¡­just try again, Rick.


    Once again, any attempts to connect with the Stormspike were failing. We had been cut off from the system directly, and it wasn¡¯t a software problem it seems. ¡°Sir, somebody has physically disconnected us from the Stormspike,¡± I told him.


    Admiral Nether didn¡¯t answer me back, and everyone in the room stopped typing for a moment as we looked at the screen. The fleet surrounding us moved into battle positions which was odd¡­our systems weren¡¯t warning us¡­our systems.


    Oh¡­the warp jump detector doesn¡¯t work inside of shields¡­oh no.


    Massive warp points began springing up everywhere. The giant abysses seemed to suck even the void of space into them. I¡¯d never seen such massive warp points ever¡­let alone dozens of them.


    Our fleet wasn¡¯t shabby either. We had nearly seventy ships in orbit for the parade ranging from light cruisers to destroyers. Hell, we even had a carrier in orbit for our fighters. But what came out of those warp points was no fleet.


    It was an entire armada. All were painted a bright yellow.


    Dozens upon dozens of ships poured out from the warp points. All varied in shape, size, and construction¡­they were all from different races, but it seems Human ships made up the bulk of the forces. Once the smaller and medium-sized ships made it through, the big boys started appearing.


    Six battleships¡­two carriers¡­and is that¡­an Elunari Mothership?


    It¡¯s an invasion force¡­the Coalition is really about to start a war! But¡­ all the news and reports said it was implausible! That we outnumbered them twenty to one.


    I gazed into the screens for what felt like an eternity. Our forces clashed with the enemies, but it was a losing battle. We were the ones outnumbered twenty to one. Everyone was yelling around me as the station shook, but all I could hear was the beating of my racing heart.


    I felt utterly hopeless as I watched a portion of the armada break off from the coalition front and head straight towards New Nevada. I felt numb as I watched it engage with its massive cannons as our planetary and orbital guns remained dormant. My entire family and friends were down there¡­at the parade¡­they were aiming for the parade¡­all those people.


    ¡°Rick! We have to¡ª¡±


    Fwoosh.


    Thud.


    Something hot and wet splattered against my face, and I turned towards Val¡¯s voice only to find her head separated from her body. It had landed directly on her station and was staring at me with wide eyes. I slowly craned my neck upwards, and towering over me was a monster of a man.


    Their golden armor reflected the station¡¯s light, and I felt oddly at peace for a moment. Then, my vision flipped upside down, and it only took me but a moment to realize I was flying through the air. Time had slowed to a crawl for me, and I hit the floor and began rolling. At this point, I also realized I was looking up at my body.


    Oh.


    ¡ª


    Heimdall¡¯s POV.


    I resheathed my dagger and began walking back to my squad. I wish I could say I felt pity for that man, but I didn¡¯t. Well¡­I didn¡¯t really feel anything. He was just in the wrong place at the wrong time, nothing more.


    We wiped out the entire Command Center in a matter of seconds. We¡¯d been waiting on this station for over a week, cramped up in storage containers for the moment to strike. It wasn¡¯t the worst waiting game I¡¯ve played, but man, I am getting too old for this crap.


    ¡°Something the matter?¡± Va¡¯cot asked me.


    Damn¡­she caught me shaking my limbs out again. I may have to get some cybernetics after all¡­but isn¡¯t it normal for it to hurt sitting down in a box for so long?


    I waved her concerns away. ¡°Nothing, just getting old is all,¡± I told her. I commed over to Hephaestus and his team. ¡°Reconnect the Stormspike to us. We gotta get going before a fleet shows up.¡±


    Hephaestus laughed into the open mic. ¡°Already on it!¡±


    I turned to Artemis, who was tapping away at a console. ¡°Those old passwords still work?¡±


    ¡°They sure do. Almost there¡­and¡­bam. Station shields are down, guns are offline, and the jammer is operational. What a joke,¡± she laughed.


    ¡°Thank the Man Macchine Accord for that one. Imagine having billions of passwords, and they can¡¯t be maintained by an AI,¡± Apollo chimed in over the radio.


    Yeah, but we can have entire prison systems run by an AI. Comical, if even a little sad.


    I watched the enemy fleet become space dust on the now bloodied view screen. We were outnumbering them to the point it was just an absolute slaughter, and the forces protecting the planet were no match for our fleet. The forces on the ground were being reduced to ash by orbital bombardments while we prepped the dreadnought.


    ¡°Do you regret it? Killing your own kind?¡± Va¡¯cot asked me.


    ¡°Regret it, huh¡­¡± I muttered.


    Regret? What¡¯s it like to regret something, I wonder.


    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just another war with a different enemy,¡± I told her.


    Just another war.

 Vol.5 SS- Baker Meets Commando.

    This Side Story takes place during Ch.102. While Sylvia and the princesses were having their day off, Kaladin was off to the bakery.


    Latem¡¯s POV.


    I took a healthy breath of the alluring aroma of this morning¡¯s bread and let out a satisfied sigh. The ever so slightly sweet smell, the warmth of the ovens, all of it was just¡­just right¡ªa simple life of baking bread.


    One couldn¡¯t ask for a better outcome in life.


    I always prided myself on my bread-making skills. I learned directly from my mother, and ever since the first day I touched that flour, I knew this is what I wanted to do in life. Mom taught me everything I know, and when I grew up, I was looking forward to taking over the bakery someday. However, there was just one problem¡­


    I couldn¡¯t do much else.


    I lacked any real skills in baking sweets or confections like my mother and sister did. I never got the hang of it really. I could follow the recipe like anyone else, but it never came out the same. It just never tasted quite right, in my opinion, and despite my mother and sister¡¯s encouragement, I knew all too well they were just being kind¡ªespecially when compared to them.


    But that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll always have my bread. Or so I thought.


    It turns out that when you are young, you tend to make mistakes. But, sometimes, those mistakes are minor, and nothing much happens. Life goes on, and it was just a minor chapter in the book called life.


    And other times, you make an absolute mess of your life, get in an argument with your father, get banished from the family home and business, and have to eke out the rest of your days as an adventurer.


    I spent nearly seven years as an adventurer clawing my way to the oh-so-prestigious rank of Opal. But, to be honest with myself, I was not meant to be an adventurer in any capacity. The job just didn¡¯t agree with me, but I had little choice. I did try and get a job as a cook in some places, but those never lasted much more than a season, sometimes less.


    Staying with a party was¡­also tricky for me. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m a terrible person or anything¡­I just¡­don¡¯t have any skills to offer those who are trying to climb the ranks. So I don¡¯t hold that against anyone or even myself. I¡¯m sure I would make the same decision as them.


    Some even called me the most prized Opal adventurer ever to exist because I was the true example of what an Opal adventurer should be¡­a stepping stone to more extraordinary things.


    I couldn¡¯t use magic, my mana enhancement was mediocre at best, and I had little to no combat training. Everything I learned in my seven years of being an adventurer came from experience¡­which isn¡¯t much, all things considered. I think I barely completed a hundred quests, and most of those weren¡¯t even combat-oriented. Very unfortunate indeed. But there was one thing I prided myself on, and it kept me alive more times than I could count.


    My ability to sense danger was comparable to no one.


    I¡¯m not sure why that is. I grew up in a loving home for the most part. I didn¡¯t live a life of danger or stress, or even hardship. So having this ability within me made little sense to me, but boy am I glad I have it.


    It was almost like a feeling that would gnaw at the back of my head. At first, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but there was one case where I decided to listen to it. My party at the time went out on a quest, and that gnawing feeling told me not to go, so I listened to it for the first time. My party didn¡¯t come back that night, most likely killed on their quest somehow.


    After that, I never stopped listening to that feeling, which has kept me alive to this day. So¡­why am I feeling it now?


    That gnawing feeling has bothered me since I woke up, and I can¡¯t place it. I¡¯m safe, and I have no plans of leaving this bakery or my sister alone. After all, once my parents passed away, my sister reached out to me and gave me a new home along with a job. I could hardly leave her¡­surely this is a false alarm¡­right?


    No¡­there is no way it is. It¡¯s never been wrong¡­ever¡­not even once. Sometimes the threats are minor¡­but it¡¯s always right.


    ¡°Latem! LATEM!¡± somebody yelled in my ear.


    I blinked a few times and stopped gazing into the fire of the oven. My little sister was yanking on my arm and scowling at me. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been calling your name for ages! So why are you just staring into the fire? Are you okay? Have you finally lost your mind?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, just getting that weird feeling right now,¡± I admitted.


    She narrowed her eyes and sighed at me while rubbing my shoulder. ¡°Well¡­there is no danger here, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. But, maybe something small is going to happen like an oven going out again.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­maybe.¡±


    But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. The feeling is growing much stronger by the minute.


    The bell to the shop rang, and my sister¡¯s eyes went wide. It was still a bit early for people to be showing up, but perhaps it was a new customer who wasn¡¯t aware of our times. I followed close behind as she dragged me to the front.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    My heart sank in my chest, and I felt a lump growing in my throat the closer I got to the front of the store. My danger sense was maxing out, practically screaming at me to run. At one point, my sister yanked me forward because I had stopped walking.


    Never¡­never has it been this bad before.


    When we rounded the corner, I felt like I could drink the miasma of death that had enveloped the shop. Standing in the entryway was a masked High Elf, and I could feel his malicious gaze tear into my very soul. His gray and gold mask was of the highest quality, far too expensive for me to ever dream about owning, not that I would ever want to own such a terrifying thing.


    He stood tall in his red Forward University uniform, and his broad shoulders nearly reached both sides of the door. His muscular legs were plain to see through his uniform, and I was certain this was the biggest High Elf I had ever seen in my life.


    His ash gray hair swayed with his head movements, but it looked¡­awkward on him for some reason. His gaze drifted away from me and to my sister, who didn¡¯t even seem to notice the literal specter of death standing in front of us.


    I wanted to reach out and pull her back. Collapse the entire building, then set fire to it. This man was a threat of the highest order.


    ¡°Good morning, Sir!¡± my sister chimed with a refreshing smile.


    NO! No¡­no¡­don¡¯t greet this monster!


    ¡°Good morning. Is this BAB¡¯s bakery?¡± he asked in a deep, cold voice.


    ¡°Yes, it is. Although I¡¯m afraid we are still baking right now¡­sorry that we don¡¯t have anything right now,¡± my sister apologized.


    Don¡¯t apologize!


    ¡°I see¡­unfortunate then,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡±


    The man went to walk out of the store, but my sister called out to him. I was screaming internally and never wanted to kill my sister more than right now at this moment. I should have knocked her out the second he turned around.


    ¡°Wait! We do have some leftover chocolate and some bread if you are interested. Perhaps¡­ you can make an order and come get it later?¡± she suggested.


    ¡°No!¡± I blurted out.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes snapped towards me, and I could feel the sweat beading down my forehead. ¡°Is there something wrong with you, sir? You look pale,¡± the man asked me.


    YES! YOU ARE THE PROBLEM!


    I felt a jolt of pain in my side, and my sister had elbowed me, but the oppressive fear gripping my heart and mind outweighed any minuscule amount of physical pain. ¡°What is your problem? Snap out of it,¡± my sister hissed.


    HE¡¯S THE PROBLEM!


    I tried whispering to her, but it came out as a strained croak. She gave me a disapproving look and turned toward the man. ¡°He¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a little hot back there with the ovens, you know?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know anything about that,¡± he said honestly. ¡°But I understand. I would be interested in purchasing some of your chocolate if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    My sister waved him towards the counter, and the two began looking over what we had left from the previous day. The masked High Elf would nod at my sister¡¯s words as he inspected each and every piece of chocolate or candy. I felt an immense amount of dread well up inside of me when he looked over at the bread.


    Anything but my bread!


    This man seemed like an emotionless monster, but I witnessed something that only added confusion to my vortex of fear. He seemed almost excited as he lowered his face to look at my bread. Then, his ears wiggled, and he looked back at my sister.


    ¡°Is this¡­sweetbread?¡± he asked, sounding surprised and elated.


    ¡°Ah, yes! It¡¯s Syn¡¯nari sweetbread, but it may be a little stale¡­¡± she told him.


    ¡°I see¡­ Syn¡¯nari sweetbread, huh?¡± he muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s a national treat over there! It¡¯s delicious when it''s made fresh!¡± she told him, excitement filling her voice.


    The man stood up and nodded. ¡°Could I possibly make an order for this? One¡­no¡­three loaves?¡± he asked.


    Three loaves?!


    My sister turned to me and glared at me. I felt the man¡¯s gaze drift towards me, and I wanted nothing more than to run away from it. ¡°I¡ªI¡­uh¡­¡±


    ¡°If not, I understand. I can return at a later¡ª¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s unacceptable! You can come back in a few hours, and we will have it made for you, sir!¡± my sister told him with a wide smile.


    ¡°Oh¡­okay,¡± he said with a nod. ¡°I was also hoping to get some chocolate as well. Could I get an order of¡ª¡±


    The masked High Elf began rattling off quite a few pieces of chocolate. It was almost like he was fully aware of our menu¡­which terrified me.


    ¡°Have you been here before, Sir? You seem to know quite a bit,¡± my sister asked him.


    ¡°No, not in person. I have had plenty of your chocolate from others, and I¡¯ve been meaning to come here on my own time,¡± he told her.


    My sister slapped on her best service smile and really drove home the adorable baker vibe. But the only vibe I wanted was to get this man out of here. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice. Well, make sure you tell your friends we appreciate their kindness. And I¡¯ll make sure that order is ready for you when you return, Sir.¡±


    He grunted and nodded along with my sister¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    My sister waved him goodbye, and he returned it while walking out of the store. I stood there¡­sweating from every little hole in my body. I felt that this was it¡­he was going to turn around and¡ªoof.


    I looked down to see my sister snarling at me. If I thought that man was a monster, then she had just turned into a beast. ¡°What is your problem?! Why are you acting like a weirdo in front of that guy? Did he steal your money or beat you up back in the day or something?¡±


    ¡°No¡­it¡¯s not that¡­¡± I said weakly.


    ¡°Then what is it, huh? He was just some nice guy who is about to buy a massive amount of chocolate and bread from us! He just spent fifteen gold! You better get your act together and make the best damn bread that Elf has ever had,¡± she threatened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try¡­¡± I grumbled.


    Maybe I should just poison it¡­I may save the world or something.

 Vol.5 SS- A Normal Adventure.

    This story takes place during Ch.103, when Sylvia decided to go out on an adventure with Veme after her fight with the others.


    Sylvia Talgan¡¯s POV


    I made my way through the city to the front gates, with my mind swirling and conflicted. I wasn¡¯t sure if what I was doing was actually the right decision. The way Voker was acting was¡­odd¡­I guess.


    I know he has been going through a lot recently but so have I. I just¡­I just need a little break from everything. I did think about taking him along, but I decided against it. Maybe giving him some space and free time to himself may help him?


    Wait¡­I¡¯m lying to myself¡­Voker is going to do something stupid! I know he is¡­oh¡­I should just turn back right now and stop him before it¡¯s too late.


    ¡°Good morning, Sylvia,¡± Veme chimed.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I squealed. ¡°Veme! That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s not okay!¡±


    Beastmen! I swear¡­how are they able to sneak around so well? Or maybe I just wasn¡¯t paying attention¡­gah¡­


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to frighten you,¡± she apologized.


    We weren¡¯t even close to the front gates, and Veme had already found me. Or was it by coincidence that we ran into each other early?


    I stared at Veme¡¯s blank expression for a while. Veme was beautiful and had an aura of maturity that surrounded her. Something I felt that I lacked¡­amongst other things.


    Why are Beastmen so well endowed? What did Elves do to deserve this? What did I do?! I¡¯ll sacrifice a hundred years of my life for just a little bit more!


    Veme tilted her head, but her face never changed. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I told her.


    Talking with Veme was like talking to a female version of Voker. The two were so similar it was frightening. They both talked and acted the same. They even asked questions with the same blank, placid look on their faces.


    It¡¯s sort of adorable¡­in a weird way when they do this. Even when Voker¡­am I weird? No¡­I¡¯m not.


    ¡°Your ears¡­Sylvia, are you well? We can¡ª¡±


    I waved her concerns away. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s get going. We have a carriage to catch.¡±


    I need a break¡­everything is reminding me of him.


    ¡ª


    After a few hours on a carriage, we found ourselves east of the capital, heading towards the border with Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. Of course, we weren¡¯t going anywhere near the actual border, but this was the closest I¡¯ve ever been. It¡¯s also been ages since I¡¯ve left Vinovia.


    When Veme and I arrived at the end of our carriage ride, we decided to walk using the last few hours of light we had left. I was very tempted to buy a room at the small inn, but that would have increased our travel time, and I did promise Voker I would be back in two nights.


    Two nights¡­two nights for him to do something stupid! I know it! I just know it¡­


    ¡°Sylvia, would you care to take off your mask and relax?¡± Veme asked me while stoking the fire.


    ¡°Eh? What why would I¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know you are a Vampire,¡± she told me bluntly.


    I blinked a few times and shrugged. Well¡­I suppose it¡¯s my scent. It would probably be pretty obvious if somebody smelled like blood every day. I¡¯m sure the Beastmen around the school have figured it out, or maybe since I¡¯m not close to any, it¡¯s not a problem.


    I do have that soap I use¡­it¡¯s terrific and masks any smells¡­not that I really smell like anything¡­I think.


    ¡°I uh¡­it¡¯s probably best if I keep my mask on most of the way,¡± I told her.


    She may know I¡¯m a Vampire because I smell like Voker¡¯s blood, but she doesn¡¯t know what kind of Vampire I really am. Unless I¡¯m old!


    ¡°Do I smell old to you?!¡± I blurted out.


    Veme¡¯s cyan eyes showed a small amount of confusion as she looked at me. ¡°No, you don¡¯t smell old.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I moaned in satisfaction.


    I don¡¯t know what old smells like, but I don¡¯t want to find out or smell like it. But¡­


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me, Veme? What if¡­I attacked you or something,¡± I questioned nervously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind you being a Vampire. I¡¯ve only ever seen one from a distance, and although people do speak poorly about your kin, I have no reason to think that way. I imagine you are just a normal person, living your life like all of us,¡± she said honestly.


    ¡°Thank you, Veme¡­¡± I whispered.


    Veme grunted and started unpacking things from her bag. Pots and pans and a small satchel of something overwhelming in overpowering and conflicting scents. It was like twenty different things in one. She also brought out a slab of meat that was wrapped in paper, and the aroma was making my mouth water.


    Oh, that smells great.


    I don¡¯t typically crave regular food all that often. Sometimes I¡¯ll eat something if Voker leaves food for me or if I¡¯m just bored. I do enjoy the taste of regular food, but that¡¯s about it. It never sates my hunger and just kinda makes me tired, so I try not to eat it all too often.


    But there are some things I am looking forward to, and this is going to be one of them. ¡°Veme, can you cook?¡± I asked her.


    She nodded and began preparing the meat by slicing it into strips. It was already seasoned, and it looked like she had done a lot of prep work already. ¡°I can,¡± she responded flatly.


    I felt like I could get along with Veme. I mean, if I can get along with Voker, the two of us could be friends. Even more so since I just ruined all my previous friendships. At least, Veme isn¡¯t going to try and seduce Voker behind my back.


    ¡°Okay¡­do you¡­like cooking? Is it a hobby for you or something?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that. It¡¯s more or less a simple choice. The choice between eating something bland or something flavorful is simple to me. So it only takes a little extra bit of effort on my end as well,¡± Veme stated.


    ¡°So¡­you like cooking?¡± I asked her again.


    Veme shrugged. ¡°I suppose I do.¡±


    This brings me back to the dungeon. It¡¯s like I¡¯m experiencing him for the first time all over again, just without the yelling and screaming¡­or nearly dying parts.


    Veme sighed, and a slight frown tugged on the corner of rose-colored lips. ¡°I¡­am sorry. I don¡¯t make for the best conversations.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You see who I spend most of my time with anyways.¡±


    Veme chuckled slightly, and that frown turned into a slight smile. ¡°Yes, I suppose I do. Say, do you enjoy cooking, Sylvia? Do Vampires even eat regular food?¡±


    I felt my ears flush, and my heart started beating just a little faster. ¡°I¡­well¡­cooking is uh¡­¡±


    How do I explain to her the only reason I started learning how to cook was for Voker?


    Veme watched me expectantly. ¡°Ah, yeah, I guess I enjoy cooking. It makes me happy, in a way. Although I¡¯m not very good at it, to be honest. And yes, we can eat regular food for fun.¡±


    Veme opened her satchel, and inside was an assortment of small shakers with labels. I saw spices of all different kinds from all around the world. Her collection was impressive, and I even recognized a few of them as being from Nul¡­or, well, what used to be Nul.


    ¡°Is cooking sort of a hobby then? I¡¯ve heard people often do things they enjoy even if they are not necessarily good at them,¡± Veme asked me curiously.


    ¡°A hobby? Uh, no, I wouldn¡¯t call it a hobby,¡± I admitted. ¡°More like¡­something I really want to do to help someone else, you know what I mean?¡±


    Veme licked some of the fresh spices off her finger and parted her white and gray hair from her face. ¡°Sort of.¡±


    The conversation seemed to enter a lull as Veme set the meat onto a pan and began working on cutting green vegetables. She must have paid a considerable amount for this food¡­it seemed a little much for an adventure like this. On the other hand, perhaps she just wants to be kind? I guess I can help her with this much.


    ¡°Would you like some help with that? I can prepare the greens for us.¡±


    Veme looked from her ingredients to me a few times. She seemed almost conflicted, but she nodded and handed me a wooden board along with the vegetables. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I accepted them and began separating the leaf bits from the hard stock using the knife she gave me. ¡°Do you have any hobbies, Sylvia?¡± Veme asked me.


    ¡°I uh¡­no, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever really had any. Now I just study for tests, do homework, and train with Voker. That normally takes up my entire day, so I don¡¯t do much else,¡± I explained. Veme grunted softly and pursed her lips like she was about to ask me something but stopped short. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked.


    She had just finished buttering the pan, but Veme was furrowing her brows. ¡°You mentioned that you were going through a lot and needed a break from things. Perhaps it is because you don¡¯t have any free time to yourself?¡± Veme asked, uncertain.


    ¡°No, that isn¡¯t¡­it¡­mmm,¡± I stopped myself short in a moment of clarity. Perhaps what Veme was saying was right. I really don¡¯t do anything for myself these days.


    I mean, I lounge around and make sure to get a proper amount of sleep, but that¡¯s just the basics; everyone needs to do that. I don¡¯t really like doing anything else¡­I don¡¯t go shopping, nor do I want to. I don¡¯t do anything for fun like hunting, riding horses, or¡­literally anything. Hanging out with my friends exploded into a raging ball of fire and put me in my current situation, so that¡¯s not going to be happening again anytime soon.


    Honestly, we may not even be friends anymore. But¡­yeah¡­I guess I don¡¯t do much other than spend my time with Voker. And you know what?


    I¡¯m okay with that for now.


    I feel happy and satisfied around him. Voker makes me happy, and although we aren¡¯t doing things, I have fun. They are fun because he¡¯s there with me. I guess¡­I just want to spend more quality time with him¡­the kind of time that really matters.


    Ah! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m even saying this to myself right now! Focus!


    ¡°You know, I guess I do have a hobby, Veme,¡± I told her.


    Veme raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°You do? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Taking care of the world¡¯s biggest idiot,¡± I said playfully.


    Veme snorted and actually started laughing. She began to touch the collar around her neck fondly, and a shy smile appeared on her face. ¡°I understand how you feel.¡±


    Ad¡ªadorable¡­


    Veme looked up to my ears and gave me a worried look. Instead of addressing the problem, I just decided to go around it. ¡°I remember you mentioning you had a partner, but I¡¯ve never even seen you with anyone before. Where are they?¡± I asked Veme.


    Veme set the pan with the steak onto the fire, and I added the chopped vegetables after seasoning them. ¡°Far away. We agreed to meet up again in Luminar in two years'' time after we saved more money. However, I¡¯m starting to get old, so it¡¯s getting more difficult by the day. I¡¯m afraid having offspring of my own may prove difficult¡­¡±


    ¡°Old?¡±I choked. ¡°What? How old are you, Veme?¡±


    ¡°Four decades and a year,¡± she stated flatly.


    ¡°Forty-one?!¡± I said in shock.


    Veme cocked her head. ¡°Yes?¡±


    No, you do not have a right to be confused with me. Forty-one? She looks like she is barely twenty. Do Beastmen even age? How is this fair? What god did Elves piss off?


    I cleared my throat and sat a little straighter. I could see that Veme¡¯s demeanor changed ever so slightly at the mention that she couldn¡¯t have kids. It was a slight change¡­almost like somebody let out a bit too much air from her. I doubt I would even pick up on her slight change if it weren¡¯t for my extensive skills in picking up on Mr. Grumpy¡¯s mood swings.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry about it too much,¡± I told her. ¡°I don¡¯t think you will have any problems, and if it comes down to it, I may be able to help you. But no promises.¡±


    Veme blinked a few times. ¡°I thank you for your offer, but I don¡¯t need you to birth my children, Sylvia.¡±


    ¡°What!?!¡± I screamed.


    Veme sighed, and a tiny hint of sadness washed over her face. ¡°That was¡­a joke¡­¡± she said in defeat.


    They are too much alike.


    Veme wiped her face and gave me a kind smile. ¡°But thank you. I appreciate it, and¡­if it comes down to it, I may request your help, whatever that may be.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The steak began to sizzle, and the savory odor began to waft through the campsite. We did have to be cautious of monsters somewhat, but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for the two of us. I honestly didn¡¯t think we were going to have any issues on this quest.


    We were tasked with hunting a Lurker that was sighted on a farm. Initially, Veme offered to take me on another quest, but that fell through, so we were doing this one instead. Thankfully it hadn¡¯t been activated, so the creature should still be docile. However, it¡¯s been proving difficult to find as Lurkers have a natural ability to hide. The hunters ended up putting a quest to the guild, which Veme and I accepted.


    ¡°Come to think of it, why didn¡¯t Bella join us?¡± I asked.


    Veme blushed slightly and turned away from me. ¡°Bella is¡­busy. I guess you can say she is on her own kind of hunt right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­okay then,¡± I muttered.


    That¡¯s an odd yet cute reaction from her. I¡¯ve never really seen Veme get embarrassed before.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°I hope you like your meat rare because that¡¯s how I¡¯m cooking mine,¡± Veme said, trying to change the subject.


    I snickered and suppressed my laugh. ¡°The more blood, the better,¡± I told her.


    Veme stopped flipping steak and gave me a worried look. ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°It was a joke¡­¡±


    Veme let out a single breath that sort of sounded like a fake laugh, but she didn¡¯t continue on. Instead, she nodded her head thoughtfully. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Well¡­it was worth a try.


    ¡ª


    ¡°I never did tell you that your cooking was amazing,¡± I told Veme.


    ¡°You think so? You seasoned our vegetables to perfection. I can see your practice is paying off,¡± Veme praised with a half-smile.


    ¡°I¡¯d hope so¡­I¡¯m dedicating almost seven hours a week or more to practicing cooking. But, even then, I still don¡¯t think I could cook a steak half as well as you can,¡± I admitted.


    Veme shrugged and stared off into the empty farm. ¡°On the way back, we can hunt something, and I¡¯ll show you some things I¡¯ve picked up. You can probably find some of my spices in the Vinovia markets.¡±


    I followed her gaze. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d like that.¡±


    This place was desolate as the property was empty as all the farmers and farm hands had been evacuated. The area consisted of one large farmhouse, a barn or two, some sheds, and a smaller house for the farm hands¡ªall of them were made of white timber from those massive white trees.


    These monsters were weird in every sense of the word. They looked strange and acted weird as well. Lurkers were slippery bastards, and finding them was a challenge for anyone unless you happened to be a Beastmen. Veme had confirmed that the Lurker was indeed still here, but its scent was just about everywhere.


    All the overpowering smells of manure, fresh soil, and people are mixing together, making it difficult for her to pinpoint the thing, which is unfortunate because we are probably going to have to split up soon. These things were attracted to the blood of mages and often prayed on children because they were easy targets. But well¡­Veme and I weren¡¯t children, nor are we mages.


    But am I a mage? I sort of am¡­but also not really¡­huh¡­


    ¡°Veme, why did you take this quest? It¡¯s at Amethyst level, so don¡¯t you miss out on any serious rewards?¡± I questioned.


    Veme was a Ruby-ranked adventurer, and this quest was technically out of her bracket. Although the guild allows people to accept quests one rank below or above one¡¯s rank, taking a quest below isn¡¯t a wise decision as the pay is less, and the credit that goes towards your rank up is nonexistent in most cases. Sometimes people even get angry if higher-ranked adventurers are taking lower-level quests.


    ¡°Not every quest needs to be an epic adventure. Sometimes it¡¯s just best to relax and reset. Besides, no one was taking this quest, and it pays well for the travel, so all is well,¡± Veme said while sniffing the air.


    ¡°We are going to have to split up, huh? So we are positive this thing isn¡¯t active?¡± I asked.


    Veme nodded. ¡°Yes, there have been no deaths or missing people reported. Splitting up to maximize our search range and getting home sooner is ideal.¡±


    ¡°Agreed. Just shout if you need me,¡± I said to Veme while walking towards the barn.


    Veme made her way towards the farmhand¡¯s home. ¡°Likewise.¡±


    The barn was longer than it was wide. It was primarily made of timber but did have some stone holding it upon a second look. The second I neared the building, I instantly regretted my decision. I should just turn around and search the house.


    This place reeks like a farm¡­which makes sense but doesn¡¯t make it any better.


    I tossed the giant barn door open, and it slammed against the wall with a loud thud. Oops, that may have been a little much. I peered into the gloomy darkness and felt the hair on the back of my neck stand on end. Dark¡­dark¡­of course, the damn barn is dark and smelly!


    I summoned my sword from my ring and slowly walked into the barn, checking every corner...stabbing loose hay¡­just being careful. Careful¡­yes¡­careful¡­I need to be careful. And wait¡­


    Where are all the animals? Maybe they went with the farmers? Yeah¡­that makes sense.


    I climbed a ladder and began searching through the rafters. Lurkers were somewhat intelligent in that they would hide anywhere they thought they could get the jump on someone. Why these monsters felt the need to touch the same person twice in a row was beyond me, but¡­at least it would be easy to kill.


    Huh¡­I¡¯ve gotten used to killing monsters, haven¡¯t I? I guess I am changing after all this time.


    I poked the end of my sword into a large stack of hay, and I nearly had a heart attack as someone screamed bloody murder. It was so loud, and the timing was perfect to where I thought I had just stabbed someone, but I realized the scream was from far away.


    Veme!?


    Blood rushed into my limbs, and my beating heart went wild as I jumped down from the rafters and ran straight towards the house Veme was in. As the wind rushed past, it took me almost no time to make it there. I booted the door in and found Veme standing in the center of the room, her body shaking in fear.


    Veme turned and faced me; complete terror was written on her beautiful face. This was the same Ruby adventurer that barely raised her voice when a Lich showed up or when a horde of the undead surrounded us. What has gotten into her? Is that¡­


    ¡°A spider?¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Yes! I checked the cupboard, and it jumped out at me and¡ª¡± Veme kept rambling on while repeating herself.


    I¡¯d never seen her act so animated as she threw her hands around wildly, trying to explain the situation. Her face was a bright red, and the poor woman looked ready to keel over from embarrassment and fear. Never in my life did I imagine she would be afraid of a spider¡­a spider that she demolished with a single blow.


    I couldn¡¯t be sure how big the spider was before Veme smacked it, but it couldn¡¯t have been bigger than the palm of her hand. Now it was just a blue and black splatter on the wall.


    I gently rubbed her shoulder to stop her hysterical fit. ¡°Veme, relax¡­it¡¯s dead. You killed it.¡±


    She stopped suddenly and her eyebrows furrowed, and she looked about ready to cry. ¡°I did?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Veme, you did. It¡¯s very¡­very dead,¡° I reassured her while patting her on the shoulder.


    I guess this is what separates her and Voker. Voker would probably burn that thing¡¯s nest down to the ground without even batting an eye.


    And I would help him.


    ¡°So I take it you didn¡¯t find the Lurker?¡± I questioned.


    Veme was wiping her face and taking long deep breaths. Finally, she stopped shaking and nodded her head. ¡°Yes¡­I searched the house and didn¡¯t find it. But it¡¯s been in here for sure and recently.¡±


    ¡°You sure about that? Doesn¡¯t it have those long claws on its hand? How is it going to get into a house without making a mess?¡± I asked.


    I mean, I could understand it sneaking into a barn or waiting in a basement or something. But sneaking into a house without being noticed or leaving any kind of trail doesn¡¯t seem possible for a monster. Are their stealth abilities really that top-notch? Voker did tell me that he found it difficult to pinpoint that monster despite it watching him.


    ¡°You are underestimating this thing. It may be aggressive in its active state, but when it¡¯s docile, a Lurker can be very cunning. It¡¯s been in this home, I¡¯m certain of it,¡± Veme said with absolute confidence.


    I waved my hands towards the door. ¡°I understand. In that case, lead the way.¡±


    Veme finished composing herself, and she led me towards the main house. I calmed my body down and released some of the tension caused by my Blood Sorcery. It probably didn¡¯t help that I was still a little taken aback by Veme¡¯s sudden scream of panic.


    At least it¡¯s good to know that Veme is normal¡­not that I didn¡¯t think she was in the first place. Well¡­maybe a little.


    Once we got closer to the house, Veme stopped, and her nose wrinkled. She looked behind us and all around, then seemingly settled on the farmhouse again. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    There was no second floor, and the basement was relatively small. There was an attic because of the slanted roof, and that would be the last thing we checked. I had a sickening feeling that it was going to be in there.


    This damn monster. I know it¡¯s going to sneak up on me, and I hate it. Of course, it¡¯s not dangerous in its current state, so it¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to hurt me or anything. But I just don¡¯t like being scared or nervous¡­


    Maybe I don¡¯t really like going on adventurers¡­ perhaps I just like going on nice vacations. Like an average person does. A vacation would be nice. Maybe Voker and I can go to the coast or something¡­I¡¯ve only seen the ocean a few times, and it has been a few years, to say the least¡­maybe it¡¯s changed?


    What am I doing? I¡¯m just trying to distract myself¡­gah¡­


    The gnawing fear I was getting grew as I put my hand on a doorknob to a closet. I didn¡¯t hear anything, but it was just a gut feeling that this thing would be inside of it. I steadied my heart and strengthened my resolve, and threw the door open. And¡­


    Nothing.


    There was some random assortment of things on the ground like winter coats and such, but not enough to hide a Lurker. So I shifted them around just to be sure when a loud bang echoed through the house.


    Veme looked back at me sheepishly. ¡°Sorry¡­it was a pan,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°Jeeze, Veme what¡ª¡±


    I stopped talking as something touched the back of my head. It felt soft, and it was broad like a palm. I could feel the pulse of a living thing, and now I could hear its breathing right next to my ear.


    I turned around slowly and came face to face with a single large eye. It was a deep green, and it observed me with a curiosity that made me want to vomit while screaming. Then it retracted its clawed hand from my head. Those things looked sharp enough to sever a limb, yet the monster didn¡¯t even so much as scratch me. Of course, it was hiding in the top of the closet the whole time¡­


    I screamed.


    It screamed.


    Veme ran towards me.


    In a panic, I forced warm blood into my limbs and lunged at the Lurker. My blood was pumping, and we were still screeching. The Lurker was trying to get out of the closet, but I wasn¡¯t going to allow that. I wrapped my fingers around the hideous monstrosity''s neck, and my scream grew louder upon feeling its sweaty, slimy skin.


    So I tossed it through the wall.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how heavy the Lurker was, and I didn¡¯t give a damn either. I felt violated just by touching that thing, and the only thing I regret is not snapping its neck. A wave of disgust washed over me, followed by pure anger.


    Thankfully, Veme had reacted better than me and chased the monster through the hole I had made. With my body enhanced, it only felt like a few steps to catch up to Veme, but this monster was fast. I was going to have to push myself a bit harder to catch up.


    I started running faster and pulled ahead of Veme. The warm wind rushed past, and for a moment, I felt free. Then I remembered what had just happened, and my anger returned with interest.


    I¡¯m going to kill this thing, and when I catch it¡ª


    I heard something odd and felt the ground beneath me move. I planted my feet, and I could feel my legs burn with pain as I came to a sudden stop. I pushed off the ground as hard as I could and rolled to the side.


    The ground began to rumble, and I turned just in time to watch something explode from the soil. Eight massive hairy white and black legs wrapped around the Lurker, crushing it. Bones snapped, and blood sprayed as the Lurker disappeared along with the legs back into the ground.


    I looked over to Veme to confirm what my eyes were seeing, and she was stunned as well. Her sword hand was shaking, and her cyan eyes had a single tear rolling down her face. I knew she was either about to pass out or scream.


    That was one gigantic spider.


    I tried making it to Veme in time, but I watched as her eyes rolled to the back of her head as her body went limp, falling to the ground. ¡°Veme! Veme!? Veme!¡± I shouted while slapping her in the face a few times.


    Wake up! I can¡¯t leave you here, you big dumb wolf! Gah!


    Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine Veme making it this far as an adventurer with a crippling fear of spiders. I mean, that thing was absolutely terrifying, and I was getting scared just thinking about it, but that didn¡¯t mean I was going to pass out over it.


    Does she just¡­not fight spiders? In theory, she could avoid any quests with spiders in them¡­it may be hard in dungeons, but¡­ah¡­whatever.


    I scooped Veme up and took her back to the house. Now that I had calmed down a bit, I winced slightly at the hole I made, but I just rationalized it as a necessary sacrifice. I¡¯d leave some money for them to fix it at the very least.


    Veme started to rouse, and her head snapped forward like a baby, so I supported her. Her eyes went wide, and she let out a very late scream but quickly calmed down upon realizing she was inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m! I¡¯m so sorry, I can¡¯t believe I fainted!¡± Veme was really going in on herself. Watching her act like this was so weird that it made me kind of nervous.


    ¡°Okay, Veme, I¡¯m going to need you to take a deep breath and relax,¡± I told her.


    And just like that, Veme stopped and took a long deep breath. ¡°Now¡­please wait here while I go kill those things.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I can¡ª¡±


    I laughed at her and felt bad as her face turned bright red. But what I was about to say was the absolute truth. ¡°Veme, there is no way you can go down there and kill that thing¡­is there?¡±


    Veme shrugged, and although she couldn¡¯t see my face, I gave her a knowing smile. This is what Voker must feel like when he decides to do something on his own.


    It makes me feel kind of stupid inside¡­hopefully he gets that through his thick skull.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to know what that thing is by chance?¡± I asked her while standing in the new doorway.


    Unlike Voker, I wasn¡¯t aware of every monster that existed. Some things seemed to surprise him, but he had an odd amount of knowledge about monsters he should have never seen before. I think he said he read a book but what kind of book gives that much information?


    And what kind of parent buys that for a child? I¡¯d be pissed if I got a book full of information on ugly creatures and scary monsters¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s a Winter Burrower. They live deep under the ground in small packs of three to four with a matriarch that leads them. They dig right up to the surface and then surprise their prey with a lightning-fast attack. After that¡ª¡± Veme brattled off before I stopped her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me what happens after that,¡± I groaned.


    For someone so afraid of spiders, she sure knows a lot about this. Maybe it¡¯s her fear that leads her to this information?


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be back,¡± I told her.


    Veme barely managed a wave as she sank into the chair. She was pale in the face, and I felt sort of bad for her. But, I won¡¯t hold back and come back to her quickly.


    I made my way towards the tunnel left by the massive spider, and my heart sank in my chest. Oh¡­it¡¯s dark¡­it¡¯s underground, so it¡¯s going to be dark!


    Damn it¡­


    I sighed and rubbed my face from underneath my mask. I can¡¯t just leave these things here. They may kill someone if I don¡¯t stop them. Of course, Veme and I could go back to the guild and report this, but¡­it would be expected of her to deal with these things since they are a threat.


    If I were being honest with myself, I knew these things were beneath me, and killing them should be as easy as breathing. And since I was being honest with myself¡­I really¡­really don¡¯t want to go down there.


    It¡¯s for the people, Sylvia¡­it¡¯s for the people of this farm. So what would Voker do¡­what would he do¡­


    With that in mind, I took out a wet torch from my ring and a red and orange gemstone. I used my sword and the weird-looking rock to try and make some sparks, but it was a long process that I was all too familiar with.


    When I woke up and found this single gemstone in my possession, I had no idea its intended purpose. In a bout of rage and confusion, I tossed it against a wall really hard and saw some sparks fly. And it was at that moment I realized why whoever put me down there gave it to me, so I¡¯ve been using it to light torches.


    I put a little more oomph into my strike, and this time I got a really nice spark going. The torch took, and the orange flame consumed the wet rag. With that, I took off my mask and stored it in my ring while descending into darkness.


    ¡°This is for the farmers¡­this is for Veme¡­this is for the people¡­this is for everyone¡­yes¡­yes¡­¡±


    I was muttering to myself like a lunatic, and I let out a small screech as one of the loose rocks fell to the tunnel floor. This tunnel was massive, and I could stand straight up and even put my sword above my head a little.


    It was very unnerving knowing a giant spider monster was down here, but now that it wasn¡¯t in hiding, I could hear it moving around somewhere. Its long legs scratched the surface of things¡­I could distinctly make out at least two different Winter Burrowers.


    And that sound¡­what is that sound? It¡¯s horrifying and revolting at the same time. It sounds like a body is being¡­crushed¡­into a ball¡­oh¡­


    I peered around the corner and into a massive cave. The white and black spider was crushing the Lurker''s body and literally rolling it into a ball while another was shooting a white rope from its abdomen. I looked up and into the ceiling to see it covered with white sacks made of silk. They were all¡­ huge¡­


    Oh¡­that¡¯s where all the animals went, huh? So what would happen when they ran out of food¡­


    The spider that was busy with the Lurker must have noticed me as it hissed. Fangs the size of my forearm shone brightly in the torchlight as eight red eyes glared at me. I felt a moment of panic, but I swallowed it down and sliced a bit of my arm open.


    Blood pooled and then started flowing as it obeyed my command. The spider dropped the Lurker and went straight for me, hissing and skittering across the ground. I formed the blood into a spear and rammed it straight into the spider¡¯s face.


    The monster was pinned to the ceiling with a sickening crunch. The other Winter Burrower was coming after me now, and I used the blood from its fallen companion to kill it. Dozens of black and blue spikes rained down on the spider.


    The second I felt the control of the creature¡¯s blood, I expanded it with just a thought. The monster was no more as it exploded into a shower of guts and blood. Unlike most times where I do this, I actually put some thought into it first and hid away in the tunnel, missing the blast.


    Once the shower stopped, I gathered all the blood under my control into a sphere. I winced at the smell, but I ignored it. Not all blood smelled as heavenly as Voker¡¯s, and monster blood was putrid, to begin with. I almost felt dirty using this stuff for my Blood Sorcery, like I was committing some kind of deviant crime.


    I walked into the dug-out cave a little and sighed. I could hear it moving behind me on the wall. It had apparently hid itself in a little crevice while its servants were doing the hard work.


    I barely turned my head over my shoulder and glared at the creature. It was nearly double the size of the first, and its long legs and shiny body looked almost armored with white ice. The monster reflected the torchlight, and I could see myself in its crimson eyes.


    It was almost beautiful¡­almost¡­


    The monster lurched at me, and I put the sphere of blood into its path. I expanded it into one enormous spike, pinning the creature to the wall. It let out a blood-curdling screech that hurt my ears, but that would be the last time it ever hurt anything.


    Just like the one before it, the monster''s blood obeyed my will. I did feel somewhat tired from using so much blood, but my reserves were still high, and things would end here. I couldn¡¯t dodge the shower of black and blue blood this time, and I promised myself I would take a long bath and clean my clothes before going home.


    I wiped the sickening blood from my face and sighed.


    Next time, this will be a nice relaxing vacation with Voker instead. If that idiot is still breathing¡­

 Vol.6 Ch.114- The Ceremony.

    Adrianna Sandervile¡¯s POV


    I stared ahead at the man with the most placid expression I could muster without being rude. This man¡­what was his name again? Eh¡­ whoever he is, he has decided that talking my ear off about the most random useless things was the best way to spend these last five minutes.


    I gave him the most genuine fake smile I could manage. ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­of course. If you ever find yourself in Sandervile, please do stop by,¡± I lied.


    The man took my hand a little too aggressively and shook it. ¡°Absolutely, Lady Sandervile. I would love nothing more than to visit your wonderful city.¡±


    Please don¡¯t ever come within carriage distance of my home.


    I tried pulling my hand away, but the man just kept shaking it. I fear he may be taking my words the wrong way because he is delusional. I eyed one of the servers rather aggressively, and he seemingly understood the meaning behind my glare, so he walked over to me.


    ¡°Would you care for a drink, My Lady?¡± the server asked me.


    I put on a more appreciative smile for the young man and reached for a drink. Thankfully the noble got the hint and let go of me, finally freeing me from his clutches. ¡°Thank you again for your time, Baron. But, unfortunately, I must visit with others, or my father will be disappointed in me.¡±


    At least I remembered his standing if only that.


    I turned to make my escape, and I inadvertently made direct eye contact with another noble. The older woman raised her eyebrows at me and was about to walk over to me when I turned on my heels and avoided her. I needed a break from all these people, and I had no intention of talking to her.


    I swished the pink drink around in the clear glass and admired it somewhat. The drink was very beautiful and even had a little purple flower hanging out from the top. I took a whiff of the beverage, and it smelled sweet at first, then the overpowering scent of alcohol wafted up to my nostrils.


    Disgusting¡­


    I continued to keep my eyes either low or high to avoid anyone''s eyes by chance. I took in the grand ballroom of Luminar and had to admit it was stunning. The black and gray marble floor was so shiny I was afraid someone might be able to see up my dress if they looked hard enough. The columns that reached the high vaulted ceiling were also handcrafted by master artisans and had stood the test of time. Father once told me these same columns were built when the Old Empire first came to power. Even the crystal chandeliers were breathtaking.


    This place looks like it was fit for gods.


    Luminar¡¯s gold and red banners bearing the symbol of a Gryphon waved with the late autumn breeze that was rolling in from the outside. Being able to look out into the pink and orange evening sky while in the middle of a party was somehow so unique and refreshing that it made my heart flutter. Luminar really is a beautiful Kingdom, and even though so much has happened to them, they are still prospering.


    I wish father would take some hints and cut down on the drab military look Sandervile uses so much. Even imitating half of the place''s charm would serve to bolster our reputation despite us copying this place. Only old men seem to enjoy that brutal architecture we use back home.


    Maybe one day.


    I traced down one of the banners by chance and caught a very interesting-looking man. He was on the balcony, tucked away in a corner, seemingly minding his own business. Of course, I couldn¡¯t not talk to anyone, and I could only use the powder room so many times before people got curious and started unnecessary drama. Etiquette dictates that I speak to someone at all times, after all.


    I put on a much more genuine smile, hoping not to scare the man away. ¡°Good evening, sir. May I?¡±


    ¡°Do as you wish, My Lady,¡± he said in a deep toneless voice.


    Huh, is he not of nobility? I swear, looking at his attire, I thought he was from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth and was at least a Duke or Count. The man¡¯s white uniform was lavish, and although I couldn¡¯t say what material it was made out of, I knew it to be expensive. I even think his white jacket was made of some type of monster silk. His pointed dress shoes were so shiny I could see my eyes in them.


    He did seem young¡­but you could never tell with High Elves, I suppose, even more so since I couldn¡¯t see his face. And he didn¡¯t have the air of a noble for some odd reason. If anything, I barely even noticed this man despite his striking appearance. It was almost like he was hiding on purpose and had little to no presence.


    I saw that he was holding a drink in his hand, but it looked relatively warm and lacked any of the freshness that mine had. His flower was all but wilted and had seeped into the pink liquid.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to drink that?¡± I asked him, trying to make small talk.


    He was a tall man, far taller than me, so he was practically looking down at me. He shrugged. ¡°I have no plans on drinking this,¡± he stated flatly. He looked me up and down, and I could feel his intense gaze, but it didn¡¯t feel lecherous or disgusting at all. ¡°I could ask you the same,¡± he said while seemingly looking at my glass.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the frown from forming on my face as I put the drink down on a nearby table. Hearing that question brought up painful memories. His words floated through my head. ¡°A good friend of mine once told me that alcohol was poison for a youthful mind.¡±


    ¡°A wise man for sure.¡±


    I looked up at the Elf and couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was trying to be funny. However, he had an odd way of going about it, so I decided to tease him just a little. ¡°Oh? When did I say it was a man? Are you assuming a woman couldn¡¯t have given me such insight?¡± I said playfully.


    The man grunted. ¡°Just an assumption.¡±


    I giggled at his curt response. Most people wouldn¡¯t dare say that to me. This is¡­nice.


    ¡°You¡¯re an odd man. You remind me of¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence, and I felt a pang in my heart. It¡¯s been almost three years, and I still think about that day often¡­the day that changed everything.


    The man in front of me didn¡¯t say anything, but it felt like his gaze was growing in intensity. It made me feel obligated to fill that awkward silence between us. ¡°I¡­can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Depends if you are looking for an answer or not,¡± he said dryly.


    Isn¡¯t that the point of a question? I¡­ never mind¡­


    I ignored his tone, which was borderline rude, and kept talking for some reason. ¡°I had a friend, you see¡­I made a terrible mistake. One that I can probably never be forgiven for and don¡¯t ever expect to be forgiven. I thought I was helping this friend¡­I really did, but I was foolish. In reality, I was the one that was hurting him the most, and I never once asked him¡­I guess I never really cared about him.¡±


    ¡°But do you care about him?¡± the man asked curiously.


    ¡°I do¡­I feel awful, and he had to do something awful because of my naivete,¡± I admitted.


    I just hope he is okay¡­I¡¯m sorry, Kali¡­I just want to tell you¡­


    ¡°Do you hold that against him? What he did?¡±


    My mind drifted towards the brutal scene of Kali killing everyone. How, despite being a cripple, he ended multiple people¡¯s lives with pure brutality that I never imagined coming from him. I mean, I have nightmares to this day¡­watching the light fade from Ester¡¯s eyes as he stabbed her in the head. And even though I despise that fool Dillian, I can¡¯t get the image of his bloody hand out from my brain.


    Even so¡­it was all my fault. If I had just spoken to him, none of that would have ever happened¡­I could have saved everyone¡­including him.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard, but I don¡¯t blame him¡­I¡¯m just so sorry that I let him down. He was¡­he was one of my only friends, and I failed him. It was always a one-sided relationship¡­he probably hated my very soul,¡± I croaked.


    I sucked the tear back into my eye so as not to ruin my makeup. I frantically looked up at the man before me and realized I had just sullied the mood and started talking about random things. I just felt so¡­ comfortable around this man.


    He reminded me of Kali.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to toss all of this onto you, sir¡­I just¡ª¡± I said hastily, trying to salvage my mistake.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, ¡° he said, his voice sounding a bit strained.


    The High Elf sighed and looked out into the setting sun. He didn¡¯t speak for some time and didn¡¯t bother looking at me as he spoke. ¡°Perhaps you two didn¡¯t see eye to eye back then. There may have been some¡­miscommunication in a sense.¡±


    ¡°Miscommunication? I¡­I don¡¯t understand?¡± I muttered in confusion.


    He grunted again and rubbed the back of his head. His hair was to his shoulders and was a beautiful ash gray color. I thought it wasn¡¯t typical of High Elves to have such long hair, especially men.


    ¡°If you were to meet your friend again¡­what would you say to him, I wonder? Maybe if you told him how you truly feel, there could be some reconciliation. There may have been a fundamental difference in your lives at that point. Now¡­later in the future, maybe that can change. Besides, I¡¯m sure your friend may not regret what he had to do, but there is a chance that he regrets involving you somewhat,¡± the Elf said calmly.


    ¡°How can you be sure?!?¡± I blurted out.


    I covered my mouth in embarrassment at my outburst. I hadn¡¯t meant to say that either. Despite my best wishes, nobody has ever told me that Kaladin could be reconciled with. They said he had planned all of it from the beginning. He used me to get what he wanted, and the only reason he didn¡¯t kill me was that it would have caused an even bigger incident for him.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I didn¡¯t hate Kaladin¡­I never did and probably never will. Instead, I hate myself for letting things get to this point. I really am a stupid and foolish girl.


    I looked up at the masked Elf¡¯s face. His mask was disfigured and looked like somebody had blasted it with fire magic, turning it into slag. I tried to picture the face behind it¡­the sharp High Elf features¡­the two colored eyes¡­could it be¡­could it be him?


    ¡°I just am,¡± he replied simply.


    He looked above my head and beyond, deeper into the party. He wiped his hand across his pristine white and gold suit, and seemingly from nowhere, a cane matching his suit appeared in his hand. ¡°Farewell, Lady Sandervile. I hope that you and your friend can come to an understanding one day,¡± he said while walking away, using his cane to support his limp.


    I was left dumb-struck at everything that just happened. I was sure my mouth was agape, and an insect was threatening to enter my mouth. It was open and so vast. I just didn¡¯t know what to say or how to say it.


    Could it be? But¡­there is no way¡­this man is far too big to be Kaladin.


    ¡°There you are! Where have you been, Adria?¡± Lauren asked me.


    I turned to face my friend, and she gave me a worried expression. Lauren wore a brilliant red and white dress with tons of frills at the bottom. Her pinkish hair was pinned up, and she looked divine.


    Her cinnamon-colored skin seemed to shine with a captivating luster. Lauren was looking stunning today, like a true princess. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen her in person, and she looks more like a woman than I ever will.


    She was looking at the retreating man, and a sad smile spread across her pink lips. ¡°Spoke to Voker, did you? What did he say?¡±


    ¡°A lot¡­¡± I muttered. ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    Lauren¡¯s sad smile grew, and her green eyes darkened ever so slightly. ¡°I do wonder about that. I thought I knew him, but¡­I can¡¯t be sure anymore,¡± she whispered to herself more than me.


    There was an awkward silence for a few moments, but Lauren turned to me with a bright smile. I knew she was holding something back from me, but I think I¡¯ve pieced things together. She called him Voker, and both Lauren and Ren have mentioned him to me in writing, albeit only a few times.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the famous Voker,¡± I teased with a giggle.


    Lauren gave me a complicated look. ¡°Yeah¡­famous is one way to put it.¡± Lauren grabbed me by the arm and dragged me through the party. ¡°I need your help to pass out the awards.¡±


    Pass out the awards? I can¡¯t be doing that for her. This was a massive event with nearly every major kingdom around the world attending.


    Typically it was just supposed to be for Luminar and Sandervile celebrating the tournament, but with the Dragon being slain and all that¡¯s happened here recently¡­ah man¡­


    ¡°Lauren! Stop dragging me around! And I can¡¯t help you pass out awards! This is your kingdom, not mine!¡± I protested.


    Lauren stopped abruptly and nodded her head. ¡°Yeah¡­I guess you''re right. Well, I need a pretty girl to hold all the awards, and what better way to show Sandervile¡¯s friendship to Luminar than having you help me,¡± she said with a sly grin.


    So¡­that¡¯s really why. Lauren hasn¡¯t changed one bit.


    ¡ª


    The music from the lyres and lutes continued to play softly in the background while I stood behind Lauren holding a few awards while we went down the long line of people. Lauren would give a quick thank you and very short bow to everyone she was handing awards to. On the other side, Ren was wearing a dress that was the opposite of her sister, a white version with red accents instead.


    Nearly a hundred people here are getting awards of varying levels for their assistance or valor in defeating the Dragon. Some were getting medals just for surviving, while many others were being recognized for helping others escape. I also think Ren mentioned they were being compensated, but those were being handled in official matters outside of this event.


    This was a ceremony, after all. The man who slew the Dragon will be getting a separate event right after this, but there were going to be some more people receiving special medals before that.


    ¡°Thank you for your bravery,¡± Lauren said in a kind voice as she smiled and pinned the medal to the man¡¯s jacket.


    The young man beamed a smile at Lauren as he graciously lowered his head for her. ¡°Of course, Your Highness.¡±


    I quickly checked the throne and found it odd that King Maxwell wasn¡¯t present despite the queen being here. I eyed all the dignitaries sitting around on the side of the room, watching the ceremony unfold.


    I saw those from Ostela and Whieland. Of course, I was here along with my brother representing Sandervile. I saw representatives from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth, a small party from Syn¡¯nari, as well as multiple groups of people from The Mists. As well as a few stout, bearded Dwarves from Krunbar. However, I recognized none of them.


    The only people not present are Elves from The Republic, huh? And Khiz, I suppose, but that¡¯s pretty normal.


    The only person I recognized was this ancient-looking woman wearing white surrounded by two guards in ostentatious golden and cobalt armor. If my studies were for anything, those two guards were Holy Paladins of the Order of Light in direct service to the pontifex. And if these same lessons were telling me this, then that old woman was the pontifex herself.


    I never imagined I would ever see the head of the church here. She looks pretty old to be traveling such a far distance as well, even more so since she had to cross the sea. I heard she was a powerful light mage, but that was back in her prime. If I¡¯m not mistaken, that woman is over eighty years old, and she definitely looks like it. The pontifex was nodding off in her grand high-backed chair that seemed to be made entirely of gold and magnificent gemstones.


    Did they bring her in that chair? They did¡­didn¡¯t they¡­and is she really keeping her eyes closed like that?


    Ren looked at me, and although she was smiling, I could see the fatigue in her eyes. She was pinning these little medals to over forty people¡¯s jackets. However, I was out of awards to hand her. And upon seeing that, a genuine smile crept onto her face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she whispered while guiding me by the arm and waving to everyone.


    We wrapped behind the thrones and into a small room that was supposed to be for the royals of Luminar only. One of the guards in their fancy red and gold suits of armor glared at me from behind his mask. I was getting the feeling I didn¡¯t belong here¡­


    Lauren flopped into a chair and let out a satisfied groan as she fixed her hair. I could see that the tips of her fingers were raw from all the delicate finger motions she was doing. ¡°One more event, then the big one, and it¡¯s all over,¡± she groaned.


    ¡°I thought the queen was handling this one?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°She is,¡± Lauren griped while giving me a tired expression. ¡°But we are the ones handing out the medals. And I really really don¡¯t want to do it.¡±


    I cocked my head to the side. Lauren saying that felt¡­ different. She wasn¡¯t griping or complaining just to be complaining. She genuinely seems frustrated and even a little annoyed.


    ¡°Why? Is there something bad about this part?¡± I asked while taking a seat next to her.


    Lauren puffed her cheeks out. ¡°No¡­¡±


    Oh?


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little as I watched Ren walk in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not going to tell me, or do I have to ask Ren?¡±


    Ren eyed her sister then an evil smile appeared on her face. ¡°She just doesn¡¯t want to give a medal to Sylvia.¡±


    Lauren looked betrayed as her face turned red with frustration. ¡°Ren!¡± Lauren shouted.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Sylvia?¡± I asked.


    I don¡¯t remember a Sylvia being mentioned in their letters at all, and I haven¡¯t met anyone here named that. Then again, there are a whole lot of students here, so maybe I just missed her?


    ¡°She¡¯s the girl that saved nearly everyone¡¯s lives during the Dragon attack,¡± Ren said while sitting down calmly and straightening out her dress.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I would call that raging monster a girl,¡± Lauren snorted. ¡°Besides, we all know she would have never healed anyone if it weren¡¯t for Voker nearly passing. If he were okay, she would have let everyone die,¡± Lauren said with a wave of her hand.


    ¡°Well¡­I didn¡¯t hear about this?¡± I asked, confused.


    I had whispers of what actually happened, but they were just that¡­whispers¡­


    ¡°It was just a way to hide the truth. That girl is actually a Vampire,¡± Lauren explained.


    My heart sank a little in my chest. ¡°A¡­a¡­a Vampire?¡± I muttered in disbelief.


    A Vampire? Here? So it really was true?


    I¡¯ve only ever seen one, and he creeped me out even back then. The only reason I didn¡¯t care to think much about him was that I was asking Kali to come to school with me. If it weren¡¯t for that, I probably would have run.


    I was always told Vampires were monsters wearing Human skin and that they couldn¡¯t be trusted. So you were better off ignoring the bloodsuckers if you ran into one and hopping they didn¡¯t turn those dead eyes onto you.


    Ren giggled but said nothing. I looked at her, and her face was difficult to read. It was somewhere between amusement with a hint of sadness to it. ¡°Ren?¡±


    My friend looked at me, and her mouth was not quite forming a complete smile. ¡°That¡¯s not the real reason why Lauren is frustrated. She just keeps getting closer to Voker,¡± Ren pointed out.


    Lauren scoffed. ¡°Dear sister, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve been working too hard as your head isn¡¯t working right.¡±


    Ah¡­so Ren is somewhat right then¡­I see¡­but she can¡¯t say that with a straight face.


    Even though this is my second time being with Ren and Lauren in person, I felt like I really got to know them. Even now, I still don¡¯t have many friends, so maybe I¡¯m just kidding myself when I say this, but something is wrong with Ren and Lauren. Both of them seemed so conflicted, and occasionally I¡¯ve caught them staring off into the distance with blank expressions, which is unlike them.


    Even Ren right now can¡¯t seem to deflect the conversation away from Lauren, something she tries to do often. I get that Ren feels a need to protect her sister¡­but from what I still don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m out to get them or anything. I just wish things could go back to how they used to be¡­when things were simpler¡­


    Or maybe people just change? I¡¯m not sure¡­


    The awkward silence permeated between us for a while longer until a bell rang. The roaring applause as the medal receivers were allowed their few minutes of fame upon walking out. I imagine Lauren and Ren were supposed to be out there, cheering along with everyone or at least being present, but neither of them seemed too keen on moving right now.


    It wasn¡¯t until the second bell that Lauren shot up and painted a strained smile on her face. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this. Any chance you are interested in doing this instead, Ren?¡±


    Ren sighed. ¡°That would defeat the purpose of all this. Or are you so tired your brain stopped working?¡±


    Lauren started grumbling like an old man and grabbed a wooden box. She opened it up and pointed to the large beautiful hand-crafted medals that was lying in the center. One of them was made of real gold and had tiny red gemstones surrounding the circular pattern. A Gryphon made of cut diamonds was placed in the center. Even the ribbon part was made of some fine material that was soft to the touch.


    This thing must cost a small fortune. Maybe two or three large gold¡­


    ¡°This is for that monster,¡± Lauren said, pointing at the fancy medal.


    ¡°Lauren!¡± Ren hissed.


    Lauren ignored her sister and kept smiling at me. ¡°The other three awards are for everyone else.¡±


    I nodded along with her words and looked at the other three awards. Although they weren¡¯t nearly as extravagant as the other award, it didn¡¯t detract from their value whatsoever. The award was black, and I imagine it was supposed to be made out of Mythril, but I highly doubted it was. The metal lacked that deep dark impression that seemed to suck in light that Mythril had, so it was most likely painted.


    But the black and red gemstones were genuine, as were the gold and diamonds. In the center of this award was a leaf crown made out of gold, and I think it was supposed to be a rendition of the king and queen¡¯s crowns, but I didn¡¯t get a great look at it since Lauren shut the black box closed and handed it to me.


    The box was made from some wood, and it was lacquered. It smelt like oil, and it was smooth to the touch. ¡°Oh, and make sure you hand me the box as well as the medal,¡± Lauren added while walking out of the room.


    This is going to go poorly¡­isn¡¯t it?

 Vol.6 Ch.115- So It Begins.

    Adrianna Sandervile¡¯s POV


    I quickened my pace and nearly tripped over my dress, but Ren caught me. She smiled wryly at me and guided me out with our arms locked. Once we reached the front of the throne again, Ren let go of me, and the two princesses ascended to their seats. Leaving me behind¡­


    ¡°Wait! Where do I go?¡± I whispered loudly to Ren.


    Ren just shrugged.


    What!?


    I can¡¯t just go up there! That¡¯s definitely not allowed and would probably cause an international incident. You can¡¯t just walk up to the throne like that! And I can¡¯t go sit down with my brother at our seat because it¡¯s too far! So do I just stand there like an idiot?! Lauren! Ren!


    I took a deep breath as I felt everyone watching me. I was sort of just standing awkwardly out in the open with nowhere to go, so I opted to do the next best thing. I just embraced it. I turned myself so as not to have my back towards the throne and the guests from other nations. It was a sign of disrespect to purposely stand with your back towards rulers or dignitaries, so proper etiquette demanded that I do something.


    I was technically a princess of similar standing to Lauren, but, well...people don¡¯t really look at the City-States that way. The side of the room was lined with foreign diplomats, all sitting in chairs and looking inward. Everyone else was standing in neat rows along the central carpeted path that led to the enormous marble and metal-studded doors that could allow a giant to walk through them.


    The central pathway also had multiple men and women using an instrument I was unfamiliar with. Although I was sure I had seen it before, I just forgot what it was. It looked like a long metal tube with a wide opening at the opposite end. I heard a quick clap, and the musicians all put their mouths to the back ends and began blowing. It must have been some kind of wind or pipe instrument¡­it sounded¡­a little weird.


    A set of two royal guards opened the doors on each side, and the music picked up with the added drums. The first to walk through the doors was an older man from The Mists. He wore a sea-green robe and a long white beard rolled down the front of him. He had kind dark brown eyes and was being escorted by two handsome men with long black hair wearing similar robes.


    Ah! It¡¯s him! He looks¡­so much older now¡­


    Master Maran smiled at me and gave me a slight wave under his baggy arm sleeves. I returned the wave and smiled back at him while everyone around us began to whisper things. It was hard watching him slowly walking toward me. When I saw him just a few years ago, I was a little girl, and he was still looking healthy. But it seems the last few years have been hard on him as he has aged significantly.


    He was Ren¡¯s master and teacher, and I had spent quite a bit of time around the man. He was the brother to one of the emperors in The Mists and had recently taken two years off from training Ren to attend to business back home. Or so Ren had written to me. It was good to see him.


    He stood next to me while his sons took up a position behind him. Both of them gave me nods of greetings, and Master Maran looked up at me with kind brown eyes. ¡°It has been a while, Adrianna has it not?¡± he asked me in his warm voice. It reminded me of freshly baked cookies¡­he was always so kind to me during my stay.


    ¡°It has, Master Maran. I¡¯m happy to see you are well,¡± I told him.


    He let out a weak chuckle. ¡°Well? I wish I were.¡± He eyed me up and down, and a smile appeared on his wrinkly face. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you¡¯ve grown into a fine young flower.¡± His eyes seemed to linger on me for a while, but his face never changed. ¡°You remind me of your mother,¡± he added with a fondness to his voice.


    ¡°You knew my mother? I¡­I didn¡¯t know that,¡± I whispered.


    Master Maran chuckled lightly. ¡°Ah, yes, I did know your mother. She was a wonderful, beautiful, and powerful woman. I see a lot of her in you,¡± he whispered back.


    One of Master Maran¡¯s sons put a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I believe we should stop talking, father. We are getting some unsavory stares.¡± Master Maran merely grunted the same way older men do and faced forward, but not before giving me a playful wink.


    Ah, we are¡­oops.


    I caught Gal, my brother glaring at me¡ªa disappointed look plastered on his face. I wish I felt some kind of sadness seeing my brother staring at me like that, but I didn¡¯t particularly care. We may be siblings, but I feel like I barely know him.


    While we were talking, two more people entered. A woman with blond hair wearing a blue and black dress had taken the position opposite of me. Also, a man wearing a white and gold suit that bore the symbol for Forward University stood next to the other woman. Along with those two, another younger-looking man in a black suit was talking quietly amongst the other two. It was then I realized who these people were. All of them were Luminar¡¯s War Gods.


    Master Maran was also a War God, and although he is getting on in years, I believe he is still considered to be one. I can¡¯t say how strong he is now, but he used to be one of the strongest. However, I¡¯m not sure if he could handle any of these War Gods now.


    Another familiar face walked in last. He wore a tight-fitting raven black military-style suit that showed off his muscular frame. He had medals attached to his breast along with a fancy silver pauldron on his shoulder. His brown beard was trimmed expertly, showing off his square chin and strong face. His dark brown eyes locked with mine, and he bowed slightly upon reaching me.


    ¡°Lady Sandervile, it¡¯s an honor to see you again,¡± he said in his deep voice.


    ¡°Lord Vasquez, it¡¯s good to see you as well. How have you been?¡± I asked. The man looked¡­tired despite his strong facade.


    ¡°I am well, thank you for your concern,¡± he said, standing from his bow. The man was far taller than me, and I had to look up to see his face.


    I looked behind me quickly, and the King still wasn¡¯t present, nor was Prince Xander. ¡°Where is Prince Xander?¡± I questioned.


    Lord Vasquez looked to the throne, and I didn¡¯t miss the momentary sadness that washed over his strong features, only to disappear in an instant. ¡°He will be attending later. I¡¯m sure of it,¡± he said with a voice of finality.


    I didn¡¯t press him any further as he stood tall next to me. The music changed slightly, and the lyres began playing along with the original instruments. Perhaps I just enjoyed the beautiful sound of the lyres more as I found this to be much more pleasant. Whatever was playing before sounded like we were ushering men into battle¡­come to think of it, that probably makes sense considering the people standing around me.


    Standing around all these strong people really does make me feel so tiny compared to them. Even though I¡¯ve made my way to becoming an Expert mage, I know I wouldn¡¯t even be able to so much as scratch these War Gods. I¡¯m sure even old Master Maran could knock me on my butt before I even knew what was up from down.


    I shook my head slightly as I felt some people¡¯s gazes turn to me. Everyone was always so tense during these stupid events and turned it into some kind of game. I hated it. This was supposed to recognize these brave individuals who fought and survived against a real-life Dragon! Yet some feel the need to make it a part of their political maneuvers¡­


    With the music changed, the doors to the room were opened once more, and this time, three people came walking down the aisle. One was a girl maybe a few years older than me with long dirty blonde hair that was tied up into an elegant braid. A silver ribbon was tied around the end of the braid, and it matched her light silver and black gown with tiny silver specks along the bottom and around the seams. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this was Linnetia Paine, I hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to meet her, but she did look very much like her brother Sylas who was walking next to her in a simple black suit.


    Besides the twins, there was one more girl, and she stood out the most. Her dress was form-fitting to her Elven curves and matched her purple and obsidian-colored hair. Her pale skin showing on the open sides of her dress seemed so soft and smooth even from here. Her High Elf ears peeked out from her hair that bounced off her shoulders. There was something oddly alluring about her despite her face being covered with a disfigured and broken bronze mask. Her single dark blue eye felt like it was glaring right at me, and I nervously fidgeted with the box.


    That must be Sylvia, but I thought she was a Vampire, so why is her eye blue? Is that mask changing the color? And why is she glaring at me so hatefully? I can feel her bloodlust being directed at me, and I don¡¯t like it one bit.


    I turned away from her and watched the younger War God on the other side join the other three. He whispered something that I couldn¡¯t catch with all the commotion and music, but Linnetia and Sylas smiled wryly. The War God stood adjacent to who I assumed to be the Vampire and flashed everyone a friendly smile. Then, with all four of them in place, they took a knee in unison, and apparently, this was the cue for the music to stop.


    The room began to settle as the queen scanned the room. The king and prince were still absent, but it didn¡¯t appear to bother her. I imagined that was her decades of training that allowed her to hide the frustration she was no doubt feeling. I had heard that King Maxwell was often late to things, so apparently, this was an everyday occurrence. But just because it¡¯s normal doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s good¡­


    ¡°You may rise, Heroes of Luminar,¡± the queen said in a soft voice. All four participants rose to their feet.


    Hearing her speak seemed to soothe the soul. Even when I first met her, she was a soft-spoken woman, and it seems none of her children inherited her voice. All three royal siblings took after their father with the way they spoke, and I suppose that¡¯s a good thing considering a solid voice is typically better in these situations. But even so¡­that didn¡¯t discount Queen Maxwell¡¯s abilities or her status. What many people may not be aware of is that she can be¡­aggressive in the most unusual ways.


    Maybe aggressive isn¡¯t the right word? Perhaps¡­fiercely independent? Clever? Cunning even?


    It¡¯s challenging to box her into one mold as she doesn¡¯t fit any. Even my advisors warn me not to fall into her clutches and that she is far more dangerous than the king. It¡¯s no secret who runs this kingdom and who protects it.


    The queen left the throne, and her long cloth dress was reminiscent of the Old Brax clothing style. It was loose and seemed to prioritize comfort and ease of movement. The dress was such a light gold it was almost white, and it sort of made the queen appear like a fairy in Wood Elf stories. Her golden leaf crown with a large white gemstone sat atop her beautiful long blonde hair. The queen¡¯s soft green eyes took everyone in as she addressed the gathering.


    ¡°We are here to celebrate all the heroes who stood tall against one of the world¡¯s most fearsome beasts. A monster of legend come to life. In what could have been this nation¡¯s darkest moment, these individuals radiated a brilliant light that could not be smothered by even the most draconian of legends. The tales of old tell us that a Dragon has not been slain in well over two thousand years, that even being capable of such a feat took unimaginable power and strength. Yet, these brave souls may not have felled the Dragon with their own hands, but it is due to those same hands so many were saved from slaughter by the maddened beast. So, bask in the presence of these four heroes as they stand before you now and know you are witnessing history in the making.¡±


    The queen put a hand over her heart and nodded at the four individuals as the crowd exploded into oohs and aahs as well as a round of vigorous clapping. I felt a quick gaze as both Lauren and the queen stared at me intently, so I didn¡¯t waste any time in making my way to the front. Thankfully everyone was preoccupied with these new heroes, so I mainly went unnoticed¡­besides the feeling of somebody trying to burn a hole through me with their eyes.


    It¡¯s her¡­why is she staring at me like this?


    Lauren eyed me to come to stand next to her, so I did. With that, the queen looked back at the four people. ¡°Sir Kelly Garrison, The Warden of the South, War God, and Professor of Class Onward, please step forward,¡± the queen asked.


    The young-looking War God smiled brightly, and his green eyes seemed to shimmer as he stepped forward and knelt before us. ¡°Accounts have it that you charged the Dragon singlehandedly, with no regard to your own life in order to protect the people of this kingdom. Are these events indeed true?¡± the queen asked with a gentle smile.


    The man chuckled and raised his head. ¡°You honor with me such a favorable recount, Your Majesty. I did indeed charge the beast to buy my students and colleagues time to escape,¡± the man admitted in a friendly voice.


    ¡°Stand, Sir Garrison, and do not be so modest. Most men, even of your skill would fold under the might of such an overwhelming opponent. I ask that you be proud of your courageous and selfless decision as you undoubtedly saved hundreds if not thousands of lives with your sacrifice,¡± the queen told him. ¡°Now accept this medal on behalf of this kingdom and prepare yourself for the bountiful awards that are to head your way, Margrave Garrison. Once your family grows, you will receive land and an entire city within the next six years. The crown expects great things from your future household,¡± she said with a playful smile.


    The man¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise and, for a moment, looked confused. It seemed he just jumped from the lowest nobility rankings to nearly at the top. I¡¯m not sure if he is thrilled, confused, or scared¡­maybe a little bit of everything. I kept pace behind Lauren, and once we arrived, I opened the box to reveal the medals.


    Margrave Garrison looked at Lauren with a complicated expression. ¡°Uh, what just happened?¡± he muttered so only we could hear.


    Lauren gently removed the medal from the box and stood in front of the man. ¡°Whatever could you mean, Margrave? A noble title befitting a noble action,¡± Lauren teased while whispering. ¡°It is with great honor that I bestow this award to you, Margrave Garrison. May you continue protecting this kingdom with your sharp blade while educating the youth with your witty mind,¡± Lauren said loud enough for everyone to hear.


    Margrave Garrison smiled drly as Lauren put the medal around his neck. Although Lauren didn¡¯t say anything to him he stood up, and everyone began clapping for him as he took his position with the other three. Once Lauren and I backed up slightly, the queen started to address Sylas and Linnetia.


    ¡°Lord Sylas Paine and Lady Linnetia Paine of House Paine, please step forward,¡± the queen asked. Once the two twins had kneeled before us, the queen continued. ¡°Tell me, Sylas, is it indeed true that you organized the remainder of able-bodied students and staff to create triage centers in order to better assist Sylvia in their healing? And you, Linnetia, is it true you marshaled capable fighters in defense of those who were injured?¡± the queen asked.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± the two responded in unison.


    The queen smiled brightly. ¡°Please, raise your heads high and let everyone see the faces of those who exemplify what it means to be of nobility in this kingdom. As members of the prestigious House Paine, it is due to your bravery and knowledge that so many people draw breath today. I shall be ascending your family to a more befitting status for your actions. House Paine shall now be the first Archdukedom. The land originally owned by House Paine before the fall of Brax shall be gifted back to you in full. May your family prosper for generations to come.¡±


    ¡°Your kindness knows no bounds,¡± Sylas said genuinely.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. House Paine will strive to meet your expectations,¡± Linnetia said stoutly.


    Lauren and I repeated the process of handing Linnetia and Sylas their medals. ¡°Congratulations, Lin,¡± Lauren whispered.


    While still painting a smile, Linnetia managed to sigh quietly. ¡°More responsibilities¡­yay¡­¡± Both of them giggled quietly, and a fond smile tugged on Sylas¡¯s lips.


    With their medals gifted, the two siblings bowed again to the queen and Lauren before regrouping with the other two. Of course, Land and titles weren¡¯t the only things they were getting. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Ren may have let it slip that nearly everyone would be receiving a good portion of coin as well as any other miscellaneous things they requested. Most of this was already agreed upon behind closed doors, which is what I managed to squeeze out of Ren.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Well¡­in the case of Margrave Garrison, I suppose not everything was handled beforehand.


    An awkward silence seemed to grip the room as everyone began paying a little more attention to the proceedings. Even the pontifex was keeping a single eye open as she watched curiously as to what was about to happen next. After all¡­it was time for the Vampire to receive her award, and if Ren was telling the truth, she might be just as important as the Dragonslayer.


    Queen Maxwell didn¡¯t even need to request a bout of silence as she addressed the Vampire. ¡°Sylvia, please step forward.¡±


    The Vampire walked forward and knelt before the queen. It was almost like this simple action weighed heavily upon everyone. The room was getting tenser by the second, and a heavy air settled in. It felt like something terrible was about to happen, and I could feel sweat pooling under my arms.


    However, the queen didn¡¯t seem phased. ¡°Sylvia, could I ask you to show the world your face? I believe it to be wrong for a hero to feel they are being forced to hide behind a mask because they are afraid of persecution. Your race does not matter here, and no matter the color of your eyes or the lengths of your teeth, you will be recognized all the same,¡± the queen said softly.


    The one blue blinked out of existence, and she seemed to mull over what the queen had asked. ¡°Your Majesty, with all due respect, I ask that you not request that of me. I wish to keep my face hidden for the time being,¡± she said in a lovely voice while still kneeling.


    Wow¡­what a beautiful voice¡­I¡­I hadn¡¯t expected that. It¡¯s so gentle and soothing¡­she should try singing. But she just said no to the queen?! I mean¡­ it was a very nice way to put it but still!


    The queen nodded her head. ¡°I understand. If that is what you wish for, then I shall not force you. However, Sylvia, despite your momentous achievements in saving the lives of over one hundred people, you have declined all our offers to receive a noble title and even gone as far as to dismiss our attempts to grant you any sort of compensation. You have also been difficult to track down these last few days.¡± Queen Maxwell allowed a little bit of emotion to slip into the last part. Perhaps not frustration but a small amount of disappointment.


    ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty. I¡¯ve been preoccupied spending time with those close to me,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°I see. Then, Sylvia, may I ask what is it you desire? We have prepared an award for you, and although it is the first of its kind, it is merely a token of this kingdom¡¯s gratitude towards you,¡± the queen asked with a warm smile.


    The Vampire remained kneeling, and I could see her blue eye flicker to life. ¡°All that I ask is you grant whatever request Voker Winterheart makes.¡±


    Quen Maxwell raised her eyebrows in surprise, then smiled gently. ¡°You would forgo any reward for the wish of your lover?¡±


    The Vampire coughed slightly, and her pale ears burned bright red as she cleared her throat. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Wait¡­she said Voker? So the two masked Elves are together, and Lauren and Ren¡­oh¡­I see¡­I get it now. But wait, what request would Voker make of the crown?


    The queen rubbed her face slightly and looked at Sylvia with a fond smile. ¡°You are absolutely certain that this is what you want? I can¡¯t guarantee to agree to something I¡¯m not even aware of.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± the Vampire repeated.


    ¡°Although I disagree with your request and I can not promise to accept another in its stead, I will respect your decision, Sylvia. Please raise your head.¡± The queen made her statement and looked over at Lauren.


    We walked together towards her, and I could still feel her hateful gaze tear into me. I still had no idea why she was looking at me like this, and it made me nervous. I had the feeling she was going to lash out at me if I so much as looked at her wrong.


    Lauren sort of just tossed the medal around her neck, and the Vampire let out a barely audible snicker. A vein momentarily bulged on the side of Lauren¡¯s neck as her jaw clenched. I could tell she was holding back some kind of snarky comment. But even while Lauren was handing her the lacquered medal box, she never once stopped glaring at me.


    ¡°Thank you for your contribution to this country,¡± Lauren struggled to say through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Of course, Your Highness,¡± the Vampire said in a completely neutral tone.


    I blinked in surprise at her tone. Was this Vampire trained in etiquette? Even the way she holds herself makes her seem like nobility. Perhaps she was born into one of the influential Vampire families still in power? What would she even be doing here in the first place?


    I had so many questions yet¡­I didn¡¯t want a single one of them to be answered.


    The queen took her throne, as did Lauren, while the Vampire went back to her group. The three younger heroes moved to join the ranks of everyone else while Margrave Garrison stood next to the other War Gods. Not being told what to do again, I sort of just found myself back next to Master Maran.


    ¡°You did a wonderful job, Adrianna,¡± the old man said softly.


    I thanked him with a short, polite bow. You could never be sure who was watching me. ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡±


    I looked back at the throne and had to do a double-take to ensure my eyes weren¡¯t playing tricks on me. It was impossible to miss King Maxwell, so when he suddenly appeared when he wasn¡¯t there just moments ago I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.


    He was just casually relaxing on his throne as if nothing was amiss. I don¡¯t even think the people in the room realized he was here now as we were supposed to kneel before him, but¡­well, I guess he isn¡¯t one for formality. Standing next to him and the queen now were their two Shadow Dancer guards.


    I had only been in their presence a few times during my previous visit to Luminar, so I never really got a chance to speak to them. Which was regretful since if I had spoken to them, perhaps I could have learned more about Kali¡­, and things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way.


    Ah¡­there I go¡­thinking about him again. This whole event is throwing me off. I just want to spend the next few days relaxing with Ren and Lauren after this.


    I heard somebody else sit down, and Lord Vasquez shifted next to me. I followed his gaze, and Prince Xander had also joined us. The smile that was forming on my face never came to be as I looked into his tired eyes. Prince Xander seemed so¡­ different¡­what happened to him?


    Once the Prince returned to Luminar after his loss during the tournament, apparently, he had begun to change. Lauren would write me scathing reviews of her brother, calling him an idiot warmonger and a foolish failure. It was a complete and utter change that I just didn¡¯t understand.


    On my first visit to Luminar, all three of the royal siblings seemed to have a completely normal relationship. Prince Xander was a funny and kind boy, and I never once got the impression he would even so much as think about hurting Ren and Lauren.


    So when I read that he was hiring assassins and was told that he now had a completely different personality than what I had witnessed, I just didn¡¯t believe it. I thought it was perhaps a sibling quarrel, but¡­not anymore. He¡¯s even avoided me and refused to speak to me during dinner or the party¡­


    How did he change so drastically? What happened to the man who spent almost an hour telling me stories about his little sisters? Where did all that love go?


    The young man sitting on his throne wearing a gaudy raven black military uniform was not the Prince Xander I knew. All those medals and stupid rope things¡­that golden pauldron¡­none of it was him. Even his god-awful hairstyle pained my heart.


    The sound of something clicking against the floor began to echo in the great hall, and the entire room went silent. Then, somebody coughed loudly, and the sound of instruments began to fill the halls as everyone looked toward the doors. They were once again opened, and a small procession of royal guards was leading the way. Those carrying the long wind instruments raised them high and began blowing into their horns as the tension started to rise.


    The clicking became louder and more distinct, and I recognized it as somebody walking with a cane. The masked Elf from before was walking down the aisle slowly, limping his right leg behind him. His white suit gleamed in the torchlight from the chandeliers, and he moved with purpose. I looked him up and down, and now that I was at a distance, I realized just how large of a man he was. I had never seen a High Elf so big before¡­he was nearly the size of those Dark Elf Shadow Dancers guarding the queen and king.


    Wait!? Is he the one that slew the Dragon? This guy?! I barely even noticed him at the party?! How can a man with such little presence be capable of felling a Dragon?


    The Dragonslayer had apparently been significantly injured during the battle and hadn¡¯t been seen in public for months! People weren¡¯t even sure if there was a Dragonslayer or if they were still breathing! It seems only a handful of people knew who had killed the Dragon and where the mysterious Dragonslayer was.


    My mind was racing to try to piece everything together when the music ceased once more as Voker stood before the throne¡­a little too close. He also hadn¡¯t kneeled, and I could hear a few people whispering amongst themselves. All the dignitaries were sitting closer to the edge of their seats as they watched Voker with wide, curious eyes. Even the pontifex was showing an interest as she was fully awake.


    The first person to make a move was Prince Xander as he aggressively shot forward in his chair. ¡°You will kneel before your¡ª¡±


    ¡°Silence,¡± the king said quickly, interrupting his son.


    King Maxwell¡¯s voice was deep and powerful. It made the hair on the back of my neck stand on the edge, and I couldn¡¯t stop looking at him. He tilted his head slightly and rested it on his open palm. The corner of his mouth was beginning to turn into a fierce grin.


    ¡°The day I have an injured hero kneel is the day I stop being king,¡± he stated simply.


    The king began radiating a fierce bloodlust that nearly dropped me to my knees. Sweat dripped down my face, and I felt like my heart was about to stop from the intense aura. I looked around, and most people were also struggling underneath his might¡­but Voker remained steadfast. Then just like that, it vanished.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± Lord Vasquez muttered in disbelief. His brown eyes were wide as he looked at Voker with the most emotion I¡¯ve ever seen on his usually stoic face.


    The king let out a laugh that resonated deep within his chest. Being this close made it rattle my chest, but I was just thankful the bloodlust had subsided. It was even worse than Kalis¡­


    ¡°Wonderful! Truly a wonderful man. Did the Dragonslayer enjoy his Dragon¡¯s rest?¡± the king chuckled playfully.


    ¡°You could say that, Your Majesty,¡± Voker said in a deadpan voice.


    Lauren sighed while Ren just smiled wryly at him. Poor Prince Xander looked about, ready to burst from his chair. Of course, speaking in such a manner as Voker just did to a king or queen could easily have your head removed¡­even if you killed a Dragon. But the king didn¡¯t seem to be bothered, and neither did the queen. They almost seemed relieved.


    The king sat a little straighter on his throne. ¡°Voker Winterheart, The Dragonslayer, savior of this kingdom, what is it that you want most in this life? What do you desire above all else? Tell me what you want. I shall give you anything you desire.¡±


    The entire room looked up at the king. Those words were very powerful, and announcing such a wish in front of so many people was mind-boggling. Typically you would offer land, titles, money, honestly anything over ''¡°anything you desire.¡± Anything can mean a lot of things¡­


    Voker stayed silent for a time as he apparently mulled over the king¡¯s request. But for whatever reason, I didn¡¯t feel that he was even considering what the king said to be a problem. It was almost like he didn¡¯t care.


    What is he going to ask for? What does this man¡ª


    ¡°Your crown,¡± Voker stated.


    Everyone present sucked in a breath, and all heads turned to the king. The royal guards began unsheathing their swords, and even the Shadow Dancers pointed spears at the man.I was expecting a fight, maybe even an order to have Voker executed. However, you could ask a king a lot of things that were borderline disrespectful or even threatening if you did it right. King Maxwell wasn¡¯t precisely a tyrant, nor was he known for being particularly aggressive. As one could see, he was a relatively laid-back type of man in most situations. I suppose he was a soldier turned king, after all.


    However¡­asking for a king to relinquish his crown in a public place like this is not an acceptable request¡­even as a joke. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s strong, but can Voker take on every person in this room?


    King Maxwell let out another deep laugh, this time much louder. His booming voice echoed off the walls, and a real tear was wiped from his clear blue eye. ¡°Bold! I suppose it takes a different type of man to make such a request! Perhaps the type that can face down a Dragon!¡± he said with a laugh. The guards lowered their weapons and looked amongst each other as the king ignored them.


    But his smile faded quickly, and his joyful nature was gone in a blink of an eye. ¡°There are some things I cannot do; this is one of them, Voker Winterheart,¡± the king said dangerously.


    Voker nodded. ¡°I understand. I was merely testing the limits and what you meant by ¡°anything,¡± Your Majesty,¡± Voker said calmly.


    For a man that just danced a fine line between being executed and making a joke, he seems awfully calm about all of this. Perhaps this really was planned out, and I¡¯m just out of the loop? I guess this may be a ploy to make King Maxwell seem more benevolent¡­but I feel this wasn¡¯t a part of some script.


    Everyone looked expectantly at Voker, and as did the king. Voker scanned the room, and it felt like his eyes fell on me. ¡°I see what your limits are, Your Majesty. In that case, would you be willing to fight for me? Possibly in a war if it came down to it?¡±


    What? Why did he look at me when he said that? Wait¡­wait¡­


    Everyone began to whisper under their breath after hearing what Voker had just said. The tension in the room grew as people began frantically trying to figure out what was going on now.


    The king had a confused look on his face as he turned to the queen. She just smiled at him, and the king¡¯s grin encompassed his entire face. He leaned back in his chair, exposing parts of his overly muscular upper chest. King Maxwell was far too big to be a normal person, in my opinion¡­how does somebody even get those kinds of muscles?


    ¡°A war, huh?¡± the king muttered to himself. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say what you want, Voker Winterheart?¡±


    Voker nodded again and shifted the weight onto another leg. ¡°I am a wanted criminal with a significant-sized bounty on my head. I request that my bounty be cleared and any crimes pardoned. Furthermore, I desire that my friends, family, and close ones be safe.¡±


    Surprised gasps began to leave people¡¯s mouths. The whispers of the audience grew even louder and reached a pitch to where people were trying to talk over one another. Things were devolving quickly and for a good reason.


    The Dragonslayer, a wanted criminal? Him? What is going on? There¡¯s no way¡­is he wanted in the City-States? Is he blaming me? Or¡­could it be him?


    ¡°Silence,¡± the king demanded while scanning the room.


    He gave Voker a fatherly smile that was unlike him. ¡°I understand your concerns, but this is hardly something to be worried about, Voker.¡± The king cleared his throat, and his booming voice was loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°This man before you is pardoned of any crimes. The crown will pay for his bounty. The Dragonslayer is no criminal,¡± the king stated with a satisfied smile.


    The queen rubbed her face and let out a tired sigh. She stood from her throne and looked down at Voker. ¡°This is hardly a befitting award for the man who saved countless lives. Some may forget that Luminar would have only been the first stop on the rampaging Dragon¡¯s quest for death and destruction. An untold amount of devastation would have been wrought across the entire world if it weren¡¯t for you, Voker Winterheart. Absolving you of crimes long since committed is to be expected of us. Every nation that calls this continent home should think carefully about thinking otherwise.¡±


    Huh¡­that seemed to have quieted people down.


    Queen Maxwell brought her hands together, beaming an affectionate smile towards Voker. ¡°With saying this, it is unthinkable to make this your only reward. So, in taking into account your desire and that of another, I shall give you this. Voker Winterheart, Dragonslayer, you are to be knighted here and now. As someone who holds no lands or titles, the title of knight shall be bestowed upon you now.¡± The queen looked over to Ren with a different kind of smile. ¡°Princess Arene Maxwell, you are to perform the ceremony and knight Sir Winterheart.¡±


    ¡°Mother?!¡± Ren choked. ¡°I¡ªI can¡¯t do that! Lauren should¡ª¡±


    ¡°It is uncouth that a princess of your standings does not have a single knight under her command. Your sister and brother have plenty, and therefore, you shall receive one that can equal all their power combined. Princess Arene Maxwell, you are to knight this man.¡± The queen¡¯s decree left no room to bargain, but that wouldn¡¯t stop Ren.


    Ren looked to her father with a face begging for assistance, but he quickly averted his eyes. Ren looked to Lauren next, but she just shrugged as if it was out of her hands. Even Prince Xander seemed nonplussed about all of this. I thought he would at least be up in arms, but he was just sitting with his eyes closed and arms crossed.


    The whispering was growing again, and I looked to Voker, but he made no moves to disagree with the queen or refuse the title. From Queen Maxwell¡¯s hand, an enormous, ornate sword appeared from nowhere. It was still sheathed, and it was far too wide or unwieldy to be helpful in a sword fight. But I did recognize that blade, and it was from the Old Empire.


    One of the previous emperors of Brax was said to have melted down an entire noble¡¯s treasure trove to make the blade. The emperor used the gems from the noble¡¯s wife¡¯s collection to stud the pommel and hilt. And then he stripped the noble¡¯s children¡¯s clothes to wrap the handle. Of course, this was all one big fairy tale, and I couldn¡¯t be sure if it were true¡­but one thing was for sure, that blade was very real.


    Ren grabbed the handle while the queen still held onto the scabbard. The long golden blade made a satisfying sound as it slid out.


    Ren moved the sword with ease, and she looked somewhat silly, wielding such a massive sword in her white dress. If she were to plant the blade into the ground, it would be almost as tall as her.


    Now that I¡¯m getting a better look¡­Ren looks quite muscular in her arms and shoulders. Has she gotten stronger?


    Ren stood in front of Voker yet wouldn¡¯t look him in the face. ¡°Would you kneel, sir? It would be difficult for me to reach your shoulders¡­¡±


    Ah¡­duh¡­Voker is a lot taller than Ren.


    Voker looked over Ren¡¯s head and straight at the queen. ¡°Actually, there is one thing, Your Majesty.¡±


    The queen looked confused for a moment but nodded her head. ¡°And what would that be, Sir Voker?¡±


    ¡°You see, Voker Winterheart isn¡¯t real. If you are going to be knighting someone, you need to knight me.¡±


    Voker placed his hand over his mask and removed it. My heartbeat was deafening in my ears, and my vision narrowed. Voker¡¯s gray hair began to turn into a beautiful raven black in a wave starting from the top of his head. His cream-colored skin was gone, and in its place, a light tan remained.


    His High Elven face was chiseled and was the definition of Elven beauty. But above all else, his two different colored eyes stuck out the most. His brilliant golden eye swirled like a melted pool of gold, while his other eye was different from what I remembered. His purple eye had changed as the white part was grayer, and the eye itself seemed more reptilian in nature.


    It was a face I didn¡¯t immediately recognize, but I knew it had to be him¡­Kali¡­what happened to you?


    ¡°You¡¯ll be knighting Kaladin Shadowheart.¡±

 Vol.6 Ch.116-A Dragonslayer is Knighted.

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    ¡°Voker Winterheart, Dragonslayer, you are to be knighted here and now. As someone who holds no lands or titles, a title shall be bestowed upon you now.¡± Queen Maxwell eyed Ren with an expecting smile. ¡°Princess Arene Maxwell, you are to perform the ceremony and knight Sir Winterheart.¡±


    A title, huh? Clever, Queen Maxwell¡­I guess that handles the protecting my family and friends part. Extraditing or killing a noble is more of a challenge than killing a commoner. Of course, she isn¡¯t doing this from the kindness of her heart either.


    I had been expecting something along those lines. It was essentially unthinkable for me not to receive some kind of noble title. I was even planning on it being a mid to high-tier title, but a knight? Well, all the better for me. Fewer restrictions and expectations for a knight than, say a Baron or Count.


    Then again¡­a knight? That seems surprisingly low¡­there has to be a reason for that.


    But I had to wonder, why Ren? Why would the queen want her to knight me specifically? If I were a knight, I¡¯m still a knight under the crown regardless of which royal performs this ceremony.


    ¡°Mother?!¡± Ren blurted out. ¡°I¡ªI can¡¯t do that! Lauren should¡ª¡±


    Queen Maxwell interrupted her daughter¡¯s stuttering. ¡°It is uncouth that a princess of your standings does not have a single knight under her command. Your sister and brother have plenty; therefore, you shall receive one that can equal all their combined power. Princess Arene Maxwell, you are to knight this man.¡± The queen spoke with a finality that would have deterred most people, but not Ren, it seems.


    She wants Ren to be equal to Xander and Lauren? Why? Ren isn¡¯t striving for the throne and is actively attempting to help Lauren ascend. Is the queen trying to pit all three siblings against each other? Could having me as Ren¡¯s knight really sway the balance of things that much this late in the game? No, I feel like it¡¯s something else that I just can¡¯t seem to figure out.


    What are you planning, Queen Maxwell?


    Ren looked to her siblings and father for guidance, but they all turned her down. I was surprised that Prince Xander isn¡¯t up in arms about this. If he were to knight me, that may swing things in his favor to the point Lauren would have little chance. Yet, he is just sitting there with his arms crossed and eyes closed, almost like he is brooding or something.


    Prince Xander¡­what is going through your head right now?


    The queen procured a massive golden sword from her Spatial Ring. The two made a show of removing it from the ornate scabbard for all to see. I remember reading something about this sword as it had some kind of story behind it.


    Something about melting gold and using gems from a corrupt noble or something: it didn¡¯t seem all that important at the time, so I just decided to pass over it. A mistake, it seems.


    Ren walked over to me while effortlessly wielding the sword that was almost twice her size. Even the thickness of the blade was nearly as wide as her torso. Wielding such an unwieldy weapon took a different kind of strength that only mana enhancement could allow.


    However, I could still see muscles flex underneath her sleeves, and her shoulders were toned. It seemed that not working out with me for a few months hadn¡¯t stopped Ren from training on her own.


    Good for her.


    I tried to make eye contact with Ren, but she was gazing off to the side. She was doing her absolute best to remain calm and not allow any emotions to show on her face, but I could tell she was nervous as she death gripped the hilt. I hadn¡¯t spoken to Ren since the whole ripping off her childhood friend''s head incident. And it was undoubtedly still weighing on her mind.


    It probably didn¡¯t help that I died after slaying a Dragon¡­yeah¡­that definitely is assisting me in this situation.


    ¡°Would you kneel, sir? It would be difficult for me to reach your shoulders,¡± Ren said loud enough for everyone to hear.


    I suppressed a sigh and felt somewhat bad for what I was about to do. It was a gamble, and I¡¯ve come a long way, but I would be a fool if I didn¡¯t use this opportunity before me.


    Besides, the king and queen both stated how I was a hero and deserved to have all my crimes pardoned. So lying to them should count as well. What better way to secure my freedom, right?


    I looked over Ren¡¯s head and stared straight into the queen¡¯s green eyes. ¡°Actually, there is one thing, Your Majesty.¡±


    I saw a moment of confusion play out on the queen¡¯s face, but she recovered in an instant. ¡°And what would that be, Sir Voker?¡±


    Sir Voker? I wonder what everyone¡¯s reaction is going to be¡­rage? Hate? Surprise? Confusion? A little bit of everything?


    I could still feel the presence of two spell cores being maintained directly behind me. The two Dark Elves holding the spells know full well that I knew those spell cores were there and were using them to threaten me silently. Before, I would have never been able to visualize a maintained spell core¡­but I could now.


    I could see much more than that.


    ¡°You see, Voker Winterheart isn¡¯t real. If you are going to be knighting someone, you need to knight me,¡± I said clearly.


    I immediately took off my mask and didn¡¯t give the queen a chance to say anything. Perhaps it was rude, but I was going for pure shock factor here, and I didn¡¯t want to get caught in a word battle with her. I knew my limits, and besting the queen in negotiations, even more so in a public space like this, was not going to work in my favor.


    When we eventually meet, I¡¯ll just have to be blunt and do my best not to get trapped by her.


    I had spent a lot of time weighing this option. I ran it past Sylvia and Bowen, and they both agreed that now was the time. Even Sylvia opted to keep her identity a secret for me. If she had revealed her eyes to the world before I showed my face, my impact would have been significantly lessened. I¡¯m sure an ancient Vampire of the time of Talgan may rank just as high as someone who slew a Dragon in terms of shock value.


    Once my transformation was completed, I looked Ren in the eyes for the first time. Well, without a masked face. Her sky blue eyes were wide as saucers, and her mouth was agape, pure confusion written all over her face. Scanning the room showed much the same reaction from everyone else.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be knighting Kaladin Shadowheart,¡± I proclaimed.


    My eyes fell onto Adria for a moment, and I felt a momentary pang of guilt despite knowing it was unwarranted. I also regretted involving her, but back then, I had no choice. I also never expected she would find me at the party and speak with me, let alone confide in me about the past.


    Hearing her sound so regretful and hurt really pulled at the heartstrings. Adria never wanted to harm me¡­she was just a sheltered kid.


    It must have been over a minute of complete silence in this massive room. Everyone was so quiet it was almost comical. I could feel the hundreds of gazes all bearing down on me. The queen and king seemed just as surprised and confused as everyone else. However, I wasn¡¯t expecting the first move to be in the form of a spell.


    It¡¯s so quick! Is magic always like this?


    I fed mana into my new eye, and I could see the thin wispy white line that connected the spell core behind me to the female Shadow Dancer. It grew in size, and that¡¯s when I felt the usual sensation of a spell coming my way, but this time I could see it happen in real-time.


    A tendril of inky darkness stretched across the floor as the Shadow Dancer disappeared from sight, and by the time I turned around, she was already behind me. I started forming a spell core for a Lighting Bolt in hopes of immediately incapacitating her, but I stopped as she gently grabbed the sides of my face.


    I could see her singular purple eye move over me from behind her mask as the clank of her spear dropped to the ground next to the king. Her hands were sweaty and shaking, and she brought her face close to mine.


    ¡°Kaladin, you said your name was, right? What is your father¡¯s name?¡± she whispered hesitantly. The way she enunciated her words made it very difficult for others to understand her. Even an Elf in the crowd behind me would have only heard a whisper.


    I also talked to Bowen about this, and he told me not to mention my father¡¯s name today. It would just muddle things, and it was the last thing I wanted during this crucial moment. I trusted in Bowen, but oddly enough, I felt something different with this woman.


    ¡°Alanis,¡± I whisper back to her.


    The Shadow Dancer ripped her mask off and threw it to the floor with a loud metallic clank while bringing me in for a hug. Her Mythril armor was cold, but the hug left a warmth in my chest. She pulled back from me, and tears were streaming down her beautiful face.


    I felt my heartbeat get faster, and something in the back of my mind told me I knew this person. And it only took one good look at her face to know who she was. This woman¡­she¡¯s Dad¡¯s sister and my aunt.


    They look so much alike.


    ¡°I¡­I¡ªI have so many questions for you¡­I¡ªI¡­wha¡ªwhat do I even say? What?¡± she stuttered out. She wiped the tears from her face as I bent down to pick up her mask.


    I handed it back to her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have much to ask me, but now¡¯s not the time, Aunt,¡± I made sure to whisper the last part.


    She looked relieved, confused, and concerned, all in one package. I also felt all those things as I watched her put her mask back on while nodding at me. I didn¡¯t get the same feeling when I looked at her masked face, but I knew now who she was, so I couldn¡¯t unsee it.


    Family is right around the corner, huh? But if she is my aunt¡­then what did Dad do that was so bad Bowen feels that telling people would be a bad idea? Even she whispered to me instead of making it a big deal about it¡­huh¡­


    ¡°I understand, Kaladin,¡± she whispered. I felt her and watched her form a spell core, and the same thing happened again. A black shadow stretched out from her, and she disappeared instantly, reappeared in her original position next to the throne, and immediately began whispering into the king¡¯s ear.


    I winced slightly and closed my left eye. I had been putting too much mana into it for too long, and now it¡¯s starting to hurt again. Looking over at the king and my aunt also caused me immense discomfort and pain.


    Avasta had told me to treat my new eye like a limb with mana enhancement and see why. It works similarly to how I prioritize strengthening my legs instead of my arms or whole body.


    But my new eye is like a muscle. It seems¡­overworking it causes damage and a considerable amount of pain. And I can¡¯t look directly at a War God without instantly regretting it as their overwhelming mana blinds me. Saying it¡¯s uncomfortable is an understatement.


    I rechecked the entire room, and everyone was still watching me. The little show between my aunt and me only served to bolster everyone¡¯s confusion. Ren had backed away from me hesitantly, and I was afraid her mouth was going to be sore from keeping it open for so long.


    I straightened my suit, cleared my throat while nodding to myself, and looked at the queen. Her eyes bored into me as she was most likely attempting to gather all the pieces to this puzzle, but she was coming up short. It seems Bowen had done a fantastic job hiding my identity if even Queen Maxwell wasn¡¯t aware. Unfortunately for her, it appears she didn¡¯t expect this outcome at all.


    The queen took a deep breath and was about to speak when she was cut off before even getting a sound out. ¡°Seize that Elf! He is the most wanted man in all of Sandervile!¡± someone shouted with apparent hostility.


    I followed the voice and found a familiar face glaring at me with pure hatred. Gal Sandervile was sitting up from his chair and pointing an accusatory finger at me. It appears he has lost a bit of weight since I last saw him, and he is looking surprisingly good for himself. His short brown hair was slicked back, and he wore a copper orange and white suit that looked hideous even to my standards.


    He looks a lot like his father, which may not be the best of things.


    ¡°This man is wanted for attempting to assassinate my little sister as well as killing a royal guard! He even maimed a noble lord¡¯s son!¡± Gal yelled indignantly while moving around the table.


    Gal had made it around the table and was marching towards me as people began to whisper loudly. He began to unsheathe his sword from his hip. The blue and black blade glimmered in the light. But he never did get to point it at me as he was surrounded by my aunt and the other Shadow Dancer and a few others.


    Lord Vasquez, Ms. Taurus, and Professor Garrison had shot out from their positions the second Gal started unsheathing his sword. And they were far faster than the young future mayor could ever hope to be.


    ¡°Gal Sandervile, I believe you heard what I said. Or perhaps your hearing has left you at such a young age?¡± Queen Maxwell asked him from her throne.


    Professor Garrison, or should I say Margrave Garrison, was holding Gal at sword point. Gal snarled at both of them and looked to the queen. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!? What are you doing? Know your place,¡± he yelled while moving the sword away from his throat. He pointed a finger toward the queen. ¡°I demand that you have this Elf turned over to me immediately! He is wanted for capital crimes worth over eight large gold marks!¡±


    Queen Maxwell¡¯s eyes which generally had a warmth to them, seemed cold all of a sudden as she glared at Gal. Her blank and unimpressed expression implied that she was bored of his outburst. ¡°It appears your hearing has left you, Young Lord of Sandervile, so I shall repeat myself just this once for your sake,¡± the queen said dangerously.


    Gal backed down slightly but didn¡¯t let the anger fade as he returned the queen¡¯s stare. ¡°This man, regardless of his name, has been absolved of all his crimes. I¡¯m fully aware of who he is now, but it changes nothing. His heroic deeds shall not be tarnished for your petty gain. You claim he attempted to assassinate your dear sister, yet she still breathes. If this man can slay a Dragon, your little sister and guards stood no chance. You still existing in this world is a mercy he afforded to you and your family. You should be thanking him for his benevolence,¡± the queen said mockingly.


    Wow¡­that was¡­brutal. I guess the queen is tossing all the eggs in my basket and doing it in public as well. Is she really trying to destabilize their relationship with Sandervile? That may not be good for this nation or me¡­


    Gal backed down reluctantly but not before sending hateful glares out to everyone while muttering under his breath. I looked at Adria; she was still watching me with wide, confused, and conflicted eyes.


    A single tear was rolling down her face, and she was in the middle of deciding to run toward me or yell at me. Instead, an old man gently placed a hand on her shoulder, and she seemed to relax just a little.


    She really had grown up quite a bit these last few years. She¡¯s turned into a beautiful young woman, but in doing so¡­she seems to have lost a bit of herself¡­that more playful or childlike side of her.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I suppose that¡¯s my doing.


    The queen clapped once and smiled down at Ren. ¡°Now then. Princess Arene Maxwell, would you do the honors of knighting Sir Shadowheart?¡±


    Ren looked at me hesitantly but nodded firmly after looking into my eyes. She strode forward with purpose befitting a princess. ¡°Please, kneel, Sir Shadowheart.¡±


    I obliged and dropped to a knee without any hassle. Ren gave me a confused look, and I didn¡¯t miss the snicker that left the king as they watched my movements. However, I was doing okay for the most part, and my limp was all for show. It turns out that having a few years of practice really does help sell the act.


    I was just tired, and I felt drained. Even the smallest amount of exertion made me want to take a nap, but I could push through if need be. I was afraid this would be my new norm, but it appears I just lack stamina as I¡¯ve been getting progressively better over the last few days. Of course, it¡¯s no surprise as to why. After all, being bedridden and having your soul saved by a Dragon will do that to somebody.


    Ren planted the sword''s tip into the ground and took a quiet breath. ¡°Voker¡ª I mean¡­Kaladin Shadowheart, do you swear and acknowledge that I, Princess Arene Maxwell, is your true liege?¡±


    Wait¡­what am I supposed to say? Yes? Of course? No, not really?


    I have no intentions of actually going through with this and honoring¡­ whatever this is. It¡¯s just a political move to guarantee my safety until Avasta gathers my family for me. The last thing I¡¯ll ever do is swear my loyalty to someone else again.


    I don¡¯t really like lying, but it appears I have no choice. It¡¯s not like I can scorn the queen and king after what just happened. And something tells me they don¡¯t want to force me. So I suppose going along with all of this is the least I can do.


    ¡°I do,¡± I said.


    ¡°Do you swear fealty to me, to defend and obey me until death?¡± Ren asked with a bit of hesitation.


    I looked up at her for a moment, but her face was just an expressionless mask. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Do you, Kaladin Shadowheart, swear to protect this kingdom and its people with virtue, honor, loyalty, and your skills?¡±


    ¡°I swear.¡±


    Ren moved the sword and rested the flat of the blade on my shoulder. ¡°I, Kaladin Shadowheart, do solemnly swear and pledge my sword to Princess Arene Maxwell and the Kingdom of Luminar. I shall serve as an example for all those to follow and in memory of those who came before me. To uphold my honor and the oath I am making today until the day death claims me.¡±


    Been there¡­done that..twice, it sucked. But¡­what happens when a knight just leaves a country, I wonder?


    ¡°I, Kaladin Shadowheart, do solemnly swear and pledge my sword to Princess Arene Maxwell and the Kingdom of Luminar. I shall serve as an example for all those to follow and in memory of those who came before me. To uphold my honor and the oath I am making today until the day death claims me,¡± I repeated back.


    I swallowed the spit pooling in my mouth, and it took all my willpower to surpress the scowl about to form on my face. Even if I didn¡¯t mean it, just uttering the words left a bitter aftertaste.


    Not having my face hidden anymore would take some getting used to.


    I looked at Ren, and I could see something different within those blue eyes of hers. Was it pity? Regret? Did she feel bad for me, or was she mad at me? I couldn¡¯t tell.


    Ren moved the sword to my other shoulder. ¡°And I, The Second Princess of Luminar, Arene Maxwell, do swear to defend and honor Kaladin Shadowheart as a true knight.¡± Ren lightly tapped the sword on my head and planted it back on the ground. ¡°I hereby grant you the title of knight. Sir Kaladin Shadowheart, may you serve me and this kingdom as a stout and righteous man.¡± Ren stood back and pointed the sword into the ceiling with ease. ¡°All hail Sir Kaladin Shadowheart, the Dragonslayer!¡± Ren shouted.


    She managed to hold herself together the entire time. Good job, Ren. You may be a better royal than you think.


    And with that, the room exploded into a chorus of cheers, all in my name. My real name.


    Huh¡­I suppose this doesn¡¯t feel that awful.


    ¡ª


    After speaking to the hundredth noble, I eyed a group of familiar faces. It hadn¡¯t even been twenty minutes since I had been knighted, and people were already coming up to me in droves. I just started glaring at people as they walked up to me, which was a sure-fire way for them not to bother me.


    The first person to notice me was Varnir. His face was a mixed bag of emotions, but he managed to form a half-smile at least. ¡°Hello there, Dragonslayer.¡± He tried to make it sound like a joke, but I could tell he was nervous as his voice was a bit shaky.


    ¡°Varnir,¡± I said with a nod.


    I caught Tsarra staring at me for far longer than I expected. And when I stared right back at her, she didn¡¯t look away, which surprised me. Instead, she stepped closer to me and looked up into my eyes. ¡°You¡­you really do have two different colored eyes¡­¡± she muttered.


    ¡°I told you that I did,¡± I said while raising an eyebrow at her. ¡°I¡¯m not a liar.¡±


    Varnir chuckled and rubbed the back of his head while shaking it. ¡°Yeah¡­I don¡¯t know about that one, Kaladin.¡± I winced slightly, but Varnir kept looking me over. His eyes eventually fell to my ears than my face. ¡°So¡­are you just a burnt High Elf, or are you really a Dark Elf? I¡¯m having a hard time figuring that out¡­¡±


    Tsarra looked at me expectantly as well. ¡°Wa¡­.wha¡­ what are you, Vo¡ªuh¡­Kaladin?¡±


    That sort of sounds racist¡­a burnt High Elf? There had to be a better way to say that¡­


    ¡°My father is a Dark Elf, and my mother is a High Elf. So yes, I am both,¡± I said while looking at Tsarra.


    She slowly extended a hand toward me, retracting it quickly and taking a few steps back from me and into Varnir. It was good to see that the two of them had grown close, but now¡­ the atmosphere amongst us was tense, to say the least. I hadn¡¯t spoken to these two in a while, and so much had happened. They also undoubtedly felt the bloodlust I sent towards the Chaos Dragon, and they watched me kill it.


    Both of them are doing an okay job at hiding their fear¡­but I can still see it plain as day. These were looks I hadn¡¯t seen in fourteen years¡­the look of somebody conflicted. They didn¡¯t know whether to be thankful or fearful that I was standing before them.


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t look at this in such a negative light. Perhaps this is a way for me to restart¡­be genuine with these people. I don¡¯t need to hide from them anymore¡­I don¡¯t need to pretend.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to get to meet both of you, for real. And I¡¯m glad I got to fulfill that wish, Varnir,¡± I said. I managed a smile as well.


    Varnir looked at me in surprise, then confusion, and then realization. ¡°Oh¡­man¡­ I guess I did ask to learn about the real you before you went and disappeared. Didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this,¡± Varnir muttered. Then Varnir grinned and nodded to himself. ¡°But hey, it¡¯s nice to meet you, Kaladin. Say are we related by chance?¡±


    I looked Varnir over, and I didn¡¯t get the same sense of family I did when I looked at my aunt. ¡°You too. But no¡­I don¡¯t believe we are related.¡±


    Varnir tapped his eye and looked at me suspiciously. ¡°Uh, is your eye always like that?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Recent addition, thanks to a certain dead Dragon,¡± I said nonchalantly.


    Varnir nodded along, and I caught Tsarra staring again. But she didn¡¯t look away from me as her light green, and pale yellow eyes gazed into me. Instead, she reached out to me again but stopped herself and frowned.


    ¡°Is¡­something the matter?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she whispered as she shrank away from me again.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ okay then. Well, it¡¯s good to see you, Tsarra. And thank you for saving me during the battle,¡± I told her.


    Tsarra smiled meekly, and I watched as her gaze went behind me. I let out a sigh at the clicking of heels on the smooth floor. A small bubble had grown around me as people watched me from a distance. I could still hear all their muttering, most of it about my general appearance more than anything. But that wasn¡¯t going to stop her¡­


    I turned to face Lauren and Ren and gave them a slight bow. ¡°Princesses.¡±


    Lauren stopped in her tracks, and Ren bumped into her. She tilted her head and looked at me, slightly annoyed. ¡°What happened to your limp, and do you always look pissed off? Or is this just for me?¡±


    I sighed again and shook my head. It seems even after all these years, my face hasn¡¯t changed all that much. ¡°I¡¯m not even mad. And I was faking my limp¡­¡± I grumbled to myself more than her.


    Lauren placed her palm under her chin and smiled. ¡°At least it¡¯s a handsome pissed-off face. I¡¯ve seen worse,¡± Lauren said with a giggle.


    Ren jabbed her quickly in the arm and gave me a strained yet apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should be flattered or offended,¡± I grumbled.


    Lauren extended a hand to me and flashed me a dazzling smile. She dropped her head low and looked up into my eyes. ¡°You should be honored. And speaking of honors, may I have the honor of this first dance, Sir Dragonslayer?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you, I¡¯m good. I don¡¯t dance,¡± I told her.


    Lauren let out some kind of sound that was in between a grunt of pain and an internal scream that was let loose, and she didn¡¯t look all too pleased. I could tell she was about to say something when Varnir¡¯s laughter cut her off.


    Lauren glared accusingly at Varnir and scowled slightly. ¡°What¡¯s so funny, huh? What was funny about that?¡±


    Varnir wiped his eyes with his fancy black suit. ¡°It¡¯s just good to know he¡¯s the same with or without the mask,¡± Varnir said through gritted teeth that were failing to suppress his chuckles. Even Tsarra was giggling to herself.


    Lauren turned on her heels and pointed a finger at me. ¡°You know that¡¯s a capital crime! Didn¡¯t you just swear fealty to the kingdom? Imagine tossing away the request of your future queen! I have hundreds of babbling foo¡ª¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    I turned towards the shout and was met with an orange blur as Mila threw herself at me. I caught her and brought her up, and before I could even muster a response, she was rubbing my face with her hands.


    ¡°Mahhllaaa whhaatt arree youuu dOoooOoing,¡± I managed to get out in between my face and mouth being smashed together.


    Mila was giggling all the while and didn¡¯t seem to have any intentions of stopping as her little tail kept swaying side to side. I pulled away one of her hands and brought my face out of her attack range.


    ¡°Mila¡­your hands are all greasy from that food. Please stop,¡± I pleaded while she kept trying to reach for me.


    Mila hummed to herself and swayed back and forth in my arms. ¡°Mmmmm¡­okay.¡±


    Thinking I was safe, I brought myself closer to her again, only for her to grab me by the face. She had a dopey smile plastered on her adorable face. ¡°Pretty eyes! Daddy is pretty!¡±


    I let out a laugh I hadn¡¯t heard come from me in a long time. Hearing that made my heart swell with happiness. I was surprised that Mila didn¡¯t seem all that bothered by my sudden appearance change. She didn¡¯t even watch the ceremony as she was far too young, so she had been waiting in a room with Bowen. She must have just smelled me¡­


    ¡°You think so? Well, I¡¯m not as pretty as you,¡± I told her.


    I looked over to everyone else, and shock was written all over their faces. They looked at me like I was some kind of world wonder they were seeing for the first time. ¡°Uh¡­what¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked them.


    Lauren blinked a few times and looked over at everyone else before speaking to me. ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t know there was such a smile hiding behind that mask. Even more so when it¡¯s coming from you,¡± Lauren said honestly, not even a hint of playful banter in her voice.


    A smile, huh? What do I look like to them, I wonder?


    ¡°Mila?! Mila! Mi¡ªla...oh, she found you,¡± Sylvia said from behind me.


    I gave Sylvia a once over and the tips of her pale ears burned bright red. She was absolutely stunning in that tight purple dress, and I had to say I was quite a fan. Even if it wasn¡¯t the most modest¡­it just added to her alluring charm.


    ¡°C¡ªca¡­can you not stare at me like that?¡± she muttered under her breath while looking away from me.


    Adorable.


    I hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to see Sylvia and the others before the ceremony. I¡¯ve pretty much been locked in conversation with people I don¡¯t care about for what seems like the entirety. All the people I actually wanted to speak to were¡­busy¡­or so I was told.


    But there was that old lady from the Holy Kingdom¡­she just sort of stared at me with a blank expression and then was carted away on her massive mini-throne by those paladins. What an odd encounter that was¡­


    Mila poked me gently in the neck and pointed out to the dance floor, where people were gathered for the first song. ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s dance!¡±


    ¡°You want to dance, huh? Can Sylvia join us?¡± I said while setting her back on the ground.


    Mila nodded enthusiastically, grabbed me by the hand, and caught Sylvia on the way. She was humming to herself, and I looked back to see Lauren seething and Ren just giving her a half-smile. Varnir was talking to Tsarra, and I gave them a wave goodbye.


    We were just missing one¡­I¡¯ll go see her soon.


    I turned and faced forward as Mila led us through the path people made for us. Seeing her like this was a relief, as Mila was physically back to normal for the most part. She still had difficulties balancing, and her stamina was still questionable but comparing her to when I left her with Bowen and now is a night-and-day difference.


    But the shakiness in her voice is still worrisome. She is putting on a front because she is scared of everyone sending stares her way. I suppose it will take more time for those wounds to heal, but she is doing a phenomenal job.


    I squeezed Mila¡¯s hand, and she looked back at me with a confused look. ¡°You are doing wonderfully, Mila,¡± I told her. Mila returned my words with an ear-to-ear grin, and somehow she managed even more pep to her steps.


    This was all thanks to Sylvia as well. Despite all the backlash that had happened with the Dragon and Sylvia being outed as a Vampire, she never once stopped helping and caring for  Mila. Unfortunately, Bowen had to take them in under his care until things cooled down, but they used that time wisely.


    Mila also never stopped trying to learn to read and write in Human. Bowen was telling me she would read to me every night and that it took her over a month just to read me the first three pages of that Holy Kingdom fantasy book.


    I wish I could have seen that¡­


    Mila brought us to the center of the floor, and I could feel everyone¡¯s gazes. ¡°¡­wh¡­how are you even used to this?¡± Sylvia asked me.


    I had to raise an eyebrow at that one. ¡°Used to what? The stares? You act like we never got this kind of attention before.¡±


    Sylvia fidgeted slightly as Mila tugged on her hand. ¡°Well¡­yeah¡­but it¡¯s not really the same, is it?¡±


    ¡°Feels the same to me,¡± I admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t really care what others think of me. Only those closest to me matter.¡±


    Sylvia sighed and patted Mila on the head as she was bouncing around. ¡°If you put it that way¡­.I guess¡­¡±


    Sylvia must be having a difficult time after being outed. I can¡¯t imagine the entire kingdom scorning you even after you saved so many lives. The stares I¡¯m getting are more inquisitive than anything. I am the first of my kind, after all. I¡¯m bound to attract attention.


    So I just need to distract everyone so that they overlook Sylvia. Seems easy enough to me. If my weird Dragon eye doesn¡¯t entice them, I¡¯ll just have to get creative.


    The music started, and Mila was bouncing up and down. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Dance!¡± she shouted with a giggle.


    Dancing with three people of varying heights was¡­not really a dance. I was bending down at the waist so that I didn¡¯t yank Mila up by her arm. I grabbed Sylvia by the hand, and she let out a surprised noise. I figured I¡¯d just ignore it and go along with the flow as Mila started spinning around.


    As that was all we were essentially doing. I¡¯m pretty sure we are breaching just about every basic etiquette protocol known to man, but I don¡¯t really care. Mila¡¯s fun and enjoyment were paramount compared to the desires of some stuck-up nobles'' way of doing things.


    And hearing these two laugh and enjoy themselves is worth every glare.


    Sylvia and I took turns spinning Mila around whenever we felt like it. We weren¡¯t even bothering to follow along with the cadence or even the rhythm of the instruments. Instead, the three of us tuned out the world a few times and just enjoyed the moment.


    The song ended, and I wanted to ask Mila if she had fun, but I watched as her nose wrinkled and her ears twitched. Then, a smile formed on her face, and she bolted off into the crowd. ¡°Mila! Wait!¡± Sylvia called out to her.


    I squeezed Sylvia¡¯s hand a little harder, and she turned to me quickly. I pointed off into the crowd, and she followed my finger and sighed. ¡°That girl¡­she has the attention span of¡­well¡­a cat.¡±


    I chuckled and waved back to Ms. Taurus, standing with her daughter. Apparently, she and Mila had become fast friends as they spent a lot of time together during my absence. Of course, I also owe Bowen and his wife a lot for helping all three of us out so much.


    ¡°Good, I hope Mila continues to act this way,¡± I said with a smile.


    Sylvia flicked around and tilted her head at me. ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s good for her to be like this. I want Mila to act on her impulses. Play around and do all the things she wants to do, even if they are unreasonable. Then, she can make all the mistakes she needs to. Mila has a lot of catching up to do,¡± I said solemnly.


    Sylvia let out a sad sigh. ¡°All the things you wished you could have done, huh?¡±


    I looked at her in surprise, but I nodded after quickly thinking it over. ¡°Yeah¡­I suppose that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Sylvia squeezed my hand back. ¡°I told you that you could do this.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re the one that raised her alone for three months during the most crucial time period. So thank you for that,¡± I said honestly.


    Sylvia shook her head. ¡°Not at all and I did have some help. A promise is a promise, right?¡±


    Not as much help as you probably needed¡­


    ¡°Mhm. Anyway¡ª¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? May I have this next dance, Sir Dragonslayer?¡± a different yet familiar voice asked me. I turned around, and although I heard someone walking toward me, I didn¡¯t expect it to be her.


    ¡°Adria¡­¡±

 Vol.6 Ch.117- An Ill Advised Toast.

    ¡°Adria¡­¡±


    She averted her eyes and nodded. ¡°Hello¡­Kali,¡± Adria said while moving her light brown hair from her face nervously.


    Now that I had my mask off, I wasn¡¯t sure what to say to her. I was also surprised Adria wasn¡¯t being carted away to Sandervile after what just transpired. It appears she slipped past her guards as well¡­and wants to dance¡­with me?


    Adria extended her hand slightly, but it was suddenly smacked away. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you even so much as speak to him for what you¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Sylvia, we are causing a scene.¡±


    Sylvia ceased her angry rant before it truly began. But I wasn¡¯t mad at her. She¡¯s just being protective, and after everything I told her about my time in Sandervile, I can hardly blame her.


    If anything, I appreciate her defending me. Not many people would get confrontational with a noble they had just met.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I told Sylvia with a reassuring smile. ¡°But I believe I can manage a simple conversation with a dance.¡±


    Sylvia shrunk away and brought her hands to her chest. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry¡­I¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. Right, Adria?¡± I asked, looking at her


    Adria vehemently nodded her head and began apologizing. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m the sorry one¡­I should have thought about it more¡­I shouldn¡¯t have even said anything¡­¡± Adria looked about ready to cry¡­it was a look not befitting her.


    It seems I can¡¯t break my habit, huh? Probably not going to anytime soon.


    I extended my hand to Adria. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­wait¡­your leg. I didn¡¯t even¡ª¡±


    I waved her concerns away. ¡°I was faking it. My leg is totally fine.¡±


    Adria looked at my hand and then at my face. She gently grabbed ahold of my hand, and I felt just how soft and delicate it was as I led her to the dance floor. ¡°You were putting on an act¡­I suppose those are skills you learned because of me,¡± she said despondently.


    She winced in response as I squeezed her hand tightly to the point where it caused her a small amount of pain. ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. You didn¡¯t cause my limp.¡±


    Adria looked away into the crowd, an even sadder smile displaying on her face. ¡°I¡­somebody told me that perhaps it wasn¡¯t my fault. That it was all just a miscommunication,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°Sounds like a wise man,¡± I said playfully.


    I was expecting Adria to smile or loosen up a bit, but her usually bright swirling hazel eyes seemed to darken even more as she held onto my back and squeezed. ¡°Kaladin¡­you probably despise me. I even had to put a bounty on you! I took all those years from you and kept you around as a pet! It was all my fault¡­¡±


    The music was doing an excellent job of drowning out her sorrow and her sobs. ¡°That bounty, you made it just for me, right?¡±


    Adria pressed her face into my jacket. ¡°I had to be the one to issue it¡­if I didn¡¯t, Brother was going to make it confirmed dead only bounty¡­But I still¡­I still made you a criminal¡­¡± she said, her voice muffled.


    ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t wrong, but you aren¡¯t right either. But now I¡¯m no longer a criminal, so there aren¡¯t any problems,¡± I told her honestly.


    She pulled back from me and gave me a confused look. Her eyes were puffy from crying, and the tears rolling down her face ran through her makeup. I kept on pace with the song and followed everyone else¡¯s moves, so I spun Adria around and caught her. Her burnt orange dress flowed elegantly around her.


    ¡°Wow! Wait? Can you actually dance? When did you learn how?¡± she asked, momentarily surprised.


    ¡°It turns out watching somebody practice dance for hours for a few years allows one to absorb at least some knowledge,¡± I said thoughtfully.


    And I like to think I¡¯m athletic enough to manage this much.


    Adria winced again, and the surprise all but vanished as another tear rolled down her face. ¡°All because of me¡­¡± she muttered.


    I sighed and brought her close again. ¡°Listen, I meant what I said, Adria. I don¡¯t blame you. I never did, and I probably never will. I¡¯m the one that murdered your mentor and killed your guards. I was the one that traumatized you and all those kids¡­including Tristian. So you have every right to hate me. But even with that said, it doesn¡¯t change anything for me.¡±


    Her small hand squeezed my arm rather tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you¡­I could never hate you, Kali! You should be the one to hate me... I ruined your life!¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t. And that is the part you are getting wrong, Adria.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± she squeaked out.


    ¡°Out of all the things you did and didn¡¯t do, you objectively saved my life. On a whim, you decided to uproot me from my path, which would have undoubtedly led to my demise. Back then¡­where I was most likely going would have been the end of the road for me, and it would have been unbelievably brutal. Just ask yourself¡­what kind of person buys a young broken Elf boy? One that is literally dying and crippled.¡±


    Adria averted her gaze, and more tears clouded her eyes. ¡°A foolish girl,¡± she choked out.


    I sighed again and continued to lead her through the dance. ¡°Listen, Adria. We are just running in circles¡­well, dancing in circles in this case. I want you to know I hold nothing against you. I don¡¯t blame you at all, not even a little bit, for what happened, but I¡¯m not sorry for what I had to do. It was regrettable, and I¡¯m sorry that you had to be involved, but that¡¯s it. My freedom was and still is more important. I won¡¯t allow people to use me as a tool¡­even now.¡±


    That¡¯s right, Queen Maxwell¡­I don¡¯t know what game you are playing, but I won¡¯t be dancing to your tune for much longer.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s not enough¡­how can I ever repay you for all those years I stole from you,¡± Adria whispered in between sobs.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. I forgive you, Adria,¡± I told her honestly. ¡°None of this was your fault.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t even trust me! We¡­we didn¡¯t even really know each other, did we? I mean, I didn¡¯t even know your real last name¡­¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°In a way, yes¡­I suppose you are right. I never did trust you, and we never fully understood one another. And that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s in the past so forget about it.¡±


    She looked up at me and blinked the tears from her eyes. ¡°Is there a way¡­could we ever become friends again? For real this time?¡±


    ¡°As things stand¡­probably not.¡±


    The look of despair that washed over Adria made me wince. I hadn¡¯t meant it to come out like that¡­I was just being realistic. ¡°I did say as things stand. I¡¯ll probably never return to Sandervile, let alone the City-States again. Going there would put me in needless danger, and I can no longer afford to do that for your sake. I have people that need me¡­a daughter that relies on me, and even she is a former slave.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What are you trying to tell me? And that little girl¡­she¡¯s really your daughter?¡± Adria asked me, confused.


    ¡°She is indeed. Her name is Mila. And what I¡¯m saying is if things were to change, then perhaps you and I could be friends. I¡¯m not opposed to it either. I always told myself that if things were different, perhaps you and I could have been friends.¡±


    The song called for one final spin, so I obliged and twirled Adria around again. She landed in my arms and didn¡¯t resume the normal position, and I could feel her warm body being wracked with sobs. I looked out into the crowd and caught Varnir and Tsarra watching me with confused looks. I just shrugged at them.


    Those two appear to be getting even closer¡­well, at least I did something right. Come to think of it, why didn¡¯t Tsarra get any rewards?


    I took out the handkerchief I was given and helped mop up some of her tears. ¡°You sure have grown a lot, Adria,¡± I said, attempting to change the subject somewhat.


    She grabbed the handkerchief from my hands and blew her nose into it. Now there was the Adria I knew. She let out something that sounded like a pained groan and a laugh.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that to me? Have you looked in a mirror recently? What even happened to you? Look at your eye! Your body! You don¡¯t even look like the same person,¡± Adria chuckled while still crying.


    ¡°It appears that dying and nearly dying a few times tends to change a man,¡± I said light-heartedly.


    Adria¡¯s gaze fell to the floor again. Perhaps that wasn¡¯t the wisest of words to use. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you came to talk to me. I thought your brother would have been dragging you behind the carriage to get home in time.¡±


    She let her head fall limply to her shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s probably where I¡¯ll be ending up after this. I imagine father won¡¯t be pleased with me either.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­how¡¯s Sylros doing? I bet he is pissed. Sir Brill looked about ready to rip my head off when I took my mask off,¡± I chuckled.


    Don¡¯t blame the guy. I did stab his little sister in the brain.


    Adria returned my laugh and nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­Sylros was beside himself. He thought you had been kidnapped, and somebody used illusion magic to appear like you.¡±


    Illusion magic, huh? That¡¯s almost funny.


    ¡°Tell him thanks for me. I never hated him either, and he was always good to Muriel and me,¡± I said with a nod.


    Adria looked me in the face, and I could tell she was about to say something but stopped herself. I saw the glint in her eye when I mentioned Muriel. ¡°Something about Muriel? Did you finally connect the dots with her and your wretched stepmothers?¡±


    Her eyes went wide. ¡°Wait? You¡­how? Did you know?¡±


    I shrugged and guided Adria off the dance floor now that the music had stopped and the next song was about to begin. ¡°No, just a very educated guess. It was almost certainly them. Just like how they killed your mother.¡±


    Adria looked afraid for a moment and covered my mouth quickly. ¡°What are you saying?! All these people are staring at us!¡±


    ¡°MMmmpPmM¡ªlet go of me,¡± I said, moving her hand from my face. ¡°I¡¯m just stating my biased opinion.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! An opinion that is going to get me in trouble!¡± Adria hissed under her breath.


    ¡°Ah¡­sorry¡­I suppose I¡¯ve put you through enough,¡± I said while scratching the back of my head.


    Adria looked around the crowd nervously. Her jaw clenched, and she was balling her fists enough that her knuckles turned white. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­I¡¯ve been trying¡­I can¡¯t prove anything, though¡­nobody will listen to me,¡± she said in defeat.


    ¡°I believe you, Adria,¡± I said earnestly.


    I took a few steps back as I could feel the familiar feeling of Sylvia drilling the back of my skull with her eyes. ¡°I believe this is¡ª¡±


    Adria shot her hand out and into my face but stopped abruptly. ¡°I¡­I¡­I¡¯m going to¡ª¡±


    Her eyes rapidly scanned my face, and I watched as she bit her lip. A small stream of blood snaked down her mouth. Adria took a long deep breath, and at the end of it, she gave me a wonderful smile, a smile I hadn¡¯t seen in many years. ¡°I¡¯m going to see you again, Kali, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Are you now?¡± I said with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m a hard man to find.¡±


    She smiled wryly and shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that one, Dragonslayer.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­you aren¡¯t wrong there,¡± I admitted.


    Perhaps killing a Dragon was the best and worst thing to happen to me¡­


    ¡°Thanks for the dance, Sir Shadowheart. Considering you owed me for missing the First Winter Banquet,¡± she said with a bit of playfulness.


    I chuckled awkwardly. I had forgotten about that. ¡°Yeah¡­sorry about that.¡±


    I suppose that being canceled was also my fault. I remember she was looking forward to it.


    I looked Adria in the face one last time. ¡°Goodbye, Adria. Tell Tristian and Sylros I said hello and that I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Perhaps my sudden departure weighed on her as a deep frown settled in on her face.¡°Yeah¡­bye, Kali,¡± Adria said with a tiny wave, a deep sadness still in her eyes as she faded into the crowd of people.


    I walked over to the glaring Sylvia and tried to put on my best smile. Unfortunately, she just grunted and turned her head away from me. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen her act like this.


    ¡°Did you have fun with your little dance?¡± Sylvia asked me while still facing away.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I would have called that fun,¡± I said with an awkward chuckle. ¡°I don¡¯t think making a girl cry the entire time while bringing up the memories of killing her friends while also not being sorry for doing it is uh¡­an awkward situation, right?¡±


    Sylvia flicked her head towards me, and her purple and black hair shimmered in the ballroom¡¯s light. ¡°If you put it that way¡­I suppose that¡¯s not really a dance then, is it?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it¡ª¡±


    Sylvia extended her hand slightly bent, and her one dark blue eye looked at me expectantly. ¡°Don¡¯t just stare at me. Grab my hand. We are dancing.¡±


    ¡°Are we? I¡¯m sort of¡ª¡±


    ¡°We. Are. Dancing. At least two songs¡­no, I¡¯m thinking three, actually,¡± Sylvia said pointedly. ¡°I had no idea you could even dance, and I refuse to allow another girl to dance with you while I didn''t even get a chance.¡±


    ¡°But we did dance with Mila so¡ª¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t count,¡± Sylvia shot back.


    It seems I have no choice. Good thing I don¡¯t mind dancing with her.


    I grabbed Sylvia¡¯s hand and brought her close. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s ears burned bright red, and she pretended to cough as she leaned into me. ¡°Why can¡¯t you always be like this?¡±


    I guided her to the dance floor and chuckled under my breath. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean. I¡¯m just following along with your request,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°Just¡­shut up and dance,¡± she groaned, followed up by a small giggle.


    ¡°As you command, Empress Blood Sucker,¡± I said playfully.


    Sylvia pinched my side but couldn¡¯t stifle her laughter. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me that in public.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­so it¡¯s okay to call you that in private?¡± I snickered.


    Sylvia looked up at me and tilted her head to the side. I could hear her spluttering behind her mask as she tried to stop laughing. ¡°Hehe¡­su¡ªsure.. assSsSss¡­ as long as I get to call you Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    Of course, Sylvia couldn¡¯t contain her laughter after that. I felt like the stares became slightly more annoyed at that moment.


    ¡ª


    I finished my two dances with Sylvia, and Mila joined us again for a third. After that, I was genuinely feeling tired and needed a break. Unfortunately for me, parties like this don¡¯t give anyone any kind of rest.


    I ended up speaking to a multitude of people as those who had settled their nerves began strolling up to me. I tried to keep the conversations as dry as possible, so they stopped bothering me, but that didn¡¯t deter the more resilient ones.


    They always started by asking me how I killed the Dragon. Was I really a mixed Dark Elf? What was I going to do with the Dragon? Or what was I going to do in the future? Where am I staying?


    What am I going to do with the Dragon? Bowen mentioned that they were attempting to carve it up while separating the head for Avasta. Apparently, it has some people in quite the pinch. Eh, not my problem.


    Then they would follow that up by inviting me to some nonsensical party somewhere in their respective areas of influence. I believe proper etiquette would have me decline them graciously, but I either ignored their requests or just told them I wasn¡¯t interested.


    That gained me quite a few bewildered expressions. I don¡¯t think these people are used to being told no.


    I was just about to rendezvous with everyone again as they spoke to each other in a corner when I was stopped. ¡°Sir Dragonslayer, King Maxwell wishes to speak with you,¡± a Praetorian Guard told me while kneeling in front of me.


    Sylvia was the first to notice and came right to my side. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°It appears the king finally wants to meet me.¡± I looked to Sylvia and then over to Mila, who was nervously fidgeting around while sneaking glances at me. ¡°Take care of Mila tonight. I have a feeling this is going to take a long time¡­¡±


    The Praetorian Guard rose and began walking away. I waved Sylvia and everyone else goodbye and prepared myself for a long-winded conversation I was not prepared for.


    King Maxwell seemed like an interesting man but was also very dangerous. In my current state, I doubt I could fight him if something drastic were to happen. Not that I was expecting a fight or anything.


    I admired the structure of the royal palace as I walked. It truly was a spectacular sight. A castle fit for gods. Most might find this dark marble and red and gold color scheme to be¡­.oppressive. In most cases, it is.


    However, whoever designed this place knew what they were doing. Despite being a seat of a nation¡¯s power, it didn¡¯t make me feel as if I was in the presence of a dictator or anything.


    The marble columns, beautiful tapestries, and giant landscape or battle paintings all melded together into one cohesive atmosphere. Even the banners hanging from the domed ceilings were masterful, and looking closely, I think they may even be woven out of actual gold and other precious metals.


    That one banner right there might be worth more than most people¡¯s homes.


    The armored footsteps of the guard echoed throughout the quiet halls. There was almost no one present here besides the occasional wandering servant doing an odd job or a guard patrol. Finally, we arrived at the grand staircase that had a large white marble fountain at the foot of it.


    It depicted a Gryphon that was probably twice the size of a living one, and of course, it was cast in gold. This thing could probably buy a castle if you were to melt it down¡­


    We climbed the stairs, and I was guided through a small labyrinth of confusing hallways and twisting turns. The ostentatiousness of the palace seemed to have been dialed back a bit as we went deeper and deeper. But with the paintings and armed statues gone¡­. real-life guards were here instead.


    I had to wonder how many Praetorian Guards were there. And just how strong are these guys? A few hundred? A thousand? Are they at least Sapphire-ranked adventurers? Maybe if I put a bit of mana into my Dragon eye, I could find out but now wasn¡¯t the time.


    The guard stopped, knocked on a gray wooden door, and opened it slightly. ¡°Your Grace, I have brought Lord Shadowheart at your request.¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Ah! Just let him in!¡± the king¡¯s voice called out from the room.


    The Guard gave me a side-eye glance from behind his mask but shrugged as he ushered me into the room. The door was promptly closed behind me, and I took a deep internal breath to prepare myself.


    Just act the part, Kaladin¡­you¡¯ve done this stuff before. So be the good little knight¡­


    I knelt on the floor. ¡°It¡¯s an honor, Your Majesty, to¡ª¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, son? Get off the floor,¡± King Maxwell said while lifting me up by the shoulders with ease.


    I looked up into his blue eyes, and he was smiling ear to ear. ¡°Your Majesty I¡ª¡±


    He slapped me on the back and hushed me. ¡°Enough of that, Your Majesty crap, just call me Bishop.¡±


    What?


    ¡°I¡¯d enjoy my head still attached to my shoulders, Your¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then I order you to call me Bishop in private. I¡¯ve seen how you act, so just be normal for a few minutes, would you, Kaladin?¡± King Maxwell asked while moving towards the center of the room.


    He dragged a small black and red bench that was lined with monster fur and embroidered with gold. This probably cost a few years¡¯ worth of Mom and Dad¡¯s salaries combined, yet he is just manhandling it¡­what the hell is this man doing?


    ¡°Anyways, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you something. What is this move you are doing?¡±


    I watched with wide eyes as King Maxwell executed a perfect Bulgarian Split Squat. How does he know what that is? Or let alone how does he know that I know what it is?


    ¡°It¡¯s an uh¡­ Syn¡¯nari Split Squat,¡± I lied.


    His light sky blue eyes sparkled as he nodded his head ecstatically. ¡°A Syn¡¯nari Split Squat! Fantastic!¡±


    He then practically rolled over onto the bench and looked me dead in the eyes. He gave me a serious nod, and from thin air, a giant metal pole appeared in his hands¡­then he began bench pressing it¡­


    ¡°And what about this?¡± he asked with fervor.


    ¡°A bench press¡­.¡± I told him.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    The bar disappeared back into his Spatial Ring, and he shot up from the bench and grabbed me by the collar. It wasn¡¯t aggressive or anything. It was just incredibly awkward and confusing having the king of a nation and probably the most powerful Human in the world smiling at me like this. This was¡­not what I expected at all.


    ¡°Amazing¡­Kaladin you must tell me where you learned all of this! Your training style intrigues me to no end! Ren had forbidden me from speaking to you about it, so I held my tongue for her sake, but I can no longer contain myself!¡± he asked, his voice full of glee.


    ¡°Well¡­I came up with a lot of it on my own,¡± I told him.


    His eyes shimmered again, and he brought me in for a hug. After the Dragon incident, I had gotten a little taller. Before, I was teetering on the edge of being six feet, but now I am a little over. On the other hand, King Maxwell was nearing six foot six or maybe even six foot seven. He was far larger than me, and his entire overly muscular body dwarfed mine in comparison.


    And his bear hug had the strength of ten bears¡­gah¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re a genius, Kaladin! A true genius! How does one come up with such wonderful movements for the body? My muscles haven¡¯t been worked like this since I was a young man! I mean, those Syn¡¯nari Split Squats get the legs throbbing!¡± the king shouted.


    ¡°Throbbing?¡± I choked out. ¡°Uh¡­.gah¡­Your Maj¡ªBishop¡­Bishop, please let go of me,¡± I groaned.


    He released me from his squeeze, and I swear I felt my ribs push back together. I sucked in fresh air and looked up hopelessly at the man. This¡­things shouldn¡¯t be like this¡­


    ¡°Yeah! The Throbbing, you know? That feeling you get when you exercise or lift something and whatever body part you used feels really good? Sort of like when your coc¡ª¡±


    ¡°I get it! I get it~¡± I said quickly, trying to stop him.


    This is the last conversation I need to be having with this man¡­


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call that ¡®The Throbbing¡¯ or whatever. I call it ¡®The Pump,¡¯¡± I explained slowly.


    Somebody once told me that in a weight room on a ship in my previous life. Since then, I hadn¡¯t had any reason not to call it that. It was an accurate feeling for sure.


    The king mouthed the words out to himself while nodding his head. His smile grew more prominent, as did his excitement. ¡°The Pump! THE PUMP! HAHAHAHA! YES! WHAT A WONDERFUL PHRASE!¡± The king was flexing his arms and staring longingly at his triceps.


    Oh, god, what have I done?


    ¡°Kaladin, my boy! You must tell me more of your secrets! I mean, look at you!¡± he said while feeling my arms and shoulders. ¡°How does an Elf even get this big?! You are a monster! Did you choke the Dragon with those Wyrms for arms?! And are you really half Dark Elf?!¡± he said with a hardy laugh.


    I shook my head in disbelief. I felt like I was in a bad dream. ¡°Ah, sure¡­I can do that for you. And uh no¡­I used magic, and yes, I am a mixed Dark Elf.¡±


    The king frowned, and it immediately reminded me of Lauren. ¡°Why so serious now! Come on! I was only joking! Well, about the choking part, I really do want you to write down and show me some things¡­¡±


    Yeah¡­I see where Lauren and Ren got this from now.


    ¡°As you wish¡­Bishop? And may I ask how you even know about all of this? I¡¯ve never once seen you stalking me,¡± I questioned.


    The man looked slightly hurt. ¡°Stalking you? I wasn¡¯t stalking you. I was watching you from a distance with this!¡±


    He opened his palm and what looked to be a piece of shattered glass appeared from thin air. He brought it up to my eye. ¡°Here, look into it¡­¡±


    I obliged, and instead of looking at a distorted image, I was gazing into the carpet. The view through the glass was so clear and sharp that I could make out individual strands on the red carpet. This must be a dungeon item¡­probably an A-tier magic item.


    This should probably be used for war¡­or put away in a vault somewhere. Why is he using it? And wait¡­he was totally stalking me?! That¡¯s stalking! Is the king a stalker? My stalker?!


    The king laughed again, and the magic item disappeared. ¡°No need to seem all worried. My daughters were right when they said you were a serious man. There¡¯s no need to be on guard, Kaladin. I promise you that.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, uh¡­Bishop. Listen, can I just call you¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, Bishop will suffice. Stop making me repeat myself,¡± the king said with finality.


    Being a knight sucks¡­


    I nodded and looked around the room. It didn¡¯t appear to be a bedroom or anything, just a small meeting room with a table, chairs, and two sofas on either side. A fireplace was set in the corner, but it remained dormant. A spotted white fur animal pelt hung over the top as an ornate gladius sat on a holder.


    I looked over to King Maxwell, and he was gently placing his floral wreath crown onto a small holder. He ran his hands through his red hair and turned to me with a genuine smile. For being such a large and imposing man¡­he had a kind face¡­.reminds me of Ren in a way.


    What happened next made my heart sink as any previous confusion was thrown out the window and replaced with even more bewilderment. ¡°Whoa, whoa, Bishop, what are you doing?! Stand up!¡±


    The king was kneeling in front of me for some reason. I knew about etiquette, and although I didn¡¯t care too much for it, I knew damn well that a king was not to bow before anyone else. Even a king of a smaller nation wouldn¡¯t bow like this before an emperor¡­


    ¡°I kneel before you not as a king but as a father and a man. Thank you, Kaladin, for saving my daughters and my home,¡± he said, his deep voice full of warmth and compassion.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I muttered.


    He smiled brightly from ear to ear showing his sparkling white teeth. ¡°I know you were the one who saved Ren and Lauren from those bastards months ago. And it¡¯s hardly a stretch to say you saved them again when you killed that Dragon. I¡¯m not sure I could have protected my family against such a legendary beast. So please, from the bottom of my heart, please accept my most heartfelt sincerity. If I were twenty years younger and not a king or father, I¡¯d swear my life to you and help you conquer the world.¡±


    So he knew? Of course, he knew¡­the Shadow Dancers must have seen me after all. Ren must have tried to keep me a secret¡­but maybe she asked them to as nobody came up to me.


    I scratched at the back of my head from his sincerity. I felt embarrassed here with all of this praise from this man¡­it was awkward. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to conquer the world, so perhaps it¡¯s a good thing you are a father and a king. But I understand. I¡¯ll accept your kindness, Bishop.¡±


    He rose to his feet and gave me another friendly pat on the shoulder. ¡°Thanks, Kaladin.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Anyways¡­I hate to utilize your kindness early, but I need to inform you of something,¡± I said.


    The king raised his eyebrows at me. ¡°And what would that be, son?¡±


    ¡°I have no intentions of staying in this kingdom or serving you or anyone in your family for that matter,¡± I told him honestly.


    The king laughed and flopped down onto the sofa, his legs dangling over the arm. ¡°Yeah, I figured you would say something like that. So it seems Ren does indeed understand you.¡±


    Just how much do these two talk about me to their parents?


    The king stared into the ceiling for a while, not saying anything. The atmosphere didn¡¯t change, and I didn¡¯t believe anything negative was going to happen. ¡°What happens if I order you to stay?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°I¡¯d ignore it,¡± I said bluntly.


    The king chuckled and gave me an approving look. ¡°Good¡­that¡¯s what I like to hear. I haven¡¯t had somebody talk to me like this in years¡­god, I miss those days¡­¡± he said longingly.


    The king exhaled a large amount of breath from his pursed lips and shot up from his prone position, and clapped loudly. His large bear paws for hands made the sound surprisingly loud. ¡°I understand. Do what you want.¡±


    Eh? What?


    King Maxwell looked at me and smiled. ¡°You seem surprised. What am I going to do, force you? The man who can kill a Dragon? You are cutting yourself short, son.¡± His grin grew wider and had almost a sadistic side to it. ¡°You are far stronger than you are giving yourself credit for. I may be able to kill you right now but not before you cause a massive amount of destruction.¡±


    Ah¡­he is a battle junkie¡­I¡¯ve seen these guys before.


    He motioned for me to take a seat, so I joined him. ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°No point in worrying about it. But I do ask one thing of you. I hope you don¡¯t mind us using your name and status to throw some weight around.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t expect me to act on these forceful negotiations you plan on I having. I don¡¯t have any problems with that,¡± I told him.


    He nodded and gazed off out the window. ¡°Nope.¡±


    He continued to stare out the window, and the atmosphere shifted ever so slightly. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m surprised you are allowing this. Shouldn¡¯t you be up in arms about all of this? I just swore fealty to your daughter and this kingdom, yet you don¡¯t seem to care that I¡¯m willingly and planning on committing treason and deserting. Even more so when you denied the Sanderviles request?¡±


    King Maxwell didn¡¯t even bother looking over at me as he shrugged his massive shoulders. ¡°Mhm¡­I wonder if that¡¯s the case. But if I forced you, would that change anything? You aren¡¯t some noble I can just boss around, Kaladin.¡±


    ¡°No¡­it wouldn¡¯t change much,¡± I agreed.


    The king nodded and let out a deep breath. ¡°Indeed. Besides, if you have no plans of staying here now, then the easiest way to climb that hurdle is to change things. You have a daughter, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡ª¡±


    The king chuckled, and his same battle-hungry smile from earlier appeared on his face as he waved me to sit back down. ¡°Ahahaha! You are definitely a feisty one! But you are getting ahead of yourself, son. I have no plans of hurting that child, and I¡¯m not going to use her to bend your arm. All I was going to say is that she is a former slave, yes? I learned that much about you before¡­well¡­before all of this happened,¡± he said, looking me over again.


    I slowly sat back down and observed the king. ¡°What of it?¡±


    He can threaten me all he wants but Mila and Sylvia are off the table.


    The king winced. ¡°Such a harsh glare there¡­I thought I told you I had no plans of ordering you around. All I¡¯m saying, Kaladin, is that we have created a safe haven for children like her. She would be able to live a carefree life in this kingdom with access to facilities people can only dream about. Do you believe she would live a better life anywhere but here?¡±


    I was about to refute the king, but I stopped myself short. He had a point. Even Syn¡¯nari had slaves and practiced it openly. Technically speaking, Mila would be a convict even in Syn¡¯nari, but that¡¯s only if she is found and a bounty is placed¡­but still¡­it is a possibility.


    Then there is Sylvia¡­


    Even now, Sylvia is getting less than savory glares. People know she is a Vampire, and although they don¡¯t know she is the granddaughter of the big bad evil yet¡­they still don¡¯t like her. I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s outright hostility, but there is a clear difference in how they treat her now. Even those close to us seem to be more reserved around Sylvia¡­and that breaks my heart.


    She hasn¡¯t changed¡­nothing has changed¡­why can¡¯t people see that?


    The king sighed and stared off at the door behind me. ¡°I suppose I gave you a lot to think about. But remember, I¡¯m not the only ruler of this nation, Kaladin.¡±


    And as if on cue, the door opened suddenly, and Queen Maxwell strode in. The doors and room were soundproof, so there was no way he heard her. I mean, I know for an undeniable fact my hearing is better than his.


    I looked at the king, and he was smiling wryly while standing up. ¡°I can see your confusion. When you spend enough time with a woman, you can almost sense when they are about to storm into a room. A man¡¯s intuition is just as strong as a woman¡¯s,¡± he said while patting me on the back.


    Unlike the king, I imagine the queen wouldn¡¯t be too happy if I ignored her. I stood up from my seat and kneeled before her. ¡°Oh? And what might you two boys be talking about?¡± Queen Maxwell asked in a friendly voice before I could say anything.


    ¡°Ah, nothing much. Just talking about The Pump and everything surrounding it,¡± King Maxwell said nonchalantly.


    She looked quizzically at her husband like he spoke in a foreign language. ¡°Sure thing¡­The Pump¡­yes. Anyways, greetings Sir Shadowheart.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Please take your seat, Sir Shadowheart. It appears I was beaten to the bell tonight. I was looking forward to speaking with you first,¡± the queen said, allowing a small amount of annoyance to slip into an otherwise neutral voice.


    The queen is like a more refined version of Lauren. But I guess that comes with experience.


    ¡°Welp, I¡¯m going! Good luck, Kaladin!¡± the king shouted with a wave while walking out of the room.


    Wait! What are you doing?! Come back here! Well¡­that¡¯s what I wanted to shout to him, but I can hardly do that¡­can I?


    Queen Maxwell sat down in the exact opposite way her husband did, elegantly¡­ as a queen should. ¡°How was the party, Sir Shadowheart? Also, may I call you Kaladin?¡±


    ¡°The party was enjoyable, Your Majesty. And you may call me whatever you desire,¡± I told her.


    She looked me in the eyes and smiled. ¡°I see¡­you are just as my daughters described.¡±


    ¡°And¡­how exactly are those two describing me?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°A serious yet honest man. That one could always tell what you are thinking¡­I can see that now, but it appears they were wrong about some things,¡± the queen admitted, maintaining her refreshing smile.


    I nodded at her words and didn¡¯t respond. I wasn¡¯t nervous or anything¡­I just didn¡¯t really know what to say to her. And I felt she knew exactly what she wanted to say to me. Or should I say I know what she wanted to tell me?


    ¡°Tell me then, Kaladin, what did you and the king talk about exactly? I find it hard to believe you only spoke of lifting heavy things and slaying Dragons,¡± she said playfully.


    ¡°I¡­yes, we did converse about other things. I merely told him where I stand on all of this,¡± I said carefully.


    She eyed me suspiciously and raised an eyebrow at me. I could tell she was looking directly at my Dragon eye. ¡°Oh? And where exactly do you stand on¡­all of this?¡±


    ¡°As I told His Majesty, I have no intentions of staying in this kingdom or serving you or anyone in your family,¡± I repeated.


    The queen allowed a momentary glimpse of a surprise to pass through her face. Her soft swirling green eyes watched me, but she let out a small giggle. ¡°Perhaps I should have trusted Arene¡¯s experience more¡­to think you are such a bold man to admit such things openly. May I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t slain the Dragon, would you be telling me the same thing?¡± she asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She rolled her tongue around in her mouth and brought her hand up to her face. ¡°So honest, I admire that in a man.¡±


    ¡°I am fourteen¡­Your Majesty¡­¡± I told her.


    This time there was no mistake. The queen¡¯s eyes went wide, and she looked me up and down. She even narrowed her eyes at me, and I could tell she was about to accuse me of lying¡­it was the same look Lauren had given me on a few occasions.


    But that look disappeared, and she put on her usual smile. ¡°So that was true¡­I thought perhaps you were attempting to appear younger to fool people into underestimating you.¡±


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t doing anything of the sort.¡±


    ¡°Well, I believe the days of considering you a child are long over, Kaladin. I don¡¯t see a world in which some simple boy can slay a Chaos Dragon or attempt to raise a child that isn¡¯t his,¡± she said while raising an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°I suppose you are correct, Your Majesty.¡±


    The queen changed her sitting stance and took a more¡­ relaxed approach. ¡°May I ask you another question, Kaladin?¡±


    Why is she asking for permission? Is she just trying to appear kind?


    I nodded, figured repeating myself over and over again was getting redundant. ¡°What would it take for you to stay with this kingdom? To serve as you promised in your oaths? Women? Money? Land? Titles? Prestige even? What do you want?¡±


    I didn¡¯t hold back the sigh, and I allowed it to escape me. She narrowed an eye at me, but I continued on. ¡°There is nothing you can give to me that I want. Everything I want I already have, and everything I can¡¯t get is being brought to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And¡ª¡±


    ¡°I would greatly appreciate you not dragging this out, Your Majesty. You¡¯ve said it yourself, I¡¯m an honest man, and right now, I¡¯m being very forthright with you. My mind is made up, and my decisions were made long before I came here,¡± I interrupted.


    That is¡­the kind of maneuver that is going to get me killed¡­but I don¡¯t believe Queen Maxwell would go to such lengthy measures so early. Then again, she did betray her entire nation.


    The queen made a confused noise that almost sounded like a hum or a squeak. It was a weird noise. ¡°I understand, then I shall not pester you further.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I blurted out in surprise.


    She nodded her head and began to stand up. ¡°Indeed, there is no point, just like you said. So if I want things to change, then I¡¯ll have to take a different approach. There are plenty of ways to convince a man to stay and settle down.¡±


    I¡­don¡¯t like the sound of that¡­but I don¡¯t feel like I should make a comment either.


    ¡°Would you care for some wine, Kaladin? You must be parched from all this talking. It was rude of my husband not to offer you anything to drink,¡± she asked me with a friendly smile.


    And I don¡¯t like that smile either.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to pass, Your Majesty. I do not consume alcohol. It¡¯s bad for the young mind,¡± I told her.


    She tilted her head in a cute way. ¡°Really? I¡¯ve never met a man like yourself who would decline good wine. A queen is even pouring it!¡± she said with a giggle.


    Oh, I¡¯ve been here before¡­


    ¡°I thank you for the opportunity. Perhaps one day¡ª¡±


    ¡°I insist,¡± she said flatly.


    Then there is that simple phrase.


    ¡°As you wish. I would enjoy having a drink with royalty,¡± I said, exasperated.


    The queen moved towards the back of the room and reached for a small table. However, right before she got to it, she tripped and stumbled, barely catching herself. I had bolted out from my seat and was going to attempt to catch her, but I stopped myself short.


    That noise¡­what was that? No¡­I know exactly what the noise was.


    ¡°Are you alright, Your Majesty?¡± I asked in faux concern.


    She turned around and gave me a wry smile. ¡°Ah, yes, I¡¯m fine. Perhaps I¡¯m the one that had too much to drink tonight,¡± she said with a giggle.


    Was she pretending to be drunk? I didn¡¯t even smell a hint of alcohol on her breath. And what is she planning?


    The second the queen tripped, I heard the distinct yet incredibly faint sound of a cork being popped. If I were still a Human, there is no way I would have ever heard such a distinct and soft sound, especially with the cover of her tripping. Even a Beastmen would have most likely missed it. But an Elf?


    Is she underestimating me? No¡­I guarantee she just doesn¡¯t understand how an Elf¡¯s hearing works. It¡¯s completely different from how Humanity hears things. And explaining it to someone just isn¡¯t feasible.


    But why? What¡¯s in that vial she is hiding? Poison? Is the queen going to attempt to poison me? No, that¡¯s highly unlikely. Luminar would lose a significant amount of sway if their Dragonslayer were to die the same night as their knighting. It would weaken the kingdom significantly.


    Then there is Sylvia to consider. They are well aware she is a powerful Vampire¡­if I were to die of mysterious causes in the presence of the king and queen, she would undoubtedly cause problems. Of course, they could silence her¡­but that would be difficult considering it¡¯s Sylvia.


    So¡­what¡¯s about to happen, and how do I get out of this?


    The queen gently placed the glass of purple liquid in front of me. It swished from side to side in the perfectly clear glass. I grabbed it and examined the wine cup, and realized it was probably the purest glass I¡¯ve yet to see in this world. The golden metal flakes on the stem were so tiny and intricate¡­how does a Dwarf with fat fingers make something so precise and beautiful?


    I looked into the liquid next, and I couldn¡¯t tell if there was some kind of drug in it. It appeared to look normal, and it didn¡¯t smell funny. The only smell wafting off it was the scent of strong alcohol.


    How is it that people enjoy this stuff? It smells repulsive. What did water ever do to people?


    I was hesitating, and the queen looked at me expectantly as she took a sip of her wine. Perhaps if I just kept it in my mouth and didn¡¯t swallow, it wouldn¡¯t affect me¡­wait, that¡¯s not how that works. I swished the drink and was tempted just to toss it into the wall when I was saved by fate itself.


    The door burst open, and King Maxwell flashed us a brilliant smile. ¡°Sorry! Forgot my crown!¡± he said with a joyful laugh as he went over to retrieve it.


    Queen Maxwell uttered an annoyed grunt and clicked her tongue in a way that was an exact replica of Lauren. She flicked her head around and glared at the king, which was perfect timing for me.


    I quickly sent my drink into my storage ring and forced mana into my arm. I quickly hovered over the queen¡¯s drink as she had placed it down to yell at her husband for a moment. Then, like a trained assassin, I managed to swap our drinks using my Spatial Ring. That was too close for comfort. I don¡¯t believe whoever made these rings imagined they would be used for this¡­hopefully it wasn¡¯t poison.


    Is it technically regicide if the queen kills herself because I swapped our drinks?


    By the time she turned around to face me again, I now had her drink in my hand, and she had mine. I took a sip of the wine and winced. I felt my face scrunch up like I was eating a particularly sour lemon. The wine burned going down my throat, and I started coughing from the sensation.


    This is absolutely terrible. Who in the right mind thinks this¡­acid juice is even decent?


    ¡°Nice! Was that your first drink, Kaladin?!¡± the king shouted with a grin.


    ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡± I grumbled, trying to scrape the liquid off my tongue using my teeth.


    I set the glass down, and the queen gave me an apologetic look. ¡°It appears it¡¯s not really your style¡­I¡¯m sorry, Kaladin,¡± she said while taking a sip of the drugged cup.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you later!¡± the king shouted while walking out the door. He stopped on his heels and pointed at me. ¡°Are you free next week, Kaladin? I would very much like to have you over so we can work out together?¡±


    ¡°Dear! What are you blabbering about? Bother the man some other time,¡± Queen Maxwell hissed.


    King Maxwell faked being surprised and walked out the door while chuckling. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Kaladin! Don¡¯t you dare leave this kingdom without working out with me, or I¡¯ll hunt you down myself!¡± he yelled from the hallway.


    That¡¯s not good.


    Queen Maxwell sighed and continued drinking from her cup. I felt no different after that sip, and it seems she is doing alright as well. If it were a delayed release kind of poison, then I should be fine¡­ the queen¡­well, I just need to hope it doesn¡¯t come down to that.


    But I should take advantage of this timing. I must know something¡­


    ¡°Your Highness, may I ask you a question now?¡±


    She waved her hand as her usual neutral smile returned. ¡°Of course, ask away.¡±


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± I asked bluntly.


    The queen tilted her head. ¡°Mhm? Why did I do what?¡±


    ¡°Why did you scorn Sandervile like that? They are your allies and one of your largest contributors of food, right?¡±


    The queen laughed and finished off her glass and placed it down with a slight thunk. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about such things. I¡¯ve had this planned out for a long time. You just happened to be the catalyst to send things off.¡±


    ¡°Care to explain?¡± I asked.


    She shrugged. ¡°I suppose it won¡¯t hurt. You see, Dragonslayer, it has been this kingdom¡¯s number one priority to break free of the grip that Sandervile and the City-States have on us for food. Even more so than boosting our population, regaining our military might, rebuilding cities¡­you name it, and it all came second.¡±


    ¡°Why? I mean, I know why, but why? Couldn¡¯t you have just continued to rely on them since growing food is so difficult here? Fishing can only make up so much of your food stores.¡±


    ¡°It is true we relied heavily on Sandervile for grain and cheap produce just a few decades ago, but that is no longer the case. We¡¯ve been working tirelessly to develop new methods of farming, even going so far as getting brand new seeds from Khiz to grow during the winter. And by we, I mean Bowen. He has done a phenomenal job over the last few years, and his advancements have catapulted this nation into prosperity,¡± the queen explained.


    I nodded along at her words and gave the queen a once over. She was fanning herself, and I could see a small layer of sweat had begun to drip from her forehead. Queen Maxwell didn¡¯t appear to be in pain or as if she was about to be in pain¡­but whatever she slipped into that drink was working.


    ¡°I see¡­but why continue to trade with them?¡± I asked.


    ¡°To stuff our grain storage to maximum capacity.¡± The queen wiped her forehead, but that didn¡¯t stop her. She blinked a few times and smiled at me. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be telling you all of this, but we found a magic item that allows us to preserve grain for years. Our stockpile of food has nearly tripled in the last four years. Even with our current growing and caching rates, we could feed the population. With our storage¡­we may just be able to feed the population three times over,¡± she told me.


    ¡°Okay, so¡ª¡±


    She interrupted me with a giggle.¡±Yes! It¡¯s amazing! Fantastic even! It took a long time, but we¡¯ve finally done it. I was growing tired of the City-States and their petty passive-aggressive nature.¡±


    ¡°And how¡ª¡±


    ¡°They are always upping the prices for grain and taxing us at the border! They¡¯ve been doing it for years, those dimwitted Trolls! Do they really think we wouldn¡¯t be keeping records?!¡± the queen shouted.


    ¡°Is it because you are allowing slaves to¡ª¡±


    The queen pointed a finger at me and laughed, interrupting me yet again. ¡°Yes! All because we are allowinggg a few of their stupid slaves to live here! What a bunch of thick-skulled idiots! Once we raise the tax on salt and crossssing our bordersss intooo Tel¡¯anda¡¯duthhh they arrre going tooo beee sooo pisssed! Theyyy might as weeell kisssss ouur ironn goodbye as well! Andd ourr dungeooon teamss are bringing even more itemsss back!¡± she stammered with a snort.


    The queen has lost it.


    Her pupils were dilated to the size of coins, and she was sweating profusely now. It was like she was drunk, but somehow it was ten times worse as she began to stutter, her queenly demeanor crumbling. Queen Maxwell¡¯s breathing was increasing, and I could see her white skin being flushed red across her entire body.


    Should I do something? Call a guard? What do I even say to them in this situation? ¡°Oh, sorry, I made the queen drug herself?¡± As if.


    She doesn''t look like she is dying¡­she just looks very¡­uh¡­


    Queen Maxwell stood up from her seat and swayed like a drunkard. She licked her pink lips and flopped down onto the couch. I tried to back away slowly, but it was like retreating from a predator.


    She fluttered her green eyes at me and gently rubbed my face with her sweaty hand. ¡°You¡­are one handsoomee man¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­well, thank you, Your Highness, I do appreciate that,¡± I said nervously.


    This was not on the agenda¡­oh¡­she put enough for me¡­she just double-dosed herself, maybe even triple.


    She got even closer to me, and she was nearly in my face. I could feel her hot breath on my skin, and she smelt like a mixture of perfume and sweat¡­it was¡­very intoxicating. She rubbed a hand across my body. ¡°Yooou¡­really are just the best of both worldss,¡± she slurred.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡± I squeaked.


    I wanted to push Queen Maxwell off of me, and I was very tempted to do so, but there is no way I can justify shoving a queen. As long as things don¡¯t go overboard, I can endure¡­yes¡­I can endure¡­yes.


    She was almost sitting in my lap, she was so close. She brought her mouth up to my ear. Her exhaling tickled my sensitive ears, and I bit my lip to stop myself from making any noises.


    ¡°That gorgeous High Elf face on the body of a strong Dark Elf¡­I always liked my men a bit darker. I never imag¡ª¡± she whispered into my ear.


    I watched as a flicker of recognition flashed in her glassy eyes. She frantically looked around and pushed off me with both hands. ¡°Guardssss! Open dat damnn dooor!¡± she screeched.


    Of course, the rooms were soundproof, as was the door. I sat glued to my seat as she barely made it to the door. The Praetorian Guard stood at the doorway, and I could imagine the confused look from behind his mask.


    ¡°Youu! Getty me my husssband this inssstance!¡± she demanded. Then she pointed a finger at the guard than at me. ¡°And youuu! Escort SSssir Ssshader¡­errr.. Draggounssslayer to the sssuiteee!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Your Majesty, I can¡ª¡±


    ¡°You canon ssshutup! It¡¯sss late! You are not wolakining¡­walking¡­the ssstreetsss this late! I refuse!¡± she slurred out. The guard looked at me, and I just shrugged.


    It appears I¡¯ll be sleeping in the palace tonight.

 Vol.6 Ch.118-Nocturnal Admissions.

    I wiped my face clean and then used the same towel to clean the steam off the mirror. It took a few tries, but I was finally looking at a familiar yet¡­ different face.


    The man looking at me in the mirror looked a lot like me¡­but also looked very different.


    Somehow someway, with whatever Chaos magic wizardry the Dragon used, I¡¯m still alive today, and my body has changed because of it. I¡¯ve grown taller and slightly larger than I was before in overall musculature. And I somehow look a bit older despite it only being three months.


    No, older isn¡¯t the right word. I don¡¯t really know how to put it.


    I looked my body over, tilted my head to the side a few times, and stretched my arms. I somehow also managed not to become a stick despite being bedridden for three months. But come to think of it, I¡¯ll be turning fifteen in this world.


    Fifteen in this world¡­huh? It¡¯s really been that long?


    When I really think about it, am I nearly fifteen? Or am I about thirty? I mean, physically, I¡¯m¡­wait¡­am I even fifteen physically? I mean, technically, by this world¡¯s standards, I would be. But if I were to use my old life¡¯s way of thinking¡­I¡¯d be nearing seventeen since this world has two additional months to a year.


    I suppose that makes some sense¡­but it also begs the question of why it took me so long to go through puberty. Was I really that much of a late bloomer, or is this Child of Chaos thing really affecting me?


    Damn overgrown lizards and their black magic.


    I grumbled to myself like an old man as I rubbed my stomach where my brand new¡­scar¡­thing¡­was. I wasn¡¯t really sure what to call this as it wasn¡¯t quite a scar, but it also wasn¡¯t normal. My skin color had changed ever so slightly where the Dragon had impaled me. The tissue color had taken on a more¡­gray appearance than my usual light brown.


    We weren¡¯t sure why that was, and by we, I mean everyone who tried to take a look at me. Sylvia had healed me and nearly cried when she realized she couldn''t fix it. She said there was nothing wrong, and I had to agree. I felt fine.


    The coloring is a little different, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m some kind of monster. It just looks¡­odd. The longer I stare at it, the more I think something is off, but it¡¯s not bringing me any kind of pain or discomfort, so there is nothing to worry about. I hope.


    But the actual monster part lies within my eye socket.


    Staring back at me in the mirror was an eye that was definitely not mine¡­well, it was mine now, I guess. Once again, during the process of saving my soul, it seems Qylrenth gave me a parting gift in the form of a new eye.


    I pulled my eyelid down and examined my new sclera. The whites of my eye were now a muted gray, and unlike the wound on my stomach, it looked very unnatural. If somebody only saw this part of my eye, they would probably believe I was ill and harbored some kind of weird disease.


    But the gray coloring of my sclera was the last thing people were going to look at.


    My left eye had been changed into that of a Chaos Dragon, as long as all Chaos Dragons had purple eyes, that is. My usual pupil was gone, and a long, lizard-like slit was in its place. My eye even dilated like a lizard now, and the purple in my eye seemed to have gotten a bit darker. And that¡¯s only the start of things.


    Without messing with mana enhancement, I now had telescopic eyes essentially, like a bird. If I focused hard enough, my eyes vision would¡ªgah!


    I covered my eye and bent over the counter as a white-hot pain seared my brain. I steadied my breathing and waited for my hand to stop shaking from the pain. I hadn¡¯t felt pain like this in a long time, and it was intense and often sudden. My brain must not be used to the new sensory data my new eye can provide, and it¡¯s overloading me. Using my new organ was going to take time and practice¡­unfortunately.


    Who would have thought shoving a Dragon eye into an Elf would cause somebody pain¡­so was my eye always a Dragon eye¡­or did Qylrenth give me his eye? Perhaps he made this new eye for me? Or is it just a byproduct of chaos magic?


    I groaned again, stood up straight, and figured I would get one more practice session before bed. All of this pain would be worth it in the long run, and the sooner I mastered it, the better. I was tired and mentally and physically exhausted. Tonight was going to be one of those nights where my head touched the pillow, and I passed out instantly; I could already feel it.


    I took some deep breaths and exhaled slowly. I focused on the mana lying within my solar plexus and began guiding it into my limbs. Doing this used to be a challenge, but it¡¯s become second nature over the years. I can walk, fight, drink, and sleep while effortlessly enhancing myself with mana. My mana control over my body has grown to levels where I like to think I was a master.


    Everyone¡¯s mana apparently felt different to them, but my mana felt like warm water coursing through my body. I closed my eyes and visualized my mana circulating through my veins and to the tips of my fingers. From there, I began to focus on a new channel of sorts¡­a channel to my Dragon eye.


    I hadn¡¯t ever felt its presence before, and it took me a few days to find it, but after some meditative sessions, I managed to enhance this new eye. And by doing so, I entered a whole new world.


    The colors in my right eye became muted, everything seemed to lose its life, and things began to blend together, so I shut it. When I first went through this process, I instantly vomited onto myself and nearly passed out from the excruciating pain this brought on. Sylvia had to stay right beside me and heal me while I entered this state. But after a few days, the pain subsided, and the vomit-inducing feeling in my stomach went away.


    I took a deep breath and opened my left eye once more. The colors were still muted, and what I could see from it could no longer be considered normal by any stretch. I wasn¡¯t even sure what to call this type of vision. Thermal? No. Night Vision? No, although my vision at night in my new eye is significantly better now. I suppose this new type of vision needs a name¡­how about Chaos Vision?


    On second thought, that sounds really bad. So maybe I just won¡¯t give it a name¡­ or maybe just Dragon Vision or something¡­


    I finished my grumbling and looked back into the mirror. In my Dragon eye, I saw nothing, just a blank scene of shapes and colors that were indescribable. I knew the mirror and wall were in front of me as I could see them with my regular eye.


    However, if I focused hard enough, I could make out white lines in the shape of runes, they spread out through the entire palace, and nearly every wall had a handful of runes in sequences. In my reflection, I could see a small wispy trail of purple leaking from my eye. It reminded me of Avasta¡¯s eyes, but the infant version.


    As I allowed more mana into my Dragon eye, the glow increased, and I could begin to see more. And by more¡­I could see through walls in a sense, just with a lot of restrictions. I couldn¡¯t make out individual rooms or hallways, not even furniture or rugs. It all just looked like one blob. I was hoping to overcome those restrictions one day, but it would probably take some practice.


    Through the walls of this room and in the outside hallway, I could see a white outline in the shape of a person. I knew it to be one of the Praetorian Guards waiting outside, so I decided to make him the focus of my practice. At the center of the man¡¯s weird white outline, the effect was at its brightest¡­does that even make sense to me? It sort of does.


    Trying to make sense of this new magic vision with conventional words is¡­ difficult. This kind of sight is most definitely not made for mortals, let alone me. I may be the first non-Chaos Dragon to ever see the world like this. Calling this brightness, brightness wasn¡¯t quite right either. I believe¡­I felt that what I was looking at was the soul itself, or at the very least mana¡­which I think is the soul.


    And I¡¯m confident that I¡¯m right about this. So maybe Soul Sight is a good term? Yeah¡­that sounds better.


    When Grandpa taught me about magic, I learned that all living things have mana, and from what I can see, that appears to be true. Plants, people, and even the grass I walk on have this glowing white quality to them.


    I was also taught that magic is just a living thing using its life force to create phenomena, and, in a sense, that also appeared to be true. And if you couldn¡¯t see what I can see, you could probably go your whole life thinking just that, but with this new eye, I can see much more.


    Mana isn¡¯t just mana¡­some weird ethereal substance in people¡¯s bodies that allows them to cast Fireballs and make them stronger. No, it¡¯s connected¡­.wait connected isn¡¯t right either; it''s just the wrong word for it. Mana is the soul, and the soul is mana.


    Gah¡­I feel like a scatterbrained fool trying to make sense of all this.


    What people are using to cast magic or enhance themselves appears to be their souls. So if the solar plexus is the center of the soul and the soul spreads out from there¡­it makes sense as the further away you get, the weaker the soul seems to get.


    How and why does this work? I have absolutely no idea. The concept of a soul was always a novelty to me. In my previous life, I would have said that souls don¡¯t exist but after being reborn¡­I had to wonder if that were true.


    Now that I had died for a second time and had my soul saved and put back together using magic which is essentially somebody else¡¯s soul¡­everything sort of makes sense now. That¡¯s why using too much mana can kill someone. It¡¯s the physical manifestation of your soul being drained, and going overboard can kill your very being¡­your soul.


    I exhaled and refocused, feeling the mana in my eye slipping away. For all intents and purposes, this man''s soul was above average. I would say he had the soul of a Ruby adventurer; even then, I wasn¡¯t sure if that was accurate. I¡¯ve been examining a lot of souls recently, and the only difference I can see is how ¡°strong¡± the soul is and how it appears to manifest itself, as everyone is different.


    This man¡¯s soul, in particular, seems to manifest as wind or an air current, at least that''s what it reminds me of. From the center of his bright chest, his soul seeps out into his extremities like air filling up a gorge. The ¡°strength¡± of his soul seems to waver around his elbows and knees, and from there, it gets weaker, although still very present.


    From what I¡¯ve managed to gather, ordinary people¡¯s souls seem to stay locked in their solar plexus and only ever seep out on command via forming a spell core or using mana enhancement. In the case of this guard, he is most likely passively enhancing his body without even thinking, and if he were to force mana from his core, he would light up like a lightbulb.


    However, in doing so, his soul doesn¡¯t get stronger¡­he¡¯s just forcing more of it out¡­I guess. When I looked at Mila¡¯s soul, it seems most children¡¯s souls appear relatively tiny compared to others. Why is that the case? I don¡¯t see any reason¡­are children somehow less alive than adults? What makes a soul bigger and stronger? How do souls get bigger and stronger? I can¡¯t seem to tell¡­time appears to be the only answer I have for now.


    Unless there is more I just can¡¯t see yet?


    I looked down at my own hands, and I could see my bright soul there. Like I thought, my soul, seems to manifest as a current of moving water that spreads to the end of my fingertips and even seeps out from my body. It reminds me of the bottom of a waterfall and has that misty white appearance. But there was something else, tiny tendrils of black wrapped around my soul in various places¡­


    My soul was bright, and I was happy to note that I was far above average, probably around Sapphire in terms of adventurer rankings. However, my mana pool had grown since being brought back to life by the Dragon, and I¡¯d say although I might still classify as a Sapphire in terms of¡­soul power or whatever, I was nearing that of an Emerald.


    My soul was bright enough that if I stared too long, it began to hurt my eye and head, so I had to look away. But even with this, my soul was nothing in comparison to the soul of a War God.


    When I was training a few days ago, I had accidentally looked up at Bowen, and for my mistake, I fell to the floor, unconscious, before I could even register the pain. Bowen, and from what I can tell, all War God or Emerald level individuals¡¯ souls are enormous and bright like the sun. Looking into them made it feel as if somebody had shoved a red hot poker into my eyes. I suppose Avasta was right about not looking at her¡­I would have died if I had, and it was thanks to a Chaos Dragon scale she had wrapped around my head that I couldn¡¯t see her using my eye.


    This makes me wonder if Chaos Dragons have some kind of anti-magic scales. I suppose I can find out about that soon.


    I blinked a few times to clear my head and looked down at my stomach. I felt a bit of nausea looking at myself, and where everyone¡¯s soul was a bright white¡­the place where I had been impaled was now an inky black. It was almost like somebody had cut a hole out of my soul and replaced it with¡­what felt like the void.


    It sort of reminds me of a warp point¡­


    Whenever I stared into that spot specifically, I got the impression I was back in that endless void of death. It was a sickening feeling that assaulted my mind. It felt wrong.


    And the worst part was I wasn¡¯t the only person with this void¡­soul¡­thing. Sylvia had it too.


    But hers manifested differently than mine. Actually, Sylvia¡¯s entire soul appeared entirely different from everyone else''s. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was a Sylvia thing or not, but I was leaning towards it being more of a Vampire thing.


    Sylvia¡¯s soul looked like bright lines of white that left from the center of her chest. It was almost like her soul had been compacted into thick metal cables. And those metal cables were periodically sheathed in black void coverings.


    It was almost like¡­the void was constricting her soul¡­or holding it together¡­or something along those lines. If it was a good or bad thing has yet to be decided as explaining it was¡­a challenge.


    I shook my head as I remembered the moment Sylvia asked me what I saw. The words choked me up, and I didn¡¯t have the heart to tell her what I had witnessed. I didn¡¯t want her to feel like a monster for something she had no control over. I told her I would ¡°figure out¡± what I saw and let her know. She wasn¡¯t too happy with that explanation, but she thankfully didn¡¯t press me on it.


    I shook my head free of those thoughts again and pushed more mana into my eye as I looked at the guard. Since his soul didn¡¯t blind me, I figured using it to train would be ideal. I had been using Mila¡¯s for safety reasons, but I felt I could venture further today.


    Putting more mana into my eye did something, but whatever that something was, I couldn¡¯t make sense of it. So I decided to change tactics and used the physical side of my Dragon eye to go into telescoping view mode. It felt like I saw more, but¡­ I just¡­was¡­I¡ªgetting¡­


    Grahh!


    I let out a yell as I dug my fingers into my arm, drawing blood. I snapped out of my trance and cut off all mana from my Dragon eye while wrapping the towel around my head. A deep numbing pain attacked my head, and I felt about ready to vomit as I steadied myself using the counter as vertigo slapped me like a train.


    So¡­that¡¯s what happens, huh?


    Avasta had warned me not ¡°gaze into the abyss for too long,¡± and now I understood what that meant. Focusing too much on a person¡¯s soul and trying to go deeper like that was¡­not good. People were not meant to see these things let alone go into the depths of a person¡¯s soul.


    I rubbed the back of my neck, and I could feel my hair standing up. I had goosebumps, and I felt cold. What I had just done was a big no no¡­this was not a normal feeling¡­I¡¯m not normal¡­I¡­I¡­


    Splash.


    I doused my face with water and let out a tired sigh. I was mentally cornering myself with all this soul crap while on edge. I just needed to get some damn sleep.


    I grabbed the silky black robe from the hook and slipped into it. It was heavenly on the skin as it was so smooth, and the golden flakes on the stitches were beautiful. I tossed the door open to the bedroom and let out another sigh, this time more in annoyance than anything.


    Why the hell is this room so big? Why is this bed¡­this damn big?


    This room was easily half the size of my house in Syn¡¯nari, and the bed took up almost 40% of it. It was just one giant white circle in a sea of red. A black canopy draped from the ceiling, and a servant had lit the fireplace. The room was massive, so during the winter, it probably took two of the four fireplaces just to warm it along with the Dwarven runes.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    I ignored the water lying on the table that had been set out for me and just drank some from my ring. With that, I grabbed the blanket and pillow and crawled on all fours like a child towards the center of the bed. I figured if I were sleeping in this monstrosity of a mattress, I might as well experience it for what it¡¯s worth. I can¡¯t ever see myself buying such a massive bed¡­can one even consider this to be a bed anymore?


    I flopped on my back, and I felt my fatigue roll over me. It was almost as warm as this mana weave blanket I had wrapped around me. The pillow was as soft as a cloud, and I sank into the depths of comfort within moments. Maybe¡­this bed isn¡¯t so bad at all. I¡¯ll be asleep in no time.


    Knock.


    Knock.


    I¡¯m going to scream.


    I shot up from my bed like a corpse rising from the grave. I forced mana into my sore Dragon eye and stopped the grumbles threatening to leave my chest. Standing in front of the door was a soul, as that¡¯s all I could tell. When using this Soul Sight, I couldn¡¯t discern a person¡¯s gender just by appearance. I could make an educated guess on the outline''s rough size, but that is only a guess. However¡­I had examined this soul before.


    What is she doing here?


    I left the comfort of my bed and crawled over to the door. I threw it open more aggressively than I intended¡­I blame it on my fatigue and slight annoyance. The person let out a small squeal of surprise, and I looked down at her in confusion.


    ¡°Ren? What¡¯s the matter? Why are you wearing a cloak like some kind of assassin, mhm?¡± I asked her, my voice tired.


    The second princess of Luminar was covered head to to¡ª¡­well, knee in a black cloak. She wasn¡¯t even wearing shoes. And why¡ªoof.


    ¡°Re¡ª! Hey?! What are you¡ª¡± I shouted as she barreled into me.


    Ren just dropped her head and even put mana into her arm as she shoved me into the room, where she quickly stepped in and slammed the door behind her. I took a few steps back from her as she was acting odd, and I had no idea what to expect from her.


    Is she actually going to try and hurt me? Cause a scene? Have the Dragonslayer either kill or be killed by a princess? I¡­don¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Ren? Talk to me. What is happening?¡± I asked her cautiously.


    She started walking forward while keeping her face and body covered by the black cloak, and I continued to back up until I hit the edge of the bed. ¡°Ren! If you don¡¯t answer me¡ªeh?¡±


    Ren tossed the cloak off her in one swift motion; what lay underneath was not what I had expected. To put it simply, Ren was wearing what could only be described as¡­well¡­women''s nightwear. And I couldn¡¯t help but feel confused and stare. Nearly all of Ren¡¯s fit and athletic body was exposed. Her soft flesh was flushed slightly, and it showed on her face as well.


    Only her most intimate bits were covered by an ever-so-thin layer of soft pink fabric, and covering was a generous term as I could see just about everything regardless. Pink leather straps connected the bottom part to the top and wrapped around her legs. The straps were fastened far too tight, making her flesh slightly red as it dug into her muscular skin.


    Is she¡­oiled up? Why is her skin shining like that? And was she always this fit? I can count her abs.


    ¡°D¡ªd¡ªdo you like what you see?¡± she stammered out nervously.


    Yes. Wait¡­that thought came too quickly and easily. Focus, Kaladin, this is not normal Ren behavior.


    I pointed a finger at Ren. ¡°You better start explaining yourself, Ren. What are you doing here? Why are you doing this?¡±


    Ren seemed to shrink on herself even more as she was blushing furiously. Her entire face was bright pink all the way to her ears, and I could feel the heat rolling off her from here. Not to mention the intoxicating smells of perfume and¡­well, Ren.


    ¡°I¡ªI¡ª¡± Ren stopped herself short and shot out at me.


    I grabbed her first hand, and I was going to attempt to toss her onto the bed, but she barreled into me again. I sprawled out onto the bed and wrapped my legs around her waist into a guard position, eliciting a yelp of surprise from her.


    I tugged her arm forward, and she fell into me but pressed off of me with a mana-enhanced push. I kept my legs wrapped around her, and she looked down at me with confused sky-blue eyes as she scanned my face. ¡°You¡­you are supposed to be¡ª¡± Ren quickly covered her mouth, and then it all clicked.


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be drugged, aren¡¯t I?¡± I asked her calmly. Ren looked around the room, but I compressed her sides with my legs. ¡°Answer me, Ren.¡±


    She squeezed her eyes tight and let her body drop onto mine. ¡°No¡ªno¡­not at all! I¡­want you, Vok¡ªKaladin,¡± she said in a shaky voice.


    I let go of her hand and wormed myself back and out, but she kept on trying to chase me down. I put a little more mana into my body and separated us by placing a foot into her stomach. I didn¡¯t hit her or force my foot into her. I just kept her at bay.


    I looked Ren over one more time and sighed. It was dark in this room, but the fireplace light illuminated her now. I could see that her pupils were dilated, and her chest was rising and falling a little too much for someone who was supposed to be in as good of shape as her.


    Ren must have consumed some of that drug herself. I can smell a hint of alcohol on her breath as well.


    She was just sitting back on her knees with her eyes shut tightly. ¡°Ren, I¡¯m only going to say this once, so you better listen,¡± I told her firmly. ¡°If you don¡¯t get a grip on yourself, we are going to have a problem. I will assume there is something seriously wrong with you, and I¡¯ll have to take appropriate actions. Do you understand what I am saying?¡±


    I watched Ren for a few moments, and the sniffles came before the tears. She kept her eyes shut, but it couldn¡¯t stop the water from running down her face.


    I can¡¯t catch a break today, can I? I¡¯m shooting for a new record of making girls cry in a single day.


    Ren sniffled again and wiped her tears and snot with her arm. ¡°I¡ªI¡­failed. I¡­ I failed again¡­and again¡­I¡­¡± she said weakly.


    I stood up on the bed and walked over to her. I patted her on the head¡­ her hair is so soft¡­never mind. ¡°You were destined to fail the moment you walked in,¡± I told her honestly.


    ¡°I! I told her Lauren would have done a better job,¡± she said in between sobs.


    Now that¡¯s a scary thought.


    Lauren would have been way more aggressive and forward than her sister. If it came down to it, I would rather not hurt either of them. And I already had a taste of one member of the Maxwell royal family tonight, and that about did me in.


    What can I say? I¡¯m a growing boy, and when a beautiful woman climbs up on me like that, it¡¯s difficult not to get excited¡­I mean¡­that¡¯s normal, right?


    ¡°She may have only fared slightly better,¡± I said half-heartedly.


    Apparently, that was the wrong thing to say as Ren began sobbing uncountably. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m hideous and manly! Everyone says I¡¯m too much like a boy and that¡ª¡±


    I dropped down and sat next to her. ¡°That¡¯s not true. Any man would be lucky to have a beautiful girl like you show up at their door. And I do mean that, by the way.¡±


    Ren opened her eyes for a split second and began slowly reaching out to me. ¡°Then¡ª¡±


    I stopped her by suddenly jolting forward a little, and she immediately recoiled away with a squeal. I could only sigh. ¡°Listen, Ren. I don¡¯t think anyone has ever really tried to seduce me before, and although I have no experience, I believe a major tenet for that is not to be deathly afraid of the person you are trying to seduce.¡± Ren isn¡¯t just nervous. She is downright afraid¡­ afraid of me.


    As she should be. I¡¯m the monster that tore her friend¡¯s head off.


    She didn¡¯t even refute my words as she shrank in on herself. Her shoulders slumped, and she buried her face in her arms. Ren tried to muffle her moans and sobbing, but it wasn¡¯t very effective.


    I summoned my trusty blanket from my adventurer¡¯s pack and wrapped it around her¡ªthe thing smelled like a permanent campfire which right now was a blessing. Smelling Ren as she is now makes me confused, and I need to focus on something else.


    ¡°Ren, I know your mother put you up to this, and I want you to know you stood no chance. Not even your sister would have succeeded tonight,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Why?¡± she said, her voice muffled by her arms.


    ¡°Because I absolutely refuse to be used as a tool for somebody else¡¯s gain. And I won¡¯t let someone else use those close to me either.¡±


    This must have been the Queen¡¯s plan all along.


    I must have said that with a bit too much conviction as Ren looked at me from the side. Her shaking had stopped, but the fear was still there in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Besides, you should live the life you want, Ren. You only get one chance at this thing called life, so you should spend that chance on the things you want to do¡­not what others want you to do. And this¡­this is the type of stuff you should be doing with somebody you actually care about. Not some random man you met only a few months ago who turned out to be somebody very different than you had anticipated.¡±


    ¡°But you aren¡¯t some random man,¡± she argued weakly.


    ¡°I am. You barely even know me, Ren,¡± I told her flat out.


    Ren shrank away from the harshness in my voice but looked me in the face. ¡°That¡¯s!¡ª¡± Ren stopped herself, and her shoulders slumped while she averted her eyes as she gazed into the fireplace.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I finished.


    A long silence blanketed us. The only sound was Ren¡¯s muffled crying as she tried to hold back tears and the crackling of the fireplace. I wanted to say this was awkward, but in a way, it was sort of nice. I wish I were asleep right now, but that¡¯s neither here nor there. Even though Ren is in tears, I feel like a bit of tension has been lifted off of her.


    She shuffled on the bed and started crawling away slowly towards the door. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± I asked.


    Ren looked back at me with puffy eyes. I saw a mixture of fear and confusion, vying for which one should be the lead emotion. Eventually, she just looked at me with pleading eyes, so I returned her gaze.


    ¡°If you were to leave right now, wouldn¡¯t it cause problems with your mother? I¡¯m aware you are here on her orders and that you can¡¯t deny her. But if you walk out of this room tonight, it would be an admittance of failure, right?¡± I looked at Ren again, and she stared off into the carpet. ¡°You can stay here for the night. Say what you want, lie to your mother if you have to. I don¡¯t really care. It may be even better for me if you do. But I was serious about you living the life you want, and if this helps you, then so be it. I have nothing to prove to anyone,¡± I said honestly.


    Ren slowly looked at me, confusion and concern on her face. ¡°But¡­didn¡¯t you just say nobody will ever use you? If I lied¡­I would be using you?¡±


    I nodded my head at her words. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right, huh? Well, I guess if it¡¯s on my terms, I don¡¯t mind. I know things have been¡­rough between us recently, primarily due to my actions, but I don¡¯t hate you, Ren. I never did. I don¡¯t even hate your mother or father or Lauren. I know your mother is trying to do what¡¯s best for her country, and although I disagree with it, I can¡¯t blame her for it.¡±


    That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m happy about it either, but¡­that¡¯s another thing. I can deal with the queen in other ways.


    Ren looked at me then the bed, and started looking around the room some more. I could tell she was still nervous, so I removed a pillow from my ring and tossed it at her. ¡°The bed¡¯s big enough for¡­like twenty of us. If I sleep on one side, I probably won¡¯t even hear your breathing,¡± I said with a smile.


    Ren squeezed the pillow and started crawling back toward me. I crawled towards my pillow and blanket, grabbed them, and headed towards a corner. I felt like a damn idiot crawling around on a bed but walking on it just felt wrong.


    Come to think of it¡­this bed is probably made for a lot of people in mind huh¡­what did Mayor Sandervile say about imperial prostitutes that one day¡­


    I wrapped myself up in the blanket, fluffed my pillow, and laid down with another long sigh. Today has been far too long. And it needed to be over. Just when I was about to drift off to sleep, I heard somebody shuffling across the bed.


    ¡°Ren¡­what are you doing,¡± I huffed, unable to hide the annoyance in my voice.


    ¡°Doing what I want,¡± she whispered while laying down.


    She wasn¡¯t on top of me, but when I rolled over, she was within half an arm¡¯s distance. She looked at me for a long time, and I could hear her swallow her saliva multiple times. Her breathing was still erratic, but she appeared to have calmed down a bit.


    ¡°Voker¡ªI mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can call me what you¡¯d like,¡± I groaned.


    The sheets made a funny noise as her hair slid across them. She frowned at me. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. It¡¯s not your name, Kaladin.¡± I shrugged at her honest response, and for the first time in a long while, it felt like I was speaking to Ren again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kaladin¡­I didn¡¯t know¡­I never thought you would be that boy Adria talked about all those years ago,¡± she said weakly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The whole point was for no one to know.¡±


    A long silence filled the room, and for a moment, I thought Ren was done talking to me, but she let out a deep sigh.¡°You weren¡¯t acting normal¡­what¡­what was wrong with you that night?¡± she asked me hesitantly.


    ¡°I was on drugs. It¡¯s a mixture I use for combat. My Dark Elf blood allows me to use Berserker Caps to a certain extent. Sylas helped me iron out the mixture, and it¡­made me a little more aggressive than I would have liked,¡± I admitted.


    She closed her eyes and opened them slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve been treating you so¡­poorly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t blame you, Ren. I had no idea you were going to be there that night. If I had known, perhaps I would have gone about things differently,¡± I told her.


    She suddenly scooted closer to me, a look of annoyance on her face. But it quickly vanished into a sad look. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. You saved me¡­and Lauren. I¡­nobody has ever told me that they would protect me before¡­you were the first person,¡± she mumbled.


    I shifted a bit since she was close enough that I could feel her hot breath on my face. ¡°Is that so? Well¡­I¡¯m¡­eh¡­maybe I protected you one way, but I also hurt you in another. I¡¯m¡­sorry¡­.for what you had to witness.¡±


    ¡°But you did protect me!¡± she squeaked. Ren covered her mouth and looked at me apologetically, but I waved her concern away. ¡°Sorry¡­but you did protect me. If it weren¡¯t for you¡­I¡­Lauren¡­we would have been¡­¡±


    Ren trailed off, and a pained look entered her eyes. Tears welled up again, and she sniffled once or twice. It must have been a traumatic experience, and I only exacerbated it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making things worse for you. In hindsight, I should have knocked you out. I was afraid if you slept, you may have died.¡±


    Ren shook her head again. ¡°No! That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s not right. You told Lauren that we shouldn¡¯t disagree with your methods, and we agreed! You¡­you were right in the end. Just like Sylvia was¡­¡±


    I raised an eyebrow at that. ¡°Oh? And what did Sylvia say about me?¡±


    Ren had a far-off look in her eyes, but she was looking at my chest. ¡°She told us we didn¡¯t understand you¡­that we could never understand you, and she was right. Those scars¡­you were a slave¡­Adria¡¯s slave¡­the things that happened to you¡­you were separated from your family, weren¡¯t you? I¡­I should have figured it out sooner, and I would have helped you!¡±


    It looked like Ren was somehow turning the blame on herself. Not sure how she came to that line of thought, but it was very much like her. Ren always seemed like the type of person who be the scapegoat if you asked her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up over it, Ren. None of this is your fault. You just happened to have been caught in the middle of it,¡± I said softly.


    Ren let out a noise that sounded like she was deflating. I wasn¡¯t sure what the right words were in this conversation. Do I continue to apologize? Do I just keep telling her things are okay? Do I just let things be?


    No¡­I don¡¯t like how things are right now.


    ¡°I know you are afraid of me, Ren. And I want you to know that I don¡¯t hold it against you. I¡¯m a terrifying man, and I do horrifying things from time to time. Maybe now you can see why I do the things that I do, but that¡¯s only a small glimpse into me. But¡­I also want you to know that despite all of this, I don¡¯t think any less of you. I once told your sister I¡¯d rather be her friend than an enemy. And for you, I hope I won¡¯t scare you anymore¡­and that you and I can be friends again... just like we used to be.¡±


    ¡°Can we ever go back to how things used to be?¡± Ren mumbled.


    ¡°Probably not. But Voker Winterheart is dead now. So we can retry with Kaladin Shadowheart, right?¡± I said, trying to sound playful.


    Ren rubbed her eyes and groaned. ¡°You¡­you really are a goofy person at heart, huh? Do you even mean to be like this?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes,¡± I chuckled.


    Ren giggled and closed her eyes. ¡°Okay¡­let¡¯s start over, Kaladin.¡±


    ¡°As you command, My Liege¡ªgah, hey¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± she squealed while kicking me in the leg. ¡°Please don¡¯t call me that¡­When I think about earlier, I already want to crawl into a hole and die.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? How do you think I felt?¡±


    ¡°You probably enjoyed it!¡± Ren shot back.


    ¡°Maybe a little,¡± I laughed. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you something. I remember your brother giving some vague reason as to why you didn¡¯t go to Sandervile with him.¡±


    Ren blushed and hid her face in her pillow. ¡°Please, I beg you¡­don¡¯t bring that up.¡±


    Oh?


    ¡°Well, now I have to know. What happened?¡± I asked.


    Ren exposed one of her blue eyes and looked at me. ¡°Well¡­you see¡­I¡­uh¡­I may or may not have snuck away on a boat with my master to The Mists.¡±


    ¡°You what? Did you actually do that?¡± I asked, surprised.


    ¡°Yeah¡­it¡¯s a long story¡­¡± Ren said with an embarrassed sigh.


    But despite sighing, she had no problem telling me her story. She seemed to have genuinely enjoyed the trip. She said it was full of danger and adventure, and going to The Mists for an entire year was one of the most fun experiences of her life. Ren was brimming with excitement as she recounted the tale.


    But uh, she forgot to tell me about her punishment when she returned and when I asked, she flat out ignored me.


    The two of us ended up talking for a long while. We mostly talked about insignificant things like my life. I told her about my adventure when my group fought the bandits, and we switched to what Ren had been doing for the last few months. It was just general small talk about this and that. We seemed to have silently agreed not to bring up any heavy topics for the rest of the night.


    Ren and I hadn¡¯t spoken to each other like this in months¡­it was a relief. I could tell she was nervous all night, but as we kept talking after her story, that layer of fear began to melt away from her, and exhaustion slowly set in. She literally stopped talking in the middle of a sentence and started snoring.


    And it wasn¡¯t long before I joined her.

 Vol.6 Ch.119-The Morning After.

    I let out a satisfied sigh and rubbed my eyes. It wasn¡¯t often I didn¡¯t have a nightmare-filled sleep, but it appears I managed to avoid one last night. I felt well rested but still somewhat tired. I suppose we stayed up awfully late and yesterday was¡­rough.


    I looked over to my side, and Ren was sleeping soundly wrapped in my old blanket as the morning light bathed the room. I spent a few moments watching her¡­which I imagined was weird, but I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    She seems to be at peace right now as her chest rises and falls to a soothing rhythm. From what little experience I had watching others sleep, people tended to be what could only be described as¡­ugly sleepers, and I¡¯m sure I fell into that category as well. Limbs tossed around, sweating, drooling, and making weird noises are all common when people sleep. But Ren¡­


    Well, she sleeps like a princess.


    I decided not to bother her and left my blanket with her. I went above and beyond and opted to lift myself from the bed with gravity magic so as not to wake her. I wasn¡¯t sure why I felt I needed to do this, but something was telling me that if I woke Ren up, I would regret it. Maybe I just didn¡¯t want to ruin her sleep, or perhaps it was something else.


    The second my body lifted from the bed, Ren stirred, and my neck snapped towards her. She let out a low grumble and flipped over, but it appeared she didn¡¯t wake up. I felt mana leaving my body in ridiculous amounts of maintaining this stupid spell, so I sped up the process and righted myself as soon as I was at the end.


    My feet softly hit the ground, and I checked on Ren once more before nodding to myself. With that, I got ready for the day¡­a little more quietly than I usually do.


    ¡ª


    I quickly and silently closed the door behind me and immediately felt a few pairs of eyes staring into my back. Then, I caught the distinct noise of a cup hitting a plate and turned around slowly to find Lauren just casually sitting in a chair, surrounded by two Praetorian Guards¡­in the middle of the hallway.


    She had a smile on her face when I first turned around, but that didn¡¯t last. She furrowed her brows in confusion as she looked me over slowly. Finally, she wrinkled her nose at me and eyed me suspiciously.


    ¡°Good morning, Your Highness,¡± I said with a short bow.


    Lauren let out an annoyed huff, but I didn¡¯t miss the smile that briefly tugged on the corner of her lips. ¡°I take it you enjoyed yourself last night?¡±


    ¡°That depends on your point of view.¡±


    Lauren stood from her chair and pressed down her luxurious morning gown. I felt that it was a bit too early to wear such an extravagant dress, but a princess does what a princess must. She motioned for her guards to stay back and pointed a hand towards the hallway.


    ¡°Care for a morning walk, Sir Dragonslayer?¡±


    ¡°As long as it''s towards the front door,¡± I told her.


    Lauren frowned at my words. ¡°Fine¡­¡±


    The two of us walked in silence for a while, her two guards staying close behind us. People were moving around the palace with speed and precision as servants went into the rooms to clean or carry out the trash. Guards patrolled the halls, and hungover nobles wobbled around. It gave the palace a sort of lively air that it lacked the previous night. If I had to guess¡­this was probably closer to what it was usually like.


    Maybe with fewer people¡­


    Lauren kept sneaking glances at me, and I could tell she was looking at my Dragon eye. Most people would just walk up to me, look at it for a time, and not say anything, probably not wanting to offend me. For those who were a bit more curious and actually asked me, I simply shrugged and told them the Dragon did it.


    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t do it, did you?¡± Lauren asked me quietly.


    I looked over at the young princess and tried to understand the face she was making. Lauren kept her eyes straight ahead, and she seemed frustrated yet satisfied. Or was she maybe relieved or indifferent?


    I couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked her casually.


    Lauren clicked her tongue, and whatever look she was giving me before vanished as she glared at me. But that glare softened somewhat after our eyes met. ¡°I told my mother she should have sent me. All that nonsense about saving my innocence was for naught, it seems. And she genuinely believed that Ren fit your¡­type more than I. Despite me telling her I catch you staring at my chest often,¡± she said somewhat playfully.


    I uh¡­


    Lauren covered her face and giggled. ¡°What? Did you really think I didn¡¯t catch you from time to time? At the very least, I know you weren¡¯t doing it maliciously. You never did strike me as that kind of man.¡±


    I felt my ears heating up, and all I could do was shrug. ¡°What can I say¡­I¡¯m a completely normal half-Elf¡­quarter Dragon¡­man¡­thing.¡±


    Ah¡­that doesn¡¯t sound right. I¡¯m even more of a freak now, aren¡¯t I?


    Lauren gave me a side-eye. ¡°It appears you are just afraid of women to me,¡± she said bluntly.


    I felt taken aback at that. ¡°Afraid of women? What gave you that idea?¡±


    Afraid of women? I¡¯m not certain about much these days, but I¡¯m confident I don¡¯t fear women. Well¡­there is one woman I fear now, but she is hardly a woman at all¡­more like a monster wearing the skin of a beautiful lady.


    Lauren scoffed and jerked her head back to let out a small laugh. ¡°What kind of man turns down a night with a princess, especially her first? I know you are odd Vo¡ªKaladin¡­but you are still a man.¡±


    ¡°You mean turning away a drugged, confused, and terrified girl?¡± I said pointedly.


    Lauren raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°You know, for someone so handsome, you can be awfully terrifying with that glare of yours. I¡¯m starting to see that your scowl is just a permanent feature of your face.¡±


    ¡°Thanks?¡± I muttered. ¡°Anyways¡­I would never take advantage of a girl when they are at their lowest, even more so Ren. My mother would be very displeased with me.¡±


    Lauren laughed at something which was apparently funny. ¡°Your mother would be displeased? Now I may be biased, but I¡¯m confident that most mothers would be overjoyed with having their sons turned into a prince via a passionate night with a princess.¡±


    Now it was my turn to be annoyed.


    I narrowed my eyes at Lauren, and she seemingly shrank back from me a little. Lauren was still afraid of me, although she did a phenomenal job at hiding her fear, unlike her sister. ¡°You don¡¯t know my mother very well then. I was given a great piece of advice from a friend. Never to do something that would make my mother sad. That advice has served me well. I would have regretted it deeply if I had done something to Ren¡­who is your sister may I remind you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of who I¡¯m speaking about. I offered on multiple occasions to take Ren¡¯s place, but she wouldn¡¯t let me. With my mother pressing the issue, I had no room to wiggle. So she set herself upon this journey,¡± Lauren said flatly.


    The conversation petered out for a moment, and a beautiful, genuine smile appeared on her face. ¡°But thank you, Kaladin. You are truly a good man. Thank you for saving my sister and me, along with our kingdom. I¡­I wouldn''t know what to do if it weren¡¯t for you.¡±


    I felt my mouth go agape for a moment, and I was at a loss for words. Lauren¡¯s voice was filled with so much emotion that I had to make sure I was looking at her and not some imposter. She quickly averted her eyes but not before I saw the sad smile on her face.


    That¡¯s right¡­Lauren¡­ isn¡¯t a bad person.


    She loves her sister and this country. Lauren is far from perfect, and she is attempting to shoulder the burden of an entire nation on her tiny shoulders, which must be a daunting task. She even mentioned to me on that balcony all those nights ago that once she graduated, Lauren wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy this time anymore, that she would have to be a princess full time essentially. I can¡¯t say I agree with her choice of how to spend said time, but¡­it is what it is.


    That¡¯s why she is acting odd right now. Because she is in her princess mode¡­


    Lauren made the sacrifice a long time ago¡­the sacrifice to stop being herself for the sake of her people and family. After spending some time with her mother, I see something now that I didn¡¯t before. Her acting annoyed and pissed off is just her way of being defensive. At least, in my opinion, it is. She¡¯s not actually like that.


    She¡¯s just a girl¡­a girl with big shoes to fill. Her mother is undoubtedly a successful ruler, and Lauren must feel pressured to meet that high standard. And knowing her, she probably wants to surpass it.


    All while playing the tough guy.


    I chuckled, and Lauren looked up at me, confused. ¡°You really are a big softy at heart,¡± I told her.


    A mischievous smile spread across her face as she giggled and grabbed me by the arm, enveloping it in her soft chest. ¡°And what exactly do you mean by that, mhm?¡±


    My heart skipped a beat for a moment, and I had to remind myself that when Lauren really wanted to; she could be quite charming. ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± I asked, trying to deflect to something else.


    Lauren cocked her head to the side and let go of me. ¡°Oh? What would that be?¡±


    I scratched the back of my head and just shrugged off the concerns building in the back of my mind. Perhaps I was reading too much into things, but I had to wonder¡­


    ¡°Lauren, this may sound odd, but I want to know something. Do you have romantic feelings for me?¡± I asked her.


    Lauren¡¯s green eyes went wide, and she took a single step back and doubled over. Her laughter filled the hallways, and she was going at it so hard she started snorting. I felt my face flush with embarrassment and cleared my throat to get her to stop, but she just continued laughing at me.


    I don¡¯t think this is the answer I was looking for. Is this a good thing or a bad thing?


    ¡°Lauren¡­it was a serious question,¡± I said under my breath.


    Lauren wiped the tears from her face, and she was holding onto her stomach as if it hurt. ¡°Oh god, Kaladin¡­you really are the biggest fool I¡¯ve ever met. What kind of man looks a girl in the eyes and asks such a question with a straight face?¡± she said in between barely suppressed chuckles.


    ¡°I¡­just wanted to know¡­¡± I grumbled.


    I don¡¯t believe I love Lauren, not even a little. She is a charming and beautiful girl, that much I can admit. But if I go back to what Varnir told me, I don¡¯t feel myself thinking about her all that much. I don¡¯t necessarily want to know more about her in some romantic way or ask her about her day, or even ask her about her hobbies.


    I don¡¯t hate Lauren, but I don¡¯t necessarily want to be around her, either. I mean, we are friends, I hope¡­but that¡¯s all. And I¡­I was just curious.


    Lauren stood a little straighter, let out one more laugh, and cleared her throat. ¡°It¡¯s because I know you are dead serious that I can laugh like that. Promise me you¡¯ll never change, Kaladin. You are amazing the way you are, regardless of what some might say.¡±


    I looked at her suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. But what exactly are people saying about me?¡±


    Lauren waved my concerns away. ¡°Forget about it. It shouldn¡¯t even matter to someone like you, and I know for a certainty you don¡¯t give a damn about what others think.¡±


    Then she stopped in the hallway and looked up at me. Her green eyes seemed to roam around me, and a very sad smile appeared on her face. ¡°To tell you the truth, Kaladin, I don¡¯t love you at all. Instead, I love the idea of being with you,¡± she said with a hint of sadness.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lauren giggled and shrugged as her sad smile seemed to grow. ¡°It¡¯s true. I don¡¯t think what I feel towards you is love. I just know what kind of man you are and when I think about it, I tell myself I¡¯d rather be with you than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Care to explain?¡± I asked cautiously.


    Lauren nodded her head and smiled while looking down the hallway. ¡°I know that if we were together, I¡¯d never have to look over my shoulder, wondering if you were going to stab me in the back. I know that if you loved me, you would protect me with your life just as you do for that Vampire. I also know that if you and I had a family, you would protect them as you protect Mila. And that if I asked you to help defend this nation that my family built and the place I call home¡­you would help me.¡± Lauren looked me up and down, then winked. ¡°I suppose it helps that you are rather attractive and powerful as well. Not many men would be able to best you in well¡­anything.¡±


    I had to blink a few times to clear my racing mind. I¡­I hadn¡¯t been expecting to hear that today. I didn¡¯t really know what to say. My head was spinning, and I felt light on my feet. Hearing those kinds of compliments and how much Lauren values me¡­ made me happy. But there was something she said in that little speech that soured my mood the second I recalled it.


    Something I wouldn¡¯t stand for.


    Lauren¡¯s eyes went wide again, but this time for another reason, as she took a shaky step back from me as sweat beaded down her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve heard more and more of those remarks recently, Lauren. And although I appreciate what you said about me, I won¡¯t accept that kind of slander towards those I care about. You can say what you want about me. You don¡¯t even necessarily need to get along with Sylvia, although I wish you would. I once told you that I wish to be your friend and not your enemy, and I stand by that statement even now, regardless of what actions I take in the future. However¡­¡±


    I lowered my face into hers, and she backed up frantically. I could hear the guards shuffle as they looked at one another and began walking towards us with increasing speed.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°If you continue to belittle and vilify Sylvia, we are going to have a very serious problem, do you understand?¡±


    I backed away from her and drew my bloodlust back in. I could hear Lauren gasp for breath as she wiped the tears from her eyes. She stuck out a hand while glaring at her guards. She looked at me with a strained smile. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­I suppose I¡¯ve been a little too harsh towards her recently. I¡ªI just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me. Apologize to her. Understand?¡± I said coldly.


    She nodded her head and sighed while wiping the sweat from her face. ¡°I understand.¡± Then she smiled mischievously again at me and poked her cheek with her finger. ¡°And I stand corrected. How is it that you can be so frightening yet so attractive? I may just wet myself next time if you continue to glare at me so hard. Are you into that by chance?¡±


    I rubbed my face and laughed slightly. Lauren really is something¡­being able to bounce back like that¡­ she might just make a fine queen after all.


    ¡°No¡­I can¡¯t say that I am. Who even likes that kind of stuff? What kind of degen¡ª¡±


    I flicked around as I felt the familiar sensation of a spell core approaching me. I scanned the hallway in front of me, but I didn¡¯t see anything immediately, and I didn¡¯t have enough time to put mana into my eye. Then, an inky black figure seemingly sprung from the shadow of a nearby column and lurched at me.


    I was about to punch it with a mana-enhanced fist when I stopped myself just in time. I was suddenly swarmed and consumed by a bone-crushing hug. ¡°Kaladin! I finally found you!¡± a familiar voice said excitedly into my ear.


    ¡°General Shadowstorm?! What are you doing?¡± Lauren squealed in shock.


    My aunt tilted her head to the side and looked at Lauren. ¡°Ah, Your Highness, good morning,¡± she said simply.


    I could feel Lauren glaring at the back of my head, most likely trying to discern why a Shadow Dancer, and apparently a general at that, had suddenly appeared only to embrace me. I pulled my aunt off of me. ¡°Uh¡­good morning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you all morning, Kaladin! We can finally have some time to talk,¡± she said with a wide smile.


    A lot like Dad¡­


    ¡°What is the meaning of this? Why do you need to speak to him now, of all times?¡± Lauren whined.


    My aunt looked over to the princess again with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her droopy ears. ¡°Why don¡¯t you run along, Princess? I need to have a talk with Kaladin here.¡±


    ¡°Why¡ª¡±


    ¡°Run along, Princess,¡± she said in a cold tone.


    I looked over my shoulder, and Lauren gave me a pleading look, but I could only shrug. We had a good little conversation, and I did want to talk to my aunt, who I had never met before. I imagine the two of us had much to speak about.


    Lauren seemingly understood my gaze and gave us a slight bow. ¡°General Shadowstorm. Sir Dragonslayer, I¡¯ll leave you two now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you around, Your Highness,¡± I said playfully.


    Lauren raised an eyebrow at me, then winked. ¡°Oh, you will indeed.¡±


    My aunt waved Lauren goodbye and practically dragged me across the hallway. Looking at her made me feel a bit nostalgic after all. She was practically the female version of my father, especially with her soft facial features and kind smile. In addition, she was tall for a woman nearing around six feet which was tall even for a Dark Elf.


    Her bright swirling purple eyes looked happy as she pulled me along. Her dark skin was marked with white scars, and her arms flexed with well-toned muscles through her lavender blouse. And her black pants weren¡¯t doing much to hide her giant thighs.


    Huh¡­she is even sort of built like Dad¡­you know what¡­I¡¯m going to keep that part to myself.


    She must have felt my gaze and turned around to look at me. She tilted her head to the side, but her smile never faded. ¡°Something the matter, Kaladin?¡±


    Man¡­that smile¡­


    I tried to return it, but I felt like I was straining myself. ¡°It¡¯s¡­you just remind me of Dad when you smile like that,¡± I told her honestly.


    The look that spread across her face was not one I was expecting. She looked surprised, even slightly angry at that comment. Her brows furrowed, and she narrowed her eyes at me, and it looked like she was about to yell at me. But that quickly faded, and she looked at me with a deep sadness.


    ¡°Is¡­did I say something wrong?¡± I asked, unsure how I soured her mood.


    She shook her head and took a deep breath. ¡°No¡­well¡­yes. You see¡­the Alanis I knew never smiled,¡± she told me without a hint of sarcasm. She was being deadly serious.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I blurted out in disbelief.


    My father? Not smiling? I mean, he had his moments like everyone, but he was a cheerful and joyful man¡­his smile was comforting.


    She looked about, ready to cry for a moment, but she shook her head, her long, raven black hair following her movements. Her hair was straightened, and it was so long it went past her hips. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you telling me that Alanis smiles like me is a good thing or not. He¡­ never really smiled back in the day. I could probably count on one hand how many times I saw my little brother genuinely smile.¡±


    Ah¡­that¡¯s right, she is the older sibling. If Dad was nearing two hundred eighty almost seven years ago, and it takes Dark Elves two to three decades to conceive¡­that means she is probably well over three hundred.


    She squeezed my shoulder and gave me a wry smile. ¡°I apologize¡­I learned from Bowen that you were separated some time ago. I didn¡¯t mean to bring up bad memories, Kaladin¡­it¡¯s just¡­hard.¡±


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­it¡¯s okay.¡±


    It must be hard for her as well. I imagine she assumed her brother died thirty years ago.


    She sighed and motioned for me to follow along with her when she suddenly stopped on her heels and squeezed my hand. ¡°I am so sorry! I realized I hadn¡¯t even told you my name. My name is Illyssia Shadowstorm, and I am Alanis¡¯s older sister.¡± She gave me a playful wink. ¡°But you can just call me Aunt¡­or Aunty? Wait, don¡¯t call me Aunty. That makes me feel old. Aunt will do.¡±


    So¡­did Dad model his personality after his sister then? He must have¡­, but why¡­


    ¡°Aunt Illyssia, I see¡­¡± I mumbled. I caught her staring at me with a sad smile. ¡°Ummm, Aunt Illyssia?¡±


    Her sad smile only grew more as she gently rubbed the side of my face. ¡°You told me that I remind you of your father, but for me¡­you remind me of him. That stoic expression on your face was how I knew your father.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how that could be. The man who raised me was nothing like me. He was kind, caring, and a great father who always smiled and laughed. He seldom wore the kind of faces I do,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy he became that kind of man in the end. You see, your grandmother passed away giving birth to your father. That fact always weighed heavily on him, and I practically raised him on my own. When¡­when he was old enough, he took him¡­ and¡ª¡±


    She stopped talking, and at that moment, things began piecing together for me. Shadowstorm¡­Terstus is my cousin, and Illyssia is his mother. Why I couldn¡¯t tell we were related was something for me to consider another time, but it helped put two and two together.


    Alanis wasn¡¯t some simple Dark Elf Shadow Dancer¡­if Terstus was going to be the next clan leader, that meant¡­father was probably the next leader¡­


    ¡°Father¡­ was going to be the next clan leader, wasn¡¯t he?¡± I muttered in disbelief.


    Aunt Illyssia¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°He never told you then? Just like Bowen said?¡± I nodded. ¡°I see¡­he never did tell you¡­your father¡­ he was an important man. He led armies, Kaladin¡­he was the best of us. Your grandfather trained him from the moment he could hold a spear despite my pleading.¡±


    ¡°Father was trained from birth to be a warrior? He¡­I don¡¯t understand¡­how¡­¡±


    Dad was trained to be a soldier¡­just like I was? She tried stopping it as well?


    Aunt Illyssia looked behind me and flicked around to see if anyone was watching us. The occasional guard patrol or servant would pass by, but nothing more. ¡°The night your father agreed to take over as clan leader was the same night¡­I¡­we thought he was dead, Kaladin. We¡¯ve spent the last thirty years trying to fill the rift Alanis left with his death.¡±


    ¡°What happened? What kind of death did my father suffer to change so much?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It was the fact he died. He was the only eligible son to take over for our father. He was loved and admired by everyone. He had strong ties with Brax and all of their commanders. Even the Emperor had nothing but praise for Alanis. He was the stout defender of our clan¡­our number one¡­we thought him to be unkillable, yet he died right at the end¡­¡± Illyssia muttered.


    I could see the tears welling up in her eyes as she clenched her jaw. She appeared to be getting angry but was managing to plug the dam on her emotions.


    She looked up at me and must have sensed my uncertainty. ¡°Relations with Brax weakened after we failed to assassinate Tel¡¯an¡¯duths Emperor. With the death of Alanis, there was nobody else to fill his position other than our father. With no son of my own and me not being eligible¡­things became strained not only with Brax but within the clan. Whispers of inadequacy and failure began seeping through the cracks. People were not happy that Alanis, our champion, died, and our family took the brunt of the blame. Smaller influential families began vying for power, and after Maxwell took over Brax¡­it was a mess, Kaladin¡­an absolute mess. It wasn¡¯t until I gave birth to your cousin that things finally calmed down.¡±


    ¡°But¡­you tried stopping my dad? Didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Tears began flowing from her eyes as she weakly nodded her head. ¡°Yes¡­I tried so hard to convince him to stop the path he was going down. I felt like I had watched my little brother turn into a monster right before my very eyes. He fought with the same emotionless face you wore during the ceremony¡­ he fought for over two hundred years, Kaladin¡­he spent all that time fighting and killing¡­he doesn¡¯t even know¡­I¡­never told him.¡±


    ¡°Never told him what?¡± I asked quickly.


    She shook her head. ¡°Your grandma¡¯s last words to me¡­I can¡¯t say it¡­not now¡­I¡­I need to know why he disappeared from us¡­why he spent all this time away from us¡­he even started a family¡­I never knew¡­I would have lived my entire life thinking he was dead¡­we all would have,¡± she stammered out.


    Aunt Illyssia buried her head into my chest and began sobbing. I had been here before, so I knew what to do. I just gently returned her hug and allowed her a few moments to herself. I imagine seeing my face must be ripping open old wounds¡­I could never imagine what it must be like to believe your own family to be dead only for their son to show up thirty years later¡­ especially when their son looks like me.


    She pulled away from me and grabbed me by the face. A look of sadness and determination on her face. ¡°I promised Bowen I wouldn¡¯t tell you all of this, but it appears I¡¯ve told you too much. Kaladin¡­I want you to know that you are family, no matter what anyone else says. You will always be my nephew. Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­I understand. And thank you,¡± I told her honestly.


    ¡°And I¡­I won¡¯t let them use you like they used your father. I swear on my life I won¡¯t let them turn you into a monster as they did to Alanis. I just¡ªKaladin?¡±


    My mind was numb, and my ears started ringing. I felt my heart sink as I wiped at my face, only to feel a warm liquid leaking from my eye. Aunt Illyssia was just watching me with wide eyes. I¡­nobody had ever told me that before¡­ no one has ever said they would do that for me.


    Although...she may already be too late.


    ¡°Kaladin? Hey? What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, shaking me by the shoulders.


    I nodded and grabbed her hand gently, and put on my best smile. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Illyssia¡­I needed to hear that. You have no idea how much that means to me.¡±


    She looked at me in pure confusion for a moment, but I soon lost sight of her face as she brought me in for another hug. Muttering that she promised not to let me down and that she was sorry for not noticing sooner. Of course, I assured her it wasn¡¯t her fault. The whole point of me hiding was for no one to know it was me, after all.


    Once we both calmed down a bit, we began walking down the hallway once more as we had created quite the scene. It was¡­embarrassing crying out in the open like that, where people undoubtedly saw me, but it is what it is. At least I wasn¡¯t a sobbing mess.


    But right now, I have a more pressing question to be answered.


    ¡°Saying I was part of the Shadow Clan is going to cause problems, isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked.


    Aunt Illyssia nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never heard of the last name Shadowheart, so it must be the name your father came up with. And although we didn¡¯t know you were a Dark Elf, we did know quite a bit about you considering your¡­attachment to the princesses, amongst other things. But yes¡­you saying you were a part of the clan will cause a massive stir. And if people begin connecting the dots as I have, it will only be a matter of time before things explode on us.¡±


    ¡°Figures,¡± I grunted.


    ¡°But I swear I¡¯ll stall as long as I can! Bowen told me Alanis is coming, so maybe I can buy you some time¡­¡± she said weakly.


    I gave her a side eye and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s too late, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Aunt Illyssia nodded meekly. ¡°Probably¡­ if your grandpa didn¡¯t learn about your actual existence and claim last night, it¡¯s bound to happen soon. Unfortunately, it may already be too late, and I¡¯m certain my actions during the ceremony didn¡¯t help. Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, nothing to apologize for. I don¡¯t have any plans of running the clan or trying to take it from anyone. I don¡¯t even want it. And I¡¯m happy I got to meet you, Aunt Illyssia,¡± I said honestly.


    Her regular smile returned as she nodded at my words. ¡°Yeah¡­me too, Kaladin. Me too.¡±


    I caught her eye drift towards an open window, and I followed it. Sitting outside in a flower garden were two people I recognized. The older man from The Mists was Ren¡¯s master and teacher. Mr. Maran and his two sons accompanied him.


    Their long black hair draped to the sides from a bun, and they stood at attention in their eastern Asian robes. One son utilized a longer katana which I believed was called an Odachi, while the other used a glaive. One appeared to be slightly older than the other, but for the most part, they looked the same.


    Ah¡­I guess the older one has a short beard and mustache.


    But it wasn¡¯t Ren¡¯s master that caught my eye. It was the old lady from The Holy Kingdom that did. She seemed to be absent-mindedly staring into the garden as her two fully armored Paladins stood beside her. The old woman¡¯s chair was more of a palanquin than a chair. And if I was told correctly, she was the Pontifex, the head of the church for Amon-Ra.


    ¡°Something the matter? Or is watching some old woman a pastime of yours?¡± Aunt Illyssia teased.


    I shook my head. ¡°There is nothing normal about that woman.¡±


    I put mana into my Dragon eye and regretted it immediately as I shut it closed before any damage could be done. The woman was a beacon of light, and Soul Sight had revealed that not only was she at War God level, but her chair was also a huge source of mana as well. How was a soul ingrained into her¡­I didn¡¯t know¡­but wait¡­


    I opened my palm and summoned my dungeon core. I hadn¡¯t brought this thing out in a long time, so I decided to feed my eye a bit, and¡ªgah!


    ¡°Kaladin!? Are you alright?¡± Illyssia shouted while kneeling down to help me up.


    I quickly put the core back into my ring and winced. ¡°Yeah¡­I¡¯m fine¡­that was just unexpected.¡±


    I would have never thought my dungeon core would have been so overwhelmingly bright. It may have even been a level above a War God¡­but it was condensed into a crystal somehow. But if what I¡¯m seeing is the soul¡­then how the hell does this thing have such potent energy?


    The hair on the back of my neck stood up, and I could feel a powerful gaze. I looked back into the courtyard and caught the pontifex watching me with a lethal gaze. I thought for a moment that she was going to spring from her chair and attack me.


    I looked at my aunt, but she didn¡¯t appear to notice anything amiss. I gazed back at the pontifex, and I swear for a moment I saw something move behind her¡­I¡­wasn¡¯t certain¡­but it looked like a bit of light¡­


    ¡°Kaladin? Speak to me, are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah, there you are. It looks like you ended up¡­finding¡­hey, are you guys okay?¡± an unfamiliar voice called out to us.


    I turned my attention toward the newcomer, and I was met by a pair of light smokey gray eyes observing me. The handsome Dark Elf man was tall and dressed in pitch-black armor, his black hair falling to his sides. He was leaning against his spear, which was made from a similar metal that I imagined to be Mythril. The only thing different about him was that he wasn¡¯t wearing his mask, and now I could see his face clearly.


    Ah¡­Terstus got his looks from his father.


    He looked over to Aunt Illyssia and then to me. ¡°Seems you both have had a good cry recently.¡± He walked over to me and gave me a conflicted smile while extending his hand. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Kaladin. I suppose I¡¯m your Uncle Parhen.¡±


    I took his hand and shook it. ¡°Nice to meet you, Uncle.¡±


    He, uh¡­doesn¡¯t look all that happy to see me.


    He nodded his head and let out a satisfied sigh. ¡°Lys, His Majesty wishes to speak to you.¡±


    My aunt groaned and rolled her eyes. ¡°But I¡¯m busy! He can just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lys¡­language,¡± Parhen chided.


    Aunt Illyssia puffed her cheeks out and sighed. She gently grabbed my hand and squeezed it. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you some other time, Kaladin. After all, I want to meet my great-niece,¡± she said with a wink.


    ¡°Yeah. Well, you know where to find me,¡± I told her.


    My uncle gave me a nod goodbye, and with that, the two Shadow Dancers disappeared into the shadows.


    It¡¯s time to go home. But I really should try this magic someday.

 Vol.6 Ch.120-A Day With Family.

    No¡­no¡­no.


    Urgh.


    Urgh.


    I slowly opened one of my eyes to find Mila pressing on my chest. I was making an involuntary grunting noise with every chest compression. Thankfully, Mila had woken me right before I relived the moment the Dragon sliced Sylvia in half.


    Watching that again would have put a real damper on my day.


    ¡°Wake up! Wake up! It¡¯s time to go!¡± Mila shouted with a giggle as she continued to push her tiny hands into me.


    I snatched her and forced her to my body while giving her a little squeeze. ¡°I¡¯m awake. I just took a quick nap in the chair,¡± I said in Beastmen. Mila still preferred to speak in her native tongue.


    I actually fell asleep by accident, but that¡¯s not the point. I¡¯m just tired.


    Mila tried freeing herself from my grip, so I allowed her enough room to remove her face from my body. She took in an exaggerated breath and started pouting. ¡°You are supposed to be getting ready!¡± she whined.


    I narrowed my eyes at her and gave her a once over. Mila was still in her nightgown, which was covered in blotches of her breakfast. Sylvia decided to stay home, and I did my usual morning routine of working out and getting food from the cafeteria for both of us.


    ¡°You aren''t even a little ready for the day, missy,¡± I told her with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°I can get ready faster than you!¡±


    I could only shake my head. ¡°No¡­no, you can not,¡± I said with a chuckle.


    She finally managed to squirm out from my grip after I loosened up a bit, and she pressed one more time on my chest only to use it to get off of me. Finally, she let out a little giggle and ran off to her room, her little tail swishing side to side.


    I looked at Sylvia, and I could tell she was smiling behind her mask. Her mask¡­ ¡°You know, Sylvia. You can take that off if you¡¯d like. Things are finally cooling down. Well, not the nobles being hunted down part, but the mess I created is at least.¡±


    It had been a few days since the event at the palace. Things were finally beginning to return to some semblance of normalcy. I was requested to make an appearance at a few trials for the traitorous nobles of Luminar, but I declined all of them. I saw no reason to intervene, and all the corrupt nobles I came across were no longer with us.


    I¡¯m surprised there hadn¡¯t been any public executions. People were definitely whispering about what transpired, but there appeared to be a bottleneck on information to the public. Of course, people knew something happened because of the explosions I caused that night. The general population also knew nobles were being carted out from their homes and sent to trial. But the exact facts seemed to be shrouded in mystery.


    Is this Ren¡¯s doing? Or perhaps her mother''s? Mmmm¡­


    I looked back to Sylvia, who gently caressed her broken mask. Her one blue eye looked at me for a moment, and she shook her head. ¡°No, I think it¡¯s best that I keep this on for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? We are nobles now in Luminar. So it shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± I told her.


    Sylvia cocked her head to the side. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What? I said we are nobl¡ª¡±


    Sylvia swiped her hand across the air. ¡°We?!¡± she screeched.


    Huh? What is she on about? Why is she yelling?


    ¡°Yes¡­we are? We were at the same ceremony, right? Is there something wrong with you?¡± I asked, utterly confused.


    Sylvia¡¯s ears were bright red, and she balled her fists at her sides. ¡°I was! You are the knight, not me!¡± she hissed. ¡°Gosh! What are you even saying!¡±


    I scratched the back of my head and was confident I couldn¡¯t wipe the face of pure confusion off of me. ¡°I mean, yeah, but if I¡¯m a noble, that makes you and Mila nobles. Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t consider you a part of my family?¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s masked face just stared at me in silence.


    ¡°After all we¡¯ve been through, how are we not family? And the fact you are helping me raise Mila? What did you expect? For me to tell you that you didn¡¯t count? I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s how this works¡­I was almost certain you would punch a hole through my chest if I denied you¡­not that I would have done that anyway,¡± I said with a shrug.


    Sylvia let out some kind of noise that was in between a moan and squeal. Her ears were so red I thought they might be bleeding, and I could hear her smack her lips from behind her mask as if she was trying to form a sentence. So I just decided not to say anything¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair¡­¡± she muttered. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sylvia! Can you help me!¡± Mila called from inside her room.


    Sylvia looked to the shout and then back to me. She sighed deeply and gave me a weak wave. ¡°I¡¯ll keep the mask on for now. Maybe after today, I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll show Mila¡­¡±


    Is she mad at me? I¡­why can¡¯t I tell?


    I watched Sylvia retreat into Mila¡¯s room and sat back in the chair with a sigh. I had to get ready for our day with Mila as I had promised to go out with her today. But there was something I noticed.


    After all this time, Mila isn¡¯t calling Sylvia Mom, or Mommy.


    It only took a quick moment to realize why that was the case. And it was¡­sad, to say the least. Mila already had a mother.


    It doesn¡¯t really matter how awfully or well Mila¡¯s mom treated her. It could have been poorly, even downright abusive, and Mila would probably still think of her as a mother. But, of course, I have no idea how Mila¡¯s mother interacted with her daughter and how long that even lasted. Mila appears to have memories of her mother and is aware that her mother is dead.


    But none of that matters. Mila never had a father, so I¡¯m an easy replacement as there is no barrier to entry. Mila¡¯s mother was probably the only constant thing in her life. The bond of family is strong, and for a little girl going through the harsh reality of slavery, that bond must have been profound, even more so since it was the only thing Mila had.


    Maybe Sylvia is the better mother. Perhaps in this short amount of time, she has done more for Mila than Mila¡¯s mother did in years. But calling Sylvia mother may just be too much for her¡­and that is¡­sad for both of them.


    I want to say I could convince Mila, but I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s a wise decision. Trying to force that out of Mila may have an adverse reaction. And she has been doing far too well to have such a setback because of something minor.


    Or is it minor¡­I could tell it weighed on Sylvia. She is going above and beyond for Mila just like she promised, and Sylvia probably feels that her effort isn¡¯t reaching Mila all the way.


    That must sting. I know it would tug on my heart and mind.


    I sighed and looked at the doorway as a masked head popped out from it. ¡°What are we going to do today? Mila wants you to pick.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­there are a few shops we can visit. And¡­I¡­¡± I rattled off as I wracked my brain for something to do.


    What the hell are parents supposed to do with children?


    My mother would take me to the market when I was younger. My father took me hunting, or we trained our bodies. I¡­yeah¡­my family is weird as hell.


    Sylvia narrowed her eye at me, and I shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s have a picnic outside before it gets too cold. There is a really nice park near the shops that looks like it could be fun.¡±


    I started getting up from the chair with a groan. I felt like an old man with how tired my body was. I was hoping things would be back to normal by now, but¡­man¡­I can¡¯t catch a break.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Sylvia asked with a hint of annoyance.


    ¡°To go get us food from the cafeteria. Can¡¯t have a picnic without food?¡±


    ¡°I can cook,¡± Sylvia stated.


    Uh¡­what?


    I narrowed my eyes at Sylvia. ¡°You can cook?¡±


    She squeezed the wooden door, and her blue eye flicked out as she shut it. ¡°I can cook!¡±


    ¡°Since when? I¡¯ve never seen you cook before,¡± I said honestly.


    The door flung open, and a blur moved towards my face going nearly Mach 1. The brown slipper smacked me in the face, and I let out a yelp of surprise. ¡°Go get ready! I¡¯ll make the damn food!¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­languag¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t language me! Get ready!¡± Sylvia yelled while throwing the door shut.


    I¡¯ve uh¡­made a mistake, haven¡¯t I? But isn¡¯t it wrong to assume every girl can cook? I¡­don¡¯t know anymore.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Would it kill you to dress just a little better?¡± Sylvia asked with a slight huff.


    I shrugged. ¡°My clothes don¡¯t fit me anymore. I need to get more tailored, and I haven¡¯t exactly had time. Besides, today is about Mila, not me.¡±


    Although I suppose I could have done a slightly better job¡­typically I¡¯m better than this, but I genuinely have run out of options.


    I glanced at Sylvia from the side, and I felt somewhat inadequate in my appearance today. She wore a similar outfit to her adventure gear but a little more casual. Her skirt today was a deep black trimmed in red instead of gold.


    She also opted to wear a gray blouse instead of her usual white one, which looked a bit more on the expensive side as it had frills running down the center. Sylvia was also wearing regular shoes instead of her knee-high boots, which exposed her long pale legs and¡ª


    Sylvia tilted her head slightly towards me and narrowed her eye. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­it¡¯s nothing. I like your new outfit. It looks good on you,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Sylvia said dryly.


    Wait¡­is she frustrated with me? Is it¡ªno¡­I don¡¯t think she is angry.


    Even Mila was hugging me tightly and shutting her eyes. It only took one glance to find everyone staring at us. Hushed whispers flew through the crowds, and I didn¡¯t need to be an Elf to hear them. They were all whispers about me. When I was on the other side of town, the stares were much different than they are now.


    It had been a few days since the ceremony, and that was apparently enough time for word to reach everyone finally. I¡¯m sure my general appearance has finally become common knowledge. The Dragonslayer is alive, and he is a mixed Elf with two different colored eyes. Seeing me in person probably makes things even easier to confirm.


    It¡¯s not like I look like anyone else¡ªno blending into crowds for me. But I suppose that was always going to be an issue for me. And people were also aware that the Dragonslayer was with a Vampire.


    With the queen having publicly admitted to Sylvia being a Vampire, things had begun to change. Sylvia used to draw the attention of everyone for her Elven beauty and enchanting voice. But thanks to thousands of years of propaganda, that was quickly being uprooted as people¡¯s deep-seated distrust of Vampires was beginning to show.


    This area of the world may not see a lot of Vampires, but that didn¡¯t matter one bit. The Holy Kingdom had done a good job at spreading its ideas. The Church of Amon-Ra is the largest religious organization in the world, with the Moon Mother Religion being right behind it.


    Even though Sylvia single-handedly saved hundreds of people, no light mage would have been capable of doing what she did. Not even Grandpa could have saved that many grievously injured individuals. Yet people were still whispering this slander around her.


    The average citizen had probably never seen a Vampire before. Which wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing as it allows that myth to grip people¡¯s hearts and minds.


    That¡¯s right¡­people genuinely believe all Vampires are nothing but blood-sucking monsters that will come for you in the middle of the night at best. And at worst, they are some super villain like Talgan.


    Sylvia doesn¡¯t deserve any of this. None of this is her fault. But, perhaps¡­maybe there is something I can do. I¡¯ll have to consider it as whatever I do needs to be significant enough to sway people¡¯s hearts and minds.


    I let out a sigh and tugged on Mila¡¯s ears. ¡°We are here.¡±


    She opened her eyes, and a bright smile appeared on her adorable face. I set her down, and she rushed into the store. ¡°Ciki!¡± she giggled.


    We followed in close behind her, and the Dragonkin with white scales waved hello to us. ¡°Good morning, Mila. Your Human is getting better by the month,¡± she praised.


    Ciki was the female Dragonkin hairdresser I had met when I took Mila to get her hair cut. I just watched as Mila babbled about random things that didn¡¯t even remotely sound like the Human language. She was coming along, but her conversation abilities were still in dire need of work.


    Thankfully, Ciki here was a kind woman. She immediately turned her full attention to Mila, and despite not understanding her, she nodded along with what I assumed to be a smile. Of course, it felt like a smile, but you could never tell with a Dragonkin.


    During my three-month coma, Sylvia had attempted to take Mila to various places, and one of Mila¡¯s favorite destinations was Ciki¡¯s boutique. Apparently, they would spend a few hours here getting pampered. Ciki¡¯s inky black eyes slowly drifted towards me, and I couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    No matter the differences in race¡­surprise seems to be universal.


    She pointed a long snow-white finger at me. ¡°You! You are the Dragonslayer!¡±


    ¡°Dragonslayer? Here"?¡±


    ¡°That Elf?¡±


    ¡°Is that the one who used to wear the mask?¡±


    Some of the old ladies began mumbling things to each other, and I just smiled and waved. ¡°Hello, Ciki. Long time no see?¡±


    Ciki let out some kind of weird noise that sounded like a gasp. ¡°It is you! I can¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°It is me¡­yes¡­¡±


    ¡°You really are a Dark Elf! Look at your hair!¡± she exclaimed.


    ¡°Yes¡­I really am.¡±


    She was standing in front of me, and for a moment, I thought Ciki was going to bite my head off with how many teeth she was showing. ¡°You even have a Dragon eye!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­Ciki¡­I do¡­¡±


    "And you¡¯re so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Yea¡ª¡­wait? Ciki, let go of my hair,¡± I said while pulling away from her.


    How is it that somebody with no hair has such an infatuation with it? Is this a case of the grass is always greener on the other side?


    Ciki blew what looked like white clouds out from her nostrils and nodded her head. ¡°Right. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°I thought you would have been displeased with me. I heard Dragons were gods for the Dragonkin?¡± I asked cautiously.


    Ciki just snorted and flicked her horns. ¡°No god of mine would allow me to have¡­never mind,¡± she grumbled.


    I looked at Sylvia, expecting some kind of reaction from her, but she seemed to be staring off into space. ¡°Ciki, would you mind doing the work for Mila today?¡±


    The large Dragonkin daintily waved her hand at me. ¡°Of course, anything for my little kitten.¡±


    ¡°And would you mind doing the same for Sylvia?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia¡¯s head snapped towards me so fast I swear she popped a vertebrae. ¡°What?! I¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a treat. On me,¡± I interrupted. Sylvia looked about ready to argue with me, but she backed down without even so much as a huff.


    That¡¯s not like her at all.


    Mila pulled on my hand with a goofy smile. ¡°Paint your fingers! Paint your fingers with me!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that one, Mila¡­¡± I said.


    I looked to Ciki in hopes that she would back me up, but a different kind of grin spread across her reptilian face. ¡°What a great idea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not certain this is a¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll paint them!¡± Mila said enthusiastically as she rubbed my fingernails.


    I looked to Sylvia next, but she just shrugged. I looked at Mila''s expectant face, and I didn¡¯t have the heart to tell her no. ¡°Sure. As long as you are the one to do it.¡±


    Mila¡¯s smile turned into a devilish grin.


    Oh, no.


    ¡ª


    How I found myself in this situation was beyond me. I was currently lying in a chair that had been propped up with random things covering my face. If I were a more cautious person, I¡¯d assume they were attempting to poison me with this stuff.


    At least it¡¯s warm¡­and it does feel kind of good on the skin.


    Mila was getting her hair washed by Ciki while Sylvia and I enjoyed¡­whatever this was. Sylvia hadn¡¯t spoken much since we arrived, and there was a heavy air around her. I wasn¡¯t sure what she was thinking, but after today I had some ideas.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°What?¡± she said, sounding a bit annoyed.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For everything.¡±


    I could hear Sylvia grip the cushion of her chair just ever so slightly. ¡°What are you on about? Are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Thank you for everything. Thank you for saving me again. Thank you for keeping your promise and raising Mila while I was recovering. Thank you for revealing yourself to the world despite all your fears. Thank you for saving everyone you could. Thank you for being so strong,¡± I told her.


    And I truly meant all of that. I just hope she understands that.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°You did everything you could. And you are doing everything you can now, Sylvia. I¡¯m thankful that I met you. And I¡¯m proud of what you¡¯ve done. But, just remember, if everyone ends up hating you, I never will. And neither will Mila.¡±


    She gripped her chair a little tighter, and I heard her sniffle. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m trying so hard! I just want to be there for her and for you! Yet¡ª¡±


    ¡°But it doesn''t feel like it¡¯s enough? That you aren¡¯t getting through to Mila?¡± I finished.


    She sniffled again. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± she said weakly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up over it. Mila has gone through a lot. Remember, she had a mother. Things were different for me as she didn¡¯t have a father. But I¡¯m sure¡­no, I¡¯m confident that you are doing the best you can and that Mila appreciates it. She may not be able to say it just yet, but I genuinely believe she cares about you. Just give her some more time. It hasn¡¯t even been half a year yet. And¡ª¡±


    Sylva grabbed my hand and squeezed it tightly. It wasn¡¯t the kind of squeeze that would hurt me but the kind that had a lot of meaning behind it. I could feel her hand shaking, and I knew she was trying to hold back her sobs.


    ¡°I¡ªplease¡­please¡­please,¡± she begged as she squeezed my hand harder. ¡°Please don¡¯t ever leave me again. I¡­I can¡¯t do this alone¡­I don¡¯t want to ever be alone like that again¡­I just¡ª¡±


    Ah¡­so it was that.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I squeezed her hand back. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Yo¡ªhic¡ªyou promise?¡±


    I¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can promise that¡­after everything I¡¯ve learned, I¡¯m starting to feel there is something wrong with me. Or maybe¡­I¡­I just don¡¯t know, Sylvia. There are so many pieces to the puzzle I feel like I don¡¯t know yet, and it¡¯s driving me up a wall. Every turn I take, all I get is more questions, and the more questions I get, the more I question myself. So¡­I don¡¯t know. But I can promise you that I¡¯ll try¡­I¡¯ll try as hard as you did for Mila. That, I can promise,¡± I told her.


    Sylvia sighed deeply. Thankfully it didn''t sound frustrated. Instead, it sounded more like a sigh of relief. She even gave me one last reassuring squeeze before she let go.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s about as good as I¡¯m going to get from you. Mr. Dragonslayer,¡± she teased. I kept in my own internal sigh of relief.


    There we go¡­as things should be. For now, at least.


    ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Mila shouted as I heard the pitter patter of her little feet.


    I slowly removed the stuff covering my face and peeked out at her. ¡°Oh? And what¡­.what color is that?¡±


    ¡°Orange! And Green! And greener with some orange!¡± I looked to Ciki, knowing it was futile, only for her just to shrug with a sly grin.


    That color scheme should be illegal.


    ¡ª


    Sylvia brought a hand to her mask and chuckled. ¡°Nice color nails, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Be quiet,¡± I hissed in Elvish.


    Sylvia just giggled as I looked over my gaudy paint job. It was a truly horrific sight, and never in my life did I ever see myself allowing this to happen. But I wasn¡¯t angry or even disappointed. In all honesty, I¡¯d do it again if it meant Mila kept giggling every time she grabbed my hand to inspect her handiwork.


    Handiwork was a generous term. It looked more like somebody dipped my hand into a paint bucket and swirled it around only to put it into a different one. There was no rhyme or reason behind anything, and all my nails were a mixture of green and orange¡­which made some spots brown¡­


    Well, it could be worse.


    The three of us were walking down the street towards the park. It was nearly midday out now and the city was truly alive as people bustled about. Shops were open to accommodate the inevitable lunch rush.


    The weather was cool but not cold enough that one had to wear any extra layers. If anything, this weather was perfect, and if Luminar stayed like this year around, it might just be the best damn spot to live.


    To live¡­huh¡­


    King Maxwell¡¯s words echoed in my head, and I looked down at Mila. He was right when he said this was the best place for her to live. Mila would have access to facilities most kids could only dream of because of me and my connections. Would it be wrong of me to uproot her and take away her future opportunities because I want to go home?


    Do I¡­is this parental sacrifice? What do I even do? Do I do what I want? Do I compromise or just give up? Would Mila even care about any of that stuff?


    But I¡¯d know¡­I¡¯d care. Mila and Sylvia would never go against my wishes. I know they wouldn¡¯t. But just because I want something doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s the right choice¡­right?


    Where do I draw the line? Where is that line even? Do I set it? And if I do set it¡­what if I put it too far?


    I was about to sigh when I caught Mila staring out into the crowd. There was a small stall on the side of the road being run by an older-looking Dwarf sitting behind his booth. He was so short I could barely see the top of his head. From what I could make out, it appears he was selling toys¡­but Mila wasn¡¯t looking at those toys¡­I see¡­


    I shuffled Mila over to Sylvia. ¡°Would you mind getting me a drink, Sylvia? I could use some water,¡± I asked her.


    Sylvia picked Mila up into her arms. ¡°Sure. I have some juice packed away for lunch anyways. Come on, Mila, help me get Daddy some water.¡±


    Mila nodded, and the two went over to a stall being run by a High Elf. I waited for Mila to stop watching me before I approached the Dwarf. I had to stand close enough that I was nearly touching the front of the stall just to see him. He gave me a once over, and I was surprised he could see through his bushy eyebrows.


    Those things were so thick they looked like a rectangle made of steel wool. His thick black beard was messy, and I sort of just stood there waiting for him to comment about me being the Dragonslayer or a weird-looking Elf, but the older man just grunted.


    Well, at least this is better than him overreacting, as most do.


    I pointed to something behind him. ¡°How much.¡±


    He grunted again and waved his thick hand around. ¡°Three large silver.¡±


    ¡°One and half large silver,¡± I shot back.


    ¡°Three large silver.¡±


    ¡°Two large silver?¡±


    ¡°Three large silver.¡±


    Bastard.


    I took the silver out from my ring and placed it into his meaty palms. The Dwarf grumbled while slowly standing up from his stool to grab the doll. He handed it to me. Sat back down with a grunt and then grunted at me again.


    I took the doll and began examining it. This Dwarf had definitely made it with his own hands, that¡¯s for sure. The metal on it was weak and flimsy, but I imagine he did that on purpose so as not to hurt a child. The edges were also rounded, and the silver was polished enough that I could see my reflection. It appeared to be just a simple knight wearing armor.


    But the craftsmanship is impeccable¡­maybe this is worth that kind of money¡­.maybe.


    An odd gift for a kid¡­but Mila was watching it intently. Hopefully, she actually wants it, or this was going to be an awkward conversation. And a waste of three large silver.


    I stored the doll in my ring and went to join them. Sylvia handed me a wooden cup filled with cold water that even had a bit of ice floating around it.


    In truth, I had sent them away so I could buy the doll in secret, but I also wasn¡¯t lying when I said I was thirsty. So I graciously accepted the beverage and took no time in downing most of it. But I was interrupted by a pair of adorable dark blue eyes staring at me intently.


    ¡°Here,¡± I said while handing Mila the rest of my water. And as if in record time, she downed the water in one gulp. A trick I¡¯m confident she learned from necessity.


    We didn¡¯t comment on it and just decided to walk to the park in peaceful silence. Well, between us, that is. We were getting stares and murmurs the entire time. Somebody even came up to me and began thanking me for saving their daughter.


    They tried to tell me their name, but I didn¡¯t recognize it. There are¡­a lot of deceased I won¡¯t ever remember or even know. Lots of faces that I¡¯ve seen¡­walked by in the halls¡­that I¡¯ll never see again.


    I got lucky. In all honesty, I probably gained more than I lost this time around. Things somehow panned out in my favor despite so many people dying.


    And they most likely died because of me and this Child of Chaos nonsense¡­Qylrenth said he was forced to do it¡­but who the hell is forcing a Dragon to do anything?


    Another Dragon? What if¡ª


    ¡°Daddy, we are here!¡± Mila said while tugging on my arm.


    ¡°Ah¡­yeah, sorry, I was thinking.¡± Mila looked up at me and puffed her cheeks out. ¡°What are we going to do here?¡± she asked innocently.


    ¡°Well¡­we are¡­uh¡­we are going to eat,¡± I said simply.


    Mila tilted her head to the side. ¡°Eat? Just eat?¡±


    ¡°Well, not only just eat, we can uh¡­¡±


    I looked around the park and found it to be quite extensive. It was also well maintained and has quite a few trees and flowers surrounding the paths. A black and gray marble fountain sat in the center with water. People walked along the trails, children played in the grass, and I had to say it was pretty nice. Maybe not as lovely as the areas at school, but that is comparing apples to oranges.


    After all, Bowen is in a different league.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we play for a while before we eat? Give Sylvia some time to set things up. What do you say?¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Play? Like¡­play? What is playing?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°What do you usually do with Rosemary? You two play together, right?¡± Mila just shrugged. ¡°I see¡­well, in that case, I have a little game for you. Would you like to play?¡±


    This was a big hit with the kids last time.


    Mila bounced up and down on the balls of her feet. ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Good¡­and¡­boom.¡±


    In my open palm was a white orange ball of magic. Well, fire magic. It wasn¡¯t hot, and I had changed the colors just for fun. Doing this, of course, cost extra mana, but I had plenty to spare, and maintaining this spell was a breeze.


    Mila¡¯s eyes went wide as she watched me juggle the flame between my hands. ¡°The goal is simple. Catch the ball, okay?¡±


    ¡°Catch the ball?¡± she asked curiously as she reached out for it.


    I sneaked the ball away from her right before she reached it. ¡°That¡¯s right. Catch the ball. Now run.¡±


    I sent the ball racing down the path, and Mila didn¡¯t miss a beat as she kicked her shoes off and ran after it. It was a relief to see her move like that. A few months ago¡­that would have been impossible for her.


    ¡°Here, sit down,¡± Sylvia said after she finished spreading out a blanket for us to sit on.


    I took my seat, and Sylvia began taking out various things from her Spatial Ring. I turned my attention back to Mila and kept the ball just out of her reach. I made sure to do plenty of turns to help her build stability in her ankles and promote healthy movements. She wasn¡¯t exactly back to a hundred percent yet, but she was close.


    I also decided to practice my Soul Vision a bit. I fed mana into my eye and watched as my world turned gray in my left eye. I followed the wispy white trail that was leaving my body as it fed the spell core with¡­well¡­my soul, I guess. To me, the spell core just looked like an o¡­like an orb.


    Huh¡­Qylrenth looked like a purple orb in the void¡­was that a spell core? Or his soul¡­I wonder¡­


    I felt something on the side of my face and jerked back slightly to find a piece of bronze directly in front of me. Sylvia backed her head away slowly and nodded to herself.


    ¡°Uh¡­is something the matter?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No¡­you just look so magical with that eye. The glowing thingy is really¡­magical? I guess?¡± she said, sounding unsure of herself.


    ¡°It is magical, I suppose. And¡ª wait a second.¡±


    I snapped back to Mila only to find her nearly on top of my spell. She was about to catch it, so I increased the speed. The ball of orange fire flew down a path, and I thought I had a moment when my eyes went wide. Mila¡­she was running¡­very quickly all of a sudden.


    In my Soul VIsion, I could see that she was enhancing her legs with mana which I knew to be impossible. Mila had no magic or mana enhancement training as we figured it was best for her to focus on other areas first before getting into that stuff. But here she was¡­doing it effortlessly as if it were¡­second nature¡­oh¡­


    This is why Beastmen are so strong. They must be enhancing themselves with mana at a young age without even realizing it. That explains a whole lot¡­


    ¡°Hey, you better pay attention, or she is going to catch that. And are you doing this to tire her out?¡± Sylvia asked me.


    ¡°I know, I know! And no, it¡¯s just really good for her! But¡­that¡¯s not a bad idea either,¡± I admitted.


    I zipped the ball to the side with a sharp turn, and Mila planted her foot into the grass to give her chase. Her little legs were pumping faster than I¡¯d ever seen, and I was forced to concentrate on my spell.


    My spell followed along a path, and I dropped it low to the ground, hoping to evade Mila, but she was right on top of it again. I stood up to concentrate better and could only watch with wide eyes as Mila was gaining on me. A wide smile was plastered on her face, and she looked to be having the time of her life as her white teeth shined in the sunlight.


    I sent my spell to the side again, but Mila was ready this time as she leapt from her feet. Just like her ancestors, Mila lunged for the spell, and I heard Sylvia let out a gasp of surprise. Mila threw everything she had into that lunge, which sent her airborne.


    She hit the ground hard and began tumbling in the grass. I started running over to her, and I could feel the panic rising in my chest.


    This was not supposed to happen. I just got caught up in the moment and was having fun¡­I never intended for Mila to get hurt.


    I didn¡¯t even make it halfway to her when Mila sprang up from the ground and ran over to me. She was giggling hysterically, and her face and arms were covered with dirt. Even a few scratches were marking her arms.


    She looked up at me with proud eyes and slowly opened her hands as sweat poured down her face. ¡°I caught it! I got it! Look!¡±


    And sure enough, in the center of her tiny cupped hands was my spell.


    The panic washed away instantly and was replaced by a joyful laugh that seemed to come straight from the heart. I gently rubbed her ears and smiled at her. ¡°That was amazing, Mila. I never knew you were so fast. Good job.¡±


    I suppose that¡¯s the cheetah blood running in her veins¡­literally.


    Mila nestled her head into my hand and let out a tiny purr. We walked back over to Sylvia, and I watched Sylvia reach out to Mila, but she retracted her hand quickly. Sylvia was about to start digging into a basket when Mila rushed over to.


    ¡°Look, Sylvia! I caught Daddy¡¯s magic!¡± she said excitedly while showing Sylvia the spell.


    Sylvia¡¯s shoulders dropped not in sadness but in relief. ¡°That¡¯s great! You were so fast, Mila! I¡¯ll fix your scrapes tonight, okay?¡±


    Mila stood expectantly, and Sylvia brought her in for a hug. ¡°Are you ready to eat? You must be starving after that run,¡± Sylvia cooed into her ears.


    Mila hummed an affirmative, and Sylvia pulled away only to fumble around in her basket again. She pulled out a tiny triangle that looked to be bread. ¡°Here, taste this,¡± Sylvia said softly.


    Mila wasted no time as she dropped my spell to the ground without a second thought. I stopped feeding the core mana, and it fizzled out, and when I looked back, Mila had already devoured the entire sandwich.


    Sylvia gently wiped off some orange jam from her mouth, and Mila let out a squeal of delight, and she continued to chew. ¡°Mila, you need to slow down when you eat,¡± Sylvia chastised.


    ¡°Mamhamm okkay,¡± Mila said with a mouth full of food. She swallowed what was left and began running off again. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­be safe, please.¡± Sylvia sighed and just let out a small laugh as she scooted a basket over to me. ¡°Try it?¡±


    I peered into the basket to find a plate that had been covered with a small napkin. Removing the white napkin showed a platter of bread cut into various shapes. Even some of the bread was different.


    Well, the presentation looks phenomenal. Of course, I¡¯d expect nothing less from a former royal. But that wasn¡¯t my concern¡­


    I¡¯ve never seen Sylvia cook before. And I have no reason to believe she even can, as she has never once offered to make me food. And I, of course, don¡¯t blame her for that lack of skills. On the other hand, it¡¯s not like I can cook worth a damn.


    It¡¯s just that Sylvia has no reason to cook, even less than a typical member of the nobility. As a Vampire, she never needs to cook for sustenance, and her upbringing doesn¡¯t exactly inspire confidence in her culinary talents.


    But¡­.I¡¯m willing to try it. It would be extremely rude of me not to take a bite at the very least.


    I decided to try the opposite of Mila and went for a square-shaped sandwich. I bit into it, and the grape-tasting jelly inside squished out and coated my tongue. I smacked my lips, and before I knew it, the sandwich had disappeared.


    ¡°Did¡­did you like it? You ate it really fast,¡± Sylvia mumbled.


    I nodded my head in equal parts disbelief and satisfaction. ¡°That was actually amazing. The grape jam was fantastic,¡± I said while taking a bite of the triangle.


    OOooooo¡­this is so damn good.


    The strong tartiness from the orange-flavored jam made me pucker my mouth in surprise. It wasn¡¯t an unpleasant feeling. I just hadn¡¯t been expecting it. I found myself cleaning my teeth with my tongue. Never in my life did I ever imagine Sylvia was capable of doing this.


    ¡°Did you make all of this yourself?¡± I asked, shocked.


    Sylvia crossed her arms and let out an annoyed huff. ¡°Sure did. I even made the jam in class,¡± she said proudly.


    ¡°When did you learn how to do this? I¡¯ve never seen you use the kitchen before?¡±


    Sylvia shrugged, and I didn¡¯t miss the fact she sounded a bit miffed. ¡°Maybe you would know if you asked me what I was doing after class.¡±


    Is she mad at me for not asking about that? How was I supposed to know? She never even casually mentioned it to me?


    I finally put two and two together. ¡°After class? Oh¡­oh! You are in that cooking class with Varnir!¡±


    I remember Varnir telling me about Sylvia holding him to something¡­was it attending that class? Why does that need to be a secret from me? But that¡¯s not the only thing Varnir mentioned to me¡­I promised him I wouldn¡¯t put it off, and I won¡¯t¡­I just don¡¯t want to sully this moment¡­when we leave¡­or¡­at the very least when my family comes, we can talk about it.


    The young Vampire scoffed at me. ¡°I am indeed. I¡¯ll have you know I¡¯m actually doing very well in that class. I may not be in the top ten, but I¡¯m almost there.¡±


    ¡°Well, good for you, Sylvia. I¡¯m glad you found something you liked. What made you want to do this? I mean, you don¡¯t need to eat¡ªSylvia? Hey, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Sylvia was looking away from me, but that didn¡¯t hide her red ears. ¡°I did it for you, idiot,¡± she squeaked.


    ¡°I mean¡ª wait, what?¡±


    ¡°Just eat the sandwiches¡­¡± she groaned.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I was about to eat another sandwich and ask some more questions when I realized something was off.


    The entire park has sort of gone quiet.


    I looked out and realized everyone was watching us. It was a sort of intense kind of stare, and I had been tuning out the hushed whispers for some time now. But I also noticed that a lot of people were watching Mila.


    And that she wasn¡¯t moving.


    I stood up from the ground and went right over to her. Mila was shaking and hiding her face in her shirt as all the intense gazes seemed to gather on us. I quickly picked her up, and she grabbed hold of me. Her tiny little fingers dug into my back.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    ---


    We retreated from the park and made our way back to campus. It took some time for Mila to calm down, but she finally relaxed once we reached our dorm.


    Mila had been doing a phenomenal job at ignoring all the stares for a long time, but it seems even she has a breaking point. And while Sylvia and I were talking, we had neglected to check on her¡­a fault of our own.


    ¡°Wait, let me heal her,¡± Sylvia said quickly.


    I stopped halfway through the door to her room and realized Mila still had some scratches on her arms. I didn¡¯t think much of it as it was relatively minor, and they didn¡¯t seem to bother her all that much. But I guess that¡¯s a byproduct of her long years of suffering.


    She must have a high pain tolerance like me.


    I set Mila down, and she let out one big yawn and her little ears and tail went rigid as she stretched. She slowly made her way over to Sylvia while rubbing her eyes, and Sylvia coaxed her onto the couch. The two of them sat side by side for a time, and I decided I would just watch what was about to happen.


    Sylvia let out a deep breath and nodded to herself. She slowly took off her mask entirely, and at first, Mila didn¡¯t seem to notice. Then, Sylvia raised Mila¡¯s arm to her mouth and slowly sank her fangs in. Mila winced ever so slightly, but that appeared to have woken her from her sleepy state.


    Typically, Sylvia only barely raised her mask when she healed anyone, and for Mila, she would heal her when Mila was sleeping more times than not. This may only be the second or third time Sylvia has ever healed Mila while she was still awake.


    The little Beastmen girl slowly looked up into Sylvia¡¯s eyes, and I watched her blink in surprise a few times. She didn¡¯t seem afraid, just a tad bit confused. Mila slowly looked at me with a quizzical look on her adorable face.


    ¡°Daddy? Is Sylvia a bad Vampire?¡± she asked me.


    It was at that moment I could have heard a feather hit the dirt.


    Out of all the things Mila could have said¡­that may have been the second or third worst¡­at least she isn¡¯t freaking out. I had a feeling reading that fantasy book was going to be a terrible idea¡­


    ¡°Mila¡ª I¡­¡±


    I stopped myself and looked over at Sylvia. I felt my heart drop into my stomach as I looked at her usually beautiful face. Sylvia didn¡¯t just look despondent. She looked downright mortified. It was the kind of expression that I imagined somebody might have if they watched as somebody murdered a family member or had found themselves suddenly stabbed through the chest¡­it was a similar yet different expression to the one Ren had that fateful day.


    Tears leaked from her crimson eyes, but her face never changed. Instead, she just remained at a standstill as if time had stopped.


    Mila looked away from me and back at Sylvia. She cocked her head to the side and wiped at Sylvia¡¯s face with the sleeve of her shirt. ¡°Why are you crying, Sylvia?¡± Sylvia let out a croaking noise, and I watched as the dam on her emotions began to crumble at a rapid pace.


    Mila looked back at me with a bit of confusion and worry on her face. ¡°Sylvia isn¡¯t a bad Vampire, right, Daddy? She can¡¯t be,¡± she said in Beastmen.


    Sylvia made another noise, and the tears began to flow as she vaguely understood Mila¡¯s words. Sylvia had made it a personal goal to learn at least the most basic conversational Beastmen, and although she has been struggling, she can manage Mila¡¯s generally simple questions.


    Mila tried to continue wiping them away, but there was far too much for her. ¡°You¡ªyou aren¡¯t afraid of me, Mila?¡± Sylvia asked her, her voice shaking. Sylvia still couldn¡¯t speak Beastmen all that well, though, and she seems to be so nervous that she is just returning to Human on instinct.


    Mila looked genuinely confused for a moment as she mouthed the word out to herself. ¡°Aaa¡ªaaafraid?¡± she muttered.


    Sylvia looked desperately at Mila, and the little girl shook her head. ¡°No¡­I¡¯m not aaafraid of Sylvia. Sylvia helps me and cooks for me and makes me better.¡±


    Sylvia looked at me with puffy red eyes, and I just nodded at her. That must have been the sign to let it all loose as Sylvia began crying uncontrollably. Tears rolled down her face, and her body was wracked with sobs.


    Of course, Mila still seemed confused, so she sort of just scooted closer to Sylvia and brought her into a hug. Mila continued to wipe away Sylvia¡¯s tears for some time, and I watched as the little girl stared into Sylvia¡¯s crimson eyes.


    ¡°So pretty¡­¡± Mila muttered to herself as she poked Sylvia in the eye.


    Sylvia winced slightly but just laughed slightly as she hugged Mila tighter. I decided that I would let the two of them be and retreated to my room for the night.


    Perhaps, this would be the beginning of a mother-daughter relationship.


    ---


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t destined to sleep just yet.


    I had literally just gotten into bed and pulled the sheets over me as my door creaked open. The pitter-patter of tiny footsteps echoed on the marble floor until they reached the carpeted area of my bed.


    Something hit my covers and began squirming into position next to me, so I shot out from underneath my covers. A loud squeal of surprise echoed in my room as I consumed Mila into my blanket.


    ¡°No! No!¡± she giggled as she wormed around.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    ¡°Lies. Don¡¯t lie to me, little one,¡± I grumbled while squeezing her a bit tighter. ¡°What are you doing, mmmm?¡± I asked her again.


    ¡°I want to sleep with you,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°You do? Well, what if I don¡¯t want to sleep with you? Then what?¡± I asked playfully.


    My room was dark, but I could see Mila clearly with my new Dragon eye. She puffed her cheeks and lightly tapped me in the chest. I just laughed at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You can stay,¡± I told her softly.


    Mila grunted and nestled into the sheets with me. As she was getting comfortable and before she fell asleep like she usually does, I figured I¡¯d talk to her a little.


    ¡°Did you have fun today?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for protecting and reading to me while I slept all that time.¡±


    Mila let out a yawn and stretched her body only just to nod.


    ¡°Did you and Sylvia have a talk?¡±


    Mila hummed in response.


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s good. You did great today, Mila. I¡¯m very proud of you.¡±


    She hummed again and nestled deeper into me.


    ¡°I have a gift for you. For being such a strong girl today and for helping me.¡± I laughed a little as Mila raised an eyebrow despite her eyes being closed. ¡°Here, I hope you like it.¡±


    I dipped my mind into my ring and pulled out the doll. I wasn¡¯t sure if sleeping with this thing would be ideal since it¡¯s made of metal, but I guess I¡¯ll have to find out.


    Mila felt the doll, and since she was a Beastmen, her night vision should be good enough that she could see even in this low light. She let out a small purr and hugged the doll tightly. I also noticed her eyes were a little puffy and red. She must have been crying.


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Can I ask you another question, Mila?¡±


    The little girl let out a grunt and flipped over, so we were face to face. I could feel her breath on my chest, and she looked at me with a bit of annoyance.


    ¡°Do you love Sylvia?¡±


    Mila didn¡¯t immediately answer, and I watched her close her eyes slowly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m glad.¡±


    Mila yawned and shuffled a bit more. ¡°Do you love Sylvia?¡± she asked me with another small yawn.


    I wonder¡­do I? Even now¡­I¡¯m not sure if I do.


    I came to the conclusion that I didn¡¯t love Lauren. That felt relatively simple to me, I guess. Sylvia makes me feel¡­different¡­but I¡¯m not sure if different is good or bad.


    And even if I do¡­what if she doesn¡¯t love me? And if she did¡­ then what? Could I live my life knowing that she loves a version of me that isn¡¯t completely honest?


    If I were to tell Sylvia about my past and what I had done¡­would she still feel the same? Could somebody ever love a monster like me? I can¡¯t even imagine what the look on her face would be if I even explained a month of my previous life to her.


    So many uncertainties¡­so many things going on¡­I feel like bringing this up to her would just complicate things. I feel like we are in a delicate state right now, and something like this may just blow up the bridge and send all three of us crashing into the abyss.


    That¡¯s something I can¡¯t afford to do right now. Maybe¡­when this is all over, we can talk things through¡­if they don¡¯t work out¡­I¡­I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    When I looked back down at Mila, she was already asleep.

 Vol.6 Ch.121-Visitation.

    I looked over as the door opened, and Sylvia stepped out of her room. She let out a long yawn as she stretched her arms and shoulders high above her head. She licked her lips lazily and looked over at me.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± she said, her usually beautiful voice sounding groggy.


    This is Sylvia in her natural habitat. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen her morning face.


    ¡°Good morning. Sleep well?¡±


    She nodded and dragged herself over to the kitchen. She rested her arms on the counter and planted her face into her open hands. ¡°I did. I felt like I haven¡¯t slept this well in¡­forever.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you and Mila had a good talk?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia shrugged, and I didn¡¯t miss the small smile that tugged on the corner of her mouth. ¡°Didn¡¯t talk all that much. I just cried a bit, then Mila cried a little bit¡­so¡­we mostly cried if I¡¯m being honest.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Good, that¡¯s good. I¡¯m happy to see you are feeling better about all of this.¡±


    Sylvia just scratched her head. ¡°Yeah, me too. It feels like the weight of the world has finally been lifted off my shoulders. I was so afraid that Mila would never recognize me¡­that I¡¯d just be some random person to her forever.¡±


    ¡°Well, now you know that¡¯s not the case. Mila even told me that she loved you,¡± I said honestly.


    Sylvia¡¯s crimson eyes went wide as she looked at me in disbelief. ¡°She¡ªshe did? Mila said she loved me?¡±


    I smiled and nodded along to her cute ramblings. ¡°Yes, she did. And I didn¡¯t even coax her into it either. She thought about it for a moment and told me that she did with what seemed like genuine honesty.¡±


    Sylvia brought a hand to her heart and squeezed her nightgown tightly. A look of relief washed over her face, and she bit her lip to stop herself from crying again as she looked up into the ceiling.


    ¡°What else did she say?¡± Sylvia asked me with a tired and strained voice.


    ¡°Not much. I figured that was good enough, and she fell asleep shortly after.¡±


    Sylvia nodded her head slowly and rubbed her eyes. She sighed and started walking again, only to stop in the middle of the kitchen and glared at me. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you ready to go somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Bowen left me a message this morning. He wants to fly me out to the Spike Forest,¡± I told her.


    Sylvia looked confused and slightly annoyed. ¡°He wants to ¡®fly you out?¡¯ What does that even mean?¡±


    ¡°He wants to fly me out¡­on a Gryphon. I¡¯m not really looking forward to it, but I should be back today,¡± I said with a small sigh.


    Sylvia blinked a few times and pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    ¡°You can if you want, but I don¡¯t know if Bowen has another Gryphon ready. I figured since it¡¯s only a day, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, and somebody needs to watch Mila¡ª¡±


    ¡°I said¡ª¡±


    ¡°And I wasn¡¯t done talking,¡± I interrupted her interruption. Sylvia puffed her cheeks out at me, and I just sighed. ¡°I figured since you probably couldn¡¯t come with me to the Spike Forest, you and Mila can accompany me to the school infirmary.¡±


    Sylvia looked at me, and she stopped pouting as the air turned serious. She gave me a sad look and nodded.


    ¡°Okay. We can go see her.¡±


    ¡ª


    Sylvia Talgan¡¯s POV


    Mila kicked her short legs back and forth on the bench and hummed to herself in the most adorable way possible. Watching her just act normal made my heart swell with pride.


    When Voker had fallen asleep and wouldn¡¯t wake up, I was worried. Mila acted despondently and wouldn¡¯t eat or drink food for almost two days, no matter how much coaxing I tried. Even her friend Rosemary tried to get her to eat, but Mila wouldn¡¯t even mumble a word to anyone.


    I thought she was gone¡­that we had lost her forever. And even I couldn¡¯t help her¡­


    It was on the third day that I decided I would make the decision. That I would commit fully to my promise, it wasn¡¯t that I wasn¡¯t committed when I promised Voker to help raise Mila I¡­I just wasn¡¯t sure I could do it. I was apprehensive and afraid.


    I knew deep down in my heart and mind that I would never be this little girl¡¯s mother. And that hurt. It scared me to give it my all because I knew I¡¯d never get what I wanted.


    But despite all that, I decided to do it. I wanted to do it for her and for him, and for myself. I wanted¡ªno, I will make us an inseparable family. I¡¯ll show them and everyone else that I can do it, that we can do it¡­despite all the odds.


    I¡¯ll love both of them forever¡­I¡­


    My heart fluttered, and I closed my eyes as I remembered yesterday''s events. When I think back to Ciki¡¯s boutique, I want to scream and shout. But, it was like he read my mind¡­told me precisely what I needed to hear¡­and told me it would be okay. I wanted to say to him right then and there that I loved him so much, but I had to stop myself.


    How can he be so dense yet so intuned sometimes¡­was he speaking from experience?


    I didn¡¯t want to corner him in a public place, and it was too soon. We¡¯ve come too far to add another problem to the immense fire that is our lives. On the outside, Voker is smiling and laughing more, but I know deep down he is anxious. He¡¯s putting on a strong front as he always does, and I can¡¯t¡­I just can¡¯t be the one that breaks it down, not right now.


    All these stares he is getting¡­the Dragon eye and slaying a Dragon¡­ getting bigger despite sleeping for three months. New mana seeing powers and everything else in between. I know it¡¯s killing him inside. I know¡­I just know he is calling himself a monster.


    But he¡¯s not. He never will be. Not to Mila or me.


    Suddenly Mila made a weird farting noise with her lips, and she dragged it on until she was out of breath. At first, I was so surprised I didn¡¯t even know what to say to her. But that was short-lived as I couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Are children always this weird?


    Mila cocked her head up at me. ¡°Where is Daddy? Is he almost back?¡±


    I tried to stop my giggles. ¡°Yes, Daddy won¡¯t be long. He just had to go see Uncle Sylas.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Sylas?¡± Mila said slowly.


    ¡°Yes, Uncle Sylas and Aunt Linnetia. They are our friends,¡± I told Mila.


    ¡°Friends¡­¡± Mila had a far-off look in her eyes and turned her beautiful dark blue eyes back to me. ¡°What about Ren and Lauren?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just Ren and Lauren.¡±


    Mila blinked a few times and nodded to herself. Only to go back to making that noise with her lips again.


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have said that¡­


    I don¡¯t hate Ren or even Lauren. I think Lauren is annoying, but at the end of the day, I understand why Lauren is doing the things she is doing. Although, of course, I don¡¯t agree with it. And it makes me mad. But at the very least, I understand.


    And Ren¡­well¡­I tried to warn her. I really did. I never imagined Voker would have gone and done all the things he did, but it doesn¡¯t surprise me. I know how he gets, and I¡¯ve long since come to terms with it. After all, he did it in defense of his friends, and Parker was a scumbag who deserved every bit of pain Voker inflicted on him. Maybe even double.


    And when I get my hands on that Vamp¡ª


    Mila¡¯s nose twitched, and she shot out from her seat. ¡°Daddy!''¡°


    Voker raised an eyebrow, but I caught the small smile creep up on his face. ¡°You noticed me, huh?¡±


    Sometimes¡­.Voker can just be so silent that not even I can hear him, and his ability to hide his presence is frightening. Then again, I wasn¡¯t paying attention¡­but still.


    Mila¡¯s tail swayed back and forth as she lightly hit him in the stomach. ¡°You were gone forever!¡± she pouted.


    ¡°Forever? It took me less than ten minutes,¡± Voker grumbled while patting her on the head.


    Voker mentioned that he had to see Sylas but didn¡¯t tell me why. If I didn¡¯t know better, those two were mixing up some more drugs or something. With all the corrupt nobility being outed, a new drug called ¡°Night Dust¡± was found in their warehouses and inside estates.


    Apparently, those corrupt nobles were going to begin flooding the streets with the drug in hopes of causing a mass epidemic. Thanks to Voker, that was avoided. Something else this kingdom should be thankful for.


    ¡°What did you get from Sylas?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°A drug,¡± he answered back calmly. Of course, he said that with the most straight face possible. As if it were a normal thing to procure from a friend¡­


    I sighed and slipped a hand underneath my mask so I could scratch my face. I felt as if I aged years in a matter of moments from this stress. ¡°Do I even want to know?¡±


    ¡°Probably not. But you are going to find out anyway. So let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    Mila skipped ahead on the path as we walked toward the infirmary. I had been here quite a few times since the Dragon attack. Mostly to heal people I had missed or to check up on patients that needed more help.


    I wish I could say that I enjoyed helping these people, but in reality, I didn¡¯t care for it. Biting into other people and tasting their blood felt¡­wrong and dirty. I mean, nobody''s blood tasted as good as Voker¡¯s, and I just didn¡¯t want to go around biting people as Voker was the only person I wanted to drink from¡­but I also wanted to help.


    It¡¯s a¡­ difficult position to be in.


    I passed out after the Dragon nearly killed me, and when I came to, I found myself in a block of ice. I remember hearing Voker¡¯s voice, and I swear I saw his face at one point, but I had lost consciousness again. When I came to fully, I found Jen just sitting next to me. She wouldn¡¯t respond to anything I said and stared off into the distance with empty eyes.


    I immediately left her and went to find Voker and kill the Dragon but what I came across was my worst nightmare. The Dragon lay motionless as students and teachers climbed out of holes and dragged their bleeding and dirtied bodies across what used to be our campsite.


    I found Voker¡­crushed into a rock. His mask melted, and his clothes were burnt into his flesh. And he was just laying there in a pool of his own blood¡­with a¡­ giant hole in his body.


    I¡­I don¡¯t even want to think about it. I¡­I¡®ll never forget what he looked like. I¡¯ll never let that happen to him again. I¡¯ll never hold back in a fight like this again because I¡¯m afraid of people finding out about my powers.


    I¡¯ll never let him die again.


    But that was the promise I made to myself after he started breathing again. I tried and tried for what seemed like hours to get him back, but nothing worked. I had given up¡­and at some point, I just found myself sinking my fangs into random people.


    Sometimes I healed them. Other times I took a little more blood than I should have. But, at the time¡­it felt good¡­it numbed the pain and helped fill the void in my heart.


    I lost track of everything for hours as I searched through the camp, looking for people who were still breathing. I couldn¡¯t be sure how many people I ended up biting, but it was well within the triple digits, considering how many survivors there were.


    Some were more conscious than others. Some screamed at me. Others tried to attack me. Those that attempted to stop me were knocked out for their own good.


    I imagine I made a lot of enemies that day. People are probably going to have nightmares for years because of me¡­when I looked in the mirror and saw my bloodied self¡­I¡¯d be afraid of myself too.


    ¡°Hey? What is being built right here?¡± Voker asked me.


    I looked out to the clearing that had been¡­well¡­cleared. Where four roads met the dirt, and some of the trees had been removed. It was like a small park in the making.


    Of course, I knew exactly what would be built there, but I decided I wouldn¡¯t tell him. I think seeing his natural reaction when the time comes will be much more enjoyable.


    I just hope he won¡¯t be mad at me for okaying the project¡­in my opinion, it should have been bigger, but Bowen insisted it could only be slightly taller than the trees¡­whatever.


    ¡°I¡¯m not certain. It¡¯s one of Bowen¡¯s projects I know that much,¡± I said with a slight shrug.


    Voker nodded to himself and didn¡¯t ask any more questions as the three of us continued on our journey. The school¡¯s infirmary was pretty far from the center of campus and the dorms, which was sort of annoying.


    One would think that having a place where students sleep and could get medical assistance would be closer. I mean¡ªoh¡­it¡¯s so diseases don¡¯t spread to the dorms or teachers¡¯ living quarters. That¡­makes a bit more sense¡­I guess Bowen really does plan ahead.


    We arrived at the infirmary, but it was more like a large house made of gray wood than a medical building. Black knee-high fence posts were hammered into the soil, and the beautiful purple and white trees dotted the yard.


    Out in the courtyard was¡­ a heart-wrenching sight.


    A handful of people were slowly being pushed around in moving chairs. Nurses, all wearing black and gray uniforms, wore professional smiles as they carted their patients about. Nearly all of the patients were students, but a few seemed to be older, maybe teachers.


    Most of these people I had healed once or twice. These are the ones that didn¡¯t die physically but mentally. They all had far-off looks in their glassy eyes. Their frail hands lay limply on blankets. They all looked like husks of their former selves.


    The worst part is I do recognize some of these people¡­right now, I¡¯m making direct eye contact with my swordsmanship professor, but she doesn¡¯t seem to have even a hint of life in her eyes. Whereas before, she was nothing but fun and outgoing.


    She was one of my favorite teachers.


    I must have stopped walking at some point as I caught Voker smiling sadly at me. Mila squeezed my hand and looked up at me with sad eyes as well. Perhaps she could sense I was bothered¡­or maybe she was just sad that I stopped walking.


    We made our way into the building, and the smell immediately hit us. Mila coughed slightly and wrinkled her nose. It wasn¡¯t overwhelming for me, just more of an annoyance than anything.


    This place smelt clean¡­far too clean to be normal. And there was the underlying smell of¡­what I imagined old people smell like¡­it¡¯s just a weird smell.


    As we approached, an older lady wearing a nurse uniform was working on paperwork. This black and gray uniform designated her as a nurse for House Paine. She put on a kind smile, but her face quickly changed into that of surprise upon seeing Voker.


    She jumped out of her seat and went into a deep bow behind the counter. ¡°Lord Dragon¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please, take a seat, miss. This is hardly the place for formalities,¡± Voker said, his voice deep and warm.


    She looked at me next, giving me an awkward smile and a slight nod of the head. ¡°Good morning, Sylvia. How may I be of assistance to you two?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see a patient by the name of¡­uh¡­ Jyngewa¡­ never mind. Her name is Jen Icebreaker.¡±


    I don¡¯t blame him. Saying Jen¡¯s full real name is problematic. Speaking of saying people¡¯s real names¡­I¡­I guess I should be calling him Kaladin now¡­huh? It seems almost wrong to call him anything other than Voker¡­but it¡¯s also hard calling him anything other than Voker.


    ¡°Ah, yes, Ms. Icebreaker,¡± the woman mumbled.


    ¡°Has she recovered any?¡± I asked.


    The nurse shook her head with a sad smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. Her condition hasn¡¯t worsened or improved.¡±


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Stagnant¡­huh¡­¡± Voker muttered to himself. ¡°Has her family come to visit her at all?¡±


    The nurse shook her head once more. ¡°No. The only people to have visited her are¡­¡± The nurse moved some paperwork around and squinted her eyes. ¡°Head Master Taurus, Sylvia, Varnir, Tsarra, Sylas, Linnetia, Sededa, and the princesses.¡±


    ¡°Really? Lauren and Ren came to visit?¡± Voker asked.


    ¡°They did indeed. As a matter of fact, Princess Lauren has visited the most out of everyone, often coming alone at night just to see her,¡± the nurse told us.


    Really? Lauren is coming all the way out here just to see Jen? I mean, they were friends but were they really that close? Or is she¡­that woman¡­does she have no shame?


    I looked over to Voker and caught him smiling to himself. ¡°I see. That¡¯s good. Would you mind escorting us to her room?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Lord Dragonslayer,¡± the woman said with a bow.


    Voker sighed, and we were guided through the facility to the second floor. The nurse knocked on the door and waited a few moments before opening it after a voice called us. She allowed us to walk in first, and sitting in a chair was Jen with another nurse beside her.


    Jen looked the same as when I last saw her but worse. She looked like a ghost; her face was gaunt and had lost much of its color. Even her beautiful hair seemed muted, as if it had lost its pristine sheen. She sat propped up on a chair with her hands resting on a blanket as she stared out the window with dead eyes.


    The usual, outgoing, loving girl was gone. Just¡­ just an empty shell left. She didn¡¯t even seem to recognize us.


    ¡°How is she doing today?¡± Voker asked the nurse that was helping Jen.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing well, Sir. She managed to eat her breakfast with the usual amount of assistance,¡± the nurse said solemnly.


    ¡°I see¡­.¡±


    I looked at Voker, and although his handsome face showed no signs of emotions, I knew he was sad. He and Jen had a friendly relationship, and since I knew him so well, I knew he was hurt over seeing her like this. Even I didn¡¯t like seeing Jen like this¡­I spent days trying to heal her, but there was nothing I could do.


    There wasn¡¯t anything I could do for any of these people.


    Voker walked up to Jen and knelt down beside her. He grabbed her hand gently and squeezed it slightly. ¡°Good morning, Jen. How are you feeling today?¡±


    Of course, there was no answer. Jen didn¡¯t even look at Voker or react to his voice in the slightest. Voker stood back up and smiled softly at Jen.


    ¡°Excuse me. Would you two mind walking my daughter around for a few minutes?¡± Voker asked the two nurses.


    The two nurses exchanged confused looks. ¡°Sir, we can¡¯t¡ª¡± the younger of the two tried to explain things to him, but Voker shut her down.


    ¡°Just for a few minutes. It¡¯s all I need,¡± Voker said with a voice of finality.


    ¡°Daddy! I don¡¯t wanna go!¡± Mila pouted.


    Voker rubbed her head and smiled down at her. ¡°I just need you to go with them for a few minutes, Mila. So be a good girl for us and go with these nice ladies, okay? I heard one of them has some candy.¡±


    Mila let out a low growl, and Voker just chuckled as he bent down and gave her a small hug. ¡°I¡¯ll be back before you know it. I promise.¡±


    Mila didn¡¯t seem all that pleased for a moment, but perhaps the promise of candy swayed her. I just hoped they actually had candy on hand. I thought she would genuinely disregard Voker¡¯s wishes when Voker sighed and the doll he had bought for her appeared out of thin air.


    ¡°Here, take this. I brought it just for you.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes sparkled for a moment as she snatched the knight doll from his hands and hugged it tightly to her chest. Then, she let out a small giggle and went over to the nurses. The two nurses looked nervously at each other but shrugged. They left the room without any complaints.


    Voker waited some time for their footsteps to disappear, and once they were gone completely, an earth wall blocked the door. Voker sighed to himself and looked up at the ceiling.


    ¡°What is it that you plan on doing exactly? Why would Mila need to leave?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to hear Jen¡¯s screams. And what I¡¯m about to do is probably just as unethical as it is illegal,¡± he said seriously.


    What? Wait, what?!


    ¡°Explain yourself? What is it that you are about to do to her?¡±


    ¡°Hopefully, get her to wake up, even if it is going to cause her some pain. I figured since she isn¡¯t getting better, then we have nothing to lose. And with you here, she probably won¡¯t die,¡± Voker said nonchalantly.


    ¡°Probably¡­ won¡¯t¡­ die? So what¡­what did you and Sylas cook up?¡±


    ¡°Something. Anyways, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    Bindings made of earth magic locked Jen to her chair. Voker brought out one of my syringes filled with a sickly-looking brown liquid from his ring. I felt like it looked thick and disgusting, even through the glass. Voker gave the needle a quick flick, and it took him only a moment to find the vein in her arm.


    The next few minutes have been forever etched into my mind. As long as I live, I¡¯ll never be unable to hear Jen¡¯s screams, and now I understand why he sent Mila and those nurses out of the room. Voker was right. If I weren¡¯t here¡­Jen would have died a horrible death.


    But for the first time in over three months¡­Jen seemed to show signs of change¡­even if it was just her screaming.


    ¡ª


    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    ¡°I thought you would have been more¡­impressed and less annoyed,¡± Bowen grumbled as he dismounted the Gryphon.


    How exactly do I explain to this man that I¡¯ve traveled further than any Gryphon or faster than any mage could ever hope? Maybe I just don¡¯t.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get along with animals, let alone monsters,¡± I told him.


    And, of course, the second I said that¡­ the Gryphon tried nipping me in the back.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Sir Dragonslayer! She usually isn¡¯t so aggressive,¡± the Gryphon Rider told me frantically as he reigned his mount in.


    I waved the young man¡¯s concerns away. ¡°It¡¯s fine. As I said, I just don¡¯t get along with animals.¡± Bowen was just staring at me with a slightly annoyed and confused look. ¡°What? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Bowen patted his Gryphon and gave a nod to his rider before looking back at me. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a Beastmen daughter? So¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s racist.¡±


    ¡°Wait, let me just¡ª¡±


    ¡°There is nothing for you to explain, Bowen. Could you really look a Beastmen in the eye and tell them what you are about to tell me?¡± I asked him.


    Bowen brought a finger up to refute, but he just pursed his lips and started walking. Bowen has been looking better these last few days. When I first awoke and saw him looking twenty years older, I worried about the man. But things appear to be calming down.


    Ever so slightly, that is. I can tell he is still unbelievably stressed. And for a good reason. There is a world-ending entity threatening him if he doesn¡¯t make an undisclosed deadline.


    ¡°Hey, you finally got here! It¡¯s good to¡­uh¡­yeah,¡± a familiar voice called out to us.


    Professor Garrison was standing with his hands on his hips and looking at us with a complicated look. Did he seem¡­surprised¡­confused¡­angry? A mix of all of them?


    And he wasn¡¯t looking at Bowen but me.


    ¡°Is something the matter, Professor?¡± I asked him.


    The man quickly shook his head and put back on his usual friendly smile. ¡°No! Sorry¡­it¡¯s just been a while since I¡¯ve seen you. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t get a chance to speak with you at the ceremony either.¡±


    Bowen slapped me on the back and raised an eyebrow at Professor Garrison. ¡°Would you mind escorting Sir Shadowheart to the viewing platform, Margrave Garrison?¡± Bowen said playfully.


    The professor laughed and waved me over. ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    Professor Garrison took me on a little stroll through the campsite. Loads of people carrying tools and other various equipment moved about. Makeshift tents had been set up, and there was also a sizable military presence here. I suppose Luminar was protecting its brand new asset.


    Most of this place was unrecognizable as rocks had crumbled to the ground and massive craters dotted the stone landscape. It was hard to imagine that this place was a bustling camp full of students and teachers just three months ago.


    They also couldn¡¯t wipe away all the blood¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s surreal, huh?¡± Professor Garrison commented.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s hard to believe that this is the spot.¡±


    I heard Professor Garrison swallow his spit, and he looked at me with a surprising amount of nervousness. ¡°Something wrong? Are you okay, Professor?¡±


    He scratched his head and let out an awkward chuckle. ¡°Yeah, after everything that¡¯s happened. I just don¡¯t really know what to say to you anymore.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­things are different now, Margrave Garrison.¡± That at least put a slight smile on his face. ¡°How about you tell me how you survived? When I watched the Dragon smack you¡­I thought you were as good as dead.¡±


    ¡°I should have been. If it weren¡¯t for my armor keeping me alive, I¡¯d be dead a hundred times over. And keeping me alive is¡­putting it lightly. It was like I got turned into a liquid mush and my armor just kept it all inside. If it weren¡¯t for you and Sylvia¡­I¡¯d be a goner,¡± he said despondently.


    ¡°So your armor saved you¡­I assume that¡¯s why you aren¡¯t wearing it anymore?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­it¡¯s completely ruined. I tried taking it to various smiths and even got it shipped to Krunbar last month, and they said there was nothing that could be done. It will never return to its former state.¡±


    I nodded along to his words, but I was a bit confused. ¡°Can¡¯t they just replicate it? Your armor was high quality, but it shouldn¡¯t be impossible, right?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, it is impossible. That armor came from a dungeon I conquered some time ago. Fixing it was my only option,¡± he said with a slight shrug.


    ¡°That makes more sense¡­I heard you could technically get anything out of a dungeon, but even a full armor set, huh?¡± I mused.


    Professor Garrison kicked a rock and chuckled to himself. ¡°I remember it like it was yesterday. When I saw that armor on a stand at the bottom of a dungeon, I thought it was some kind of trap. I mean, I¡¯ve heard and seen some things in my time, but that was a first even for me.¡±


    ¡°Did you have to fight for it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nope! I just walked right up to it and put it on. No fight included. Everyone called me crazy, but they said if I did it, I could keep the armor,¡± The Professor said with a laugh. ¡°And now look at me¡­I survived a direct hit from a damn Dragon! So who''s laughing now, huh?¡± he snickered.


    Ah¡­there¡¯s the man I know.


    ¡°So¡­ Margrave¡­what¡¯s the plan? Are you going to continue teaching?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Probably for another year or two. After that, we decided to settle down and¡­well¡­you know. Gotta make that six-year deadline somehow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d heard something about you were getting a city and starting a family¡­and you said ¡®we,¡¯ who''s we?"


    The Professor¡¯s head snapped towards me. ¡°Ah¡­well¡­you see¡­I uh¡­¡±


    I raised my eyebrows at the man¡¯s bumbling. ¡°Are you nervous about something? What happened to you, Professor?¡± I questioned.


    He shrugged again. ¡°I just¡­.never thought I¡¯d settle down, you know? I could never see myself being a father or even owning a home¡­I always thought of myself as a free spirit that did whatever it wanted.¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    He shook his head a few times and smiled somewhat sadly. ¡°I¡¯ve almost died a few times. More than I care to admit, if I¡¯m being honest. But all of those times¡­ I never got beaten as I had with that Dragon. There was one time when I nearly died, but that was because I got surprised, not because I couldn¡¯t fight back. I guess¡­nearly dying like that really humbles a man. The last thing I thought to myself before my body smashed into a rock was, ¡®who''s going to miss me?¡¯ That was¡­ a sobering thought¡­.knowing I had no family left in this world.¡±


    ¡°I would have missed you,¡± I said honestly. ¡°I¡¯m certain many of the others would have as well.¡±


    Professor Garrison smiled a real genuine smile and patted me on the back. ¡°Yeah, I know that. But it¡¯s¡­not the same, you know? But thanks for saying that. It means a lot,¡± he said earnestly.


    ¡°Mhm. I can see how that may be the case. But you dodged one part of my question¡­who is this ¡®we¡¯ you spoke of?¡±


    Professor Garrison started whistling to himself, and I just narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°Hey¡­don¡¯t give me that look¡­listen¡­when I said I thought of myself as a free-spirited man, I did mean it. I never planned on settling down because I didn¡¯t think there was any woman I wanted to settle down with. And it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t try either...I mean¡­I tried a whole bunch¡­sometimes a few at a ti¡ª¡±


    ¡°Professor¡­just¡­tell me the person¡¯s name¡­please,¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Ah well¡­it¡¯s Bella. I¡¯ve never been with a woman that just has¡­so much passion. You could say she finally tamed the Dragon inside of me. I mean, our first few nights together¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please. I really don¡¯t want to hear about your nightly escapades with her, as I¡¯ve heard enough from just about everyone else. So I¡¯ll just take your word,¡± I said with a sigh.


    ¡°Oh?! And what did people say about her?¡± Professor Garrison asked me with a hint of excitement.


    ¡°Well¡­they didn¡¯t call her Bella the Ball Busting Bear Beauty for nothing¡­¡± I told him.


    The Professor just had a dopey smile on his face as he stared out into the blue sky. ¡°Yeah¡­ain¡¯t that the truth...¡±


    The conversation seemed to have ended there as we found ourselves atop a wooden platform overlooking the camp. An enormous tarp had been erected over what I assumed to be the Dragon¡¯s corpse. It was then that Bowen finally caught back up to us.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in class¡­maybe?¡± Professor Garrison asked me with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Probably not. I don¡¯t plan on returning¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, but you will be returning to class,¡± Bowen said sternly.


    ¡°And who said that I would?¡± I shot back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t glare at me like that, Kaladin. And how dare I¡­ask one favor of you after doing so much for you¡­¡± Bowen said, feigning pain in his chest.


    ¡°Are you guilt tripping me¡­¡± I groaned.


    ¡°This looks like a great time to leave. I¡¯ll see you around¡­one way or another,¡± Professor Garrison said with a wink as he walked back down.


    Bowen cleared his throat and gazed out into the camp. ¡°I am guilt-tripping you. Did you really think I was just going to let you skip on your duties? I don¡¯t mean to pull your leg, but I have done a considerable amount for you, have I not?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t argue with that¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly. When your family arrives with that wretched Dragon Empress, you may leave as you planned. I can¡¯t hold you here against your will, nor would I ever plan on doing that to you.¡± Bowen sighed and looked at me with a warm smile. ¡°But the students need to see you. Even if it¡¯s only for a few more weeks. You¡¯ve become quite the hero, you know¡­you saved a lot of lives.¡±


    ¡°I¡­suppose you aren¡¯t wrong,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Besides, I had Mila¡¯s uniform custom-made just for her. It would be a crying shame if she didn¡¯t get to wear it to school at least a few times,¡± Bowen added.


    ¡°When did you do that?¡±


    Bowen shrugged. ¡°I told you that I would get things moving after the festival. Admittedly it¡¯s taken me longer than I anticipated due to¡­certain events. But progress has been made on the daycare. I hope to have the construction for the new building finished before next winter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good news, at least. Not sure how good things will be now, but at least children will have a place to go in the future.¡±


    Bowen gave me a side-eye. ¡°That¡¯s not the only promise I completed. I managed to find a home for Mila. Are you¡­¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be needed. Sylvia and I made our decisions. I can hardly abandon her now, nor would I want to,¡± I told him.


    Bowen smiled and looked back out. ¡°By the way, have you decided? If you are going to stay or not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as confident as I was before. I have¡­more people to consider than I did when it was just me. When the time comes, I¡¯ll most likely have a conversation with my family, and we can go from there.¡±


    Bowen¡¯s eyes drifted away from me and to the tarp. He sighed and leaned on the railing, gripping it hard enough that his knuckles turned white. ¡°This damned Dragon and its stupid scales¡­it¡¯s been three months, and we have barely made a dent.¡±


    ¡°That bad, huh? Have you tried going from the inside out?¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s the only way we¡¯ve managed to get this far. But getting through all that muscle, tendons, and flesh is¡­a daunting task for anyone. Not to mention we haven¡¯t been able to separate the head yet,¡± Bowen groaned.


    ¡°What is stopping you? Shouldn¡¯t that be the easiest part? The neck is probably the smallest section of that monster¡­maybe excluding the claws or something,¡± I reasoned.


    Bowen sighed again and rubbed his face with his hands. ¡°You¡¯d think so¡­but the Dragon¡¯s spinal bones are thick and nearly impervious. We''ve tried just about everything from Mythril to acid to magic¡­ even the Dwarven team from Krunbar are stumped.¡±


    I put mana into my Dragon Eye just to see what the area looked like and I was shocked. I had seen areas with high amounts of mana. Typically forests or high population areas tended to have this¡­almost ambient mana to them. Mana leaks from living things, mostly when people use mana enhancement or magic.


    But this entire area is basked with mana¡­it was almost like this place was alive. Do Dragons really just have that much mana compared to other creatures? So much that it can saturate a zone this large for months after its death?


    ¡°What does that Dragon eye of yours see?¡± Bowen asked me.


    I cut my mana off to my eye as I had learned my lesson the first time. ¡°Lots of mana. We are talking more than I can observe in the capital or the forest.¡±


    Bowen grunted and bit his lip. ¡°Is that going to help us by chance?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Despite being able to see this stuff half the time, I¡¯m not even sure what I¡¯m looking at. I can only guess. I need Avasta to tell me what I see¡­other than that, I¡¯m just running on guesswork,¡± I told him.


    ¡°So¡­do you think you can help out? I called you out here for your help, after all.¡±


    ¡°I might have something. No promises, though.¡±


    Bowen shrugged. ¡°Good enough for me.¡± He gave me a slightly annoyed look. ¡°It¡¯s not like the queen of chaos is coming for you. She is coming for my neck if we don¡¯t get this damn head separated,¡± he groaned.


    I chuckled, and Bowen smiled slightly. A long silence drifted over us as we both looked down at the camp. The wind was starting to get cooler this far north, and it was only a matter of time before fall really set in. It¡¯s odd to think I¡¯ve almost spent an entire year here in Luminar.


    ¡°Thanks, Kaladin. For doing what you did,¡± Bowen said earnestly.


    ¡°It was nothing¡­well, it was something, but I had little choice. I couldn¡¯t let this Dragon run amok and kill Mila, now could I?¡± I said.


    Bowen grunted again and pulled the hair on his beard. ¡°True. But you saved the life of my children and wife along with my own. For that, I thank you.¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°Your children?¡±


    Bowen gave me a playful smile. ¡°Indeed. We are expecting another child soon.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­good¡­congratulations, Bowen. Is your wife well?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing well, yes. However, it should be some time before she begins to show.¡±


    Although Bowen was talking about something that should have brought joy to his eyes¡­he seemed somewhat¡­distant now.


    ¡°Is this¡­bad news? I thought celebrating a new life was supposed to be a joyous occasion?¡±


    Bowen blew some air from his nose and licked his chapped lips. ¡°Sure¡­it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not thrilled¡­I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m just worried, Kaladin.¡±


    ¡°Worried? About what?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I think you should be asking me what¡¯s not to be worried about... when we had Rosemary, I didn¡¯t think I was ready to be a father, but at least Luminar appeared safe and secure back then. And if it wasn¡¯t, then I could change things. But now¡­with the appearance of a mad Dragon and a Dragon Empress¡­ political tensions rising¡­the deaths of hundreds of people¡­I¡¯m just one man in the middle of this storm. I feel like I¡¯d be ushering a child into a world of chaos,¡± Bowen said as he rubbed his face aggressively.


    What do I even say to that? I mean¡­I agree¡­the man isn¡¯t wrong.


    ¡°Just take it a day at a time. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been doing for well¡­ almost seven years,¡± I said with a sigh.


    ¡°A day at a time?¡± Bowen murmured with his face covered.


    ¡°Yeah¡­just a day at a time. Tomorrow isn¡¯t guaranteed, so there is no point in worrying about it. At least when things get this crazy.¡±


    ¡°Do you hate that? Not having a plan? Not knowing what¡¯s next?¡± Bowen asked.


    ¡°Somewhat. I don¡¯t think I was ever destined to live an easy and simple life. But that¡¯s not going to stop me from doing what I want to do. I¡¯ve learned the hard way far too many times to stop now.¡± I looked over to Bowen and smiled, and he looked surprised for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sure things will be fine. You¡¯re a good man, and I have much to thank you for, Bowen. My life here in Luminar has been¡­peaceful for the most part, all in due part to you. As long as I am available, I¡¯ll assist you with whatever you need.¡±


    Bowen stood up a little taller and clapped his hands. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we get back to business? If I don¡¯t get you home on time, I will have a furious Vampire looking for me on top of a Dragon Empress.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t come home at all, I¡¯m going to have a very angry Vampire and Beastmen looking for me.¡± Bowen just laughed and motioned for me to follow him.


    ¡°Then I guess we should put you to work, Sir Dragonslayer?¡±

 Vol.6 Ch.122-Compromise?

    I ended up spending nearly seven hours at the Dragon site. It took almost four hours, with breaks excluded, just to get that thing¡¯s spinal cord separated. And¡­it turns out I really had done it.


    My spell had slain the Dragon.


    The Chaos Dragon, known as Qylrenth, was dead. As nearly a thousand people attempted to rip and salvage the carcass, his corpse lay underneath an enormous tarp. My spell had hit its mark and went straight through the back of the monster¡¯s throat, wreaking havoc on its insides and even turning most of its brain into mush.


    But I knew¡­I was sure now that Qylrenth had done what he did on purpose, at least his final moments, that is. Perhaps it was Qylrenth¡¯s soul telling me that, or his actions at the end of his life were more clear to me now. Qylrenth somehow managed to regain his senses for a brief moment to fire off a breath attack that he didn¡¯t need to. He knew that it would leave him vulnerable and allow me to strike.


    Qylrenth let me kill him.


    And it took a whole lot of combination magic, mainly in the form of my Plasma spells, just to make a dent in his bones. Bowen jokingly told me he would tally up all the broken tools I used, and that was enough to make me sweat. I probably broke upwards of fifty tools, most of them Mythril and cobalt tipped, and the bill for doing something like that was probably enough to bankrupt me.


    Surprisingly the Dwarven team from Krunbar seemed almost excited. It was like they enjoyed watching me break their expensive tools with never before seen magic¡­


    I wish I could say that was the weirdest part of the day, but it was nothing compared to the odd feeling I got when I started cutting up the Dragon. I felt sick to my stomach like I was doing something wrong. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the same feeling I got when I killed a person¡­but it was unpleasant nonetheless.


    Perhaps that¡¯s the bit of Qylrenth¡¯s soul telling me to stop cutting his body up.


    Bowen confirmed that I would have first dibs on any Dragon parts that I wanted, excluding the head, of course. That King Maxwell had guaranteed me a ¡°King¡¯s Share,¡± whatever that means. I, of course, couldn¡¯t disagree. I may have killed the Dragon, but Luminar was footing the bill for butchering the creature. And they were protecting it, something I probably couldn¡¯t do alone.


    People might start a war over killing a Dragon¡­but a Dragon corpse is most definitely worth fighting a war over.


    ¡°Daddy, why is everybody staring at us?¡± Mila asked while looking up at me, knocking me out of my train of thought.


    ¡°Because you are unbelievably cute in your new outfit. Everyone just can¡¯t get enough of you,¡± I told her with a smile. Mila blushed and held onto me a little tighter as her tail swayed back and forth.


    And although that wasn¡¯t the whole truth, it probably wasn¡¯t wrong. Mila was looking positively adorable in her new uniform. It was the same red color as our school jackets, and instead of being trimmed with gold, her¡¯s was decorated with white. Even her underneath shirt and socks were white as well.


    Mila was also given a little red hat that was sort of like a beret but not entirely. She even had small holes cut out so her cheetah ears could stick through. Her hair had also begun to grow enough that it stuck out from underneath her cap like little orange tails. Bowen really had gone above and beyond for her uniform. Apparently, it was supposed to be the prototype, but I had a feeling it was a little more than that.


    And, of course, everyone wasn¡¯t just staring at Mila but at Sylvia and me as well. This is the first time I¡¯ve walked around inside the school with my mask off, and people were watching me with wide eyes as they mumbled to each other. Mostly about Dragon slaying or Sylvia being a confirmed Vampire now. Even a few hints of me being a mixed Elf were thrown around.


    Sure, some saw me at the cafeteria or walking from the dorms, but this was different. A few students had even come up and thanked me profusely for what I did to the Dragon. One boy even broke down in tears¡­


    Maybe Bowen was right. Perhaps this is a good thing.


    ¡°Kaladin! Wait up!¡± a voice called out from behind me.


    I turned just in time for Ren to rush past me with a wide smile. She looked right at Mila, and I swore I could see the hearts in her eyes as Ren let out some kind of weird noise.


    ¡°You look so cute, Mila!¡± Ren cooed.


    ¡°Thank you¡­Ren¡­¡± Mila said a bit nervously.


    Ren looked like she was about to ask me to hold Mila, but her face grew serious as she stared into my eyes. ¡°We need to talk, Kaladin.¡±


    ¡°Okay, can we wait? Class is¡ª¡±


    ¡°You can speak to him after me. We have much to discuss, and we have plenty of time before class begins,¡± Lauren said, cutting off her sister.


    We really don¡¯t¡­it took Sylvia and Mila ages to get ready this morning.


    The first princess of Luminar strutted down the hall with a beautiful smile, and her clean and pressed uniform shone in the morning sunlight. ¡°Good morning, Kaladin. I do have a few things to bring up with you. Do you¡ª¡±


    Ren tugged on her sister¡¯s arm. ¡°What are you doing? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m talking with him first?¡±


    ¡°Oh? And? I don¡¯t believe¡ª¡±


    I tuned out the two sisters as I caught a shimmer moving to my right. Tsarra dropped her illusion and stood meekly in front of me. Sylvia let out a small squeal of surprise and glared at Tsarra, and Mila was too busy watching Ren and Lauren bicker.


    ¡°I¡­Kaladin¡­can I ask you a question?¡± Tsarrra squeaked.


    ¡°Yo, Kaladin!¡± Varnir said with a quick wave.


    I returned his wave, and I eyed the three princesses and shrugged. ¡°Depends on how long it¡¯s going to take me to answer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a quick¡ª¡±


    I ignored Tsarra not out of rudeness but out of concern. For a moment, I felt that somebody was staring at me with the intent to kill. As if they were trying to assassinate me or something.


    And that was when I heard a near silent pair of footsteps directly behind me. I flicked around to find a pair of wide hazel eyes staring at me in surprise. ¡°Linnetia? Were you trying to sneak up on me?¡± I asked.


    It was odd that I didn¡¯t hear her until she was nearly at arm¡¯s length. Of course, the hallways are loud right now, and these two siblings arguing with each other isn¡¯t helping, but to get so close to me regardless¡­this isn''t the first time I¡¯ve seen Linnetia do things like this, though.


    Is she trained? Maybe the Paines are more than just doctors¡­they could be assassins. It would be the perfect cover.


    She stood a little taller and scanned my face with cold discerning eyes. I had also caught this glimpse of Linnetia a few times, but I didn¡¯t really know what to make of it. I just thought it was her being serious.


    ¡°We need to talk,¡± Linnetia said, her voice cold.


    I looked behind me, and it seemed Lin had garnered everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I believe we are forming a line¡­¡± I grumbled.


    Lin looked around me and narrowed her eyes. ¡°No. We aren¡¯t. You and I are about to have a duel.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sylvia choked out.


    ¡°Daddy¡­what¡¯s a dal?¡± Mila asked me.


    I looked at Mila first, and although I was surprised, I knew my priorities. ¡°Duel, the word is duel, Mila. We can practice that word tonight, and it¡¯s when two people fight each other.¡± I sighed and eyed Lin suspiciously. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to sound rude, but why? If this is about testing yourself against me, there is no reason for this. I don¡¯t want your spot in the class or anything like that.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to prove to anyone, including you. I¡¯m simply invoking my rights as a member of Class Onward. Therefore, I challenge you to a duel. There is no getting out of this,¡± Lin said, her voice even.


    ¡°Why is Daddy going to fight Aunt Linnetia?¡± Mila asked with a confused look.


    Lin¡¯s serious facade melted away for just a moment as she looked fondly at Mila. But that faded as quickly as it appeared. ¡°I could just say no. So what are you going to do? Kick me out of the school?¡± I said with a shrug.


    Lin narrowed her cold eyes at me, and I could hear Sylvia adjust herself nervously next to me. Everyone in the hallway had stopped talking and watched our little quarrel with great interest. I spared Ren and Lauren a quick look, and the two seemed just as surprised as me.


    I sighed again and shook my head. ¡°If you give me your reason, I may agree to your terms.¡±


    Lin just continued glaring at me in cold silence. She seemed to mull over my request only for a moment. ¡°No. I¡¯ll tell you if you beat me. Is the Dragon Slayer really going to run away from a girl?¡±


    ¡°Taunting me won¡¯t work, Linnnetia Paine. I have nothing to gain by besting you or letting you beat me,¡± I told her evenly.


    Lin¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°¡®Letting you beat me?¡¯ Who do you take me for? Fine, you want a reason? Consider this a favor repaid for striking at the Dragon just in time to save your life.¡±


    Oh?


    ¡°Ww¡ªw¡ªell¡­actuall¡ªlly, he all¡ªalreadyy¡­died¡­¡± Tsarra squeaked and began to shrink in on herself. The poor girl couldn¡¯t even mutter the words out as Lin seemed to stare through her very soul.


    ¡°Fine. If this is what you want, then we can fight.¡±


    ¡ª


    Arene ¡°Ren¡± Maxwell''s POV


    I looked around the arena for a place to sit. There were plenty of seats as it was only our class, and well¡­those numbers have dwindled somewhat. I debated sitting next to Varnir and Tsarra, but I didn¡¯t want to ruin their mood. There was also Sededa and Terstus, but¡­well¡­I wasn¡¯t really friends with those two, either.


    I could have sat next to Sylas but being next to him during a fight that involved his sister seemed like one of the worst ways to spend my time. It¡¯s not that Sylas was a bad guy¡­there were just limits to how much somebody could love a sibling, and I had a bad feeling Sylas liked to go past those limits more than the average person.


    There was also a limit on how much yelling I could handle from a single person.


    No, before I knew it, I found myself moving towards Sylvia and Mila. Mila was absolutely adorable as she bounced around in Sylvia¡¯s lap with her darling new outfit. She looked like a dress up doll in that uniform. Speaking of dolls¡­she was playing with some kind of weird-looking knight doll.


    Although I guess it¡¯s not that weird¡­I had a similar one growing up. Not that anyone is ever going to know about that. Has it really been that long¡­


    I took a seat right next to Sylvia, and she didn¡¯t even bother turning a head towards me. ¡°Hello, Sylvia¡­¡±


    ¡°Ren,¡± Sylvia said curtly.


    I winced at her cold turn and stared out into the empty pit. I hadn¡¯t spoken to Sylvia in what felt like ages, ever since we had our¡­ argument. Things had grown awkward, although I hated to admit it¡­everything Sylvia said was 100% true.


    She really was warning us in her own¡­weird¡­ protective way.


    And she was a Vampire. I wasn¡¯t really sure how to feel about that fact. I didn¡¯t think it changed much, really. I¡¯d never met a Vampire, and the people I knew had barely talked about them. Most of the time, when a Vampire is mentioned, it¡¯s just some monster tale about them sneaking into your room and drinking your blood at night.


    Most people either don¡¯t talk about Vampires or they just flat-out hate them. But I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t really see a reason for it. Sylvia was probably the first Vampire I¡¯ve ever met or spoken to. Even in my time in The Mists, I¡¯d never met a Vampire. I know a few diplomats have come to visit from the north of Amoth, but Father never allowed me to meet one.


    So why is everyone afraid of Sylvia? She saved hundreds of people¡­I mean, she can be extremely rude, but that doesn¡¯t make her some kind of monster. Just annoying¡­sometimes.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    If I was going to break down this awkward silence, I was going to have to say something to her. I knew for a fact Sylvia could just sit there in silence and ignore me forever if it came down to it. She just seemed like that kind of person.


    ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Sylvia scoffed. ¡°For what? Sitting next to me?¡±


    ¡°No¡­for¡­well, not listening to you.¡± Sylvia turned her head slightly towards me, and her one dark blue eye looked at me as if encouraging me to continue. ¡°I¡­you were right. You were right about Kaladin, and I¡¯m sorry for yelling at you.¡±


    Sylvia let out a noise that sounded like she was pleased. ¡°Yup, I know.¡±


    And with that, she turned her attention back to Mila, who was making a funny noise with her lips.


    I looked at Sylvia¡­hoping she would¡­at least say something back to me. Even accepting my apology would have been a start¡­


    Sylvia sighed and turned her head towards me slowly. ¡°Okay¡­I accept your apology,¡± she said somewhat reluctantly.


    I raised my eyebrows at her. ¡°That didn¡¯t sound very convincing¡­.¡±


    She sighed again and moved her silky black and purple hair from her face. Although it was an unnecessary movement, it was still charming in a weird sort of way. I had to wonder why she continued to wear that mask¡­ even though Sylvia was a Vampire, I still got the impression she was incredibly beautiful. Even her voice, despite its coldness, was still alluring.


    ¡°I know that. I don¡¯t completely forgive you right now. After all, I did give you a genuine warning, and you ignored me, which pissed me off. Rightfully so, might I add.¡±


    ¡°I¡­can¡¯t disagree with that,¡± I muttered.


    Sylvia nodded her head in approval. ¡°However, I don¡¯t dislike you, Ren. And I understand why you said what you said. I probably would have done the same thing in your position,¡± she said with a shrug.


    I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes. ¡°Then why are you acting like this,¡± I said, exasperated.


    Sylvia chuckled to herself. ¡°Just put yourself in my shoes, and that becomes pretty clear, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    I¡­I understand.


    ¡°And I¡¯m sorry about well¡­the other night¡­uh¡­¡± I trailed off, my heart beating faster in my chest.


    Sylvia sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. He told me everything already, so I know nothing happened between you two.¡°


    Oh¡­what a relief. I thought she was going to kill me¡­


    I let out a sigh I didn¡¯t know I was holding, and I felt a burden was lifted off my shoulders. ¡°But I do have one thing to thank you for, Ren,¡± Sylvia said, her voice changing to a softer tone¡­she seemed¡­happier for some reason.


    ¡°And that is?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Thank you for not looking at me with hateful glares. And thank you for not calling me names behind my back,¡± she said, her voice filled with honesty.


    I looked at her in surprise, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from smiling. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve heard Sylvia talk like that¡­that was Sylvia¡­and how she truly felt.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, although it¡¯s not like you deserve that kind of slander. You saved a lot of people¡­ a lot of them were my friends. So thank you, Sylvia.¡±


    Sylvia hummed to herself, then scoffed. ¡°You say that, but it seems not everyone shares that opinion,¡± Sylvia said, not bothering to hide her annoyance as Lauren sat next to her.


    Wait, why did Lauren sit on the opposite side of me? Is she purposely trying to anger Sylvia? What¡¯s even the point anymore¡­


    I just wanted to ask Kaladin if he genuinely was leaving. I once asked him what would happen if his mask came off, and he said he would leave this city for good¡­and well, that happened¡­he also told me that¡­oh, god, I don¡¯t want to remember that night¡­


    He¡¯s never going to let me live that down¡­ he¡¯ll never be able to unsee me and¡­agh¡­.


    But he also told me that night he would reunite with his family soon. I¡¯m not sure what I was going to say to him, but it would be sad if he left now. I¡­I don¡¯t want him just to leave all of a sudden. If he were to go, I¡¯d probably never see him again.


    Lauren gave Sylvia a side-eye. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Sylvia scoffed again and set Mila on the ground. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go run around the stadium for a bit? You must be bored?¡±


    Mila didn¡¯t even blink as she sprinted off. Bounding over the steps and let out giggles all the way as she dragged her silver knight behind her. Mila had changed so much¡­I wonder if she feels better now that her dad is okay. She must really love him.


    Lauren covered her mouth with a hand and giggled. ¡°Sending Mila away? You must be fuming.¡±


    ¡°Will you shut up? I¡¯m having a conversation with your sister, and I have nothing to say to you,¡± Sylvia cut back.


    Lauren¡¯s green eyes went wide with surprise. Even I had to scoot away just a little from Sylvia¡¯s harshness. Typically even Sylvia minces her words a little. She always gave me the impression of a less refined noble¡­or maybe she just didn¡¯t care to be a more refined one.


    So is the reason she is hiding her face because she is Vampire nobility? And Kaladin said he wasn¡¯t sure if he was High Elf nobility¡­but¡­I can¡¯t be sure.


    Lauren brought a hand to her heart and looked aghast at Sylvia. ¡°Well, that was rather rude.¡±


    Sylvia narrowed her eye at Lauren. ¡°Rude? Do you really think I can¡¯t hear you half the time? Or do you think I¡¯m stupid? Do you want me to get started, Princess?¡±


    Lauren pursed her lips and stared forward. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ve come to make amends.¡±


    ¡°Amends?¡± I blurted out.


    Sylvia crossed a leg over her thigh in a very unladylike manner and her arms across her chest. ¡°Amends? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. Is there anything you won¡¯t do? First Jen, now this?¡±


    Lauren¡¯s head snapped towards Sylvia, and her jaw clenched. ¡°Jen? What are you blabbering out? What does she have to do with this?¡±


    Sylvia met her gaze, unflinching. ¡°We know you¡¯ve been visiting her. Is there such a thing as too low for you?¡±


    Lauren¡¯s eyes went wide, and her arm moved swiftly. I tried to step in, but I was too late. Lauren¡¯s slap never connected.


    Sylvia caught Lauren¡¯s arm with ease which only made Lauren more furious. ¡°You don¡¯t understand a damn thing! I¡¯m not visiting Jen for any other reason than that I want to! So what do you think I will gain by visiting a single person every few days?! The same person who can¡¯t even move or talk?!¡± Lauren hissed. ¡°If I were in her position, I¡¯d want somebody to come and talk to me whenever possible¡­just because Jen isn¡¯t there doesn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t hear us¡­you couldn¡¯t save her, and I¡¯m not going to pretend that I can either! But at least I¡¯m trying!¡±


    Lauren¡¯s shouts had gained everyone¡¯s attention. It was awkward¡­to say the least. Even Mila was running back down the stadium to come to see what was going on.


    Sylvia let go of Lauren¡¯s arm and faced away from her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I went too far.¡±


    Lauren rubbed her arm where Sylvia had grabbed it hard enough to make it red. ¡°That¡¯s right. You did,¡± Lauren snarled.


    My sister rubbed her eyes and looked about ready to cry, but she swallowed her tears and peeked through her fingers with one eye. ¡°Is it true¡­did Kaladin really help her?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­although it was¡­brutal to watch, it was effective at least,¡± Sylvia recounted.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true? Jen is going to wake up?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia nodded her head, her purple and black hair bouncing on her shoulders. ¡°It seems she is on the right track now. It may be a little while. Kaladin thinks one or two more sessions may be enough. We are going again tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there¡ª¡±


    Sylvia shook her head. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to be there, Lauren. I¡¯m serious. Especially if Jen is your friend. Just let him do what he has to do.¡±


    Lauren looked about, ready to yell again, but she just sighed and moved her hair from her face. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t. I suppose I should take your word at least once.¡±


    Sylvia grunted, and Mila made it back to her. She looked up at Sylvia with a concerned face, but Sylvia just petted her ears, and I could tell she was smiling. Sylvia¡¯s ears fluttered, and as she continued to stroke Mila. Even though the two weren¡¯t speaking¡­I felt like they were communicating somehow.


    Her ears¡­ are so soft and adorable¡­I want to pet them again¡­Lin¡¯s cat never let me pet it.


    ¡°Now, as I was saying before, I was rudely and wrongfully judged¡ª¡±


    Sylvia let out an annoyed groan and rolled her head. ¡°Really? Did you really just say that? I¡¯m sure the last hundred times you¡¯ve begrudgingly spoken my name have been followed by some kind of insult,¡± Sylvia spat.


    Lauren brought up a finger and furrowed her brows to argue but slowly lowered it. ¡°You have a point.¡± Sylvia huffed to herself in response. ¡°But this is what I wanted to talk about. I want a¡­I want¡­mmmm¡­I want a truce¡­of sorts.¡±


    What?


    I felt like Sylvia and I were both looking at Lauren in the same way. What was she on about? A truce? What are they¡­at¡­ah¡­I guess they are at war¡­in a way.


    ¡°A truce? For what? You belittling me?¡±


    Lauren shrugged and folded her hands over her lap. ¡°In a way, yes. It has been brought to my attention that our¡­conduct is bothering people. I would like to put a stop to it.¡±


    ¡°Bothering people? Since when has that ever mattered to you? And what am I stopping? You are the aggressor in literally every situation,¡± Sylvia growled.


    ¡°Well¡­that isn¡¯t really true, is it, Sylvia?¡± I told her gently.


    Sylvia turned around, and for a moment, I thought she was going to hit me, but she slowly bounced her head from side to side. ¡°Yeah¡­I guess not all the time. BUT! You are the cause¡­let¡¯s say 90%.¡±


    Lauren gave an approving face. ¡°I suppose I might accept that, although those numbers may be a bit inflated. Anyways, that doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I wish to stop our bickering. At least¡­as often as we do¡­¡± Lauren looked around at everyone that was watching us and smiled. ¡°And maybe not doing this in public anymore.¡±


    ¡°Who? Why? What brought this up?¡± Sylvia asked hesitantly.


    Mila looked confused at Sylvia, and her little face scanned the two¡¯s quarrel. She wrinkled her nose and narrowed her eyes like she was concentrating really hard. Perhaps, this conversation was moving a little too fast for her¡­


    Lauren shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter, does¡ª¡±


    ¡°He brought this up. What did he say to you?¡± Sylvia demanded.


    Lauren met Sylvia¡¯s gaze and raised an eyebrow. ¡°He said that he wished we got along. And although I can¡¯t say we ever will, I can at least make an attempt. He also told me to apologize. Something I should have done without his¡­suggestion."


    Oh¡­so Kaladin threatened her. I understand now. He usually isn¡¯t like that¡­but when he is¡­I don¡¯t ever want to go against him.


    I tried so hard back then to make sure his involvement didn¡¯t get out. I lied and lied and did my absolute best¡­I know I failed somewhat, but I really did try. It was the only thing he¡¯s ever asked of me¡­


    Sylvia sat there for a time in silence, so Lauren decided to fill it. ¡°Sylvia, I am sorry for mocking you. And I apologize for not recognizing your involvement in the saving of hundreds of lives, some of those lives belonging to dear friends of mine. And from here on out¡­I will do my best not to¡­be so¡­pointed with you.¡±


    Sylvia turned her head slowly, and it felt like she was glaring at Lauren. She brought her head back in surprise and pointed a finger at Lauren. ¡°You¡­you actually did it¡­didn¡¯t you? You have feelings for him now¡­don¡¯t you?¡± Sylvia asked in disbelief.


    Lauren¡¯s ears turned red, and she coughed to cover her embarrassment. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are on about. I¡¯ve always loved him.¡±


    Oh my¡­she just lied¡­is¡­is Sylvia, right? What did Voker do to Lauren? I mean, not that I don¡¯t understand¡­but¡ª


    Mila shot forward and bounced up and down in front of Lauren. ¡°Daddy!? You love Daddy!?¡± she said with glee.


    Lauren smiled and picked Mila up gently, and held her up. ¡°I do!¡±


    ¡°I love Daddy!¡¯ Mila shouted.


    Lauren placed Mila down and rubbed her ears. ¡°Yes¡­I mean, who doesn¡¯t at this point? I¡¯m starting to wonder if my father wants to marry Kaladin with how much he talks about him.¡±


    I looked over to Sylvia, and I could feel the annoyance rolling off her as she placed her masked face in her hands. She groaned and looked over at Lauren. ¡°Didn¡¯t you learn your lesson the first time? Shouldn¡¯t you just give up?¡±


    Lauren licked her lips and smiled. ¡°Give up? What kind of idiot would I be to give up on him? I can try for the next century, and it would still be worth it. Perhaps he is just into older women¡­mmm¡­¡±


    Sylvia stood up, and the two started bickering again, but this time¡­it was¡­ different. I¡¯m not sure how it was different, as the content of their argument was the same as usual, but it seemed more¡­ light-hearted to me. Maybe I was just hallucinating.


    ¡°Do you love Daddy?¡± a voice called out from my side.


    My heart leaped in my chest, and I barely managed to stop myself from screaming. I turned my head to find a pair of dark blue eyes watching me intently. Mila had somehow managed to get right up to me without even making a noise.


    Is she that sneaky, or was I just not paying attention?


    Figuring this was my chance and a way to calm my nerves, I slowly reached my hand out to scratch her ears. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t seem displeased with the idea, but her intense stare never wavered. I¡¯m not sure where this attitude came from, but maybe Kaladin had rubbed off on his daughter more than he thought.


    ¡°I¡­do love your Daddy, but as friends¡­we are just really good friends,¡± I told her while rubbing her ears.


    Yes¡­that¡¯s right, we are just friends. It¡¯s probably for the best. I don¡¯t see Kaladin ever loving me¡­no matter how hard I try. So this is just the best choice¡­for both of us.


    But apparently, this pleased Mila as she purred to herself and nestled her head into my hand. Her little cat ears sticking out from her tiny red hat was just too adorable to handle. This should be a crime in cuteness¡­


    I felt like I was being glared at and caught Sylvia and my sister watching me in silence. It seems getting in between those two would be a poor idea¡­


    I wonder¡­.would Kaladin choose me over Lauren? Is it wrong of me to say that I think he would? Well, that¡¯s what I think anyway. Not that it¡¯s saying much. All things considered, Lauren doesn¡¯t stand much of a chance.


    Mila pulled away from me, and her tail began to spin as she let out a tiny giggle. She looked into the arena, and her ears twitched with excitement. ¡°Daddy is here!¡±


    Oh¡­my¡­Daddy is here¡­


    Sylvia groaned into her hands, but her ears were burning bright red. ¡°Why¡­why does he refuse to wear a shirt? What is wrong with him?¡±


    Lauren was covering her mouth and fanning her face with her other hand, and I¡¯m sure my face was as pink as hers. ¡°That¡¯s a whole lot of Elf¡­¡± she muttered.


    Kaladin strolled into the arena wearing nothing but his school uniform¡¯s red pants, exposing his scarred chest and muscular body. His long black hair was tied behind his head, and he looked ready for a fight.


    Maybe this won¡¯t be so bad¡­

 Vol.6 Ch.123-A Wish Fulfilled.

    Arene ¡°Ren¡± Maxwell''s POV


    Kaladin strolled into the arena wearing nothing but his school uniform¡¯s red pants, exposing his scarred chest and muscular body. He even had some kind of weird discoloration on his stomach¡­it looked gray for some reason.


    His long black hair was tied behind his head, and his eyes scanned the stands. They stopped right on me, and my heart started racing.


    He¡¯s smiling at Mila¡­not me¡­gah¡­


    ¡°Wait, I thought they were dueling? What is he just¡­walking out there with nothing?¡± I asked.


    Lauren shrugged. ¡°Good question¡­¡±


    Sylvia jolted up. ¡°They are going to fight bare-handed¡­look, his hands are wrapped!¡±


    Oh, that¡¯s right, they were wrapped up. I was too distracted to notice that at first. But wait?!


    ¡°They are going to fight hand to hand?! Why would Lin do that?!¡± I blurted out.


    There was no way Lin would agree to that! I¡¯ve seen Kaladin fight with his hands¡­he didn¡¯t just dismantle Parker. He was in an entirely different world! Never in my life had I seen someone fight with their hands like that! Even Dad can¡¯t fight like Kaladin, and he only uses his hands!


    Mila turned around and frowned at me, her little ears pressed down against her head. ¡°Oh¡­I¡¯m so sorry, Mila. I didn¡¯t mean to shout¡­¡± I said while petting her ears.


    Mila slowly turned away from me. ¡°Are Aunt Linnetia and Daddy going to fight?¡±


    Aunt Linnetia?!


    ¡°Aunt Linnetia?!¡± Lauren choked out.


    I looked over to Sylvia for an explanation, but she watched the field in silent contempt, her ears pulled back into what I knew to be a smirk of superiority. Sylvia merely shrugged and waved for Mila to come over to her. Sylvia picked Mila up and sat her down on her lap.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a friendly match. Daddy and Aunt Linnetia aren¡¯t going to hurt each other¡­really bad, that is. It¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t fix,¡± Sylvia said softly.


    Mila didn¡¯t look convinced as she looked back and up into Sylvia¡¯s masked face. ¡°But why? Why are they going to hurt each other?¡±


    Sylvia sighed and seemed to gaze behind Mila as her shoulders stiffened. ¡°Well¡­because your dad is just¡­ like that¡­sometimes he just likes talking with his fists, and well¡­so does Aunt Linnetia¡­apparently,¡± Sylvia said weakly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mila. Linnetia and your dad are doing this to get stronger! Sometimes you have to fight each other to get stronger¡­¡± I added.


    Sylvia looked over to me and nodded, and I watched the stress leave her body. ¡°Strong¡­but Daddy is already strong, isn¡¯t he?¡± Mila asked me.


    ¡°The strongest around,¡± Lauren chimed in. ¡°Aunt Linnetia is also really strong, so they can make each other even stronger by doing this.¡±


    Mila moved her lips around like she was trying to piece things together as she furrowed her brows. It was positively adorable watching her concentrate so hard. And it turns out explaining the finer details of a duel to a child without it sounding like senseless violence is¡­ difficult.


    Being a parent must be exhausting.


    I looked back out to the field, and Linnetia had made her way towards the center. She was wearing our usual school workout attire, and her hands were also wrapped. The two of them exchanged some words that I couldn¡¯t hear, and Kaladin just shrugged at whatever she said. And with that, the two of them began pacing away from each other.


    ¡°Wait, are they going to use magic and their firsts? Where are their Sparring Crystal vests?¡± Sylvia asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they are using anything other than their hands¡­Lin can¡¯t use any magic as far as I know,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Is she dumb? Has she not seen what Vo¡ªI mean what Kaladin is capable of?¡± Sylvia wondered aloud.


    ¡°Maybe that Dragon knocked some of her brains out¡­¡± Lauren mused while kicking one of her legs up. ¡°Well¡­here they go anyway. I suppose we can just enjoy the show¡­even if it won¡¯t last that long.¡±


    Sylvia shrugged. ¡°No kidding¡­what is she even thinking?¡±


    ¡°LET¡¯S GO, MY WONDERFU¡ª¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Linnetia yelled, interrupting her brother¡¯s words of encouragement.


    Ouch¡­Lin seemed to be in a lousy mood. She has never yelled at Sylas like that¡­or was¡­ was she ¡­looking and acting differently? I¡¯ve only seen her like this a few times, and it only lasts a few seconds¡­


    What¡¯s gotten into her?


    A Fireball extended high into the air and exploded, a signal from the teacher to begin. Unfortunately, Professor Garrison was still out on business and wouldn¡¯t return until today or tomorrow. But that wasn¡¯t important right now¡­as Kaladin rushed Linnetia.


    Kaladin¡¯s fists were a blur as they were launched towards Linnetia. Even from here, I watched his shoulders bulge, and his muscles contort with power. Of course, he wasn¡¯t holding back¡­but somehow¡­


    Linnetia was keeping up¡­no, she was evenly matched? Huh, how is this possible?


    Lin expertly weaved in between his punches and even managed to land a few of her own. But Kaladin wasn¡¯t slacking either. Kaladin went high with a hook, and Lin brought up a single arm to block, only for Kaladin to kick forward suddenly.


    Linnetia grunted, and spittle flew from her mouth as Kaladin¡¯s foot pressed into her stomach. However, Lin didn¡¯t take that lying down. Instead, she wrapped her arm around Kaladin¡¯s leg and locked it in place, only to let her body fall to the ground.


    Linnetia kicked Kaladin straight into the kneecap and sent his leg back at an awkward angle. He let out a muffled groan of pain as the two of them fell to the ground together in a pile of limbs. Lin took the opportunity to roll away, and she was already back up on her feet.


    Kaladin was somewhat slow to get up and eventually fell back to the ground. He looked down at his knee with a blank expression, and I groaned at the sight. His kneecap had shifted to the side and looked horribly disfigured.


    The man simply placed a hand underneath his thigh and gripped his leg, and quickly bent his leg. The popping noise and the sudden correction of his knee was horrendous. The sound was so bad it made Mila whimper, and her ears flattened down as she looked away.


    Did¡­Lin just win? Did she really just best Kaladin in a fight? And why is she just letting him get up?


    Linnetia was standing back with an emotionless expression as Kaladin stood up on a shaky leg. He shook his leg out, jumped up and down a few times, and rolled his shoulders and neck. Then he ran straight towards her.


    What was that? Did they just have some kind of silent agreement? Did they say something I didn¡¯t catch? What is going on right now?


    I looked over to my sister and Sylvia, who seemed equally as confused as I watched the fight with wide eyes. Well¡­Sylvia only had one eye showing, but it was all the same. So naturally, my eyes could no longer be kept away from the fight as Lin and Kaladin exchanged blows.


    Linnetia wasn¡¯t sneaking in hits on Kaladin. She was legitimately holding her own and managing to land several well-placed strikes on his body, face, legs, and arms. But Kaladin seems to have picked up the pace slightly.


    Lin blocked high, only for Kaladin to strike low with a punch to the side. Lin was able to take a step back, but Kaladin pressed his attack with a leg kick. His muscular leg moved quickly and connected with the side of Linnetia¡¯s thigh with a meaty smack. Lin buckled for a moment from the force of the kick, and Kaladin took advantage.


    He punched straight forward, aiming for Lin¡¯s face, but she was able to push aside his punch by palming the back of his forearm away. However, unfortunately for Lin, she was unable to stop the blow completely.


    Crunch.


    Kaladin¡¯s elbow connected squarely with Linnetia¡¯s nose. Blood sprayed out like a fountain as Lin wobbled backward, trying to stem the flow of blood. But in the end, she only managed to smear her face with red. And unlike Linnetia, it seemed Kaladin had no intentions of allowing her to recover.


    Kaladin moved forward with another straight punch, but Lin¡­she was faking it?


    Linnetia seemed to have been dazed, but when Kaladin was about to punch her, she moved even quicker than before. I could see her forearms and legs bulge with power as Lin seemingly pushed her mana enhancement to another level. I had fought Lin before, and I knew she was strong. I mean, she was the number one student in our class for a reason. But I¡¯d never seen her like this.


    Was she holding back this entire time? Was Lin really not going all out for all these years? Who is this girl¡­do I even know her?


    Lin went straight to the ground in an attempt to take down Kaladin. But he wouldn¡¯t go down so quickly as Lin was rewarded with a knee that grazed her head. She wrapped her arms around Kaladin¡¯s leg and drove forward, attempting to topple him over. Lin stepped over and over again, driving her body into him, but Kaladin bounced up and down with a single leg as if it were a simple matter of balancing himself in such a situation.


    He struck Lin multiple times in the back of the head, but she wouldn¡¯t let go. It seemed like her grip only increased with every successful blow. It was Kaladin that faltered first, and it wasn¡¯t his fault. It looked as if his foot landed in an uneven part of the arena and caused him to collapse.


    While Kaladin fell backward, he wrapped his arms around her waist and attempted to toss Linnetia over him, but that ended in failure. Lin held on, and as the two crashed towards the ground and began scuffling, she was able to wrap around and get ahold of his back.


    Lin had attached herself to Kaladin and was repeatedly punching him in the back of the head. It was an all-out slugfest as Kaladin attempted to protect himself and even occasionally swing back and connect with an elbow or two.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    I stopped looking at the fight for a moment and looked at Kaladin¡¯s face¡­I was expecting a grimace or a cold glare, but none of those appeared on his handsome features.


    Instead¡­the man just smiled¡­fresh blood seeped from multiple wounds and rolled down his face. His smile made it seem that he was ecstatic to be getting punched and elbowed repeatedly.


    And he wasn¡¯t the only one smiling.


    Every time Linnetia¡¯s face was visible, either from a harsh blow or an attempted dodge, I saw her satisfied, sadistic grin. Blood caked the dirt and her face. The crimson liquid covered just about everything from the nose down, yet she seemed more alive than ever.


    Lin was typically a laid-back, calm, and quiet kind of person. Prone to taking naps and petting her cat. She could be serious at times, but she was going to be the head of the Paine family, so it made sense for her to have that stoic and official side. But this¡­this was a completely different side of her¡­


    ¡°Hey? What is going on? What is happening right now?¡± Lauren asked aloud, but I sure didn¡¯t have an answer.


    We both turned to Sylvia, but she was just watching with one wide eye. She seemed almost afraid to get up, and Mila had stopped watching the fight at some point and just clung to Sylvia¡¯s jacket.


    Kaladin had enough as he began trying to headbutt Linnetia using the back of his skull. The first attempt was a miss as Lin dodged it barely, but the second was a direct hit. Perhaps if Lin¡¯s nose weren¡¯t already destroyed, it would have been more devastating, but it was enough to weaken her grip. Kaladin escaped her and quickly tried standing up, only for Lin to kick outward.


    The sole of her shoe impacted Kaladin¡¯s jaw hard and sent him stumbling back. He took one shaky step, then another, and on the third, managed to plant his feet onto the ground. Kaladin was covered in dirt and blood. Purple bruises were already starting to form across his swollen body, and anywhere that wasn¡¯t bruised was bleeding from minor cuts. He turned his head and spat a glob of dark red blood onto the arena¡¯s floor, and a speck of white floated around in the puddle.


    ¡°YOU GOT THIS! YOU CAN BEAT HIM!¡± Sylas shouted.


    How can this man support this¡­what is wrong with him? And did she manage to kick one¡­no two of his teeth out?!


    ¡ª


    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV.


    I swished my broken teeth around my mouth and spat them onto the ground. My face hurt, and my body ached from Lin¡¯s violent assault. I already felt welts rising on just about every square inch of me. And, of course, my damn knee hurt from having it viciously dislocated.


    But this is fun for some reason. Never did I imagine Linnetia would have this kind of training.


    To some, it may just seem like we are battling it out with random moves and such, but that¡¯s not really the case. I can tell that Lin has actual combat training. Initially, I was going at about 90% of my total strength, and Lin had no problems matching me in every department. Even when she dislocated my knee, I went to around 95%, thinking that would have been enough to subdue her. Yet, she was still able to hold her own and even best me in some situations. At first, I had no intentions of actually hurting Linnetia seriously but now¡­.


    Everything about this was both exciting and worrisome. Because Lin¡¯s skills aren¡¯t something you just casually pick up or have someone in this world teach you. No, she was using various martial arts from my old life. Her stance and strikes are from Krav Magra, but she wasn¡¯t using any of the lethal strikes or eye gouging.


    Even her attempted single-leg takedown was a textbook example of wrestling. She put me in a Jiu-Jitsu back guard. Her knee kick was a stomp kick designed to break knees¡­something taught in most militaries. So¡­


    Did someone train Lin, or is she from my world? I suppose I can find out.


    I released about 15% of my bloodlust and directed it all at Lin. So far, if I had done this to anyone in this world, they would instantly be put on guard and would become afraid or even downright hostile to me. But not Lin¡­she¡¯s just smiled even brighter.


    She looked like a bloodied monster as the entirety of her lower face was smattered with blood and dirt. Even her teeth had blood spots on them, and her ear-to-ear smile was worrisome. I would have thought she was a psychopath if I didn''t know better. Or maybe she is one¡­


    I put mana into my Dragon eye, and sure enough, I double-confirmed what I already knew to be true. Tiny black tendrils of¡­void¡­or whatever this was were wrapped around her soul. It was faint¡­very faint, and I had to focus quite hard to notice them, but they were there. It was different from mine or even Sylvia¡¯s¡­so I had to wonder what the connection really was¡­but that was for another time.


    Lin was also exceptionally gifted; if I had to guess, her soul was nearly as bright as mine. She may not be able to use magic, but her mana-enhancement is on my level or just slightly below it. But that doesn¡¯t matter.


    She¡¯s a reincarnated person, for sure.


    And she is dangerous.


    I¡¯m not sure who she was in her previous life. I came from a time of intergalactic war¡­if somebody like me could be reborn, then it was reasonable to believe that anyone in my previous existence could be reborn in this world. Including the thousands of alien species I helped kill.


    Come to think of it. Lin is probably the person feeding Bowen information¡­so perhaps she was a Human¡­could she be a Death Commando? She fights like us¡­wait¡­


    Could it be?


    Lin jolted forward, and the fight continued on. We traded blows, striking for weak points, and just generally boxing with each other. Lin was no longer holding back either. Her moves had a certain edge to them now that they lacked before. She was trying to kill me. The fight had entered the final stage.


    I can¡¯t hold back anymore.


    The warm feeling of mana left my core, and I felt my body pulse with power. Guiding so much of my mana throughout me like this felt euphoric, and some of the pain I felt melted away. I blocked Lin¡¯s punch and countered with a jab to her stomach.


    Lin responded in kind by punching me right back, and she made some distance while kicking me in the leg. I gave chase, and she kept me at bay for a few moments by repeatedly kicking at me and keeping me away with more jabs.


    But this was the difference between us. Lin was undoubtedly strong, fast, and highly skilled¡­but I was stronger, faster, and far more skilled in a match where we were both going at 100%. The smallest of margins mattered when we were both this trained.


    She let out a small groan as I kicked her just above the hip. Lin recovered instantly and attempted a high kick aimed at my head, but it was just a setup. I caught her leg and watched as she tried to bounce up, most likely in an attempt to swing around me. Lin was much smaller than me, and with her speed, this was possible for her¡­if I wasn¡¯t serious.


    I overpowered Lin and forced more mana into my body. Then I slammed her to the ground. I heard the air leave her lungs and her ribs break as she impacted the earth. Small cracks spread out from the impact, and Lin¡¯s consciousness looked to have wavered.


    Unfortunately, Lin was a threat to my way of life. She fed Bowen information from our previous world, information that could be used against my family and me. That was something I couldn¡¯t allow, no matter what.


    Lin had to die. Even if everyone hated me, it would be worth it in the long run. Maybe I¡¯ll just make it look like an accident¡­somehow. Perhaps I should let her live and then come and kill her at a later time? No¡­if I do that¡­she may go into hiding, considering she now most likely knows I¡¯m a reincarnation as well.


    While on the way down, Lin had regained her sense. Even though most people wouldn¡¯t have been able even to throw a punch in this state, Lin was still fighting back as she kicked me from underneath my jaw on her way down. I saw stars for a moment, but I ignored the pain. I was used to it, after all.


    I mounted on top of her, and my first blow connected with her sternum. She let out another pained groan and winced but still continued to retaliate as she attempted to punch back at me while defending her head. She clawed at my arms in desperation, trying to slow me any way she could. But unfortunately for her, I had already begun my onslaught.


    Blow after blow rained down onto Lin. Most of the time, I was just connecting with her arms or hands, but I managed to land hits on her face. I felt her strength gradually weaken with every successful punch. Finally, she stopped fighting back and was put on a full defensive. It had gotten to a point where I just punched Lin¡¯s hands into her face over and over again.


    I ripped one of her hands free from her guard and was about to punch her again when I stopped. Lin¡¯s teary and bloodied hazel eyes looked up at me¡­not in fear¡­pain¡­but in bliss. She was crying, and I listened as she swallowed a massive glob of her blood, most likely from all the cuts I had made in her mouth. A large smile slowly spread out from her puffy, swollen lips.


    Am¡­I seeing things?


    ¡°I¡ªI never stood a chance against you¡­.did I¡­Commander?¡± she choked out, her mouth full of blood.


    My heart sank, and my ears started ringing. Lin hadn¡¯t spoken in Human, Elvish, Dwarven, or any language in this world¡­she had spoken in English¡­


    And she called me Commander?


    ¡°Nyx? Is that you?¡±


    ¡ª


    Padraic Whitehelm¡¯s POV


    I shifted the fire with a big stick and sighed. Being on guard was always a drag¡­it was necessary, and I understood that¡­but it didn¡¯t make it any less boring. It didn¡¯t help that the person I was supposed to guard wasn¡¯t even here.


    I stopped myself from fidgeting around with my tag, a bad habit I¡¯d developed over the last three years. I¡¯m just not sure what was so soothing about it. Perhaps it was the metallic feel? That¡¯s my guess¡­or the itch to work it under a forge and make it look better. I brought the Opal up and its multicolor metal reflected in the campfire. Honestly, I just wanted to smelt the whole thing down and start anew. I felt like if I added a bit¡ª


    Ah¡­never mind¡­I really need to forge something in the next town¡­I¡¯m going through withdrawals.


    I sighed again, kicked my legs onto the log, and gazed out into the night sky. This was another habit I had, but unlike the other one that formed naturally, this one was given to me by an old friend¡­.my brother. I always wondered what he was looking for up there. He would always stare into the black sky, whether the stars were shining or not. It didn¡¯t matter if the moons were visible either he was always looking up there¡­but for what? What was so interesting in that sky?


    Maybe I¡¯ll get to ask him soon. We¡¯ve come so close¡­


    I reached into my shirt and pulled out the parchment with his ugly mug on it. Whoever drew this thing should get a damn raise because they nailed him perfectly. They got everything from the angry scowl to the hateful eyes all in one beautiful package. I just couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    I mean, they even gave people a king¡¯s ransom to find the damn fool¡­just what did he do? Surely this paper is just a big ol story. I mean, a Dark Elf assassin? Him? Honestly, if they even talked to him for thirty seconds, they would know that the only thing that gloomy bastard could assassinate was the mood.


    I squeezed the paper tighter and shut my eyes. If we had only gone northwest instead of east, perhaps we would have found you sooner¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡ª


    My head snapped towards the bushes, and I shot up, hand on my hammer, ready to strike. I had no idea how someone or something managed to sneak by my traps, but they must be¡ª


    What the?


    ¡°Mr. Shadowheart? Is that you?¡± I said in utter disbelief. This man should be on an entirely different continent, not in Sandervile.


    He gave me a tired smile, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad. However, he hadn¡¯t changed much since I last saw him¡­he looked¡­tired¡­like he was drained physically and mentally.


    I guess that¡¯s what happens when you spend six years alone¡­looking for your lost son.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Padraic. Your beard is filling in nicely,¡± he said warmly but couldn''t hide the tiredness in his voice.


    I stroked my beard and nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what else to say to him as he ignored my initial question, and I got a weird feeling that he didn¡¯t want to talk much. That¡¯s when I heard another rustle in the bushes, and a white blur moved out from the brush.


    ¡°Mrs¡­Shadowheart? Okay, what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, taking a step back.


    I could understand Mr. Shadowheart, but she should definitely not be here. I heard she had left for Amoth almost a year ago as well¡­


    She shushed me and narrowed her golden eyes at me. ¡°Quiet now, Padraic¡­¡±


    Oh¡­I forgot¡­


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said in a hushed voice. She, too, gave me a tired and wry smile.


    Mr. Shadowheart sighed, looked behind me, and raised his eyebrows at me. I merely shrugged, and he just nodded his head. ¡°I see¡­well¡­ we are leaving.¡±


    ¡°Leaving? To where? Why¡­¡±


    Suddenly I felt as if my heart was about to leap out from my chest. I felt every hair on my body stand on end, and it was like I was being crushed to the floor by an invisible hammer.


    ¡°I am taking all of you to meet your brother,¡± an unfamiliar voice told me.


    By my beard¡­what kind of monster is this?

 Vol.6 Ch.124-Reunion.

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    ¡°Thank you¡­Sylvia,¡± Lin mumbled.


    Sylvia stood up and wiped her mouth while readjusting her mask. ¡°Yeah, no problem,¡± Sylvia said dryly.


    After our little bloody bout, we were taken into the depths of the arena to be healed by Sylvia. Sylas tried coming in, but Linnetia told him to wait outside. The small stone room was cold as it was underground, and frankly, it was uncomfortable. But not as uncomfortable as the mood.


    And to say that the atmosphere had grown tense was an understatement. I hadn¡¯t realized how intense our fight may have appeared to others¡­. especially to these two.


    Sylvia was confused and slightly annoyed, while Mila wouldn¡¯t even look me in the eyes right now. Her tail was tucked, and she was pouting¡ªany attempt to ask her what was wrong was met with indifference or an annoyed grumble.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t really need to ask what was wrong¡­I knew I had angered Mila by fighting with Lin. I mean, she watched her father and a friend beat each other half to death for seemingly no reason.


    ¡°Mila, I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°MHMMHM!¡± Mila grunted and turned away from me with a huff while gripping her doll to her chest.


    Lin gave me a wry smile while Sylvia stayed silent. ¡°Mila, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lin apologized.


    Mila turned her head slightly and narrowed her blue eyes at Lin. ¡°Why? Why did you hurt each other?¡±


    Lin pursed her lips and was about to give an answer but stopped herself. She shook her head and just smiled. ¡°Because I needed to see something, and the only way I could do that was with a fight. I¡¯m sorry for hurting your dad. It won¡¯t happen again, I promise.¡±


    Mila turned herself so she was fully facing Lin. ¡°You promise?¡±


    Lin nodded her head with a kind smile. ¡°I promise.¡±


    Mila seemingly agreed, and I figured I might as well join in. ¡°And I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    Mila flicked around and narrowed her eyes at me, almost like Sylvia does when annoyed. Perhaps I won¡¯t be getting off so easy¡­and maybe Sylvia is influencing Mila more than I thought. Not that I mind. She is sort of adorable when she pouts like that.


    I just wish it wasn¡¯t directed at me.


    Sylvia looked at me, and I could tell she was hesitant. ¡°I¡¯m going to take Mila back to class. Are you..?¡±


    I tried to smile to disarm her worries, but I had a feeling it didn¡¯t work. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a talk with Lin. I¡¯ll join you guys soon,¡± I told her.


    Sylia nodded and gently guided Mila out of the room. Mila gave me a concerned look but eventually allowed Sylvia to escort her out. The metal door swung shut with a loud thunk as the lock fell into place.


    I slowly looked across at Lin; she was just smiling at me. ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°So,¡± she responded in English.


    ¡°Nyx¡­¡±


    Or should I even be calling her that now? I suppose her current name will do for now.


    ¡°Commander¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really you? Isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked, my voice choking up more than I intended.


    She nodded, and tears began rolling down her face. ¡°I think I should be the more surprised one¡­I mean¡­look at you,¡± she choked out while looking me up and down.


    I sighed and looked down at myself, wiping my face free from tears. ¡°Yeah¡­I guess I¡¯m the one that¡¯s changed the most.¡±


    I don¡¯t even know what to say¡­I¡¯m so relieved that it¡¯s her¡­I¡­I¡¯m just happy.


    ¡°I think that may be putting it lightly. Never in my wildest dreams or nightmares did I ever imagine you would be an Elf with an adopted Beastmen child and that you would be crying in front of me,¡± she said with an awkward chuckle.


    I could only nod my head. ¡°Yeah¡­turns out dying made me sensitive.¡±


    Lin let out a few snorts of laughter in between her sobs and put her face into her hands. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was trying to stop herself from laughing or crying. It was probably a bit of both.


    ¡°What gave me away? And why did you go through all of this just to find me? Couldn¡¯t you have just asked?¡± I questioned.


    Lin shrugged weakly and wiped her face with her sleeve. ¡°I had a sneaking suspicion you were a reincarnation when I watched you fight Professor Garrison. I mean, plasma fire was a dead giveaway. I just couldn¡¯t prove it. But I knew you were dangerous, and that started to put you on my radar. I thought I was going to have to kill you. But when I saw you fight the Dragon¡­and I immediately recognized that railgun shot, I knew.¡±


    ¡°I figured that may have given it away. And I don¡¯t blame you for thinking that way. I probably would have thought similar things,¡± I mumbled. ¡°But why fight me? Wouldn¡¯t speaking English or Spanish or something else solve that problem?¡±


    She scoffed at me and gave me a playful wink. ¡°You must be joking. You know as well as I do that the odds of it being you were extremely low. I started to figure that you might have been an Elunari or another Xeno that had reincarnated, considering you are an Elf. If I began to speak English, you might have just killed me on the spot if you were a Xeno or a cautious person. So, I figured the best way to tell what you were was to fight you hand to hand. As you can see, it told me everything I needed to know, and there is no way somebody can fake or mimic your skills, Commander.¡±


    ¡°I see. That is one way to go about it. I might have done something similar if I were in your shoes. Does that mean you also planned to kill me during that fight?¡±


    Lin nodded sheepishly. ¡°I did. The teacher wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved. I made sure of it. I figured I could have just blamed it on the fight getting too intense and that I feared for my life. But well¡­that wasn¡¯t needed.¡±


    Lin looked into my eyes as small trails of tears began to flow again. ¡°Commander¡­what¡­what even happened to us? Did we really¡­ I mean, this is¡­ this all real, right? Are we really here right now, talking to each other in another life?¡± she muttered.


    I shrugged. ¡°I believe that this is real. I¡¯ve long since come to terms with this new life. Even if none of this is real¡­it¡¯s real to me. But yes, I think we died and somehow ended up here.¡±


    Lin brought a finger up to her chin and wiped her face with the corner of her sleeve. ¡°In that case¡­what happened after I died? If you are here¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I died as well, and not too long after you. I managed to take a few of those bastards down with me, Zeus included. But Nike and the others ended up killing me. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I told her.


    ¡°No, none of this is your fault, Commander. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°But it is my fault. You died because of me. None of this would have happened if I just¡ª¡±


    Lin shot out of her seat and threw herself into me. She bumped her head into my jaw, but I couldn¡¯t escape her hug, nor did I want to. Finally, she sniffled to herself and looked up at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you are here, so please don¡¯t blame yourself! This life¡­I¡­I¡¯ve never been happier, and it¡¯s all thanks to you. I would have followed you through that station a million times if this is how my life would have turned out,¡± she said, her voice filled with a gentle softness.


    I¡­Nyx never sounded like this¡­


    She must not have liked the face I gave her as she let go of me and put her hands into mine. ¡°When I died, it was so¡­so warm. I immediately thought to myself that I was a horrible person for feeling so good after leaving you behind. Then everything got cold.¡±


    Lin had a pained expression on, but she kept talking. ¡°When I woke up, I was in some kind of crib and alone. It wouldn¡¯t be until later that I discovered I nearly died at birth. I most likely would have never made it if I wasn¡¯t born into the Paine family. They even separated me from Sylas because they feared I could negatively affect him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­not how that works,¡± I mumbled.


    She smiled and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I know that, but I don¡¯t blame them. I was actually ready to give up myself¡­I thought that all of this wasn¡¯t real. It was one big dream that I didn¡¯t deserve. I remember lying there for what felt like years¡­cold, confused, tired, and frustrated. Then suddenly I was really warm. I¡¯ll never forget how long it took me to turn my fat useless little body over as I wanted to see what was making me warm. That was when I first saw my brother¡­I saw myself in his little swirling brown eyes.¡±


    ¡°I¡­didn¡¯t really have that experience¡­not right away at least. I thought I was living in a simulation,¡± I admitted. ¡°But for you, it sounds like you accepted your new life right away?¡±


    She shrugged slightly. ¡°Sort of. I figured that even if everyone around me wasn¡¯t real, I knew that maybe I was. But more importantly, that day, I came to a decision.¡±


    ¡°A decision?¡±


    ¡°You see, back then, Sylas never kept his eyes open and was sleeping all the time, but that one day when we first met, he kept his eyes open the entire time and never let go of me in the crib. I¡­I had never felt that way before in all my years of being alive. So I had to ask myself if I even knew what it was like to be alive. As you know, I had no memories of my family before Dr. Ocatrio came for me. So I never really had a family until¡­I, well, met Hades Squad,¡± she told me sheepishly.


    She gave me a look that seemingly asked if she could continue, so I just nodded. ¡°But here in this new world, I had a real brother for the first time. Somebody I needed to protect. Somebody I had to use all these horrible skills to save¡­I had to be useful¡­I couldn¡¯t let another family member die,¡± she told me, her voice filled with determination.


    ¡°So you steeled yourself for your brother¡¯s sake? It seems the tables have turned quite a bit. Does he even understand what you are doing?¡± I asked fondly.


    She just smiled and looked up into the ceiling while letting go of my hands. ¡°He likes to think that he is protecting me, and I know he tries his best. I find it adorable, to be honest, and I don¡¯t have the heart or desire to tell him to stop. So for as long as we live¡­I¡¯ll be the one protecting him, even if he doesn¡¯t know it.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­I made similar promises. But I failed those people as well,¡± I said solemnly. Lin winced at my words, but I had another question for her before she could ask me anything else. ¡°However, you are¡­ significantly older than me. Are you really seventeen?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I think I was always older than you, but that doesn¡¯t matter. But you¡¯re right¡­if you died only minutes after me, then shouldn¡¯t we be the same age?¡± Lin questioned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I suppose time doesn¡¯t make any sense across realms,¡± I suggested.


    ¡°But is this world really separate from our old one? Could it be just another planet in another universe?¡±


    Now that is a terrible thought.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope for our sake that this place is separate from our old existence. I imagine whatever entity managed to reincarnate us is powerful enough to separate realities.¡±


    Lin sat back down in her seat and began nodding to herself. But this¡­begged many questions that I doubt I would ever find the answers to unless I spoke directly to whatever entity reincarnated us. If Lin is here, and Avasta seemingly played no part in her rebirth¡­then chaos magic isn¡¯t the answer to our newfound lives.


    Perhaps chaos magic affected my soul enough to put my ¡°Human¡± soul into the body of an Elf? That¡¯s a possibility. Then there is also time¡­Avasta is strong, no doubt about it.


    But I don¡¯t believe she is strong enough to bend time to her will or reach into another existence and pull a soul from there. Then there is the evidence of other reincarnations¡­some most likely dating back to long before Lin and I came to this world.


    ¡°I have to know something, Lin. Have you told people about your past? Have you been feeding information about our technologies to Bowen?¡±


    She cocked her head to the side and gave me a confused look. And when she did that, all I could see was her old face¡­I¡¯m a fool for not noticing sooner. Or maybe, like me¡­she has just grown used to hiding her true self. But she doesn¡¯t need to do that around me.


    This conversion is liberating in more ways than I could have ever imagined.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve yet to tell anyone, and honestly, I don¡¯t ever plan on doing so. Well, besides you, that is. And I¡¯m definitely not feeding information to Bowen, although he is most definitely getting some kind of assistance from a third party. I¡¯ve spent at least four years trying to find who it is, but I¡¯ve come up empty-handed,¡± she told me. ¡°Have you told anyone?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Not a soul. And that is a worrisome development.¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve judged that the information he knows is incredibly basic. Mostly city infrastructure ideas and maybe some social policies. I¡¯ve been hunting for any traces of weapons or serious threats like speeding up the process of generators, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be on his radar.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Firearms would be¡­a problem. What about Sylas? Have you¡­¡± I trailed off.


    ¡°No, believe it or not, everything Sylas has done, he has done it on his own. I really haven¡¯t influenced him in any way. But I¡¯ve determined that his pace in the medical field is above average but nothing to be worried about,¡± she explained.


    I grunted in response, and Lin gave me a worried look. ¡°Do you think he is also a reincarnation? Bowen, that is,¡± she asked me.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe he is. If our souls are anything to go off of.¡±


    Although I can¡¯t look directly at Bowen¡¯s soul, I¡¯ve yet to see any signs of the void within him. Only Sylvia, Lin, and I have shown those markers. And if Lin and I were reborn¡­.then why does Sylvia have it?


    Lin blinked a few times and gave me a sad smile. ¡°Our souls¡­you can really see that? What do they look like?¡±


    ¡°You want the honest truth?¡± Lin just smiled at me again, and I took that as an okay for me to continue. Besides, I knew she didn¡¯t like mincing words. ¡°Our souls are most definitely different than everyone else''s. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s good or bad yet, though. And for you¡­it looks like little void tendrils are wrapping around the core of your soul.¡±


    She gently put a hand up to her chest and gave me a concerned look. ¡°But yours is different, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so far, everyone¡¯s soul seemingly manifests in my vision in different ways. I have entire bits of my soul seemingly¡­gone or replaced with this void. I¡¯m not certain if it was like that before, but it is now. It¡¯s most noticeable around the injuries that the Dragon gave me.¡±


    Lin looked as if she was about to say something, but she stopped herself. Her eyes seemed to glaze over slightly, and she just stared off into the corner of the room. ¡°The void, huh? That¡¯s how you described it?¡±


    ¡°That place? Where nothing is everything but nothing at the same time?¡± I asked.


    Lin chuckled, but there was no humor behind it as she rubbed her arms like she was cold. ¡°Yeah¡­I guess that¡¯s an apt way to describe it.¡± Her hazel eyes looked up at me, and she looked at me with a sense of great sadness. ¡°If I know anything about the life of Kaladin, then you must have had a terrible time, Commander.¡±


    I could only shrug. ¡°It wasn¡¯t all bad. I grew up with an amazing family in a beautiful home in Syn¡¯nari. I had friends who I cared about, and they cared about me. Life was¡­a bit rough at the start, but I made it work. Although, I¡¯ll admit I wasn¡¯t so¡­accepting of things¡­ when I first woke up as I told you.¡±


    ¡°You did mention you thought it was a simulation. Would you mind telling me more? I¡¯d love to hear it,¡± she asked.


    ¡°If you are willing to listen, Commando,¡± I said with a sly grin.


    She chuckled, this time for real. ¡°Lin¡­you can just call me Lin from now on. If that¡¯s okay with you, Kaladin?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is. So what exactly do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Everything.¡±


    ¡ª


    I ended up spending a long time with Lin. It turns out that recounting fourteen years of your life takes a long time. I told her everything, and when I say everything, I really do mean it.


    Of course, I skipped over some minor things. We really would have been there all day if I had recounted every day and every little detail.


    Lin also told me her life story, and even saying it to myself made me seem petty, but she really got dealt a better hand in life than I had. Outside of her nearly dying at birth, her life has been easygoing as she enjoyed living in an influential noble family. She¡¯s essentially lived the life she always wanted to live and has enjoyed the last seventeen years in relative peace.


    However, as anyone does, she has had some ups and downs. On her fifteen birthday, the day she was considered an adult in this world, she made a life-changing decision. She decided she would take over the Paine estate in her brother¡¯s stead.


    Apparently, this had been a shock at the time, and Sylas had vehemently opposed the idea. Even Lin¡¯s parents didn¡¯t want her to take on the role. But she decided enough was enough and challenged Sylas directly. And as one can imagine, he lost to her in every department.


    Even after, Sylas kept supporting her¡­despite losing his family position. I suppose he really does care for Lin.


    And in doing so, Lin inherited more than the family. She inherited the Paine¡¯s side business as royal assassins. I had a hunch that the Paines seemed a little too influential for a family of light mages and that they had some kind of hidden agenda, and it appeared I was right on the money.


    It¡¯s why Lin had always been training so hard these seventeen years. Apparently, she had learned about her family¡¯s secret long before she was officially told on her birthday. Her father even used it as a way to discourage Lin, but that ended up having the opposite effect.


    And it seems her desire to protect Sylas is just as genuine as his promise to protect her.


    But comparing her ups and downs to mine are¡­not really comparable at all. I¡¯m not bitter or anything. Life is life; if anything, I¡¯m happy that she has lived a life worth living.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    She was always there for me¡­.way back when¡­when nobody else was. I never realized what that meant, and I never even considered what she was attempting to do for me in my previous life. She may have never said anything profound to me, but Nyx was always there for me.


    Maybe I¡¯ll never fully realize it. But I won¡¯t let her down again. This time¡­Nyx and I can do things right. And I¡¯m overjoyed I got to meet her again in this new life and that her wish was fulfilled. And somewhere along the line, maybe that wish became mine as well.


    ---


    ¡°Are you ready to go to school, Mila?¡± I asked her while I finished tying her shoes.


    She didn¡¯t respond to me.


    I let out a sad sigh and scratched the back of my head. I wasn¡¯t sure what to really tell her. I¡¯m sure she wanted me to promise that I would never fight like that again, but the truth is that is not a promise I can keep.


    Is this where I tell her a convenient lie? Then do my best to hide the lie for long enough that she either forgets or gets old enough to understand why I do the things that I do.


    I¡¯m not sure this is a clear-cut answer here. Being a parent is hard¡­but I know for a fact I don¡¯t want to make lying to Mila, even casually, a regular occurrence.


    I rubbed her ears and helped her slide her cap on. Her orange hair had begun to grow back. Now it was nearly past her ears. If anything, I thought she looked adorable with this short hair.


    But despite not talking to me, she didn¡¯t appear to resent me as she wasn¡¯t stopping me from helping her get ready this morning. She also didn¡¯t have any complaints about sleeping in bed with me, although she didn¡¯t speak to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for hurting Aunt Lin, Mila. It won¡¯t happen again, I promise,¡± I told her.


    She averted her blue eyes from me. ¡°Don¡¯t fight anyone ever again¡­¡± she said half-heartedly.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at that. Something told me that request wasn¡¯t for me to not fight but for me to not get hurt. I think she understood, somewhere deep down, that I needed to fight people. Even she had to fight people for food once upon a time.


    I brought her in for a hug, and she didn¡¯t fight back. ¡°You know I can¡¯t do that,¡± I said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll always fight to protect you, Sylvia, and everyone else.¡±


    I released her, and Mila nodded her head meekly. She had a faint smile, and her little tail swayed back and forth slightly. She didn¡¯t appear to be too displeased with what I said, but I could tell she was content with that much, at least.


    Mila wasn¡¯t one to usually make unreasonable requests at times like this. Sure over the previous few months, she had been more assertive, but that¡¯s typically over more minor things like food or what she wanted to wear. Even when she really wanted that doll, she never vocalized that wish.


    Time¡­it¡¯s just going to take some more time.


    I stood up, dusted my knees off, and saw Sylvia watching us in silence. I could tell she had something on her mind, but she wasn¡¯t vocalizing it for some reason. Her face was an otherwise expressionless mask.


    I nudged Mila forward, and we left our room to head to class. ¡°So, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± She put her mask on from her ring before walking out, and I could tell she would deflect my question, so I stopped her before that. ¡°And I¡¯d prefer if you just say what you really want to say. I promise you I won¡¯t be mad or off-put by your concerns, Sylvia.¡±


    Sylvia seemingly pondered my request for a moment, then looked at me. ¡°Then what did you and Lin talk about for so long? You two have never spoken like that before. Not to mention you seem¡­different.¡±


    ¡°Different, huh? I suppose I am acting differently,¡± I admitted. And for a good reason. ¡°But we talked a lot about our pasts and what we have been through. It turns out the two of us have more in common than I ever imagined.¡±


    ¡°More in common about your pasts? I¡­I don¡¯t understand how that is even possible,¡± Sylvia muttered while looking away from me.


    ¡°I understand your confusion, but it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    Slyvia didn¡¯t say anything for a while as we walked down the stairs and out of the building. ¡°Then¡­can you tell me about your pasts? Is it really something I don¡¯t know? It feels like it is¡­anyways,¡± she mumbled half-heartedly.


    This is unlike her. Typically, she is a bit more assertive about these things, but she is acting awfully meek about it. Does she perhaps feel that I don¡¯t want to talk about it? Or has she already begun to piece things together?


    In that case¡­should I tell her? Can I even tell her? Do I even want to tell anyone? I just told Lin yesterday that I have no plans to do so¡­even so¡­


    I feel like it would only complicate things and send my life into a spiral. If I learned that, say¡­Varnir was a man who had killed thousands and exterminated entire species. I probably wouldn¡¯t look at him the same way. That¡¯s the typical reaction, after all.


    I hardly lived a normal first life¡­even if it wasn¡¯t much of a life, to begin with.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Lin has asked me not to say anything to anyone, so I¡¯ll be respecting her wishes,¡± I told Sylvia.


    Sylvia continued staring forward and slowly looked up into the clear morning sky. ¡°Is that just an excuse you are going to use? Can you not tell me about your past?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you want to know Sylvia¡­¡±


    ¡°Want to know what?¡± Mila asked out loud, tilting her head back and looking up at me.


    Mila¡¯s face was a mixture of concern and confusion. It was absolutely adorable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s nothing important,¡± I told her while patting her head.


    While I was patting her head, Sylvia placed a hand on top of me and looked me dead in the eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not true. I want to know everything about you, and although I won¡¯t force you¡­I want you to know that I trust you. And that whatever happened in your past won¡¯t change how I look at you.¡±


    I was somewhat surprised at her seriousness. Sylvia had changed. Before, it was a slow, gradual change. But after waking up from my coma, I realized there was something¡­ different about her.


    Perhaps she was stressed? Afraid? Angry? She has shown signs of her usual self¡­but not as often as before. Was raising Mila really putting a damper on her mental state? To a certain degree, it must be.


    Or is it my fault? It¡¯s probably my fault¡­


    I did die and slept for three months¡­and here I am talking about sensitive things to another person. Things I¡¯ve never shared with anyone. If I were in Sylvia¡¯s shoes, I¡¯d probably be hurt¡­it¡¯s the logical way to think. And telling her about my past¡­there is no way it wouldn¡¯t make things even more complicated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­think about it.¡±


    ¡°Morning,¡± a friendly voice called out to us.


    ¡°Ah, good morning, Professor. Or should I be saying, Margrave?¡± Sylvia asked.


    Professor Garrison chuckled and flashed us a brilliant smile, but I didn¡¯t miss how his eyes seemed to linger on me for longer than usual. ¡°Professor will do just fine. After all, I¡¯m still your teacher¡­even if I haven¡¯t been doing my job recently.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone is going to blame you for that,¡± I pointed out.


    His smile turned sad for a moment. ¡°Yeah, you are probably right,¡± he said solemnly.


    But his usual smile returned as he raised an eyebrow and adjusted his glasses. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Mila,¡± he said softly.


    Mila was hiding behind my leg and looked up at Professor Garrison with a mixture of timidness and fear. Apparently the two had met before, but judging by Mila¡¯s attitude, it must have been brief. Mila had grown better around people, but it seemed Professor Garrison''s appearance was a bit too familiar to her.


    His facial features are more in line with people from the Holy Kingdom than, say, this region. Although I don¡¯t think he is from the Holy Kingdom, I wouldn''t be surprised to learn he had family only a generation or two from there.


    Honestly, with how young Professor Garrison looks, he may even have a bit of Elven blood running in his veins. But it¡¯s distant enough that I can¡¯t tell.


    But Mila¡¯s apprehension seemed to melt away as the professor put on his most dazzling smile. His white teeth practically sparkled as the purple trees swayed back and forth behind him, and his swirling dark green eyes seemed gentle. There was nothing predatory behind his smile. It was just his usual friendly smile.


    Mila was entirely disarmed by it and stepped forward and gave him a slight wave. I guess the smile of a handsome man can do wonders for just about anyone. But, of course, Professor Garrison just chuckled.


    ¡°Well then, shall we walk to class together?¡± he suggested.


    ¡ª


    ¡°So that is the application of¡­of¡ª¡±


    Crack.


    I stopped helping Mila follow along and looked up at Professor Garrison. He abruptly stopped talking and pressed his piece of chalk so hard onto the board that it broke into multiple pieces and flew across the room. I watched a bead of sweat roll down his forehead and immediately looked over to Sylvia.


    She, too, seemed nervous about¡­something. A quick look around saw that everyone was suddenly on edge. Any idle chit-chat all but ceased as every student stared wide-eyed at the space in front of them. Sitting on my lap, Mila was shaking and seemed afraid of something as her little ears were pressed down to her hat.


    I looked down at Lin, who used to be seated in front of me, and sure enough, she stood with her hands balled into fists, ready for a fight. The only person who was seemingly unaffected was me.


    Am I¡­missing something?


    I suppose I feel a few abnormal presences but not enough to worry me. Have my sense been dulled to the point where I don¡¯t perceive certain people as threats?


    That¡¯s not a good thing. Everyone and anyone can be dangerous if things align.


    Rather than waiting to find out, I fed mana into my Dragon eye, and it didn¡¯t take very much for me to see a giant ball of mana moving toward us from a distance. I instantly shut off the flow of mana and winced while rubbing my eye. That was far too much mana to be a singular person, and I hadn¡¯t put enough to make out how many.


    It must be several people at War God level¡­walking towards us.


    I sat Mila down in my seat and looked over at Sylvia. Our eyes met, and she simply nodded at my silent request. I shimmied my way out into the aisle and walked down the stadium steps. Professor Garrison had summoned his jagged Mythril longsword from his spatial ring and was in a low fighting stance, seemingly prepared to strike at whoever walked in that door.


    I myself no longer had a melee weapon, so I just opted to prepare a Lightning Bolt spell core on the off chance that somebody was coming to harm us. However, I still didn¡¯t believe whoever was there had those intentions.


    And if there were a fight, we surely would have heard it long ago. I doubt Bowen¡¯s security team is so sloppy as to let strangers waltz into the school''s heart and threaten students'' lives without some resistance.


    The door creaked open, and a bearded face peered into the room. Our eyes met, and he smiled. ¡°Ah, perfect, you are already here, Kaladin. I ha¡ª¡± Bowen began to say as he was pushed out of the way.


    The first person to walk into the room was a High Elf woman. Her golden hair was tied up in multiple buns and pinned to a sort of wispy white half-shawl, half-hood. She wore a flowing white dress that shimmered with silver.


    A silver breastplate was hiding beneath the shawl, and she also had two silver and gold shortswords strapped to her belt loops. I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of attire she was wearing. It was somewhere between an assassin in white mixed with an adventurer and a princess¡­it was¡­ interesting, to say the least. A white half-mask covered her face, and I could only see her golden eyes. Her eyes were trying to convey something to me¡­but I just didn¡¯t know what.


    Behind her walked in a Dark Elf man standing around three inches taller than me. His long black hair draped over his shoulders and down his pitch-black armor. His face was masked, and I could see his two amethyst-colored eyes watching me intently behind his black and purple mask. His long spear rested in his hand, and I realized his armor seemed incredibly familiar¡­it had purple gemstones socketed into it and¡­


    Ah¡­it¡¯s been almost thirteen years since I¡¯ve seen this armor.


    The woman lurched towards me with surprising speed, and I immediately dropped my spell core. Professor Garrison shuffled next to me, so I merely put a hand up to stop him. Besides, the woman was far faster than him. She embraced me into a tight hug, and I could feel the cold metal of her chest piece as it dug into my skin.


    She seemed to melt in my arms, and I had to support her to stop us from falling. I tried to pull away just so I could see her face, but she held on even tighter. I could feel a lump forming in the back of my throat, and I tried speaking, but I just let out a strained noise.


    Upon hearing that noise, the woman let go just enough to look up at me. Her eyes flooded with tears as she scanned my face, seemingly making her cry even more.


    She pulled down her facemask, and for the first time in seven years, I saw my mother again. She hadn¡¯t changed one bit from how I remembered her. But she does look more¡­tired, or does she look¡­older somehow?


    ¡°Mom?¡± I croaked.


    She rubbed my face and tried saying something to me, but her voice was weak and wracked with sobs. She ran her hand through my hair and over my eyes. Every movement of her finger seemed to bring her even more pain as she cried harder. It was to the point where she was just wailing.


    ¡°Kal¡­Kal¡­¡± she muttered in between her sobs.


    I looked at the masked man and watched him take his mask off slowly. The soft facial features of my father looked at me. He, too, hadn¡¯t changed since I¡¯d last seen him besides looking tired. His face bounced between a kind smile and a complicated pained look. But tears began flowing from his eyes.


    He walked over to us and brought both of us into one big hug. It was at that moment that everything seemed to be so surreal to me. I felt like years of stress and agony had suddenly been lifted from my very soul.


    And before I knew it, I was sobbing along with them. Sobbing was putting it lightly. I had truly inherited my mother¡¯s awful crying¡­I¡¯m sure I looked like a mess.


    I wasn¡¯t certain how long we stayed like that, but my answer was not long enough. My mind was void of nearly everything save for overwhelming joy. I¡­I had been agonizing over this day¡­and it was finally over.


    Dad was the first to let go, and Mom was hesitant, but she eventually pulled away. ¡°Kal¡­¡± my dad muttered, his lips quivering.


    ¡°Dad,¡± I said back, wiping my face free of tears and snot.


    He looked me up and down for the first time and smiled fondly. ¡°You¡¯ve¡­grown up¡­ quite a bit,¡± he managed to say, his voice wavering and filled with a deep sadness.


    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡±


    I felt like I needed to say more, but I couldn¡¯t form the words, my heart just felt like it was going to explode, and I was about to pass out.


    Crying really takes a lot of you.


    My mom helped me by thumbing away some of the tears on my face but neglected her own. Her face was red, and her eyes were bloodshot. Her typically beautiful face was covered with snot and fresh tears.


    ¡°Kal¡­my beautiful, Little Elf¡­I¡­I am so sorry¡ª¡±


    I grabbed her hand and squeezed it gently. ¡°Please¡­don¡¯t apologize. None of this is your fault¡­ and don¡¯t do this. Not right now,¡± I begged. I looked over to the door, and Bowen was just watching us with a soft smile. I looked back at my parents. ¡°Wait? What about everyone else? Is Cerila okay? Did you find her? And what about Grandpa and Padraic? And Sargeant Meus and Captain Amerdrew? Please¡­tell me they are okay¡­¡±


    Mom rubbed my face gently again and nodded slowly. ¡°You have nothing to worry about, Kal. Everyone is okay. Grandpa Jacobs is recovering and waiting for you at one of Bowen¡¯s homes.¡±


    Just when I thought the stress was finally lifted from me, I felt another ton leave my body. I felt so light-headed that I genuinely believed I was about to pass out or just float away.


    I may be having a heart attack¡­


    ¡°And well¡­you should probably see for yourself,¡± my dad suggested with a warm smile.


    Like clockwork, I looked towards the doorway, and it was filled with a familiar yet different face¡­and body. A stout Dwarf strode into the room on tree trunks for legs. His white beard had filled in and started to get long. His white hair was long and had a shaggy appearance to it despite clearly being well-groomed.


    He wore a mixture of leather and steel armor and a short sleeve shirt that exposed his round arms and carried a hammer on his belt loop. He walked right up to me and looked me up and down a few times until his eyes eventually locked onto mine. He had to crane his neck back to look up at me.


    He placed both his hands on his waist, and a giant grin tugged on the corners of his mouth as he chuckled. ¡°You got taller.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and you just got wider,¡± I said back to him.


    A single tear rolled down his face, and he looked about ready to break down, but he bit his lip and just started laughing. ¡°Look at you¡­you¡¯ve changed so much. Still, a gloomy bastard, but you learned to be funny¡­¡± he said, his voice strained as he fought back sobs.


    He wrapped his arms around me but seemingly failed as he couldn¡¯t get them all the way around my waist, short arms and all. So, of course, I just hugged him back¡­well, his head anyway.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Padraic. I missed you, brother,¡± I told him, fresh tears escaping my eyes.


    We finished hugging, and he sniffled once and put on another one of his grins. ¡°Brother, huh? Yeah¡­I guess we are. But maybe you shouldn¡¯t be calling me,¡± Padraic said while looking behind him.


    Padraic pushed someone in front of him, and although I had noticed another person, I was more concerned with Padraic. I looked down, stared into the young Dark Elf¡¯s golden eyes, and felt a weird wave of familiarity wash over me. He had been hiding directly behind Padraic.


    He was wearing a light jacket with a white underneath shirt. A golden ribbon that matched his hair and eyes was tied into a ribbon around his neck. The boy¡¯s skin was dark¡­yet not the same as a typical Dark Elf. It was difficult to place. And I knew he was a Dark Elf because his ears were droopy and pointed down.


    And the more I looked at his soft facial features, the more I realized he looked a lot like Dad¡­a whole lot like Dad.


    Mom put a hand on my back and looked at him. She wiped a tear from her face and smiled brightly at me. ¡°Kal¡­this is your little brother, Dallin.¡±


    ¡°My little brother?¡±


    I looked at my mother in what I imagined to be pure confusion. I know Avasta played a part in my creation, but when she spoke of my mother, she said that Mom wished for a ¡°Son,¡± not ¡°Sons.¡± Not to mention all the other factors that played a part in my improbable existence. It was also highly against Elven biology to be able to have a kid so soon¡­if I had to guess how old he was¡­he must be at least six or seven.


    Perhaps staring at him made Dallin nervous as he fidgeted with his hands. He was pink in the face, and the tips of his ears were burning, but he looked up at me regardless. I¡­I suppose he really does look like a spitting image of Dad. I don¡¯t even know what to say to him¡­what does an older brother who has seen his little brother for the first time even say?


    I have a little brother.


    ¡°Nevermind, you haven¡¯t changed all that much,¡± Padraic grumbled, but he didn¡¯t bother to hide the softness in his voice.


    Padraic pushed me forward, and I knelt down on a knee in front of Dallin. But I felt a lump in my throat, and my heart was racing. I think I was making him uncomfortable¡­


    Much to my surprise, he was actually the first one to speak to me. ¡°Hi¡­¡±


    My first attempt at swallowing the lump in my throat failed, but I got it the second time. ¡°Hello¡­Dallin,¡± I choked out.


    Although he seemed concerned, Dallin flashed me a brilliant smile that made my heart sink deeper into my chest. I felt like I was looking at a young version of Dad¡­with gold eyes and hair.


    Dallin extended a shaky hand as a tear rolled down his face. I wasn¡¯t sure why he was necessarily about to cry but seeing him starting to cry made tears well up in my eyes. I heard Padraic groan again as he strode over to us.


    ¡°You Shadowhearts are damn hopeless. Hug your damn brother, Dal. Do you have iron in your brain?¡± Padraic asked with a chuckle as he pushed Dallin into me.


    I caught Dallin in my arms and just sort of hugged him. It was¡­awkward and a little stiff, but I could still feel the warmth coming from his tiny body. He sniffled once, and I looked back to see if I was hurting him, but he was just smiling softly. I looked over my shoulder to see Mom and Dad standing next to each other, both of them watching us with fond smiles and teary eyes.


    Padraic put a hand on Dallin¡¯s back again and nudged him forward. ¡°Go get our last guest, would you?¡± Dallin nodded his head enthusiastically and ran off and out the door without any hesitation.


    ¡°Our last guest?¡± I questioned. ¡°Are you doing this on purpose? Why can¡¯t you just all have come in at the same time?¡± I asked while getting back to my feet. Despite feeling lighter just moments ago, my body started to feel more tired than it had in years.


    Padraic let out a deep laugh which made his beard wiggle. ¡°That¡¯s no fun. Besides, spreading things out makes it more¡­dramatic.¡±


    I groaned, wiping my face again. ¡°You are just messing with me.¡±


    Padraic¡¯s grin grew even wider. ¡°Yup. It seems like people haven¡¯t been keeping you on your toes, old friend. Gotta make up for the lost time.¡±


    I rubbed my eyes and face and felt like there were decades worth of tears built up. It was bad enough that I was tasting the salt, and it made me wince. But for a moment, I ignored that as I looked towards the door again.


    Dallin walked in with a gleeful smile as he pulled someone by the hand. For a moment, I was confused, but then it felt like a calm wave washed over my brain. My ears started ringing, and what little noise was reaching me vanished.


    Ah¡­of course, my childhood friend is gone¡­she is a young woman now, a beautiful one at that. She hasn¡¯t lost that doll-like appearance.


    I tried using some sign language, but it felt like my thoughts were being dragged through the mud as my fingers slowly and sloppily moved together. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her as she approached me. She was wearing an entirely different attire than what my memory was used to.


    She wore brown leather armor with hints of black metal on her shoulders and arms. She also wore pure snow-white pants and a black waist cape. A silver sword was strapped to her thigh, and she had on knee-high leather boots. Her long snow-white hair went past her shoulders and flowed down to her elbows while her fox ears poked out from the top of her head. And around her neck was a familiar white lace choker that looked like tiny snowflakes with a light blue sapphire in the middle of it.


    I see¡­she never did take it off¡­and she has kept good care of it.


    She released Dallin¡¯s hand and walked right up to me, and it appeared she¡¯d grown significantly as we were almost eye to eye. Her amber fox eyes seemed to gaze into my very soul, and I could hear my blood circulating in my ears. She didn¡¯t look me up or down like everyone else¡­she just looked into my eyes as her cheeks turned bright red.


    I swallowed the pool of spit in my mouth and figured maybe mouthing words would be more ideal, but before I could even move, she gently grabbed the back of my head and brought my face to hers. I could feel her calloused fingers rub my skin while a sweet scent tickled my nose.


    I only blinked for a moment when I felt her warm breath on my face and something soft touching my lips, I jerked back slightly in surprise, but she kept a firm hand on the back of my head. My eyes went wide, and all I could see was her closed eyelids as something soft and moist pressed against my lips.


    ¡­


    I¡­wasn¡¯t sure how long it lasted. Perhaps it was mere seconds, but it felt like an eternity. A wave of confusion and pleasure washed over me, making the hair on the back of my neck stand up and my brain seemingly shut off for a few moments. My heart thumped in my chest. But it was more confusing than anything. I was confused about what to do or why she was doing this.


    But there was also a part of me that didn¡¯t really care. And right now, that part of me won.


    She took a step back. Her beautiful face flushed bright red as she brought her hands up to her chest.


    <I missed you, Kal.>


    Cerila signed.

 Vol.6 Ch.125-Assembled.

    <I missed you, Kal.>


    ¡­


    Padraic released a long-winded sigh. ¡°I told her not to do this. She broke the damn man in under a minute!¡± Padraic griped.


    I could hear him smacking his meaty hands together as he furiously signed at Cerila. But, of course, I was barely paying attention to him as I could scarcely take my eyes off her. Despite Padraic¡¯s apparent frustration, Cerila didn¡¯t even seem to register him as she gazed into my eyes.


    I had been expecting many things from this family reunion. I would often run the scenario in my head before going to bed¡­what I would say or do. Of course, I knew all that would be for naught when the moment finally arrived. There was no way someone like me could plan for something so¡­emotional.


    And even with my wildest delusions, I never once imagined Cerila would greet me by kissing me. And nobody has kissed me like that before.


    I mean, my mother and father kissed me when I was little, but I don¡¯t need to be told there was a difference between then and what just happened. Before this, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell the difference¡­but now that I had experienced it¡­ the actions were similar.


    They were most definitely not the same.


    My heart was racing in my ears, and I slowly brought a finger to my lips. They felt unusually warm, and I swear they were moister than usual. I felt something progressively tug on the back of my shirt, and it was then I realized I had tuned out the entire world. Somewhere along the line, I just stopped listening to my surroundings, only the beating of my heart and the confusion swirling around in my head occupying my thoughts.


    The sound of the classroom slowly began to fill my hearing. People were mumbling, and I could hear the voices of confusion and shock starting to spread and gradually get louder. I had completely forgotten where I was¡­my entire thought process had been solely focused on my family, and I had neglected to consider where I was. As a result, I had broken down, wailed like an infant, and been thoroughly embarrassed in front of the entire class I¡¯d spent nearly a year with.


    I felt my face flush, my ears burned, and finally, I felt something hit my back. I turned around and caught multiple people watching me with wide eyes. Some were crying, others were just so confused, and some looked incredibly uncomfortable. I even saw Sylvia standing as straight as a board, unmoving. Her one dark blue eye was so wide I thought it looked bigger than the hole the mask had.


    Mila had been tugging at my jacket, and just like everyone else, I had ignored her. Her eyes were red, but she didn¡¯t have a look of sadness, just confusion on her face. ¡°Why¡ªsniff¡ªwhy are you crying?¡± she asked me.


    I rubbed my eyes again, and sure enough, I was still crying. Why was it that I was still crying? My mind is a vortex of conflicting emotions. I also hadn¡¯t realized just how many tears I¡¯d been building up.


    Apparently, I hadn¡¯t answered Mila¡¯s question fast enough as she pulled on my shirt again, more tears flowing from her eyes. ¡°Daddy? Daddy, why are you crying?¡± she asked me again in Beastmen.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and tried to exhale, but it just came out as a stuttered breath, like I was trying to breathe in while crying. Which only served to increase my embarrassment and made me somewhat frustrated that I had broken down to this point in front of, well¡­everyone.


    ¡°What did that little girl say?¡± Mom asked.


    I could hear my father shrug as his armor slid over itself. ¡°I don¡¯t know. My Beastmen is a little rusty,¡± my dad commented.


    ¡°This is¡ª¡±


    I finally mustered the willpower to answer Mila¡¯s and my mother¡¯s questions, but when I turned to face my family again, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall upon Professor Garrison. During this entire time, he hadn¡¯t said a single word or dropped his stance. The man was sweating profusely, and it looked like he had dunked his head into a bucket of water.


    He maintained his combat-ready stance, his sword high above his head and tip pointed toward us. His entire body was shaking, and I didn¡¯t understand why. He was a War God. Despite his jagged black sword being massive, he should be able to hold his sword above his head for hours. Yet I couldn¡¯t help but feel that Professor Garrison looked about ready to break down or attack¡­.almost in fear.


    ¡°Professor?¡± I questioned.


    With my obvious concern, everyone¡¯s eyes followed mine, and we all seemingly cornered him with our gazes. His glasses had been pushed down his nose, most likely due to his short ragged breaths. His green eyes darted around until they eventually locked onto my father.


    The professor licked his lips, not in what seemed to be anticipation but in an attempt to calm his nerves. ¡°G¡ªg-general? Is that really you?¡± he struggled to say.


    My dad looked at him for a moment with a blank expression that surprised me. I had never seen my father look at somebody like that before, but it disappeared as quickly as it came.


    ¡°You¡­you are Garrison? Right? It¡¯s been a while¡­you got bigger and those glasses are..uh¡­nice? Sorry about not recognizing you. Humans tend to age to a point where it¡¯s difficult to remember them,¡± my dad said awkwardly as he rubbed the back of his head.


    I could hear the distinct sound of Professor Garrison swallowing a large amount of saliva. He shook his head from side to side in disbelief. ¡°It¡­it can¡¯t be you¡­you died. I watched you get stabbed through the heart. There was nothing. Not even a drop of blood remained. You just vanished.¡±


    My dad shrugged but nodded his head. ¡°Well, I suppose it may have appeared that way¡­¡± my dad trailed off. ¡°But I assure you it¡¯s me, and I am alive. The tip never did reach me.¡±


    Professor Garrison shook his head as if he was ignoring the reality before him. I saw an almost primal fear in his eyes. Even when he fought the Dragon, the professor didn¡¯t seem to be this shaken.


    His eyes narrowed and locked onto my mother. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. This can¡¯t be real¡­I watched her kill you. So what are you doing with the Lightning Witch of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth?¡± he spat.


    The Lightning Witch of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth?


    I looked at Mom, and she, unlike my father, wasn¡¯t bothering to hide her hostility toward the professor. Instead, she sent him a glare full of hate and resentment. It was enough to surprise even me. I had seen my mother angry before but never had I seen her look so menacing.


    She brought a slim finger to her chin and smiled devilishly at the professor as recognition flashed in her golden eyes. ¡°Ah, I remember you. I¡¯m surprised you survived my poison and being stabbed in the liver. You were that fresh-faced War God, were you not? The one that got posted to Ryre Hold on the border?¡±


    I watched as Professor Garrison tightened the grip around his sword and practically snarled at Mom. Just when I thought I couldn¡¯t get any more confused, it seemed I was once again proven wrong. What the hell are these two talking about? Poison? Stabbing someone in the liver?


    ¡°I may have never seen your face, but I¡¯d never forget those eyes or that voice. You¡­you killed everyone! Explain¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stand down, Garrison,¡± my father ordered in a cold voice.


    Professor Garrison winced at the frigidness of my father¡¯s command, but he maintained a solid grip on his sword, and Mila grabbed my waist from behind. Things were escalating and showed no signs of cooling down. Even Bowen was watching with a curious expression, seemingly okay with how things were playing out.


    I forced down all my emotions into the pit of my stomach and felt a cold wave wash over me. No matter what I felt at the moment, I wouldn¡¯t stand for this.


    I gently removed Mila¡¯s arms and walked forward until I was nearly at the point of his sword. ¡°Put down the blade, Professor. You are pointing that at my family,¡± I said coldly.


    For the first time in a while, the professor looked me straight in the eyes. Something seemed to have clicked in his head as he slowly stood up, his sword disappearing into thin air. ¡°This is¡­your family?¡± he asked me hesitantly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Professor Garrison slowly backed away from me until he bumped into the wall. I wasn¡¯t sure if he ceased his hostility because I was threatening him or because he actually valued me enough as a student. If I had to make an honest guess, I think it¡¯s the latter.


    He allowed his body to slide down until he was in a crouched position, leaving a trail of sweat down the wall. He placed his face in his hands without another word.


    I turned around to find literally everyone watching me. Dozens upon dozens of eyes were watching me. Even my parents seemed surprised at my actions as they looked at me with wide eyes. Then, finally, I looked at Mila; she was nervously rubbing her hands together while her little ears were flat against her cap.


    I could only sigh.


    ¡°We should leave.¡±


    ¡ª


    Bowen guided us toward the same home Sylvia and I stayed in when we first arrived at Forward University. We kept the conversations at a minimum as we all knew there would be a long-winded session ahead of us.


    I, of course, introduced Mila and Sylvia to my family but only briefly. I also didn¡¯t immediately mention that Mila was technically my daughter, as I thought that would need a rather lengthy explanation to avoid having my family freak out in public. I would absolutely explain things in great detail soon enough. Sylvia simply gave a rather meek greeting and said nothing more, following behind me in brooding silence.


    We were nearly at the front door when somebody poked me in the side. I turned to look, and Cerila was just smiling at me. <Have you been well?> she asked me.


    The nervousness encroaching on my heart made me hesitate for a moment, but I pushed through it. <You could say that. Or more like, I¡¯ve just been okay. A lot has been going on.>


    Cerila kept pace with me but made an unfamiliar gesture to me. I must have had a dumb look on my face as she quickly blushed and began apologizing. <I¡¯m sorry. I forgot that you might not know some of my new signs.>


    Ah¡­of course, that¡¯s the case.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Without me around, there must have been dozens of new words Cerila had to come up with to fill the gaps she was missing. I tried to write down every word and sign for her that I could, but it wasn¡¯t as simple as just writing a letter. I also figured as time progressed, we would continue to learn at a consistent pace¡­but life interrupted that.


    But I have to wonder what she was trying to ask me. If it was just a basic conversation, there shouldn¡¯t have been this much of a disconnect. Or maybe she has fully developed a sub-version of Sign Language at this point? Either way¡­


    <It¡¯s okay. To be expected even. I¡¯m happy that you continued to learn without me.> I explained.


    That brought a gentle smile to her face as her tail swished side to side. Cerila seemingly wanted to tell me something as she closed her eyes and wiggled her ears, a tell she had when she was thinking hard about something. It made me happy to see that she hadn¡¯t changed that much.


    I also had many questions for her, but I felt like now wasn¡¯t the time. Nobody seemed willing to talk about Cerila just up and kissing me like that, and I had a feeling getting into the finer details would take things in the wrong direction. I also felt that this was a conversation she and I needed to have¡­in private.


    And why does that make me so nervous? I was never nervous to speak to her¡­why is it that I¡¯m feeling like this now of all times? Shouldn¡¯t I be excited? Thrilled? Ecstatic to be with her now? This is what I¡¯ve been waiting for almost seven years. Why am I anxious?


    I pushed those thoughts away for what felt like the umpteenth time this hour and decided to have a more pressing question answered. <Cerila, what happened after I disappeared? Did my spell work? Did Dad find you?>


    I had crafted a spell that day to do multiple things. I had the rock face reach out and grab Cerila, encasing her in a tomb of stone. Of course, the tricky part for me back then was making sure I did it so that Vampire didn''t notice her, and I had to make holes at very specific angles so as to not have Cerila drown from the sea or rainwater. There was also the quick decision to leave enough holes and space so she could breathe while also not being too big to be instantly noticed. Thankfully, the darkness and the storm covered any of my shortcomings.


    Either way, crafting such an intricate spell at seven years old when I was nearly dead¡­I just got lucky¡­and if nobody had found her¡­then it would have been for nothing.


    A look of profound sadness washed over her, but she never stopped smiling, even if it seemed strained now. <When you pushed me, I was so scared that you had finally abandoned me. But when the rocks came out to grab me, and I found myself in safety, I knew what you had done.>


    <I see. So you were found then¡­hopefully, it wasn¡¯t a long wait.>


    She shook her head. <I¡¯m not sure how long I was in there. I fell asleep from crying so hard or from running out of air. I woke up and found out Dad had saved me and that you were gone.>


    Dad? Ah¡­of course, it was only a matter of time until Cerila began calling my parents Mom and Dad.


    Speaking of Dad, that brought to light a whole new question. My dad has been looking for me for somewhere between five and six years. That means he left Mom and Dallin behind, most likely. And I¡¯m confident that the somewhat awkward atmosphere wasn¡¯t just my fault.


    Dallin stuck to Mom like glue while Bowen questioned him much as he did to me when I first revealed myself. Dad was walking a few paces behind them in complete silence. I couldn¡¯t see his face, but I could see that he was looking down at Dallin. I can¡¯t be sure how long it took to gather them all up or who was last to be picked up¡­but something tells me my dad hasn¡¯t been around Dallin much. And that must be eating away at him.


    He left one son behind to look for another. A brutal, heart-wrenching choice. It made me feel good that he made that choice for my sake, but it couldn¡¯t have been easy for him or Mom. And it certainly wasn¡¯t easy on Dallin.


    Yet¡­Dallin doesn¡¯t seem to resent me¡­why is that, I wonder?


    If I were in his shoes, I might just hate the brother I¡¯d never met. The same brother who disappeared and, in turn, took his only father. And I know my disappearance must have crushed Mom, which most likely affected Dallin.


    He has every right to hate me. Or could it be that he is a reincarnation?


    I focused my Dragon eye on him directly and ensured nobody else was in my direct vision. I felt that if I fed even an ounce of mana into my eye with this many people here at this distance, I¡¯d run the risk of knocking myself out cold. After all, I had three War God level people walking in front of me.


    It still brought a wave of discomfort and sharp pain in the back of my head which felt like the visual cortex part of my brain. Of course, that didn¡¯t surprise me. My body was not meant to process information like this, and I doubt my brain has adapted to my new eye so soon. That was probably going to take some more time. Either way, I ignored the pain and fed mana into my eye.


    Ah¡­that¡¯s a relief.


    Dallin¡¯s tiny soul seemed to be entirely normal for someone his age, as it was comparable to Mila¡¯s. I felt a piercing gaze and, out of instinct, turned to look at Cerila. I was rewarded with searing pain, and a blinding white light blocked the vision in my left eye. I stumbled forward, and it appeared I hadn¡¯t learned my lesson.


    I cut mana off to my eye immediately and found my arm being enveloped in a sweet softness. Cerila had caught me and was stopping me from falling to the ground. I heard Sylvia shuffle behind me, but she stopped, and everyone turned to look at the commotion.


    I hadn¡¯t even thought Cerila might have been at War God level, but it appears she is. Her soul is far brighter than mine, which explains many things growing up. Despite both of us getting similar training, Cerila was always a better mage than me. Her advantage in mana enhancement came from the fact she had a headstart and was older than me, along with being a Beastmen.


    However, it seems she was always destined to best me in this regard. Perhaps her natural talent just exceeds mine that much? Does she just not realize her potential? When does somebody finally realize they are at the level of a War God or an Exarch?


    Cerila locked our arms together and let her head rest on my shoulder. While thinking about souls and Dallin and our family situation, I realized that I had neglected to communicate with her as I got lost in thought.


    She brought a single hand up to sign. <Thank you for saving me. I will never forget what you sacrificed, and I promise you will never regret what you did for me.>


    <Cerila, I would never regret what I did. That thought never even crossed my mind. Don¡¯t¡ª>


    Cerila gently placed her hand on mine and stopped my attempt to sign; something told me she meant something very specific when she said that. She looked over at me and just smiled brightly at me. I felt the hair on the back of my neck stand up, and my heart pounded in my chest. It was a beautiful and heartwarming smile. There was a part of me that even had to suck in a tear.


    It felt like I had blinked, and Cerila had grown up before my very eyes¡­


    I heard the pitter-patter of shoes as Mila bumped into me. She looked up at me with a mixture of concern and genuine confusion. ¡°Daddy, what are you doing with your hands?¡± Mila asked me in Beastmen.


    I was somewhat confused as to why she was defaulting to Beastmen, but I was unbelievably thankful for it. Perhaps she felt nervous around all these new people I was interacting with. I imagine that family must ¡°smell¡± like each other to some degree, which would mess with her senses. Of course, that¡¯s just a guess on my part, but maybe I can ask at a later date.


    ¡°I am talking to her using my hands,¡± I explained.


    That only seemed to grow Mila¡¯s confusion more as she furrowed her brows. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because she can¡¯t hear us.¡±


    Mila looked at me like I had said something stupid, and her blue eyes slowly drifted over to Cerila. She looked her up and down, and eventually, Mila just sort of gazed at Cerila¡¯s ears with a confused expression.


    Perhaps for a Beastmen and a child at that, explaining deafness may be a tricky thing. As people with functional hearing, it¡¯s a weird thought to think about deafness, true deafness, that is. Even if Mila or I were in a completely and utterly silent and soundproof room, we would still hear ourselves breathing and the beating of our hearts if things got quiet enough. However, Cerila, somebody who was born completely deaf, had never heard a sound in her entire life.


    Mila just gave up on asking me and looked at me with a face that was begging me to explain things to her. I chuckled slightly and patted her on the head. ¡°Cerila can¡¯t hear you because she was born that way. She has never heard a sound before and, because of that, can¡¯t hear us talk.¡±


    Mila once again looked over to Cerila, and Cerila just gave her a friendly smile and waved. Mila stared blankly at her in return. ¡°But she has ears?¡±


    ¡°I know that. Perhaps I¡¯ll teach you some Sign Language. Maybe I should have done that bit sooner,¡± I told her.


    Mila nodded her head, seemingly unconvinced by my explanation, but she didn¡¯t ask any more questions. However, I still felt everyone¡¯s eyes on me. Mom and Dad looked at me with expressions that practically screamed for me to explain myself. But the same reason that has kept them quiet until now seems to be stopping them.


    Even Padraic was giving me a side eye, and I could tell he was holding in a snarky comment, as now wasn¡¯t the time for that. Padraic used to be a master of making things awkward, but he may have learned to restrain himself somewhat over the years. I wasn¡¯t sure if that was a byproduct of growing up or if the stress of my disappearance forced him to change.


    And I have a terrible feeling it may be the latter.


    I heard somebody coming from behind me, and I was pushed slightly while my other arm was wrapped in warmth. I was face to face with Sylvia. Her bronze mask had been polished and slightly reflected my face. I looked¡­tired and beat down. My eyes were puffy, and my face was red.


    To be honest, I looked terrible. I felt like I should be far more excited. Did I just cry all my emotions out and was left with nothing but this anxiety? I¡­don¡¯t know anymore.


    But Sylvia managed to get my heart rate up, and my arm went deeper into her chest, she even tugged on me slightly, and everyone was watching with wide eyes. Even Padraic seemed surprised. The only two people who weren¡¯t confused were Mila, smiling softly, and Bowen, who had a knowing look. Mom took a step forward, but Dad stopped her with a shake of his head.


    Somehow we had managed to communicate a lot of things just now without speaking a single word¡­some of it I had missed, but Sylvia¡¯s frustration was evident to everyone. She had been staying silent this entire time for a reason¡­a reason that I believed was that I had been ignoring her.


    I had barely spoken to her since I found out Lin was Nyx, and with the arrival of my family taking all my attention away, I had neglected her. This only added to pressure building in my heart, and I felt like I should be enjoying this, but I wasn¡¯t. I wanted to just crawl into bed and let a different me deal with this tomorrow.


    Either way, Bowen guided us forward. We walked into the home, and as I was familiar with it, I didn¡¯t need to be told where to go. I quickened my pace to get in front of everyone and opened the door to a sitting room. My heart sank into my chest as a pair of green eyes glared at me from behind two pieces of thick glass.


    Everyone had changed to some degree¡­even I had changed significantly in the last seven years. But¡­the man sitting in that chair had changed the most. Grandpa was, of course¡­always old. He was over eighty years old, and for a Human in this world, that¡¯s ancient.


    But even so, despite his physical age, he never seemed to struggle to do anything. There was always a certain power to his presence and how he moved and interacted with things and people, which made me second-guess his age. He was independent and never required assistance to move around, even so much as walking around the village as a doctor. I never once thought he would have been incapable of his duties.


    But the man who was sunk into that leather armchair looks old. Very old.


    His face looked like it had gained double or triple the wrinkles it had before, and he looked about ready to take a nap. Even his breathing seemed labored and tired. That edge he had to him appeared to have withered away with his health. Even those emerald green eyes that helped usher me into this world looked like they had lost some of their luster.


    I wanted to lash out and yell at the world for letting this happen. It wasn¡¯t fair that I didn¡¯t get to spend more time with him. I always knew deep down he wouldn¡¯t live forever¡­I mean, it¡¯s impossible for him¡­I¡¯d live a much longer life than Grandpa. But just because it was reality didn¡¯t make me feel any better.


    I just hadn¡¯t realized just how much I missed this old man. So now I just need to make up for the lost time.


    But his demeanor didn¡¯t seem to have changed. I couldn¡¯t discern the look in his eyes. Was he happy to see me? Angry? Disappointed? I just couldn¡¯t get a bead on it. But I could tell he was looking at me expectantly.


    I took a deep breath to calm my frayed nerves. ¡°Hello, Rorken.¡±


    I heard a surprised gasp from Mom, but Grandpa didn¡¯t seem the least bit shocked. Instead, a smile tugged on the corners of his mouth, which was all I needed to know to discern the truth. It was like he expected me to know at this point. But now that I had seen Grandpa again, I was confident that he was undoubtedly Rorken Bloodfallen, the Exarch from the Holy Kingdom that attempted to invade Syn¡¯nari.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about it. Was it wrong that I didn¡¯t seem to care? I can hardly judge a man fighting on orders from his country. Whether they were right or wrong doesn¡¯t matter to a soldier. There¡¯s also the reason why he chose to stay and hide away in a village of the country he attempted to invade. He could have just gone home and retired if he wanted a simple life. If he were as strong as people said he was, not many would have been able to stop him.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, boy. Why don¡¯t you sit down? We have much to talk about.¡±

 Vol.6 Ch.126-The Shadowheart Report.

    There were just not enough seats for all of this in this room, two couches that could fit three people comfortably and two lounge chairs. Grandpa was already occupying one of the leather chairs while Mom, Dad, and Dallin took one of the couches. I took the center of the second couch, and Mila comfortably snuggled next to me.


    I looked up to see Sylvia and Cerila looking at each other in silence. The awkward and somewhat tense atmosphere ramped up as Sylvia took a direct step in front of Cerila and sat on the couch next to me. Cerila raised an eyebrow at me, and her face told me that action peeved her, but Sylvia merely crossed her legs and arms with a grunt.


    Padraic smacked his forehead and let out a long-winded groan. He grabbed Dallin from underneath the arms, eliciting a giggle from him, and placed him on Mom¡¯s lap. Seeing Dallin laugh like that brought a smile to my face. I was worried that he might be apprehensive, but if I was being honest, he seemed to be the least worried person here.


    Bowen left us some water, and with that, everyone was seated. There were a few awkward moments between us before I cleared my throat and rolled my shoulders. Finally, I let out a deep breath and nodded my head.


    I looked at Padraic. ¡°I¡¯ll start. Would you mind translating everything to Cerila? I don¡¯t want her to miss anything because I¡¯m a little behind on her version of Sign Language.¡±


    Padraic gave me a serious nod while cracking his fingers and running them through his beard. I looked at my parents and Grandpa, and they all gave me nods of silent approval.


    ¡°Then¡­I should probably start from the beginning.¡±


    I launched into the long-winded recount of my life, well, the last seven years. And I really did start from the beginning. Even though Mila and Dallin were present, I figured skirting around the darker parts would only be a disservice. I, of course, didn¡¯t go into great detail about certain aspects for obvious reasons, but I didn¡¯t need to. The adults understood these things without me having to say all of it.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t stop their reactions. Every time I mentioned something even halfway bad, everyone winced. I barely managed three sentences before tears flowed from Mom¡¯s eyes, and it wasn¡¯t long before Dad joined her. Tears rolled down Cerila¡¯s face as she stared off into the distance, watching Padraic sign dejectedly out of the corner of her eye. Grandpa simply closed his eyes and listened to my words.


    I had to stop multiple times in my explanation to give Mom and Dad time to process what I was telling them. There were also various instances of Mom breaking down entirely and wailing, telling me that she was sorry for letting me get captured. I had to assuage her frequently and remind her this wasn¡¯t her or Dad¡¯s fault. However, my words fell on deaf and emotionally charged ears.


    Things like the Wyrm attack and slugging through the dungeon were also points of¡­sorrow. My entire involvement with the Chapter of Despair made everyone uncomfortable. Even Grandpa reacted somewhat to hearing that name. It appeared that even he was aware of what they were capable of.


    I also got a quick explanation of what happened during my kidnapping. The Chapter of Despair spent a significant amount of time putting its plot into action. They most likely had insider information.


    The chapter used the bandit attacks in the region to misdirect the rangers and focus them in a specific area. From there, they sent troops into Owlkirk to blend in and wait for a signal. The chapter began attacking and killing patrolling ranger squads indiscriminately, and from there, the agents inside the village began attacking. They burned down homes and slaughtered civilians. It was pure chaos. And apparently, this was normal for the Chapter of Despair. Grandpa confirmed that this was a way for them to test Syn¡¯nari¡¯s capabilities. While also stealing slaves to be sold on the market and causing tension in the country.


    No wonder they couldn¡¯t come to find Cerila and me immediately.


    I pushed those thoughts away for now. What was done was done, and there was nothing that could be changed about the past. It wasn¡¯t my parents'' fault that I had been captured.


    However, I was thankful this was my second time explaining my life to people. I had gained a certain amount of practice explaining things. But the more I recounted my life, the more I realized it was filled with both terrible incidents and happy moments. And most of those good times started when I escaped Sandervile and met Sylvia. There were, of course, Muriel and even some happy moments in Sandervile, but those were few and far between.


    Some may say I over-exaggerated my time with Sylvia, but I didn¡¯t believe so. As the words flowed from my mouth, it really put my time with her into perspective. She saved my life multiple times. Sylvia has stood next to me during some of my most challenging battles. She even spent weeks beside me, nursing me back to health. Not to mention all the times she helped me mentally ground and situate myself.


    Honestly¡­if I hadn¡¯t met Sylvia¡­my life would have probably been a whole lot worse.


    And explaining this to my family appeared to go over well. The heavy atmosphere was lifted from the room, even if it was only a little. Now that my parents understood why this masked person was sitting next to me, they smiled and profusely thanked Sylvia for helping me. My mom cried genuine tears of happiness to hear that my life hadn¡¯t been a complete hell hole for seven years, mostly in due part to Sylvia¡¯s actions.


    So far, it appears they don¡¯t know who Sylvia is. Or that she is a Vampire. Perhaps word hadn¡¯t reached them yet.


    And it seems Sylvia took things in stride as she nodded her head and took my parent¡¯s thanks. She was proud, and I admired that, although she seemed pretty embarrassed about my rendition of events even though I was speaking the truth. It also seemed to have calmed her down a bit.


    But while I was explaining our time as adventurers and things got around to our second encounter with a certain enigmatic adventurer, my dad, of all people, let out a groan. He rubbed his face, stood up, and immediately began taking off his armor.


    ¡°Dad? Is there something wrong?¡± I asked.


    This was unusual, considering how he had been the last few times. He groaned again and shook his head while letting his shoulder pieces fall to the floor with a loud clang. Although I watched Dad, I didn¡¯t miss how Dallin reflexively winced at the loud noise. I found that odd, but it would be something I could bring up later.


    Dad sighed and looked at me with a mixture of frustration and exasperation. ¡°Yes¡­there is. I can¡¯t believe that fool found you before I did.¡±


    I blinked a few times at that one and heard Grandpa snicker under his breath. ¡°You know the Twilight Knight?¡± Sylvia asked.


    Dad moved over and sat back down on the couch. He tried to force himself deeper into the couch but gave up and ran his hands through his long black hair. ¡°Unfortunately, I do. I could call him a friend, but that may be a bit much. He is more of an acquaintance. I had reached out to him as he was the only person I could trust to look for you.¡±


    Do you mean to tell me that man was looking for me?


    ¡°Are you serious? Why¡­wait, is he a Dark Elf?¡± I blurted out.


    Dad nodded his head. ¡°Yes. Let me guess. He still wears that armor and talks all stuffy and weirdly proper, huh?¡± I nodded, which made my dad groan in second-hand embarrassment. ¡°I swear that man lost all of his intelligence to his brother. You see, he read a book that was poorly translated into Elvish when we were young boys. And since then, he has become that character. He adopted everything, even the character¡¯s odd sense of justice and mannerisms¡­and the poorly translated way of speaking. He even shoves his ears into that infernal helmet and never shows his face¡­it¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Why him? What about your sister?¡± I reasoned.


    Dad winced at the mention of his sister. ¡°Yeah¡­I couldn¡¯t do that. I knew that if I asked him to look for a child and keep things quiet, he would do it. He may be a freak, but he is trustworthy, at the very least. It also helps that he is incredibly strong, so he can do it alone and not need to ask anyone for help. I just can¡¯t believe he walked right up to you and let you tell him no¡­what an idiot¡­¡±


    I guess I can leave the part about the Twilight Knight alone for now. So this means he is avoiding talking to his sister¡­huh?


    ¡°You said he lost his intelligence to his brother? What is his brother¡¯s name by chance?¡±


    Dad raised his eyebrows at my question. ¡°Parhen? Why?¡±


    Oh¡­no¡­


    Judging by Dad¡¯s reaction, it seems he doesn¡¯t know. ¡°Dad¡­just to be sure, your sister¡¯s name is Illyssia, right?¡±


    Dad¡¯s face morphed into a complicated smile as he rubbed the back of his head. ¡°Yeah, so I assume that means Sia spoke to you?¡±


    Sia? That must be her nickname¡­ a sort of weird one at that. Why not Lys? Or even Lisa?


    ¡°You could say that. But I should probably tell you that Parhen is my uncle¡­and they had a son,¡± I explained.


    Dad stared at me for a few moments with a blank expression. His purple eyes drifted over me as if they were scanning me for some kind of falsehood. Then he brought both his hands to his face and aggressively rubbed his cheeks. I looked at Mom for some guidance, but she just gave me a wry smile, and Dallin looked on with raised eyebrows. It seems everyone was a bit surprised.


    Dad spread his fingers so I could see one of his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re serious, aren¡¯t you?¡± I nodded. Dad groaned and chuckled self-deprecatingly to himself. ¡°So¡­I¡¯m an uncle. And my brother is Parhen. I suppose I deserve this, considering my actions.¡±


    Although Dad admitted some fault, he definitely doesn¡¯t seem too pleased with this revelation. ¡°May I ask why?¡±


    ¡°How about you finish your story, and I¡¯ll tell you mine. And it¡¯s mostly just personal family stuff,¡± he grumbled.


    I agreed and continued recounting things. I was near the end of my story, but I figured I wouldn¡¯t leave much out. I told them about my time at school and how Bowen had treated me and helped me live here. I explained what I was doing in my classes and my friendships with everyone. It seemed that this side of the topic was much more enjoyable for everyone as, for the most part, it was a positive thing.


    I once again decided to skip Mila for the time being and figured I would end it with that as a final send-off. I also had another plan, as I hadn¡¯t told my family exactly who Sylvia was, but I wasn¡¯t going to force her into making that kind of decision. So I opted to talk about what happened with the Dragon and Avasta.


    The second I brought up Chaos Dragons, Mom averted her eyes from me, staring off into a corner of the couch. I knew this must have been a complicated topic, and she seemed slightly embarrassed to discuss it. I don¡¯t blame her. Admitting to your child that you were partially conceived by ancient Dragon magic is, uh¡­something. And I, of course, mentioned that I had spoken to Avasta, and she had told me¡­certain things.


    I waited a few moments, looking at Mom expectantly for her to explain, but she seemed reluctant. Finally, Dad nudged her, and Mom looked into his eyes. Dad smiled and nodded. ¡°You should tell him. We did promise him, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    Mom nodded her head and looked at me with an apologetic smile. ¡°Sorry¡­Kal¡­that we didn¡¯t tell you sooner.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t think it would have changed much, and I wouldn¡¯t have expected you to explain this to a seven-year-old. But with that being said¡­¡± I raised an eyebrow and looked at Dallin, who just smiled at me. ¡°Are you sure you want Dallin to know?¡±


    Mom nodded and smiled as she ran a hand through Dallin¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s only fair. If I could go back, I would have told you.¡± Instead, mom gently raised Dallin¡¯s face and smiled at him with a deep kindness in her golden eyes. ¡°Dallin, this is an important story. It¡¯s how you and your big brother came to be. Are you ready to hear it?¡±


    Dallin smiled brightly and nodded his head in excitement. Dallin¡¯s demeanor reminded me of Dad or, well, the version of Dad I knew. Cheerful and outgoing. Right now, he seems a bit off, but there are a lot of emotions being thrown around, and I¡¯m sure he is tired. I found it hard to believe he picked that up from Dad, considering how things went down, and Mom is definitely not like this.


    So who did he learn these mannerisms from? Is this just simply how he is? If I never became Kaladin Shadowheart¡­would Kaladin have been the same as Dallin?


    Mom cleared her throat and adjusted herself in her chair. Everyone perked up and watched her intently, myself included. The only person who didn¡¯t seem interested was Grandpa, and I had a feeling he knew the story. After all, he knew a Dark Elf and High Elf having a child together was impossible, yet he helped bring me into this world. I¡¯m sure he had many questions.


    ¡°Well¡­after your dad and I decided to be together, we just happened to have been fighting through a dungeon. During our grand escape, I came across an egg that a Goliath was protecting. We defeated the monster, and I tried putting the egg away into my ring¡­but it didn¡¯t work,¡± Mom explained.


    She is¡­dodging a lot of questions. Decided to be together? Fighting through a dungeon? Killing a Goliath and finding an egg? I feel as if I had more questions, not less. How Mom told the story was the exact opposite of how I had been doing things.


    Which was fine. If she wanted to be evasive now, in public, I could understand that. However, she and I will be having a crucial conversation soon.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    And I wouldn¡¯t allow her to wriggle out of that one.


    She took a deep breath and continued telling her story. ¡°Your father was rather¡­frustrated with me for deciding to take the egg along. And rightfully so, considering the egg weighed a lot. But I didn¡¯t allow his negativity to discourage me.¡±


    Mom stopped and raised an eyebrow at him, only for Dad to find the corner of the room more interesting, his face turning a light shade of pink from embarrassment. ¡°Anyways, long story short, I managed to bring the egg out of the dungeon successfully. I had planned to sell it at the time as I had no idea what it was. I had never seen a pink and light blue egg with weird scales that weighed so much. But we didn¡¯t make it very far.¡±


    ¡°Avasta showed up, didn¡¯t she?¡± I asked.


    Mom just smiled and nodded her head weakly. ¡°Yes, arriving is one way to put it. I had honestly believed that the end of my life had come. Never had I felt so hopeless. We thought she was there to kill us, but on a whim, she started questioning us. And for whatever reason, she decided to believe us.¡±


    ¡°That egg then¡­¡± Sylvia murmured.


    Dad grunted and nodded his head. ¡°It may have been hers. A Dragon¡¯s egg, if I had to guess.¡±


    Padraic nearly spat on himself. ¡°What? Okay, hold on¡­that¡­monster pretending to be a woman was Avasta, right? And you found her lost egg? So how does a Dragon Emperor even lose their egg? And that means that¡­creature had a child? Should we be worried?¡±


    Dad shrugged. ¡°I have no idea. She never told us, and at that time¡­I felt like asking may have gotten me killed.¡±


    ¡°I agree¡­it didn¡¯t really matter how she lost it but that she did. She thanked us for doing her ¡°duty¡± and left us with a parting gift in the form of a wish. Well, me, that is, since your father didn¡¯t do anything. And well¡­ as you can see, I wished to have a family¡­to have sons¡­¡± Mom admitted sheepishly. ¡°Avasta had warned me that it would likely never come true and that it would nearly be impossible for me to have a child with your father. But I asked for it regardless of the success chance.¡±


    ¡°So¡­that¡¯s how it is?¡± I asked.


    Mom¡¯s face flushed bright red as she brought a hand to her face. ¡°Well¡­yes and no. It took a few years of trying to¡ª¡±


    Dad let out a sound as if he had been punched in the gut, interrupting Mom and covering her mouth. ¡°What?! Don¡¯t go around saying that type of stuff in front of them!¡± my dad wailed.


    Mom blushed even more and batted her eyes at Dad. ¡°But you were just so vigorous and passiona¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± my dad blurted. If the man wasn¡¯t embarrassed before, he sure was now. His entire face was bright pink to the tips of his droopy ears. He couldn¡¯t even look Mom in the eyes.


    Of course, she just giggled to herself and looked at Dallin and then me. ¡°And well¡­the rest is history.¡±


    Padraic had on a wry smile, and Grandpa remained motionless. Cerila also seemed somewhat embarrassed. Even I felt a bit awkward to hear about my parents¡­well¡­making me. It was something I¡¯d rather not hear. I didn¡¯t need them to go into detail.


    Sylvia and Mila were just listening quietly, and I felt like this conversation went way over Mila¡¯s head some time ago. Mila gave me a questioning and confused look, but I just nodded at her, and that seemingly conveyed that things were okay, even if she didn¡¯t quite understand what was happening. I¡¯m sure there will be a day when I have to explain this to her.


    I also wasn¡¯t sure what Sylvia thought about all of this, but I had explained to her about the ¡°Child of Chaos¡± stuff when I had woken up. At the time, she didn¡¯t seem too bothered and sort of just shrugged it off. But now that there was more information¡­I wondered if she thought of me differently, considering I was born from this chaos magic.


    Well¡­today isn¡¯t over¡­and I still have a few bombs to drop. I might as well get this over with.


    I cleared my throat to gather everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°So¡­while explaining the latter half of my time at school and before the Dragon attack¡­I had purposely skipped over one essential part.¡±


    Padraic just laughed at me and raised his eyebrows up and down at me. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure you did. Do you plan on explaining it now, or are we going to have to force it out of you?¡±


    ¡°No, I plan on telling you right now.¡±


    Padraic gave me a look of surprise and let his head sink into the couch. ¡°Well¡­that was easy,¡± he grumbled, almost as if he was disappointed.


    ¡°During my little adventure when I ran into the Chapter of Despair again¡­I found something else there.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And what would that be?¡± Dad asked. ¡°And you ran into those bastards again?¡±


    I put a hand on Mila¡¯s back, and her head snapped at me. She gave me a worried look, but I smiled back at her. ¡°I did, and I handled them. However, I found Mila there. She was a slave being kept by the chapter. And well¡­lots of things happened that I can explain if you want, but to keep things simple...even though I haven¡¯t done the best of jobs, Sylvia and I have adopted Mila. We have been raising her as our daughter for nearly five months now. Sylvia had raised her in my stead when I was asleep after the Dragon attack. So¡­Mila is my daughter.¡±


    Padraic was moving his hands, translating what I was saying, and stopped abruptly, staring blankly out in front of him. After that, everyone went quiet, and even Grandpa opened his eyes, looking me over with wide, surprised eyes.


    The silence stretched on for an uncomfortable amount of time, and Mila nudged me to see what was wrong. Her dark blue eyes hinted at fear, and she knew that we were talking about her. She fidgeted nervously and grabbed ahold of my jacket with sweaty hands. She had remained relatively silent since meeting my family, but I decided to push things along.


    Despite my parents being shocked, I picked Mila up and set her on her feet in front of me. I made sure to put on my best smile as well. ¡°Mila, these people are my family. Can you say hi to your grandparents for me? I think they would like to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Your family¡­¡± Mila muttered to herself while turning towards the other couch.


    Mom and Dad¡¯s eyes were wide as saucers, and I watched a single tear escape from Mom. It slowly made its way down her face as she looked on in surprise. Mila was nervous as she flattened her ears to her head, and her spotted tail curled up. She looked away from me and looked to Sylvia for guidance, only for Sylvia to nudge her forward gently.


    Mila walked towards Mom and Dad, albeit hesitantly. Everyone was watching her with surprised looks, and all the attention made her a bit nervous.


    But she pushed through and rubbed her hands together. ¡°Hi¡­¡± she said meekly.


    The first person to react wasn¡¯t Mom or Dad but Grandpa. He let out a deep laugh that quickly turned into a coughing fit. Even a tear rolled down his face, but I couldn''t be sure whether it was from emotions or his coughing fit.


    Mila immediately looked at me with fear written all over her adorable face. Perhaps she felt that she was the one that caused Grandpa¡¯s coughing fit, but I wouldn¡¯t get a chance to explain that as Mom had made her move.


    And Mila didn¡¯t stand a chance.


    Her little cheetah ears flicked up, and she tried turning around, but Mom was far too fast for her. Mom was on her knees, sobbing, holding Mila tightly to her chest, and running her hands through her short orange hair. Mila gave me a pleading look at first, but I felt my face hurting from smiling, and once she saw that, she sort of just let it happen. Not that I would have been able to stop Mom anyways.


    Dad eventually joined Mom, although with fewer tears and a more friendly smile. ¡°Hi, Mila¡­¡± he said, somewhat nervously.


    Mila freed her face from Mom¡¯s clutches and looked up at him for a long time. Her stare was more inquisitive than nervous now then she gave me a quick glance. Mom pulled back from Mila, and Mila also gave her a curious glance. The little girl slowly lifted her hand and gently guided it across Mom¡¯s sharp Eleven facial features. Her slim finger traced Mom¡¯s jawline and nose.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel confused at what Mila was doing until I heard her take a deep breath as she wrinkled her nose. Mila nodded once to herself. ¡°You smell and look like Daddy.¡±


    That was all she had said to Mom. And I was starting to think Mom had run out of tears at this point¡­it seems we may be cursed with infinite tears. Even I couldn¡¯t stop myself.


    ¡°You¡¯re so precious! That¡¯s the best compliment I¡¯ve ever received,¡± Mom said in between sobs, hugging Mila again.


    Dad stood up with a wry smile and rubbed the back of his head. ¡°What about me, Mila? Do I look and smell like your dad?¡±


    Mila once again managed to wiggle free of Mom¡¯s embrace, only for her to just shrug half-heartedly. Dad¡¯s shoulders slumped, allowing his body to crumble into the couch. It was like somebody had cut his strings. He looked absolutely defeated.


    Sylvia giggled, and I joined in. Of course, now that it had been seven years, I could say comfortably that I resembled my mother far more in the face than my father. I may have chalked that up to this ¡°Child of Chaos¡± nonsense, but it seemed it was simply a matter of genetics as Dallin appeared to take after Dad more. His facial features resembled that of a Dark Elf more than a High Elf.


    And speaking of Dallin¡­


    ¡°Mila¡­this is your uncle, Dallin,¡± my mom said softly.


    Mila and Dallin then proceeded to have a staring contest for some time, neither even so much as breathing loudly. Finally, not wanting to focus on more awkward silence, I realized something. Dallin and Mila should be around the same age, but Dallin looked much older. I was never too sure about Mila¡¯s age, but the more I looked at Dallin, the younger Mila appeared.


    Perhaps Mila is only six? Maybe almost six? It could go either way¡­maybe she just looked younger because of her time in slavery? Or perhaps it¡¯s a Beastmen thing? I suppose Mila did look more youthful than Cerila when Cerila was around her age.


    Cerila¡­


    Trying to keep track of everyone¡¯s reactions and keeping people engaged was challenging. Cerila seemed content to follow along with the translations and asked me a few questions during my explanation, but that was it. At the start of all this, she just seemed happy to be in the same room as me. But now¡­she has a far-off look in her eyes and looks like she is in deep thought. But not the kind of deep thought she usually entered when we were studying. And I knew she understood what I said because she could read lips unless she somehow lost that skill, which I highly doubt.


    Cerila caught me staring at her, and she quickly wiped that expression off her face. She instead just smiled as if she was tired and pointed at Dallin and Mila. When I turned my attention back to them, Mila was standing in front of Dallin, and if I didn¡¯t know her better, I would have thought she was sizing him up.


    Her dark blue eyes were narrowed, and her tail was coiled up. So far, Mila had been taking this surprisingly well outside of her nervousness. A part of me thought she might be reluctant to accept Mom and Dad. But perhaps the whole ¡°smelling like family¡± element had a bit more credence than I thought. I would have to get around to introducing Cerila and Padraic properly as well as Grandpa.


    But her doing this much is good enough for one day.


    ¡°You smell¡­kind of like Daddy,¡± Mila said, sounding unsure of herself.


    Perhaps siblings don¡¯t smell all that much alike? Or¡­maybe Dallin doesn¡¯t have that much of a smell to him? Elves don¡¯t typically emit any body odors. I mean, if we get things on us, then we smell like that, but that¡¯s it. I suppose we can smell ¡°dirty¡± if enough filth builds up, just like anyone else.


    Then again, Bella mentioned that Elves have a particular smell. So maybe there is a difference, but maybe Mila isn¡¯t old enough to pick it up?


    Dallin smiled awkwardly and looked around at everyone. ¡°What did she say?¡± he asked.


    Oh¡­Dallin can¡¯t speak Human? I suppose that makes sense. Did Grandpa not teach him? I suppose he is still young¡­but still¡­


    I never really thought that he wouldn¡¯t understand me. I just responded to him in Elvish because it felt natural at the time. So he¡¯s been following along with Padraic¡¯s Sign Language translations when I spoke Human. I was surprised he was that adept. Cerila or Mom must have taught him.


    Dad chuckled to himself and put a hand on Dallin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°She said you smell like your brother.¡±


    Dallin cocked his head to the side. ¡°I smell like Brother?¡± he asked more to himself than to Dad. He turned his golden eyes to Mom. ¡°Is that¡­ a good thing?¡±


    Mom smiled brightly and nodded her head. ¡°I believe it¡¯s a great compliment. Why don¡¯t you say hi to her? I think you two are around the same age. Maybe you can be friends?¡±


    Mom looked to me for approval, and I simply nodded. It would be weird for Dallin to be an uncle figure to Mila, considering they are both so young and only a few years apart. And I didn¡¯t miss the smile that crept up on Dallin¡¯s face when Mom mentioned being friends.


    ¡°Hi, Mila. Would you like to be friends?¡± Dallin asked, almost sounding giddy.


    Mila immediately flicked around with her brows furrowed and a slight look of annoyance on her face. She pointed a finger at Dallin. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Ah¡­this language barrier may be difficult.


    ¡°Dallin asked you to be his friend,¡± Sylvia said softly.


    Mila crossed her arms across her chest and frowned. ¡°But Rosemary is already my friend. I don¡¯t need another friend.¡±


    ¡°Bahahaha!¡± Grandpa started laughing in his chair and began tapping his foot against the floor. He was laughing so hard I thought the old man was going to expire right in front of us.


    His green eyes gazed into me, and a smile crept on his face. ¡°A few months, was it? She is more like you than I could ever imagine.¡±


    ¡°I¡­yeah¡­maybe a little,¡± I grumbled.


    I don¡¯t really think that¡¯s something I would have done. That same attitude screamed Sylvia to me, but I wasn¡¯t going to point that out.


    ¡°Mila, you know you can have multiple friends, right? I have many friends,¡± I explained.


    Mila¡¯s ears wiggled a few times as she mulled over my explanation. But her attention got taken away by Padraic, who started laughing. ¡°Lots of friends, huh? It seems you really have changed,¡± Padraic said fondly.


    ¡°Hey¡­I had friends.¡±


    Padraic brought a hand up to his eyes like he was blocking out the sun and looking out into the distance. He scanned the room with a smug grin. ¡°Yeah, enough to fit in a single bedroom.¡±


    ¡°I could say the same thing about you,¡± I retorted.


    Padraic shrugged. ¡°That was by choice. I just felt bad for the two weirdos in the back of the class.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk¡­have you heard yourself talk before?¡± I said playfully.


    Padraic was about to refute my claim, but there was a small crack, and a blue cube of ice smacked Padraic in the forehead. He let out a yelp and began rubbing his forehead. ¡°Hey! What did you do that for?!¡±


    Cerila was just sitting in her chair with a leg crossed over her knee. A look of annoyance began to break down as a small smile tugged on the corner of her lips.


    This is¡­nostalgic.


    After a little bit of banter, I noticed that Mom was acting as a translator between Dallin and Mila. The two were talking, and although Mila was clearly hesitant about all of this, she wasn¡¯t refuting it. Perhaps she felt this was important, or maybe since I asked her to consider it, she was willing to try it.


    It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if Dallin and Mila were simply incompatible as friends. These two kids have lived vastly different lives, and there is definitely some¡­conflict here. Then again, Rosemary, Bowen¡¯s daughter, lived a life that was the complete opposite of Mila, but those two have grown to be fast friends. Of course, maybe I¡¯m just being cynical about all of this.


    Dad watched as the two children communicated awkwardly with a kind, tired smile. It was the same smile he often wore back in Owlkirk. Apparently, that smile was meant to copy his sister. But even now¡­I felt like he wasn''t pretending. In all my years growing up with this man, I never once thought his attitude was fake.


    Perhaps I was terrible at reading people back then, so I never noticed the signs. Or maybe Dad really had changed into a different person. Considering what he¡¯s been through and what he¡¯s done, I think it¡¯s the latter.


    Dad caught me smiling at him, and I figured now was the time to get some more answers. Once my parents told me some more things, I would drop the final bomb. Well, I would prep it. I wouldn¡¯t be the one to tell that secret.


    ¡°Dad, would you mind telling me about your life?¡±

 Vol.6 Ch.127- Dissenting Opinions.

    When I asked Dad to tell me about his life, I was surprised by his willingness. He didn¡¯t groan or complain and instead started from the beginning. And from what I managed to piece together from his sister and what I knew, it appeared that I was correct in my assumptions. Dad was the next head of the Shadow Clan until certain events transpired, and he decided not to be.


    There was nearly three hundred years worth of his life, and he managed to compact it into a neat thirty-minute explanation as most of it was essentially the same thing year after year. My father had spent the first two centuries of his life training, training more, fighting, and waging war. The way he recounted things made my heart sink into my chest. It was eerily similar to my previous life.


    Exist. Breathe in. Kill the enemies of your people. Exhale. Repeat.


    The only real difference is that he did it for far longer than I had. Even as Death Commando, my life expectancy wasn¡¯t much higher than an average Human''s. Then again, they probably never expected us to live that long in the first place if the job didn¡¯t kill us, the military, or those who made me were ready to put the bullet in us.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel more attached to Dad¡­the things he went through were similar to what I had gone through. Albeit on an entirely different scale, but nonetheless. Of course, there was also the fact Dad was brainwashed and conditioned where I had been created with the sole purpose of war, but that was just nitpicking.


    Everyone in the room listened with wide eyes of surprise and shock, and I was a part of that group. It was hard to believe the cheerful and loving father I knew him to be was once a cold-hearted soldier, slaughtering dozens of Elves, slaves, and mercenaries for money and the honor of his tribe without questioning a thing. Dad described himself as merciless, uncaring, and numb to the world around him. He never once questioned his father¡¯s orders or why he was doing the things he was doing. It was simply his life. He lived for the Shadow Clan.


    He led troops from Brax and the Shadow Clan across multiple battlefields. The fighting was always off and on between Brax and Tel¡¯an¡¯duth for over three hundred years, but he would train troops and the future generations during down periods. My father had witnessed multiple generations of the Brax imperial family. It¡¯s a mesmerizing thought to have realized he was a part of that fighting for almost the entirety of a three-century war.


    The only family member who interacted with others outside his father¡¯s orders was his older sister, and according to Dad, he rarely saw her. He could go years without seeing her face. He would often get into confrontations with Uncle Parhen. Apparently, Uncle Parhen was from a rival family that was second in power at the time. Parhen had some weird kind of one-sided rivalry with my father as he wanted to be the leader of the Shadow Clan, but alas, it was just a pipe dream due to his birth and lack of skill when compared to my dad.


    My father¡¯s mood noticeably soured when talking about Parhen. Perhaps he really disliked the man, and having heard that he had married his sister and had a child didn¡¯t seem to make him feel any better. I think a part of him was blaming himself for running away, which forced his sister to marry Parhen in order to strengthen the Shadowstorm lineage. After all, if Parhen couldn¡¯t become the next clan leader, siring the next one is a close second¡­I guess.


    I imagined there was a bit of animosity towards my father for disappearing or, in most people¡¯s minds, supposedly dying. He was the pride of the Shadow Clan. The next leader and the man who would orchestrate the charge into the foreseeable future. Then, he vanished, and if Aunt Illyssia¡¯s words were to be believed, he left an absolute train wreck behind him, and everyone believed him to be dead.


    Of course, I don¡¯t blame my father. If it weren¡¯t for him making such a decision, I might not be here today, so I¡¯m eternally grateful. After all, I wouldn¡¯t want anyone else to be my father.


    Not to mention I may have made a similar choice if I had the free will to do so once upon a time. There was a time in my lives when I was beginning to think like that¡­even if it only lasted for a few scant days. But now, I¡¯ve always wanted to live the life that I want to. And what exactly that life entails seems to be getting more unclear by the day for me.


    Then Dad¡¯s life changed when he met Mom.


    ¡°So¡­that¡¯s pretty much my entire life until I met your mother,¡± Dad said, wiping a slight beat of sweat off his forehead and gulping down half a glass of water.


    ¡°And how exactly did that go down?¡± Padraic asked.


    Judging by everyone¡¯s faces, the only person who knew about my parent¡¯s past was Grandpa. Perhaps they had some kind of mutual understanding, being incredibly powerful and influential people hiding away in a small village on an island. Three unlikely individuals¡­


    ¡°Well¡­uh¡­¡± Dad mumbled sheepishly while rubbing the back of his head. ¡°How do I put this? I guess¡ª¡±


    ¡°It was love at first sight. I was sent to assassinate him, but he was the one that assassinated my heart,¡± my mom cooed, batting her eyelashes at him.


    Dad blushed and turned his head to the side. ¡°For you, maybe, not for me. I¡¯m not sure what kind of man would fall in love with a masked assassin trying to stab him in the chest with a lightning-clad dagger¡­¡±


    Mom put a hand to her cheek and sighed. ¡°You did play hard to get at first, I suppose.¡±


    Dad cleared his throat for no reason other than to calm his nerves. Something I do¡­I wonder if I had picked that habit up from him. Or maybe it was a nervous thing we were both destined to have.


    ¡°Whatever you say, Dear. But to set the stage and make things simpler to understand, it all started with the assassins sent to Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. We had just gotten word that they were successful, and we were in the middle of a celebration. My father came to me and told me now was the time for him to retire and for me to take the mantle of the clan leader. End on a high note and all that,¡± Dad recounted, waving his hand dismissively.


    ¡°There were a few Dark Elves sent with the Brax assassins, and although they were considered dead, it was a worthy sacrifice in our eyes. A way to bring the war to an end. I accepted my father¡¯s proposal to be chief out of nothing more than duty. I always figured it was the next logical step in my life, and I honestly didn¡¯t have any negative feelings about the idea at the time. But¡­it was during our celebration that things got heated. You see, Brax was planning on mustering an invasion force to cripple Tel¡¯an¡¯duth and take nearly all of the adjacent land on the border. It was meant to be a final move to end the war, to force Tel¡¯an¡¯duth to back down and sign a peace treaty accepting Brax¡¯s claim to the land. Everyone was in high spirits, and nobody expected that Tel¡¯an¡¯duth had sent their own assassins in the night.¡±


    Mom looked rather proud at that, but for some reason, I got the impression that she was putting on a front. Maybe it was because I was her son that I knew. Or perhaps I was just better at these things¡­I couldn¡¯t be sure.


    ¡°In a matter of moments, the camp descended into chaos. Ration trailers were blown up by spells. Mages were screaming and flinging spells into the darkness. It was a full-blown panic, and they had waited until the end of the party when everyone was at the bottom of the tenth drink and vomiting on themselves. I didn¡¯t even manage to gather anyone before your mother attacked me. I was lucky that I had my spear on hand,¡± Dad grumbled.


    ¡°You put up a good fight,¡± Mom added, like she was trying to make him feel better.


    ¡°So she did beat you?¡± Padraic snickered.


    Dad glared at Padraic, and the Dwarf suppressed a chuckle while turning his face away. ¡°As I was saying¡­I tried to turn the tides, but our shadow magic was severely hindered by light mages. The previous night General Maxwell had taken a large portion of our forces for the invasion. We weren¡¯t even close to the border, so we thought we were safe. I would never have imagined he¡¯d rebel against the emperor. Those two seemed so close¡­.¡± Dad reminisced.


    <Light mages? I thought only the Holy Kingdom had a bunch?> Cerila asked.


    ¡°We sent Tel¡¯an¡¯duth light mages,¡± Grandpa added quickly.


    So the Holy Kingdom was playing both sides of the war, huh? Doesn¡¯t surprise me. But for them to be helping a rival religion? How slimy is the Holy Kingdom?


    Dad nodded and spoke while signing. ¡°Your mom had the idea of using two or three light mages to light up the area. Without shadows, we can¡¯t use our shadow magic, which turned out to be a significant blow to us. Before I knew it, your mother had overwhelmed me in close combat and nearly killed me. I would have died if it weren¡¯t for my charm.¡±


    ¡°A charm?¡± Sylvia asked. ¡°What is that?¡±


    Dad raised an eyebrow and scratched the back of his head. ¡°Ah¡­that¡¯s right, I guess that¡¯s not their real names. We just called them charms. They are essentially dungeon items that protect the user from suffering a fatal blow. They are incredibly rare, and they are pricey even if you can find one. They cost at least a handful of large gold, depending on their ranking. That¡¯s even if you can find one. Most people aren¡¯t willing to part with such a powerful item. My charm was rated as being an A-class dungeon item.¡±


    A charm? That must be the same type of magic item Dem had that we found in the dungeon. Come to think of it, it had done something very similar, and it protected him at the final moment. But the item was destroyed upon use.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Sylvia said while looking at me.


    ¡°Anyways, the charm activated, which was supposed to protect me. But instead, something else happened...¡± Dad looked at Mom, and she shrugged lightly while patting Mila on the head. Mila hadn¡¯t been able to escape Mom¡¯s grasp and was currently sitting in her lap. However, she didn¡¯t seem too bothered by the attention and scratches.


    ¡°Even now, we don¡¯t know what happened. Somehow someway, the item activated, and a blinding white light flashed me. By the time I regained my senses, we were being surrounded by monsters in the dark. I was just a few seconds away from plunging my spear into your mom when a monster jumped on me. From there, well¡­ we banded together and found our way through the dungeon together.¡±


    There has to be more than that. I mean, Sylvia and I went through the same thing, and at first, we weren¡¯t trying to kill each other. Well¡­mostly that is.


    Dad had said the last part awfully fast, and a devilish smile crept on Mom¡¯s face. ¡°Oh? You aren¡¯t going to tell them everything?¡±


    My father didn¡¯t even look her in the eyes. ¡°There are some things I¡¯d rather not remember,¡± he grumbled.


    ¡°Because it would wound your pride as a man?¡± Mom said playfully.


    Sylvia nudged me in the side. ¡°Hey, this sort of sounds like what happened to us, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I got a feeling it may be eerily similar,¡± I whispered back.


    ¡°Do¡­do¡­do you think things will turn out the same?¡±


    ¡°They already pretty much have,¡± I said with a shrug. I wasn¡¯t really sure why she was nervous all of a sudden.


    Now that more minor conversations had broken out, I wanted to know one more thing before I ended with the grand finale. I kept my gaze on Mom till she eventually looked my way. I looked into her golden eyes, and she immediately avoided my gaze.


    So, that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be, huh?


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I called out.


    Everyone ceased their chatter and looked at me. Perhaps I was emitting some kind of weird aura because they were all giving me concerned looks, but I didn¡¯t really mean to. This may be important but whether or not it happens solely depends on the person next to me.


    I turned to face her with a smile. ¡°Sylvia, would you like to take your mask off?¡±


    She let out a small squeak of surprise. ¡°Huh? Now? I¡­don¡¯t think this is the time. It¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, really.¡± I turned to my family. ¡°Besides, if they kept their secrets this long from me, then I imagine they would be more than happy to keep yours, right? Everyone?¡±


    Mom and Dad chuckled nervously and looked away from me while Grandpa just grunted and sat deeper in his chair. This entire time I had skirted around the fact that Sylvia was a Vampire.


    I mostly just mentioned that she had healed me, and everyone nodded and took my words at face value. I think they were happy just to hear that I had been saved, not how I¡¯d been saved.


    Padraic made a slight face of disgust and sank into the seat. ¡°He¡¯s got the same damn scary smile you have, Mrs. Shadowheart.¡±


    Mom looked genuinely offended at Padraic¡¯s words and lightly tapped him on the head. Padraic yelped in surprise. ¡°That smile is not scary. It¡¯s very handsome. Right, Mila?¡±


    Mila blinked once and gazed at me. ¡°Daddy is pretty,¡± she stated.


    The Dwarf stopped rubbing his head, and I sighed as I watched a grin spread across his face. ¡°Pretty, huh?¡± he snickered.


    Well, now I know he is going to bring that up later. Most likely in a situation that he can make awkward.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    I cleared my throat for the umpteenth time today to get my family to settle down. This was an important decision that needed to be made. If Sylvia decides against revealing herself, then so be it. But there is also a part of me that was worried for her. That if she couldn¡¯t show her face to people I knew, people we could trust, she may never do it.


    And she knows that Grandpa is an Exarch. And so do I. I suppose I¡¯m really putting her on the spot, huh? But I have a feeling she wants to do this¡­she just needs a nudge.


    Sylvia was nervously tapping her foot against the floor. I could tell she was frantically trying to put everything together. Most likely attempted to come up with a few excuses as to why this moment wasn¡¯t a good time. And more than likely, she was afraid. Rightfully so.


    As far as I knew, the only person who knew who Sylvia really was was Mila, and she didn¡¯t have the broad context of who Sylvia actually was. I didn¡¯t believe my family had had time to hear the whole story of what happened during the Dragon attack, which is why they hadn¡¯t heard the rumors about Sylvia. People knew she was a Vampire, but that''s it.


    They don¡¯t know her whole story.


    ¡°Sylvia, sweety, you don¡¯t have to do this if you don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s okay,¡± my mom said softly.


    Sylvia groaned and slapped her leg with a meaty thwack. ¡°No¡­no¡­this has to happen.¡±


    She took a deep breath and placed her hand on the front of her mask. The tension in the room began to build as everyone watched with bated breath. Everyone wanted to know the face behind the mask. It was always an exciting spectacle to see something for the first time. I went through something similar.


    Her one blue eye appeared through her fingers and looked directly at me. All I could do was smile to encourage her. I personally felt this was a good idea, regardless of the outcome. It was the first step of many that needed to come for Sylvia to live her life of freedom.


    And I was going to support her.


    She closed her eye and took her mask off in one swift motion. Her pale skin, soft pink lips, and sharp High Elven facial features were visible to everyone. Sylvia truly was beautiful.


    Most people would find it difficult to argue that claim. But that was only if they didn¡¯t see her eyes. And although I had long since changed my opinion on them, many wouldn¡¯t agree with me.


    Sylvia squeezed my leg with enough force to make me raise an eyebrow. She was gripping me with quite a bit of strength, and I could feel her elevated pulse through her hand. A fleeting thought of smoothing things over before she did this crossed my mind, but I decided against it. I believed this was the best way to go about things.


    Her long black eyelashes fluttered, and her crimson eyes slowly began to open. The blood-red color continued to grow until they were fully opened, which, as far as anyone was concerned, shouldn¡¯t be possible in this world anymore. She looked out at my family with a face full of apprehension. In the end, she couldn¡¯t even look them in the eyes.


    And the reason was that the atmosphere had flipped on its head. It was the exact opposite of when I told everyone Mila was my daughter. Then everyone present had been surprised yet happy to hear such news but now, everyone was surprised and afraid.


    There was an audible snap. Grandpa had gripped the arm of the chair so hard it splintered and broke. Multiple sources of bloodlust blasted me instantly, and instead of cowering away, I returned it in full force with a single pulse.


    Mom and Dad both winced at the harshness and intensity I emitted when I stood up and narrowed my eyes at them. Perhaps it was because I was their son they had such a reaction. And since I had just released it with no regard, poor Dallin and Mila had felt it as well and looked about ready to pass out. Dallin¡¯s teeth were chattering in fear.


    Padraic gripped the couch¡¯s side couch hard enough that his knuckles were nearly as white as his beard. He was staring at me with wide eyes full of fear. Even Cerila had beads of sweat rolling down her flushed forehead.


    The only person who didn¡¯t shrink back was Grandpa. If anything, he doubled down and continued to direct his bloodlust at Sylvia and me. The edge those green eyes seemed to lack had returned as he glared at us with apparent disdain and outright hostility. Of course, I had been expecting this¡­maybe not to this degree, but¡­


    ¡°Directing your bloodlust at Sylvia is directing it at me. And if you plan on harming the person who has saved my life multiple times, then I hope you are ready for the consequences,¡± I said sharply.


    ¡°Kal¡­am I seeing things?¡± my dad asked me in disbelief.


    ¡°No, you are not. Sylvia is a Vampire. A Vampire from the age of Talgan,¡± I explained.


    Sylvia shot up from her seat and went into a deep bow. Her nervousness was almost comical and endearing if it weren¡¯t for the tense and overbearing change in the atmosphere. Everyone was on pins and needles.


    Sylvia stood from her bow and tried her best to smile, but it looked like she was in pain. ¡°My name is Sylvia Talgan. I am the granddaughter of Talgan and what Kaladin said was true. I¡­I hope my actions over the last year have shown that I can be trusted¡­I¡¯ve been doing everything I can to show that I mean no harm to anyone. Especially, Kaladin.¡±


    She actually did it, huh? I wasn¡¯t expecting her to admit that she was Talgan¡¯s granddaughter.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°How is that even possible?¡± Mom muttered. Her eyes looked as if they were going to fall out of her skull.


    Mom was clearly the second most flustered person compared to Grandpa. That made sense considering she was from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth, which practiced the Moon Mother Religion. And although they didn¡¯t play a massive part in the downfall of Talgan, the religion still doesn¡¯t tolerate Vampires and propagates a negative stigma towards them, albeit to a lesser degree than the Church of Amon-Ra.


    ¡°I w¡ªwas put to sleep¡­for over two thousand years, by who and for what reason, I still don¡¯t know. When I woke up¡ª¡±


    Crack.


    Sylvia was talking over herself as she hastily tried to answer Mom¡¯s question and was interrupted by a loud crack. Grandpa had stood from his chair and procured a wooden cane out of thin air. He didn¡¯t even give us a passing glance as he hobbled his way toward the door.


    I gritted my teeth and gave chase. Well, chase probably isn¡¯t the best word. It was only a few steps for me as Grandpa wasn¡¯t moving very fast. I¡¯d probably be sad to see him moving like this if frustration weren''t overwhelming me.


    ¡°This is really how you are going to do this?¡± I asked, speaking into his hunched back.


    He snorted in response. ¡°This is as good as you are going to get from me, boy.¡±


    ¡°You are just going to ignore everything she has done for me? All because of the color of her eyes? Do you really hate Vampires so much that you would go blind to reality?¡± I questioned.


    Grandpa turned around with a surprising amount of speed and brought the tip of his cane to my nose. Even that much movement had the old man breathing hard as he glared at me. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand a damn thing. I don¡¯t hate that woman because she is a Vampire. I loathe her because of what she stands for,¡± Grandpa snapped.


    ¡°What she stands for?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, what she stands for,¡± Grandpa repeated, spittle flying from his mouth. He brought his cane down and sighed in annoyance. ¡°You must be blinded by your feelings not to see it, but she is a danger to you and all you hold dear. Vampires aren¡¯t just hated because of how they look. They are hated because of what they symbolize and what they hold in their souls. Did you even read any of those books, boy? They are misfortune packed into a corrupted fleshy body. Those soulless eyes should be enough to warn you of the danger they pose.¡±


    ¡°That¡­what an archaic way of thinking. There is no such thing as misfortunate through generations. People are just unlucky and lucky sometimes. Do you really believe that after everything you heard today? I wouldn¡¯t be here without Sylvia. Do you even care about me?¡±


    The old man shook his head from side to side. ¡°Your attempt to goad me, boy, is failing. And you are wrong about that. Have you ever wondered that maybe it was her bringing you this misfortune? I had wondered why you seemed to be so unlucky. I believed it may have been this Child of Chaos nonsense but no more. How can you stand here before me and not realize what Vampires have done to you? What they have done to your entire family? It wasn¡¯t a Human that tracked Cerila and you down in that forest. It was a Vampire. And ever since you met Sylvia, nothing short of life-threatening situations have been tossed in your face. Do you even care about how that makes your mother and father feel? If Avasta and chaos had something to do with the Dragon attack and your perceived unluckiness, you would have been dead the second you came into this world.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Grandpa whacked his cane on the marble floor. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me. You are wrong about many things, and it pains me to hear that you would even suggest that I don¡¯t care for you. It¡¯s because I care about you, son, that I¡¯ll rattle that brain of yours and make you see the light. You can look back in time, and it all started with Talgan. It doesn¡¯t matter if Vampires are god-awful people or damn saints. Their misfortune is engraved into their very being, into their damn souls. And they will bring ruin to you as Talgan brought ruin to his own people. You may be deaf now, but I¡¯ve been in this city for less than a day, and I can already hear the drums of war beating. The world is changing, and you are at the center of it.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°That¡¯s an over-exaggeration. Even if war is brewing, it has nothing to do with me. We can just¡ª¡±


    Grandpa snorted again and licked his chapped lips. ¡°Did I teach you to be such a blind fool, or is this the new you? I must have failed you more than I ever imagined,¡± Grandpa said between gritted teeth.


    The old man furrowed his brows and ripped his glasses off in frustration. A loud crack of glass echoed in the otherwise silent hall. A crimson liquid seeped out from his clenched fist. I could hear him grind away at the thick glass that used to make up his glasses.


    His emerald eyes seemingly peered through me. ¡°Do you truly believe that you can run from this? The entire world knows who you are, boy. And when war breaks out, you will not be able to hide as I did. Even I didn¡¯t garner as much fame at my height as you hold now. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if people living in the caves in Khiz know your name by now.¡± Although Grandpa wasn¡¯t yelling, his anger was building, and his bloodlust leaked from him.


    ¡°And you won¡¯t be able to fight alone. It doesn¡¯t matter how many Dragons you¡¯ve killed or how strong you are. You are just a single¡­foolish¡­boy. You will need allies if you are to defeat what¡¯s coming. They are already enacting their plan. Dissonance, rebellion, assassinations, political maneuvers, and chaos¡­ they have already begun, and you are already too late to hide.¡±


    He thrust his cane out and pointed behind me. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t hope. But¡­ that Vampire¡­ will be the death of you, boy. Again. People need a common enemy, and she will become one with ease. It will be you versus the world. And if you call that little girl your daughter, you had best be prepared for the repercussions of holding the title of father. If that Vampire cared even an ounce for you, she would leave you and the child behind and disappear into the woods, never to be seen again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never abandon Sylvia.¡±


    The old man narrowed his eyes at me and sighed. His bloodlust receded immediately. ¡°Then you¡¯re a damn fool. Place the child in an orphanage far away or have your friends adopt her. You''d be doing her a favor since no little girl wants to watch her daddy die a fool¡¯s death,¡± Grandpa said with a grunt and dismissive wave of his hand.


    The old man made one final crack on the marble and began hobbling away slowly, dropping his bloodied glasses on the floor. I looked down and noticed that he had broken the tiles from his strike. Perhaps Grandpa still had some fight left in him. But I had no idea his prejudice went this deep. But I should have expected it¡­undoing a lifetime of deep-rooted conditioning wasn¡¯t going to happen overnight. It hardly happened overnight for me.


    But what if¡ª¡­no¡­I won¡¯t even entertain those thoughts.


    The things he said about Sylvia¡­I could never look at her that way. My life and the ups and downs have nothing to do with her. Correlation does not imply causation. Our meeting was happenstance, nothing more. And now that I know she was here in this world, if I were to be sent back in time, I¡¯d go and find her myself.


    I felt a spell core behind me but didn¡¯t even turn to face it. Instead, a warm hand fell on my shoulder. ¡°What? Come to tell me the same thing Grandpa did, Dad?¡±


    My dad chuckled and stood next to me while looking down the hallway at Grandpa¡¯s retreating back. A sad smile spread across his face when he noticed the abandoned glasses. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. And you shouldn¡¯t take everything that old man says to heart, son. He¡¯s gotten even more grouchy in his old age, and if you ask me, his hardened heart is just for show. He cares deeply about you. If you saw him when you first disappeared, you would have thought he was your actual flesh and blood.¡±


    ¡°Do you agree with him? About Sylvia?¡± I asked bluntly.


    My dad hesitated for a moment, and I looked him in the eyes. But for some reason, that just made him smile. ¡°When you glare at me like that, it reminds me of your mother,¡± he said fondly. ¡°But no, Kal, I don¡¯t think Sylvia is some monster. I¡¯d be an idiot to ignore all that she has done for you, and it¡¯s very clear to me that you care deeply about her.¡±


    ¡°So you aren''t afraid that she is the granddaughter of Emperor Talgan and an ancient Vampire?¡±


    Dad shrugged. ¡°I won¡¯t say that it isn¡¯t an¡­issue¡­but that doesn¡¯t change my mind or the facts. I think Sylvia is a good girl, and I don¡¯t particularly hate Vampires. Before I went to Amoth to search for you, I could count how many Vampires I had seen on the one hand. My only opinion of them back then was that they bled the same as everyone else. I guess in that regard. We are more alike than most people would care to admit.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ a very soldierly way to look at things,¡± I mumbled.


    Dad patted me on the back. ¡°Sure is. I may not like my past, but sometimes simpler is just better.¡±


    I sighed and let out a light chuckle. Hearing Dad speak to me like this again, like I was a child, made me feel far better than I was expecting. Perhaps deep down, I¡¯ll always be his little Elf.


    And I¡¯m okay with that.


    ¡°Where is Avasta? I¡¯m ready to go home¡­¡± I mumbled as I bent over and picked up the broken glasses.


    Dad didn¡¯t immediately answer me, so I turned to look at him, and he looked away from me. ¡°Well¡­uh¡­you see, Son¡­uh¡­how do I explain this to you? Mmm¡­well, I did say simpler is better. But, to be honest with you, we don¡¯t have a home anymore.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I squeaked while rubbing my eyes with my fingers.


    Dad took a step back from me and put his hands out in front of him like he was warding off some kind of dangerous animal. ¡°Don¡¯t get mad¡­it¡¯s just that we had to sell our home. When your Mom left to join me in Amoth, we had decided if we didn¡¯t find you in five years, we would both start looking for you.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­but we can go back, right?¡± I said.


    Dad gave me a wry smile. ¡°I suppose we could. But after hearing everything from you today, I think staying here in Luminar might be a better option. Dallin can go to school maybe even Cerila and Padraic could go as well¡­I can handle my business with my family. Your mother and Grandpa will be safer here under your protection as the Dragonslayer. Not to mention Maxwell and Bowen owe me a few favors. I mean, Kal¡­you have a daughter¡­you don¡¯t plan on taking her across the ocean, do you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I was expecting that I could convince Avasta to take us home¡­but I suppose if there is no home¡­there isn¡¯t a point,¡± I mumbled.


    Dad slowly approached me and patted me on the shoulder again, this time for an instant. ¡°I can sense your frustration and confusion. Listen¡­today has been a long day for everyone. How about we get some rest and talk about this when everyone has cooled down a bit more, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Wait, who else needs cooling down?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Besides you and the doc? Your mom is pretty flustered, and everyone else is still reeling from Sylvia¡¯s grand entrance. Even Sylvia seemed upset¡­¡± Dad explained.


    ¡°Yeah¡­maybe some rest is needed.¡±


    But I¡¯m not finished just yet.

 Vol.6 Ch.128- The Elf And The Fox.

    It was getting late into the night, and we had all agreed to take a break. Thankfully Bowen had brought Rosemary along, so Mila enjoyed her time with her friend. I even think Dallin joined them.


    Some part of me wanted to be a fly on the wall and watch them interact, but I thought better of it. It was probably best for Mila and Dallin to decompress on their terms and have a little fun after such an arduous and emotional day.


    Not to mention I was physically and emotionally drained and was in no mood to do anything. Even so¡­I wasn¡¯t ready to go to bed just yet.


    I finished my shower and put on some extra clothes, just a simple shirt, and pants. It was getting chillier but not enough to wear a long sleeve. Bowen¡¯s spare homes were already heated to near perfection, so wearing anything extra would just make me stuffy. I slipped out into the hallway and went straight for Sylvia¡¯s room.


    The hallways were quiet and illuminated by candles placed in sconces. I was hoping to catch her before she went to bed, so I knocked on the door to get her attention. I waited for a few moments, but I didn¡¯t get an immediate answer. I knocked a bit more forcefully. Once again, I was met with silence.


    Is she asleep already? Should I¡­wake her up? I feel like letting her go to bed without at least talking to her would be a bad idea¡­


    I shrugged and decided to seal my fate. I shook the doorknob, but there was no resistance, and the door swung open with ease. Apparently, Sylvia hadn¡¯t bothered to lock the door.


    ¡°Sylvia? Are you in here?¡± I called out, my voice bouncing off the walls.


    I took a step into the room and scanned around. Thanks to my Dragon eye, I could see through the darkness with ease. Despite the room being almost pitch black in one eye. I went right over to the candle on the nightstand and sighed. No wax had pooled at the bottom of the candle dish, which meant she hadn¡¯t bothered lighting it, which was highly unusual of her. Sylvia always kept a light on.


    I gave the bathroom door a single knock and placed my ear to it, but all I heard was my breathing. I opened the door, and the bathroom was unused. No steam from the shower or bath, the towels hadn¡¯t been used, and no signs of Sylvia.


    Did she¡­take a walk outside? That doesn¡¯t seem like something Sylvia would do. She¡¯s typically the type to roll up in some bed sheets and disappear from the world.


    I was about to walk out of the room and check outside when my eyes drifted to the writing desk. Out of all the things in the room, that was probably the last thing I had expected Sylvia to use. Instead, I found a piece of paper, the ink still setting. It was a note¡­ addressed to me.


    I¡¯m heading back to the dorms for the night. I feel like it¡¯s the best option right now. Your father agreed to look after Mila tonight, so don¡¯t worry about it. Please get some rest. And don¡¯t you dare come looking for me. Spend some time with your family. One more thing, please come to our room tomorrow evening, alone. Don¡¯t make me come looking for you.


    I can feel her sass attacking me from this note alone. She even told me not to come looking for her¡­should I just ignore her? No¡­that would probably make her even angrier. And despite her frustrations¡­she is still thinking about me. But she wants me to come to our room alone? I mean¡­I guess. I do have some plans in the morning¡­ah¡­whatever.


    I folded the note and put it into my Spatial Ring with just a single thought. The slip of paper vanished into thin air, and I allowed my consciousness to dip into my ring just to make sure it was in there. I sighed to myself and scratched the back of my head. I had mentally prepared myself for this encounter and felt like all my energy had left me.


    Just one more person to talk to tonight. And I already know where to find her.


    Despite the fatigue of the day washing over me, I pressed on in search of a certain Elf. I knew where she was roughly, but luck was finally on my side as I saw her golden hair round a bend. I quickened my pace and called out to her.


    ¡°Mom."


    My mother stopped in the middle of the hallway and turned her head to face me. She smiled wryly but raised an eyebrow. ¡°Something the matter, sweety?¡±


    ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    Mom slowly turned around to face me completely. She tilted her head in confusion, but the streamlined smile never left her face. ¡°But we already had a long conversation¡­perhaps¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said quickly, not wanting her to formulate a half-hearted excuse to ignore me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom, but I won¡¯t be letting you worm your way out of this. I didn¡¯t press you earlier because I knew you didn¡¯t want to discuss it with everyone else. But now it¡¯s just you and me.¡±


    ¡°Kal¡­I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. But, please, can we do this later?¡± my mom pleaded.


    ¡°No. Because if I let things stay as they are, we may never speak about it, always putting it off. Also, it concerns me and my livelihood, considering everything I¡¯ve learned so far. Mom, who are you really? And why did you set Cerila and me up like that when we were kids? What were you hoping to accomplish by having me marry her?¡± I asked seriously.


    Mom let out a small yelp of surprise, and her eyes nervously went side to side as if she were looking for some escape. I had never seen her act like that, which was not what I had expected. Mom seemed almost afraid¡­was she afraid of me or what I was asked? I couldn¡¯t be sure.


    ¡°Kal, please this¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Mom¡¯s eyes went wide, and her shoulders slumped. She looked like a balloon that had been deflated, her nervousness replaced with a look of defeat.


    ¡°Kal, I¡¯m so sorry¡­I¡­I never expected things would go this way¡­I¡­please don¡¯t hate me¡­I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I would never hate you, Mom. Never. And I mean that. Not a single day has passed that I haven¡¯t thought of you guys. All I ever wanted was to return back home to you, Dad, Cerila, Grandpa, and Padraic. I never blamed you or Dad for what happened to me. I just want to know why and who,¡± I asked again after I attempted to assuage her growing concerns.


    And with that, Mom started breaking down. She fell to her knees, face in her hands and sobbing. I felt a pang of guilt for making Mom cry like this¡­I had made a promise that I never wanted to make Mom cry like this again¡­


    But here I am.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and picked her up with ease. She felt so light in my arms it almost scared me, but I realized that was just the difference between us now. I was no longer a little boy¡­I was far bigger than the person who brought me into this world.


    ¡°Please, Mom¡­don¡¯t cry¡­I didn¡¯t mean to make you cry.¡±


    She just kept repeating that she was sorry, so I chose a room at random and opened the door. Thankfully it was one of this mansion''s many sitting rooms. This one was a bit smaller, with only a single couch and chair combination facing a fireplace. I gently placed Mom onto the couch and took a seat next to her.


    It took a few moments for her to calm down, and even I had to suck in a tear. Now wasn¡¯t the time for me to cry. It would only prolong the suffering. I had to know this information.


    Mom took one deep breath and checked her surroundings. She snatched a pillow off the couch and used it to wipe her tears and snot from her face. ¡°Stupid¡ªhic¡ª pillow,¡± she mumbled in between sobs after tossing the poor thing across the room.


    I feel bad for whatever cleaning lady is going to find that in the morning¡­ ah, man¡­she got it all over the wall¡­maybe I¡¯ll just grab it on my way out, save somebody the embarrassment.


    Mom gave me an apologetic look and grabbed my hand. ¡°Kal¡­I¡¯m so sorry¡­I didn¡¯t think that all of these terrible things would have happened¡­.I¡ªI just wanted you and Cerila to be happy. I would have never forced you two to do anything, I swear! I just¡­please¡­Kal¡­you have to believe me¡­all I wanted was for you to experience the things I never did when I was young¡­I just wanted to help.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­I¡­why? What brought you to this idea? What kind of life did you live?¡± I asked.


    Mom sucked in her snot and wiped her bloodshot eyes with the corner of her sleeve. ¡°I was always alone¡­I was the first child to the Emperor of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth¡­although I was illegitimate. My mother was a commoner¡­or so I was told¡­I never met her, and the emperor was very young at the time. I was hidden away until my abilities could be determined. When I was old enough¡­I was trained¡­I trained every day and every night¡­sometimes for days on end. I had the unfortunate luck of inheriting the emperor''s lightning magic¡­a direct sign I was a descendant of the royal family.¡±


    ¡°So you are a princess of a Tel¡¯an¡¯duth¡­the first princess at that¡­¡± I mumbled.


    Mom chuckled to herself, but no joy or happiness emanated from her. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call myself a princess¡­I was a bastard¡­.and I was treated like one. The emperor took the throne shortly after my tenth birthday and had his first child on the way with another woman. I was a succession crisis waiting to happen¡­before he even became Emperor.¡±


    No way¡­the former Emperor of Tel¡¯anduth had ruled since the start of the war with Brax. That means if Mom was his first child, she must be almost three hundred and fifty years old¡­I¡­I can¡¯t even imagine that. That also means Tsarra is my aunt¡­ half-aunt? Second aunt? Second cousin? Or Cousin? How does a half-sibling to my parents work out? Eh¡­either way, why is it that I never got the same family feeling when I look at her? Is that sense just broken for her? Oh¡­it¡¯s sort of the same with Terstus.


    I¡­I don¡¯t understand. My reincarnation must be messing with my Elven senses, just like how I can¡¯t tell the actual age of an Elf. And it must be messing with them as well.


    ¡°So¡­he used you?¡± I muttered, trying to keep my mom talking.


    Mom nodded her head weakly and hugged me from the side. ¡°I¡­I was adopted into a middle-ranked noble family to explain my abilities and provide me with a cover story, although it was very weak. I had to hide my abilities from the public eye at all costs.¡±


    Mom had a far-off look in her eyes as she stared into the corner of the room. Tears periodically rolled down her pale cheeks. ¡°I was trained to be an assassin and a noble. My entire life revolved around infiltrating noble circles and killing them on the Emperor¡¯s orders. It was all I knew¡­I was a monster born of hate. And instead of taking my hatred out on those who deserved it¡­I took it out on my targets. I had seduced and killed my first target before I even turned twelve¡­Kal¡­I¡¯m so sorry your mother is a monster,¡± my mother said in a weak voice as she sobbed.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    That was all I managed to say at that moment. I felt like I was being overloaded with information¡­I would have never thought my mother lived that kind of life. A life where she was used as a tool by others. A life that I had once lived¡­


    I¡¯m starting to wonder if this is the actual consequence of being born from chaos magic¡­


    ¡°I really am sorry¡­I never even imagined all of this happening. I mean, how could I? I just wanted you and Cerila to be happy¡­I knew that she cared for you deeply, and although I may have pushed too far, I would have never forced you two to be together! I¡ªI thought maybe you cared about her as well and that by helping, I could bring you two closer together! More importantly, I was afraid that you took after us too much,¡± my mom added.


    ¡°Took after you too much? Are you talking about Dad and you?¡± I questioned.


    Mom sniffled again and nodded, releasing me from her hug. ¡°Yes. We were afraid that you were becoming too much like us¡­your moments of seriousness¡­that time with Cerila¡¯s sister¡­we saw too much of us in you¡­we were afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to love anyone and that it would take you a lifetime¡­just like it did for your father and me. I couldn¡¯t bear to see you live a life like that¡­so cold and alone¡­ as we did¡­I¡ªI¡ªI¡¯m so sorry, Kaladin¡­I¡ªI failed you and Cerila¡­I made a mistake, and instead of helping you two, I made things worse.¡±


    Mom shook her head from side to side and bit her lip in a mixture of sadness and frustration. She looked into my eyes and gently rubbed my face. ¡°Look at you¡­.you¡¯ve grown so much. I see so much of us in you. When you blasted your bloodlust at us for reacting that way towards Sylvia¡­or when you stood up for us against your teacher¡­I never wanted you to be like this¡­I just wanted you to live a normal life¡­I¡ªI can¡¯t apologize enough¡­I love you so much, and I let you down again. I¡¯m sorry for failing you and for making you so mad¡­and I apologize for treating Sylvia that way.¡±


    Tears rolled down my mom¡¯s face, and I had to blink away some of my own. The lump in my throat had returned tenfold. My mouth started to hurt from trying to keep it steady and stop myself from breaking down even more. I¡¯m sure that if I had more energy and the day¡¯s events hadn¡¯t worn me down, I would have been reduced to a sobbing mess.


    I grabbed Mom¡¯s soft pale hand and looked at it. It seemed so small and frail compared to mine. I squeezed her hand gently. ¡°I understand, Mom. I understand more than you can ever imagine. I know what it¡¯s like to be exploited by others¡­to know no hope. To be consumed by the life that was forced upon us. I¡ªI understand all too well.¡±


    She took a single deep breath and tried stemming the flow of tears but to no avail. I wanted to say a few more things to her before all conversation broke down. I had to let her know.


    ¡°Mom, I love you. I¡¯ll always love you, no matter what.¡±


    Her golden eyes went wide with surprise, but they had such a kind and gentle softness to them. I recognized that look. It was the same look my mom had when our eyes met for the first time. And although I may disagree with Mom¡¯s choices, I couldn¡¯t fault her completely. She was just trying to give me the life she never had. I was her first child; after living a life of servitude, she was bound to make mistakes¡­she is just a person, after all. A person who lived a life that could hardly be considered normal.


    And some of her concerns may have been accurate¡­who knows?


    ¡°K¡ªal¡­¡± my mom muttered as she fell into my arms.


    And with that, the crying commenced. We cried in each other¡¯s arms for an undisclosed amount of time. It was like a stake had been driven into the armor around my heart. I didn¡¯t hold anything back, and neither did she. We just cried until there was nothing left. And honestly, it felt liberating.


    I finally understood my parents, and although I didn¡¯t tell them about my past, I felt like we were somehow more connected than before. With everything that happened today, it¡¯s odd to say I felt closer to them¡­ but that¡¯s how I felt. Maybe the fatigue was dulling my thoughts, but for now¡­I just don¡¯t care.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    All that matters at this moment are Mom and me.


    ¡ª


    I wished my mother goodnight and dragged myself through the halls, quite literally at that. There was a moment when I dragged my feet a little too much and I nearly fell flat on my face after slamming my toe into a roll on the carpet.


    Before going to bed, there was just one more thing I had to check on. I didn¡¯t want to knock, so I just opened the door slightly and peered in through the crack. Immediately my dad and Ms. Taurus¡¯s eyes locked onto mine. The two sat in chairs around a smaller wooden table. They looked to be sipping drinks and catching up.


    These two must be old friends, or at the very least allies, considering she was a War God for Brax. Perhaps the two had fought together, and considering Ms. Taurus used a spear as a primary weapon of choice. She may have been trained under the Dark Elves once upon a time.


    They both gave me a tired smile, and I returned it with a simple wave of my hand. The rest of the room was¡­a disaster. Pillows and blankets were tossed around. Mila was lying off the arm of a couch, drooling onto Rosemary, who was beneath her, both of them fast asleep. It was like she fell asleep in the middle of talking to her friend. Dallin at least put some thought into his sleep arrangement as he had tucked himself into a corner of a chair with a blanket.


    I quietly closed the door behind me and shuffled off to my room. My body was moving on autopilot, and I had no trouble finding the room as it had once served as a temporary home. I¡¯m not sure when I arrived, but when I regained some mental capacity, I was already in bed, and I did my best to drift off to sleep. Perhaps recovering consciousness was a poor choice as I delayed my inevitable meeting with my dreams.


    I groaned, grabbed a pillow, and twirled around in bed, trying to position myself to fall asleep faster, but to no avail. I had gone from being so tired my body was moving on its own to being wide awake. And my head was being bombarded by today¡¯s events. I didn¡¯t know where to start or where I should start.


    The fact that everyone is alive and well? Mom and Dad¡¯s life? Sylvia and her big reveal? Cerila and her kiss? The fact we no longer have a home and I¡¯m staying here in Luminar?


    What do I even do¡­what does the future hold for a creature like me?


    Come to think of it. I never did get an explanation as to what Cerila and Padraic were up to. I saw that Padraic had an Opal tag around his neck, but we didn¡¯t get around to that today. Huh¡­that means they were out in the world for some time¡­adventuring while they looked for me.


    The life of an adventurer wasn¡¯t always lavish. They must have been roughing it out for quite a few nights¡­in the cold snow or rain. Or killing monsters or people. All for my sake.


    What do I even say to them? I wonder if they feel cheated that I technically found them before they found me? Did they grow to resent me after all this time? They spent all that time for nothing. They seemed relieved, but¡­I don¡¯t know. Maybe I¡¯m just looking too deep into things.


    And I¡¯m distracting myself from the real question¡ªwhat the hell am I going to do now?


    I sighed again and decided for future me to decide¡­whatever I was going to do next. I really need to sleep¡­I mean really need to sleep. I can¡¯t be making life-altering decisions like this.


    So. Deep breath in. Close my eyes. Stop thinking. Deep breath out. And¡ª


    Knock.


    What have I done to deserve this? Is this the third or fourth time? I¡¯m starting to lose track because it happens too often.


    ¡°Just come in!¡± I shouted.


    Knock.


    Stupid soundproof doors and walls. Sometimes these things are excellent, and other times, they are a hindrance. I threw my manaweave blanket off me and crawled out of the large bed.


    I rolled my shoulders and massaged my face slightly just to make sure I didn¡¯t look like complete death. I had a feeling it might be Mila wanting to go to bed. Or maybe it was Mila and Dallin¡­or¡­ah¡­.whatever.


    The candlelight spilled in when I opened the door, and it momentarily blinded me. I had to blink the dark circles away until my vision focused, and my Dragon eye always adapted first. My eyes went wide, and I felt my jaw hang open.


    Cerila?


    She was standing before me, holding a candle, in a nightgown that was all too familiar to me. It was one of her favorites, the same one she wore the first night she came to live with my family and me. Unfortunately, the silver nightgown had all but lost its original luster and had faded to a mute grayish white. The soft fabric looked like it had snagged; to be honest, it had seen better days.


    I felt like I didn¡¯t have to reach very far back into my memories to see the frail and meek Beastmen girl standing at my doorway with a candle in a gown that barely fit her. Back then, she was slightly taller than me, and the gown was more of an oversized shirt than proper nightwear. But now¡­


    The gown doesn¡¯t fit her for the opposite reason. So how did she even manage to get into that thing? Tight¡­is a generous word to describe the fitting.


    Cerila wrinkled her nose and looked side to side. <Can I come in?>


    I took a step back and nodded. <Sure. Is something the matter?>


    Cerila cocked her head to the side and blushed while walking into the room. <No. Nothing is the matter. Is something the matter with you? You are staring at me intensely, not that I mind¡­you never used to look at me like this,> she signed sheepishly.


    Well¡­ah¡­nevermind.


    I tore my eyes away from her and felt my ears burning. <Would you like a drink? Or something?>


    Cerila moved to the dresser and gently sat the burning candle on top of it. Her snow-white tail swished back and forth. <No need. I¡¯m not thirsty and don¡¯t want to drink anything before bed,> she signed with one hand.


    Cerila looked over my shoulder and pouted at me. My eyes darted to the corner of the room, and I tried steadying my restless heart. I partially blame my tired mind for giving in to my most carnal desires¡­I really shouldn¡¯t be looking at Cerila this way¡­I know it¡¯s wrong, but well¡­I suppose it¡¯s hard not to stare at a beautiful woman clad in a nightgown so tight it might burst at a moment''s notice.


    Don¡¯t ignore your desires but don¡¯t give in to them¡­right, Nick? Right?


    It¡¯s completely and entirely normal that my mind would wander to such thoughts. Hormones are a real thing that is present even in my body. But I choose when to act on them. I¡¯ve been handling myself well these last few months¡­I can uh¡ªI can choose where to look as well.


    <So, uh, what¡¯s going on?> I signed hesitantly.


    Cerila blinked a few times, then gave me a confused look. <Nothing? We are going to sleep.>


    Now it was my turn to be confused. <We? Wha¡ª>


    Oof.


    Cerila shoved me onto the bed with a surprising amount of strength. Before I could even raise my head to look at her, she was already on top of me. Her soft chest pinned me to the bed as a sweet aroma assaulted my nose. My mind felt like it was drifting away as Cerila blasted me with her pheromones.


    I bashed my fingers together as quickly as I could. <Hold on! Wait! Please, stop. Control yourself.>


    Immediately the intensity of the pheromones was dialed down, but the strong smell didn¡¯t fade completely. My head felt woozy like I stood up too fast, and my heart felt about ready to burst from my chest. I took a few deep breaths to settle myself and wiped my sweaty hands on the bed sheets.


    Cerila looked at me, her face and ears flushed bright red. <I¡¯m sorry. I got a little too excited,> she exhaled slowly, her long ears pressing down to her head.


    <It¡¯s fine¡­just¡­not again,> I pleaded.


    Not even Bella could muster that kind of intoxicating effect. If that was my first time, I might have just passed out or given in. Does this mean Bella was just holding back and teasing me, or are Cerila¡¯s pheromones truly that strong? I mean, Cerila is far younger than Bella¡­maybe that has something to do with it?


    Wait, now is not the time to wonder about Beastmen biology¡­yeah¡­definitely not right now.


    My eyes locked on to the blue sapphire in the center of the choker, and my heart started racing even faster for a different reason. It seemed she didn¡¯t even take that off before going to bed¡­ah¡­man¡­.


    Cerila kept inching forward, but I stopped her with a hand. Surprisingly she didn¡¯t fight back or even say anything. Instead, her swirling amber catlike eyes stayed locked on me. I somehow felt I was being hunted¡­which oddly enough didn¡¯t bother me.


    <Listen, Cerila, that gift¡­I¡­I had no idea what it meant. So please, there is a misunderstanding¡ª>


    Cerila grabbed my hand with one of hers and just smiled. I could feel the callouses scrape against my skin, and I was surprised at just how rough her hands felt. But, on the other hand, Cerila looked so soft, so I couldn¡¯t imagine that they were even more rugged than mine.


    <I know. After a few days of you not saying anything about it, I figured it out.>


    Relief washed over me like a tidal wave. I even let out some kind of weird noise that was somewhere between a moan and a sigh. Never had I been more glad that Cerila couldn¡¯t hear me.


    <Ah, so you understand. That¡¯s good. I¡¯m sorry about my mom. She shouldn''t have done that. So what¡ª>


    I stopped signing as Cerila¡¯s hand left mine and went to my face. She cupped the side of my jaw and brought her face closer to mine. <Why? I¡¯m happy your mom did that for us. It doesn¡¯t change how I felt then or even how I feel now. I planned on telling you on my birthday. So¡­I¡¯ve been waiting¡­but Kal, I love you.>


    My vision narrowed like I was looking through a pair of binoculars, and I wasn¡¯t sure if my heart was beating so fast I couldn¡¯t hear it or if it had stopped completely. That was¡­not the response I imagined. I didn¡¯t even know how to feel or what to say¡­


    <Like¡­family?> I barely managed to ask.


    Cerila just smiled at me and brought our faces together. She moved away from my lips and kissed me on the cheek. She pulled away, her face bright red, but her smile seemed even more brilliant as the candlelight illuminated it.


    <Yes, but¡­ knowing you, it¡¯s probably not what you¡¯re thinking. It¡¯s more like I want to start a family with you.>


    Oh¡­


    <Cerila¡ªI don¡¯t think you know what you are saying. I¡¯m not who you think I am, and I already have a daughter. So much has happened, Cerila¡­ I¡¯m a monster¡­I think you love somebody that¡¯s not me,> I explained, my hands shaking.


    Cerila furrowed her brows at me and lightly poked me in the cheek. She sat up, nearly straddling me, and looked down at me. <I don¡¯t care if you have a daughter. That doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t have more. And even if you believe that, it doesn¡¯t matter. If you are a monster, then I want to be your monster wife. I¡¯m just as much of a freak as you.>


    I¡ªno¡­no, you aren¡¯t.


    I was glad I didn¡¯t have to speak to Cerila because I doubted I¡¯d ever be able to get a single word out of my mouth. It felt like a dagger had been plunged through my icy heart and twisted around. It felt even worse than when I was talking to Mom. My head went numb, and a weird feeling blanketed my body.


    <Cerila, please¡ªI¡ª>


    She shook her head and stopped me from signing again. <How can you be a monster when you saved my life not once but twice? You¡¯ve killed for me, and I¡¯ve even killed for you, so if that makes us monsters, then so be it. I may not have completely understood my feelings back then, but I do now. I love you.>


    Cerila leaned back down and rested her body on top of mine. She ran a slim cold finger across the scar on my chest, and I realized she was also drawing symbols in Elvish. <You took care of me when nobody else did. You helped me when everyone wanted nothing to do with me. Then, you sacrificed yourself for me when my life was about to be taken. How could I not love you after everything you¡¯ve done?>


    Writing out the words took some time, but I was so entranced I didn¡¯t stop her. I didn¡¯t even have the strength to respond. My body felt weak and tired as if all my fatigue was crushing me, forcing me to remain motionless. Perhaps her pheromones were the reason? Some kind of¡­side effect or withdrawal.


    Or maybe¡­I¡­


    <And you say you are a monster, yet you are taking care of a little girl who calls you daddy. How can a monster do that? How can a beast take care of two little girls in one selfless life when he can¡¯t even take care of himself? I promised you I would never let you regret what you did for me. And I meant every word I¡¯ve said today, Kal,> she wrote.


    Cerila took my silence as her cue to continue. She nestled her head on my chest, and I could feel her hot breath and the warmth of her body spreading over me. <You never even knew why I was treated so horribly¡­you never even asked me¡­and I was so happy you didn¡¯t because I don¡¯t think I would have been able to tell you back then. I¡¯m not sure how many times I will have to tell you, but thank you, Kal.>


    <You saved me from a life of torment. I¡­I never thought it would end¡­I blamed myself, and I still do¡­I was the one who killed my parents,> she explained.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cerila raised an eyebrow at me but continued smiling. She must have felt my chest move as I made a sound I hadn¡¯t intended. I looked her in the eyes and saw a tear rolling down her face. She rolled off to the side of my chest, still remaining close to me and pressing her body against mine.


    Her beautiful snow-white hair spilled out in waves on my shoulder and the pillow. Her white skin was tinged with red all over, and her long ears flopped side to side. It was a mesmerizing sight. If it weren¡¯t for this conversation¡­I¡¯d genuinely be lost in her amber eyes.


    Cerila extended her hands high up into the air and began signing. <I ran away after my father scolded me. I don¡¯t even remember what caused the fight anymore. I ran far and fast¡ªstraight into the jungle. My parents were worried, and instead of getting the rangers to find me, they came looking for me themselves. I was so young and stupid¡­I¡ªdidn¡¯t even know what I was doing or where I was going. I had never been that deep in the jungle before. I ran through all the wards, and there were so many new smells. I got lost quickly. My family weren¡¯t the first to find me.>


    She rested her head on my shoulder, and I could feel the warm streams of tears pooling on my skin. <A monster attacked me¡­it even managed to bite off my leg. I must have been screaming so loud the entire village could hear me. I thought I was going to die, and that¡¯s when my family showed up. I remember my mom tackling the monster with her own body. And then¡­the next thing I remember was being carried away on a shoulder, bouncing up and down, looking up through the jungle. I was in so much pain I couldn¡¯t think straight, and when I came to¡­I was alone¡­in a room with Grandpa.>


    This sounds like¡­what almost happened to me¡­


    Cerila was crying now, she was making weird noises, but nothing was funny about it. It was almost like a primal sort of emotion¡­she was just bawling like a newborn.


    <The monster had killed my mother and hurt my father so bad he died before Grandpa could heal him. My dad¡ªhic¡ªhad apparently spent his final moments trying to stop my bleeding¡­all while he was the one in grave danger. I never got to apologize to them¡­before I even got back home, my sister had already started telling people it was my fault. That I had done it on purpose because I hated my family¡­because I was a freak that couldn¡¯t hear people talk. Because¡ª>


    I grabbed Ceril¡¯s hands, and she looked at me in shock. Even I was somewhat surprised by my action¡­.I hadn¡¯t done that consciousnessly¡­I just did it without thinking. I was tired of hearing her cry¡­it made my heart ache. Cerila didn¡¯t deserve this hate; she needed somebody far better than me.


    <Cerila, that¡¯s not your fault. None of that is your fault. Why did¡ª> I stopped myself this time.


    Of course¡­she couldn¡¯t say anything to defend herself. At that time, she was a child and didn¡¯t have her tablet to communicate with people. Her lack of speech only exiled her even more while her grieving sister directed all her frustrations at Cerila, an easy target that nobody would be able to defend.


    A sense of calm washed over me. <I understand. Thank you for telling me, Cerila. But¡ªI¡¯m not sure if I can return your feelings. I¡¯m not even sure of my own. There¡¯s so much going on, and I feel so conflicted yet relieved. It¡¯s odd,> I explained.


    I turned my face to see her better, and a bitter smile was plastered on her beautiful, doll-like face. <I understand. I¡¯ll wait as long as you need.> She blushed and ran a finger across one of my ears. <Just don¡¯t make me wait too long.>


    A shock ran down my spine, and my heart skipped a beat. I just nodded my head in agreement. Cerila didn¡¯t say anything else as she sent a gust of wind magic to blow the candle out and nestled closer to me. It must have taken her mere moments to fall asleep as her breathing became slow and steady, and her eyes closed. I was amazed at how fast she could fall asleep¡­I suppose she had a long day as well.


    My head hit the pillow, and I just stared into the dark ceiling. My mind was running at a million miles an hour, yet I couldn¡¯t focus on anything. I controlled my breathing so I could steady my racing heart and hopefully fall asleep but to no avail.


    What the hell am I going to do?


    Just then, I heard my door open, no knock or anything. My neck snapped, and I caught a little shadow waddling over to me. They came to my side, and my Dragon eye allowed me to see a pair of sleepy blue eyes looking right at me.


    Mila just stood there, and when I observed her face, I wondered if she was even conscious. There was a listlessness to her eyes and the way she walked. ¡°Mila?¡± I whispered, doing my best not to wake Cerila.


    Mila didn¡¯t say a word as she grabbed ahold of my arm and used it as a ladder, climbing up to my side. She forced herself in between my side and the bed, and it only took a few seconds for her to start snoring.


    ¡­


    Do Beastmen have a natural ability to fall asleep quickly? I suppose Mila does tend to fall asleep quickly, but I always subscribed that to her being a slave. Good sleep was a luxury, and we had to get as much as we could when possible. I guess Cerila used to fall asleep quickly as well¡­and they both have a disposition to waking up early.


    Well¡­today was a day to remember. A day that requires some deep thought to work through. I¡¯ll¡­think about it tomorrow after my workout with Varnir and Sylas.

 Vol.6 Ch.129- Just A Jog.

    Padraic Whitehelm¡¯s POV


    Ah, the smell of these beans truly is divine. Leave it to the Wood Elves to find these things, then put them in boiling water. Heh¡­I wonder how that first interaction went down. How did they even figure this out?


    ¡°Excuse me, sir? Would you like some assistance?¡± a friendly maid asked me.


    ¡°No thanks,¡± I refused politely.


    She reached out a hand to help me. ¡°Are you¡ª¡±


    I slowly let out an exasperated deep breath as I turned to face the maid. ¡°I think I can handle this much, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    She took a step back from me and looked a bit hurt. It was a bit rude at the end, but it was too damn early to bother people, and I had already told her I was okay. What kind of person lives a life where they need their hands held to boil some beans? Just how self-absorbed do you have to be¡­


    Whatever happened to enjoying the fruits of your labor?


    The maid left me to brood while I sat in content silence. The sweet aroma of these beans wafted into my nose and tickled my nostrils. I personally didn¡¯t mind the bitter taste, but if these beans tasted as good as they smelled, the entire world would be drinking this stuff.


    While the final drops were reaching my mouth, I slid off my seat and grabbed the bag beside me. I gave the damn thing one big swing, and the heavy sack smacked the counter with a loud metallic thud. Metal clanked around in the bag, and I sighed.


    Damn counters are not being made for Dwarves. Would it at least kill¡¯em to put a step stool or something? Or shorter seats?


    I didn¡¯t even bother looking into the bag as I started stacking the black metal ingots on top of each other. They had a weird shine to them, and they ignited some kind of primal fire in the pit of my stomach. Just looking at these glorious pieces of material made me sweat in anticipation. And I was the one who made these things.


    Well¡­I didn¡¯t make them¡­Dad did, but I helped¡­so that pretty much means I did it¡­yeah¡­


    After getting approval from Mr. Shadowheart, my father was able to teach me the recipe to smelt these beautiful ingots. It was an ancient formula passed down by the heads of the Shadow Clan, and at first, I was curious as to why Kaladin¡¯s father knew it¡­but now I know why. They must have told him the same night he became the next chief.


    At first glance, one would just assume that these are Mythril bars, but that would be incorrect. The magic is in the mixture, and the bars merely take on the same black appearance as Mythril. I couldn''t be sure if it was done on purpose or as a byproduct.


    I would, of course, like nothing more than to test my theories in a forge but ignoring the material cost, I had made a promise. Well, I had more or less been coerced into making a vow. And looking back at it¡­Kaladin¡¯s father was more than capable of keeping up his¡­promise. So all I had to do was never make these ingots for anyone other than Kaladin and his future family.


    Seems like a fair deal to me. But that means he is going to need a lot of children, or I won¡¯t be able to experiment enough¡­that might not be a good thing. The more Kaladins in this world, the scarier it¡¯s going to get. At least Mila is adorable¡­I suppose.


    What kind of weapon does she want? Maybe a lance? No¡­a sword¡­maybe a¡ª


    ¡°You¡¯re up early,¡± a deep voice called out to me.


    I sucked in some of my drool before I turned my attention to the tall man standing in the doorway. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a snicker, my thoughts of weapons for the future gone in an instant.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I rubbed my face and felt myself grinning. ¡°You got uh¡­a little something on your face there,¡± I said while pointing at the spot on my face.


    Kaladin rubbed his face and removed a few long strains of snow-white hair. His eyes narrowed at me, and I started laughing. ¡°Oh¡­ahahah¡­you missed some in your hair.¡±


    He shook his head and ran his fingers through his shoulder-length raven-black hair. His fingers combed out multiple strains of white and orange hair. Kaladin just sighed.


    ¡°Long night, huh?¡±


    Kaladin grumbled to himself and took a seat across from me. ¡°You could say that.¡±


    Ah¡­so it was a long night. The man still looks dead tired. He must have slept like crap. He¡¯s changed¡­he¡¯s changed so damn much. But at the same time¡­he really hasn¡¯t. Why do I feel that way?


    He raised his dark eyebrows at me, and I felt myself staring at his new Dragon eye. Yeah¡­he¡¯s changed a whole lot, at least on the outside. What happened to the child that had a permanent scowl on his face? I sort of miss it.


    ¡°So, when did you start waking up early? I thought you¡¯d die before rising before the sun,¡± Kaladin snickered.


    Tch. He¡¯s even got jokes now, even if they suck.


    ¡°Well, you know how it is. Tits for brains was too focused on her training to nab a morning quest or food, so somebody had to do it. I¡¯m surprised she isn¡¯t awake right now. It might be the first time she hasn¡¯t woken up early in six years.¡±


    Kaladin¡¯s face morphed into one of pain. A deep sadness seemed to sink into him for a moment, but he shook it off. ¡°Tits for brains? That seems a bit much, no?¡±


    Ah, so he still cares about her, huh?


    I scoffed at him. ¡°Yeah, any knowledge you think you imparted on her got sucked up by those meat sacks dangling from her chest.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t actually mean that do you?¡± Kaladin asked me softly.


    No¡­I don¡¯t¡­


    ¡°Only partially,¡± I grumbled.


    Kaladin smiled to himself and wrinkled his nose. ¡°You want some?¡± I asked while hopping back down and fetching another cup.


    ¡°Yeah, if you don¡¯t mind sharing. And uh¡­what¡¯s with these black bars?¡±


    I stopped myself short because I had honestly been expecting him to say no. I was gonna pour him a cup and have him try it regardless so this was unexpected. ¡°Wait? When did you start drinking something other than water? Who are you, and what did you do with my friend?!¡±


    Kaladin waved me away, but I didn¡¯t miss that smile on the corner of his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just drank it a few times because I prefer it over tea, and¡­well¡­it reminded me of home.¡±


    Oh¡­that¡¯s not very funny. I guess Jinx Beans are from Syn¡¯nari.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I mumbled.


    I slid the cup to him as he grabbed one of the bars. ¡°This right here is your birthday gift. Happy late tenth birthday, Kal,¡± I said, changing the subject quickly.


    Kaladin took a long sip while examining the bar in his other hand. His golden eye seemed as if it was trying to discern the authenticity of the product, but the man put it down and shrugged.


    ¡°Mythril, huh? I¡¯ve never seen this stuff in its material form before. It¡¯s far lighter than I was expecting. Was this supposed to be what my father wanted for my tenth birthday? Oh, and thank you for taking care of it all this time. I appreciate it,¡± he said while looking over at me. ¡°Hey¡­why are you smiling like that?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s not just Mythril. It¡¯s your family¡¯s special little blend. I¡¯ll have you know that making all those ingots busted the family forge even though it was worth it. You should have seen the look on my dad¡¯s face when those bad boys came out of the cast,¡± I said with a chuckle.


    Kaladin smiled softly. ¡°I can imagine it. It probably looked a lot like yours.¡±


    ¡°Damn smooth talker¡­¡±


    Kaladin laughed after finishing another sip. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you turning red there, Padraic?¡±


    ¡°Shut it! You are the one that walked down here all gloom and doom this morning!¡±


    Kaladin¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Yeah, I guess I was. It¡¯s just talking to you like this really brings back memories. I forgot how much I missed this.¡±


    Gah¡­he¡¯s gonna make me cry.


    ¡°Do you miss your family? Are you¡­going to go back to them?¡± he asked.


    I shrugged. ¡°Nah, probably not. I figured wherever I went I could always return home in a few decades. My folks aren¡¯t that old, after all. Besides, my father would disown me if I came home without learning something. My moms may just kill me if I don¡¯t find a wife either¡­they were really starting to nag me¡­gah¡­can¡¯t they understand that a man has a dream? Why can¡¯t that come first?¡±


    Kaladin just sat there with a fond smile. It made me embarrassed for him to look at me like that. Like, I was his damn son growing up and leaving the nest or something.


    ¡°Anyways¡­¡± I groaned, doing my best to suck in the approaching tears. ¡°We clearly decided not to make you the weapon¡­considering you know¡­everything that happened. But I do have all the parts now that your father is here.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­I understand.¡± A faint smile spread across his lips when he looked at me.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°What¡­what is with that creepy smile there, huh? What are you planning?¡± I asked cautiously.


    Kaladin again picked up the pitch-black metal bar to eye me suspiciously, as if the previous look he gave me wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it. I have a few surprises for you later. Just have to make some moves first. Also, I don¡¯t see any difference between this and Mythril. Just how different is it? And can you start forging now?¡±


    Surprises? From Kal? Ah¡­man¡­should I be excited or afraid?


    I should probably be afraid.


    I suppressed the rising glee in my heart and nodded. ¡°If you want to know how it¡¯s made, that¡¯s a question for your father. I swore to him that I would only make the stuff for you and your family and that I wasn¡¯t allowed to share the exact details with anyone, including you. If I had to guess¡­he wants to tell you himself,¡± I told him.


    Kal eyed me to continue talking. ¡°But¡­what¡¯s different about it and if I can forge it now?¡± I said, waving my hands. ¡°Well¡­that depends on our meeting today. And the difference? A whole lot. Honestly, I felt more like a mad doctor making this stuff than a smith. I have no idea how the Shadow Clan went and found out about this stuff. It was down to an exact formula that I¡¯d never seen. It¡¯s almost like they stumbled upon some ancient book or something¡­ especially since it¡¯s not like The Shadow Clan have forges to make the stuff, being a nomadic tribe and all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that unbelievable? Well, if it¡¯s coming from you, then it must be. I wonder¡­does that mean the Shadow Clan has been contracting Dwarves to make this alloy for all these years? Would Dwarves really keep a secret¡ª¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± I interrupted. ¡°Any Dwarf that calls himself a smith would honor the request of your clan not to tell a soul. The honor of making this metal is enough to fill the pride of any Dwarf''s heart. And if they were as persuasive as your father¡­nobody would be foolish enough to scorn your clan. Besides, the bragging rights that must come from working with the famous Shadow Dancers probably last for generations.¡±


    Kaladin grunted. He didn¡¯t seem convinced about our honor. He set the ingot back down. ¡°Care to tell me at least one special thing about these?¡±


    ¡°They have dungeon core shards inside them.¡±


    Kaladin stopped himself from taking a sip and slowly lowered his cup. ¡°What?¡± His purple Dragon eye glowed faintly, then focused as a lizard would. His face morphed into surprise. ¡°What the¡­what is this?¡±


    ¡°So what happens when your eye gets all glowy like that?¡± I asked.


    His serious eyes bore into me. The hair on the back of my neck stood up, and I felt as if I was about to be attacked, but then, it vanished. ¡°I believe I can see people¡¯s souls and mana, well I think those two things are connected. Including yours.¡±


    He can see¡­souls? And what was with that intense gaze? Is that the feeling of somebody looking into your very soul?


    ¡°Oh¡­yeah¡­that¡¯s totally normal. So uh¡­what does it look like?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Odd, your soul, that is. For some reason, yours seems to be focused more in your arms and hands¡­I¡¯ve never seen a soul like this before. And I don¡¯t understand why I see some kind of odd symbol there on your right hand,¡± Kal said as he squinted. His glowing Dragon eye narrowing like a lizard.


    He held the bars to the fresh morning light that was beginning to steam in from the window. ¡°These bars do have a surprising amount of mana in them¡­ more than I would expect from hearing that you put dungeon shards inside. Were they of high quality? Or shards from dungeons with lots of floors?¡± he asked me.


    I frantically looked at my hands only to mentally smack myself for thinking I could actually see my damn soul. ¡°Yes, they were, but wait a damn second. What do you mean my soul is odd, huh? A symbol? Have you been taking drugs, Kal?¡±


    He shrugged while taking a sip. ¡°I suppose I have, just not recently.¡±


    What? How can he just say that with a straight face? This guy¡­I think he may be joking, but he¡¯s too damn serious for his own good¡­I¡¯m gonna ask him about that later.


    ¡°Explain. What do you see exactly?¡±


    The glowing around his purple eye ceased, and he sighed. ¡°I have no idea. Most people¡¯s souls appear to manifest in their chests and spread out to their limbs. Indeed, the ¡®center¡¯ of your soul is still your chest¡­but it¡¯s almost like there is a second ¡®center¡¯ in your hand. And it¡¯s brighter than even your ¡®center¡¯ at your chest. I¡¯ve never seen that symbol, so don¡¯t ask me what it means. I¡¯ve looked at the souls of a few Dwarves, even a half-Dwarf, and none of them have what you have,¡± Kal explained.


    ¡°So¡­I¡¯m special?¡± I said, trying to stop myself from grinning too much.


    What does this mean? Maybe¡­maybe I am special?


    Kal snorted and stood up from his seat. ¡°You could say that.¡± He let out a great big yawn and looked out the window. ¡°Sun¡¯s up. I suppose I gave them enough time to get ready, so I should head out.¡±


    ¡°Where ya going?"


    ¡°To work out with some friends,¡± he responded casually.


    Friends, huh? I¡¯d like to see that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll join you. I missed my morning workout the last few days.¡±


    Kaladin looked surprised at that. ¡°Oh? You work out in the mornings? You truly have become a morning person.¡± He walked over to me, grabbed my arm, and then poked me in the side. His eyes narrowed into sharp daggers. ¡°You haven¡¯t been running much, have you?¡±


    Ah, crap.


    ¡ª


    ¡°S¡ªsl¡ªslow down¡­damn it¡­your legs¡­gah¡­you should have stayed short, you bastard,¡± I groaned.


    Kaladin was jogging in place, not even a bead of sweat on his body. ¡°What? It¡¯s your fault you neglected your stamina, not mine.¡±


    ¡°D¡ªDwarves just aren¡¯t meant to run¡­we go fast¡­for very short distances¡­that¡¯s it. Enough to run down a damn tunnel¡­away from monsters¡­ LIKE YOU! Gah¡ªI mean! Look at you! One step for you is like four for me you Troll!¡± I argued between pained breaths.


    Kaladin didn¡¯t seem impressed. ¡°Okay. And? How does that stop you from running more?¡± I tried to catch my breath, only for Kaladin to sigh at me like a disappointed parent. ¡°Just keep going. We are almost at the training grounds. From now on, you need to run at least every other day or third day. It¡¯s good for you.¡±


    Bah¡­good for me!? I¡¯ll show you what¡¯s good for me!


    ¡°Sorry that I¡¯m not like you and Cerila! I¡¯m sure you would be very pleased if you saw just how much she trained...¡±


    He averted his eyes. ¡°She trains that much, huh?¡±


    A bit of mental payback¡­but this is also good for him. I¡¯m not sure how he feels about that Vamp, but there is something there. I don¡¯t know whether he knows it or not¡­or whose side I¡¯m even on¡­but I can at least try.


    ¡°She does. She¡¯s practically dedicated her life to you,¡± I said bluntly.


    He stopped jogging in place, and I swore he looked afraid for a moment. ¡°She what?¡±


    I stood up and took in a single deep breath of fresh air. My lungs burned and my feet ached. My damn shoes were too small¡­


    ¡°You heard me. She has dedicated her life to you, Kal. Every day she woke up and trained to the bone. She did it for you,¡± I growled, sounding a bit more aggressive than I intended.


    ¡°I¡­I don''t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Understand?¡± I interrupted. ¡°I know you don¡¯t. And I¡¯m gonna guess she neglected to tell you just what happened after you disappeared. Do you want to know?¡± I asked him cautiously.


    He hesitated for a long while until he furrowed his brows and nodded. ¡°When your parents found her after the attack, she locked herself in your room for days. She didn¡¯t eat or drink anything for three whole days. We tried to get her to come out, even if it was just to drink some water, but she wouldn¡¯t even make a sound. Finally, your father had to kick the door down and force her to drink water. It was terrible. If I could go back, I wish I never saw her like that. She looked worse than when we found her at the bottom of that closet.¡±


    The purple leaves of the trees surrounding us swayed as a cold breeze ran past us. A deep shadow seemed to consume Kaladin as he gazed into the ground. ¡°I must have caused you all far more grief than I imagined.¡±


    ¡°You did, but it¡¯s not your fault, Kal,¡± I told him softly.


    This conversation isn¡¯t to make him feel bad. It¡¯s to get him to think. And to realize just how much she cares.


    ¡°After all that went down, I saw that Grandpa Jacobs had gone to visit her. The following day, the two of them were training in the yard. Every morning and every night, she trained her body and her magic. She stopped going to school entirely, and whenever I came over to visit, she looked like she had been abused again.¡±


    ¡°What? Why? What was going on with her? Couldn¡¯t Grandpa just heal her?¡± he asked me.


    I shook my head as I remembered the vivid scenes of Cerila, barely able to lift a spoon to her mouth because she had trained her arms so much. Or the time she got hit so hard in the jaw she couldn¡¯t eat for two days. Then there were¡­ah¡­so many incidents.


    ¡°She refused to let your grandpa heal her. It was part of her training regimen, or so she told me. But that¡¯s not the real reason. She was doing it to numb the pain of losing you. At least, that¡¯s what I think. Not even your parents could convince her to slow down. Anytime they reprimanded her, she just trained twice as hard,¡± I told him.


    ¡°I think¡­I think she blamed herself for letting you get captured. She was the older kid¡­she wanted to protect you, but she thinks she failed,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°Of course, this is all just me assuming. She never once told me any of these things¡­I sort of just¡­pieced it all together.¡±


    Of course, she loves him as well¡­that¡¯s plain as day. If that¡¯s not love, then I don¡¯t know what it is.


    Kaladin stared blankly ahead, his eyes closed and his fists balled. Heh¡­looked just like the old him. ¡°She did that for years until her fifteenth birthday. We had a huge celebration for her the previous night, but when I woke up in my own home the following morning, she was sitting in my room, in the dark, in complete silence. She told me she was leaving to find you, and I had a choice, go with her or stay in the village,¡± I recounted.


    ¡°And you went with her¡­¡±


    ¡°Obviously.¡± I sighed at Kaladin and looked up into the clear morning sky. ¡°It wasn¡¯t so bad, being an adventurer and all. We had some, uh¡­close encounters, but we made it out alright. I can¡¯t say it was the worst experience of my life. It taught me a whole bunch of stuff. Besides, we were real close to finding you.¡±


    ¡°You were? Where did Avasta pick you up?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°A few days outside Sandervile. We heard rumors of a mixed Dark Elf slave boy with long black hair who wandered through Ostela a few years ago. Most people had already forgotten you, considering it had been five years, but there was one gate guard in the upper city of Ostela that recognized your description. From there, we tracked you down until we heard about an escaped Dark Elf assassin in Sandervile. We figured that it was you and went straight there, but there were no signs of you. We took a gamble and figured you fled to The Barrens. We were wrong. We spent nearly a year there until word of a masked adventurer killing a Wyrm in a dungeon reached us. Something in my gut told me that was you¡­¡±


    Kal didn¡¯t comment on anything this time, and I shook my head. I gave him a hearty slap on the back and started jogging again. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you all that so you would feel bad about what happened. Wipe that doom and gloom off your face and come to a decision already. How can you be so decisive in battle to the death, but the second it comes to being social, you lock up? Do I have to tell Cerila to try and kill you for you to understand just how much you mean to her?¡±


    ¡°How do you know if you love someone, Padraic?¡±


    I stopped dead in my tracks. I had never heard him speak like that before. Was he worried? Anxious? Sad? Angry? Confused? What was he feeling?


    And how do I even begin to answer that¡­when I don¡¯t even know the answer myself.


    ¡°Not sure. I never loved anyone before. I mean I love my parents and of course you guys, but we are family as well¡­ it¡¯s just different,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Have you asked anyone else?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­I got a whole bunch of different answers,¡± he said flatly.


    Man¡­leave it to this guy to need a definition or realistic example. He can create brand new types of magic that nobody has ever seen before, but the man can¡¯t figure out his own feelings. Is love maybe just too abstract for someone like him? He¡¯s always been pretty piss-poor with his emotions. He used to just get angry and sad¡­now he gets furious and depressed.


    Puberty must have smacked him like an anvil from the sky¡­oh¡­wait, it did. You know¡­what if¡­


    ¡°What if you just have to experience it? Put yourself out there and see what happens,¡± I told him. ¡°Unless you are afraid¡­¡± I sneered.


    ¡°Afraid, huh?¡±


    ¡°Hey? Wait! I didn¡¯t mean it like that! Don¡¯t sound so damn down¡­gah! Just start running¡­.¡± I groaned.


    This is going to be a long day¡­


    I should have stayed home.

 Vol.6 Ch.130- A Day With The Boys.

    Padraic Whitehelm¡¯s POV


    ¡°Yo, what took you so long? It¡¯s not like you to be so late,¡± a tall Dark Elf called out with a wave and a yawn.


    He wore a casual shirt and pants, and his long black hair was tied behind him. He had a kind but tired smile that seemed to be illuminated by his warm pink eyes. And just like Kaladin¡¯s father, he was damn big for an Elf. So I guess Dark Elves really just are gifted compared to their brethren. However, I saw plenty of them in The Barrens but seeing was always believing.


    ¡°Sorry, I brought an old friend along. He¡¯s not too used to running,¡± Kaladin responded with a slight wave.


    The other guy was a Human, and his inquisitive brown eyes locked onto me. ¡°So that white bearded Dwarf was your friend? I thought I heard you call him brother, no?¡±


    This guy¡­ seems a little¡­ awkward.


    My eyes immediately discovered that his nails were down to stubs, most likely from biting them. His fingertips were incredibly dry for some reason. I suppose if I had to reason why he looked like the type that meddled with chemicals. Even though his red and gray shirt is clean, I still smelt the lingering smell of¡­something weird.


    He also doesn¡¯t look like the type that gets out much, considering his sweat has already dried. And since both of us managed to work up a sweat, his athletic abilities are around mine, and that¡¯s not a very high bar. But the Dark Elf seemed to be an average guy, maybe a little tired from waking up early.


    ¡°We are. Just different mothers and fathers,¡± I added.


    The Human looked confused at my comment, but he strode up to me and extended an awkward, stiff hand. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Sylas Paine.¡±


    I snorted and licked my lips to stop myself from grinning too much, but I accepted his handshake nonetheless. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re the guy giving my brother drugs? Should I sic his family on you now or later?¡±


    Sylas blinked once, seemingly unphased, as he slowly broke the handshake. ¡°It was Kaladin¡¯s idea.¡±


    Ah¡­so dry¡­I see why he and Kaladin get along¡­


    The Dark Elf chuckled to himself and patted Sylas on the back. ¡°I think that was supposed to be a joke.¡±


    Sylas looked at me, then back to his friend. ¡°Aren¡¯t jokes supposed to be funny? What¡¯s funny about having an infamous High Elf assassin and a dead Dark Elf general coming for my life because I¡¯m helping their son make drugs that may or may not be slowly killing him?¡± he said, sounding grave.


    ¡°Slowly killing him?¡± I coughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious¡­¡± Kaladin groaned. ¡°Sylvia can undo any severe side effects as long as I don¡¯t overdo it.


    The Dark Elf shook his head as if he were disappointed, but then he turned his attention to me and smiled brightly. ¡°Nice to meet you. Name¡¯s Varnir.¡±


    ¡°Padraic,¡± I said while shaking his hand.


    Varnir¡¯s eyes drifted towards Kal. ¡°Something the matter, Kaladin? You looked drained. Has Sylvia been keeping you up recently? You don¡¯t typically space out this much.¡±


    Kal cleared his throat and nodded weakly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. As you can tell, I¡¯ve been through a lot these last few days,¡± he said, ignoring Varnir¡¯s sly comment.


    Sylas grunted to himself. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m surprised you even came this morning. Varnir and I were half expecting you not to show up.¡±


    ¡°A promise is a promise,¡± Kal said unenthusiastically.


    Varnir snickered and winked at Kal. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see you, of all people, falling to your knees and bawling like an infant. Then proceed to get kissed by some beautiful Beastmen in just a few minutes.¡± Varnir chuckled to himself and shook his head. ¡°Lauren and Sylvia must be beside themselves.¡±


    Hey¡­I like this guy.


    Anyone who had the guts to poke the monster that is Kaladin Shadowheart ranked high in my book. And he did it without being too insensitive and keeping it light-hearted.


    Kaladin groaned again in embarrassment. His ears turned a light shade of pink as a thin smile spread across his face. It made me sweat because I had seen that smile before. His father wore the same damn smile when he was about to work us to death.


    ¡°Why are you smiling like that? Wait, Kaladin, I was just joking,¡± Varnir pleaded.


    ¡°Uh, huh. I¡¯m thrilled you showed up today, Varnir,¡± Kal said, his voice cold and devoid of emotion.


    ¡ª


    I tried catching my breath while looking up through the purple canopy. These trees¡­this entire man-made forest. It was weird yet oddly relaxing listening to leaves rattle with the breeze.


    I felt like there was a purpose for this place, that whoever designed it knew precisely what they were doing with every little hill and creek. Or perhaps that¡¯s just my Dwarven instincts going into overdrive to protect me in my final moments¡­because I¡¯m damn tired¡­my heart might explode.


    Is this how I die? Reduced to a sack of broken, sweaty flesh¡­


    ¡°Wha¡ªwhat¡ªwhy is this so damn hard? Is this really how you do things? All this running and lifting heavy crap?¡± Varnir choked out between breaths.


    ¡°Yes, it is. You wanted to know how I got stronger. This is how. I truly believe people have become too reliant on mana. There is a time and place for mana enhancement, training like this is the time for without,¡± Kaladin answered. ¡°Besides, for somebody like you who laments their lack of mana, doing this kind of workout is exceptionally beneficial, Varnir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lamenting anything¡­¡± Varnir huffed. ¡°They were just born lucky, and I can do everything they can without magic!¡±


    Sylas and I were having a bonding moment while we lay face-first in the dirt. It seems both of us struggled with mana enhancement compared to these two. Actually, even I seemed to be in better shape than Sylas. Perhaps my idea of him being a bookworm was accurate.


    Sylas rolled over on his back and sucked in a large breath. ¡°This¡ªare you sure? Doesn¡¯t using mana enhancement make you stronger? What¡¯s¡ªwhat¡¯s the point? I¡¯ve never seen one of the royal guards or even a War God not use mana enhancement before. I think you are just torturing us,¡± he groaned while exhaling slowly.


    ¡°War Gods are the exception. The point is to get stronger without it. Mana enhancement works by enhancing your body¡¯s current ability. If you can lift a boulder with mana enhancement but not without, then that¡¯s your max. But¡­if you trained your body to lift the boulder without mana, then eventually you could lift far more than just the boulder with mana enhancement,¡± Kal explained.


    ¡°I see¡­I guess that makes sense¡­¡± Sylas said weakly.


    Suddenly, Varnir started screaming in pain as he grabbed his leg. His legs shot out, and he started shaking. ¡°MY LEG! GAH! IT HURTS! OH, CRAP! AH!!¡± he yelled while flopping around.


    Kaladin looked at him blankly. ¡°You are cramping. Drink more water,¡± Kal said. A waterskin appeared in his hand.


    He tossed it at Varnir, but it smacked him in the face with a wet thump. ¡°You did this on purpose! Listen, I¡¯m sorry for teasing you! You cried like a beautiful baby boy!¡± Varnir managed to tease through gritted teeth while rubbing his leg.


    ¡°No¡­I didn¡¯t. I can¡¯t make your legs cramp on command, Varnir. It just goes to show how out of shape you really are. And that you aren¡¯t drinking enough water. Also, a beautiful baby boy? Are you trying to antagonize me? We can run some more if you¡¯d like?¡± Kal asked with a sigh.


    Varnir finished rubbing his leg, and the cramp subsided. ¡°No! I¡¯m sorry¡­I was just teasing you a little bit.¡± Varnir jumped up on shaky legs. His eyes narrowed at Kal. ¡°But I am somewhat serious. I can tell you are out of it today¡ªmore than I had expected. Shouldn¡¯t you be thrilled to have your family back?¡±


    Kaladin averted his eyes. ¡°I thought so too,¡± he said despondently.


    Sylas looked at me for a long time but didn¡¯t say a word. I felt like he was sizing me up, but his eyes drifted away. ¡°I have to ask you, Kaladin, was that kiss such a surprise? The entire time I watched you interact with your family, you didn¡¯t seem bothered by anything, even finding out you had a new little brother. Yet when she kissed you¡­it was almost like you stopped breathing for a while. Why?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I think that¡¯s pretty obvious, Sylas. I think any guy would freeze up in that situation. Well, any guy that¡¯s not some punk, at least,¡± Varnir spat, slightly annoyed. ¡°But¡­ he isn¡¯t completely wrong, Kaladin. Let me guess. You¡¯ve been putting off what we talked about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been preoccupied,¡± Kaladin shot back.


    What they talked about? This is news to me¡­


    Varnir snorted while furrowing his brows. ¡°Kaladin, don¡¯t screw with me. You¡¯ve been awake for a long time now and have had plenty of time. You even promised me.¡±


    Apparently, that was enough to have sunk the dagger into Kal¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I know¡­I¡¯m just¡­confused¡­.and afraid? Afraid¡­I¡ªI don¡¯t know¡­¡± Kaladin said weakly, turning away.


    Varnir sighed deeply. ¡°I figured after all this time, you would just come to terms with things, and you and Sylvia would be together¡­¡±


    ¡°I was half expecting Lauren to come in and snatch you away,¡± Sylas mused to himself. ¡°But I suppose I¡¯ve convinced myself that you could pursue my dear sister. I think I could allow you, of all people, to be her husband. But you aren¡¯t allowed to take another wife. It¡¯s unthinkable that Lin would be anything other than number one in your heart.¡±


    This guy¡­is a damn freak¡­I think this Lin is number one in his heart. This is the third time he¡¯s mentioned his sister in the last hour. She isn¡¯t even here¡­


    ¡°Why are you two friends with this guy?¡± I asked out loud.


    Both Varnir and Kaladin watched Sylas in utter annoyance. ¡°I have to ask myself that question more than I care to admit,¡± Varnir groaned as he smiled fondly.


    ¡°There are no romantic feelings between Lin and myself. That much I know for certain,¡± Kaladin told him with finality.


    But it seemed that Sylas didn¡¯t get the whole Kaladin being serious part.


    ¡°Are you sure? What¡¯s not to like about my sister? She¡¯s beautiful, highly intelligent, resourceful, thoughtful, not to mention strong, or even the future head of our house. I mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sylas¡­my friend, you really aren¡¯t helping here,¡± Varnir interrupted with a groan a he shook his head.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a problem about choosing, then why not just choose both? I guess I could acquiesce to my previous statement. Besides, I¡¯m sure Lin won¡¯t¡ªouch¡­hey¡­¡± Sylas whined.


    I flicked another pebble at the side of his head. ¡°You seem like a smart guy Sylas. Just learn to shut up every once in a while¡­or stop talking about your sister all the time,¡± I told him.


    ¡°That¡¯s not very nice¡­¡± Sylas complained.


    Varnir chuckled again. ¡°Yeah, but he¡¯s right. You know you''re a pretty funny guy, Padraic.¡±


    Heh. I know I am¡ªmost of the time¡­at least.


    Even I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a little, and even though Sylas was being dead serious about his stupid sister, it appeared the guy could at least take a joke. Unfortunately, the only person who didn¡¯t seem to be having a very good time was Kaladin.


    He had been silent for some time, his eyes cast out into the forest, brooding as he used to when we were kids. It was like he was here¡­but not really here. And, of course, we all naturally picked up on that.


    Kal must have sensed our staring as he awkwardly rubbed the back of his head, just like his damn father does. ¡°Sorry¡­I¡¯m¡­ going to go for a bit of a run. How about we call it for today?¡±


    ¡°Running away from the issue, mhm?¡± Varnir chastised.


    Kal shook his head now. ¡°No, not quite. I¡¯m just¡­ going to sit somewhere for a while. I¡¯ll be thinking about it. I mean, at this point, I have to? So¡­I promise,¡± Kal told us somewhat dejectedly.


    And with that, we all watched Kaladin¡¯s back recede into the forest. ¡°Hey, was he always like this?¡± Varnir asked me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve realized my old friend has changed in many places. And in others, he hasn¡¯t changed a bit.¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡ª


    Bowen Taurus¡¯s POV


    I took a deep breath and let the fresh morning air fill my lungs. Walking through this forest every once in a while was truly relaxing, at least to me. Kaladin had told me that this forest felt unnatural to him, yet I¡¯d never had that feeling. Although I¡¯ve been doing my best to rectify that issue for not only him but all the Elves in this school, I have to wonder if I¡¯m doing a good job or not. It¡¯s not like I can tell.


    I have to ponder if I¡¯m doing anything right anymore¡­


    When I built this school, I insisted on making everything efficient. The paths to the buildings, the material used in the construction of just about everything, the placement of plants and trees to give the most amount of shadow from the sun, and even the lights on the path illuminate the way during the night. I did it all in the name of efficiency, and I did it for the future of my students.


    The internals of the buildings were meant to be easy to navigate for staff and students. Classrooms were easy to maneuver in, were cleaned, and kept fresh for daily use. We offered a plethora of classes to suit everyone''s needs. Everything had a place. Everything had a purpose. And everything was for them.


    However, not everyone wanted me to be so¡­ efficient.


    My wonderful and beautiful wife insisted that I create a section of this school just for myself. I told her I planned on having my office be, well¡­my office. But that wasn¡¯t enough to convince her. She hounded me until I carved out a small plot for me and me alone.


    Although having an area that was truly mine in a public space like this was nearly impossible, outside of my most private quarters, it would be obvious that anywhere or anything I had built solely for me would see some kind of use by somebody else. And, of course, that logic did not sway her opinion in the slightest.


    So I opted to create this place.


    On top of a small hill at the back of the school¡¯s barrier, overlooking the man-made forest, was a small secluded area I had built. It wasn¡¯t all that much, just a simple bench, a single tree for year-round shade, and a nice view of the campus and the palace.


    And there may be a Dwarven rune underneath the soil that dampens the noise or provides an invisible barrier¡­maybe.


    I knew that some people were aware of this place''s existence, but very few people had access to this area outside of school events or to individuals I¡¯ve given express permission to. Of course, the groundskeepers knew about it, but it was their job, so there was no helping it. And typically, this place was vacant if I came at a time when the groundskeepers were off.


    But not today.


    Once I crested the hill and passed through the barrier, I was greeted by the sight of a lone man sitting on the bench. His long, raven black hair fell to his broad shoulders, and his tan High Elf ears peaked out from the top of his head. His shirt was soaked through with sweat, and he seemed relaxed yet tense. How that was possible, I wasn¡¯t sure. A weird aura surrounded him.


    Of course, he knew about this place. It made sense.


    ¡°Good morning, Vo¡ªKaladin¡­¡± I said, catching myself.


    Here I was, priding myself on how I treat my students, but I couldn''t even remember one¡¯s name. I blame the early hour and lack of focus.


    He turned his head slightly, and his golden eye peered at me. He faced forward again. ¡°Good morning, Bowen.¡±


    I walked up to him, and I got the impression that the young man was a bit¡­emotional right now. But there was something odd. I had been expecting him to be overjoyed and practically brimming with excitement now that he had finally reunited with his family after so many years. But, still, I didn¡¯t feel he was all too happy.


    I motioned towards the bench. ¡°May I join you?¡± I asked politely.


    ¡°This place is your doing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kaladin asked me after he scooted over to make room.


    ¡°It is. My wife insisted that I have a place to myself,¡± I explained.


    ¡°Oh¡­I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know I was intruding.¡± His tone was cold and emotionless. It was almost frightening in a way.


    I waved Kaladin¡¯s concerns away. ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. This place isn¡¯t off-limits to you. I did permit you to use this forest as you pleased, did I not? And this is a part of the forest, mhm?¡±


    ¡°I suppose,¡± he said despondently.


    Is he¡­brooding? It sort of feels like he is¡­I mean, he is around that age. But there has to be a bit more¡­huh¡­


    I sighed and looked out onto the forest and the campus. From here, you could see just about everything¡ªthe library with its stained glass windows and high arches. Even the black and gray marble seemed to shine in the morning sun from the central building. You could even make out small blurbs of people moving about through the trees that protected the paths.


    I looked out a bit further to the north. Dark gray clouds hung in the air far off in the distance. ¡°It appears a storm is coming. This one looks particularly nasty.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°This should be the last rainfall of the year. After this, snow should start falling before the end of the month,¡± I said, filling the silence with conversation.


    ¡°Most likely.¡±


    ¡°You know, with all the wards in this city, it¡¯s amazing that such a large storm will barely allow any water in. After the storm breaks through the city¡¯s barrier, the districts, and then the schools¡­I¡¯d say it¡¯s only about 10% of the original storm¡¯s power that reaches us here,¡± I informed him.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Sigh¡­it appears Kaladin truly is having a bad day. Or¡­is he?


    I turned to look Kaladin in the face, and what I saw there was interesting. I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m particularly gifted in understanding other people¡¯s feelings considering my¡­well¡­my life. However, I¡¯ve most definitely improved since I was a young man. Perhaps age really has brought me wisdom.


    I couldn¡¯t believe I had managed to piece things together. I felt as if I understood Kaladin¡¯s current concerns. After all, the look on his face was a look I was familiar with. It was a face I once wore as a young man. Kaladin and I were two very different people, as far as I can tell, but even with so many differences, it appeared we had one thing in common.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle a bit at the sight. It was a relief to see that even a man who could live a life of a runaway slave and slay a Dragon could worry about simple things such as love. That he could be an average teenager if given enough freedom and time.


    Kaladin didn¡¯t enjoy my chuckling as he raised an annoyed eyebrow at me. However, he didn¡¯t vocalize his annoyance either. Instead, he continued to look out at the space in front of him and let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Bowen¡­can I ask you a question?¡± he asked timidly.


    How unlike him. I wonder just how many people have seen this side of the Dragonslayer? I must be a lucky man. Or unlucky¡­depending on the question.


    ¡°Of course. You can ask me anything, Kaladin,¡± I reassured him.


    He fidgeted in his seat and nervously ran his fingers over his hand. ¡°How¡­how do you know if you love someone? Like¡­love them enough to marry them or start a family with them?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­what a question that is. Well, I may not be an expert, and I can hardly be the one to give you a definitive answer, but I¡¯ll tell you about an old proverb, ¡®Marriage isn''t so hard. You find someone to spend the rest of your life with, and then you do it.¡¯¡±


    Kaladin gave me a slightly annoyed look, and I just chuckled. ¡°Well, that saying was coined by a Human, so I imagine things are a bit different for Elves. After all, spending the rest of your life with someone when that ¡®rest of your life¡¯ part is a few hundred years is a very different reality. As a Human, I could never understand what it would be like to live that long, let alone spend all that time with a singular person, unless I loved them, of course. As for me, someone who is happy with their life, I wish I could live hundreds of years with my children and wife. Perhaps that makes me one of the odd ones.¡±


    ¡°So¡­that¡­doesn¡¯t really answer my question,¡± Kaladin mumbled. ¡°But are you saying that I should only live a life with another Elf?¡±


    I shook my head at his question. ¡°From a Human perspective, it would make the most sense, yes. After all, it¡¯s a tragedy when a parent outlives their children. Unfortunately, that¡¯s the case for our race. But for you? It would be the norm.¡±


    ¡°The norm¡­¡± Kaladin mumbled to himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Take a look around you, Kaladin. Nearly every Human you know at this school will cease to exist in a hundred years. You will outlive me, the princesses, and even my daughter and eventually her future children. But more importantly, you are going to outlive the Beastmen by an even larger margin. That includes Mila¡­and her children and her children¡¯s children. I could never imagine what it¡¯s like to live that way. I feel like it would eventually eat away at my soul.¡±


    ¡°So I really shouldn¡¯t even entertain the idea¡­I don¡¯t want to think about that kind of stuff. I know that everyone dies eventually, but¡­I¡­ I just don¡¯t know. Watching Mila and Cerila grow old while I don¡¯t¡­that¡¯s¡­hard,¡± Kaladin muttered.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that,¡± I said as I wagged a finger at him. ¡°Despite everything I said, the common sense of Humans doesn¡¯t seem to matter to Elves all that much. It¡¯s not an uncommon sight to see Elves with Humans or Beastmen, even Dwarves, on infrequent occasions. As a matter of fact, I¡¯d say there are more races mixed with Elves than any other race. So if watching those around you grow old and die, and in most cases, your own children, why do Elves keep doing it? To be completely honest with you, I don¡¯t have a definite answer to that,¡± I said with a shrug.


    ¡°However, every Elf I¡¯ve ever asked has given me a different reason. But nearly all of them had one thing in common.¡±


    ¡°And what was that?¡± Kaladin asked me.


    ¡°Love. Nearly everyone said it was because they loved their partner and their family. So does that mean love doesn¡¯t care how long somebody will last? That as long as you love them for whatever time they have in this world, that¡¯s all that matters? Who knows?¡± I said with a shrug.


    I turned my attention back to Kaladin. He looked at me with an expression of confusion mixed with uncertainty filling his tired mismatched eyes. I swear I watched him age a few years right before my eyes.


    Perhaps¡­I had said a bit too much¡­


    I cleared my throat. ¡°Anyways, I think I may have confused you more than I helped you, so perhaps I should tell you my story. You see, you and I have, or well, had a lot in common. When I was a young man, I didn¡¯t understand the first thing about love. I was too busy practicing magic and leading my mage squads against Tel¡¯an¡¯duth to even notice that a certain beautiful War God had her eye on me. I really was just that oblivious.¡±


    ¡°You mean your wife? You didn¡¯t know that she loved you?¡± Kaladin asked.


    ¡°No¡­well¡­yes, to be honest, I had no idea. But, it was more like I hadn¡¯t realized that I loved her despite my feelings being apparent to everyone. I had a friend back in the war. He was my second in command and a great man. We all called him Brick.¡±


    Kal turned to me with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Brick? Was that because¡­well, he wasn¡¯t the brightest?¡±


    I snorted a little as I remembered my old friend. ¡°Partially. He was built like a brick, thought like a brick, and fought like a brick. So we just called him Brick.¡± I waved my hand and could tell Kaladin was watching me with rapt attention.


    ¡°Anyways, that¡¯s not the point. Brick was a simple man, and one day at a late-night campfire, seemingly fed up with my indecisiveness, he asked me a simple question. He asked me if I would be okay if my wife ended up with another man.¡±


    He scooted a little further from the back of his seat and turned his body toward me. ¡°And? How did you respond?¡±


    ¡°I responded rather quickly, nearly instantly, and to put it simply, I said it would bother me,¡± I recounted.


    Well¡­there was a bit more to that conversation, but that¡¯s all that needs to be said. Come to think of it. I think Kaladin¡¯s father might have been at that camp.


    ¡°And it was that easy? From there, you understood everything?¡± Kaladin asked me in disbelief.


    I chuckled at his eagerness. ¡°Only if it were that easy. No, despite my immediate response, I still couldn¡¯t convince myself that I cared for her that much. I wasn¡¯t sure what my stupid war-addled teenage brain was doing to me, but I just couldn¡¯t grasp the concept of love even then¡ªdespite all the signs practically smashing me in the face. It was like I was immune to my own blindness and feelings.¡±


    I shook my head again and looked at the encroaching storm. It felt like it would come sooner rather than later at this point. Maybe an hour or two.


    ¡°However, my dear friend didn¡¯t get mad at me or even try to explain things. Perhaps his simple-minded nature allowed him to understand such complex emotions. Or maybe I¡¯m just a simpleton for not being able to understand myself. Either way, I¡¯ll never forget what he asked me next. He asked me, since I didn¡¯t want her to be with another man, why didn¡¯t I just make her happy?¡±


    ¡°A rather simple question¡­¡± Kaladin muttered. ¡°I don¡¯t think wanting to make someone happy necessarily means that you have romantic feelings for them. I mean, I want to make nearly my entire family happy¡­¡±


    Wow¡­that¡¯s¡­a scary response. He almost repeated what I said word for word.


    ¡°I agree. The old me said practically the same exact thing. But it was what he said next that really made me realize what I was missing.¡±


    It felt as if Kaladin was trying to stare a hole through me. His serious and overbearing gaze made me sweat a bit despite the cool temperature and breeze. I know he didn¡¯t mean to make me uncomfortable. It was merely his intense presence.


    I had to remind myself that this young man was far from ordinary when he wanted to be. I wondered if we fought right at this moment if I could beat him. Perhaps in my prime, I would have stood a better chance¡­but now?


    I¡¯m starting to think like Bishop¡­does getting old make you wish for more violence now that I can¡¯t perform it as well? Or do I just want to test my mettle against a younger opponent? Anyway¡­


    ¡°He told me that I was being selfish. If I didn¡¯t want to make her happy, I had no right to complain if she spent her time or life with another man. And if I didn¡¯t want to make her happy, then I didn¡¯t love her,¡± I said. ¡°And for some reason, those strings of questions helped me connect my thoughts. I realized, at that moment, that I loved my wife, and I¡¯d never be okay with another man making her happy.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Kaladin stopped himself and bit his lip. He seemed to have come to a conclusion, but that was wiped away in just a moment. And for some reason, it looked as if Kaladin was afraid, very afraid¡­that was not the look I expected.


    Kaladin abruptly shot up from his seat. ¡°Thank you for speaking to me, Bowen. I¡¯ll have to think about this some more.¡±


    Kaladin was about to walk away, but he turned on his heels. He stretched his hand out, and a broken and destroyed silver mask rested in his palm from thin air. ¡°Here, take it. I promised you that I''d let you have it when I didn¡¯t need it anymore.¡±


    I took the generous offer and felt my heart race with excitement. It wasn¡¯t every day that I got such a rare magical item to tinker with.


    I swallowed the drool in my mouth and nodded profusely. ¡°Thank you, Kaladin. I¡¯ll do my best to return this to you one day.¡±


    ¡°Oh! And one more thing. I got a correspondence back from the Dwarves. They believe they found something interesting with that green dungeon crystal but have yet to report it. They said it required further testing and would have it back to me before the end of winter, along with all the books they can scavenge on gravity magic,¡± I informed him.


    Kaladin nodded his head. ¡°I understand. Thank you, Bowen.¡±


    I just smiled at him, and Kaladin took his leave. I watched him leave until he disappeared through the barrier completely. I wasn¡¯t sure if I had helped the young man or made things even more confusing.


    I was surprised when his childhood friend kissed him like that. She was standing in the hallway in complete silence, with her eyes closed for the longest time. It wasn¡¯t until Kaladin¡¯s little brother came and fetched her did she move. I wondered what was going on in her head as well.


    Everything up until that moment seemed to be perfectly normal for him. But that kiss¡­.it had shaken him to his core for some reason. Did Kaladin perhaps love that girl many years ago before his separation? I couldn¡¯t imagine that a seven-year-old boy, especially a seven-year-old Kaladin, knew what he was feeling back then.


    But then again¡­she was wearing an engagement collar¡­and she kissed Kaladin¡­huh¡­


    Does this mean his new feelings for Sylvia clouds his judgment? Or perhaps I¡¯m just looking too deep into things?


    ¡°Talk about complicated,¡± I muttered to myself.


    Either way, I¡¯m satisfied knowing that he at least listened to my council. Whether it helped him or not, I can¡¯t be sure. But I liked to imagine it helped him at least a little.


    But more importantly, it¡¯s a relief that no matter how strong that young man can be¡­he still is just a boy at heart.


    Now, I suppose I should get ready for that meeting.

 Vol.6 Ch.131- Haywire.

    Kaladin Shadowheart POV


    I knocked on the door to my room and waited for a response, but there was nothing. It was still early in the morning, and I hadn¡¯t passed any of my family on the way to my room. It wasn¡¯t out of the realm of possibility for Cerila and Mila to still be asleep.


    I slowly and carefully opened my door to reveal an empty room. My bed was barren. Not even a pillow or sheet sat on top of the white top cover. All the blankets lay balled up on the ground, and I thought maybe Mila was rolled up inside one of the many bundles, but I didn¡¯t hear any breathing in the silent room.


    I blinked a few times and realized I was staring longingly at my bed. Typically after a morning workout, I felt better than I did when I first woke up for the day, but that feeling was noticeably absent in my mind.


    My conversation¡­or well¡­I should say it was more of a lecture from Bowen that really drained me both physically and mentally. I wanted nothing more than to crawl into that empty bed and roll myself into the sheets.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you? Take a nap and have a nice dream. You deserve it for working so hard.¡±


    The hair on the back of my neck stood on end, and my heart lurched in my chest. I looked around the room frantically, trying to identify the source of the voice. It sounded as if they were right behind me, close enough that I should have felt their breath on the back of my neck.


    I scrutinized every inch of the room and kicked over blankets, trying to find anything, but after about five minutes, I concluded I was indeed alone. There was nobody in this room. Yet, I had heard the voice of an unfamiliar woman.


    Am I going mad? Am I so tired and drained I¡¯ve begun to hallucinate phantom voices? A trick of a tired mind, perhaps? Or a spell¡­


    I fed mana into my Dragon eye and scanned the room once more, but nothing seemed out of place. No spell cores or visible souls. Nothing but the runes in the walls and the faint traces of ambient mana.


    ¡°What the hell? Am I hearing voices? And why was it urging me to go to sleep? What¡­what is wrong with me,¡± I muttered to myself.


    Everything was in order¡ªeverything but me. Wait¡ªwhat is that?


    I noticed a small glimmer in the corner of my eye. It was hiding underneath a blanket, and I realized I must have accidentally tossed it when I moved sheets around to look for Mila and the source of the voice. I ran my hands over the worn leather.


    My heart sank deeper into my chest but for an entirely different reason. I recognized this leather and this yellow gemstone set in the center. The light brown leather had faded and aged to a dark brown, and I remembered this journal was much smaller than this. Back then¡­when I first bought it for Cerila, it was around two hundred pages. Now it looked closer to four hundred. So she must have had it rebound at some point.


    Should I¡­I¡ª


    Curiosity won me over, and I opened the journal to the first page. Perhaps I may not have done this if Cerila was standing over me or if I wasn¡¯t so tired. Or maybe I¡¯m just making excuses for myself. Either way¡­


    Most of the first page was just scribbles¡­intelligible lines that meant nothing¡ªlots of wasted ink blotches. Come to think of it¡­this looks more like Cerila had covered up what she initially wrote. Then, in the latter half of the second page, those symbols began to take the form of actual words.


    I should have known you didn¡¯t know. But I¡¯ve decided I don¡¯t care.


    This¡­.this should have been around the time she just got the journal. Is she¡­oh¡­she¡¯s talking about the choker¡­huh¡­it appeared she really did understand what it meant. So now I was even more curious as to what she had written initially.


    Well, it¡¯s gone now. Nothing I can do but ask¡­wait¡­that¡¯s a terrible idea. I really should stop¡­but¡­


    I ignored my conscience and flipped to the next few pages. Most of them were about Cerila¡¯s planned birthday celebration and how she was incredibly excited that she was going to share it with my family and me. She even wrote that she hadn¡¯t celebrated a birthday since the death of her mother and father. She also wrote that she planned on¡­telling me something.


    I see¡­she had planned on telling me how she felt. Cerila had mustered the courage and even set plans. What would I have said to her back then? The same thing I did last night?


    If she walked through the door right now¡­


    Fear gripped my heart. I sighed to try and relieve some of the tension, but my jaw tightened. I could feel my teeth grinding against each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m pathetic. I can¡¯t even look these people in the eyes¡­I can¡¯t even make sense of my own damn self, and I¡¯m too damn afraid¡­.afraid¡ªhuh? When did I become so scared¡­I don¡¯t deserve any of their kindness. Someone like me¡­maybe I always knew that deep down,¡± I muttered as I ran a hand across my face.


    I nearly put down Cerila¡¯s journal, but morbid curiosity consumed me. There was something odd about the following few pages. They were discolored and seemed damaged¡­


    Sure enough, there were about four to seven pages that appeared to have water damage. Of course, the ink had bled and shifted around¡ªmost of the imperfections spread across entire pages and covered the written words. But the more I looked at it, the more I realized the water damage seemed odd.


    It doesn¡¯t look like she spilled water on it or that the pages got soaked. If that were the case, the first few pages would also be damaged. So¡­what caused this?


    I turned the pages til I reached some that had legible words, and my heart plunged. I even croaked slightly from the phantom pain in my chest. I cycled through the pages quickly just to see if this one was a fluke, but all of them were the same.


    Every sentence from this point on starts and ends with my name¡­


    I¡¯m not sure what the time difference between the last entry and there was, but now those wet pages made sense. Those blotches of water were probably from tears. This stopped being a diary for Cerila around this point as well. Now, it was a journal. To log what she had done during the day. And if the beginning and end sentences were accurate¡­she did it all for me.


    I felt sick to my stomach and closed the journal with a loud thwack of the pages. My stomach growled, and I realized just how tired and hungry I was. It had been a very long day, and I hadn¡¯t eaten a proper meal since yesterday morning.


    Or maybe my mind and emotions are consuming me from the inside out¡­


    I stared longingly at my bed for a few extra moments but decided I¡¯d shower first, maybe clear my head a bit in the process. Or get my heart to stop aching. I was probably just going to end up giving myself a heart attack at this rate.


    The mighty Dragon Slayer¡­dies alone in his room¡­from his own emotions. That ought to make history.


    Stepping into the shower revealed that¡­it had been used. Judging by the wet towels, used bathrobe, and the slight amount of condensation on the mirrors¡­Cerila had enjoyed a nice shower in my room instead of hers. Whatever, I guess this isn¡¯t really my room per se, just the one assigned to me.


    Sigh.


    ¡ª


    I strode out of my shower feeling somewhat better than I had when I first entered. But the lingering conflict and confusion still swam in my head.


    Rumble.


    As well as the hunger in my stomach¡­now¡­where did the maids put those spare clothes?


    With my constant growth spurts, I had no time to purchase any new clothes, spare or otherwise. So I really needed to set a day so that I could shop for myself.


    I bent over to rummage around in one of the dressers when my door flung open, smacking against the wall. Of course, nobody I personally knew would just throw the door open on me. Even Sylvia, in the height of her anger, would knock¡­probably¡­


    When I turned around, a pair of bright swirling blue eyes were taking me in. Her tiny hands were balled into fists and placed on her waist. She slowly craned her neck up and down but didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered that I was wearing nothing but a wet towel around my body.


    ¡°Rosemary? What¡­what are you doing?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Rosemary was Bowen¡¯s daughter, and my interactions with her were surprisingly limited. For the most part, she was always cordial and greeted me as Mister Shadowheart or Mila¡¯s Dad. However, those were the only words I ever heard her speak to me. From there, she would instantly pull Mila away, which is where our conversation usually ended.


    ¡°You¡¯re late. I¡¯ve come to get you, Mister Shadowheart. It¡¯s time for breakfast,¡± she said somewhat imperiously.


    ¡°Uh¡­okay¡­sure. Let me¡­get dressed?¡±


    I said that hoping she would close the door and wait, but the awkward silence continued. Her attitude was awfully prickly this morning. Was she annoyed with me?


    I cleared my throat. ¡°Um, Rosemary, could you please leave while I get dressed?¡±


    I¡¯d prefer it if your father or mother did not see this scene. I¡¯d like to live a little longer if I could help it.


    She blinked once and ran off, leaving the door open and me standing there awkwardly. She left as quickly as she came, a little storm¡­


    I made sure to close this door and lock it this time while I finished getting ready. Next, I checked the larger dining hall, but it was vacant, so I made my way to the much smaller dining room. This was more for small meals with family.


    I was a bit late, and everyone was already seated with a plate of food in front of them. The only people absent were Cerila, Padraic, and Grandpa. Padraic apparently had a meeting of some sort today, and I realized I hadn¡¯t asked him much about it. Padraic shouldn¡¯t have any acquaintances in Luminar¡­as far as I knew, anyway.


    Does that mean Cerila is with him? Or is she out training?


    I took the seat next to Mila. She looked up at me with sleepy eyes and let out one great big yawn. ¡°Good morning, Mila. Did you sleep well?¡± I asked while rubbing her bed hair.


    ¡°Yas¡­¡± she mumbled while rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°Did you wake up and then go back to sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I caught her wandering around the halls, dragging a blanket, so I put her to sleep in our bed,¡± my mom said fondly.


    ¡°I see. Thank you. Oh, and good morning, Mom.¡±


    Mom smiled somewhat sadly, but she just nodded her head. I¡¯m sure our conversation yesterday still weighed heavily on her mind. Dad finished taking a bite out of some fish when he gave me a concerned look.


    ¡°Are you okay, Son? You look drained,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°Just a little tired and hungry,¡± I said noncommittally.


    Dad clearly didn¡¯t like my answer, but he didn¡¯t press the issue either. The concerned looks everyone gave me must have meant that I looked as awful as I felt. My eyes drifted toward Dallin as he quietly ate his breakfast. The second our eyes met, he averted them in fear.


    My bloodlust¡­it must have scared him. Perhaps Mila is less affected because she was used to the bloodlust of the Chapter of Despair. Or maybe her intense feelings for me overrode any negative preconceptions or actions I committed.


    Either way, I¡¯d have to be more conscientious in the future.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t make breakfast for you this morning, Kal. I tried, but the maids wouldn''t let me,¡± my mom pouted.


    ¡°Oh¡­no¡­it¡¯s fine, really. All the cooks Bowen employs are top-notch. Even at the school cafeteria,¡± I said, my voice shaky.


    My mom put a finger to her chin and looked up at the ceiling. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    My dad¡¯s wide purple eyes snapped to me. I felt a familiar mental connection to him, and his face told me all I needed: You finally figured out your mother is a terrible cook, haven¡¯t you?


    I merely nodded: Yes. I did.


    I¡¯m not sure what this telepathic link between us was, but it had been years since I felt it. Perhaps both of us were delusional, but I had a gut feeling that this was indeed some kind of biological link to my father that couldn¡¯t be explained with words. It was simply something we shared, a bond between father and son.


    However, my poor mother was cursed when it came to food. Well, making it that is. I myself had inherited that curse. Simply put, if we involved ourselves in the food-making process, no matter how small the step, the outcome would be all the same. The food tasted terrible. Why was it this way? My only guess was Avasta¡¯s magic.


    I recall fond memories of comparing my mother¡¯s cooking to nutrient paste. Now that I¡¯ve been in this world for almost fifteen years, I can comfortably say I had no idea what ¡°good¡± food tasted like. And nutrient paste did not taste good, no matter how many memories I had of eating the stuff.


    Thump.


    I was drawn out of my recollection by the loud noise of somebody smacking the table followed by an adorable grunt. Rosemary had taken her seat next to Dallin and climbed up while¡­while using a loaf of bread? What the¡ª


    Rosemary ended up squishing the entire loaf of uncut bread as she hoisted herself up into her chair. We watched her in pure confusion, but she barely gave us a passing glance¡ªall of us beside Dallin, who she smiled brightly at.


    She ripped a section of the loaf and gave it an exaggerated dunk in a saucer filled with milk. Then she shoveled the entire thing into her mouth¡­


    I¡¯d heard of bread and milk, but¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s supposed to be like this¡­


    Rosemary looked around, and her eyes fell on Dallin again. She ripped another piece off, dipped it in the milk, and held it out. ¡°Whaant soome?¡± she said while swallowing what was left in her mouth.


    Dallin looked concerned for his new friend. ¡°No, thank you, Rosemary¡­¡± he said softly.


    Rosemary narrowed her blue eyes at Dallin. ¡°Call me Rose. Only old people call me Rosemary.¡± She shrugged her tiny shoulders, which made her curly brown hair bounce. ¡°And if you say so.¡± Dallin scratched the back of his head awkwardly and just continued to eat his breakfast in silence.


    He looks so much like Dad when he does that¡­


    From there, the conversation drifted from one topic to another. Mom asked Mila some random questions about me, and Rosemary interjected a few times. But, all in all, it was rather nice to just chat idly like this. It had been over seven years since I¡¯d done something like this with my family.


    Of course, our conversation didn¡¯t stay idle forever. We eventually broached the topic of what we would do as a family. The choice was relatively simple, either hop on a boat in the spring and go back to Syn¡¯nari in an attempt to find a new home or stay here in Luminar.


    I had put quite a bit of thought into this, and so did my parents. We decided that staying here was for the best. My status as a noble of Luminar afforded my family a certain level of protection they otherwise wouldn¡¯t have. Both of them were technically deserters from their home countries and now had made a grand reentrance. It was doubtful that students would be able to keep their mouths shut. Hiding wasn¡¯t an option for them anymore.


    And it wasn¡¯t an option for me either. The Dragon Slayer wouldn¡¯t be able to hide anywhere.


    ¡°Ka¡ª¡±


    At this point, it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if the entire world knew about me. And after the recent ceremony, everybody would have at least a name for the Dragon Slayer¡¯s identity in a year or so. Being a mixed Dark and High Elf, my appearance would only serve to identify me even in faraway lands. Even at the height of my parent¡¯s fame or infamy, they didn¡¯t have a global presence as I did. And they were just a High and Dark Elf. They could blend in far easier than I could.


    ¡°K?¡±


    It makes me wonder how the rest of the world sees me¡­do they even care? Does the average person even think about what happened? Am I thinking too highly of myself? Eh¡­whatever¡­


    There were also Dallin and Mila to consider. Going across the ocean would put not only us but them in danger. Grandpa was also getting old, and he had left his life behind in Syn¡¯nari. And with his age¡­going on an arduous journey was not in the cards for him.


    ¡°Ka!¡±


    Not to mention Dallin and Mila will have better opportunities here than in some backwater village. Bowen is already working on a sort of preschool for younger children, and Mila and Dallin would both be able to attend. In addition, they would have access to higher education, more funding, freedom, and just about anything they wanted due to my status as a noble.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    I was jolted out of my thoughts suddenly as Mila yanked my arm. It felt like my head was being pressed underwater, and my vision swam slightly. I hadn¡¯t realized my ears were ringing so loudly, but after a few moments, everything equalized.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    I choked on my words. I realized I was panting as if I had run a marathon. What the hell is wrong with me? Am I sick? Did I hit my head?


    Something grabbed the top of my head, and I felt a familiar feeling of warmth spread from my chest and out through my entire body. The feeling washed over me and brought me a certain peace I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. It was nostalgic more than anything.


    I heard him grumble some unintelligible words to himself before he spoke to me. ¡°What¡¯s with these scars, boy? Why haven¡¯t you healed them?¡± Grandpa grumbled.


    ¡°A reminder,¡± I said to him.


    Grandpa scoffed. ¡°Sentimental fool. Are your memories that faded that you need to keep these things? Why keep yourself physically marred?¡± He clicked his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re going to make your mother cry,¡± he whispered under his breath.


    ¡°Softy,¡± I muttered. He responded with a grunt of annoyance. ¡°And don¡¯t heal them. I want these to be a constant reminder to me for as long as I Iive.¡±


    The warmth receded from my body. ¡°Fine, have it your way, boy.¡±


    ¡°Was there something wrong with me?¡± I asked. ¡°And why do you keep calling me boy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve got a case of the stupid. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t fix it. I tried seven years ago,¡± he snapped back with a throaty cackle. ¡°And you¡¯ll always be a child to me no matter how long you live. That will never change.¡±


    Grandpa hobbled over to a chair and sat down with a loud groan. He winced slightly and looked over to me with a flicker of concern in his emerald green eyes, but it vanished in an instant.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re late,¡± Dallin complained.


    ¡°Cut me some slack, Dal. It¡¯s hard to get up in the morning. You¡¯ll¡ªwell, you¡¯ll never understand, actually,¡± Grandpa griped.


    Dallin tilted his head. ¡°Does it hurt? It sounds like you''re hurt. Can¡¯t you just heal yourself?¡±


    Grandpa chuckled to himself, which made him cough. Finally, he finished his fit and shook his head dejectedly. ¡°If only it were that easy¡­¡±


    Seeing Grandpa like this really tugged at my heartstrings. No matter what we disagreed on or how much we yelled at each other, I still cared for the sour old man. I owed him more than I could ever hope to repay.


    It was just unfortunate that the payment he wanted from me was something I could never give him.

 Vol.6 Ch.132- I Am Who I Am.

    The umbrella extended with a loud click as it locked into place. I looked up into the dark sky, and a few stray drops of rain, carried from the wind, rolled down my face. It wasn¡¯t even sundown yet, but the sky was completely covered.


    A gentle rain pelted my umbrella, and the smell of wet grass and plant life tickled my nose. When it rained like this, I felt an odd sense of peace...


    Well, I typically feel at peace¡­but I don¡¯t, not right now, anyway.


    Bowen was right. A full-blown storm would be buffeting the capital if the wards didn¡¯t have so many layers. The wards were¡­ interesting. I wondered how they came about.


    They seemed so different from everything else and remained relatively mysterious to the world. I mean, an entire race of people claimed the power of runes, yet they themselves didn¡¯t fully understand the potential. What¡¯s the secret?


    An ancient form of magic long since forgotten? For example, if I was a Dwarf and had the ability to be a Runesmith, would I be able to create new runes the same way I use magic? Or are runes so unique that no matter what knowledge people may have, they can¡¯t replicate it with runes?


    Interesting¡­interesting indeed.


    My stomach churned slightly from the nervousness of tonight. I hadn¡¯t seen Sylvia since yesterday, and a lot had happened since then. Her message was rather vague. She wrote that I should come at night and alone. I felt she might be somewhat frustrated with me, but perhaps I was looking too deep into things. Sylvia clearly had a plan. I just didn¡¯t know what it was.


    My thoughts drifted until a noise rose above the falling rain. I focused on the sound and recognized it as being armored feet slowly walking down a stone path. The rain left a sort of haze that made seeing into the distance difficult. I stopped under a lamp post and waited for a few moments for the figure to become visible.


    Slowly a person clad from head to toe in black full-plate armor began to appear. The rain slipped down the pitch black armor and ran down the sides of the glaive. Their emerald green adventurer tag glistened with rain and flopped loosely on their neck.


    They stopped just short of arm¡¯s length from me. ¡°It is you. You are Alanis¡¯s son?¡± he asked me, his voice monotone.


    ¡°I am, Uncle,¡± I responded.


    He gave me a stiff nod, his helmeted head bouncing awkwardly. ¡°I apologize. I failed you and your father back in Sandervile and at the border.¡±


    His voice was full of genuine remorse suddenly. He had never carried so much emotion in either of my previous encounters with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m the one who hid away from you. And if you forced me to take my mask off, I would have fought you,¡± I said with a light shrug.


    For a while, the man didn¡¯t respond. He just stared at me from behind his helmet. ¡°Perhaps that would have been a good thing. I would never kill a child, so taking you by force would have been the natural course of our encounter. Alas, that¡¯s in the past now. I apologize once more for my failure. If I had succeeded in my quest, you would have been reunited with your family sooner.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you would have beaten me and everyone else?¡± I asked, trying to lighten his mood up just a bit.


    ¡°Of course, I would. You were nothing more than a child. I am not,¡± he said dryly.


    I chuckled awkwardly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t alone, you know?¡±


    ¡°And?¡± he asked curiously.


    I just shook my head. My attempt at banter with my uncle went right over his head. I extended a hand toward him. ¡°Thank you for attempting to find me. It meant a lot to my father, knowing you were out there looking for me and that you wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about his survival. He put a lot of faith into you.¡±


    The Twilight Knight took a step forward and clasped my arm with his hand. ¡°My chest swells with pride hearing that the Chief praises me so. It was only right that a knight such as myself would look for a lost child.¡±


    The Chief, huh?


    I tried pulling my hand away, but he kept holding onto me, making this conversation even more awkward than before. ¡°Are you well, Kaladin? You look tired?¡± he asked me while still holding onto my hand.


    ¡°Yeah, just a bit¡­¡± I cleared my throat, hoping he would let me go, but I wasn¡¯t able to get through to him either. ¡°Say uh¡­I never heard your real name. I guess we are family¡­now¡­right?¡±


    The Twilight Knight released me and tilted his head up. Rain dripped into his visor slits and he slowly lowered his helmet again. ¡°We are indeed. Perhaps I should tell you my name¡­mmm,¡± he hummed to himself.


    Uh¡­am I¡­missing something? I mean, I know his last name now¡­what¡¯s the point of hiding his first name?


    He grunted and nodded to himself. ¡°You may call me Sir Janos,¡± he said in a monotone.


    ¡°So, Uncle Janos?¡±


    He shook his head slowly. ¡°Sir Janos will do. Or Captain Janos if we were going into battle.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Even after learning that we are family, this man is still awkward and stiff. I can see why Dad struggles to deal with him¡­was I like this?


    ¡°Does that mean you are a knight, Sir Janos?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Yes, I am a knight. Emperor Brax knighted me many years ago,¡± he sounded somewhat proud. ¡°I suppose that makes us the same. Perhaps I should call you Sir Kaladin or Sir Shadowheart?¡±


    Emperor Brax..ah¡­ well, he is an Elf that is nearly as old as my father¡­there have probably been a few ¡°Emperor Braxs¡± during his life.


    ¡°No, need. Kaladin will do just fine,¡± I assured him. The last thing I wanted was for my uncle to call me Sir Shadowheart or Sir Kaladin.


    ¡°Impossible. My code dictates that I speak your name with the proper title, Sir Kaladin,¡± he snapped back.


    I just shrugged at his words. I had a deep feeling that no matter what I said, the man wouldn¡¯t budge. The conversation petered out after that, and both of us just stood on the pathway as rain dripped down our bodies. I wonder¡­


    ¡°By chance, do you have any pressing¡­excursions planned in the coming months?¡± I asked him.


    He tilted his helmeted head slightly. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Would you be interested in leading a team of adventurers? I¡¯m looking for someone, and I¡¯ve narrowed down their location. I¡¯ll have the exact details in a few days,¡± I explained. ¡°I¡¯d go by myself, but as you can see¡­I¡¯m a bit preoccupied at the moment.¡±


    Janos remained silent, pondering my request. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t trust Bella, Veme, and The Stars to complete the quest. I¡¯d just feel better about this situation if somebody like Uncle Janos led the squad. I couldn¡¯t be sure just how deep The Chapter of Despair ran when they had the backing of an entire country.


    The odds of them having connections to the Adventurers Guild were high, and if they had been tracking me¡­then they knew exactly what I was doing and might try to intercept me. In the worst-case scenario, The Chapter of Despair would make a move against Bella and everyone else¡­if that were to happen¡­I¡¯m not sure they would survive.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Is this person you seek west or south?¡±


    Not even a question about a payment? Well, I suppose I should just take this in stride.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Janos, and they are west.¡±


    He nodded once. ¡°Understood. Please make haste. If you finalize the quest in the next few days, we can leave before Keldrag Pass becomes a death trap. I would prefer to avoid The Iron Citadel if possible.¡±


    ¡°Even you are worried about The Iron Citadel? The last time we met, you proudly declared you would slay a Lich and waltz in alone. I thought you would be more than happy to traverse it if given a chance.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps if I was alone, yes. I typically don¡¯t engage with others on my journeys. And even I am not foolish enough to constantly delve into a dungeon for no good reason. I¡¯m also completing your quest. Fighting uselessly will only delay me,¡± Janos explained.


    ¡°Okay, I appreciate it. Check-in at the guild in a few days. I¡¯ll have the quest updated as soon as possible.¡± The silence drew over us again as a large gust of wind rolled past us. I looked behind me. ¡°Are you¡­going to see my father?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to hurt him or my family?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Are you on orders from the Shadow Clan?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If the Shadow Clan or the crown ordered you to kill my father, would you do it?¡±


    ¡°The crown? No. If the clan did, yes.¡±


    I let out a relieved sigh. If he said he had no plans to harm my father or family, then I believed him. Sir Janos was a knight in the truest sense, even if it was to his own detriment. I had a feeling this man was incapable of lying. It also helped to know exactly where his allegiances lay.


    Well, for now, he isn¡¯t an enemy. So I bid farewell to my bizarre uncle.


    ¡°Have a wonderful night, Sir Kaladin.¡±


    ¡ª


    Sylvia Talgan¡¯s POV


    The small chime went off, signaling somebody was at the door. I put down my ingredients with a sigh. Why he felt the need to knock on the door to his own home, I¡¯ll never understand¡­


    Or maybe it isn¡¯t him? It could be Ren or Lauren checking in on him. It has been a whole day since everything went down in class¡­maybe they thought now was a good time to see him?


    No¡­who am I kidding¡­I can practically feel his presence through the door.


    ¡°Why are you knocking on¡ª¡±


    I tossed the door open and launched into my half-hearted complaint. The words got stuck in my throat, and I swallowed the lump that had built up, only for it to move to my chest.


    ¡°You look¡­terrible¡­what happened to you, Kaladin?¡± I muttered in surprise.


    Kaladin looked down at himself and shrugged weakly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that all day¡­I must look like a mess¡­¡± he grumbled.


    He does¡­the dark circles under his eyes¡ªthe waves of fatigue washing over him. His hair is disheveled despite him clearly trying to make it work. He looks like he hasn¡¯t slept in days. I felt tired just looking at him.


    His tired eyes slowly looked me over. I watched as his face turned a light shade of pink. It was adorable. He scratched his head in the same awkward manner he always does and averted his eyes to the corner of the room. I didn¡¯t comment on his salacious stare. After all, it was good to know this dress worked and that he could still look at me that way even if he were out of it. Perhaps this would put him in a better mood?


    ¡°Sylvia, what are you wearing? When did you buy¡ª¡±


    ¡°Well, stop standing in the hallway like some lost child. You¡¯re home now¡­¡± I grabbed his arms and pulled him inside. He didn¡¯t resist me at all.


    ¡°Are you hungry? I¡ªcome to think of it¡­ I probably should have told you not to eat,¡± I grumbled to myself more than him.


    He didn¡¯t immediately answer me, so I looked over my shoulder and raised an eyebrow. He sheepishly averted his eyes. ¡°Yeah¡­I can eat.¡±


    ¡°Then take a seat. I¡¯ve almost finished my preparations, so it won¡¯t be much longer,¡± I said with a quick wave.


    Kaladin quietly took his seat at the dinner table as I finished seasoning tonight¡¯s choice of meat. I¡¯d been practicing Veme¡¯s technique for a long time now and even had a healthy supply of spices and herbs. My last attempt was met with unanimous approval from my panel of judges, so I was ready to show Kaladin the skills I had developed.


    Still, I¡¯m a little nervous¡­


    This is only the beginning of the things I have planned but if I fail here, it would only sour the¡ªnever mind¡­none of that matters. Even if I screwed this stupid dinner up, it didn¡¯t change what I was going to do. Tonight was the night, the night I promised myself I¡¯d do it.


    So it¡¯s happening even if he vomits up my dinner. But, uh¡­hopefully, it won¡¯t come down to that¡­I might just crawl into a corner and cry if he vomited because of my cooking.


    I felt Kaladin¡¯s eyes on me, so I peeked over my shoulder to find him staring again. I felt embarrassment well up inside me, and my ears burned but now was the time¡­I gave him a little spin in the middle of the kitchen, and his eyes went wide.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If you keep staring at me like that, I might get embarrassed,¡± I squeaked more than I intended.


    ¡°I think you did that to yourself¡­your face is almost as red as your eyes,¡± Kaladin said as he looked away again.


    Damn it! My voice¡­my face¡­ugh¡­


    Kaladin coughed into his hand. ¡°Sylvia¡­where did you even get that¡­dress? I¡ªwhat possessed you to wear such a thing?¡±


    I tugged at the deep v of the black dress and shrugged. ¡°I thought..uh¡­I just liked it, that¡¯s all.¡±


    I can¡¯t do it! I can¡¯t tell him that I bought this for him!


    The dress was almost identical to the one Tsarra tried on at the Silver Wolverine Tailoring shop. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t buy that exact one as it was too small for me. So I had one special ordered, and instead of using silver, I had them replace it with a red material. The small lace flowers that decorated the dress were all a bright red, as well as the collar lining and the open sides. The dress was beautiful¡­if not incredibly revealing¡­and overwhelmingly embarrassing.


    I¡ªI will never wear this in public¡­ever.


    ¡°Yeah¡­sure¡­if you say so,¡± Kaladin mumbled.


    ¡°Do you¡­like it?¡± I asked carefully.


    Kaladin mumbled something to himself that I didn¡¯t quite catch. ¡°I mean, yeah, you look stunning. Literally, I think I was actually physically stunned for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Ah, haha,¡­thank you¡­¡± I barely managed to say in a whisper.


    I forced my embarrassment down and completed the vegetables in hopes that the steam leaving my face wouldn¡¯t pre-cook them. Finally, the meat was ready as I had brined it some time ago. Veme had instructed that I season the meat while it¡¯s in a pan with the herb and spice butter. In the beginning, I had thought that everyone was supposed to season meat prior to cooking, but Veme assured me that if the quality of the meat was high, this was the optimal route.


    And I had to agree. Veme¡¯s steak that night on our adventure was delicious. It was the best I had ever had, and it was cooked on a simple pan over an open fire in the middle of the woods. It was then that I knew that I needed to learn her technique. If I could mimic even half of her skills, I would surely cook something masterful. I even dished out a few gold for ingredients¡­ I just hoped Kaladin would enjoy it.


    I gently slid the meat into the hot pan, and the rich fragrances from the butter and meat wafted into my nose. Even though I didn¡¯t need to eat food to survive, I immensely enjoyed the taste and the scents of cooked meat. I was glad I was turned away from Kaladin as I sucked in a small line of drool that was threatening to land in the food.


    Damn it! Focus Sylvia! Just like Veme taught you, take the stupid spoon and baste the steak with juices and butter from the pan.


    ¡°Hey, Sylvia...why did you tell my parents about your past? I mean, I think it was a good choice, but¡­I didn¡¯t expect you to go that far,¡± Kaladin asked me.


    I continued basting the steak while I answered him. ¡°I thought it was the right choice. I wanted to tell them who I was. I¡¯m getting sick and tired of hiding behind my mask.¡±


    And I can¡¯t be with you in public if I¡¯m too busy hiding¡­


    Focus! Now, let the meat rest and repeat again. I stopped myself from wiping my hands on this dress and frowned. Perhaps cooking in a fancy dress like this wasn¡¯t the best idea. I should have changed after I finished dinner.


    ¡°In the future, I¡¯ve decided not to tell anyone that I am Talgan¡¯s granddaughter. Me being an ancient Vampire is already enough to give someone a heart attack or for them to start attacking me. I guess I just didn¡¯t want to lie to your family¡ªKaladin? Hey¡­¡±


    The words got caught in my throat as I looked over at him. Kaladin was just staring listlessly ahead. It was like he was asleep with his eyes open.


    ¡°Kaladin?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Kaladin?!¡± I yelled.


    Tch.


    I grabbed a spoon and used it to gather some fresh juice from the pan. I checked the temperature to ensure it wouldn¡¯t burn him, and when I knew it was good, I flicked it right into his face. The buttery goodness soared across the room and smacked Kaladin in the bridge of his nose.


    He jolted in his seat, startled, but instead of being angry or even annoyed with me, he just gave me a tired smile. ¡°Sorry¡­I zoned off a bit there,¡± he said sheepishly.


    That was extremely unlike him. Even when Kaladin was dozing off, he wouldn¡¯t let people sneak up on him. I set the steak back onto the burner and gave it a few more spoons full of basting.


    Kaladin was busy trying to taste the butter that was rolling down his face. When it finally reached his mouth, he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°This tastes amazing, Sylvia. Where did you learn how to do this?¡±


    I wiped my hands clean again. ¡°Veme taught me when we went on our adventure together. I¡¯ve been practicing for a long time to get this right.¡± I bent over him and thumbed away some of the leftover grease on his nose. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you like it.¡±


    Kaladin¡¯s face turned bright pink, and I backed my face away from his. I thought that playful move would have been more¡­fun¡­but I just can¡¯t help but feel a little sad. I had been expecting Kaladin to be full of energy and bursting with joy from the reunion with his family. But maybe that was just wishful thinking¡­


    But he seems so tired. Like something is eating away at him. He looks¡­.no¡­maybe I¡¯m just looking too deep into this. Reuniting with your family after seven years is bound to take a toll on anyone, even him. No¡­more so him.


    Or¡­


    ¡°Hey, Kaladin,¡± I said softly.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Ah, yes?¡± he said weakly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What has you so out of it?¡± I asked him gently. I gingerly rubbed his shoulder. ¡°Are you well? Maybe the rain made you sick?¡±


    He shook his head and shut his tired eyes. ¡°No¡­I¡¯ve been like this all day. I¡­I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about a lot of things. It feels like it¡¯s eating away at my soul.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And¡ªno! The steak!¡± I shouted.


    I ran back over to the kitchen and took the steak off the heat. I flipped it over and made sure I hadn¡¯t burnt it, and much to my relief, I hadn¡¯t. I sighed in relief while basting the steak once more. I only had to do this twice more, then it would be done.


    I walked back over to Kaladin, a worried expression on his face. ¡°Is, uh, the steak okay?¡±


    I giggled at his worry about a piece of meat. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It won¡¯t be long, and the vegetables should be done any moment now. But before that¡­¡± I raised his arm and looked into his eyes. ¡°May I?¡±


    Kaladin raised his eyebrows at me. ¡°When did you start asking for my permission, mhmm?¡± he teased.


    I narrowed my eyes and sank my fangs into his arm. His rich, mouthwatering blood flowed into me, and I realized just how hungry I was. I hadn¡¯t fed on him or any blood in almost two whole nights. I was starving.


    Wait, Sylvia! Don¡¯t suck him dry! You are here to help him! Now¡ªwhat¡ªwha?


    ¡°Is something wrong with me?¡± Kaladin asked me, his concern evident.


    I finished drinking his blood and wiped the blood from my mouth. I narrowed my eyes at him. I couldn¡¯t help but feel that I had¡­felt¡­something. But the second I honed in on it¡­it vanished. Did I heal it so fast that I didn¡¯t even get a chance to recognize it? Whatever it was, it was not normal. I had never sensed something like that inside of Kaladin before, let alone anyone else.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I muttered as I tried to wrack my brain. ¡°Did somebody cast a spell on you or something? Something was inside of you, but it disappeared when I tried to find it. I can¡¯t help but wonder if I¡¯m just overthinking it. I mean, it was gone before I could make sense of it.¡±


    Kaladin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he shut his eyes tight. ¡°This morning, after my workout, I heard a voice in my head. I¡¯d never heard it before, and it was gone before I could even make sense of it. It told me to take a nap, that I deserved it.¡±


    A nap? That¡¯s odd, but¡­


    ¡°I checked your head, but there¡¯s nothing physically wrong with you. Could this be related to that feeling you get whenever you kill someone? Or how you said you think something powerful is affecting your life?¡± I questioned.


    Kaladin shrugged weakly. ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Well, maybe it¡¯s partially that, but¡­there is much more going on with him right now.


    I walked back into the kitchen to continue cooking when Kaladin called out to me. ¡°You must still be hungry. You haven¡¯t drunk my blood in almost two days.¡±


    The steak sizzled once more as I slid it onto the hot pan. ¡°I am, but I took enough for a snack.¡±


    ¡°Snack, huh? My blood is a snack now?¡± Kaladin asked, his voice tinged with defeat.


    I giggled. ¡°A delicious snack. A filling breakfast. A heavenly light lunch. Even an entire four-course meal fit for nobility. Your blood truly is just that special,¡± I said with a wink.


    Kaladin just sighed and shook his head, a faint smile on his face. I promised I wouldn¡¯t tell him that his blood was delicious¡­but it looks like he just took it as a joke. Of course, I was incredibly serious. Kaladin¡¯s blood was divine as far as I was concerned and the only blood I ever needed or wanted.


    I took the steak off the stove as well as the vegetables and placed them over to the side. I walked over to the table and dipped my consciousness into my storage ring. I pulled out a clear glass cup and a fancy-looking bottle that I¡¯d been holding onto for some time.


    Kaladin¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Wait¡­that¡¯s the wine bottle you said was super expensive from the room we rented that night in Curia¡­I wondered where it went. You¡¯ve had it this entire time?¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Of course! Did you think I would just let them take this thing back for free?! I had this bottle appraised, and it was worth twenty gold! Twenty gold for this small bottle! I¡¯ve been saving it for¡­well¡­something like this!¡±


    ¡°Uh huh¡­and uh¡­what are you doing? Are you trying to get me too drunk or something?¡± Kaladin asked, sounding somewhat apprehensive.


    I finished pouring the glass and gave it the dark red liquid a swirl. I sighed while placing the cup in front of him. ¡°No, that sounds like the worst idea in the entire world. The last thing I need is for you to get sloppy drunk with how you are right now. One glass is all you need, and it¡¯s all you''re getting.¡±


    Kaladin brought the glass up to his face. He sniffed the wine, and his face scrunched up like he had eaten something sour. ¡°You don¡¯t have to drink it right now if you don¡¯t want to. Veme told me that a good wine with a good steak was a combination to die for¡­.not that I¡¯ve ever had it before, but eh,¡± I said with a shrug.


    I¡¯ve trusted her so far, and it seems to be working. I might as well go all the way.


    Kaladin brought the cup up to his lips and took the smallest amount of liquid that could be considered a ¡°sip.¡± His lips set into a deep frown, and he slowly put the cup back onto the table.


    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t like it?¡±I asked.


    Kaladin shook his head in a way that reminded me of a child that bit into something bitter despite being told not to do it. ¡°No, I can¡¯t say that I did. I would have never known if this were supposed to be ¡®better¡¯ than anything I¡¯ve had before. This could have been sold in a tavern in the slums¡­I just don¡¯t think I¡¯m destined to get along with alcohol. Besides, water never hurt anyone anyways,¡± he griped.


    I couldn¡¯t help but giggle as I stood up to finish tonight¡¯s meal. ¡°I told you that you should try it with the steak, but you went ahead and did it anyway. They¡¯re supposed to be good together.¡±


    Like us¡­does that make him the steak and me the wine? Wait, am I bitter¡­I, uh¡­probably.


    ¡°I think your steak would taste just fine by itself,¡± Kaladin grumbled.


    ¡°That¡¯s just because of how amazing I am,¡± I said proudly with a playful wink.


    Kaladin smirked at that, at least. I wanted him to relax, even if just a little. ¡°I feel like it¡¯s been a long time since you and I did something like this. Just the two of us that is.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It has been a long time, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Do you miss it? I mean, when it was just us?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°A part of me misses it, yeah. When it was just us traveling to Luminar, things were¡­easier¡­it felt like.¡± Kaladin looked over at me with a strained but gentle smile. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t toss away what we have now for then, you know?¡±


    What we have¡­we¡­


    ¡°Sylvia? Your face is a little red? Is the stove that hot?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I blurted out.


    He says the most sincere things without even meaning to¡­


    I cut into the steak to ensure I had cooked it correctly, and the meat sliced away like nothing. If I do say so, the insides were cooked to the utmost perfection. It was a little more on the rare side, but this was the only way to eat a steak of this quality. Turning it into leather would be a sin of the highest order.


    The tantalizing smell of cooked meat washed over me, and my stomach growled. I licked my lips and had to stop myself from taking a bite. ¡°Here! Enjoy your meal,¡± I said as I plopped the plate down in front of him, trying to get it away from me as soon as possible.


    The steamed vegetables were lightly seasoned with the same herb butter as the steak, glistening in the candlelight. I had even learned some presentation skills in my cooking class and although I thought they were a waste of time on most occasions¡­tonight was special.


    Kaladin eyed the dish and looked up at me quizzically. ¡°You went all out tonight. This dinner looks fantastic. Thank you, Sylvia. But what made you do all of this all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been planning this for a long time. Although I didn¡¯t think it would happen exactly like this¡­tonight is a special night. We have a lot to celebrate and a lot to talk about.¡±


    He put down his knife. ¡°We do? I mean, there are some things we need to talk about, but¡ª¡±


    I groaned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it right now! Just eat before it gets cold! We can talk all about it after you finish dinner¡­¡±


    Kaladin shrugged and went to cut into the steak when he stopped himself again. ¡°What about you? Are you not¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please, Kaladin! Eat the damn steak before it gets cold!¡± I moaned. ¡°Wasting gold just so I can enjoy a taste of food isn¡¯t worth it.¡±


    Kaladin''s eyes went wide. ¡°This steak is worth entire gold coins?! How much did you even pay for it?!¡±


    Forty gold at the market for a few cuts¡­


    I rested my face on my hands and groaned even louder. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! The price is well worth it as long as you enjoy it¡­while it¡¯s warm¡­eat it before I feed it to you.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that¡­I¡¯m not that useless,¡± Kaladin said with a sigh, his shoulders dropping to his side.


    He took a deep breath and cut into the meat. Juice poured out, and when I looked at Kaladin, he was smiling at me. I felt my face flush as I sucked in the drool that had escaped my mouth.


    But my embarrassment was replaced with a swelling of pride as Kaladin¡¯s face morphed into surprise and joy. He must have liked the taste of the steak because he immediately took another bite.


    ¡°This is¡­delicious¡­it may just be the best steak I¡¯ve ever had in my life,¡± he said in disbelief.


    Well, I don¡¯t like how he sounded surprised, but I¡¯ll just take his compliment. ¡°Try it with the wine.¡±


    Kaladin frowned and picked the wine glass up with a swirl. He hesitated, but he took another sip regardless of his trepidation. He jolted back in surprise and narrowed his eyes at the glass, only for him to take another quick sip.


    ¡°What the¡­it wasn¡¯t as good as the second sip, but this tastes way better,¡± he muttered in utter disbelief.


    ¡°Really?¡± I said excitedly. ¡°Does it really taste that much better?!¡±


    Kaladin took another bite of steak, followed by a sip of wine, nodding his head. ¡°It is¡­the bitter taste is far less prominent, and I swear somehow it tastes more fruity¡­it¡¯s like I¡¯m drinking spicy grape juice¡­and it¡¯s not that bad. If only it tasted like this all the time.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s good?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good. Far better than I could have imagined,¡± he said with a conflicted look. Then he looked over at me in panic. ¡°The wine! I mean, the wine is not bad! Your steak is amazing, and I¡¯d like it with or without the wine.¡±


    I giggled at his nervousness and moved the hair out of my face. ¡°I know what you meant, Kaladin. And I wouldn¡¯t get mad over something like that.¡±


    He just blinked at me.


    ¡°What?!¡± I shot back.


    ¡°Nothing¡­hey¡­don¡¯t pout at me¡­¡±


    I crossed my arms and looked away. ¡°Hmph. Just enjoy your dinner already.¡±


    Kaladin sighed again, but I felt like he was in a slightly better mood than he was when he first walked in. Maybe I just wished he was in a better mood as I had tried my best to cheer him up or at least distract him from whatever was plaguing his mind.


    I felt somewhat bad for what I had planned, considering how he was, but if I never told him how I felt, it would only eat away at me even more. And besides, I made a promise to myself. I promised that I would help Kaladin work through these feelings but right now¡­I felt like there was a wall between us.


    I had been trying for so long to break that wall down slowly, but I¡¯ve felt stuck ever since the Dragon attacked. It was as if the Dragon had forced him to rebuild those walls around his heart. And when he rebuilt them, they came back ten times stronger.


    But his family returned, and they must have chipped away at that wall¡­It had been a long time since I¡¯d seen Kaladin cry so much. Pure genuine tears flowed from him, and he sobbed like a newborn baby. It was heartwarming and only made me more confident in my feelings for him.


    That despite how dark and brooding he can sometimes be. And the cruel extent of his power¡­he does it all for the people he cares about. He even accepted someone like me¡­he¡¯s a loving, kind, and a gentle man at heart.


    And that¡¯s why I love him.


    We spent the remainder of dinner just chatting idly about this or that. Kaladin had told me that he and his family had decided to stay in Luminar, and I naturally agreed. I wouldn¡¯t lie and say I wasn¡¯t slightly apprehensive about staying anywhere other than Luminar, but I knew that if I followed Kaladin, I would be safe wherever I went. And home was wherever Kaladin and Mila were. I was just glad he had decided that Luminar would be our final destination.


    Maybe this place will finally feel like a real home after tonight¡­


    I cleaned up after dinner, and Kaladin helped me. Together we cleared everything, washed the dishes, and eventually ended up on the couch together, sitting side by side. My heartbeat quickened, and I felt unbelievably nervous. I rubbed my hands together in anticipation and found that I was sweating slightly.


    Now¡¯s not the time! You¡¯ve been practicing this in your head forever! So just say what needs to be said!


    ¡°Kal¡ª¡±


    ¡°So¡ªoh¡­sorry¡­go ahead.¡± Kaladin interrupted me by accident, and even he sounded a bit nervous.


    ¡°No¡ªno, go¡ªgo ahead. Finish what you were going to say,¡± I stuttered.


    Kaladin cleared his throat and averted his eyes away from me. ¡°Well¡ªI uh¡­just wanted to know what was going on. Why did you do all of this suddenly? I know you said it was to celebrate and so we could talk, but¡­what was wrong with doing it with Mila and everyone else?¡±


    ¡°I uh¡­KALADIN?!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Before I knew it, I was on my knees on the couch and sitting over him. ¡°Do¡ªooo¡ªdoo you like big breasts or small breasts? I can¡¯t compete with that stupid big-chested vixen! And she was all up on you, and you seemed to be enjoying it! But you told me she was practically your adopted sister! What kind of adopted sister does that?! And why would somebody''s sister kiss them like that in front of so many people?! And why does she have an engagement collar on while doing all of this?!¡±


    I mean, ugh! I just wanted to strangle that stupid Beastmen! But I couldn¡¯t do that in front of Kaladin¡¯s family. They would never forgive me! WAIT¡ª


    I put my hands over my mouth in shame. My heart was thumping in my ears, and I felt unbelievably hot and embarrassed as Kaladin stared at me with wide, confused eyes.


    I¡ªI can¡¯t believe I blurted that out! GAH! I¡¯m so stupid! Why couldn¡¯t I just say what I wanted to say? Why is it so difficult?!


    I just want to crawl into a hole and die¡­


    Kaladin¡¯s mouth was agape, and a groan of pain and confusion leaked from him. His face and ears were an adorable bright pink, and she was stuttering over himself as he muttered incomprehensible nonsense.


    ¡°I¡ªI¡ªdon¡¯t know? Large or small, it doesn¡¯t¡ªI¡­I don¡¯t think about that kind of stuff, Sylvia. Either side is just fine. And how was I supposed to know Cerila was going to do that?! I hadn¡¯t expected it either! And it was a trap laid by my mother when we were children! I didn¡¯t actually get engaged with her for real, and we both already recognized that!¡± he squeaked out. He looked at me with a pained and embarrassed look. ¡°And do you really think you are¡­well¡­small? I mean, you are, like¡­far above average for Elves¡­I¡ªI don¡¯t understand¡­is that really what you wanted to ask me tonight?¡±


    I am?! Is that how he sees me?! He even gave me an honest answer!? Ah¡­that¡¯s a relief¡­.WAIT!?


    ¡°NO! That¡¯s not what I wanted to actually say. I just blurted that out like an idiot because I¡¯m nervous, and no matter how many times I went over this in my head, it hasn¡¯t helped me one bit, and¡ª¡± I stopped my rambling and covered my face with my hands.


    I¡¯m going to burn myself alive like the steak I just cooked¡­basted from the outside with my own nervous sweat¡­


    ¡°So? What is it then¡­¡± he asked me nervously.


    Aaahh! Screw it!


    I grabbed him by the side of his face. ¡°I love you.¡±


    I did it¡­I finally said it aloud¡­I told him¡­and¡ª


    My heart sank into my chest, and I felt ready to vomit from the nervousness and shock that suddenly gripped me. I had been running these scenarios in my head for months¡­I imagined all kinds of things and how Kaladin would react when I finally told him.


    I imagined him being happy, maybe even shedding a tear or two if I was lucky, as my wish fully would finally come true. More than likely, I had expected outright confusion or for him to be anxious. And, of course, even if he didn¡¯t exactly feel that way, I imagined he would be surprised that I just blurted out my deepest feelings for him.


    But fear¡­fear was not part of even my darkest fantasies. And the look in his eyes says it all.


    ¡­


    When I opened my eyes after telling him, all I saw was a terrified look on his handsome face. My hands slipped away from him. ¡°Kaladin¡­are you¡­afraid of me?¡±


    I can¡¯t believe it¡­all this time¡­he was always afraid of me¡­ he was just hiding it this entire time¡­ I¡¯m such a fool¡­my wishful thinking amounted to nothing more than a dream.


    How could anyone lov¡ª


    "No! Please! Wait!¡± he said, his voice shaky. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you, I swear. I promise it¡¯s not that!¡±


    ¡°Then why¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just! I¡­how? How can you love me after everything you¡¯ve seen me do? And you don¡¯t even know half of the things I¡¯ve done¡­I¡¯m not who you think I am, Sylvia¡­I¡¯m not who anyone thinks I am¡­¡±


    I squeezed his shoulders tightly. ¡°Then tell me! Tell me what I don¡¯t know! You keep saying these things, but it doesn¡¯t make sense to me! So tell me!¡±


    ¡°Sylvia¡­I can¡¯t¡­you don¡¯t want to¡ª¡±


    ¡°But I do! I do want to know!¡± I yelled, my anger swelling in my chest. ¡°I told you that I loved you! And I mean it! I love you, and I love Mila, and I want us to be a real family! Just like you told me once before, you are who you are, and you are the only person that can change that! What dark past haunts you so much?! Why do you have nightmares that keep you up at night?! What is eating away at your happiness?! Please¡­I¡¯ll never know if you don¡¯t tell me,¡± I begged.


    I blinked a few times and realized my vision was blurry. Somewhere along my begging and screaming, I started crying. I peeled myself away slightly and winced. Kaladin looked deeply hurt and conflicted. It was like the dark circles under his eyes had grown larger in a matter of moments, and a heavy, dark aura hung over his head.


    This is also how he gets¡­he recedes into his shell¡­hides behind that wall, and I just fill the silence with my pleas. I can¡¯t let him hide away¡­no, not now. This is far too important¡­we will¡ªI will never progress with him¡­I¡¯ll never be able to get past these walls if he doesn¡¯t tell me.


    But wait¡­this look¡­I wonder¡ª


    When Kaladin looked at me again, I made sure that I met his eyes head-on. I didn¡¯t look away or try hiding my tears. His pained expression was hard to bear, but if I wanted to help him¡­if I wanted to be with him, I had to do this much. No matter how much it hurt my heart to see him like this.


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Kaladin stopped himself and clenched his jaw while he shook his head.


    He grimaced, and my nose wrinkled as a sweet scent was carried to me. I didn¡¯t even need to avert my eyes from his to know what had happened. I could smell the fresh blood that flowed from his clenched fists. A part of me wanted to lick his hands clean right now, but¡­that was most definitely inappropriate and would probably be counterproductive. The time for teasing him ended a while ago¡­even I can recognize that.


    ¡°This¡ªthis life wasn¡¯t my first. I wasn¡¯t always Kaladin Shadowheart,¡± he muttered between gritted teeth.


    What? This isn¡¯t his first life? What does he mean by that? He wasn¡¯t always Kaladin? Then who was he? Is he messing¡ªno¡­he is being deathly serious right now. Could it be¡­maybe I was right about Kaladin? Maybe¡­there really are two or more people inside of him?


    ¡°I don¡ª¡±


    I bit down on my lip, hard to stop myself from interjecting. This was a time to be silent and to listen to him. If I tried asking questions at every turn, we would never get anywhere, and Kaladin would just remain silent...maybe forever. On the other hand, if I were to hear this much¡­and he closed me out¡­it might just be the end of things.


    Kaladin waited a while longer, only interrupted by a deep sigh from him. Finally, he averted his gaze and stared off at the window. Rain was gently beating against the hidden window of the room.


    ¡°Where do I even begin,¡± Kaladin said despondently.


    I didn¡¯t answer him, just opting to stay silent and listen. I had all night if that''s what he needed. Thankfully, it wouldn¡¯t take all night because he launched right into his explanation.


    It felt like somebody dipped my brain into a bathtub and started washing it with a sponge. Half of the things coming out of his mouth didn¡¯t even make the slightest bit of sense to me. Some of the words weren¡¯t even in a language I had ever heard before.


    Death Commandos? Inter¡ªgala¡ªwhat war against other people in the sky with flying ships? That people can go further into the sky and float around? He said he was born in a tube on another planet and fought other species across the stars. That he used to be a Human war machine? And he killed hundreds of thousands of people¡­


    Kaladin had lived another life¡­that figure in the black armor...that was him¡­before he became who he is now¡­


    My mind went numb as I listened to Kaladin¡¯s explanation in silence. I was at a loss for words. These things¡­this previous life of his¡­it¡¯s what haunted him. What kept him up at night, and now I understood why.


    He was a soldier that had seen and done things that¡­even after hearing them explained to me. I still don¡¯t understand most of it. What does it mean to turn a planet into glass? Or wipe out a system? These numbers¡­I can¡¯t even fathom them.


    I think I just stopped trying to understand what he was saying. Some of this was so far removed from my understanding of the world I think trying to keep up was going to cause my brain to explode. I mean, it¡¯s like I was trying to listen to somebody speak a foreign langu¡ª


    oh¡­I guess I am listening to a foreign language in some cases.


    Either way, I made sure never to stop looking at him. Even though I stopped trying to piece together these things, I never stopped listening to him.


    I had to be here for him.


    I let Kaladin¡¯s rant continue until he was out of breath. He looked sickly now, like he was about to vomit from the sheer amount of stress that was overwhelming him. I feel like I understand his worries now.


    This look¡­his fear¡­his trepidation¡­was this how I looked when I told him I was Talgan¡¯s granddaughter? I want to say I understand him more than ever, this lingering fear that grips your heart as you worry about how other people will see you¡­maybe I¡¯m just overthinking things, but it feels like he is afraid of being accepted. And he shouldn¡¯t be afraid of that. Not with me.


    Now that he had stopped talking, I steeled myself for what I was about to say. I had to make sure whatever I said conveyed what I felt. I needed him to understand. I reached my hand out, anticipating him to jerk away or recoil in fear, but he didn¡¯t. I caressed his cheek and guided his face to look at mine.


    ¡°It looks like you and I have been trying to outrun our pasts¡­but no matter how fast we run, our old lives are just faster. And you know what? That¡¯s okay. Maybe we just weren¡¯t meant to run that fast,¡± I said softly.


    His beautiful eyes went wide in confusion. He looked to be on the verge of screaming in agony or getting incredibly angry. It was a heartbreaking look. But I wasn¡¯t done telling him.


    I softly ran my finger across his chiseled face. ¡°Listen, this¡­past you¡­Kronos? Was it? Kaladin, I know with everything in my heart you are not that person anymore. You aren¡¯t some emotionless killing machine serving your species. You''re you. You are a father to a beautiful little girl. You¡¯re a good son that cried in his mother¡¯s arms and cared deeply about his family for years. You protected me and others countless times. None of that describes what you used to be, now does it? You¡¯ve changed, Kaladin. And if what you said is true¡­about being a soldier born for war¡­that you were controlled and manipulated on some deep mental and emotional level¡­then none of that¡¯s your fault.¡±


    I poked him gently in the cheek. ¡°And more importantly, that just isn¡¯t you. Could Commander Kronos care for a daughter, mhm? Or what about loving the mother he never had? Or was he capable of laughing with friends? Or living with a girl of another species that is hated by everyone just because of the way she looks? How about going to school and trying to live a normal life?¡±


    Tears rolled down his tan cheeks, and he sniffled once. I continued to stare at him. I wanted him to answer me honestly. He bit down on his lip and shook his head.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile as the tears continued to stream down his face. ¡°Then you understand, don¡¯t you, Kaladin?¡±


    He nodded weakly again, and I brought him in for a hug. Despite being far bigger than me now, I still managed to get on my knees and wrap his upper body up. I remember when he was just a little bitter boy grumbling about everything. That feels like forever ago¡­


    He¡¯s changed so much¡­and now I know what¡¯s been keeping him back. And I won¡¯t let this past hurt him anymore. I rubbed the top of his head as he continued to cry into my chest.


    There is no way Commander Kronos cried like this either¡­I swear his snot is going to ruin this dress.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­it¡¯s okay¡­I¡¯ll accept you no matter what, Kaladin,¡± I muttered softly.


    Just like how you accepted me.


    ¡°I love you, Kaladin.¡±

 Vol.6 Ch.133- Rest And Relaxation.

    Sylvia Talgan¡¯s POV


    ¡°This is nice,¡± I mumbled.


    Kaladin just responded with a muffled grunt, and I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Are you at least feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Ymhmas.¡±


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t hear you if you keep your mouth covered,¡± I teased.


    Kaladin grunted again and pulled his head free of my hand and stomach. His gold eye peered up at me. ¡°You were the one that put me here and is keeping my head locked in place.¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± I snickered. ¡°But hey, can I touch your ears? You¡¯ve never let me do that before, and I¡®ve only¡ª¡±


    ¡°Only what¡­¡± Kaladin asked me, his eye narrowed.


    Only touched them while you were sleeping¡­well¡­unconscious, but that¡¯s beside the point.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Anyways, can I? You never let me,¡± I said, trying to sound as sweet as possible.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you have ever asked me,¡± Kaladin said with a sigh. ¡°But sure¡­if that¡¯s what you want. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Oooo! Finally! A step in the right direction! Ahaha!


    I bent over a little so that I could whisper in his ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be gentle.¡±


    His ears flushed pink, and I saw the hair on the back of his neck stand up. I barely managed to suppress a giggle at his reaction, as it was just far too cute. Although Kaladin never told me he loved me back, he never said that he didn¡¯t.


    But him allowing me to hold him in my lap? That was an achievement in and of itself. He isn¡¯t even dying, either! It makes me think¡­or well¡­it makes me hope that he does have some kind of feelings for me. Maybe he just needs a bit more time now¡­to work things out.


    I gently ran my hand through his silky black hair and worked my way up to his ears. They were warm and soft to the touch, pretty much the exact opposite of the rest of him. I mean, the rest of his body was just so muscular and¡ª


    ¡°Do you plan on doing this forever?¡± Kaladin squeaked.


    I hummed to myself. ¡°Yeah, I think I would like that. Forever sounds lovely, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Stupid bloodsucker,¡± Kaladin groaned half-heartedly. Although he was being a bit prickly, I could tell he thoroughly enjoyed my touch. Or so I hoped.


    Tch. Wait¡ªcontrol yourself, Sylvia. Now is not the time.


    I was about to tug on his ear slightly, not enough to cause him a lot of pain, but enough to make him yelp. But I decided against it. Today was a special day, and I could let this much slide. And I know he didn¡¯t mean it¡­if anything, it might be his way of showing affection¡­he doesn¡¯t really make fun of anyone, as far as I know. So perhaps I¡¯m just that special to him?


    Besides, there are far better ways to tease him.


    I pulled his ear up, not to cause pain but to bring it closer to my mouth. ¡°So, what will you do now that you are staying here in Luminar, Daddy?¡±


    Kaladin jolted slightly and looked up at me with a slightly annoyed yet adorable face. ¡°I should have fed you to the shark monster in the dungeon when I had the chance.¡±


    ¡°Shaarnnkk? What¡¯s a sharnk?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°Not shank¡­that¡¯s a makeshift knife. Shark. S-H-A-R-K, Shark. It¡¯s an animal that roamed the sea on the planet my version of Humanity was from, and it vaguely resembled that stone monster that bit your leg off,¡± Kaladin explained.


    ¡°Huh¡­ a sea animal¡­was it cute?¡±


    Kaladin shook his head while still lying in my lap. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t describe an apex predator with rows and rows of razor-sharp teeth as cute¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you never know,¡± I said casually. ¡°I think I¡¯d like to know more about your world¡­someday, that is. Anywho¡­what are your plans? Are you going to keep going to school?¡± I asked as I continued to rub his long ears gently.


    Kaladin shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Is there any reason for me to continue going? I only went to class to maintain my ¡®student citizenship and rights.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Of course, there is still a reason to go! Everyone else is going to keep going to class, and just because you are some super genius from another world doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not learning things¡­¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯d never force you not to go to school, Sylvia. If you want to go, you can go.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point¡­what are you going to do if you don¡¯t go to school? Just sit around all day training? And Bowen permitted Mila to come to class with us. She is going to school in a year or so, whenever that program is ready. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to expose her to that kind of environment beforehand? And if she is going to go to class with me¡­why wouldn¡¯t you go?¡± I added.


    Kaladin stayed silent for a few moments. Eventually, he rolled over slightly and looked up at me. ¡°Are you just trying to get me to keep going to school with you? You know it¡¯s only for a few hours¡­it¡¯s not that big of a deal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s!¡ªpartially the reason, yes¡­¡± I muttered, slightly embarrassed. ¡°But I stand by what I said! Everyone else is going to class still. Varnir, Lin, Lauren, Sylas, Ren, and Jen is coming back soon! I think you going to class is good for you! And now that your parents are here, they can watch Mila in the mornings, and we can train like we used to before school!¡±


    ¡°Good for me¡­huh¡­I suppose I have nothing better to do with my day. Spending more time with everyone and helping Mila adjust to school would be a better use of my life span than sitting around and sucking air,¡± Kaladin said to himself with a yawn.


    ¡°Awww¡­is Daddy tired?¡± I cooed.


    Kaladin grunted and pushed off my legs with his hands. His fingers dug into my legs, and I let out a small yelp of surprise. After that, Kaladin just looked down at me with a slightly annoyed yet confused look, his face slightly flushed.


    ¡°Why did you make that noise¡­¡±


    I shot up from the couch and waved my hands in front of my face hoping he would overlook my embarrassment. ¡°I don¡¯t know! Why does anyone make any sound by accident!¡± I shouted while shoving him forward.


    Kaladin went along with the shoves. But he looked over his shoulder. ¡°Why and where are you pushing me? It¡¯s late¡­and I¡¯m exhausted¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that!¡± I shot back. ¡°We are going to sleep!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­we?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we! I just know you let that vixen sneak into your bed! You probably didn''t even tell her to get out after your conversation, didn¡¯t you!¡±


    Of course, she did! I left when everyone was going to bed! And there was no way for them to have a private conversation unless she went to his room! I sniffed out those details without him even needing to tell me.


    Kaladin faced forward. His silence was all that proof I needed.


    ¡°Exactly! So are you going to tell me no after I poured my heart out for you tonight, mmmm?!¡± I asked as I kept pushing him forward.


    ¡°Well¡­no¡­but I just¡­you know it¡¯s¡ªwe have our own rooms and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut it! I¡¯ve been holding back for your sake for months! This is all I¡¯m asking of you,¡± I said seriously. ¡°Besides, this is the first time we have shared a bed.¡±


    Kaladin sighed and shrugged his shoulders. Then he looked back at me with a confused look plastered on his dumb face. ¡°Wait¡­no, it¡¯s not. We had one in Curia¡ª¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­okay¡­¡± Kaladin muttered, turning to face the door. ¡°At least my bed is pretty big. We can¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to save you from me.¡±


    ¡ª


    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    ¡°Ah, good morning, Kaladin, Sylvia,¡± Ms. Taurus said with a kind smile.


    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Taurus,¡± Sylvia responded.


    I responded with a friendly wave and nod of my head. ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am.¡±


    She frowned slightly. ¡°You know it¡¯s been almost a year since we¡¯ve known each other, you two. Don¡¯t you think you are being too formal with me? You are more than welcome to call me by my first name in private.¡±


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I looked over at Sylvia and her one blue eye locked onto me. We didn¡¯t need to say a word to each other because we had most likely thought the same thing.


    I have no idea what Ms. Taurus¡¯s first name is. And it appears Sylvia doesn¡¯t know it either.


    Ms. Taurus giggled to herself. ¡°Oh my, you two don¡¯t even know my name, do you?¡±


    Sylvia and I exchanged an awkward look, and I just shrugged helplessly. She had never introduced herself using her first name, nor had her name come up in conversation, as far as I remember. Besides¡­there was something¡­odd¡­about calling her by her first name.


    Why I felt that way, I wasn¡¯t sure. I had no problems calling Bowen by his first name. Sometimes I had to stop myself from doing it in public. Was that because I saw Bowen as a friend and his wife as well¡­his wife? Ms. Taurus had always been kind to me, and she did help Sylvia with Mila during my¡­ absence. I just felt like there was a knee-high wall between us that I felt no need to cross.


    ¡°Jessica, please call me Jessica,¡± she said softly while extending a hand.


    Sylvia wasted no time in accepting the handshake. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, Jessica.¡±


    I just nodded along to give my confirmation. I peered into the mansion behind Ms. Taurus and couldn¡¯t help but notice a distinct lack of people. Of course, Sylvia and I had eaten breakfast together, so it was no surprise that we missed it.


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡± I asked her.


    Ms. Taurus brought a finger to her chin with a thoughtful look. ¡°Well, Bowen is working and said he would be back for lunch. Your family is scattered around doing various things. I believe I saw Mila going into the study a little after breakfast¡­¡±


    ¡°I should go check on her¡­¡±


    I felt like these last three days, I had been neglecting Mila. I¡¯m sure she had many questions but just hasn¡¯t had the time to ask me anything. I need to cut out a day here soon to spend some time with her.


    Maybe shopping¡­I do need clothes¡­maybe shopping with everyone? That could be fun.


    ¡°Oh, Jessica, just one quick thing,¡± Sylvia said.


    I stopped walking down the hall and turned around to see Ms. Taurus¡¯s jaw drop as if it had been dislocated. Sylvia had taken off her mask and just smiled.


    Sylvia decided to wear her mask as we walked across campus, but I didn¡¯t ask her what her plans were. It appeared she planned to casually drop bombs on people with her appearance. I suppose surprise is one way to go about things¡­


    I¡¯ll let her sort this out herself. I don¡¯t think Ms. Taurus would suddenly get violent since she is pregnant with her second child. And she is a kind woman who took care of Mila and Sylvia.


    I made my way through the mansion in peace. I¡­felt a whole better today. I honestly haven¡¯t felt this good in days¡­maybe even months. I had no idea that it would feel so liberating to tell somebody about my past.


    And to have them accept me.


    I don¡¯t think that means I should tell everyone about who I used to be. Sylvia might be an exceptional case considering what we have been through together. It also helped that we shared a common goal of hiding our pasts¡­I had never really seen it that way before. She was right when she said I was trying to outrun my past and that it was too fast¡­maybe she was right when she told the two of us just aren¡¯t meant to outrun it after all.


    Then there are uh¡­her¡­um¡­feelings.


    Love¡­love¡­what does it mean to love somebody? Do I love Sylvia?


    When I asked myself those questions from Bowen, Sylvia¡¯s name popped into my head first. And I answered all of them in a similar fashion to Bowen¡­


    Did I want Sylvia to end up with another man? No.


    Do I want to make Sylvia happy? Yes.


    I was afraid when I came to that conclusion. Because if I did love Sylvia and she loved me back, that meant she loved the version of me I was portraying¡­or, well¡­the version of me that I thought I was showing. Because she assured me I was who I was.


    Maybe I wasn¡¯t lying to them¡­ perhaps this is just who I am? I¡­don¡¯t know¡­


    I was so worried that if I told her about my past, she would never look at me the same. That everything we had been through together and the time we had spent would fizzle into nothingness. Not only that¡­if Sylvia were to leave, that would also hurt Mila, and I couldn¡¯t allow that.


    But more importantly, for my own selfish desire, I didn¡¯t want to be hurt either. I hadn¡¯t realized that was the case until last night. I felt like I was cornered in my own mind, and instead of running away like I used to, I jumped off the ledge.


    How long had I been like that for? Days? Weeks? Months? Maybe even years? My entire life?


    And it was a risk. A risk that would have hurt me and those around me, or so I thought. I didn¡¯t end up falling into the abyss because Sylvia caught my hand and hoisted me back up. She listened to everything I had to say and gave me the response I wanted¡­no, that I needed to hear the most. And I felt deep down that she meant every word she said.


    She had accepted me for who I was and who I am. I can¡¯t even begin to put into words how much that meant to me.


    So with all that said and done. Does that mean I loved Sylvia? When do those feelings start to make sense to me? How do I understand those feelings? Can someone like me fully understand what it means to love someone?


    Do I¡­do I need just to experience it? Throw myself off the ledge again and hope that I stick the landing? Kind of like what Padraic said. Is this how people usually do things¡­


    What an awful way to go about life¡­why are these things so complicated?


    Sigh.


    Perhaps I¡¯m still a bit more stressed than I thought. I definitely feel better, but¡­maybe I should have slept in today. It was nice just laying in bed for a change. But, uh¡­it was a bit awkward with Sylvia clinging to me. That may take some more getting used to.


    Then again¡­I didn¡¯t hate it¡­maybe I even liked it¡­huh¡­


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not right, little one. That¡¯s not how you spell that word,¡± a familiar voice said softly.


    What?!


    I had auto-piloted my way toward the study. The door was slightly ajar, and I peeked into the room through a crack. I felt a headache coming on.


    ¡°What! I don¡¯t get it!¡± whined Mila.


    ¡°But you do,¡± Grandpa said gently while patting her on the head. ¡°You just got similar words confused. That¡¯s it. I put those words in there to try and challenge you, so it¡¯s okay if you missed them.¡±


    This is¡­impossible! Inconceivable! It¡¯s wrong on every level!


    ¡°Now, Dallin, my boy, that¡¯s not right either. You also had it right the first time around. Sometimes it¡¯s best to trust yourself,¡± Grandpa said, switching to Elvish.


    I can not believe my eyes. Grandpa is tutoring Mila and Dallin¡­and he is doing it in a nice way¡­supporting them and being kind. I feel cheated. Grandpa was never like this when he taught Cerila, Padraic, or me¡­maybe this is all just one wild dream. Yeah¡­that has to be it.


    Sniffff.


    Oh, it seems Mila caught my scent.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Mila shouted as she jumped down from her chair and rushed to the door.


    I opened the door fully to greet her. She tossed herself at me, and I had to lunge forward to scoop her up. She let out a small giggle when I grabbed her.


    ¡°Mila, you have to be careful. What if I didn¡¯t catch¡ªMila? Mila, don¡¯t!?¡± I yelled in surprise.


    She snapped her head back, and her big blue swirling eyes went wide with shock. She looked taken aback at my sudden outburst, but she was squishing her face till it turned red, like she was constipated and was about to let it all loose in a single blow.


    Saying I was worried was putting it lightly.


    ¡°Daddy?! Why are you yelling?! Did I do something wrong?!¡± Mila asked me weakly.


    I put her down and patted her on her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I didn¡¯t mean to yell. You just surprised me, that¡¯s all,¡± I said softly. ¡°But Mila, what were you doing with your face? Do you need to go to the bathroom?¡±


    Mila¡¯s face went red, and she shook her head side to side. ¡°No! I don¡¯t! I was making a funny face!¡±


    Funny¡­face? I mean, she is being adorable right now, but I wouldn¡¯t classify that previous facial expression as ¡°funny.¡±


    ¡°And why were you doing that, Mila?¡± I asked her carefully.


    Mila puffed her cheeks out at me, but her tail was swaying behind her, and her ears twitched just barely. ¡°Grandma said you were sad¡­so I tried to make you not sad¡­¡± she muttered under her breath while turning away from me.


    Oh¡­that¡¯s a Sylvia move right here. She is just so adorable. But sad? I¡ªI guess I may have appeared to be in a bit of a rut, huh?


    I snatched Mila up into a hug, and she let out a tiny eep of surprise. ¡°Thank you, Mila. I¡¯m feeling much better today.¡±


    She hummed to herself and nodded her head. ¡°Hey, Mila, would you like to go shopping later today? I need to buy myself some new clothes.¡±


    She pulled back, a bright smile curved up on her lips. ¡°Shopping?! With you?¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Yes, shopping with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go now! Now!¡± Mila shouted enthusiastically.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a bit early, Mila. And you are in the middle of your lessons with your Great Grandpa,¡± I said, winking at the old man. He just huffed to himself and glared at the corner of the room.


    I stood up and gave Mila a push to sit back down. I made eye contact with Dallin, and although he was smiling before, he quickly averted his eyes. I sighed internally and smiled back at him.


    ¡°Dallin, would you like to go shopping today? I can show you around some of the capital if you are interested,¡± I offered.


    ¡°Really? You¡­you would do that?¡± he asked me, his voice laced with caution.


    ¡°Of course. Do you want to go?¡±


    The corner of his lips tugged into a kind smile, and he nodded meekly. I raised an eyebrow at Grandpa. ¡°Would you like to go?¡±


    ¡°Over my dead body,¡± he snapped back instantly.


    Dallin instantly frowned and looked over to Grandpa with big golden puppy dog eyes. ¡°But Grandpa¡­I want to see the capital with you¡­¡±


    Grandpa grunted like he had been shot, but he quickly recovered by coughing. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m just a bit too busy, Dallin¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not! You are just going to sleep after this! You even said you were¡­¡± Dalin said dejectedly.


    ¡°Ah¡ªwell¡­¡± Grandpa said nervously. ¡°That¡¯s just because I¡¯m old, Dallin¡­I need to sleep more than you.¡±


    What the hell is going on? Why is he acting so embarrassed and bashful in front of Dallin and Mila? Who are you, old man, and what have you done with my cranky old grandfather?


    Dallin¡¯s frown grew, and Grandpa caved. ¡°Fine! Fine¡­fine¡­I¡¯ll go¡­gah, I¡¯m going to be so damn tired. I can already feel the pain in my knees,¡± he gripped. The old man shot me an annoyed look as if this whole conversation was somehow my fault.


    I left the study session, so I stopped distracting Mila and Dallin, and before, I got needlessly blamed for doing nothing. So I wandered around the mansion a bit and found myself looking out the window into the backyard. I saw my father spinning around outside in the morning air wielding his spear without a shirt on.


    Of course, I decided to go and join him.

 Vol.6 Ch.134- Father And Son Bout.

    ¡°Good morning, Son. Have you come to join me?¡± my dad asked with a refreshing smile as he wiped his forehead off with his arm.


    I started taking off my shirt so as not to dirty it. After all, I only had so many shirts that fit me at my disposal. I¡¯d have to make sure I went ahead and bought plenty of extras when we went shopping.


    Not that I planned on wearing any of them while training¡­I just preferred it this way. Always have. And come to think of it¡­it appeared Dad was the same way.


    We always did train without shirts back in Owlkirk. I mean, it was just far too hot to be wearing anything, and I always felt stuffy. Manaweave could only do so much.


    Meh.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been far too long¡­far¡ª¡±


    Dad stopped talking, and his smile faded away. His eyes seemingly glazed over as he looked at the scars on my chest. I felt a pang in my chest, but I knew there was nothing to be done. I could only reassure my parents so much.


    Perhaps it will just weigh heavily on them for the rest of their lives, regardless of what I say.


    I sighed internally. ¡°Snap out of it. You are a bit too young to lose your mind, Dad. Anyhow, did Uncle Janos end up seeing you last night?¡± I asked, trying to change the subject.


    Dad sighed to himself and forced a smile while he shook his head from side to side. ¡°Ah¡­nothing much. He just asked for forgiveness for failing his quest and all that. I told him it wasn¡¯t a big deal, but he just wouldn¡¯t drop it.¡±


    Dad met my eyes and quickly looked away. ¡°Say¡­Kal¡­have you¡­spoken to the Shadow Clan?¡±


    ¡°I have not. The only member I¡¯ve spoken to at great length is Aunt Illyssia. I did go to school with Terstus and Sededa, but we rarely spoke. And, of course, I met Parhen and Janos.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Dad muttered under his breath.


    ¡°Is there going to be a problem that needs handling?¡± I asked.


    My dad chuckled bitterly. ¡°I hope not¡­but hope isn¡¯t going to stop that man. It¡¯s only a matter of time before my survival reaches the clan. By then¡ª¡±


    Dad stopped himself and looked beyond worried. I felt terrible, and seeing him like this didn¡¯t help. He looked about ready to rip his hair out from the stress.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Dad. If need be, I¡¯ll be more than happy to help you when the time comes,¡± I said honestly.


    My dad raised an eyebrow and shrugged. ¡°You may not have a choice regardless¡­¡± A genuine smile crept at the corner of his lips. ¡°But I¡¯m happy to hear that. I don¡¯t want your mother or Dallin to get involved more than they already are. So thanks¡­.Kal.¡±


    I did my best to return his smile. ¡°Anything for the family.¡± I stretched my shoulders high above my head and let out a satisfied yawn. ¡°Now then, I have a favor to ask.¡±


    Dad tilted his head to the side. ¡°A favor?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, remember way back when you promised to teach me some magic? I¡¯m taking you up on that offer right now. It can be our little warm-up.¡±


    My father¡¯s smile returned in full force. ¡°Say no more! That¡¯s something I can do!¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Sorry, Kal. I just can¡¯t do it,¡± Dad said as he awkwardly scratched the back of his head.


    I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s honestly not a big deal. I simply can¡¯t use shadow magic.¡±


    When I first saw my aunt use shadow magic, I knew I had to try it. But there weren¡¯t any textbooks or guides on how to perform it. Not even any base spells. Whenever I learned about a new magic school, I tried to replicate what I read or saw. And for shadow magic¡­


    I tried imagining myself as the shadow¡­then me moving through shadows¡­then me moving through shadows as a shadow¡­manipulating shadows¡­I tried it all.


    But I couldn¡¯t figure it out. I thought maybe I was lacking insight, and I hoped my father could fill in those gaps. Dad was a fantastic teacher and had decades of experience training Shadow Dancers. He explained everything in a multitude of ways and walked me through every step.


    But I just couldn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t have an affinity for shadow magic.


    ¡°I was surprised that you could use lightning magic. A part of me was hoping you would inherit my magic instead,¡± Dad said with a fond smile.


    ¡°Both would have been nice.¡±


    Dad chuckled to himself and tossed me a waterskin. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are being a bit greedy, Son? You can already use four types of magic, and two of those are super rare! Most people are lucky if they can use two or even three schools of magic¡­let alone four at your level.¡±


    Dad tilted his head to the side and looked me over. I wiped my mouth off and raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Dad kept staring at me intently. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I was just wondering where you are at now, that''s all.¡±


    Where I¡¯m at? I¡ªoh¡­


    I felt a smile creeping on my face. ¡°Wanna find out?¡±


    Dad returned my smile while letting out a deep laugh. ¡°Finally! The time when the son challenges the father in a feat of strength only to learn he still has much to learn! I¡¯ve been waiting for this for years! Everybody always talked about it, and I never imagined it would get me so excited! I see why ol¡¯ Whitehelm was raring to go against Padraic!¡± he said while pumping a fist into the air.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t get too excited. You still have to beat me.¡±


    Dad¡¯s smile turned mischievous. ¡°Ah? Do you think you have a chance against your old man? Guess I just have to show you that you¡¯re still a pup,¡± he said devilishly.


    I just grunted in response, but in all honesty, I felt fired up and extremely happy. I felt that getting him to exercise with me would help lessen the strain. And seeing Dad¡¯s stress melt away brought warmth to my chest. Even if Aunt Illyssia was right about Dad faking his mannerisms, I still prefer this version of him.


    It feels like we are back home¡­training in the backyard again¡­when was the last time I felt like this?


    ¡°So bare-handed with a bit of magic?¡± I asked.


    My dad suddenly looked horrified. ¡°Bare-handed!? I¡¯m not going to punch you. Are you insane?!¡±


    Really? That¡¯s the line he draws? Sweeping my legs out from underneath me with a staff and racing toward me with mana-enhanced steps is okay but fighting me bare-handed is too much?


    Dad pointed an accusatory finger at me. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that blank look! I¡¯m serious! I can¡¯t just go around punching my son! Just think about it! Would you punch Mila in a training session!¡±


    No¡­no, I wouldn¡¯t. Not a million years.


    ¡°I¡­I guess you have a point. Then¡ªoof.¡±


    A wooden training spear materialized out of thin air, and Dad tossed it into my stomach. How that was any different from punching me, I¡¯d never know. It also appeared that he had a Spatial Ring as well¡­


    But I don¡¯t see one? Oh¡­is it¡­around his neck?


    ¡°Do you have a Spatial Ring?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh yeah. I used to have one all the time, but then I sold it to make some money. Having a child is expensive, you know,¡± he said with a smirk.


    He twisted the silver ring between his fingers. ¡°So I picked this one up in Amoth after an uh¡­little tussle with a Wood Elf,¡± Dad said with a slight shrug.


    Why do I have a feeling there is far more to this story than what he just said?


    The ring was dangling from a pitch-black chain. Considering it was a Spatial Ring, it looked rather plain¡ªjust a simple silver band with a singular light blue gemstone in the center. I suppose Spatial Rings can come in a whole host of appearances.


    ¡°Dad, how does the ring work if you aren¡¯t wearing it?¡±


    He gave me a confused look. ¡°What do you mean? A bit of Mithril chain looped through the ring lets you wear it like an amulet. Personally, I hate wearing rings¡­ gets in the way of things.¡±


    Am I going insane? I¡¯ve never heard of this before¡­


    ¡°Oh! And speaking of children being expensive, are you going to get a job, Kal?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°A job¡­¡± I muttered. ¡°Probably not. I¡¯m going to continue attending school for the time being. Besides, I have no idea what I would even do, and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m hurting for money.¡±


    Sylvia and I have both amassed a fortune that could last multiple lifetimes. I¡¯ve also been able to save most of my money, thanks to Bowen. He has kept his promise, and I haven¡¯t had to spend a dime on food, housing, or even clothes for school.


    And I¡¯m not particularly a big spender, so the only costs I¡¯ve had to cover are when I bought something personally for Mila, Sylvia, or myself.  Not to mention I still had my cut from the Chaos Dragon to factor in as well as the entire sum of my Wyrm kill.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. I¡¯m sure Padraic and Cerila will be happy about that,¡± Dad said nonchalantly. ¡°Now then, before we start, warm up a bit. I want to see your moves considering you¡¯ve been using a sword for a few years,¡± Dad said with a serious nod.


    Right¡­I can do that.


    I thought back to my time in Owlkirk, training with Dad as he taught me how to wield a spear properly. Martial weapons were all but phased out from war in my previous life. It was true some aliens used plasma or energy-based melee weapons, and they did have their uses, but they weren¡¯t as common.


    Besides, bolters and railguns were a far better choice for most situations. Why get close to stab someone with a pointy stick when you can fire a rocket-propelled bullet at them from a distance?


    I started through the motions and tried to let muscle memory take over, but I immediately stepped on my own feet and had to catch myself. I looked up to see Dad just laughing at me. But his laughter petered out, and a sad smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Guess you aren¡¯t a little boy anymore. When was the last time you held a spear, Kal?¡± Dad asked me.


    It¡¯s true¡­I tried letting my body take over as I recalled the moves, but that was when I was a child. I hadn¡¯t properly held a spear in years. But this spear¡­or staff in this case. It just felt right in my hands. Not that I didn¡¯t like using a sword¡­it just wasn¡¯t¡­this.


    ¡°Sorry¡­it¡¯s been a while¡­I used a spear staff in Sandervile to escape but since then¡­I haven¡¯t touched one. I¡ª¡±


    The words caught my throat as I looked into Dad¡¯s swirling amethyst eyes. He wasn¡¯t looking directly at me but just off to the side. His stare was a bit blank, and the second he felt my gaze, he snapped out of it.


    I knew immediately that he was going to try and make an excuse, so I stopped him before he could even mutter a word. ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­sorry¡­I just¡­got sentimental, is all. You¡¯ve grown so much, Kal,¡± Dad said weakly.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I ran my hand through my shoulder-length black hair. It was the same color as Dad¡¯s, but his hair was much longer than mine. He probably hasn¡¯t cut his hair in decades¡­I did promise I wouldn¡¯t cut my hair. But unfortunately, that was one of the promises I couldn¡¯t keep.


    ¡°I''m sorry that I cut my hair¡­I¡ª¡±


    Dad shook his head. ¡°I know, Son, I know. You had to blend in and pretend to be a High Elf in order to survive. It¡¯s the same reason you had to put down the spear for a while. I understand that you had to do what you had to do.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Dad put a smile back on. ¡°Come on now! Could you not give me that look? You were practically grinning ear to ear earlier!¡± Dad placed a hand on my shoulder and looked me in the eyes. ¡°Besides, we have all the time in the world now. Your birthday is coming up soon as well¡­fifteen¡­you¡¯ll be a man soon. And now that I¡¯m here in Luminar¡­I may be able to get everything for the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Everything?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Mhm, everything. I thought since we were so far away, there were some aspects of it that I would have to leave out because I couldn¡¯t get the items. But now I should be able to procure what I need,¡± Dad said more to himself than me.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. I¡¯ve been waiting to fulfill that promise for a long time, Dad.¡±


    His eyes went wide. ¡°You¡­you remembered?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll never forget that day,¡± I said fondly.


    Dad let go of my shoulder and took a step back from me. A warm smile stretched across his face revealing his perfect white teeth. ¡°Good¡­that¡¯s good¡­ that makes me really happy.¡±


    Dad coughed once, then thumped himself in the chest. ¡°Right! Training! We are here to train! Let¡¯s run you through some light warm-ups and then a bit of sparring, yeah?!¡±


    Light warms up¡­ a bit of sparring? These words are not in my father¡¯s vocabulary.


    ¡ª


    Hah¡­.hah¡­


    Dad poked my ribs with the end of his staff with a blank expression. ¡°I guess you are a bit rusty¡­this wasn¡¯t as fun as I was hoping.¡±


    ¡°No¡­no, I¡¯m not even that rusty¡­you¡ªyou are just that much better than me,¡± I groaned while pushing myself off the ground.


    My dad¡¯s face turned a light pink as he scratched the back of his head and chuckled. ¡°Ah? You think so?¡±


    This guy¡­


    I sighed. ¡°Yeah¡­with a spear and no magic. You are still leagues above me.¡±


    It¡¯s just the truth. In a sparring environment with no magic, maxed-out mana enhancement, and a spear, my father is league¡ªno, centuries ahead of me. I just couldn¡¯t keep up with the man in spear-to-spear combat.


    I¡¯m not even holding back, either. My father wasn¡¯t a Shadow Dancer for nothing, his technique was immaculate, and if anything, it seemed even better than I remembered. With his mana enhancement, he was faster and stronger than me. Not to mention he was physically bigger than me. I couldn¡¯t help but look my dad up and down in amazement.


    Just how has Dad managed to maintain such a cut physique?


    This man was living the life of an adventurer for years, yet he looked even bigger and more in shape than he did in the village. Is this simply his natural physique? Is my father just that gifted? I know for a fact he isn¡¯t on a strict regimen and eats whatever is in front of him.


    I hoped that my hard work would at least close the gap between us. But my High Elf blood may never allow me to have a physique like his¡­sigh¡­


    ¡°Why the long face? You did great, really!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­what was the final score again?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Like thirty to three or something?¡± Dad said with a shrug.


    Yeah, that¡¯s right. And those three hits were minor hits because you felt bad for me¡­


    I ran my hands along the smooth training staff until I reached the end. This staff was excellent, something my father made in his downtime, so it wasn¡¯t anything spectacular¡ªjust a finished piece of wood shaped.


    I brought the staff over my head, stretched my shoulders, and then brought it forward. ¡°Now¡­are you ready for the real deal?¡±


    Dad gave me a curious look. ¡°The real deal?¡±


    ¡°If that was light sparring, then you could call this the real deal.¡±


    Dad looked over my shoulder and around the yard, almost like he was looking for someone. Then, his eyes slowly drifted toward me, and he pointed a finger at himself. ¡°You want¡­to fight me? Like, for real? Kal, I¡¯d rather not have your mother murder me in my sleep¡­¡±


    I waved his concerns away. ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not some kid anymore, Dad. If I can kill a Dragon, I think I can fight against you for a few minutes, going almost all out.¡±


    ¡°Kal, that¡¯s really not the problem. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°You could put all the blame on me if you want. I promise to take full responsibility with Mom, and if we can help it, we won¡¯t tell her a thing,¡± I said, doing my best to reassure him.


    Testing my mettle against Dad would be worth the scolding.


    Dad looked defeated, but he eventually signed. ¡°Fine¡­not that it¡¯s going to work that way in her eyes, but¡­¡± A grin appeared on his face. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be opposed to seeing what my amazing son can do. Maybe the pup can challenge the father after all?¡±


    I returned his grin. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡± I took a few paces away from him and turned around. ¡°Just to be sure, you aren¡¯t going to be mad at me if I try hard, right?¡±


    ¡°I think I should be saying that to you,¡± Dad said with a chuckle. ¡°But I expect nothing less!¡±


    ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s begin,¡± I said as I lunged forward.


    Dad typically fought against me in one of two ways: with a fully defensive approach or an outright attack. Typically, the goal of a spear user was to keep the person at bay and kill or maim them with your superior range. But that was from my old world. Unfortunately, there weren¡¯t many textbooks or techniques for spear users with the strength and speed of ten men.


    I kept my spear high to protect my face and block a quick strike, but nothing came. I went for a short stab at the center of his body. Of course, I was well aware this strike would never land. My father was far too good for that.


    As if my strike was nothing more than a nuisance, he expertly countered, and I found myself facing down the speeding tip of his training staff. This was normally where I would try to avoid it so as not to give my father a point, but points didn¡¯t matter in this fight.


    This was a fight. A fight I intended to win. And if I was to win against a superior opponent like a War God or Shadow Dancer, I had to make a sacrifice.


    I might as well do it when he least expects it.


    I took the blow straight to my shoulder. A quick pulse of pain spread throughout my body. If that spear had a tip, it would have easily run through me. But it didn¡¯t have a tip.


    And now I was within range.


    My father¡¯s eyes went wide as my hand struck out for him. He tried batting me away with his free hand that moved at blinding speed, but I never wavered. My fist connected with his windpipe, and he let out a gasp mixed with pain and surprise.


    I brought my staff around, fully intending to bash him in the head, but I was met with a swift kick to my stomach that sent me flying backward. My body skipped across the ground with not one but two bounces, where I managed to find my footing.


    Dad tried to breathe normally again, but his eyes never left me despite his state. I extended my hand and launched a Lightning Bolt straight at him.


    The air crackled, and a bolt of yellow lightning arced straight for my dad. I blinked for only a moment, and my jaw dropped. He didn¡¯t even use a spell or any magic. He simply just dodged one of my fastest spells with ease.


    Damn, he really is that fast. Was that his full speed? Of course, it had to have been to dodge that¡­also maybe lightning magic is a bit dangerous¡­


    I prepared another spell core, but suddenly my father vanished from sight. I knew he just used shadow magic, which meant¡ªwow, his shadow magic is way faster than his sister''s!


    I couldn¡¯t activate my Dragon eye since I didn¡¯t want to go blind from peering into my dad¡¯s War God-level soul. But the familiar feeling of an encroaching spell core tickled at my mind and sent warning signals blaring.


    Instead of wasting time, I instantly formed spell cores. The ground shook and exploded outwards as Earth Spears covered the space behind me.


    When I managed to turn around entirely, I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by the wooden staff that was inches away from my face. I had felt my father¡¯s spell core coming from behind me, just like Aunt Illyssia did during the ceremony. But it appeared that she learned that move from Dad.


    Because he was just that much quicker than her.


    Dad was crouched on top of my Earth Spears like a cat, his eyes devoid of emotion, and a full-speed attack was headed my way. I formed a spell core for gravity magic and changed orientation. I started ¡°falling¡± toward the side at a rapid pace, barely dodging the strike.


    I thought I had a moment, and an Earth Lance was already on the way to meet my father when a blue ball filled my vision. The water ball burst against my upper chest and knocked the wind out of me. I was drenched in bone-chilling cold water and sent flying across the backyard.


    I remember Dad said he was an Expert water and wind mage¡­it appears his water magic got even better.


    That thought entered my mind as I crashed into the dividing wall. I even made a nice little Kaladin-sized dent in it as I fell out of it and onto my feet. That blast hurt like hell, but I knew it wasn¡¯t intended to kill me. If my dad wanted to, all he had to do was keep the water ball concentrated, and it would have gone straight through me.


    I think I broke a rib, but he¡¯s holding back, huh? Well, I¡¯m not done. And neither is he¡­


    I watched the shadows in front of me wobble, and a plan formulated in my mind. I had a feeling that despite being in whatever shadow mode my father was in, he could still see me. I sent the end of the staff behind me and launched another row of Earth Spikes to convince him that I thought that attack was coming from behind.


    Either I had successfully tricked Dad, or he took the bait for some reason. I watched as my father melded out from the shadow in front of me. The second he materialized, his eyes went wide. And then a roaring pillar of orange fire consumed him, or at least that¡¯s what I tried to do.


    Sorry, Dad, I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I can control my fire magic now. Bowen might get pissed about Dad and me ruining his backyard, but it¡¯s just a bit of burnt grass.


    My dad had expertly dodged my spell but jumped backward and was in mid-air. A loud crack rang in my ear, and so did a grunt of pain. Blood trickled down my father¡¯s arm as my Earth Bullet connected with his forearm.


    I had been aiming for his right shoulder, and I even got the jump on him. To think he nearly brought his staff up to block the spell. A combination spell of this caliber was no match for him.


    What frightening speed.


    The thought crossed my mind to launch a plasma-based spell at him, but I tossed that idea away in the trash the second it reached me. This was a fight. And I was taking it seriously. But plasma-based or even my intense white fire magic was incredibly deadly, and I had a feeling my dad could handle it if I chose to use it.


    But the spell wasn¡¯t just deadly to the target. It was dangerous to those nearby as well. My family in the house behind us might not be so lucky, or the yard for that matter. And if I were to kill my father over a backyard sparring match accidentally¡­I¡¯d never be able to sleep at night.


    Instead, I opted for two standard Fire Lances. The spell dripped hot orange flames onto the grass and sped toward the man, but they were extinguished by well-placed arrows of blue water. Steam exploded into the yard and rapidly expanded.


    The warm air carried over to me and sent chills down my spine. It was oddly soothing, considering it was rather cold out today, but sadly it blocked my view. I heard the woosh and the sound of running water as a spell cut through the mist. I formed a gravity spell core, and the arrow of water warped and went flying off in a random direction.


    Ah¡­crap¡­that might be a problem later. But I¡¯ve got¡ª


    Bash.


    Wood splintered as I blocked my father¡¯s strike just in time. The two of us traded blows, and I was immediately put on the back foot. How did he get so close without me hearing? Did he jump out of the shadows just out of range of my senses?


    Crack.


    Dad¡¯s training staff smacked me in the forearm with enough force to break a bone and break a bone it had. I could no longer close my right hand into a fist. A numbing pain shot up my arm, but I had no time to worry about it. Besides, pain like this barely registered for me anymore.


    I swept Dad¡¯s spear thrust to the side and formed a sharp needle of earth on my broken hand. I didn¡¯t need to make a fist if I could create one with magic. The needle cut through the steamy air, and I was mere inches away from stabbing my father when I stopped dead in my tracks.


    And I wasn¡¯t the one that stopped me.


    It felt as if something had grabbed me from all over. My arms, legs, and even my joints were locked into place. When the steam rolled away, my father stood before me with a gentle smile.


    ¡°That was amazing, Kal! Absolutely amazing! If this was a fight to the death, you might just be able to beat me! But sadly, I decided to end it here. Any more, and I¡¯d actually have to start going hard.¡±


    Decided? Hah¡­


    I felt a bit of freedom return to my neck, which let me look down at my body. Tendrils of shadow had warped themselves around my body, constricting me. Dad had mentioned that shadow magic was much more than just using shadows as a medium of travel. It appeared that he could manipulate them and form them into physical entities.


    I nodded once, and I felt the shadows release me. Oddly enough, I wasn¡¯t frustrated at all. Although there were some limitations, this was a good fight. I didn¡¯t feel entirely out of my depth like my match against Professor Garrison. Dad was right. If this was a no holds barred fight, I may be able to beat him.


    That¡¯s good. That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m entirely helpless against a War God. Or maybe Dad was just holding back that much?


    It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been able to fight one with no restrictions. My fight with Dad and with Professor Garrison all had a certain amount of limitations to them. That being, I had no intention of killing the person I was fighting, amongst other things. These two individuals were indeed stronger than me, no doubt about it.


    But in theory, I should be able to hold my own in a real fight. Now I need some more practice¡­


    Dad gave me a pained smile. ¡°Ah¡­sorry about your arm¡­ I¡¯m sure Grandpa can fix it up for you.¡±


    I just laughed at his concern. ¡°What about you? My spell nearly took your arm off.¡±


    Dad just laughed as he looked at the blood dripping from his wound. ¡°It just missed the bone. A few spaces to the left, and it would have crippled me for sure. That was a great spell, Kal! I¡¯ve never seen an earth spell move so fast before!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but it wasn¡¯t just an earth spell. It was a combination core with fire magic,¡± I said.


    My dad made an O face and nodded. ¡°That was a combination spell?! Awesome, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone combining earth and fire magic before! What a¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kaladin! Kaladin what are you doing?! I smell your blood! What happened to the yard?!¡±


    Ah, crap.

 Vol.6 Ch.135- The Vampire And The Assassin.

    Padraic Whitehelm¡¯s POV


    ¡°Kaladin! Kaladin what are you doing?! I smell your blood! What happened to the yard?!¡± Sylvia shouted.


    I walked through the door just a few moments after her and surveyed the battlefield. The fresh green grass was torched and decimated in some places. Flower beds were torn up and scattered about in heaps. There was a man-sized dent in a stone wall.


    Not to mention these two¡­


    Kaladin¡¯s scarred chest and weirdly discolored stomach made me wince, and I almost didn¡¯t notice the enormous purplish-red welt that had begun to form on his shoulder. Blood oozed from a few scrapes across his body, and it looked like he got dragged across the ground. One of his arms hung loosely at his side, the forearm clearly broken and already marred with a red bump. And for some odd reason, he was drenched head to toe in what I hoped to be water.


    Kaladin¡¯s father at least looked marginally better. The man was bleeding from a hole in his arm, but he appeared to be fine other than that. The father and son duo just stood there with blank expressions. As if this was a completely normal situation to be in.


    I decided to stay quiet for a moment because I thought Sylvia would explode. She nearly knocked me over in the hallway on my way to get a snack. I thought something serious had happened, so I tagged along, but it was just another day in the life of the Shadowhearts.


    This is as common as the sun rising at this point. But why is¡ªoh¡­heh¡­


    ¡°You looked so worried just a moment ago. Why are you blushing? And is that drool?¡± I teased.


    Sylvia turned her head slightly just to where I could see one of her crimson eyes glaring at me. ¡°Be quiet¡­I wasn¡¯t drooling,¡± she mumbled, turning away from me and wiping her face with her sleeve.


    ¡°Uh, huh¡­then why are your ears red, mmm?¡±


    Sylvia strode over and stopped right in front of Kaladin with her hands on her hips. ¡°Would it kill you to at least ask for somebody to watch over you while you spar? What if you got seriously hurt?¡±


    She completely ignored me! Maybe teasing her is dangerous¡­she looked like she wanted to kill me.


    ¡°I uh¡­yeah¡­sorry. You make a good point,¡± Kal said sheepishly.


    Mr. Shadowheart flashed Sylvia a kind smile and put a finger up to interject. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about it, Sylvia! I¡¯d never let things¡ª¡±


    He stopped talking and sucked his lips in as Sylvia turned her glare toward him. It almost reminded me of the few times I saw Mrs. Shadowheart get mad. The man just clammed up.


    Maybe both of them are just really bad at dealing with women. Or maybe they are both into a certain type¡­


    ¡°That applies to you as well. You know that, right? I mean, look at him,¡± Sylvia griped while lifting up Kal¡¯s injured arm. ¡°Look! You broke his arm!¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­that¡¯s not fair¡­ he almost broke my arm¡­¡± Mr. Shadowheart whined.


    ¡°Yeah. You probably deserved it,¡± Sylvia said nonchalantly. Kal¡¯s father took a fatal blow at that one as he fell to his knees.


    She looked to Kal, ignoring the man she verbally wounded. ¡°May I?¡± Kal nodded, and I was very confused as to what she meant.


    Why was Sylvia asking for permission? To do what¡ªoh, what the¡ª


    Slick.


    Sylvia opened her mouth wide, exposing her long bone-white fangs, and in an instant, bit down on Kal¡¯s arm. A jolt went up my spine, and my heart started thumping in my ears. I had to stop myself from lashing out. I felt the deep-seated need to protect him. It felt like I watched him get hurt. But I also couldn¡¯t stop as I watched on with wide eyes.


    Kal¡¯s wounds¡­they are just¡­healing? It¡¯s so different from light magic¡­you can see everything.


    ¡°Better?¡± Sylvia asked as she pulled away.


    Kal flexed his fingers and arm. Finally, he gave her a single nod. ¡°Much better. Thanks.¡±


    He¡­ah¡­of course¡­this must be completely normal for them.


    Sylvia¡¯s ears turned red again as she poked him in the chest. ¡°Why can¡¯t you wear a shirt like a normal person!¡± Then she turned her fury onto the recently recovered Alanis. ¡°And you! At least I know where he got it from! Why can¡¯t you just be normal!¡±


    Kal¡¯s father tilted his head to the side with a confused look on his face. ¡°What¡¯s abnormal about this?¡±


    Normal? What¡¯s normal about any of this?!


    Sylvia covered her face with her hands and let out something between a moan and a groan. ¡°Everything! Gah! Just give me your stupid arm!¡±


    Kal¡¯s dad looked worried as his eyes darted to his son and then to me. Kaladin and I just shrugged at him. I wasn¡¯t the one with an injury. I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing blood magic being used again as long as I wasn¡¯t the one getting bit.


    He just shrugged. ¡°Why not? I¡¯ve never been healed by a Vampire before,¡± he said as he extended his arm for Sylvia. ¡°Hey, Kal, what¡¯s it like?¡±


    ¡°Not much. Sylvia does a really good job, maybe even better than light magic. Her fangs are barely a pinch when they break the skin.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡ªahhh!¡±


    Pop.


    What the?! Did that moan just come for Alanis? What in the world!? And that pop! Why was it so loud?! It sounded like a bone got broken!


    ¡°Wha¡­wa¡ªwhat are you doing! Why did you make that noise!¡± Sylvia shouted from embarrassment.


    Kal¡¯s father was on his knees, looking up at the sky. A blissful expression on his face as tears rolled down his face. ¡°I¡ªI haven¡¯t felt this amazing in decades! The dull pain in my back! It¡¯s gone! Vanished like it never even existed!¡±


    He jolted up to his feet. The man towered over the small girl, and his giant muscles and large build made it look as if he was going to bully her. Instead, he grabbed Sylvia by the hand. ¡°Sylvia, what did you do to me?! That was remarkable! I¡¯m so overwhelmed¡­thank you so much¡­¡±


    Sylvia averted her eyes and stared at the grass. Her ears were almost as red as her eyes. ¡°I¡ªI just healed your arm¡­and I noticed there was something wrong with your back, so I fixed it! I didn¡¯t even pay attention to it!¡± she said bashfully.


    ¡°Oh! So there was something wrong with my back! I never was the same after that charm transported me into the dungeon! I just got so used to it and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Dear? What is going on? Why is there blood on your arm, and why are you crowding Sylvia while holding her hand?¡± a voice asked from behind me.


    Damn¡­I didn¡¯t even hear her coming¡­it looks like the fun¡¯s over¡­


    Kal¡¯s father disappeared into his shadow and appeared behind his son, only to shove him forward. ¡°You promised.¡±


    Kal turned around and looked momentarily betrayed at his father¡¯s antics, but he just sighed. He scratched the back of his head the same way his father did. "Sorry, Mom. We were just sparring a bit, and I wanted to see how much stronger I got compared to Dad, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Mrs. Shadowheart scanned the area until her eyes landed on her son. ¡°There is a place for this, you know? Why didn¡¯t you two just head over there? Mister Bowen is going to be upset¡­¡±


    Wait¡­she¡¯s not mad? What kind of magic is this? Is this the power of the long-lost son?


    Somebody poked me from behind. If I wasn¡¯t used to this, I might have screamed. I sort of just got used to not being able to hear her. She often walked around in near-complete silence.


    Man¡­all these people are monsters¡­why can¡¯t they just be normal like me?


    <What¡¯s going on?> Cerila asked me.


    <Just the usual father and son combo making a mess of things. Nothing special.>


    Cerila also looked over the yard. She winced when she saw Kaladin but averted her eyes. <How did they manage to do this much damage without anyone noticing?>


    I shrugged. <I heard from one of the maids that there are sound-dampening wards built into the walls. I didn¡¯t even hear them fighting.>


    <Good to know.> Cerila signed quickly before walking over to Kal, who was busy explaining things.


    Cerila walked past Kal¡¯s mom and placed a hand on his chest. <Are you hurt? Did you win?>


    Well¡­at least she has her priorities straight.


    <I¡¯m fine. Nothing Sylvia couldn¡¯t fix. And no, I definitely lost. I still have much to learn if I¡¯m to beat my father.> Kal signed back.


    Cerila¡¯s ears twitched at the mention of Sylvia but she kept her composure. I¡¯m sure she has already noticed that Kal seemed different today. I know he went out to see Sylvia, but I haven¡¯t had the chance to ask him what happened.


    He seems more¡­calm¡­more relaxed even. His eyes don¡¯t seem as tired. He looks to be more¡­here at the moment now. That far-off yet tired look he had been wearing was replaced with a tired yet kind smile. So it must be thanks to Sylvia.


    Cerila traced Kal¡¯s chest and let her hand fall to the side. <Can I show you something?>


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing to him?!¡± Sylvia yelped.


    Although Cerila didn¡¯t hear Sylvia, she must have felt the spittle flying from the confused and angry Vampire. Cerila didn¡¯t even blink as she shooed Sylvia away with her hands. I felt a bead of sweat roll down my neck as Sylvia locked eyes with me.


    ¡°What did she say!¡± she hissed.


    Why are you asking me¡­there are three people around you that can translate for you. And you don¡¯t need to speak Sign Language to understand that gesture¡­


    I shrugged. I might as well have some fun. ¡°Don¡¯t know. Something about going away or something.¡±


    Sylvia looked mortified for a moment, but I kept my eye on Kal and Cerila. <What do you want to show me?> Kal asked hesitantly.


    <I want to spar with you. We never did finish our match back home.>


    <Oh. Ye¡ª>


    Kaladin was interrupted by Sylvia nudging him. ¡°What does she¡ª¡±


    Kal chuckled, placed a hand on Sylvia¡¯s head, and started petting her like she was some animal. Sylvia went bright red in the face, but she didn¡¯t lash out, much to my surprise.


    ¡°Relax, Sylvia. She just wants to spar with me.¡±


    Has Kal managed to tame the wild Vampire? And he did it overnight.


    I swear I saw a vein bulge on Sylvia¡¯s forehead, the blissful yet embarrassed smile gone. However, a creepy smile spread across her pink lips. ¡°Oh? Well, you must be tired from sparring with your dad. How about I take over?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I can keep going¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t worry. This is good for everyone! You get to rest, and I get some training in. So it¡¯s a win-win for everyone,¡± Sylvia said with a kind smile.


    Although that smile doesn¡¯t seem all that kind to me, what is this win-win situation for everyone she is talking about? It looks more like a win-win for you¡­if you could even beat Cerila, that is.


    Cerila looked down at Sylvia. Not metaphorically but literally. The Beastmen was nearly half a head taller than the Vampire and was larger overall in body size. I suppose that¡¯s just the difference between a Beastmen and an Elf. And I had to applaud Cerila¡¯s ability to stay calm. Or maybe it¡¯s just because she¡¯s deaf and she can¡¯t hear Sylvia that it doesn¡¯t bother her as much.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    In typical fashion, Cerila shooed Sylvia away again.


    The bulging vein returned, but this time on her neck. I thought Sylvia would boil over, and I feared for my life when our savior returned. Well, not sure how she would be a savior with that wicked smile. And what is with that grin?


    Mrs. Shadowheart apparently finished with her scolding of her husband, walked over to the group. I looked behind her and saw a defeated Alanis. The man was paler than I remembered.


    ¡°Oh my, are we having a little fight? I couldn¡¯t help but hear how you want to spar, Sylvia. Would you like to be partners?¡± Mrs. Shadowheart offered.


    Sylvia forced a smile, but her eyes seemed worried. ¡°Huh?¡± she asked, genuinely confused.


    ¡°Mom, you want to fight Sylvia?¡± Kaladin asked, seemingly just as surprised.


    Mrs. Shadowheart clasped her hands together and put on a motherly smile. ¡°Why, of course, I do! I would love to see the strength that was used to protect my son and granddaughter. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not every day that such an opportunity arises. Right, Sylvia? You wouldn¡¯t mind sparring with me?¡±


    Although Mrs. Shadowheart framed that as a question, there was only one answer. Sylvia chuckled nervously. ¡°Ahaha¡­I¡­uh¡­sure¡­we can spar. How about a bit of sword dueling? That would work ri¡ª¡±


    Mrs. Shadowheart clicked her tongue and shook her head. ¡°Now, now, Sylvia, that¡¯s not very fair. You would have wanted to go all out against Cerila. So why not against me?¡± she scolded the young Vampire.


    ¡°Well¡­I¡ªuh¡­you know!¡±


    Mrs. Shadowheart kept her smile. ¡°Oh, but I don¡¯t. Care to explain?¡±


    Sylvia started stuttering over herself as her eyes darted around. ¡°It¡ªI¡ªyou are Kaladin¡¯s mom¡ªwhat if you get hurt? And¡ª¡±


    Mrs. Shadowheart was still smiling, but the longer she kept it, the more it felt cold. ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about that. You can heal people, right? We also have Doctor Jacobs here, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem with safety.¡±


    Sylvia brought a finger up to protest, but she deflated instantly. ¡°That¡¯s¡­not the point.¡±


    Cerila waved her hand and pointed towards the black stone tablet. Sylvia¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Really? You will duel me if I win?¡±


    Cerila gave a half-nod, half-shrug. Sylvia frowned at whatever Cerila¡¯s response was. I couldn¡¯t see the tablet because its back was to me. Cerila made the ¡°gimmie¡± motion with her hands and started tracing her finger on the tablet.


    The Vampire narrowed her eyes at the new text and quickly snatched the tablet back. After a few moments, she jabbed her finger aggressively at the tablet. Her frustration continued to grow as she let out a groan, her crimson eyes locked onto me again.


    What?! I didn¡¯t do anything! I¡¯m being a good Dwarf and sitting here in silence!


    She pointed a slim pale finger at me. ¡°How do I make this thing stupid rock work?! I can¡¯t get it to do anything!¡±


    ¡°Here, let me help you,¡± Kal said softly as he reached over Sylvia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You just need to focus a bit of mana into your fingertips like this¡ª¡±


    He grabbed her hand and guided it across the tablet. Symbols began to formulate and formed into sentences. I checked Sylvia to see if she paid attention to Kal, but her face was red, and she looked about ready to explode for the exact opposite reason from earlier.


    Sigh¡­she really is smitten with this fool. How did he manage to do that?


    Sylvia shook her head to clear it while she bit down on her lip. She tried the tablet without the help of Kaladin, but no glowing blue symbols appeared on the black stone.


    ¡°This stupid rock¡­why won¡¯t it work?¡± Sylvia whined.


    Cerila sighed while standing over Sylvia. She reached over her and snatched the tablet from her hands. I panicked slightly as a stone tablet was tossed at me like a rock, and thankfully I barely managed to catch it.


    <Figure it out,> Cerila signed.


    Why me?!


    Cerila narrowed her eyes at me. <Because you''re the Dwarf.>


    <Stop reading my mind,> I signed with a groan.


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s because she is a Vampire¡­¡± Kal muttered.


    Sylvia was about to say something when she was cut off before she could even muster a word. ¡°Sylvia, it¡¯s time! Come on now, sweety!¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t stop at this point. You might as well go through with it,¡± Kal said as he gave Sylvia a light push toward Mrs. Shadowheart, who was waiting with her twin daggers out.


    Sylvia grumbled a few times and spun her neck around. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to hate me because I fight your mom, right?¡±


    Kal tilted his head to the side in confusion. ¡°What? Of course not. This is her decision, after all. If my mom got hurt, it would be on her, not you. So just uh¡­please don¡¯t kill her¡­¡±


    Sylvia clicked her tongue and puffed her cheeks out. ¡°I would never do that! Who do you think I am!?¡±


    Kaladin let out a small chuckle and smiled. ¡°Just double checking.¡±


    Cerila frowned even more and walked over to me with her arms crossed. <Is there something wrong with the tablet or just with her?>


    I fiddled around with the tablet, and it only took me a moment to confirm it worked. As far as I could tell, it was as usual. <Seems fine to me,> I signed with a shrug.


    Cerila wasn¡¯t even paying attention to my response. Her eyes were locked on Kaladin, and her thoughts were clearly elsewhere. I sighed to myself and shook my head.


    Things are going to get more complicated before they get better, huh?


    ¡°Are you ready, Sylvia?¡± Mrs. Shadowheart asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡ªyeah¡­I¡¯m ready, Mrs. Shadowheart,¡± Sylvia said with a lazy shrug.


    Oh, is she not taking this seriously? That¡¯s not good.


    The image of a lightning-clad Mrs. Shadowheart crashing through my ceiling and slicing two people¡¯s heads off with a single motion is forever engraved into my mind. That was the only ¡°fight¡± I had ever seen her in, and it ended in seconds. Those bastards didn¡¯t stand a chance.


    At that moment, I caught a glimpse of her overwhelming power and her frightening bloodlust. It instantly reminded me of Kaladin. And now that I know more about Mr. Shadowheart, Kaladin made more sense to me. I felt like it explained a lot about his attitude growing up.


    Or perhaps not his attitude¡­maybe his base instincts were so sharp and lethal because of his bloodline? Yeah¡­that makes more sense. Either way, we are about to have a crispy Vampire on our hands¡­hopefully, she can heal herself.


    Sylvia took a fighting stance, and my heart thumped in my chest. The beautiful silver-white Estoc appeared in her elegant hands. Even from here, I could tell the long blade was expertly crafted, and the red lines running across the middle intrigued me to no end. It made my palms sweat, and I wanted nothing more than to get my hands on that blade.


    Maybe I should kill her? Wait! No¡­that¡¯s not right, Padraic¡­you can just ask her¡­yes¡­ask her for the sword later¡­yes.


    I felt somebody watching me and caught a glimpse of Cerila¡¯s disgusted face. I could hardly care. If she saw how she looked when she thought about Kaladin, she would probably be disgusted with herself. That¡¯s not even the worst part¡­she doesn¡¯t realize how loud she can be¡­gah¡­


    There was a loud clap from a person, followed by another loud crack. I barely managed to see the white flash speed across the backyard. A small gash spread across Sylvia¡¯s cheek, and her crimson eyes went wide as gold coins. Cerila was the first to notice it, but she let out a muffled gasp.


    Sylvia¡¯s wound had already healed? That quickly? It was a pretty nasty cut¡­


    ¡°So¡­your self-healing is that fast? I expect nothing less from the granddaughter of The Blood Emperor,¡± Mrs. Shadowheart praised.


    Sylvia¡¯s jaw clenched her eyes narrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t call him that,¡± she growled.


    A cold smile spread across Mrs. Shadowheart¡¯s face. ¡°Then make me,¡± she threatened.


    And with that, white lightning danced across Kal¡¯s mother¡¯s limbs. She shot off with a crack, and even though there were quite a few paces of distance between the two, it was closed so fast it was like she only took three steps. The sound of metal on metal rang out as the two women traded blows.


    The Vampire was immediately put on the back foot and seemed to be recoiling from every strike. There were a few times when white lightning arced down Sylvia¡¯s sword and seemed to shock her, forcing her grip to become weakened and lose.


    Even so¡­Syvia¡¯s swordsmanship¡­ It''s pretty good. She¡¯s¡ªwow! Now that¡¯s a move!


    Instead of letting her grip become weakened from the lighting hitting her, she started stashing her sword into her Spatial Ring and bringing it out with the other hand! She¡¯s actually keeping up now! I¡¯ve never thought of using a Spatial Ring for something like that!


    Mrs. Shadowheart stumbled backward on a rock from one of Sylvia¡¯s heavy thrusts. She started falling back but was still in the middle of an overhead swing. Sylvia was perfectly positioned to counter the blade and go straight for another thrust!


    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± Kaladin¡¯s father muttered from beside me.


    ¡°Oh, no?¡± Kaladin repeated quickly.


    I was going to ask why but couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from the battle. I swear I only blinked for a moment, but Mrs. Shadowheart had planted her foot into the ground, stopping her fall with extreme precision.


    So fast! How? How did she even manage that?! That flexibility is insane!


    While still low to the ground, Kal¡¯s mom thrust her second dagger toward Sylvia¡¯s leg, but the Vampire was aware. She deftly moved her leg out of the way and successfully managed to parry the overhead blow. It appeared as if this fight was over in favor of¡ª


    Oh, no.


    Mrs. Shadowheart kept her arms extended, one dagger above Sylvia¡¯s shoulder and one below her. Suddenly my vision went black and blurry as a white flash blinded me. I could hear the surprised scream of pain, and my nostrils filled with the smell of burnt flesh. When my vision returned somewhat, Mrs. Shadowheart was in the middle of a backflip with her leg extended.


    My eyes were still blurry, but I watched as Kal¡¯s mom kicked Sylvia straight in the groin. The Vampire was already doubled over from the lighting strike that arced between the two swords, and now Mrs. Shadowheart seemed to be the one finishing off Sylvia.


    ¡°Oooo¡­man, I still feel that almost three decades later,¡± Kaladin¡¯s dad said with a grimace as he put a hand to his stomach. ¡°She got me with the same move.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s the difference between a regular fighter and an assassin,¡± Kal muttered while rubbing his stomach with a frown.


    An¡­assassin? Huh? Sylvia? Or¡­right, I almost forgot¡­Mrs. Shadowheart¡­she¡¯s an assassin. Or was¡­


    Kal¡¯s father closed his eyes and winced slightly. Mrs. Shadowheart was going for the finisher. A single dagger plunged down toward the defeated Vampire. White lightning burned her flesh, and it appeared that her regenerative abilities weren¡¯t that quick after all¡ª


    ¡°What¡¯s with you two? Sylvia hasn¡¯t even gotten started,¡± Kal added quickly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kal¡¯s father and I said in unison.


    Slick.


    I felt surprised for what seemed like the hundredth time today. Sylvia had extended her hand and allowed Mrs. Shadowheart to pierce right through it. Crimson blood leaked from the wound and trickled down the blade. Mrs. Shadowheart was surprised by the move and tried pulling her dagger back while sending the other one after Sylvia.


    But Sylvia didn¡¯t let go. Instead, she grabbed ahold of the impaled dagger through her hand and ripped it free from Mrs. Shadowheart¡¯s grip.


    Mrs. Shadowheart jolted back in a flash and created distance between the two. Sylvia stood up, and I felt like her arms and legs were more prominent, almost like they were bulging with newfound power. I watched on in awe as her wound healed in a matter of seconds. A red vein bulged on the side of the Vampire¡¯s neck, and the best way to explain Sylvia¡¯s facial expression was¡­


    Beyond pissed off. Seeing these lifeless crimson eyes filled with so much hatred made me afraid for some reason.


    What remained of the cobblestone floor below Sylvia¡¯s feet cracked as the Vampire bolted off toward Mrs. Shadowheart. The Vampire wasn¡¯t moving even close to this speed before, and although her technique was top-notch, she couldn¡¯t handle the speed of Kal¡¯s mother. But not anymore¡­


    Sylvia¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t the only thing that got a sudden boost. Sylvia¡¯s sword thrusts were wilder now. They lacked the finesse and technique she displayed earlier. But the overwhelming strength¡­


    Mrs. Shadowheart¡¯s arm flew back from the recoil of the blow she blocked with the flat of her blade and tried to kick Sylvia in the side, but Sylvia stepped forward, allowing the kick to connect to her ribs. The Vampire snarled in pain, and a loud audible snap sounded off as her ribs broke in multiple places. Her skin and clothes wobbled from the blow, but Sylvia kept her momentum and punched Mrs. Shadowheart in the stomach, sending her sprawling across the yard.


    Mrs. Shadowheart regained her footing and had difficulty breathing, but Sylvia was already moving in. Kal¡¯s mom sent multiple throwing knives clad in white lighting toward the encroaching Vampire. And one¡­towards us?!


    I flopped to the ground, but there was a wet thud sound, followed by another scream of pain from Sylvia. A shadow loomed over me, and when I looked up, a blood-red wall had sprouted from nowhere, seemingly protecting us from the stray knife.


    Or¡­was it a stray? I couldn¡¯t see her movement¡­but it didn¡¯t feel like an accident. Was Mrs. Shadowheart really aiming for us?


    Kaladin didn¡¯t even seem fazed by the attack while his father¡¯s eyes were wide but less surprised about the attack and more about the sudden creation of¡­a wall of blood? What kind of magic was that?


    Cerila just stood there motionless as she had for the entire fight. Her gaze was serious and cold as she glared at the wall of blood. I had to wonder what she felt at that moment because I couldn''t make it out.


    The wall of blood dropped to the floor and rolled across the ground toward Sylvia. The two women were squared off against each other now. Sylvia had ripped the knives out of her legs, and her frustrations were reaching critical mass. Yet¡­ Mrs. Shadowheart was smiling fondly. But, of course, this seemed to have pissed Sylvia off even more.


    Sylvia was the first to move, and instead of waiting, Mrs. Shadowheart moved to meet her. She was moving even faster than before. I just¡­ couldn¡¯t make sense of this fight.


    These people¡­ their strengths are beyond my abilities¡­they are all damn freaks. I should have chosen more normal friends¡­


    The two fighters clashed in the center, and a literal shockwave rolled over us. Water drops were kicked up and created a brilliant mist that, for an instant, made me forget the fight entirely. But I was regripped by the sound of clashing blades.


    Sylvia dodged a blow and was about to counter again when Mrs. Shadowheart summoned another silver sword from thin air. My skin crawled as a strong bloodlust assaulted my senses. I felt like my eyes would pop out from my skull, and I wanted nothing more than to crawl back inside and pretend none of this had happened.


    But I couldn¡¯t look away¡­


    Mrs. Shadowheart¡¯s recently summoned sword cut straight for Sylvia¡¯s throat, but the Vampire brought a hand up to stop it. The blade sliced clean through her hand, and Sylvia let out a growl of pain and gritted her teeth. Blood splattered across their faces, but a wicked smile spread across Sylvia¡¯s face.


    What the¡ª


    The drops of blood that had been sent high into the air from the blow suddenly turned into spikes and were aimed right at Mrs. Shadowheart. Time seemed to slow, and my heart raced in my chest.


    What was going to happen? Would Mrs. Shadoweart¡¯s sword slice Sylvia¡¯s throat? Or would those blood spikes impale her first? What¡ª


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± a cold voice called out.


    A dark shadow manifested between the two women, and a muscular dark-skinned arm shot out from the shadow and grabbed each of the fighters by the head. Dark tendrils of shadow slithered out from Sylvia¡¯s and Kal¡¯s mom¡¯s shadows, wrapped around their limbs, and locked them in place.


    Kal¡¯s father stepped out from the shadow completely. He wore an emotionless mask on his face. Another shiver ran down my spine as his bloodlust blanketed the area. He was like an entirely different person.


    This whole damn family is insane¡­sigh¡­

 Vol.6 Ch.136- My Power Has Doubled Since We Last Met.

    Padraic Whitehelm¡¯s POV


    I watched on with a smirk as Kaladin¡¯s father reprimanded the two girls who sat on their knees for going too far. It was a turn of events that I had only managed to see one time. Typically it was Alanis getting chewed out for doing something uncouth, but I guess the man can be serious when the time calls for it.


    And it¡¯s for a good reason¡­this yard is utterly trashed. And that last battle¡­it got a bit too intense.


    Kaladin cleared his throat and stepped toward his father. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s okay. The match only got that intense because Sylvia didn¡¯t end it immediately. Neither of them was in serious danger, thanks to Sylvia. Also, Mom wasn¡¯t even trying to win¡­she said she wanted to test if Sylvia could protect Mila and me, which she passed, right Mom?¡±


    Huh?


    Alanis looked over his shoulder at his son in pure confusion, then back to his wife. Mrs. Shadowheart just nodded and smiled fondly at Sylvia. ¡°Huh? But still¡­ your mother cut Sylvia¡¯s hand in half and was about to slit her throat¡­and Sylvia was going to impale your mom with a blood spike. Kal, that¡¯s a little much.¡±


    Kal just shook his head. ¡°Right, Sylvia?¡±


    Sylvia shied away and nodded meekly. Kal¡¯s mom narrowed her eyes and puffed her cheeks out. ¡°Son, I understand your feelings but aren¡¯t you cutting me a bit short? I had the upper hand for the majority of the fight, and I didn¡¯t even go all out!¡±


    Kal shrugged at his mother¡¯s complaint, and the light drained from her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not the case, and I have plenty I want to ask you, Mom. I¡¯ve never even thought of lightning magic being used like that, and why didn¡¯t you cast ranged spells? So many questions,¡± Kal said to himself.


    Kaladin scanned our faces only for a deep frown to crease his lips. ¡°Why are all of you looking at me like I¡¯m crazy¡­I¡¯m being serious,¡± Kaladin muttered in his defense.


    ¡°Because you''re insane! Sylvia wasn¡¯t winning by that much? Are you blind or just pretending?¡± I asked.


    Kal sighed deeply and ran a hand across his face. ¡°Sylvia, you can go show them if you like. If something ever happens, it may be beneficial that they understand your Blood Sorcery better.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Blood Sorcery? Is that some ancient type of Blood Magic? Is that what the wall of blood was all about,¡± Alanis mused.


    ¡°Even so, I¡¯m not certain how I lost over a bit of blood. I didn¡¯t even feel a spell core form¡ªoww¡ª¡±


    Mrs. Shadowheart¡¯s sudden whine came to an abrupt stop. As a matter of fact, it looked as if her entire body had stopped in the middle of her sentence. Her golden eyes were stuck wide open with her mouth partially agape as she stared at her hand in surprise. Her body didn¡¯t even twitch. She looked as if a spell froze time just for her.


    Then suddenly, Mrs. Shadowheart gasped for air and fell to her knees. Whatever spell was cast was seemingly released. Kal¡¯s father knelt down and patted his wife on the back. Kal looked on and just shrugged.


    What the¡­what just happened?


    ¡°I told you so. Sylvia has full control over her blood even after it¡¯s left her body. And with the smallest prick or cut, she can take over your body in an instant. Fighting Sylvia is a losing battle in most cases,¡± Kaladin stated. Sylvia blushed slightly, and her high-pointed Elven ears started wiggling.


    Take over your entire body? That¡¯s¡­frightening. I¡¯ve never heard of such strong magic before.


    ¡°I think I get it¡­what powerful magic. To think that you can regenerate that quickly and you only need to make the smallest wound on your opponent to best them,¡± Alanis said to himself as he helped his wife to her feet. ¡°Say Sylvia¡­what¡¯s the most serious injury you¡¯ve suffered from?¡±


    Sylvia muttered something under her breath, but she managed to puff her chest with some pride. Her white fangs peeked out from her mouth as she smiled. ¡°I was cut in half by the Dragon and managed to survive! Although it took me a bit longer to recover from that wound, then say¡­when I lost my leg to a monster in the dungeon.¡±


    Lost a leg to a monster? Cut in half? By a Dragon¡­?


    By my beard¡­


    I thought maybe I wasn¡¯t the only one horrified by the words leaving her mouth, but I was very wrong. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Imagine all the things you could do to win a fight! You might be unstoppable!¡± Kal¡¯s father praised.


    Sigh¡­monsters just support other monsters, I guess¡­


    A white blur swished in the corner of my vision as Cerila made her way toward Kal and his mother. The two were talking amongst themselves, and Kal seemed somewhat enthusiastic to be asking his mom questions about her magic. I suppose that was natural, considering the two shared similar schools of magic.


    But Cerila had remained silent the entire fight. I mean, she never talked, but she still didn¡¯t communicate with anyone the whole time. If anything, her entire attention was focused on the fight. I can¡¯t be sure if she even blinked as she stood there with her arms crossed and her gaze deadly serious.


    <It¡¯s time. Have you recovered?> Cerila asked Kaladin.


    For a moment, Kal seemed confused, but he slowly nodded his head with a smile. <I¡¯m ready.> Kal looked down at Cerila¡¯s leg and raised an eyebrow. <Do you plan on using that?> Cerila nodded.


    So¡­she is gonna use that sword instead, huh? Is she going to take him lightly? That may be a mistake¡­I wouldn¡¯t say Kal is out of practice. Then again, Cerila is plenty strong in her own right.


    Kal nodded and called out to his father. ¡°Hey, Dad, can I borrow your spear?¡±


    Alanis halted his conversation with Sylvia and had a look as if he was pondering his son¡¯s request. But his decision was made. A long black spear that seemed to suck in the light appeared in his open hand. The amethyst gems socketed into the spear reflected the morning light. It was a beautiful weapon¡­expertly crafted in every regard.


    I still remember when he let me hold that thing¡­what a joy that was¡­I wonder if I could even come close to making such a high-quality item.


    I sighed and suppressed the urge to run into the closest forge. I suppose Headmaster Taurus permitted me to use the university''s facilities when I felt like it despite not starting school till after winter. But I couldn''t pass up this next fight. This battle has been in the making for almost seven years.


    Kal swung the black spear in long and short arcs. The weapon made deep woosh sounds as it cut through the air. The weapon looked to be heavy, but I knew from firsthand experience that it was extremely light.


    Typically a light spear would feel weak and flimsy in the hands of such a large man such as Alanis or Kaladin, but the metal used in the weapon¡¯s construction was something else. Just because it was lightweight didn¡¯t mean it was weak. If anything, it was the exact opposite. It was almost as if it was from a different world.


    The backyard of the mansion was completely silent save our breaths. All the spectators lined up and watched with bated breath as Kaladin finished swinging the black spear. Kal let out a deep breath through his nose and gazed across the decimated yard at Cerila, who stood upright with her steel sword in hand.


    The two of them didn¡¯t say a word or even bother signing to each other, yet I felt like they were communicating somehow. Perhaps this is what it¡¯s like to be a true warrior or something. I mostly just killed monsters because I had no other choice. Cerila was always the one who did the heavy lifting in a fight.


    Guess that¡¯s what happens when your mana enhancement is abysmal and you can¡¯t use magic. You are just weak and have to rely on the strong to protect yourself. But somebody has to repair the strong¡¯s gear¡­heh¡­


    ¡°Hey¡­Sylvia,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Can I see your sword?¡± I asked.


    The Vampire narrowed her eyes and looked down at me in disgust. I felt a verbal tirade building on her lips, but she just ended up biting her own lip. ¡°Later. And if you break my sword, I swear I¡¯ll turn you inside out,¡± she threatened.


    ¡°Can your magic really do that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do you wanna find out?¡± she asked me coldly.


    Ouch¡­scarry¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­later then,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°How strong is Cerila?¡±


    ¡°Pretty damn strong. She is at least a Master ice mage. Her sword skills are nothing to scoff at either, considering Old Man Jacobs taught her. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯d call her a savant with the sword, but¡­I¡¯ve never seen her lose to anybody before.¡±


    Sylvia scoffed to herself and just smiled. ¡°First time for everything, I guess.¡±


    Oh? I think Kal mentioned he was a Master mage and that he hadn¡¯t touched a spear in years¡­there is no way he will come out of this on top. Then again¡­he did slay a Dragon¡­but he said it was a fluke¡­mmmm¡­.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± I said under my breath.


    And as if my single comment was the start of the fight, Kaladin took a single step forward. Unfortunately for him, that¡¯s all he managed. Kal¡¯s parents let out shocked gasps in surprise. I suppose it has been a few years since they have seen Cerila¡¯s magic in person.


    Man¡­she didn¡¯t hold back even a little bit¡­


    I felt the spell core only for an instant before it turned into a giant block of dazzling blue ice. The ice made cracking noise and was as tall as the mansion behind us. It totally encased Kaladin in a blink of an eye. That¡¯s just how fast Cerila¡¯s casting was. She¡¯s a monster in her own right.


    ¡°I told you. Kal didn¡¯t even last¡ª¡±


    I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence, and I felt a cold bead of sweat roll down my neck. Sylvia was looking at me from the side with a somewhat sadistic smile on her face. ¡°Oh? I thought you were his best friend¡­guess that shows just how much you know about him. If you think a block of ice is enough to stop him, you are dead wrong.¡±


    The sound of sizzling reached my ears and steam started to escape from the block of ice. A man-sized hole started melting away to reveal a shirtless mixed Dark Elf man who didn¡¯t even have a single scratch on him. Steam rolled off his muscular and scarred body as he flicked his long wet, raven hair off his face.


    He ran a single hand across the ice and nodded to himself with a smile. <I never did tell you how beautiful your magic was. This ice is just so¡­magical. Do you do it on purpose?> Kaladin asked Cerila.


    Cerila blushed furiously as her pale skin turned bright red. She took another fighting stance, but her swaying tail was going at maximum speed, defeating her attempt at appearing serious. I could only sigh.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    She definitely just took ¡°beautiful¡± and ran off her imagination. Is that a case of selective hearing? Or¡­is that just selective reading for her? Whatever¡­


    Sylvia poked me in the side. ¡°Hey! What did he say?!¡±


    Heh¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Nothing important, you can ask Kal later,¡± I said with a snicker.


    I ignored the frustrated Vampire as Kal shot off at blinding speeds toward Cerila, and thankfully, Cerila didn¡¯t hesitate to retaliate. Javelins made of blue ice soared off toward Kaladin, but my jaw dropped to the floor.


    What the?! Where are they going?!


    The air in front of Kaladin warped and looked off somehow. Then suddenly, the Ice Javelins just flew off in random directions! And one of them¡ª


    Slice.


    The Ice Javelin never reached me as it was sliced in half. The silver blur disappeared as Sylvia looked at me with pity. ¡°You¡¯re not very strong¡­are you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just too damn strong! All of you are! And stop looking at me with pity in those eyes! I¡¯m the normal one here!¡± I growled.


    ¡°Uh, huh¡­¡± Sylvia huffed.


    Tsch. Damn woman¡­


    Kaladin reached Cerila in just a few steps, her ice magic completely nullified by whatever weird magic he used. Is Kal an anti-mage by chance? No, he would have said so¡­does that mean¡­ that was gravity magic?


    The tip of Kal¡¯s spear was aimed straight at Cerila¡¯s heart. A moment of fear gripped me because I thought Cerila would hesitate, but thankfully it was unfounded. The screeching noise of metal on metal echoed through the yard as Cerila deflected the blow to her right. But Kaladin didn¡¯t stop his advance.


    Kal kept his momentum going forward despite being parried. There was no way for him to bring his spear around to strike Cerila, but the same wasn¡¯t true for Cerila¡¯s sword, as it was already coming across her body, poised to cut Kaladin across the chest. Kaladin didn¡¯t even flinch as the blade ran across him, the wound wasn¡¯t deep at all, but blood was drawn nonetheless.


    Smack.


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Kaladin¡¯s mom muttered in disbelief.


    Kaladin¡¯s fist connected squarely with Cerila¡¯s face. There was no hesitation in his strike. He didn¡¯t even so much as blink when he punched her. I could never have imagined Kaladin striking Cerila like that, even if it was training. Not in a million years.


    So¡­this is how he has changed¡­huh?


    My heart ached, but I ignored it for the time being. Spittle sprayed from Cerila¡¯s mouth, and her eyes were wide from the shock. She had utterly halted her attack for the moment.


    Sylvia snickered to herself but kept her eyes on the fight. Kaladin had already brought his spear around, and the blunt end went straight into Cerila¡¯s stomach, forcing her back. Cerila managed to parry another spear thrust as she tried to retreat from Kal¡¯s onslaught.


    The ground suddenly froze over with slick blue ice, but it was immediately covered over with a layer of stone that spread out from Kaladin¡¯s feet. However, that was enough time to give Cerila room to escape.


    Cerila gritted her teeth in frustration and gripped the handle of her sword until her knuckles turned bright red. Kaladin stared into her very soul with a cold, blank expression. Blood trickled down his chest and onto his pants. For some reason, despite his expression, I got the impression that he was somewhat frustrated with Cerila.


    Why isn¡¯t she on the attack? Cerila was always the one to strike first¡­why is she letting him gain the upper hand?


    Cracks ran across the ground behind Kaladin, and they freed themselves from the earth. He pointed his spear toward Cerila, and the stone chunks flew toward her. Cerila let out a snarl as walls of ice sprouted from the ground to block the stones. I watched as one of the stone chunks suddenly grew multiple stone spikes and launched at Cerila from a different angle.


    Cerila didn¡¯t even bother turning to face the spell. She just extended her hand, and a cone of freezing air blasted the stone spikes, reducing them to white powder that was blown away by the wind. Cerila jabbed her sword forward, and rows upon rows of ice pillars broke through the ground.


    Kaladin met the ice pillars with a wave of orange fire that only managed to consume some of the posts. For the first time, Kaladin seemed somewhat surprised that his magic failed him. One of the pillars had nearly extended into Kaladin directly, but a black blur cut the pillar in half before it could form ultimately.


    I heard a whoosh, and Kaladin flicked around and cut down the Ice Javelins that had appeared from¡­the block of melting ice? Cerila used the distraction to close the distance, and now the two of them were trading blows. The sound of metal on metal rang out over and over again as the two clashed.


    However, as the moments dragged on, it was clear that Kaladin was struggling. Cerila¡¯s skill with the sword was well-polished and forged from years of brutal training. If Kaladin wasn¡¯t lying, which I highly doubt he was, he was simply no match for Cerila in a duel with weapons alone.


    Kal¡¯s spear grazed Cerila¡¯s Mythril gauntlets with a spine-chilling screech. He brought his leg around to kick Cerila, but she was ready and hopped back to avoid it. Then¡­then she tripped.


    No¡­she didn¡¯t trip¡­her leg¡­it¡¯s caught in¡­sand?


    Kaladin hopped into the air, and a weird-looking spiral stone spear formed next to him. The stone spear rotated and shot off with a loud bang. The three Elves to my side winced and let out groans of pain as they covered their ears from the surprise noise, but even they couldn¡¯t look away.


    I tried following the stone spear, but I couldn¡¯t see it anymore after the bang. Cerila was falling onto her back and looked to be a goner. This reminded me¡­it reminded me of their last fight¡­


    But the tides surely have shifted.


    There shouldn¡¯t have been any way for Cerila to dodge that spell. Whatever Kal did, he made that thing go so fast it couldn¡¯t be followed with the eyes. Or, well, at least my eyes couldn¡¯t see it. But Cerila wasn¡¯t about to give up.


    A grunt followed a loud clank. While falling back, Cerila managed to swing her sword and cut Kal¡¯s spell in half. The two halves kicked up dirt as they lodged into the ground beside Cerila. But even so¡ª


    Oh¡­I need to stop assuming at this point¡­


    For a moment, it looked as if a spear of earth was going to impale Cerila, but it was cut away by blue ice. Cerila fell onto a ramp made of her own magic and used it to escape Kaladin and regain her bearing. Cerila stood up and wiped off her shoulder.


    She looked pleased with herself, but the moment she saw Kaladin¡¯s expressionless face, any amount of joy she felt at the moment was wiped away in an instant. She looked almost mortified to see Kal looking at her like that. And even I was somewhat confused.


    Cerila is putting up a good fight¡­why does he seem angry? Or, well¡­it just feels like he is angry.


    A Fireball formed in Kaladin¡¯s hand and raced toward Cerila. The Beastmen cut it in half with her sword and continued to cut down the next few. Kaladin had advanced once more, and the two were once again amid sword swings and spear thrusts.


    On one of Kaladin¡¯s thrusts, Cerila was able to lock her blade with the spear tip. Kaladin, unable to pull his weapon free, went for another punch, but Cerila wouldn¡¯t be fooled twice. She let out a growl as she shoved Kal¡¯s fist away and broke her sword free.


    Two spires of ice broke from the ground in an attempt to crush Kaladin from the sides. But once more, the air around Kaladin¡¯s flanks warped, and the spires were redirected backward. But Cerila was already forming another spell core.


    A blue sword made of ice appeared in her hand and deftly blocked Kaladin¡¯s spear. With her regular sword, she went to cut Kaladin on his extended arm, but Kaladin¡¯s body jerked back suddenly¡­it was weird¡­it was like he suddenly started falling while standing¡­was that his gravity magic again?


    He mentioned it briefly during his fight with Wyrm and Dragon¡­this sure does look more like ¡°gravity¡± magic. It¡¯s odd watching somebody¡¯s body move like that. Sweat rolled down Kaladin¡¯s body, and I could see the rise and fall of his chest. He didn¡¯t appear to be fatigued, but he was starting to show some signs of strain¡­I suppose he did tell us that gravity magic was far more intense than his other schools of magic.


    Even so, he doesn¡¯t appear to be giving up. And neither does Cerila.


    ¡°Kaladin really found his type¡­¡± I muttered under my breath.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± an icy voice asked me.


    I blinked once and didn¡¯t even bother turning my head. ¡°He¡¯s only into dangerous women that can kill him,¡± I said with a sigh.


    I heard the rush of air beside me, but an attack never ended up reaching me fully. Kaladin narrowed his eyes, and I felt the hair on my arms stand up. Fear gripped my heart, making me forget that I was about to be assaulted by an incredibly dangerous and violent woman.


    Then, there was a bright flash followed by a loud crack. The smell of burnt soil tickled my nose. Cerila had sidestepped a Lightning Bolt, and she quickly dodged another round as Kaladin launched them from the tip of his black spear.


    One of the bolts arced off to the side and hit a puddle of water. Cerila froze the floor as she barely managed to avoid the charged pool. Kal was only a few steps away from Cerila when multiple chunks of earth flew toward her, threatening to crush her from all angles, even above.


    Cerila let out another growl, and I felt the spell core from here. A burst of incredible blue ice spread like a blooming flower, destroying all the stone chunks instantly. Kal also found himself in the middle of the flower, and from there, our vision was blocked by the spell.


    The sound of metal on metal rang out once more, and it felt like an eternity dragged on as the two clashed in the ice prison. I could hear ice crack and burst apart as well as a few Lightning Bolts followed by more metal clashes. Eventually, a singular howl rolled out.


    It wasn¡¯t a howl from a monster but the kind of howl a storm would make. A giant blizzard flew out from the top of the flower, and I felt the temperature drop immediately. My skin tingled from the cold, and my hot breath came out in a fog. Then, for just a few moments, the battlefield was silent.


    Did she¡­freeze both of them?


    I took a hesitant step forward, but I was jerked back by the shoulder. I felt fingers grip into my shoulder with surprising speed, and I bit my tongue. The person shot out from the icy flower and was barely a blur. They nearly collided with me.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be more careful,¡± I heard Sylvia say with a sigh.


    I thought perhaps it was Kaladin but instead, I found Cerila on the ground. Her breath was ragged, and blood dripped from her mouth. Her face was already turning purple from the initial punch from Kaladin, and she looked worn down.


    No way¡­she¡­lost?


    The ice flower began cracking into pieces and falling to the ground. Kaladin slowly walked toward the down Cerila. His face still hadn¡¯t changed one bit since the start of the fight.


    He stood over Cerila, and she clenched the dirt with her fingers. Tears rolled down her face as she stared at the dirt. Kal tossed his spear to his father and knelt down in front of her.


    He used his hand to bring her face up so she would look at him. <Cerila, why did you hold back? Are you afraid to hurt me?> he asked.


    Cerila¡¯s let out a pained groan and shook her head. She tried to wipe her face with her dirty sleeve, but she just spread dirt and blood across herself. <I¡ªI didn¡¯t hold back! I¡­I¡¯m still not strong enough.>


    A moment of confusion broke Kal¡¯s cold expression. He narrowed his eyes, not in anger or frustration but as if to ponder her words.


    He took a deep breath. <If you are telling the truth, then you are wrong, Cerila. Do you not realize your own strength?>


    She looked up at him with teary eyes and a confused face. Kaladin just smiled softly at her. <You don¡¯t seem to understand, so let me tell you. I can see the souls of people using my Dragon eye and roughly how strong they are. And I accidentally looked at your soul. Although it was only for a moment, it was incredibly bright. Cerila, you are at the level of War God. You understand that, right?>


    Huh? A War God? That¡¯s¡­not possible¡­she¡¯s strong, don¡¯t get me wrong¡­but a War God? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be on a completely different level?


    ¡°Kal, are you sure about that?¡± his mother asked him.


    Kal kept smiling. <Absolutely. I¡¯m certain of it. I just don¡¯t know why you don¡¯t know.>


    He turned his attention back to Cerila, who was just looking at him with a blank expression. Tears rolled down her dirty, bloodied cheeks but despite her confusion and clear frustration, he kept smiling. <You fought well. Padraic told me how much you trained. You got this strong for me, didn¡¯t you?>


    She nodded meekly, and fresh tears rolled down her face as she tried to furiously wipe them away. Kal gently held her by the arms and helped her to her feet. <Thank you for that. I got this strong for all of you as well. I really appreciate it, Cerila.>


    ¡°Kal¡­¡± Alanis muttered.


    I looked at Sylvia, expecting her to be fuming, but she wore a kind smile as she watched on. But the second she felt my gaze, her cold crimson eyes snapped to me. ¡°What are they saying, huh?¡± she said, her voice just as chilly as her gaze.


    Crap¡­


    ¡°What is going on here!¡± a familiar voice shouted. ¡°My yard! WHAT IS WRONG WITH ALL OF YOU!¡±


    A man wearing a black and gray robe strode from the house. His long black hair bounced on his shoulders as he stomped forward. ¡°ALL OF YOU! THERE IS A FACILITY FOR THIS TYPE OF TRAINING! YOU CAN ALL GO THERE FOR FREE! WHY!¡±


    Ah, Headmaster Taurus looks about ready to pull his hair out.


    ¡°Kaladin! Sylvia! You two know better! Why¡ª didn¡¯t¡ª you¡ªjust¡­¡± he stopped his tirade, and Headmaster Taurus¡¯s body went rigid.


    His eyes went wider than what should have been possible as he looked at Sylvia. Sylvia looked over behind her and over her shoulder, then back to the Headmaster.


    The headmaster blinked once, then twice, then three times. He shook his head violently, and his hair flopped around like an animal. He wiped his eyes furiously and let out a sigh. He smiled to himself like he saw things, but his smile faded when he looked at Sylvia again.


    ¡°I came as soon as my wife told me¡­but I¡­I never imagined this¡­¡±

 Vol.6 Ch.137- Family Outing.

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    Bowen ended our little¡­ scene in a matter of moments. It was like his initial rage and frustration for us decimating his yard vanished the second he saw Sylvia. He looked completely and utterly baffled, which was a good thing, in my opinion. After all, it was a far better feeling to be shocked about Sylvia¡¯s true existence than to be afraid of it.


    At least, that¡¯s what I would have preferred. Sylvia seemed nervous nonetheless as Bowen launched into a machine gun fire worth of questions at her. I don¡¯t believe Bowen even stopped to take a single breath, tapping into his War God-like abilities somehow. It got bad enough that my family and I just had to slink back to the house in silence.


    But Sylvia seemed more than happy to answer Bowen¡¯s questions. I suppose she feels that she owes him for taking care of us for so long. Besides, it was just questions about an old empire that no longer existed¡­right?


    A small shock went up my spine as my warm skin touched the cold surface of the tub. But it was quickly replaced with a soothing warmth as my tired body dipped into the tub. Sylvia managed to take a moment to heal my wounds, and although I was fine now, I was still tired.


    My stamina isn¡¯t exactly back to 100% since my three-month coma, let alone my mental fatigue over the last couple of days. It would probably take some more time to get back into the swing of things.


    There was so much to consider¡­so much to think about¡­


    I¡¯d already compartmentalized my spat with Dad. No shadow magic for me. I¡¯m desperately behind on my spear skills. Fighting and winning against a War God-level person will still be a sizable hurdle for me to cross, even if I¡¯m at full capacity and going all out.


    Even if I became a master in the art of the spear, I highly doubt that it would make that much of a difference for me. No, if my body was predetermined at my birth never to wield the power of a War God, then so be it. That just meant I had to overcome the obstacle in other ways¡­and I had some ideas on how to accomplish that goal.


    It should almost be time¡­just waiting for that last bit of information before I send them to start looking for him. I don¡¯t want to send my adventurer team in the wrong direction, now do I?


    And why was it that I felt that I needed to beat a War God? Now I shouldn¡¯t have to worry about it¡­right? I¡¯m surrounded by two family members who are War Gods in the center of the capital with even more War Gods. Some of them are even my friends or, at the very least, acquaintances of mine.


    But I don¡¯t feel safe at all¡­Grandpa¡¯s words still ring in my head¡­


    ¡°You may be deaf now, but I¡¯ve been in this city for less than a day, and I can already hear the drums of war beating. The world is changing, and you are at the center of it,¡± I muttered to myself.


    Perhaps he¡¯s right. Maybe war was brewing, and I¡¯ll be at the center of it. If that¡¯s the case, strong individuals may come for my life or the life of those close to me. There was a time when I didn¡¯t think I needed my old strength and that ended up burning me.


    Perhaps I need to tap into my old training habits. Some of them are quite brutal, but it may be a possibility. The others might want to join in as well. We can¡ª


    What am I even saying?


    I sighed to myself and splashed some warm water on my face. I started wetting my hair so I could wash it toward the end of my bath. Typically I just showered as filling this massive bath took a long time. After all, the gray and black tub was big enough to fit two of me. It was far larger than the one in my dorm room.


    I let out another strained sigh and rubbed my face free of water. I couldn¡¯t believe I was about to put my family or friends through even an ounce of what it meant to be a Death Commando. My training back then on Mars with the God Progam wasn¡¯t training that anyone but a Death Commando could do.


    Since we didn¡¯t need to sleep, we trained at regular intervals for hours a day, only taking the necessary rest our bodies required for growth. And when we weren¡¯t physically training, we were mentally training. We spent hours in white rooms, just learning things. There were no breaks. We barely even had to drink water or eat food. That¡¯s just a quick summary of how it was. What it was like to live as a machine. A tool for others.


    Looking back at my training, it was inhumane on every level. Even though the memories are fuzzy, I can still recall my time in the Kill Houses. Live training fields where they deployed captured Xenos for us to hunt and kill. Sometimes they were so badly hurt we just executed them. Some of them begged us to kill them. Others shot themselves before we even reached them.


    And in all my sparrings with the first generations, we used lethal force on each other. Our fights were barbaric. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for one of us to spend days in a Bio-sculptor because we were beaten so thoroughly. Sometimes we were one punch away from death. And some really did die.


    That just won¡¯t do. I can¡¯t live that kind of life anymore. I don¡¯t want to live that kind of life ever again. It¡¯s not worth getting stronger if it means losing myself or someone I care about. Sigh¡­


    All this talk of War Gods brought me back to my fight with Cerila. I was surprised at just how strong she had become. Her ice magic was unbelievable, and I overheard Padraic saying she was a Master, but honestly, I felt she was at the cusp of being a Grand Master with just how fast her spell cores moved and formed.


    Her magic spell core formation was almost instantaneous in some cases, and she did all of that while maintaining a high level of mana enhancement, something not typically possible for even the highest-skilled mages. Not to mention her sword-fighting skills were on par with some of the best that I had seen. She was far better than, say, Ren or Parker. And if I had to be honest, she was definitely better than Sylvia.


    Even so¡­I was still surprised to see that she wasn¡¯t as capable as she should be.


    With my Soul Sight, there was no doubt in my mind that Cerila was at the level of War God. She should be in the upper echelons of power in this world, yet she couldn¡¯t tap into that capacity for some reason, even with Grandpa¡¯s training.


    So why was that? What was holding her back? When did a War God figure out they were a War God? How did they know¡­.what¡¯s the difference between Mom and Cerila¡­I pondered this all the way back to when I first fought the professor, and I still don¡¯t have an answer.


    I shrugged to myself. I didn¡¯t have the answer to that question, and I doubt any War God had the true answer. Maybe they had vague feelings or ideas about how they came to be but nothing more. If being a War God was decided by one¡¯s birth, then it had to be some type of intrinsic ability that only they knew. Perhaps I could help Cerila work through some things¡­more training, perhaps¡­I¡¯m not sure.


    But seeing her so defeated after our fight¡­she looked devastated. Maybe I took things too seriously. I¡¯ll have to apologize to her for that. I didn¡¯t mean to make her cry¡­


    And speaking of more training.


    I had to train more with Dad as well as Mom. Seeing Mom¡¯s lightning magic firsthand showed me that I still don¡¯t fully understand that school of magic. I had asked her why she didn¡¯t cast any Lightning Bolts, and she simply shrugged her shoulders at me and told me she could not cast long-range lighting spells for whatever reason. That it just wasn¡¯t in the cards for her¡­ something about being a Lightning Blade.


    Either way, I needed a teacher. And what better person to teach me than somebody who has an entirely different grasp of lightning magic? Thankfully, Mom agreed to train me with almost no complaints. I said almost because there were¡­conditions that needed to be met¡­like going shopping or eating breakfast together.


    A price that I was willing to pay¡­I would have done all of that regardless of whether she trained me or not. I mean, I missed her just as much.


    I let my body slide into the tub to where only my nose was above the water. The warm water seeped into my bones, and I felt refreshed and just a bit tired. Honestly, I¡¯ve started feeling a lot better ever since last night with Sylvia.


    I felt my heart beat a bit faster in my chest, and the tips of my ears warmed up as I thought back to sleeping with Sylvia. I mean, all we did was just fall asleep together, nothing more than sharing a bed. But it felt different. It definitely felt different for some reason.


    Different¡­huh¡­


    Sylvia did fulfill Mom¡¯s request. She showed that she could protect Mila and me, which seemed to have pleased Mom and even Dad. Both of them had fond smiles as they looked at Sylvia. That¡­made me happy¡­I guess¡­


    The ledge¡­maybe I should¡ª


    Bam.


    I shot up from the tub with a spell core already forming in my hand as the door to the bathroom slammed open. Unlike last time I made sure to lock the door to the bedroom, and I was absolutely certain I was alone before getting in the bath. No voices¡­no people¡­just me and the tub¡­so¡­


    ¡°Mila? How did you get in here?!¡± I squeaked in disbelief as I stopped feeding the growing spell core mana.


    Mila just shrugged and acted as if this was entirely normal. ¡°A nice man let me in.¡±


    ¡°A nice man¡­what?¡±


    A nice man? What nice man? It couldn¡¯t be Bowen. There was no way he was done talking with Sylvia. What ¡°nice man¡± had the key to private rooms in this mansion beside Bowen? Ah¡­whatever¡­


    I hastily got back into the tub and stopped exposing myself to Mila. I honestly felt that I should have felt more embarrassed about this situation, but I didn¡¯t. Perhaps I truly felt that she was my daughter now¡­maybe. Besides, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t been washing Mila for months¡­it¡¯s just that we always did it separately, and I never bathed with her¡­anyway!


    I just shook my head and splashed my face with water again. ¡°Why are you standing there in the doorway, Mila? Go now. I¡¯m washing up! I¡¯ll be out in a min¡ªMila?! Wait a second, what are¡ª¡±


    Thud.


    Splash.


    ¡°Mila, are you okay?!¡± I shouted.


    I grabbed her by the side and lifted her out of the water. The bathroom filled with the sound of adorable giggles as I turned her to face me. Thankfully she seemed unharmed. I swear I only looked away for a moment, and she somehow managed to strip that fast and started running. Mila quite literally tossed herself into the tub so hard her hip smacked into the side and made a loud thud noise.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± I murmured with a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I wanted to take a bath with Daddy! I haven¡¯t had one in forever!¡± Mila whined.


    ¡°Ah¡­that¡¯s true. I¡¯ve been a bit busy¡­ sorry.¡±


    I let Mila back into the water, and she let out a satisfied groan as she sank into the tub. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Then Mila turned her head slightly and looked back at me. ¡°Daddy, are you sad?¡±


    ¡°Sad? No¡­I don¡¯t think I am. Why? Do I look sad?¡±


    Mila nodded her head. ¡°Then are you thinking? Grandpa says you think a lot.¡±


    Oh, is that so?


    ¡°I suppose I¡¯m thinking, yes. I have much to think about these days.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± she asked curiously.


    I ran my hand through her orange hair as she asked me that question. ¡°Honestly, a lot of things.¡±


    Mila scooted herself to the bottom of the tub so she faced me. The tub was rather deep, so even sitting on her butt, she was barely at neck level. It was a rather adorable sight.


    Mila puffed her cheeks out and looked at me expectantly while making an annoyed huff. I just chuckled. Well, I can¡¯t exactly foist all my emotional baggage onto her. That would be unfair in just about every sense of the word. So¡­


    ¡°Love, I¡¯ve been thinking about love recently,¡± I said softly, not really expecting an answer.


    Mila frowned slightly, but it turned into a reflective sort of look. Her little ears twitched twice, and then eventually, her big dark blue eyes met mine. ¡°Love? I love you,¡± she stated with pure conviction. I didn¡¯t sense even a single bit of hesitation in her voice.


    Eh?


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    My heart stopped in my chest for a moment, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned by her words. But as quickly as that happened, that feeling vanished and was replaced with something different.


    I¡¯ve been together with Mila for a long time. We¡¯ve been through a whole lot in that short amount of time. Enough that she calls me her father and I consider her to be my daughter. Yet¡­she has never told me she loved me.


    And I¡¯ve never told her that I love her¡­ have I?


    I patted her on the head, and the words came out of my mouth easily. ¡°I love you too, Mila.¡±


    Mila¡¯s big eyes went wide, and a genuine ear-to-ear smile bloomed on her flushed face. It was beautiful, and it filled my heart with nothing but pure happiness to see her react like that. I wasn¡¯t sure if Mila was aware of what love was when I considered her upbringing. But perhaps she did, as her little cheetah tail started smacking the water, and then¡ªwhat the? What¡¯s that noise?


    It¡¯s like¡­a cat purring mixed with a meow¡­that sounds like a bird chirping? And¡­it¡¯s coming from Mila? Huh?


    I put my hands on her side, and sure enough, I felt her chest rattling with the noise as she continued to beam her smile at me. I¡¯ve never once heard this sound in my life, let alone from Mila. Is this¡­something unique to Mila? Should I be worried?


    No¡­I don¡¯t think I should. She seemed extremely happy right now. Her ears and tail haven¡¯t stopped moving for a second.


    I just did my best to return her smile, and it didn¡¯t feel forced at all. I was happy, and she was happy. That¡¯s all that mattered.


    I couldn¡¯t believe I was uncertain of what my future would look like and what I would do. The answer was simple, and it¡¯s been in front of me for a long time. I¡¯m not a runaway slave anymore, wanted by the City States. I¡¯m a free man and a father to this adorable little girl.


    It¡¯s probably about time I start acting like a real father. Hah¡­


    I chuckled again to myself, unable to wipe the smile off my face. Even my mouth was starting to hurt from smiling so much as I remembered the dream I had in the dungeon, the one the Slime forced me to have. Apollo¡¯s words rang in my head.


    ¡°And surely the Commander is going to have a lot to learn so there is no way he can be the number one father saying otherwise would be a lie.¡±


    It seems like even a monster knew I would be a second-rate father.


    I picked Mila up again and turned her away from me so I could wash her hair.The sound she was making died down a little, but I had to grab her tail gently.


    ¡°Mila, I can¡¯t wash your hair if your tail keeps smacking me in the face,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± she pouted sheepishly, her tail only slowing down slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said after scooping some water onto her head.


    I made sure to heat the water back up to a comfortable temperature and set to work cleaning her hair. I would grab the shampoo in a moment, but I wanted to take this time and enjoy the moment a bit longer.


    ¡°Say, Mila¡­what do you want to do?¡± She let out a confused grunt at my question.


    Ah¡­perhaps that was a bit vague.


    ¡°Where do you want to live?¡± I asked, hopefully, a much simpler question.


    ¡°With you and Sylvia and Rosemary and Uncle Bowen and Aunt Lin and¡ª¡± Mila started listing off quite a few names.


    It brought great joy to me knowing that she could mention this many people¡¯s names. People that cared about her or, at the very least, would protect her. A few months ago, I was sure that list must have been at zero.


    Mila named just about everyone. Even my family¡­well¡­besides one person. ¡°What about Grandpa?¡±


    She neglected to mention my father¡­


    Mila shrugged. ¡°Yeah, him too, I guess,¡± she added casually.


    Ouch¡­don¡¯t let Dad hear that Mila¡­he may just break down permanently.


    Then Mila¡¯s ears perked up a bit. ¡°Oh! I want to live in a big tower!¡±


    ¡°A big tower¡­¡± I muttered.


    Where did that come from? Where is she¡­oh¡­that fantasy novel. The holy knight ended up living with his wives in a big tower after they vanquished the Vampire lord, huh?


    ¡°Well, how big is the tower?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Really big!¡± Mia shouted enthusiastically.


    ¡°How big is really big?¡±


    ¡°Bigger than this house!¡±


    ¡°Oh? And how many floors are in the tower?¡±


    ¡°Floors? Like to walk on? I don¡¯t know¡­I¡¯ve never thought about it¡­at least a hundred¡­¡± she mumbled to herself.


    Sheesh, a hundred floors? Talk about a tough customer. I think we are a few hundred years before having triple-digit floor buildings. But a tower¡­


    That could be a fun dream. Not sure if it¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s always good for a child to have an active imagination.


    ¡ª


    Mila and I finished our bath, mostly just talking about random things and catching up. And by talking, I mean she did most of it, but it felt good spending time with her regardless. Of course, now it was time to keep my other promise.


    Mila, Dallin, and apparently, the rest of my family all finished getting ready, and we were all on our way to the market. I had originally planned to just go with Dallin and Mila, but my brother ended up roping in Grandpa. And that started the eventual chain of everybody wanting to go. Not that it bothered me. Spending time with my family was something I missed, even if Grandpa sent me death glares every few seconds.


    We walked through the gates of Forward University and made our way into town. Even though it was the afternoon in the middle of a weekday, there were still plenty of people out and about. And our little group, sure enough, attracted a whole lot of attention.


    What a sight we must be¡­they could at least try and hide their whispering.


    It was mostly about me, but naturally, I heard plenty of talk about my family. Even some mutterings of people making connections that perhaps this tall Dark Elf and beautiful High Elf woman were my mother and father. And, of course, they would be correct. But after people stopped talking about me, it was like their eyes naturally turned to Sylvia.


    And there were plenty of surprised oos and awes¡ªeven a few muffled screams. The poor gate guard even started sweating as she looked over Sylvia¡¯s papers.


    Regardless it was to be expected, and it hardly iimpeded our progress. This would probably be the norm for some time as word got out about Sylvia¡¯s eyes. How we would explain that to the public remained to be seen¡­but I planned on doing something about it.


    Thankfully our conversations were on the lighter side. We were talking about this or that. Dallin would occasionally tug on Grandpa¡¯s arm and ask him a question about something.


    The weather was fair. The atmosphere was pleasant. Being at peace was nice. This was just nice in general¡­well, almost everything was.


    Sylvia walked lazily next to me, seemingly somewhat tired from her conversation with Bowen. Apparently, she had to physically separate herself from him and assure him that they could talk again. But there seemed to be something bothering her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked the brooding Vampire.


    ¡°It¡¯s noth¡ªwell, it¡¯s something,¡± she groaned while looking over at me. ¡°Bowen showed me a notebook¡­it was really old, and he said it was from Nul. But I couldn¡¯t read a single word of it. It was in a language I¡¯d never seen before.¡±


    A book from Nul that Sylvia can¡¯t read, huh?


    I raised an eyebrow at that. ¡°A notebook? That¡¯s what¡¯s bothering you so much?¡±


    Sylvia shot me an annoyed look. ¡°Obviously not,¡± she huffed. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­I swear that notebook seems familiar. For the life of me, I just can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen it, though, and it¡¯s ticking me off! It feels like I should know where but I just¡­can¡¯t place it! Argh!¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s frustrated growl made some of the passersby glance over nervously. ¡°Relax, Sylvia¡­you are causing a scene.¡±


    Sylvia glared at the people watching her. ¡°Like I care about them. Do they think I can¡¯t hear all those nasty things they are saying about me?¡±


    The young Vampire let out a grunt of annoyance as she looked away from the group. ¡°Maybe I should just rip their arms off and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sylvia!¡± I hissed under my breath.


    She puffed out her cheeks at me. ¡°I was just joking¡­I wouldn¡¯t really do that,¡± she said in a singsong voice.


    If I¡¯m going to try and change her image, people can¡¯t hear her talking about ripping their damn arms off. I swear¡­when did she get so violent?


    Is this my fault?


    ¡°Still¡­what if somebody overheard you?¡± I questioned.


    She just shrugged, and I didn¡¯t miss the smile that twitched at the corner of her lips. She was about to answer me with some snarky remark when a voice cut through the crowd.


    ¡°Yo! Kaladin, you sure know how to rile a crowd. I heard people whispering about the Dragon Slayer like four streets down,¡± Varnir said as he walked away from a stall with a crisp yellow apple in his hand. ¡°Mila, Syl¡ª¡± he stopped mid-sentence with a grunt.


    Varnir just gazed over Sylvia despite making clear and obvious eye contact with her. ¡°Ignoring me isn¡¯t going to make me go away, Varnir,¡± Sylvia huffed.


    ¡°If I pretend that I saw nothing, the problem will cease to be a problem,¡± Varnir said quickly as he waved to Mila, ignoring Sylvia again.


    Mila returned the wave as she had been walking next to Dallin and Mom for some time. But perhaps she smelled Varnir and came to see him.


    I eyed him suspiciously as it was the middle of a weekday. I knew for a fact that Varnir had class. So he probably shouldn¡¯t be missing class. Not that I can verbally make that complaint, considering how I¡¯m doing exactly that myself¡­


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t give me that look! We aren¡¯t dodging school or anything, plus we are on a little mission. Professor Garrison took a few days off because¡­well, probably because of all of you,¡± Varnir said defensively as he looked at my family.


    We? Oh¡­I see.


    Varnir¡¯s pink eyes kept gazing at my mother and father, and a slight frown creased his lips. It wasn¡¯t a disappointed or even angry frown. More like he was in deep thought. The first person to step forward was my father, of all people.


    ¡°Those eyes¡­your face¡­ you are Pollah¡¯s son, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Varner''s eyes went wide. ¡°You¡­know my father, uh, Sir!?¡± he asked in disbelief. Then Varnir straightened his back and nervously fidgeted with his hand. ¡° I mean, Sir Shadowstorm, or is it Lord Shadowstorm? Or Chief Shadowstorm? Or is it Chief Shadowheart? I uh¡­.¡±


    Dad interrupted Varnir¡¯s rambling with a chuckle as he smiled kindly at him. ¡°No need to worry about it. I¡¯m just a father nowadays. So feel free to call me Mr. Shadowheart or just Alanis. Can¡¯t have my son¡¯s friend act on ceremony now, can I?¡± he told Varnir softly while patting him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Ah¡­yeah¡­¡± Varnir muttered, his surprised face still not disappearing.


    My father must be a celebrity of some type for the Dark Elves. Well, perhaps celebrity is the wrong word. He must have been more like a hero that died in the battle.


    ¡°Varnir is your name, right? Your father mentioned naming you after your grandfather if he had a son. And, of course, I know your father. He is a good man, and I always relied on him to repair my gear after a battle. So how is he these days?¡± Dad asked with a kind smile.


    A cheeky smile replaced his look of surprise as Varnir looked over at me. ¡°He¡¯s doing well, Sir¡­he used to talk about you a lot. I never imagined you were Kaladin¡¯s father¡­what happened to him?¡±


    A hearty laugh echoed behind me, followed by a coughing fit. ¡°I told you I liked this guy!¡± Padraic chuckled.


    ¡°I see why,¡± Grandpa said in between coughs.


    Sigh¡­these two¡­


    Dad scratched the back of his head and chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Let¡¯s just say he took after his mother more.¡±


    And speaking of Mom¡­


    She was staring forward into what most would assume to be nothingness. Her expression was blank as if she wasn¡¯t actually in the right of mind. But I knew. I just wondered why she was deciding to hide herself all of a sudden. I suppose she is still nervous even after all this time.


    ¡°Tsarra, you know it¡¯s rude to hide from people who are right in front of you?¡± I said aloud into the open space next to Varnir.


    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Varnir mumbled under his breath as he looked over at her with an apologetic smile.


    Tsarra¡¯s illusion ended with a slight squeak from her, but instead of shying away, she shot forward toward Mom. The two were almost face to face, and now that I could see them side by side¡­


    I really don¡¯t see that much of a resemblance.


    I suppose they are half-sisters separated by almost three hundred years¡­not that it should matter. But their facial structure is just so different from each other. I mean, they both have that elegant High Elf look to them, but¡­it¡¯s just not the same.


    Even Tsarra¡¯s pale yellow eye lacks the gold from Mom. Is that a genetic abnormality? If Tsarra¡¯s father was the former Emperor of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth, there was no guarantee they would have the same eye color. Mmm¡­


    A bitter smile appeared on my mom¡¯s face. ¡°I see¡­so you must be his last child, huh?¡±


    Tsarra looked a bit confused as she nervously twiddled her fingers together. ¡°Ar¡ªr¡ªare you¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need to be nervous, Tsarra. After all, I am your older sister.¡±


    Ah, so I guess it¡¯s double-confirmed now, huh? Not that there was any doubt about it.


    Tsarra''s heterochromatic eyes looked over at me nervously. ¡°D¡ªdoes that mean I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯re my aunt?¡± I answered for her. ¡°Sure looks like it,¡± I said, trying to smile at her to calm her down.


    Unfortunately, that seemed to have had the opposite effect. Tsarra¡¯s face turned as red as her hair as she covered her face with her long pale fingers. Sylvia, next to me, let out a snicker as she stood there with her hands on her hips and a look of superiority planted on her face. Varnir just groaned at the sight.


    ¡°Looks like all of you are having fun, ¡° a familiar voice called out to us.


    Ah, so there were two more to the ¡°we¡±?


    Mila, who had remained quiet after her meat skewer coma, waddled off to the voice. ¡°Aunt Lin! Jen!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Lin?¡± my mother gasped in surprise.


    Lin was standing tall as she pushed what could only be described as a wheelchair. And sitting in the chair was a frail-looking little girl. Well, she was only little because she was a half-Dwarf.


    Her light brown hair had lost its shine, and her fingers looked too slim to belong to a Dwarf. Her face was gaunt, but it had improved drastically since I first saw her. Unfortunately, it would still be a considerable amount of time until Jen made a full recovery.


    My¡­treatment¡­was rather aggressive. But she regained consciousness on the third administration of the drug. It was brutal but being back in her own mind was the preferable state of being. It was just going to take some time.


    Mila ran up to Jen, and Jen just smiled weakly as she placed her hand on top of her hand and moved it around slowly. ¡°Hello again, Mila¡­¡±


    Somebody bumped into my back, and I looked down to find Padraic walking forward with wide eyes.


    What the?

 Vol.6 Ch.138- The Summons.

    Sylvia Talgan¡¯s POV


    ¡°Padraic, what¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Kaladin asked the Dwarf after Padraic bumped into him.


    Padraic didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. Then he suddenly shook his head from side to side like he was trying to expel water from his ears. The far-off look in his eyes disappeared, and he pointed toward Lin and Jen.


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Kaladin followed his friend¡¯s finger and then nodded. ¡°That¡¯s Linnetia and Jen. I mentioned them a few times to you. We are in the same class at the university.¡±


    Padraic¡¯s eyes never left the two. ¡°I getcha. Introduce me.¡±


    Kaladin blinked once in disbelief. ¡°Introduce you? What¡¯s going on with you, Padraic? Are you well? You are acting unusual.¡±


    ¡°Never been better,¡± the Dwarf snapped back.


    I sighed internally and just shook my head. I swore if Padraic stared any harder, his eyes would fall out of his skull. I could even see the start of red veins starting to bulge because the man hadn¡¯t blinked in so long.


    Is this what they call love at first sight? Or am I just looking too deep¡­maybe he¡¯s just stupid. Too much forge smoke clogging his brain, perhaps?


    Thankfully there wasn¡¯t a need to go to them as Mila had crawled into Jen¡¯s lap and was receiving pats with a satisfied smile. It was a good thing that Lin was here because I needed to speak to her privately. It seemed fate had finally looked my way.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Kaladin,¡± Jen said softly, her voice still a bit hoarse.


    ¡°Are you feeling better today?¡± he asked.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing I could do for Jen anymore. Her body just needed time to recover to its former state.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling good enough to come outside for a while. I heard about your family returning, so I hadn¡¯t expected to see¡ª¡± Jen stopped talking mid-sentence as her tired, hazel eyes fell on me.


    Sigh¡­this is going to be the norm for a long time, isn¡¯t it? Well, I guess it¡¯s to be expected.


    ¡°Jen, it¡¯s good to see you up and moving,¡± I told her.


    Jen looked confused as she craned her neck up to Lin. Lin didn¡¯t even bother moving her head. Only her eyes looked down at the half-Dwarf. ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me like that. I had no idea how she looked under the mask either,¡± she said.


    ¡°We can all talk about it later. How about that?¡± I said, trying to move the conversation forward.


    Jen just nodded to herself and seemed more conflicted than anything. It looked like she was on the verge of screaming or breaking down into tears. In which order, I wasn¡¯t sure, but I could hardly blame her. On the other hand, at least she wasn¡¯t tossing insults my way, a step in the right direction, if I say so myself.


    There were a few grumbles and grunts of frustration from beside me as Kaladin pushed Padraic forward with a wicked smile. ¡°Everyone, this is my long-time friend, Padraic. He¡¯s like a brother to me, so I hope you will get along.¡±


    Padraic swiftly knelt down in front of Jen and gently grabbed her hand. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet such a gorgeous woman. Anybody Mila is fond of must be an extraordinarily kind and caring individual.¡±


    What the crap? Talk about forward¡ªwait¡­no way¡­


    Jen blushed furiously and even let out a small giggle as she looked away meekly. ¡°Hello¡­Padraic¡­¡± she muttered, her face full of embarrassment.


    I mean¡­I know anybody who would ignore Jen¡¯s oddities with being a half-Dwarf would be more likely to gain her trust and feelings, but¡­come on, Jen¡­try a bit harder¡­


    Padraic smiled brightly and stood up tall, well, as tall as he could. He even bothered to flex his arms a little as veins pulsed on the surface of his tanned skin. Was he really enhancing himself with mana?


    ¡°And you must be the beautiful fabled Linnetia Paine. I¡¯ve heard much about you from your brother¡ª¡±


    Lin let out one big yawn interrupting him and shook Padraic¡¯s hand with a look of complete indifference. ¡°Probably heard too much about me. Anyway, nice to meet you, Padraic,¡± she said dryly.


    Well, one for two. Not bad, Padraic, not bad at all.


    Although Padraic had a look of defeat a moment ago, he quickly rebounded and launched into conversation with the two. I had to give him credit for that. Kaladin used to mention that Padraic had certain¡­social abilities, so perhaps it was those skills at work.


    I realized Kaladin had walked away, and he was crouched in front of Dallin. Kaladin¡¯s parents were talking to Varnir and Tsarra, but I wasn¡¯t paying attention to them. The adorable little boy looked a bit shy and seemed somewhat afraid of Kaladin, but he didn¡¯t try running away. He averted his golden eyes and stared at the ground.


    It tugged on my heart to see Kaladin¡¯s own brother be afraid of him. But it felt even worse when I realized it was because of me. Kaladin had blasted his bloodlust at his family in relation to my reveal. At the time, I felt so relieved and was overwhelmed with my joy that he defended me from his own family. If Kaladin had turned on me because of his family, I don¡¯t even know what I would have done¡­


    Kaladin pointed toward a familiar store with his head. I hadn¡¯t even realized we had arrived at the Silver Wolverine. Dallin nodded somewhat reluctantly, but he followed behind Kaladin nonetheless.


    While those two¡ª


    Eeek!


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you,¡± a voice said quietly from behind me.


    ¡°Lin?! You can¡¯t just sneak up on me like that!¡± I cried.


    How did she manage to sneak up on¡­ah¡­well, I think I have a good idea.


    Lin just shrugged her shoulders and looked over to Kaladin. ¡°He seems different. Did something happen over the last few days?¡±


    ¡°You could say that,¡± I said with a shrug. I steadied my racing heart and looked Lin dead in her hazel eyes. ¡°Can we talk? Privately?¡±


    Lin looked around. ¡°Is now really the time? I¡¯m a bit busy watching over Jen. I¡¯m here on official Paine client business, you know?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take but a moment. Besides, I think Kaladin¡¯s family is more than capable of watching over her for a few minutes,¡± I said.


    Lin sighed and rubbed her eyes while walking off. ¡°I guess so.¡±


    We walked away from the crowd and found ourselves a quiet spot in between two buildings. We were still in sight of everyone, but we were far enough away that they wouldn¡¯t overhear us.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just be blunt with you, Lin,¡± I said as soon as we stopped. ¡°Do you have romantic feelings for Kaladin?¡±


    Lin turned on her heel and looked at me in surprise. ¡°Where did you even get that¡ª¡±


    Her eyes went wide for a moment then her gaze turned cold. I felt a chill run down my spine as she looked at me with hollow eyes. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was her bloodlust or her gaze that made me sweat, but I dropped into a defensive position out of pure instinct. I felt as if I was going to be attacked.


    This is¡­this is just like that time in the dungeon¡­when Kaladin lost control of his emotions and yelled at me¡­but this is¡­so sudden. This all but confirms it.


    The immense pressure she exerted disappeared as she narrowed her eyes at me. Lin crossed her arms and sighed. ¡°So, he told you? He must really trust you, especially after he just got through telling me a few days ago that he had no plans of telling anybody.¡±


    ¡°He did. He told me everything. Although he didn¡¯t tell me about you specifically¡­he let it slip that day that you two knew each other. So¡­if Kaladin is from Syn¡¯nari and you are from Luminar, then there is no way you two could share a past¡­unless this isn¡¯t your first life, just like his.¡±


    Lin sighed as she leaned up against the gray stone wall of the building. ¡°Leave it to him to let confidential information leak in a social situation. You could have tortured him for months, and he wouldn¡¯t have cracked, but a pretty face from the person he cares about it is all it took¡­¡±


    The p¡ªp¡ªperson he cares about?!


    I felt my face flush, and my ears burned. Lin rolled her eyes and pointed a slim accusatory finger at me. ¡°You know not every woman who talks to Kaladin has feelings for him, right?¡±


    ¡°I know that!¡± I said a bit louder than I had wanted.


    ¡°Then just know that I don¡¯t love him. Back then, I was incapable of loving anything, and so was he. My feelings for the commander are more like¡­admiration than anything. I admire the man immensely. He taught me many things. Some things directly and others indirectly. If anything, we have a¡­bond¡­of sorts. A bond that managed to transcend even death itself,¡± she said with a fond smile.


    Incapable of love¡­ is that why he¡¯s struggling so much?


    ¡°I won¡¯t even bother trying to understand what you two were like back then, not right now, at least. But surely you can see how admiration can easily turn to love,¡± I said.


    Lin shrugged again and uncrossed her arms. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about it. I don¡¯t think I could ever love him.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you saying he is unlovable?!¡± I snapped back.


    I covered my mouth in embarrassment at my sudden outburst, and Lin just looked at me with annoyance. ¡°I never said that¡­¡± she groaned. ¡°It¡¯s just. There are a few reasons. One, I know how he is and because I¡¯ve seen that, I don¡¯t think I could ever truly fall in love with him. Two, I want to be somebody who he can trust and turn to in his time of need. I want to be his comrade. No, I believe that I want to be his friend. Something that wasn¡¯t truly possible in our previous lives. I honestly don¡¯t think he ever truly trusted me. Maybe it was because of his programming, but¡­I was just never able to take that final step. Either way¡­¡±


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Then Lin turned her eyes to me. They were serious, but they lacked that intense cold glare from earlier. ¡°And third, and far more important, his heart has already been occupied. Even if he doesn¡¯t realize it, Sylvia, I can not and will not be the one to wiggle my way into it. It would be wrong of me and go against everything I want. It would betray his trust, something I¡¯d never want. in a million years.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying¡ª¡±


    Lin shrugged again and started walking back toward the group. ¡°Take it any way you want, little miss ancient Vampire. I just hope your intentions are as pure as I think they are. Because¡­¡± Lin turned her head just slightly back at me. Her eyes pierced my soul as I felt her bloodlust target me.


    ¡°Because if you ever hurt, use, or betray him as they did. I¡¯ll show you a fate far worse than death myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d never even dream of it,¡± I said resolutely.


    Lin nodded in approval. ¡°Good. Then we shouldn¡¯t have any problems.¡± Lin kept walking again and raised a hand up. ¡°I look forward to the future, Sylvia. Take good care of him, alright?¡±


    Yeah¡­ I will¡­


    I watched as Lin took a sudden turn. She didn¡¯t immediately go back to Jen and instead stopped at the Beastmen, who had remained silent. She was brooding in the back ever since her loss to Kaladin. And I didn¡¯t miss the hateful glares she sent my way.


    The damn vixen. I¡¯ll rip her fuc¡ªno¡­no Sylvia¡­calm down¡­just relax.


    I let a deep sigh escape me and bit my lip hard. I couldn¡¯t afford to cause a scene here, and I could hardly hurt that Beastmen. If I were to give into anger and her provocations and attack her, Kaladin and his family would undoubtedly think poorly of me.


    And I can¡¯t have that.


    There was no doubt that the woman harbored deep feelings for Kalaladin. She was rather obvious in her attempts, but thankfully, it seemed she wasn¡¯t able to woo him all that much. But I can¡¯t fully admit that, as it appeared to me Kaladin was on the fence about it.


    He clearly cared about her. The real question was just how much he cared about her. Was it enough to return her feelings? Was it that of family, like a sister? Or maybe even a close friend? I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t think he knows either.


    I gritted my teeth as I watched Lin use her hands to talk to Cerila. It made sense. Kaladin had told me that language was from his old life and used it to teach her how to communicate with people. But some of my anger melted away when I saw her smile¡­


    Being deaf must be hard¡­she must have been alone for a long time before Kaladin came along¡­and even now, it must be hard talking to other people¡­would I have been like that if I had never met Kaladin? Alone forever? What if the Chapter of Despair never captured Kaladin¡­would they be together in their little village?


    Where would I be?


    Argh! Whatever! It all happened anyway, and now things are different, so I don¡¯t give a damn about what could have been!


    I should have fought her when I had the chance! I¡¯d kick her so hard in the chest that I¡¯d deflate those meat sacks with a single strike!


    ¡ª


    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    ¡°Good afternoon, Sirs. What brings you, gentlemen, to our humble establishment,¡± Gilumune said with a deep bow.


    His pressed black and silver butler outfit fit the large man to perfection. He even wore a light gray coat over his shirt as the weather was beginning to drop. Yet, even with his pristine outfit, the man could hardly hide his large biceps and scars that marred his tan skin. Even his tattoos added to the impression of a hard man pretending to be a butler.


    But he was a good man.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gilumune? You are acting as if we¡¯ve never met,¡± I said playfully.


    Gilumune looked up at me slowly as realization dawned on him. ¡°Mr. Winterheart? Is that you?¡± he asked in disbelief.


    ¡°In the flesh.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­the Dragonslayer?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I am.¡±


    The older man chuckled and shook his head with a kind smile. ¡°To think you would be the same man! Look at you! What an odd sight¡­how is Mila doing? Is she well?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing great. I¡¯m sure she will jump in soon to say hi.¡±


    Gilumune looked down at Dallin and raised an eyebrow. ¡°First you, then him? What an odd-looking Elf you are. Is this your brother?¡±


    ¡°He is. Dallin, say hello to Gilumune,¡± I said softly.


    Dallin nodded meekly at him. Sadly Dallin still didn¡¯t know Human so I had to translate. ¡°Hello¡­¡± he said nervously.


    Gilumune raised an eyebrow and just smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good to meet you, Dallin. You are a handsome young man indeed,¡± Gilumune said in rough Elvish.


    Well¡­ seems I underestimated the man. His Elvish is rough but passable.


    Gilumune clapped once. ¡°Now then! How can I help you two? I¡¯ve seen you grow some more, Mr¡­Shadowheart, is it?¡±


    I just chuckled. ¡°Yes, I need some more clothes for myself as well as my brother. And Kaladin or Mr.Shadowheart will do.¡±


    Dallin looked at me in surprise. ¡°You¡­you are going to buy me clothes?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I said we were going shopping, right? Why would I take you someplace and not get you something?¡± I asked him.


    Dallin nodded meekly at my question while Gilumune gave me a knowing smile. ¡°Where did I put that dang measuring tape,¡± he muttered to himself as he walked away from us.


    Once Gilumune was out of earshot, I knelt down to Dallin¡¯s height. ¡°Dallin, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you the other day¡­it¡¯s just that¡­I wanted to protect Sylvia, you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡ªit¡¯s okay¡­I¡¯m not scared¡ª¡±


    He is very clearly afraid of me.


    I just patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Dallin, you don¡¯t need to pretend or hide your emotions because I¡¯m not angry with you. I understand why you are afraid of me. And honestly, I wouldn¡¯t even hold it against you if you hated me forever for everything that¡¯s happened.¡±


    His little golden eyes went wide, and he looked at me speechless. Then his little hands grabbed me by the collar. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you!¡± he screamed.


    I winced from his yell and looked around the store. Thankfully the store was relatively empty, as there were only a few patrons. It even appeared that most of the employees were on break or just not here today.


    Dallin let go of my collar and shied away, his face turning bright pink. ¡°S¡ªsorry¡­I didn¡¯t mean to yell¡­¡±


    I just chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Dallin.¡±


    ¡°But I really don¡¯t hate you¡­Mom used to always talk about how great you were¡­ that you would be the best big brother ever¡­¡± he muttered.


    Oh?


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, Dallin. I¡¯m not sure I can say I¡¯m the best big brother. But I sure want to try to be,¡± I told him honestly.


    Dallin looked up at me and into my eyes for the first time. ¡°Then why did you make big sister Cerila cry? She always told me that she loved you a lot, but you made her cry. Why?¡±


    Ah¡­crap.


    ¡°I know¡­it¡¯s complicated, Dallin, it really is, so I just hope you trust me. But I care about Cerila as well, okay? I promise.¡±


    ¡°You do? You promise?¡± he asked, almost sounding like he was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°I promise,¡± I said back to him.


    Dallin looked a bit more relieved now. I wasn¡¯t sure where his anxieties were coming from, but now I think I got a glimpse into it. Perhaps Mom had fed an idealized version of me to Dallin, and when he finally met me, I most likely didn¡¯t live up to his expectations.


    But that¡¯s fine. All is well for the time being, and we have plenty of time to form a proper relationship with each other.


    Gilumune returned with a strained smile. ¡°Ready, good sirs?¡±


    Dallin stuck his arms out from his body and squared his legs out in a single sudden move. He looked like a statue, and Gilumune let out a hearty chuckle. ¡°I take it this isn¡¯t your first time, young man?¡±


    ¡°Nope! Mom takes my sizes every month!¡± he said proudly.


    Gilumune just chuckled at Dallin¡¯s enthusiasm. But, I had to admit, it was quite charming. ¡°What are you looking to purchase today, Mr. Shadowheart?¡±


    ¡°Just about everything,¡± I answered. Then I had a great idea. ¡°Would you happen to have Mila¡¯s and a woman named Sylvia¡¯s size as well?¡±


    Gilumune nodded as he wrapped the tape around Dallin¡¯s arm. ¡°Of course. I have kept all sizes on hand for two years for every customer.¡±


    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s see¡­¡± I mumbled while looking around the store.


    I walked over to a stand and browsed some of the shirts. I planned on buying something for workouts, daily wear, some nightwear, and something for the winter. Of course, I needed socks and undergarments as well¡­but this looks nice.


    I typically went for darker colors, but I found myself looking at these plain white long-sleeved shirts. It was made of a wool-like material, and it was soft to the touch. It would make for a good winter shirt paired with a manaweave cloak. Maybe I could have Mom make me a new one?


    ¡°Do you have any of these in my size?¡± I asked Gilumune over my shoulder.


    He just laughed. ¡°No, I don¡¯t carry monster Elf sizes, I¡¯m afraid. But I¡¯m sure I can have something tailored for you.¡±


    Monster Elf¡­that¡¯s not very nice.


    Well, with part of my outfit settled on, I drifted over to the small section of the building. This store tended to cater to men, but there was still a selection to be had for women. And at the end of the day, if there was indeed nothing for Sylvia, then I could always just come up with something and have it special ordered.


    But my concerns were for nothing. I found a healthy amount of clothes that would suit Sylvia well. Like me, Sylvia tended to dress in darker colors, so I decided to buy something on the lighter side to freshen things up.


    A turquoise cloak with whitish silver trim and an excellent design caught my attention. I gave it a once over, and I felt I didn¡¯t need to look anymore, so I picked it out and would have it sized for her by Gilumune.


    Next was Mila¡­


    I also had to purchase many things for Mila, considering she had grown over the last few months. She would also need winter clothing and undergarments, so I was prepared to pay a hefty sum today. I picked out a dark red cloak with a white collar and hood and imagined Mila wearing it.


    It was precious¡­this will do nicely.


    ¡°Perfect! You were an A+ model young man,¡± Gilumune said, giving Dallin a deep bow.


    Dallin smiled brightly, showing his toothy grin, and ran over to me. I walked up to the pedestal to get sized when the door to the shop opened rather quickly.


    I looked back over my shoulder, and a young Human man wearing what could best be described as traveling gear was standing there. He scanned the shop, and his eyes fell on me. He hastily power-walked toward me and promptly took a knee.


    ¡°Sir Dragonslayer! It is an honor!¡± he shouted.


    ¡°Uh¡­there¡¯s no need to shout. How can I help you?¡± I asked, slowly turning to the young man.


    He extended his arms above his head like he was a peasant presenting a gift to his lord. An orange-colored dog tag marking him as a Topaz adventurer jingled on his wrist. ¡°Sir! I have urgent mail for you!¡±


    A courier from the guild, huh? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had one sent for me, not since the whole fiasco with Parker and the crown wanting me to testify against traitorous nobles.


    Knowing there was no point in asking questions, I took both the encased scrolls and popped open the protective canister. A lime green envelope was the first to come out, followed by a scroll marked with the royal Gryphon crest of Luminar.


    I¡¯ve seen the royal crest many times, but a letter from the guild? I decided to open the guild¡¯s note first, and the young man winced slightly as I ignored the paper that was clearly marked by the royal family of Luminar.


    Let¡¯s see¡­a summons for¡­spring? That¡¯s a long ways away.


    The letter was relatively short, vague, and concise. The language used in the letter basically stated I had to attend this meeting at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild main branch office here in Luminar in the spring or else¡­what the ¡°or else¡± meant, I wasn¡¯t sure.


    Honestly, if the guild intended to yank my arm and use me for slaying the Dragon, I would just leave them behind. I used my status as a Ruby adventurer for many things during my runaway slave days, and I had to admit it came in handy more than once.


    I personally wanted to stay amicable with the guild and keep my status if possible. I could see myself taking a quest from time to time for fun. But if that wasn¡¯t an option, then so be it.


    I guess I can show up. Maybe I¡¯m getting a promotion?


    So let¡¯s see¡­


    I broke the wax seal for the following letter, which was only a few lines. It was from the queen. And she wanted to see me today.


    Today is going to turn into a long day, isn¡¯t it?

 Vol.6 Ch.139- The Story Hidden In The Mist.

    I found myself being guided through a luxurious mansion just outside the palace. The rhythm of my feet striking the gray and black marble floors was pleasing as I took in the building. It was filled with ornate paintings hung in golden frames with hand-crafted designs. Some of them were family portraits of the Maxwells. I tried to stop and get a better look, but the maid guiding me to the meeting turned on her heels with a strained smile.


    If the queen expects me, I should expect the servants to be on edge.


    I curbed my curiosity and was led up a small set of stairs. The marble flooring was covered with lush furs and pelts of various monsters and animals. The mansion wasn¡¯t all that big, all things considered. Probably just slightly big enough to even be considered a mansion.


    The maid gave me a quick explanation that this was the winter home of the royal family, so maybe this place was supposed to elicit more of a¡­ home-like feeling. I guess it feels like a nice home when you compare it to the royal palace. That place was so big you could probably go a few days without seeing your loved ones.


    Still, this place is a bit too rich for my blood.


    The home was surprisingly quiet as well. I only saw a super small selection of maids and of course, Royal Praetorian guards. But, when I looked over the edge and into the open space courtyard below, a short older man looked up at me and waved. He was pruning a white bush into the shape of a Gryphon. And although the garden was small, it was quaint and most likely tended by that man alone or perhaps him and a small team.


    I returned the wave and kept walking when the sound of footsteps approached us. They were too heavy to belong to a simple maid or groundskeeper. And they lacked the trademark jingle of armor. I eyed the corner of the hallway until a figure quickly rounded the bend.


    His fiery red hair was slicked back with enough grease to light a candle, and he walked with a tall back. He was rather tall, and despite knowing he was in his early twenties, the man still looked young in the face. His black, red, and gold uniform was somewhere between a military parade uniform mixed with a gaudy royal. Aiguillettes hung off the oversized golden pauldron that sat on one shoulder. His green eyes went wide with surprise for just a moment when he saw me, but a cold indifference spread across his stoic features.


    Behind him trailing close, was an even taller man with broad shoulders and a slightly scarred face. His brown hair was cut short, and a thick mustache rested above his lip. His black and red uniform was far more modest than his counterpart and was a simple military uniform that looked the part of a general. Yet, even four years later, the man still radiated the powerful aura of a veteran soldier and War God.


    His warm brown eyes locked onto me, but his stoic face never wavered. His gaze seemed to pierce my soul, and I felt his bloodlust blanket me, but it was nothing compared to what I had felt in the past. I wasn''t sure whether he was holding back or this was the extent of his power, but I had a feeling it was the former.


    The maid stood to the side of the hallway and bowed deeply, greeting the young prince. ¡°Good afternoon, Prince Xander.¡±


    Price Xander Constantine Maxwell jerked his head to nod at the woman¡¯s greeting but stopped himself. Instead, he snapped his neck back and stood even taller as he continued to walk past me. His green eyes, which were once filled with warmth, seemed cold now as he gazed at me from the side.


    At least, I think they are supposed to feel cold¡­I don¡¯t get this guy one bit. What happened to him?


    The two only made it a few paces until they both abruptly stopped. I kept watching their backs when the prince turned on his heels, his boots clacking against the floor as he planted his foot. He glared at me, and we entered a silent staring contest for a few moments.


    Is he¡­trying to intimidate me? What is going on¡­


    The prince cleared his throat and remained glaring at me. ¡°So it really is you.¡±


    I remember the prince being much more soft-spoken than this. Is he purposely trying to make his voice sound rougher? Well, he¡¯s doing a pretty lousy job if he is.


    Not only that, he wasn¡¯t even feigning anger at me. Although I¡¯m noble now, I¡¯m still leagues below a prince in the social hierarchy. The prince should have raised his nose at me, demanding that I treat him with the proper respect. After all, manners dictated that I should have greeted the young prince in much the same way as the maid, but I didn¡¯t bother.


    I didn¡¯t feel the need to indulge him.


    ¡°I suppose it is,¡± I responded dryly.


    The prince looked taken back at my curt response. War God Vasquez just raised his bushy eyebrows at me. The prince seemed to stutter around in his own mind as he attempted to formulate a response, but none came. For some reason, I felt he wanted to say something or perhaps tell me something.


    Prince Xander just sighed and turned his back to me. ¡°I suppose I shouldn''t expect anything from a mindless Gutter Elf. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    And with that, the two departed and rounded the bend to the stairs. Again, I felt weird, almost as weird as the whole chance meeting. Even the Prince¡¯s final words to me felt off.


    I¡¯ve been alive for almost fifteen years in this world. I¡¯ve heard my fair share of derogatory terms flung my way. Typically when people said those words, they had an¡­edge to them. They said it with the intention of hurting my pride or perhaps my feelings. I suppose the best way to put it is that when they said those hateful words, it felt like they meant it.


    But when Prince Xander said them, I didn¡¯t get the impression that he meant what he said. It lacked the edge to them¡­the hate, which was odd, almost as bizarre as him.


    Is the prince pretending to be someone he isn¡¯t? Is he being controlled? What happened to the kind young man I saw at Adria¡¯s birthday party five years ago?


    I had these thoughts as the maid called out to me again. I mindlessly trailed behind her as I tried to piece these things together when I felt a burst of bloodlust to my right. But when my head snapped toward it, all I saw was a wooden wall covered by a tapestry.


    The hair on the back of my neck stood at attention as I threw myself backward in just the nick of time. The ground shook, and the wall that was previously in front of me exploded into splinters. A muscular, tanned hand burst through the wall, grasping right where my head was.


    By the time I was partially rolled back onto my feet, the wall was entirely gone, and I was showered with wooden splinters. I barely caught a glimpse of shiny white teeth and heard a booming voice chuckle.


    ¡°Nice!¡±


    ¡°Not nice!¡± I shot back.


    I couldn¡¯t stand up straight and opted to duck under  the strike. I felt the force of the blow whip my hair, and when I looked up, a large arm had swooped just over my head. Now that I had suddenly been forced into ¡®fight and flight,¡¯ the flight wasn¡¯t working at all so I just opted to fight.


    I thrust my hand up at his elbow joint, hoping to dislocate it, but when my fist hit his elbow, my hand buckled. My arm recoiled from the shockwave, and I felt it in the depth of my bones. It felt as if I had hit a solid wall, and I felt my hand break from the force of my own strike.


    What the¡ªwhat¡¯s this purple¡ªit¡¯s¡­crystal magic?


    ¡°Even nicer!¡± he shouted.


    Not nicer!


    I hadn¡¯t even felt a spell core form. I tried stretching my leg out to kick away from him, but my world spun, and I saw nothing but stars. I blacked out for a moment and felt weightless and realized I had been knocked over the edge and was currently falling into the courtyard.


    I felt the air leave my lungs as I impacted the cold hard soil. I gasped for air, and my eyes met the old groundskeeper. He gave me a wry smile and turned his attention back to pruning.


    What! Call for help! Please¡­your master is trying to kill me! At least that¡¯s what I wanted to yell, but I found breathing difficult.


    I jumped to my feet as the earth shook once more, and I was lifted off the ground by my shoulder. He was only using a single hand. His strength and speed were monstrous, beyond what any Human should be capable of.


    ¡°That was amazing, Kaladin! Did you hear me coming? Not many people can dodge my attacks like that!¡± King Maxwell shouted with a wide approving smile.


    ¡°Just¡­felt you coming¡­Your High¡ª¡±


    The king shook me like a ragdoll. His smile turned into a disapproving one. ¡°I believe I told you to call me Bishop!¡±


    I tried to suck in more air but wheezed in pain instead. Perhaps if I stayed on the ground, Bishop would stop attacking me.


    The king¡¯s green eyes shone a light of understanding as he called out to someone. ¡°Arbra! I may have gone too far. Come heal him!¡±


    Too far is an understatement¡­I think I broke some ribs.


    The pitter-patter of rushing feet was quick as the maid who had been guiding me rushed down the stairs into the courtyard. King Maxwell dropped me to my knees, and the maid quickly crouched down in front of me with an apologetic look.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m so sorry¡­he told me not to say anything,¡± she muttered frantically as her light magic healed my broken bones.


    The warmth of light magic spread through my body from her cold hands, and I gasped for a fresh breath of clean air. Now that the pressure of my broken ribs was no longer crushing me, I felt much better.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I told the maid.


    She nodded meekly and stood away from me, and I was quickly hoisted to my feet by two massive hands. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Kaladin! Are you ready for round two?!¡±


    ¡°Round two! Hold on¡ª¡±


    I didn¡¯t get to vocalize my complaints as the king took a quick step back. Well, it looked as if he only took a step, but it was actually many steps that were just so fast I could barely keep track of them.


    His feet dug into the ground as he launched toward me like a speeding rocket. I honestly was barely able to see his fist that was being directed straight at my head. I dodged to the side with the minimal amount of movement I could muster, and instead of trying to brute force attack him like last time, I would be a bit smarter about things.


    The king¡¯s fist went right over me, and I lowered my body. He ran into me with enough force to make my bones and joints creak, but it seemed like he had slowed down before impact. I forced mana into my legs and, like a lever, tossed the king over me.


    I caught a glimpse of his face. He looked like a child with his ear-to-ear smile. He even had time to hold his golden laurel crown to his head. But as he was flipping over me, he gripped me with his free hand.


    And tossed me.


    I wasn¡¯t some child anymore. I was over six foot and probably weighed somewhere around two hundred and thirty or forty pounds. Yet, this man was so strong that he could grab me with a single hand and toss me while flying through the air. War Gods are just¡­not Human.


    I felt weightless for the second time again today. The rushing air roared in my ears. At least I was lucky enough to slam into a door and not a wall. The gray wooden door gave away, and I rolled into the room, stopping at the feet of somebody.


    His dark brown eyes seemed to smile at me as he took a sip from a delicate white cup in his frail old hands. He stroked his white beard and turned his attention to the busted-down door.


    King Maxwell burst into the room, but his smile faded quickly, and a moment of panic struck him. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Master. I didn¡¯t know¡ª¡±


    The old man was familiar to me. I knew him as Ren¡¯s old mentor from The Mists. I believe she called him Master Maran. But to see such a reaction from King Maxwell¡­and for him to call him master, now that was something.


    Master Maran chuckled to himself and gently set down his white cup onto a matching saucer. ¡°Yage, Yakub, would you two mind playing with the king for a while?¡±


    Two sets of groans echoed out in the room as two young men rolled their heads. They were sitting in chairs adjacent to the old man, and they both wore identical blue robes. Their long black hair flowed to their shoulders, and they looked to be around their twenties as well as brothers. One had a small black mustache, and the other was clean-shaven.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°Please¡­father¡­do we have to?¡± the younger of the two men asked pleadingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just for a few moments,¡± he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. We are only going to last a few moments,¡± the older one groaned.


    ¡°And that¡¯s a problem, my son. How do you ever expect to find a woman with that attitude?¡± the old man chided.


    The older son deflated and let out a long-winded groan. ¡°Master, I¡¯m not finished with Kaladin yet. He lied to me and worked out without me,¡± the king whined.


    That¡¯s what this is about? How does¡ªoh, right¡­he is stalking me. I sort of forgot about that.


    ¡°Run along now, Bishop. Teach these two sons of mine something while I speak with Kaladin here,¡± Master Maran said with a wave of his hand.


    King Maxwell nodded, but I didn¡¯t miss the stink eye he gave me. He patted the two men on the backs and gave a small chuckle. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ll do.¡± Yage and Yakub both shuddered from the King¡¯s comment.


    Their father just smiled and waved at their retreating backs, but the king suddenly stopped and pointed a finger at me. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare run away. I¡¯ll be back for you soon.¡±


    I sank into a chair next to Master Maran and just nodded. I felt like I was getting whiplash from the sudden turn of events. One moment I¡¯m going shopping with my family. The next, I¡¯m getting summoned by the queen only to get into a verbal spat with the prince, followed by being attacked by the king¡­what a day.


    Once the three left, I turned to the old man. ¡°Thanks for the save back there. I thought he would break me¡­well, break me even more than he already did.¡±


    The old man chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If that man knows one thing, it¡¯s how to duel someone properly. He¡¯d never let harm come to you¡­or should I say serious harm? Yes, that sounds about right.¡±


    I¡¯d say getting my ribs broken is pretty serious¡­but I guess he had a light mage on standby. Gah¡­Sylvia is going to kill me when she finds out.


    I heard the rattling of cups, and the old man poured a fresh cup of what I assumed to be tea for me. His hands shook while he poured but not a single drop of the brown liquid spilled from the container. I think I even sensed a hint of a spell being used, but it was faint, and I had no intention of turning my Soul Sight on in the presence of even a former War God. I had learned my lesson.


    He placed the cup onto a saucer and, his hands shaking, handed me the cup. But despite his shakes¡­the liquid that was near the brim remained tranquil. He must have been using magic. ¡°Some tea?¡± he asked, his voice warm and friendly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t typically enjoy tea¡­sorry,¡± I apologized. ¡°And how is it that you know the king on a first-name basis?¡±


    I felt somewhat bad for having an old man pour me a cup of tea only to reject it. But he should have asked. Besides, it would be wasted on me. But I also wanted to know this weird power dynamic between this ancient man and the king of Luminar.


    But he didn¡¯t seem mad at all. If anything, the smile behind his long white beard seemed to grow as he laughed a little. ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t had good tea. Here, let me show you.¡±


    He offered the cup to me once more, and I gingerly accepted it, not wanting to turn him down a second time. ¡°And to answer your question, I¡¯ve known young Maxwell since he was but a boy. I trained him. Well, to be honest, I tried to train him. I more or less taught him how to act as a warrior, not how to be a warrior. Our fighting techniques are too much of polar opposites for me to be considered his master in that regard. Besides, he was a natural genius when it came to his own fighting style.¡±


    I suppose I can see that. The king fights in a very interesting way. I wasn¡¯t sure if he was holding back against me or if that was just how he fought, but I didn¡¯t get the impression he was all that technical in hand-to-hand combat. There was no doubt in mind that King Maxwell was unbelievably strong and fast. Faster and stronger than any person I had met. But if I were to strip him of his War God powers and fight him on an equal playing field, I¡¯m confident that I would prevail.


    But that¡¯s not how this world works. His power can overwhelm my technique with ease. And there is still his crystal magic to consider¡­it was almost like he did it subconsciously.


    I sighed internally as I stared into the warm dark liquid. Although I didn¡¯t like tea, I didn¡¯t exactly hate it. It¡¯s not like it tastes that bad¡­it¡¯s just not that good, in my opinion. I feel like people drink it out of tradition more than anything.


    I took a sip nonetheless and was pleasantly surprised by the taste. It wasn¡¯t all that bitter but still had a strong tea taste. ¡°Is it to your liking? I hope I haven¡¯t offended the Dragon Slayer with my skills,¡± he chuckled.


    I set the cup back into the saucer with a soft clink. ¡°It¡¯s the best cup of tea I¡¯ve ever had. Can¡¯t say it¡¯s my favorite drink, but it¡¯s a cut above the rest.¡±


    The old man chuckled once more and sank into his chair. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Do you mind me asking what your favorite drink is? Perhaps it¡¯s a Luminarian wine from the coast? Or maybe a stronger drink from Krunbar?¡±


    ¡°No, none of that. Just water is fine with me,¡± I stated nonchalantly.


    Master Maran stood up in his seat a bit more and eyed me suspiciously, but that faded away into a smile followed by a chuckle into a slight cough. ¡°Ah¡­she did say you were a relatively straightforward man. I suppose that extends to your tastes as well.¡±


    ¡°She? Are you talking about Ren? Does the princess talk about me often?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°We¡¯ve had some catching up to do recently, and Arene had nothing but the highest praise for you. However, once the conversation turned to you, I was afraid she would pass out from not breathing,¡± he responded with a fondness to his voice.


    ¡°Ah¡­that¡¯s a bit embarrassing,¡± I said while scratching my head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about.¡± Master Maran¡¯s eyed lock onto mine, and I felt the weight of his gaze. ¡°I heard about the attack by that traitorous snake from Luminar. To think that boy was pretending to be her friend for all those years¡­¡± he said, his voice full of frustration.


    But he sighed, and a smile returned to his lips. ¡°However, thank you for training and taking care of Arene in my stead. Hearing that she had a kind yet strict mentor was music to these old ears. A mentor that was able to show Arene her true value, if only a little. I¡¯ll have to ask that you continue to do so in the future.¡±


    ¡°In¡­the future? What about you? You¡¯ve returned from a long journey, haven¡¯t you?¡± I asked.


    His smile turned bitter. ¡°I have. And Arene and I have already said our goodbyes for the last time. My brother calls on me, and I must return to my homeland. Dragon¡¯s Rest is becoming¡­restless¡­and I must see to its protection.¡±


    A sort of melancholic mood settled over us. I wanted to object, but I could hear the determination in his tired voice. There was no point in me getting involved with Ren¡¯s personal matters. And this old man clearly had a mission, a goal in mind. There was no way I would be able to shake his conviction. That¡¯s the feeling I got when I listened to him speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s the dungeon in the middle of The Mists. What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± I asked, turning the subject away from Ren.


    ¡°Just more monster activity than usual. Nothing a Dragon Slayer such as yourself needs to worry about.¡± The old man took another sip from his tea with a sigh. ¡°Can I make another request of you, Kaladin?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can follow through on it, but if it¡¯s within my power, I suppose I can at least try. Of course, that all depends on what you are asking¡­I don¡¯t blindly follow orders,¡± I said sternly.


    The old man nodded to himself with a laugh. ¡°An order? It appears she was right about many things. But I believe I was asking for a favor, young man. A selfish one at that, but just a favor. These old bones wouldn¡¯t dare to order around a man like yourself. And I believe it to be within your power. You¡¯ve already dipped your toes in, so to speak.¡±


    I took a deep breath to motion for the old man to continue. ¡°I know I asked you to continue to mentor Arene, but I would like you to do more. I would very much hope you could be the one to help her.¡±


    ¡°To help her¡­is there something wrong with her?¡± I questioned.


    He shrugged at my question. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen it yourself. But perhaps I should paint a picture¡­¡±


    I felt a spell core form near me, and I watched as the steam from the hot kettle rolled around into a cloud next to Master Maran. Then, the steam took a more¡­mist-like form, and a tendril broke off from the cloud and settled onto the floor in front of us.


    The mist formed into a small bird no larger than the size of my fist. The little mist conjuration bounced around almost as a real living bird would.


    ¡°You see¡­ as long as I¡¯ve known her, she has been a free spirit.¡±


    The mist around the bird formed into misty mountains, and the bird started flying amongst the scenery. Then it reshaped once more; the mist mountains fell to the floor, forming a rolling sea of white mist. The same bird from before had grown slightly bigger as it flew low across the ocean as if tempting it.


    ¡°She was born for adventure. To explore the world in all of its beauty. It¡¯s what her heart always wanted, that much, I know for sure. And I¡¯ll tell you how I know this,¡± Master Maran said, his voice soft as he recalled the past.


    The bird disappeared into the waves, and a boat took its place. A small smokey figure opened a barrel on the ship, and the bird escaped from it and took to the air.


    ¡°When I found her in the barrel on that trip, I didn¡¯t find a crying child begging to be returned home. Instead, I found a small girl with a smile so wide I thought she had gone insane. But she hadn¡¯t gone insane. She was excited, more excited than I ever saw her in the palace that she called home. She danced on the deck in bliss, taking in the sight of the seas. When monsters attacked, she didn¡¯t cower away under the deck. Instead, she watched the warriors fight with enraptured eyes. Even though it was hardly a place for a little girl, she never once felt out of place.¡±


    The ocean and boat waved and wobbled, then disappeared into a cloud that consumed the bird¡ªthe mist formed into a ball once more. The misty ball leaked its content, and the mist tendrils created small birds again, but they looked different from the original in shape and general appearance. They also seemed¡­injured somehow as they rolled across the floor, flapping a damaged-looking wing.


    ¡°Even despite her yearning for adventuring, her heart was never poisoned by the bliss of freedom and exploring the great unknown. She wasn¡¯t blind to the people closest to her.¡±


    The bird returned and began nursing the other birds back to health. It was like time had been scrubbed forward, and all the birds were flying together in a blink of an eye. ¡°But then things changed¡­¡±


    The scene before us changed, and the bird was now in what looked to be a cage. ¡°For some reason or another, she found herself in a cage. This cage wasn¡¯t forced upon her by anyone. No, it was a self-imposed one.¡±


    A small door to the mist cage appeared and opened, but the bird made no moves to leave. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s her sense of honor, or maybe her kind heart is weighing heavily on her mind. As you know, she is a princess¡­¡± A small crown made of a mist formed on the bird¡¯s head. ¡°Her goal is pure. Her mission is just. Nobody would ever tell her she is on the wrong path because how could they?¡±


    Master Maran posed that question to me. I know my feelings on the matter. I know what I would choose. So I decided to play a bit of devil¡¯s advocate with the old man.


    ¡°Even though you say that sometimes the things we must do are better than things we want to do. Is it wrong of her to make such a choice?¡± I questioned.


    The old man laughed bitterly. ¡°Perhaps. I suppose this is why I¡¯m making this selfish request. Arene was like the daughter I never had. I lost my first wife when we were young. Maybe this old fool is just trying to live another life through an even younger fool.¡±


    Well, at least he¡¯s honest. I once lived a life of duty. I served to the end of my last breath, and for that, I received nothing but emptiness and betrayal. A hollow life, barely worth living.


    He sighed, so I posed another question, this one more serious. ¡°I understand what you are saying. I¡¯ve seen these things you describe in Ren. But can I really be the one to help her? I¡¯ve barely just started helping myself¡­you are putting too much faith in me.¡±


    Master Maran let out a breath through his nose. It wasn¡¯t quite a sigh, but it seemed to put him in a contemplative mood. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. But I¡¯m far too old to be doing this for her. The connection she and I have is not that of father and daughter but of master and student. A master is not meant to alter the path of the student for his own personal gain. It¡¯s his job to guide the pupil, shape them into a better version of themselves, and better fight the obstacles that lay before them. At least, that¡¯s what I believe. And I believe that you can help her, Kaladin.¡±


    It sounds like he is imposing his own self-restrictions.


    I eyed the old man suspiciously, but he just smiled. ¡°It¡¯s true. Maybe you won¡¯t do it today. You probably won¡¯t even do it tomorrow or the next. But if you are to stay by Arene¡¯s side, I¡¯m sure a day will come when you can help free her from herself.¡±


    Another mist tendril leaked from the ball and onto the floor. Another bird, this one colored black, appeared. It was much larger than the tiny little bird. I chuckled internally at the depiction of a bird me.


    The black bird bounced up and down a few times, seemingly speaking to the other bird without words. Eventually, after some more coaxing, the bird left its cage. The mist from the birds fell to the floor, as well as the ball. Finally, the magic mist fanned out onto the ground, disappearing for good.


    Tiny beads of sweat rolled down the old man¡¯s face. ¡°Well, now you know. Whether you take on this request is up to you. But if Arene was right about the kind of man you are, I already know your answer.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so,¡± I said softly.


    Master Maran coughed to clear his throat and took another sip from his tea. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s about time. They lasted longer than I anticipated. I may be able to make good men out of those two before I breathe my last breath.¡±


    And as if on cue, the broken doors to the room splintered and broke across. The younger of the brothers was the first to land, and his older brother wasn¡¯t far behind him, landing on top of the former with a pained groan.


    King Maxwell stood in the door frame with a wide smile. ¡°You two have improved! You are no longer little boys waddling around the encampment! Good for you!¡±


    They let out groans of pain in perfect unison, and King Maxwell¡¯s eyes met mine. ¡°Now then¡­where were we. I suppose I¡¯ve gotten my fighting out of the way. Perhaps a workout session, Kaladin?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­that would be much better. But what about the queen? I was¡ª¡±


    ¡°Have no fear! She is well aware of my plans! I made sure of it this time. I can¡¯t surprise her all the time, she may just leave me!¡±


    Great¡­but wait a moment.


    ¡°Kin¡ªerr, Bishop. I know I promised to write down some workouts for you, but I have another proposition. One I fully plan on abiding by.¡±


    The king rolled his large hand and arm at me. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll set off days where you can join me for workouts. I typically go in the mornings to the school to workout. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to attend¡­but I have a request.¡±


    He nodded approvingly. ¡°Come now, say what you have to say.¡±


    ¡°I want you to help somebody. I need you to train them to be a War God. If you do that, I¡¯ll follow any request you make of me¡­.within reason.¡±


    ¡°Any request?¡± he asked, somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Within reason¡­¡± I repeated.


    The king mulled my words over and seemed excited, but it faded quickly. ¡°Although I would love nothing more than to be owed a favor by you, I¡¯m afraid making somebody a War God is just impossible. I''m not a god, Kaladin.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I already know she is a War God. She has the aptitude. She is just missing¡­something. And sadly, I don¡¯t know what the something is,¡± I said.


    ¡°How can you be so sure¡­¡± Master Maran asked from beside me.


    I tapped my left eye. ¡°Because I have my own secrets.¡±

 Vol.6 Ch.140- Dragons And Their Hearts.

    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve had a long day, and it¡¯s only just the afternoon, Kaladin,¡± Queen Maxwell commented upon my arrival.


    I wiped the sweat off my brow. ¡°You could say that. I¡¯ve had an¡­action-packed morning and an eventful afternoon, Your Highness,¡± I said dismissively.


    My workout with King Maxwell was tiring, to say the least. Especially after my long morning of sparring with my family. The training was refreshing, but even with the king not enhancing himself with mana. He was still a freak of nature in every category. I wish I could say his stamina was lacking, but that wasn¡¯t even the case. Apparently, he was an avid runner and enjoyed sprinting around the palace.


    Those poor servants. They probably go to work in fear knowing a Human freight train is running around. King Maxwell must be in the 0.00001% of genetics. He is a lucky man indeed.


    I scanned the room and had expected a sort of conference-type setting, but instead, I found myself in what I could only assume to be her private quarters. The room was decently sized for a bedroom, somehow being big but not too big. I was surprised to see a somewhat typical-sized bed. The last few ¡°royal rooms¡± I¡¯ve stayed in have had beds so big it was borderline insanity.


    The floor was carpeted, and a small fire crackled and popped in the corner of the room, giving the chamber a warm feeling. There also wasn¡¯t much in the form of ostentatious decorations, just a few old faded rugs hanging from the wall that I immediately recognized as being from Brax and not Luminar, which only solidified that these were indeed her personal quarters.


    The two Praetorian Guards loomed over me, and I felt as if they were chosen for this occasion more for their sheer size than combat ability, but I digress. If the queen was going to intimidate me, she knew what needed to be done.


    Place a few War Gods loyal to her in the room and have them stay silent, and I might feel the pressure. But, come to think of it¡­I¡¯m on close terms with nearly all the War Gods of Luminar, even meeting Master Maran. I¡¯m just not acquainted with Mason Fields, the head of security for the university, and Lord Vasquez.


    The queen smiled at the men behind me and waved a small hand at them. ¡°Please leave us.¡±


    The guards didn¡¯t even voice a complaint if they had any. Only their footfalls and jingling armor, followed by the closing of the door, marked their departure. The queen pointed to a pitcher of water with tiny pure white ice cubes floating at the surface. The glorious liquid looked tempting, and I wanted nothing more than to down the entire thing, but I knew better.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I brought my own water this time,¡± I said evenly.


    Queen Maxwell didn¡¯t let my barbed words get to her as she just smiled, poured herself a glass of water, and took an elegant sip. She pointed at the glass and shrugged. ¡°See, nothing in it.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. You could easily have an antidote on your person or even self-inflicted immunity to your poison or drug. So I think I¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    The queen sighed and swished the ice cubes around the glass. ¡°Well, I suppose I have nobody to blame but myself for your lack of trust. But, say, Kaladin, have you considered any of my previous offers?¡±


    I just sighed and stood to leave when the queen called out to me. ¡°It was just a question. No need to storm out. If anything, I was hoping for this answer because, unlike last time, I¡¯ve come prepared.¡±


    ¡°Prepared? So that scheme, was you being unprepared? Do you typically drug people when you meet them for the first time and send your daughter to seduce them?¡± I said back curtly as I remembered Master Maran¡¯s words.


    There¡¯s no doubt Queen Maxwell is pressuring Ren. Perhaps she isn¡¯t doing it directly but most definitely indirectly.


    Once again, the queen showed no signs of being bothered by my harsh questions. ¡°It was. It¡¯s not every day a man that can kill an ancient beast walks into the kingdom. While also possessing the unique blood of a Tel¡¯an¡¯duth royal and the patriarch-to-be of the Shadow Clan that was hiding away in a foreign land in a small village. That¡¯s not even considering your wanted status and frequent run-ins with the Chapter of Despair while hiding your identity with a unique magical item. Doing nothing to secure your favor would have been a colossal failure on my part.¡±


    It¡¯s only been two days, but it seems word spread quickly. And it only took her that amount of time to investigate me.


    I kept my mouth shut and glared at her. But she continued, unbothered. ¡°And no, I don¡¯t go around drugging people¡­usually. And I wouldn¡¯t have sent Arene if she wasn¡¯t at least a little interested in the idea of being with you. At that ceremony alone, I had dozens upon dozens of breathtaking daughters of various nobles to choose from. Arene did volunteer, after all, and she is a woman in her own right. I¡¯m not so blind as to not notice my daughter¡¯s own feelings.¡±


    ¡°Hardly. And what do you mean by that?¡± I shot back.


    The queen put a hand to her chin and winked at me. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you are rather¡­slow on the uptake, some might say. But you don¡¯t need to pretend that much, Kaladin. I¡¯ll be generous. You should know Arene only speaks about five men, well, four now.¡±


    I had a feeling where this conversation would lead. I personally didn¡¯t give a damn about what she had to say. I mostly came here so royal officials wouldn¡¯t hound my family for days on end. It was better to listen to her half-baked excuses and honeyed words, deny her again and repeat in a few months. Unfortunately, this would most likely become a regular occurrence for some time.


    The queen raised her hand with five fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s see. There is her father.¡± Another finger down. ¡°Her Master.¡± A third finger. ¡°Her long-time friend, Sylas Paine.¡± A fourth finger. ¡°Oh, obviously, she spoke of that traitorous snake, but that name is as taboo as they come nowadays.¡±


    With only one finger, she pointed at me. ¡°And then there is you. I don¡¯t believe I can explain the differences in her words among these four people, but just know that there is a difference. To put it lightly, Arene thinks very highly of you.¡±


    I raised out of my chair and nodded. ¡°Good to know. I think very highly of her as well. But I don¡¯t need you to tell me that. If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll be going now¡ª¡±


    There was a loud thump as a stack of papers landed on the coffee table, teleported from thin air. Well, it was most likely from the queen¡¯s Spatial Ring that she wore. But the sheer amount of papers was something to behold. It was several inches thick.


    I eyed the papers suspiciously, as well as the queen. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. I spent a lot of time on this, you know. I pulled many strings and exhausted a considerable amount of built-up favors to make this happen, and I did not summon you for idle chit-chat. Since you are so ready to get down to business, why don¡¯t we start?¡±


    While still standing, I grabbed the top page and examined it. It was stamped with the royal Gryphon and a new symbol I hadn¡¯t seen before. It looked like an eagle¡­no¡­a lizard¡¯s talons grasping a heart.


    ¡°The Dragonheart project¡­what is the meaning of this? I won¡¯t be used for your little pet project¡ª¡± I started to mutter, unable to hide my annoyance.


    The queen let out an annoyed groan, finally allowing a bit of emotion to leak through her perfect royal mask. ¡°Why is it that the most rational of men jump to the most irrational thoughts when they see something they disagree with? Instead of judging this entire document on the name alone, how about you continue to read along,¡± the queen said pointedly. ¡°But we can get to that after this little matter is settled.¡±


    The queen slid a small cloth baggy to me about the size of my palm. I could hear metals clack against each other as they settled. ¡°This is, of course, only a fraction of what is owed. I believe you are well aware that this matter will take some time to complete. Most likely, at least a year¡¯s time. But delays are always to be expected.¡±


    I opened the cloth bag to reveal three small rings. All of them were various colors, one gold and two silver. They all had different gemstones, but I recognized them as being Spatial Rings, or at least I thought they were. And once I slid one onto my finger, it all but confirmed things.


    The weird sensation of understanding how to use the ring despite already wearing one flooded my mind. I could feel the general shape of the mental room, and it was probably a bit bigger than my current ring, so barely as large as a standard room at a traveling inn. Hardly comparable to Sylvia¡¯s giant warehouse Spatial Ring.


    It allowed me to dip my consciousness into the ring and pull out a mental list of what was inside. And the mental room was packed from corner to corner with black Dragon scales. I slipped on another ring and repeated the process to find this one filled with bones of various shapes. Unfortunately, it was also at max, but the efficiency wasn¡¯t nearly as high as the other ring, probably due to the awkward size of the bones. So As per our agreement, I figured the third ring was full of meat or flesh.


    So the spatial ring can¡¯t fold the bones like a pelt of a monster, huh? Interesting. And these rings¡­they are probably worth a ton of gold.


    I narrowed my eyes at the queen. ¡°If the teams have made progress from the neck, which I started, there should be more than this.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there is more. I don¡¯t have enough ways to transport the scales right now. I can hardly parade massive loads of materials worth thousands of gold in an open caravan now, can I? I am having the rest sent to the palace for safekeeping via Gryphon Riders using rings on a regular schedule. If you absolutely need more, I¡¯ll be more than happy to show you to the vaults myself,¡± she said with a wink.


    ¡°I¡¯ll live¡­I¡¯ll retrieve the parts if I need to. I imagine you¡¯ve already taken your cut?¡±


    The queen waved a hand. ¡°Naturally. Also, consider those three rings a gift. I¡¯m sure they will only sweeten the deal that is to come,¡± she said with raised eyebrows.


    I sighed to myself and just steeled myself for whatever meaningless crap the queen intended to feed me. The rings were a nice addition; honestly, I should have just left with those. There was¡ª


    Well, that¡¯s unexpected. Even so¡­


    ¡°This is all nice in theory, Your Highness, but I¡¯m afraid¡ª¡±


    The queen sighed deeply and ran a hand across her face, and parted her golden hair. ¡°A theory this is not, Kaladin,¡± she said sternly. ¡°This project is far from being an idea on a piece of paper. It¡¯s already been set in motion. Thousands of hands, mine included, have been working toward this very moment. I¡¯m sure if my advisors heard you say that, they would all retire to an early grave. So many sleepless nights brought us here on short notice, and now all you need to do is accept. But please feel free to continue reading,¡± she said with a wave of her hand.


    I continued to read through the abstract, and on paper, it was an ambitious project indeed. Basically, the state would institutionalize every current and future orphanage in Luminar. And this was a power play if I¡¯ve ever seen one.


    According to this document, only about 10% of orphanages in the country are either privately owned or under the jurisdiction of the state, with another 5% under the Moon Mother religion. The Church of Amon-Ra ran an overwhelming portion of orphanages. This was a big deal, no matter how you looked at it. The hundreds of orphanages in every city must have been bringing in massive sums to the church. And Luminar was supporting them.


    This would undermine all that. And put every orphanage into the hands of the new Dragonheart Foundation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see what you gain from doing this. You are going to scorn and undermine the most prominent religious sect in the region for¡­what? To gain my favor? Even you aren¡¯t so naive to think this will go over well.¡±


    The queen gave me a devilish smile. ¡°Under normal circumstances, yes, this would be a disastrous move if done using force. It would incite a rebellion in the likes we¡¯ve never seen. No kingdom has attempted to erode the power of the Church of Amon-Ra and the Holy Kingdom and come out unscathed. Even my father wasn¡¯t foolish enough to spite them.¡±


    She pulled back in her seat and crossed her arms across her chest, her smile growing. ¡°But¡­what if I didn¡¯t have to?¡±


    ¡°You are telling me they just agreed to hand over all of this land? That¡¯s impossible,¡± I said flatly.


    Queen Maxwell just continued to smile at me. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not. I told you that my top priority was securing food for this nation to become independent from the whims of the City-States. Undermining the blasted church and its religious cult was the second. I¡¯ve spent more years working on this than you¡¯ve been alive. Before Luminar even came to be, I¡¯ve¡ªsaid too much, it seems,¡± she said, stopping herself mid-sentence.


    ¡°Sounds like you were getting to the good part."


    She let out a slight giggle. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you everything, now can I? What¡¯s a woman without a bit of mystique, mhm?¡±


    ¡°What do you want? I see that this weakens the power of the church, even if slightly, but that can¡¯t be all,¡± I said plainly.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    The queen nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. This is a rather minor move in the grand scheme of things. These orphanages tend to operate outside the church¡¯s primary¡­ religious grounds¡­ in nearly every case. The amount of land lost to the number of favors and capital I had to spend was hardly worth it in the short run. But it¡¯s a start, or perhaps it¡¯s just the groundwork¡­who knows?¡±


    The queen readjusted herself and took another sip of water before looking me directly in the eyes. ¡°And what do I get out of it? I thought it obvious, but perhaps I should supply a simple list for a simple man.¡±


    She raised her hand with five fingers. ¡°One, I get to poke the flaming monster nest that is the church of Amon-Ra without getting my finger bit off. Two, I get to apologize to you without the need for flimsy words but with solid action while also gaining your explicit trust and giving you a reason to stay here. Three, I get a nation full of educated children who are loyal to Luminar and not the blasted church. And four, this system will sift through thousands of individuals and find the hidden gems that have so far remained unseen by anyone. And five, I get an army¡­ possibly. Oh¡­and there is one more thing, but that¡¯s more of a win for you, I suppose, but I¡¯ll tell you about that in a moment.¡±


    I eyed the bottom of the paper and clenched my jaw. ¡°You would forcefully put those children into service?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the look of genuine anger on your face. Ren had told me you were interested in the children, but I hadn¡¯t imagined it to this extent.¡± She gave me a coy grin, and her golden crown shook atop of head. ¡°And oh no¡­what would I ever do? If the Dragonheart Foundation didn¡¯t enforce any punishment for those children who threw away our kindness¡­it would just be unacceptable,¡± she said, her voice full of faux sadness.


    I scanned the paper quickly again and read a part I had missed. ¡°I see¡­you would leave the punishment up to the Dragonheart Foundation¡­¡±


    Simply put, the country wanted a¡­reimbursement on their investment. The children, when they turned fifteen, had an option. Serve in the military for three years¡­.and¡­wow¡­have the equivalent of six years of education fully paid for. That must be Bowen¡¯s handiwork. Or fail to serve and receive punishment from the Dragonheart Foundation.


    ¡°Oh, how it breaks my heart, forcing those young children to work in the palace as servants with pay or even having them kneel before Headmaster Bowen and slave away at the school¡¯s grounds while forcibly taking classes¡­the gods forbid that they have to work under a master craftsman or tutor of their choice for a time¡­so many choices all of them so evil and¡ª¡±


    ¡°I get it,¡± I said with a groan. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t actually punish the children.¡±


    Queen Maxwell''s devilish smile returned. ¡°Exactly. That clause is merely there to slake the thirst of some of the more¡­ aggressive nobles who were opposed to things. The amount of outs given is up to you, but I don¡¯t imagine you would be a cruel master.¡±


    The mandatory military conscription must have been added from the Princes¡¯ faction if I had to guess¡­but still¡­


    ¡°How are you going to fund this¡­and is this line a fact? Would you truly cede all decisions to the Dragonheart Foundation?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Funding? It¡¯s already there from Arene and a few minor projects that have all but been forgotten. I¡¯ve only boosted the amount to compensate for the project''s growth. And yes, all funding would be funneled directly to you and the foundation. What you do with it would be up to you. Of course, there will be some oversight, as there has to be, but it will mostly be limited to budget checks and the allocation of resources. As long as you are not grossly misplacing large sums of money, you can do with it as you please. And that goes for all situations regarding planning¡­and whatever else you want. Of course, some things will have to be checked over, such as land purchases, but that can be dealt with on a case-by-case basis. Also, you¡¯ve read¡­¡± the queen said with a roll of her hand.


    ¡°You are giving me two decades to supply results, or the termination of the project is a possibility,¡± I said. ¡°With a fifteen large gold salary for myself? Are you mad¡­¡±


    Fifteen large gold a year¡­that is an insane number for a job I am not qualified to do.


    The queen nodded at me. ¡°See, you understand. I highly doubt you will fail. I¡¯ve basically set you up for success, Kaladin. You have access to all my advisors until you can staff your own. Bowen and his team are already prepared to assist you, and you will be working with him directly to ensure a direct pipeline for future students as well as develop an early education system for the children. You would have to be a drooling imbecile to screw this up,¡± she said matter-of-factly. ¡°Oh, and the salary is up for negotiations, and it would also go to the head of the foundation as well. You can funnel the money into the program or take a cut for yourselves. The money will decrease by one large gold every two years until it reaches a four large gold count. Call it a generous gift.¡±


    ¡°Good to know¡­ and you really want me to run all of this¡­you understand that I¡¯ve never done this before, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you''re already imagining yourself in the position?¡± she said with a wink.


    I just sighed, and the queen chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t be the head of the Dragonheart Foundation. Your name is more or less to secure legitimacy and power. Of course, I know you will do great things, but you won¡¯t be alone, nor will you be the face of the foundation.¡±


    Huh? Come to think of it; she just said I would share the salary with the head¡­


    ¡°Go on, read the next page,¡± she said, somewhat excited.


    I grabbed the following paper from the pile, and my eyes widened. ¡°Sylvia¡­would be the head?¡±


    This would solve my problem¡­I¡­we should change Sylvia¡¯s image in the public¡­


    The queen sat back in her seat with a pleased expression. As if her entire plan had finally come together. ¡°Exactly. I don¡¯t plan on just rooting you down. I want to secure Sylvia as well. And I want to guarantee both of you financially and socially. I¡¯ve already heard the reports of a full red-eyed Vampire wandering the streets with the Dragon Slayer today. It caught me off guard, but I planned to do this from the start. Sylvia will become a paragon. A saint. A figure to behold that supports the poor, uplifts the weak children of this nation, and molds them into success stories. It may take decades. I may be nothing more than a pile of bones by the time people¡¯s minds are changed about Vampires. But I will lay the groundwork for you and for her.¡±


    The queen rose from her seat and stood before. She extended her hand. ¡°And all you need to do is shake my hand, Kaladin.¡±


    I looked up into her soft green eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t. Not yet. I won¡¯t decide without Sylvia present. I¡¯ve also decided to continue going to school. And you could be lying about all of this. I¡¯ll have to look over the documents.¡±


    The queen deflated and gave me an annoyed look. ¡°You ruined the moment, Kaladin¡­this was going to be something painters enshrined forever.¡± She turned away from me with a sigh. ¡°I understand. Go relay the information to Sylvia. I¡¯m sure she will find the terms agreeable. And feel free to hire a third party to investigate the document in its entirety. I¡¯m sure you will find nothing short of a masterpiece dedicated to you and your loved ones.¡±


    ¡°My loved ones?¡±


    The queen turned her head for a brief moment. ¡°Did you really think I would do all of this and not guarantee that little girl¡¯s safety and security? She was far too precious to leave out. I hope you are proud, Daddy.¡±


    Gah¡­this woman¡­maybe she is giving Mila official citizenship or something. She¡¯s technically my daughter and should be noble, but papers are always better than no papers.


    A light gray envelope appeared in the queen¡¯s hands, and she slid it across the table to me. ¡°One more thing, and then you can take your leave. And don¡¯t lose that.¡±


    I looked at the envelope, and it was just that, an envelope. It wasn¡¯t even sealed. ¡°And this is supposed to be what exactly?¡±


    ¡°An invitation. No, more of a guaranteed ticket. I¡¯m only allowed to hand out one a year, so I¡¯ve decided to give it to you,¡± she said casually.


    ¡°A ticket to the games? Wait, you want me to participate in the tournament against Sandervile?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Yes, I do. And I¡¯m positive you will want to be involved.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a big assumption,¡± I stated.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really not. Once you agree to the Dragonheart Foundation, this will come naturally. Did you really think I would stop at the orphans? There are plenty of talented individuals being forced to work to their deaths in the City-States. Aren¡¯t there, Kaladin?¡± she said with a knowing smile.


    I shouldn¡¯t be surprised that she has connections to the Adventurers Guild. I used them in hopes of avoiding this exact situation, but¡­it is what it is.


    ¡°So you know. Does that mean you¡¯ve confirmed his whereabouts?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It does. The Dragonheart Foundation is already poised to act. You can find the details on page¡­two or three hundred, sorry I don¡¯t quite remember. It¡¯s been a long few days,¡± Queen Maxwell said with a yawn.


    Well, today has gone in a completely different direction than I had anticipated.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s hear what you have planned.¡±


    ¡ª


    Chaos Dragon Empress Avasta¡¯s POV


    Clack.


    Clack.


    Scraaaapeee.


    I flicked the deep blue ice of my nails with a huff. ¡°So tasteless. Why does he feel the need to ruin the beautiful walls with ice?¡± I sighed to myself.


    An artificial cold gust carrying tiny specs of snow rolled over me. If a mere mortal were to be exposed to that blast, they would have ceased to exist. But for a Dragon, it was nothing more than a cool sea breeze.


    Well, for me, it is. I¡¯m sure Unniass would be whining the entire time. There¡¯s a reason the Emperor of Fire never goes this deep into Lacerterra.


    I climbed the small set of icy steps to the massive frozen door that was settled deep within the permafrost stone. The rockface deep within the earth had been cut out into long tunnels that were just wide enough to allow two fully grown Dragons to walk side by side if they so chose. However, most of us tend to remain in our more Human forms. It¡¯s far easier to move around and manipulate items, after all.


    The door was once a magnificent work of art. Even now, my childhood memories flood back to me. I remember the warm blues of cobalt and the deep greens of the jade that made up the material. The figure of the once legendary twin-headed Storm Dragon used to be forever engraved on this very door. A piece of art to be revered for centuries. But now, it was nothing more than an old frozen door.


    The cold had cracked and destroyed all the hand-cut gems. The cobalt had long since frozen over into blue glacial ice. The engraving was nothing more than a vague outline of its former glory.


    How depressing and dreary¡­ just like its occupant.


    I ran my fingernail across the icy surface of the door until a horrendous yet wonderful sound filled the silence. It was positively deafening, and most would find the noise abhorrent, but I enjoyed it for a single reason.


    Making him squirm.


    I heard him rise from his sleep, if only a little, and promptly kicked the door in. The ice broke away into a burst of blue and white as if supplying me with an elegant entrance fit for my status. And, of course, I obliged and strode in as if I owned the pace, knowing full well it only irritated him even more!


    ¡°You¡­¡± a deep cold voice echoed, rattling me to my marrow.


    I felt a smile rising as I looked up at the gargantuan figure before me, consuming nearly the entirety of my vision. His deep blue scales were so beautiful I felt as if I could examine them all day while poking at them. I could imagine his disgruntled complaints, which made me smile even more.


    ¡°Do you have to speak to me with so much ice in your tone? Is that any way to treat your partner?¡± I said playfully.


    The Frost Emperor rose to half his height. ¡°Former partner,¡± he snarled.


    Despite speaking directly to me, his massive jaw never moved. I ran a finger down my chest seductively. He could say what he wanted. I knew where those cold eyes were staring.


    ¡°Such cold words for the bearer of your child,¡± I said while walking deeper into the room.


    Keldrag let out a snort. ¡°I have many children and many bearers. You are not as special as you think you are, Avasta.¡±


    But I am.


    A chilling breeze ran through the room and down my spine as I let out an involuntary moan of ecstasy. ¡°Not now¡­I¡¯m not in the mood,¡± I said with a wink.


    The old Dragon let out a rumble that shook the ice free from some of the surroundings. His deep blue eyes narrowed dangerously at me. ¡°What do you want? Why have you disturbed me?¡±


    I continued my stroll to the section that used to be a library. He was a studious man before his self-imposed exile. This library once housed thousands upon thousands of books from even before the age of The Bloody Emperor. Now, it was just a frozen wasteland.


    All besides this one book¡­


    A single brown leather bound volume on top of a slab of ice that used to be an orange desk. ¡°I¡¯ve come for my grandfather¡¯s research. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t have any need for it?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked curtly. ¡°You¡¯ve never shown interest in these things. Moreover, his findings in that book were inconclusive.¡±


    ¡°As far as you know, they were. I have reasons to believe he was onto something. And interest? Neither have you in¡­what is it now? Almost three thousand years? What do you care?¡± I snapped back.


    ¡°Watch your tone with me, Avasta. I¡¯ll tell you what I care not for¡ª¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± I interrupted with a smile, purple magic swirling across my body. ¡°You¡¯ll fight me, old man? Dirty those frozen claws of yours? Or perhaps you¡¯ll abandon someone again? You are two for two on royalty, might as well add another,¡± I spat.


    Keldrag pushed himself up to his forelegs, his chest letting out a deep-seated rumble. ¡°You¡¯ve overstayed your welcome. Leave.¡±


    I started walking away with my book in tow. ¡°Oh, did I strike a nerve? I was just speaking the truth. And here I was coming to give you good news in return for keeping my grandfather¡¯s belongings safe.¡±


    ¡°You know I can not freeze that damned book. Your bloodline¡¯s magic has tainted it,¡± he said coldly. ¡°And good news? Don¡¯t make me laugh. I read your report¡ª¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I used my finger to lift my chin up as I looked back at him. ¡°I lied.¡±


    His eyes went wide for just a moment, but Keldrag¡¯s icy glare returned. ¡°You are playing a dangerous game, Avasta.¡±


    ¡°Aww¡­so you do care¡­¡± I cooed while rubbing my body.


    ¡°I care nothing for you. My feelings lie elsewhere,¡± he snorted.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you told me before. And you have a funny way of showing familiar love. I wonder if your son sees it that way?¡± I questioned out loud.


    ¡°You¡­wench¡­be gone from my sight,¡± he shouted imperiously.


    ¡°I hope you freeze to death,¡± I said while walking out of his room.


    ¡°Blasted woman,¡± he snarled his final words, nothing more than a whimper at my back.


    The door shut violently behind me with a gust of bone-chilling wind. It was cold enough to make even me shiver. Perhaps I really had struck a nerve¡­.wait, of course, I did!


    Now then¡­I have a family to gather.

 Vol.6 Ch.141- The Shadows Come.

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    After I met with Queen Maxwell, time seemed to flow at a steady pace for what felt like the first time in years. Early winter was nothing but a blur, and the white snow was already falling over Vinovia, the capital of Luminar.


    The purple trees of Forward University were blanketed with a thin layer of white. Snow piled up at the base of the trees, and a cool wind rustled the leaves. It was cold enough that I even had to start wearing some protective layers. The intense snow storms that blanketed the east were nearly upon us, but there was still some time to enjoy light snowfall thanks to the city''s wards.


    There was also no significant threat looming over me. I wasn¡¯t worried about my identity becoming public knowledge anymore. The gnawing uncertainty of my family was no longer eating away at my soul. I was safe. My family was safe. My friends were safe.


    I¡¯ve been more relaxed these last few months than I have in years. Just spending time with my family and friends. I¡¯ve missed this greatly.


    However, there was still plenty that had to be done. Sylvia and I both talked it over amongst ourselves for a few days and decided that jumping straight into a business that neither of us knew how to run was an awful idea. I mean, I learned how to manage soldiers on a battlefield but¡­ thousands of children and gold and an entire company of civilians? Trying to take the helm of that would only lead to our downfall or the downfall of the foundation.


    The two of us also had other obligations. We had Mila and school, two things we both decided on taking care of. In addition, running a company that massive would eat away hours upon hours of our time, something neither of us genuinely wanted right now. So, we decided to take a slow approach. Instead of uprooting our lives to get this foundation going, we are going to leave it to the experts for now.


    We will maintain our ¡°positions of power¡± and be more like figureheads than actual executives at the foundation. The queen did say that this was probably for the best and that the two of us would still be able to make important decisions, but the essential day-to-day of the Dragonheart Foundation would be run by the team that Bowen and Queen Maxwell put together on our behalf.


    This would go on for as long as we needed until Sylvia and I felt comfortable taking over. Of course, we weren¡¯t going to sit on our thumbs forever. We would take our time and slowly integrate ourselves into the business side of things. And I already knew the first person I planned on hiring.


    And this was only part of what¡¯s been going on recently¡­


    ¡°You were faster than I anticipated,¡± Lin said as she wiped a bead of sweat off her cheek. She wasn¡¯t even out of breath.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been training in this forest for a long time now. I would be embarrassed if I couldn¡¯t make it here at a decent time,¡± I said, looking over at the small group of people that had beat me here.


    Lin followed my eyes and nodded. ¡°Well, your mom and dad are hardly people to compare ourselves to. And¡­is King Maxwell really going to be coming here whenever we are here?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°It was the price I had to pay for Cerila¡¯s training. Besides, it might be good for everyone to see just how strong he really is. We might learn a thing or two from him.¡±


    ¡°Making compromises for the people you care about. Some things never change,¡± Lin said fondly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I¡¯m not sure the others would have considered me to be very kind back then,¡± I added.


    Lin shrugged. ¡°You¡¯d be surprised what everyone said behind your back.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Would I? And what exactly did they say?¡± I asked playfully.


    ¡°You are being hard on yourself for no reason. More people liked you than you think, Com¡ªKal¡ªmander¡­¡± Lin muttered.


    ¡°Kalmander? Am I a lizard now?¡± I asked with a smile.


    Lin scoffed at me and crossed her arms across her chest. ¡°Maybe in another life, you would be Dragon Slayer,¡± she said with a bit of sass.


    I just chuckled and looked toward the sound of incoming footsteps. ¡°Are you really going to participate in the tournament?¡± I asked Lin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. Unlike you, we all have to qualify for the damn thing. My family is split on the decision as well,¡± Lin said with a shrug.


    ¡°What? Your parents don¡¯t want their little princess to get hurt?¡±


    Lin looked at me with a hint of annoyance as she smirked at me. ¡°That¡¯s rich, coming from a momma¡¯s boy like you. Last time I checked, you were the one weeping like a newborn in front of the class.¡±


    ¡°That¡­doesn¡¯t count¡­¡±


    Lin chuckled to herself. ¡°It sure does. And no, that¡¯s not why. If anything, you are one of the few people who know precisely why some don¡¯t want me to participate.¡±


    I suppose. An active assassin can¡¯t show their hand in a public forum like a tournament, especially with a country that is starting to look more and more like a potential enemy showing up.


    ¡°I get it,¡± I said with a nod.


    Lin let out a deep breath.¡°And what about them? Do you think they are going to make the cut? I¡¯ve heard there are some decent fighters in the lower classes. The margins between the first and second classes aren¡¯t all that big. A lot of the time, it¡¯s decided by grades. That¡¯s why the headmaster makes everyone participate in matches to secure a ticket to the tournament.¡±


    ¡°It makes sense. And well¡­if they are going to get their golden ticket, it depends purely on them and how badly they want it. After all, most of them came to me for training. I can¡¯t fight for them.¡±


    Lin gave me a side eye and smirked. ¡°Always the same¡­you¡¯ve always been really good at training people. Especially after you show off a little, it¡¯s almost like people are attracted to you or something.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. You aren¡¯t the first person that¡¯s said something like that to me,¡± I said with a shrug.


    Our conversation ended abruptly as Varnir was the first to make it through. His pink eyes looked into mine, and he let out a long groan. ¡°How¡ªhow are you not even tired¡ªyou bastard¡ªthe snow¡­gah, it¡¯s so cold,¡± he said between breaths.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it. The snow makes the ground a bit more treacherous, so you must work more on your footing and core strength. All part of the training,¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Part¡ªpart this training up your ass¡­this¡­was supposed to be a warmup? And why are you looking so smug, Lin?¡± Varnir huffed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lin said with a wink.


    Lin was, of course, in good shape because of her family. The following person to arrive was none other than Princess Arene. She gave me one meek look and slumped down next to a tree, not before she gave herself a bit of padding using her crystal magic. Unlike Varnir, she has been preoccupied with¡­well, life. So she is a bit out of shape. But unlike Varnir¡­


    Ren never complains.


    ¡°This is serious training, Varnir. You¡¯ve been doing this for over a month now. Are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m eating, sleeping, and crapping properly, Mom, so don¡¯t even ask!¡± Varnir said as he arrived at his full height. ¡°Can¡¯t we just start lifting heavy things or practice with our spears? Your dad is going to give us another lesson today, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the plan. We are just waiting on¡­ah, there she is. Rough time?¡± I asked.


    I¡¯ve been going off and on with both my parents. My mom kept her promise and has been teaching me what she knows about lightning magic. Honestly, it¡¯s an entirely different approach to what I knew, and so far, it¡¯s been somewhat challenging to grasp. Not to mention that if I mess up, the repercussions can leave me wounded, which has already happened twice.


    Who would have thought that sending lightning magic through your body was dangerous?


    Regardless, despite Varnir¡¯s griping, he wasn¡¯t that out of shape anymore. He was just a big man and wasn¡¯t entirely used to running long distances in rugged terrain without mana. It was much the same with Ren as well. I¡¯m sure in due time, they will excel as usual. However¡­.


    Tsarra fell to her knees, and unlike the other two, she was not built for this. Her short red hair was matted down to her head, and she was drenched in sweat despite the cold weather. She couldn¡¯t even answer my question as she tried to suck air into her lungs with tired wheezes.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Tsarra is a mage through and through. Unfortunately, her mana enhancement is abysmal, and her stamina and physical strength aren¡¯t much better.


    I reached into my storage ring and pulled out a fresh towel for everyone. ¡°Clean yourselves up. No need to get sick out here because you''re wet.¡±


    ¡°And I thought I was having a bad time,¡± Varnir said with a sad smile as he slipped his arms out of his jacket and wiped them down. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    Tsarra got up and looked like she was about to answer Varnir¡¯s question, but she just nodded her head. Tsarra inhaled deeply, wiping her face with the towel. ¡°Yes¡­I have to¡­so please don¡¯t ask me again,¡± she said weakly, almost like she was pleading with him.


    Varnir looked over to me for confirmation, but I just shrugged. Tsarra came to me and asked if I could help her train. She seemed dead set on doing this, and I warned her that it would undoubtedly be a daunting task, but it didn¡¯t seem to discourage her one bit.


    Ren slowly got up from the tree and looked around. ¡°No Sylvia today?¡±


    ¡°Today is her turn to watch Mila and Dallin,¡± I answered simply.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you why Cerila and Padraic don¡¯t come out more often?¡± Varnir asked, finally regaining his breath.


    ¡°Cerila is¡­busy. She is training with my grandfather, and Padraic is, well¡­he¡¯s doing his own thing. He will join us every other day or so,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Yo! Good morning everyone! Are we¡ªhey, don¡¯t all sigh at me like that! This is fun! We are here to have fun!¡± King Maxwell exclaimed.


    ¡°I can try and poison him in his sleep or something,¡± Lin muttered softly, just barely audible for me to pick it up.


    I scoffed. ¡°Good luck with that. You might just end up making him stronger.¡±


    I turned my attention to the newcomer I heard and was surprised to see him. It was still early in the morning, just barely past dawn, so I imagined he would still be getting ready for the day. He looked over everyone until his eyes fell on my parents.


    ¡°I need to speak with both of you,¡± Bowen said.


    My dad rolled his shoulder. ¡°Ah, but we were just about to start.¡±


    Bowen¡¯s attitude was grim. He was in headmaster mode. ¡°It won¡¯t take but a moment. We have something to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± my mom asked.


    ¡°That depends on your husband¡¯s answer. I¡¯m just the messenger, so please don¡¯t stab me,¡± Bowen said with a wry smile.


    A look of understanding dawned on my father¡¯s face, only for it to turn grim as well. ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± The three started walking together when my dad turned back and gave me a nod.


    To be honest, I wasn¡¯t sure what the nod meant. I suppose I¡¯ll just have to find out later.


    ¡ª


    ¡°So your dad didn¡¯t return. Did something bad happen?¡± Varnir asked me as we walked out of the man-made forest.


    ¡°Your dad looked upset when he realized what the Headmaster was talking about,¡± Lin added.


    ¡°Yeah, is¡­ everything alright?¡± Tsarra mumbled.


    Ren gave me a look that practically begged me to answer the question that was burning in everyone¡¯s mind, but I honestly didn¡¯t know. There was nothing to go on as I thought Bowen had concluded business with my family a long time ago. But, after the¡­ training incident, my parents were given a choice.


    Well, I called it a choice, but it¡¯s more like a gift with little to no downsides. Bowen would allow my family to stay in the mansion, free of charge, with food and the usual maid service included, as long as they repaired and maintained the garden without the assistance of the groundskeepers. Naturally, they agreed as they had nowhere else to go, and admittedly we felt bad for ruining his yard.


    Sure my parents had enough money to buy a new house, but this was as good a choice as any. And it meant they wouldn¡¯t be hard-pressed to find a home in the winter nor have to pay for food. They also wouldn¡¯t be able to start fixing the yard till spring anyway, so it was just an all-around good thing for them. Bowen was a good man. He¡¯s done a lot for my family.


    I hope there comes a day when I can truly repay him for all he¡¯s done for me.


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± I admitted. ¡°But if I had to guess¡­The Shadow Clan must finally be making their move. Have you heard anything, Varnir?¡±


    Varnir sunk into deep thought for a moment. ¡°Well¡­it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve returned to camp. My parents mentioned a bit of activity last month, especially after word got out that your father was alive. But something drastic like making a move? I don¡¯t think I know anything more than that.¡±


    ¡°D¡ªd¡ªdoes that mean some¡ªsomething bad is going to happen?¡± Tsarra stuttered out.


    ¡°It¡¯s doubtful something bad would happen. Kaladin¡¯s reputation is protecting his father now, and my parents are making sure they don¡¯t do anything rash. And even if they tried levying desertion on his father, it would never hold. Brax doesn¡¯t exist anymore,¡± Ren added quickly.


    ¡°That¡¯s the first thing you¡¯ve said all morning, and it sounded so smart, Ren,¡± Varnir said with a smile.


    Ren¡¯s face turned slightly pink. ¡°I was just saying it how it was¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you are only half right, Ren,¡± Lin added.


    Ren gave her a confused look, but I had to agree. ¡°It¡¯s true that there wouldn¡¯t be any legal problems for my dad, but that doesn¡¯t mean the Shadow Clan can¡¯t try and punish him internally.¡±


    ¡°Y¡ªyou think¡ªthey would do that?¡± Tsarra questioned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they would. I know they would. Whatever their plan, they finally decided on a course of action. Now we just have to see where it goes,¡± I said with a shrug.


    Ren stopped and looked surprised. ¡°Wait? Are you going to get involved, Kaladin?¡±


    Varnir snorted. ¡°Is that even a question you have to ask? You sounded so smart earlier.¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­¡± Ren whined. Her concerned face was still looking at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just as involved, after all. Besides, I would never leave my father to handle this alone. And we don¡¯t want my mother or Dallin to get involved either,¡± I said.


    ¡°Are they¡­going to try and hurt Dallin?¡± Tsarra asked.


    Speaking like a worried aunt. Not that I could say that out loud. She might just shut down in embarrassment. Mom and Tsarra have been getting along these last few weeks, but to what degree, I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be happening,¡± I said as I stopped the group. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all go along without me? I¡¯ll see everyone tomorrow, okay?¡±


    The group finally noticed that my father was standing at the gate to the forest, and he wasn¡¯t alone either. My mom and Bowen were gone and in their stead was a man I had only met briefly, my uncle.


    His long black hair rested on his armored shoulders. His pitch-black armor gleamed in the early morning light and seemed to absorb the rays. At least he wasn¡¯t openly wielding his weapon, but his stance spoke how he felt despite his placid expression. His smokey gray eyes watched us approach. Well, they were solely fixated on me for a time.


    As Ren passed, he went into a deep bow, and she nodded in greetings. Lin and Tsarra also received similar treatment, but as Tsarra greeted him, Lin just kept walking as if she couldn¡¯t be bothered.


    Sigh¡­are you trying to make my life harder, Lin, by pissing him off? Just one look at Parhen¡¯s face says it all. He¡¯s not happy.


    ¡°How was your training? I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t join you,¡± my dad said to Varnir.


    ¡°Ah¡­it was fine. Kaladin is a good teacher, so I don¡¯t have any problems following along¡­Sir¡­¡± Varnir said nervously.


    My dad just smiled at Varnir despite not liking to be called sir. ¡°That¡¯s good. I mean, he did learn from the best,¡± Dad said playfully.


    Varnir chuckled nervously. The tense atmosphere was too much even for him. ¡°Yeah¡­anyways¡­I uh¡­ goodbye, Sirs...Kaladin, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Varnir gave an awkward salute to my uncle and father and briskly walked away to catch up with the others while waving at me.


    Now that everyone was gone, I turned to Dad. ¡°Where is Mom?¡±


    ¡°I sent her home,¡± Dad said, his tone serious.


    I see. Sent her home, huh? He typically doesn¡¯t talk like this. Things must be serious.


    I heard the whistling of air, and all three of us looked into the sky only to all roll to the side in a hurry. Armor rattled, and I forced mana into my legs, barely just dodging the impact crater. A monster had arrived.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong! Why is everyone in such a bad mood?! I can just feel the tension in the air, and it got me pumped!¡± King Maxwell yelled. I stood to my feet and glared at the king, only for him to slap me on the back. ¡°Right, Kaladin?! The pump! You know what I¡¯m saying, right?!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­yes¡­your¡ª¡± The words caught in my throat as a burst of bloodlust hit me. The king glared at me, and I just nodded. ¡°Yes, Bishop, I understand¡­¡±


    Uncle Parhen took a knee directly in front of the king. ¡°Your Majesty, I apologize. I¡¯m on official business with my clan today.¡±


    King Maxwell looked around and picked Parhen off the ground with a single hand. ¡°Okay? Should I care?¡± the king asked, sounding confused.


    ¡°A¡­no sir¡­I¡¯m just informing you,¡± Parhen said weakly.


    ¡°Okay? What does this business have to do with this dreary mood? Are you about to go into battle?¡± King Maxwell asked, still holding Parhen by the shoulder.


    Uncle Parhen looked at his shoulder nervously and immediately regained his composure. ¡°No, Your Majesty, it¡¯s nothing like that.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it like?¡± King Maxwell pressured.


    ¡°It¡¯s personal¡­Your Majesty,¡± Parhen said finally.


    ¡°Personal, huh? Well, you did interrupt my training today¡­mmmm¡­ extra training for you on the weekend, Parhen,¡± the king said with a smile.


    Parhen¡¯s face morphed into a blank expression. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± he said dryly.


    The king waved us goodbye but not before turning his head slightly and winking at me. Was that¡­did he do all of this on purpose?


    He¡­come to think of it, this isn¡¯t the first time he¡¯s done something like that, huh?


    ¡°Shall we be going?¡± my dad asked.


    Parhen glared in return. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me so casually. You are to show up at sundown today. Don¡¯t even think about running away this time.¡±


    Dad¡¯s face was impassive. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡±

 Vol.6 Ch.142- Familiar Shadows.

    ¡°Wait! You can¡¯t just go alone! I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Sylvia growled as she crossed her arms across her chest.


    I sighed and shook my head, unable to stop my smile. ¡°You act like we are going to war. Besides, it¡¯s me and my dad going. Are you going to say you can do a better job than him when you haven¡¯t even been able to land a single hit on him these last few months?¡±


    Sylvia puffed her chest out to retort but immediately deflated. She scowled, not really at me, but as she most likely remembered all the previous training sessions she had had with my father. Unlike my mother, who was a pure close-quarters fighter, my father could maintain a healthy distance from Sylvia.


    Even his spear gave him the upper hand compared to her Estoc. And when Sylvia did manage to get close, Dad could retreat using shadow magic while also pinning her down. Not to mention he is a capable water and fire mage as well.


    Basically, since Sylvia isn¡¯t trying to kill him and isn¡¯t using her Blood Sorcery, she is at a severe disadvantage. And it¡¯s been getting on her nerves. At least she recognized her shortcomings and has been improving lately. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t the only worried one¡­


    Thankfully Dad was tasked with convincing Mom, but I was left with another person. She watched me in silence, but her amber fox eyes told me everything I needed to know. Even with the way she stood, I could tell she was nervous and didn¡¯t want me to go. But a weird feeling tickled my brain.


    Huh¡­I remember when I used to look at Cerila and had no idea what she was thinking¡­how the times have changed.


    <Your turn.> I teased.


    Cerila gave me an annoyed look and rolled her eyes, but it flashed into a look of determination. <I will follow close behind you. I can hide easily and¡ª>


    I just shook my head. Cerila? Hiding in plain sight? She stuck out quite a bit, given her appearance. I mean, Cerila was nearly as tall as me, and well¡­she was just who she was. And in a Dark Elf encampment, Cerila would be a beacon of white in a dark sea. Sylvia would have an easier time blending in than Cerila, as she could just pretend to be a random High Elf. Not that it would work much better.


    <Thanks for the offer, but Dad and I can handle this. I don¡¯t think the Shadow Clan will resort to violence in the first meeting.> I signed.


    Sylvia was muttering to herself as she tried to follow along with my signs, but it seemed she was behind and only translated what she wanted to. Her sign language was only in the beginning stages and still needed some work¡­well, a lot of work.


    ¡°Dad¡­shadow¡­violence? Violence?!¡±


    She looked at me with angry crimson eyes, and I immediately set to defuse the Vampire bomb that had suddenly been armed. ¡°I said there won¡¯t be any violence in the first meeting. I swear. It doesn¡¯t make sense for them to attack Dad since I¡¯ll be there. Thanks to King Maxwell and my connections to, well¡­ everyone. The Shadow Clan should be well aware of what it means to attack me or anyone in my family.¡±


    Sylvia was once again ready to refute, but she backed down again. ¡°I swear if something bad happens, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Well, if something bad happens, I¡¯ll probably be dea¡ª¡± Sylvia and Cerila both glared at me, so I just stopped talking.


    Please save me, Dad. I¡¯ve made a mistake.


    ¡ª


    ¡°I know we told them everything will be alright but is it really going to be okay?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I believe so. It¡¯s as you said, I doubt things will get physical. But if they do, you are not to get involved,¡± Dad said sternly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. If they even¡ª¡±


    Dad¡¯s amethyst eyes looked at me from the side. His face was blank, and I even felt a hint of his bloodlust. ¡°Son, that¡¯s not a request. I¡¯m telling you to stay out of it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to leave you behind. I promised to help you when the time came. That time is now,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to fight me as well. This isn¡¯t your battle, Kal. I¡¯ll handle things, I promise.¡±


    Sigh¡­he is being awfully stubborn today.


    ¡°Then you better be at your best. Taking me out won¡¯t be easy,¡± I said light-heartedly.


    Dad let a light chuckle escape his lips as he shook his head. ¡°I never knew you to be so disobedient. Maybe I should have been stricter after all."


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit too late for that. And yeah, you probably should have been¡ªoof.¡±


    I glared at the person who abruptly bumped into me on the street. I was confident they did it on purpose as there weren¡¯t that many people in between the school and the Old Noble¡¯s District. The person was wearing a gray cloak, and I expected some ruffian, but it seemed to be an older Human man.


    Really? When he bumped into me, I felt like I hit a wall¡­


    He bowed slightly and smiled at me. He quickly extended his hand and grabbed mine. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sir. I wasn¡¯t paying attention, and it seemed I bumped into you. I do apologize.¡±


    I was about to say something when I felt something get placed into the palm of my hand. It was odd, so I nodded and accepted the man¡¯s apology.


    Dad raised an eyebrow at me and scanned the street. ¡°Was he blind? How did he even manage to run into you?¡±


    ¡°Good question,¡± I mumbled as I unfolded the paper.


    My heart skipped a beat as I read the note, but it settled instantly. We will be close, was all it said. I wasn¡¯t expecting a note written in English, but the second I read the sender¡¯s name and saw the seal, I knew it to be trusted. That old man must be an agent under Lin or House Paine.


    She moves quickly¡­it¡¯s only been a few hours since our conversation with Parhen, but she has already set things up? I wonder if this is a request from the royal family or a personal move from her. Regardless, I¡¯m thankful for her support.


    I burned the paper with a bit of fire magic, and the ashes floated off into the winter breeze. Dad gave me a questioning look.


    ¡°Just an old paper, sorry.¡±


    Dad didn¡¯t question me further, and we made our way to the Dark Elf encampment. The Shadow Clan set up shop in what was known as the Old Noble¡¯s District. It was an area of the capital that once housed Brax¡¯s nobility. But the area was decimated in the fighting between the rebels and city guards.


    The Maxwells had declared that this area of the city would be the last to be rebuilt. It was a way to appease the public and show that they cared about the people. And as far as I could tell, they had kept that promise.


    Even the entrance to the capital seemed well-maintained and felt new. Of course, there were slums here, but that was bound to happen in any major population center. But this area had almost nothing to it but a single cobbled road leading deeper into the district. Nothing like the fine streets you can find in the capital or even at Forward University.


    Many of the houses that still stood were shadows of their former noble selves. They sat dilapidated, snow-covered, and forgotten. Most of them were just piles of rubble, barely in the shape of supporting structures.


    The new road that seemed at odds with the surroundings snaked around larger piles of rubble until, eventually, something different came into view. Makeshift wooden walls seemingly sprung up out of nowhere. It was an odd sight, considering how different its surroundings appeared. It was like a fort had been teleported into the middle of a ruined city.


    ¡°Is this how it always looked?¡± I asked.


    Despite knowing about this place, I had never had a reason to come here. I hadn¡¯t even heard anyone describe what it looked like, so I was curious if it matched what my father once knew.


    ¡°Yeah. This was my home¡­¡± Dad said solemnly. But the corners of his lips tugged into a kind smile, and he looked over to me. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t feel like home anymore.¡±


    I just returned his smile. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°No. Not really,¡± he admitted bitterly. ¡°I always thought about what I would say to them if I ever saw them again¡­¡± Dad trailed off.


    ¡°Did you ever come up with an answer?¡±


    He shook his head weakly. ¡°No, I never did. But I guess I¡¯ll have to figure it out tonight.¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    There were no kind of checks at the open gate. Two guards were standing by, but they just watched us pass with wide eyes. And when we entered the encampment, it was¡­ something.


    It looked as if a lot of the old stone buildings had been repaired and were in use. Black smoke bellowed out from the gray stone chimneys, and Dark Elves moved around the streets, dipping in and out of buildings and talking amongst each other at stalls. Some homes made of gray wood had popped up in between stone buildings.


    It was an odd sight. It was like somebody took an old city and built a new one inside of it. The paths of destroyed cobblestone still lay in disarray in some places, but a well-traveled dirt path, too, was present if needed. The streets were wide as well, probably in reflection of the past owners of this land.


    But in a matter of moments, I had seen more Dark Elves than I had seen in my entire life. And unlike High or Wood Elves, they really were bigger than the average Elf. They also all had raven black hair and dark skin. The only fundamental differences came in their faces and their eye colors.


    And I was surprised to see a somewhat high number of High Elves running around, but then I remembered what Bowen had told me. I imagined a lot of these High Elves were the first or maybe even second-generation orphans that the Shadow Clan took in during the war. I even saw a handful of Humans and Beastmen. It was just¡­ interesting seeing things flipped for the first time.


    I always wondered why I didn¡¯t see more Dark Elves moving about the capital, but now I knew why. It was because they had their own little city within a city. There were traders, food markets, a blacksmith, an inn, and even a tailor and such. Outside of working a job or procuring the odd item, many Dark Elves probably didn¡¯t have to leave the encampment all that often.


    The crown must be supporting them rather well. Or the Shadow Clan is just that resourceful.


    However, despite the somewhat quaint small-town atmosphere, it didn¡¯t take long for people to begin to stare at us. And they didn¡¯t bother hiding their various emotions and reactions as they began to whisper amongst themselves.


    Some looked on in pure shock or admiration as they saw my father. A man even took a knee and bowed his head on the street. Some looked at me with confusion or even the occasional grunt of disgust as they glared at me. But for every glare, there was someone with wide eyes. They looked at me with a mixture of thankfulness and awe.


    I imagined, for many people, I was an anomaly, a freak of sorts. As far as anyone knows, I¡¯m the first half-Dark Elf ever to exist. Someone like me shouldn''t be possible. Also, just to pour salt in the wound, I¡¯m half-High Elf.


    I could see that many, many of the people bore scars on their dark skin just like that Dark Elf woman in Nactus. The women and the men seemed to possess equally hardened stares. The war may have ended thirty-one years ago, but for an Elf, that might seem like just yesterday.


    Although there were High Elves, Humans, and Beastmen living there in the encampment, they had probably been here since they were children or were lovers of a Dark Elf. I¡¯m sure many people harbored hatred for High Elves from the war. And as for me? I was everything they hated and were confused about in one Elf package.


    Yet¡­many recognize me as their savior. That much I can see.


    A mother holding a small bundle in her arms that was her child looked at me with teary eyes as she nodded her head profusely. I could hear her whimpers of thanks from here. Despite my abnormal existence, it was also true that I had received the credit for saving these people, albeit indirectly.


    It¡¯s no surprise what would have happened if Qylrenth the Chaos Dragon had arrived in the capital. The Dark Elves were strong warriors. But they wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance against an adult Dragon. So this encampment, along with all of its people, would have perished alongside the capital.


    I looked up at my father to see his reaction, but he had hardened his expression. His eyes were downcast. Perhaps for him, the feelings were even more complicated. Unlike me, who couldn¡¯t name a single person in these streets, Dad was connected to these people. He had been with them and fought alongside many of them for nearly his entire life. Yet it appeared as if he had abandoned them for selfish reasons.


    Once more, I don¡¯t blame my father for his decision. On the contrary, I¡¯m thankful for it even. If he hadn¡¯t made such a choice almost thirty-one years ago, perhaps my life would have never come to be. And honestly, if I were in his shoes, I probably would have made a similar choice. I can only hope that he doesn¡¯t regret it.


    No¡­I don¡¯t think Dad has any regrets regarding that. If anything, he probably feels terrible for leaving these people behind.


    I followed Dad by his side as I had yet to learn where we were supposed to be heading. Then, as if Dad had read my mind, his eyes looked over at me. ¡°We are stopping someplace first. There is someone I need to meet before we see my father.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    We kept walking, and as we went further into the camp, the buildings gradually faded away. Large piles of rubble were neatly placed and in stark contrast to the more common architecture of Luminar, brown tents began to show up. Some were small, probably barely large enough to fit a family of four, while the ones further in the back looked to be grander.


    There was one in particular that seemed almost extravagant for a tent. A deep black and purple stitched tent replaced the brown leather of the latter tents. But Dad didn¡¯t head there. Instead, he took a sharp right and went down a different path.


    We arrived at another brown tent. It was about half the size of the large tent from just a moment ago, which meant it could probably hold about forty or so people. But there was a significant difference. This tent surrounded what looked to be a structure made of clay. Its reddish-brown color rose above the brown tent, almost like a chimney with no smoke.


    A guard was standing in front of the tent. He wore armor similar to my father¡¯s but lacked the opulence and gemstones that my father¡¯s had, which meant he was probably a Shadowdancer. His large pitch-black spear rested on his shoulder, and his green eyes slowly grew in size as he looked at Dad and me. Dad stopped a few paces in front of the guard and tilted his head slightly.


    ¡°Onoso? Is that you?¡± Dad asked.


    The man looked on in disbelief. ¡°Chief¡­Shadowheart? Is that really you?¡± the man asked in disbelief.


    Dad smiled fondly. ¡°You¡¯ve grown a bit. The last time I saw you, you could barely swing a training spear. To think you would become a Shadowdancer in such a short amount of time, congratulations.¡±


    The man blinked again and rubbed his eyes. He opened them again and shook his head. ¡°I heard the rumors, but I thought nothing of them..why have you returned? Is¡ª¡±


    ¡°I would enjoy catching up with you, but my time is short. I imagine you will learn more soon enough,¡± my dad said, interrupting his line of questions. ¡°Now then, may I see the Shamans?¡±


    The man winced slightly and looked over his shoulder. ¡°You know¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware one can not just see them on their own accord. However, this is a special occasion.¡± Dad put a hand on my shoulder. ¡°My son¡¯s coming of age is soon. I would like to speak with Master Alzidi. You understand the importance, right?¡±


    Onoso looked me up and down. His eyes naturally fell on my ears. The man was a bit taller than me, and he was built like a brick house. But his face was kind, and he smiled sincerely with his eyes.


    ¡°Your son¡­I see. Congratulations,¡± he said to me. Then he looked nervously at my dad. ¡°And uh, you won¡¯t say anything to anyone, right? Chief?¡±


    Dad grinned. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes went even wider. He blinked a few more times and just chuckled to himself. ¡°I guess a family really does change a man,¡± he said while opening the tent entrance for us and beckoning us inside.


    I scanned the room, but there wasn¡¯t much to see. It was just a tiny antechamber-type setup. There were various rugs and animal pelts on the floor, as well as what seemed like pillows. Dad motioned to one of the yellow pillows.


    ¡°Sit down. It won¡¯t take me but a moment.¡±


    I nodded and sat with my legs crossed on the pillow. Dad looked at me with a grin. ¡°You are supposed to sit on your knees, but I guess that works.¡±


    ¡°That seems uncomfortable,¡± I grumbled.


    Dad chuckled softly and parted the entrance to go deeper into the tent. Shouts of surprise echoed in the tents, and I could hear loud gasps. I even heard someone scream, ¡°he¡¯s really here!¡± It seemed like a very different reunion compared to the others.


    Is Dad closer to these Shamans or something? Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never heard of Dark Elf Shaman before. Are they some special rank within the clan?


    The tent opening parted, and someone briskly walked in. I let out a surprised breath of air as I took in the young woman. She wore a black and silver dress that was more tribal than anything. Her dark skin had silver tattoos or paint on them, and some were even on her face. But what surprised me the most was her hair.


    Hers wasn¡¯t black, no, it was a bright silver color, almost like a gunmetal gray. It flowed down her shoulders and was quite long, almost to mid-chest. In my entire time in this camp, I hadn¡¯t seen a single Dark Elf with silver hair before. As far as I knew, Dallin was the only Dark Elf with hair that was not black. Yet this girl¡¯s hair was clearly different. Was it perhaps dyed?


    And¡­she looks familiar¡­


    The girl sat on her knees a little ways away from me and extended her arms. She was holding a wooden cup, but the length in which she sat away from me made it awkward. Her arms couldn¡¯t quite reach me¡­


    So I just met her halfway and accepted the cup. The young girl had kept her eyes closed the entire time, and I had a passing thought that perhaps she was blind, but when she tried to stand up, she wobbled awkwardly. Of course, a person that was born blind wouldn¡¯t struggle to move like that. And yet¡­the more I looked at her face, the more familiar she looked.


    The girl made a hasty retreat, but I called out to her. ¡°Sededa, is that you?¡±


    She flinched when I spoke and didn¡¯t immediately leave. Instead, she hesitated but let out a deep sigh and looked over her shoulder. Her smoke-gray eyes looked at me apologetically.


    It really was Sededa. I hadn¡¯t spoken to her in ages, ever since the Bastion Ball match, and it wasn¡¯t even my fault. I had reached out to talk to her, but she either flat-out ignored me or gave me an excuse before I could even ask her about the weather. Eventually, I just gave up entirely because I felt that it wasn¡¯t worth my time. I even played with the idea that her cousin, Terstus, had ordered her not to speak to me.


    Come to think of it. If Terstus is my cousin, then Sededa is likely as well.


    ¡°I uh¡­it¡¯s good to see you?¡± I said, knowing full well that I sounded awkward.


    Sededa averted her eyes, and a deep frown formed on her face. It was weird, considering even her eyebrows were silver as well. ¡°So¡ªsorry¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± she muttered.


    Huh?


    ¡°Sorry about what? What is there to be sorry about?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend, Vo¡ªI mean Kaladin¡­I know you are mad at me.¡±


    Now I was baffled. Why would I be mad at her? Does she know something that I don¡¯t? Maybe it had something to do with Dad?


    Sededa went into a deep bow. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for throwing the Bastion Ball game!¡± she shouted.


    I just blinked at her. I suppose I did think that she purposely threw the game, but honestly, I didn¡¯t care back then, and not much had changed since then. It was just a silly game. If anything, I had fun playing with her and everyone else.


    They felt like¡­ simpler times. Back when I was still getting used to Forward University and Class Onward. When I was still Voker Winterheart, the masked High Elf, and not Kaladin Shadowheart, the Dragon Slayer, Mila wasn¡¯t in the picture yet, and my family seemed so far away at the time.


    ¡°Sededa, I¡¯m really not mad at you. Not even a little bit, I promise,¡± I told her.


    Despite my words, Sededa remained in a bow. Her long silver hair draped down and swayed side to side as she shook her head. ¡°But I purposely threw the game! I¡¯m sorry¡­I was told to do it on purpose¡­to make Lauren and Ren look bad.¡±


    Ah, now I remember.

 Vol.6 Ch.143- Smoldering Shadows.

    Ah, now I remember.


    ¡°The student council elections, right?¡± I asked.


    Sededa meekly nodded her head in agreement, and things pieced together quickly from there. Sededa seemed to be a lackey of some sort to Terstus. I didn¡¯t get the impression that it was some equal servitude or cousin-to-cousin relationship. It very much felt like Terstus was holding the reins, and Sededa was along for the ride.


    Also, the elections were postponed due to all the external factors that transpired over the last few months. So naturally, it made sense, considering a Dragon attacked and killed dozens of people, the attempted assassination against Ren and Lauren, and the uprooting of Parker and his rebellious faction.


    Luminar and Forward University went through crisis after crisis. A silly election for student representatives meant little in the face of those events. That was, of course, my opinion. Perhaps the students closer to the matter cared more than I did.


    From what I could remember, Terstus and Lauren seemed to have been going at it for the top spot. And it appeared that he was losing, at least if I considered Lauren¡¯s popularity, which has only grown since then.


    Terstus had attempted to recruit me into his faction, but I declined. I personally didn¡¯t find the man to be very affable. Perhaps our father¡¯s dislike for each other spread to us biologically¡­well, not really, as Dad said it was one-sided.


    But Terstus seemed like a real ass. Even more so now.


    Sededa had sat back down on her knees. She looked like a child that was prepared to be scolded for something. But that was just her reality. I really didn¡¯t care about the student council elections or throwing a sports game that had nothing on the line. So, I might as well go off-topic.


    ¡°Sededa, would you mind answering some questions for me?¡± I asked gently. Sededa¡¯s smokey gray eyes met mine, and she nodded. ¡°Why is your hair silver? Is that your natural hair color?¡±


    She nodded in the affirmative.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Dark Elves with silver hair? I¡¯ve never heard of that or seen it before. Dad never mentioned it, and the handful of books I read never brought them up.


    ¡°Sededa, is it true that you are Terstus¡¯s cousin?¡±


    She flinched slightly when she heard Terstus¡¯s name, but she barely managed to nod again. I got a bad feeling and looked her over thoroughly. She shrunk away from my discerning eyes, but she didn¡¯t voice any complaints.


    Mmm¡­I don¡¯t see any signs of abuse, no bruises or marks on her exposed dark skin. She isn¡¯t frail, nor does she seem injured in any way. If she can rise from the ground and sit on her knees, and extend her arms far while carrying things, then her physical condition must be ok. So it must be mental.


    ¡°Is that so? I suppose that means we are related. What are your parents¡¯ names?¡± I asked.


    Now that I asked her a direct question, I basically forced her to talk, which made me feel somewhat regretful. Since I could practically feel Sededa trying to crawl out of her skin, it really looked like she was expecting me to be furious with her confession. Perhaps she walked on eggshells because of Terstus¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Zydrae¡­and¡­Janos¡­¡± she mumbled.


    Oh? Uncle Janos had a child? Color me surprised; I never imagined that man being a father.


    I put on my best disarming smile. ¡°I understand now. Well, somewhat, at least. If your father is Janos, that means we are related as well. But why do you have the last name of Shadowstorm? Uncle Janos shouldn¡¯t have that last name either¡­¡± I asked myself, hoping she would answer for me.


    Sededa¡¯s gray eyes went wide. ¡°You would¡­consider me family?¡± she muttered in disbelief. ¡°And¡­it¡¯s because I was sort of adopted¡­in a way¡­I suppose.¡±


    Ah, so it is for more political power, mhm? Or maybe it¡¯s to strengthen Terstus¡¯s position in the clan?


    ¡°Of course. We might not be blood-related, but we are family, are we not?¡±


    At least I think we are family, by marriage, of course.


    Sededa covered her mouth. ¡°You would¡­even after I betrayed you?¡±


    I snorted and shook my head. ¡°I would prefer if you didn¡¯t make me repeat myself so much, Sededa. I harbor no ill will toward you or your family. There are plenty of people who deserve my wrath in this world, and you are not even at the bottom of the list. Any negative feelings you have are simply in your imagination.¡±


    She averted her eyes and let out a soft sigh. ¡°Sededa¡­Silvershadow¡­¡±


    ¡°Silvershadow?¡± I repeated.


    She nodded more firmly this time. Mmm, Silvershadow? That¡¯s a unique family name. So far, every member of this clan puts shadow before another word. So putting silver in front must have some sort of meaning.


    The Silvershadow family must have a certain amount of power within the clan as well if this tent setup is anything to go off of. Perhaps if the Shadowstorm family are the royals, then the Silvershadow family are the nobles?


    I have so many questions.


    ¡°What can you tell me about shamans? I¡¯ve never¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kal we¡ªare¡­ finished¡­¡± Dad threw open the tent flap, and his words trailed off mid-sentence, and he looked down at Sededa and me. ¡°You¡­seem familiar.¡±


    Sededa quickly repositioned herself and bowed her head to the floor. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Chief Shadowheart. I am Sededa Silvershadow.¡±


    Dad¡¯s eyes widened slightly at her last name, but he nodded. He scratched his chin and narrowed his amethyst eyes at her. ¡°Your mother¡­are you Zydrae¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Sededa shot up quickly and bounced her head a few times. ¡°Yes,I am.¡±


    ¡°To think she would have a child¡­¡± Dad muttered to himself as he looked over his shoulder. ¡°Would you mind satiating my curiosity for a moment, Sededa?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir, anything. My mother held you in high regard and said she owed you her life,¡± Sededa said quickly, her nervousness disappearing in that same instant.


    Mmm¡­she seems pretty serious about this.


    Dad scratched the back of his head and smiled faintly. ¡°I never imagined she would speak so highly of me. Well, you can start by cutting the formalities with me, Sededa. I would prefer it if you just called me Mr. Shadowheart.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, of course, as you wish,¡± she said as she straightened her back.


    Dad sighed but kept going with a wry smile. ¡°I have to know, who is your father?¡±


    ¡°My father¡¯s name is Janos¡ª¡±


    Dad let out a muffled gasp as he genuinely seemed surprised. ¡°Wait, are you being honest? Is your father really Janos?¡±


    Perhaps not expecting that reaction Sededa shrank away slightly. ¡°Yes¡­he is¡­¡± she said weakly.


    Dad rubbed his face and let out a groan. ¡°Never in my life did I imagine those two would have a child, let alone together,¡± he muttered in disbelief. Dad eyed Sededa through his fingers but nodded. ¡°But I suppose I do see Janos in you. You got his eyes.¡±


    Sededa¡¯s ears turned light pink, and she nodded. Dad sighed and looked at me. ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°Did you finish your business?¡± I asked while standing up.


    ¡°I did. It went far better than expected.¡± Dad raised an eyebrow as I looked at him expectantly, but he just chuckled. ¡°I promise to explain my reasons soon, okay?¡±


    We both moved to leave, and I waved to Sededa. Dad smiled and looked over his shoulder at her. ¡°It was nice meeting you, niece.¡±


    Sededa was left with a shocked look, kneeling on a pillow in the middle of the tent. ¡°Is what you just learned that much of a surprise?¡±


    Dad snorted and shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I would have bet my life savings on Sededa¡¯s mother never having a child. She¡¯s a bit older than me and was the perfect definition of a prude. Honestly, I can¡¯t believe it was with Janos either. To think¡ª¡±


    Dad¡¯s words trailed off again, and his eyes went wide. He looked utterly shocked, as if the puzzle pieces in his head finally snapped together. Then a bitter smile formed and tugged on his lips as his eyes hardened.


    ¡°Seems like that was probably my fault as well¡­¡± he whispered to himself.


    I decided not to comment on that remark. I felt that empty words wouldn¡¯t help my father right now. I¡¯d say being down in the dumps wouldn¡¯t help him either, but I already had a feeling I knew where his head was right now.


    It was far better to prepare for the task at hand.


    ¡ª


    We arrived at the front of the large tent only to see Uncle Parhen waiting for us with his arms crossed. Two sizeable black metal braziers were lit and emitted a rather bitter-smelling smoke at both sides of the tent¡¯s entrance. The commotion from the tent was loud as voices trickled out from it. People were already shouting at each other.


    ¡°You¡¯re late,¡± Uncle Parhen complained.


    Rather than meeting his complaint, Dad shrugged. ¡°I had important matters to attend to.¡± Dad looked up at the sky. ¡°And it appears that I have arrived at sundown as requested.¡±


    I smirked slightly at that. It¡¯s true that it was sundown but barely so. The night was nearly upon us, and the light from the sun was already receding, as was the warmth.


    Uncle Parhen clicked his tongue and turned toward the tent. ¡°Follow me. I imagine you already understand where you will be sitting.¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Dad¡¯s face remained placid at Uncle Parhen¡¯s barbed tone. ¡°And what of Kaladin?¡±


    Uncle Parhen turned his head slightly. ¡°He can sit with you.¡±


    I watched as Dad¡¯s hands balled into a fist. ¡°That is not acceptable. Kaladin has¡ª¡±


    Uncle Parhen interrupted my father with a groan. ¡°Will you shut up? I¡¯ve held my tongue thus far out of nothing more than respect for Illyssia. You brought him here of your own accord. I never once mentioned that Kaladin had to accompany you, so the fault lies purely with you. Send him home immediately if you don¡¯t want him here.¡±


    Dad looked over at me, but I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m staying, so don¡¯t even ask me to leave again, Father.¡±


    Dad scratched the back of his head and nodded, but I didn¡¯t miss how he clenched his jaw. I wasn¡¯t sure what the seating arrangement for this event meant, but there was clearly some kind of significance that was going over my head. Of course, I wasn¡¯t expecting a banquet to be held, so I didn¡¯t understand why where we sat mattered.


    I suppose it would only have been a problem if Dad strolled up to a throne or something.


    Nothing else was said between us as we entered through a series of tent flaps. Naturally, the sound increased, as did the heat. I could already feel sweat pooling under my cotton shirt and regretted wearing it almost instantly.


    Oddly enough, it didn¡¯t smell bad in the tent, though. I supposed that was due to Elves not really having much body odor, to begin with. But the bitter smell of the smoke was more pungent here than it was outside.


    Uncle Parhen parted one entrance, and standing in a line were two rows of four men and women, all wearing similar pitch-black armor with spears. Some of them had accessories here and there, and their spears were all different lengths to match the users¡¯ heights, but for the most part, they were uniform in appearance.


    So¡­eight Shadow Dancers here, Uncle Parhen and Janos, Aunt Illyssia, Dad, that one guard outside the shaman¡¯s tent¡­mmm, so there are quite a few Shadow Dancers then. There are more than I expected. Then again, it¡¯s only been thirty years since the end of the war, so it would make sense that the Shadow Clan have been attempting to bolster their number of Shadow Dancers.


    I scanned their masked faces, but I couldn''t discern anything. Most of them had their eyes closed, or perhaps their masks hid their eyes from the outside. Regardless, they said nothing and didn¡¯t move an inch upon our arrival. Instead, they stood there with their backs straight and spears at attention.


    Uncle Parhen opened the final partition, and the swelling heat and loud voices crashed into me like a tidal wave. It was like a sauna with far too many people, and the chatter cut off instantaneously. Finally, there was a loud woosh as dozens of eyes and heads turned toward the entrance.


    I saw a myriad of emotions flicker across the dozens of faces. Some looked surprised and relieved, others angry and bitter, and there were a few that looked more interested than anything. The tent''s space was rather ample, and from a quick headcount, I saw about sixty or so people packed into the room.


    Most of them kneeled on pillows on the floor, but my eyes naturally drifted toward the front of the room. The floor was elevated slightly, giving it the impression of a tribal throne. The pillows that everyone else was sitting on looked rather bare, almost like they had brought them from home. But the ones up there were clearly higher quality.


    I saw purples, whites, and silvers. They were obviously dyed, and I never caught a glimpse of a silver lining under the legs of a familiar face.


    Aunt Illyssia smiled kindly at me, and instead of her armor, she wore a black skirt that covered her thighs, and a piece of fabric covered her upper chest, which left her midsection exposed. Honestly, it looked far more comfortable than anything. She didn¡¯t even seem to be sweating.


    Sitting next to her was Terstus. Much like the rest of the men in the room, he was shirtless and only wore a pair of simple black pants. Despite not getting along with him all that well, I had to admit that Terstus was in good shape. At least, he appeared to be from a glance. I doubted he shrank away from his training as he had a healthy amount of muscle on him that surpassed me.


    Well, that¡¯s hardly fair. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not putting my best foot forward. My biology and genetics are simply holding me back against my will. Damn¡­how annoying¡­maybe I can find a natural steroid or something¡­


    From there, centered in the middle and at the highest part of the throne, sat a large man on a lush purple and silver pillow big enough for three or four people. I doubt I was able to hide my surprise. Despite instinctively knowing he was my grandfather, it was my first time seeing an Elf that looked like him.


    He and Dad resembled each other in the face somewhat, but that was where the similarities stopped. His eyes weren¡¯t a deep amethyst but a burnt orange. His expression was stern, yet he was undoubtedly a handsome man. His long, raven black hair went well past his hips if he were to stand and spill out onto the floor next to him.


    But that wasn¡¯t all¡­he looked¡­older¡­he must be in his Final Decade.


    The Final Decade was for an Elf who had reached the end of their natural life span. It wasn¡¯t as if the Elf would suddenly die in ten years, but it was just a term to explain an old Elf. And considering that Elves were hardly immortal and could die just as easily as any other race, reaching to be three hundred and fifty years or older was quite a feat, especially if one considered the harshness of this world.


    And the only reason I said he looked older was that he didn¡¯t appear to be in his early twenties like every Elf I had seen. Instead, he had soft wrinkles around his eyes, and his general appearance had a more mature atmosphere. If he were a Human, I¡¯d say he was on the fresh side of his late forties. So, all things considered, Elves aged gracefully.


    His attire was utterly different from everyone else¡¯s, and there was a part of me that felt bad for him. He wore a thick black coat that covered his entire body. The silver fur was practically bursting out from the collar, and that thing looked like a death trap in this heat. Yet, he seemed utterly unbothered. Not even a bead of sweat appeared on his forehead¡­which was worrisome.


    He clearly doesn¡¯t look thrilled to be reunited with his long-lost son¡­or to see his grandson for the first time¡­


    Uncle Parhen claimed the steps and sat down next to Aunt Illyssia. Dad led the way as all eyes watched us in silence as we..sat in chairs?


    What the¡­these wooden chairs just seem so off in this environment. It¡¯s almost like they are chairs of shame or something. And there are two of them, which means they were clearly expecting me or someone else to accompany Dad. They are kind of uncomfortable as well.


    I sat with a sigh and scanned the room once more. Since I wasn¡¯t taught what to do, I didn¡¯t feel the need to tread cautiously. If anyone felt I was being disrespectful, they could say it to my face.


    The silence dragged on for what felt like ages until, finally, a deep voice cut through it. ¡°What do you have to say for yourself, Alanis?¡±


    His voice was tinged with an undertone of threats, but Dad did not waver. ¡°What is there to say that you don¡¯t already know? I survived my assassination attempt, was flung into the depths of a dungeon, crawled my way out, and started a family.¡±


    Grandpa Shadowtorm narrowed his orange eyes at the shape of crescent moons. A mixture of frustration and annoyance flickered on his face. ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡± he asked pointedly.


    Dad took a moment to ponder the question. What he thought at that moment, I wasn¡¯t confident in discerning because his face remained coolheaded. Even his entire demeanor was neutral. He kept his hands in front of him and his back straight. Dad¡¯s unwavering eyes stared forward.


    Has he come to a decision? What is he going to say?


    Dad shut his eyes slowly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I have nothing else to say to you or to anyone else,¡± Dad said simply.


    Upon hearing Dad¡¯s statement, the room erupted into conversation. Insults were thrown his way as people yelled at him for betraying the clan and leaving them without a word. Others simply rested their faces in their hands, seemingly unable to fathom what Dad had said or perhaps trying to discern a deeper meaning behind his words.


    There was a quick ruffling noise as Grandpa Shadowstorm raised his hand into the air. The chatter and verbal assaults ceased in the blink of an eye.


    Grandpa Shadowstorm let out a long-winded sigh and scratched his head. Unlike when Dad did it, he was clearly not embarrassed but frustrated instead. ¡°Is that it? Truly? Why did you not return to us? Why did you not at least send notice of your survival?¡±


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t feel the need to. Once I escaped the dungeon, any thoughts of returning here left me. And if I notified you of my survival, you would have sent people to find me, no?¡±


    Here¡­Dad didn¡¯t call this place home but another noun¡­


    ¡°That should go without saying. We would have spent everything to retrieve you. You were our Chief,¡± Grandpa Shadowstorm said venomously, his anger clearly rising.


    ¡°There is no doubt my time as Chief was short, probably the shortest in the clan¡¯s history, but I don¡¯t regret the decisions I¡¯ve made,¡± Dad added.


    Grandpa Shadowstorm nodded and closed his eyes. He leaned back and tilted his head up. ¡°Then will you return to us and face punishment for your transgressions?¡±


    Dad¡¯s calm facade dropped. He glared daggers at his father and spoke without hesitating for a second. ¡°You¡¯ll have to kill me first.¡±


    Like lighting a match in a room full of gunpowder, everything exploded at once. Those who were confused were swept away by the anger. Nearly every voice was shouting expletives at maximum volume. It was bad enough that everything seemed just to meld together, almost as if it was a single voice doing the yelling.


    And it was then that I finally understood the reason we were sitting in the middle of these chairs. The feeling of isolation from the group was real. These chairs were most likely here to serve as a form of barrier from the majority, or perhaps it was just a way to isolate the individual.


    I imagine it would be hard to spit vitriol at somebody who was kneeling right next to you. But when your face and voice blended into the crowd, it was pretty easy to scream and shout at the isolated. They were an easy target. I found it hard to believe that, individually, any one of these people would repeat what they said to my father¡¯s face in a one-on-one situation.


    It was also odd. It was probably the first time in my life that I felt truly ignored. Despite being right next to my father, all the ire in this room was directed at him, not me. I didn¡¯t even hear anyone say my name or mention my appearance.


    But not everybody was yelling and screaming. I looked over at Aunt Illyssia''s chagrined smile. Perhaps Dad¡¯s attitude was completely different from what she or anyone else had expected. Terstus and Uncle Parhen sneered down at us unapologetically with triumphant expressions.


    It made me want to stand up and wipe those looks off their faces.


    Grandpa Shadowstorm kept his eyes closed. A deep look of displeasure on his features as anger welled up in him. I checked Dad to see his expression, but he remained stoic in the face of all this contempt. His choice was clear.


    He chose Mom. He chose Dallin. He chose me. He chose his family.


    I let out a sigh of relief that I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding onto. There was a deep-seated, irrational part of me that was afraid that Dad would acquiesce to any demand made of him. That he would do anything to protect us.


    But instead of cowering away, he decided to stand tall despite knowing that this would probably happen. Feelings of happiness rose in my chest and made my heart race; if the situation had allowed it, I might have cried a little. It felt terrific¡­no, it felt fantastic to hear those words. It made me feel proud. No, I didn¡¯t feel proud. I was proud.


    This is what it means to be a father. Or at least¡­that¡¯s what I think. I suppose I should take notes.


    But since the crowd¡¯s assault had failed to rile my father or even get a reaction out of him, things naturally shifted because of that. The name-calling of traitor and bastard morphed into something else far more dangerous. The voice called for punishment. And none of them said a single word about spending time in a jail.


    I looked at Dad, and his stoic face hardened. I knew that look well. It was the look of someone determined to fight with everything they had. But I didn¡¯t plan on letting things get to that point. Despite Dad¡¯s words, I¡¯d never leave him here alone. Ever. But hearing the voices, it seemed that¡­mmm¡­


    Perhaps it¡¯s time for me to¡ª


    ¡°What are all of you even saying?!¡± a voice spat. The rage and indignation in the voice were clear enough to silence the single voice that had dominated the room.


    Aunt Illyssia stood from her seat and scowled at those below her. Her muscles bulged, and a vein ran across her right cheek. ¡°All of you¡­ you are nothing more than spineless Conestases! How could even half of you speak in such a way?! Have you no shame?!¡± she yelled.


    Aunt Illyssia scanned the room, looking for somebody to answer, but not a single voice dared to raise a complaint with the fuming woman. ¡°Most of you wouldn¡¯t be drawing breath if it wasn¡¯t for Alanis! You wouldn¡¯t even have sons or daughters! How can you show such flagrant behavior toward the man who led you into battle from the front for hundreds of years?!¡±


    Aunt Illyssia glared at a particular section of the room. It was true that most of them seemed to be warriors, their dark-skinned faces and bodies harbored many white scars, and even a few of them appeared to be in their Final Decade as well. Some of them may have even been retired Shadow Dancers judging by their physique and atmosphere. Of course, I could find out, but I had no intention of blinding myself with Soul Sight.


    Under Aunt Illyssia¡¯s glare and harsher rebuke, the room seemed to shrink ever so slightly. Perhaps her words carried immense weight as the daughter of the chief, the sister of the former chief, and the mother of the next chief. I suppose she was also an accomplished Shadow Dancer that was entrusted with guarding the royal family of Luminar.


    Just when the tides seemed to have turned in our favor, another voice spoke out. ¡°Dear, I do believe you are aware of the laws of this clan. There are no secrets among us. We are all aware of what it means to desert the clan, especially in a time of war,¡± Parhen said coldly.


    Aunt Illyssia looked down at her husband with a shocked expression. Her mouth opened and closed, but no words came out.


    ¡°The appropriate punishment for a traitor is death.¡±

 Vol.6 Ch.144- The Silver Lining.

    ¡°The appropriate punishment for a traitor is death.¡±


    There were a few mumbled whispers from the crowd, but that only lasted a mere second. Then, the room exploded into shouts of agreement. The venom and vitriol from before intensified at the drop of a hat as emotions boiled over.


    I had genuinely believed with Aunt Illyssia stepping into the conversation it would have moved to a more¡­constructive approach, but that hope was dashed. Parhen had let the fumes of anger leak since this started, and when Aunt Illyssia tried to control it, he lit the match.


    Eventually, all the shouting got tuned out for me. It was like I had dipped my head underwater. I looked over at Dad, half expecting him to get angry, but he just had a bitter expression on his face. His stoic expression had evaporated.


    I wonder what he is feeling right now. Betrayed? Or perhaps he believes that he deserves this? I¡¯m not sure. Regardless¡­


    I finally understood why things felt somewhat odd to me. It was relatively simple when I thought about why I felt left out. It was because these people couldn¡¯t say anything to me.


    As things stood, I had no stake in the Shadow Clan. There was no way for them to punish me, even if they wanted to. The royal family protected me, and Parhen was very aware that I was close to the king. I was also deeply involved with Bowen and many other War Gods, as well as being dubbed the savior of the continent and the kingdom, by extension. If they were to threaten me the same way they were threatening Dad, it would invite not only the royal family¡¯s wrath but the wrath of the kingdom.


    There was also another thing nagging me. It was that Dad is¡­well, was the former chief of the clan, which meant that I was eligible to be the next chief. Of course, anyone with enough strength to challenge me could come forth, but in the end, my power was directly connected with slaying a Dragon as well as having serious outside connections. As far as anyone was concerned, I was just that strong with a backing to match.


    If Aunt Illyssia was right about what happened when Dad disappeared, it meant that my presence being ignored was simple. I was a direct threat to the peace and succession that the Shadow Clan had worked to achieve for thirty years. If I were to come into the spotlight and try and take over the clan, another internal strife would be ignited.


    But¡­if they could discredit Dad¡­frame him as a criminal and get him to admit to his crimes, that would get rid of me without even looking at me.


    Also, it was clear as day what their agenda was. I had a sneaking suspicion that people had planned this out beforehand. Or at least some had, and the others were simply being swept up in the storm. This wasn¡¯t some confession or anything like that. This was a witch trial. Despite Aunt Illyssia¡¯s attempt, my dad¡¯s fate had been sealed the moment he walked into this tent.


    Well, that¡¯s what everyone is probably thinking. Like I would ever¡ª


    Dad suddenly stood from his seat. The room quieted from his sudden movements, and even a few people gulped around. Dad scanned the room with apathetic eyes.


    ¡°Fine. So be it. I¡¯ll take my rights and request for ritual honor combat. I¡¯ll challenge any who wish to send me to the shadows,¡± Dad said, his voice frigid enough to make even me flinch.


    I chuckled softly to myself, and Dad glared at me. I just shook my head. ¡°And last time I checked, I remember you telling me that violence wasn¡¯t always the answer.¡±


    Dad¡¯s eyes went wide, and I just smirked. I stood up from my chair and glared forward at my grandfather and uncle. Well, I no longer considered them to be family. The moment they decided to support and go through with this sort of treatment directed at my father, they lost all respect in my eyes.


    It was a shame. Aunt Illyssia, Sededa, and Uncle Janos were good people. I¡¯m sure there are many good people in this clan. That woman who carried her child as she thanked me. Varnir and his family. They were just¡­ regular people that were a part of something bigger than themselves.


    It was regrettable, but they would have to be left behind. My family. My father. They were far more important to me than any of them. And I wouldn¡¯t let them even scratch Dad.


    ¡°There seems to be some kind of mistake here,¡± I said aloud.


    I intentionally left my sentence open, waiting for someone to respond. Naturally, Parhen was the first to take the bait.


    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake, Kaladin. These are the rules of the clan. Your father must abide by them. Just because he has been gone for a measly thirty years does not mean he is exempt.¡±


    I sighed and looked up at the tent. The moment when my Dad said he would choose our family over the Shadow Clan really brightened my mood. But honestly, since I¡¯ve arrived here, I¡¯ve been barely suppressing my fury. I wanted to lash out. I even wanted to kill some of these people for the things they said.


    But I held my tongue. I held it for Dad to see if he could handle this alone.


    ¡°No, you just don¡¯t seem to understand the situation you are in,¡± I said. I barely even recognized my own voice.


    Parhen twitched and seemed to shrink back. I knew my bloodlust was leaking from me, but I didn¡¯t bother suppressing it. If anything, I fed it more.


    ¡°Alanis Shadowstorm is missing or dead, and only Alanis Shadowheart is here.¡±


    Parhen blinked and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you trying to undermine us, Kaladin? This silly game won¡¯t work here. We are in Shadow Clan territory. And I ful¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, but it will,¡± I interrupted him. ¡°You aren¡¯t persecuting Alanis Shadowstorm, but my father, Alanis Shadowheart. It appears that I need to remind you that the Shadowheart family is a noble family in Luminar. If you plan on levying charges of any kind against my family, you will have to proceed through the proper channels. That is the law of this land. Your little territory means nothing to me.¡±


    It was a shot in the dark, but I was willing to take it. Even if it knocked them over for a while, it was better than nothing. It¡¯s not like I actually knew Luminar¡¯s laws.


    Parhen gritted his teeth and glared at me, but I ignored him. Instead, I walked over to the edge and stared into the group of people. I glared at a particular man. He wasn¡¯t big nor seemed particularly noteworthy. He didn¡¯t exude any fantastical aura of a hardened warrior like some of the other Dark Elves. No, he appeared to be a simple Dark Elf.


    But what he had done that caught my attention was saying some notably¡­unkind things about my father.


    His green eyes averted from me as he looked around at those kneeling near him, but I maintained my stare. Finally, his neck slowly turned to me as the realization that I was staring at him set in.


    ¡°I wonder if you could go through with half of the things you said,¡± I voiced aloud, not necessarily speaking to the man but to the entire group. ¡°Are you prepared to fight for your lives? I¡¯m curious if you would survive even a second with His Majesty and the Royal Guards. Or perhaps you would like to try your luck with a mage? I heard that Headmaster Taurus was quite a dominant force during the war.¡±


    The man and those around him shrunk away from my gaze, unable to meet my eyes. When I looked away from him, I heard him gasp for air, and I swore he even sniffled a few times.


    But now that I had spoken up, my intent was clear. If these fools wanted my father, they would have to go through more than just me.


    I faced the front of the room, my eyes meeting the Chiefs. ¡°Let me be clear. I don¡¯t care about the Shadow Clan. I will cede and relinquish any rights to be Chief that I may have. I don¡¯t even care if you exile me from this place forever. And I¡¯m more than comfortable with taking my father with me. And I¡¯m sure he feels the same way.¡±


    I looked over at Aunt Illyssia and regretted it instantly. Tears filled her eyes as she clenched her fists and jaw. Those weren¡¯t tears of sadness. She looked furious.


    And it made sense. She told me that I was family. No matter what happened, I would have a place here. And she swore that she wouldn¡¯t let these people turn me into a monster.


    Yet here I am. I was blanketing the entire room in my bloodlust, speaking in a cold, emotionless voice. The same one I used in the past.


    But when I looked at the person standing next to me, any worries I had melted away. Dad was just looking at me with kind eyes and a fond smile. It was at that moment that I realized I had made the right choice.


    ¡°Is this true, Alanis? Does this boy speak for you now?¡± a deep voice rumbled.


    Dad¡¯s head slowly turned toward his father. ¡°This boy has a name. You should use it respectfully,¡± Dad said evenly. ¡°But that¡¯s right. I wholeheartedly agree with everything he said.¡±


    Chief Shadowstorm sat back in his pillow and rested his chin on the palm of his hand. ¡°If that¡¯s how you want to do things, then fine. You vastly underestimate the power we wield now. Did you really think serving this kingdom loyally for over three hundred years wouldn¡¯t give us some form of authority in these matt¡ª¡±


    There was a loud commotion as the entrance to the tent was flung open. A tall Dark Elf woman elegantly strolled in with her back straight and her chin high. Her long silver hair nearly touched the floor, and her smokey gray eyes pierced the room. Her face was covered in silver tattoos, much like Sededa.


    And as if at odds with the style of this place, the dazzling bright silver dress that covered her arms and body seemed to clash with the darkness of the room. Purple and black gems were sewn into the neckline, and a large pendant made of Mythril bounced across her chest with every step.


    The pendant had a fist-sized purple dungeon core at its center that seemed to glow in the low light. Her dress was long enough that it trailed across the ground, and behind was Sededa and a boy holding up the ends of it. The woman exuded an aura of a queen, and the entire room fell into silence once more.


    ¡°No way, Zydrae?¡± Dad muttered quietly to himself.


    Zydrae? That was apparently the name of Sededa¡¯s mother. I suppose I see the resemblance.


    Zydrae gave Dad and me a passing glance and walked right past us. ¡°And you would use that authority now? It¡¯s been thirty years. Have you not learned your lesson, Chief Shadowstorm?¡± she asked, her voice pointed and even.


    Chief Shadowstorm snorted and raised his head as he glared down at the woman. ¡°What is there to learn when I¡¯ve made no mistakes?¡±


    Zydrae scoffed at his words and shook her head like a disappointed mother. ¡°Failure is the only word that could possibly describe this situation. Perhaps all these years are finally weighing down on you, Chief Shadowstorm, but it¡¯s clear to see that you failed Alanis.¡±


    Chief Shadowstorm narrowed his angered eyes. ¡°Failed him? Have you gone mad?¡± he asked, his voice layered with the undertone of threats.


    Zydrae remained unperturbed and met his heated gaze and harsh words without even flinching. If Chief Shadowstorm was a blazing fireball, then this Zydrae woman was a frigid blizzard.


    ¡°My senses are still sharp, but I appreciate your concern, Chief Shadwstorm,¡± she said with a dismissive wave. ¡°However, I don¡¯t need any senses, nor does anyone here present to be able to judge your shortcomings. To put it simply, you failed as a father.¡±


    Wow¡­this woman must hold some kind of authority in the clan. I¡¯ve never heard of her, so I have no idea what kind of position she has¡­but she is clearly a part of this shaman class. Or perhaps she is just suicidal? Yet no one is voicing any complaints. Most of the people sitting around us can¡¯t even look up at her.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Chief Shadowstorm flinched at that. It was evident he was angry and frustrated this entire time, but it only showed in his eyes. His overall body posture was relaxed, but now it was rigid. Finally, he slowly closed his fists and tilted his chin up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, High Priestess. It¡¯s one thing to criticize my actions as chief, but my private life is another,¡± Chief Shadowstorm growled. ¡°Are your past feelings for him clouding your mind?¡±


    Zydrae snorted. ¡°Hardly, but your past feelings seem to be clouding yours. And when your private life directly influences the path of the clan, I have every right to speak my mind, as does anyone else with the strength to do so.¡±


    Zydrae turned around and gazed at the many faces in the room. She looked into my eyes for some time, but I couldn¡¯t get a bead on what she was feeling. Her face was a well-honed mask. It reminded me of Queen Maxwell.


    ¡°To speak in a way for everyone to understand¡­¡± she muttered. ¡°It¡¯s relatively simple. You trained Alanis his entire life. You taught him that honor, duty, and glory were all he ever needed. And like a well-trained pet, he believed you. He carried out all of your orders without ever questioning them. You told him to charge, and he charged. You told him to take the head of an enemy commander, and he took the head. He duly served you until the brutal end.¡±


    I looked over at Dad to get a gist of his thoughts, but it was written on his face. One of his eyebrows was arched up, and he had an exasperated look on his face. He looked more annoyed than anything, but he remained silent.


    Maybe being referred to as a pet isn¡¯t the best analogy she could have used¡­


    ¡°But when the end came, the well-trained pet clearly had a realization. He realized that life has far more fascinating things than honor, duty, and glory. That dying a dog¡¯s death on a miserable battlefield wasn¡¯t the only way to live. That being a slave to his father had little meaning when compared to raising a son and having a family. Even if that family¡¯s origins are¡­dubious at best, on the other hand, perhaps that just goes to strengthen my point even more.¡±


    Zydrae licked her silver-painted lips and looked over her shoulder and into Dad¡¯s eyes. ¡°I heard that Alanis Shadowstorm had died, and I believed that to be the truth. I don¡¯t recognize this man.¡± Zydrae slowly turned her head back to the front. ¡°Do you?¡±


    Chief Shadowstorm sank back into his pillow and closed his eyes, his barely supressed fury evident. ¡°Does this mean you will oppose any decision, High Priestess?¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Zydrae cut back instantly.


    Chief Shadowstorm waved his hand, and immediately the low murmurings began to spring up. His orange eyes looked over at us. ¡°Just remember your actions always have consequences,¡± he said coldly before standing up and disappearing into the shadows.


    Parhen looked absolutely lost at what just happened with his vacant stare. While Aunt Illyssia had a pleasant smile on her face now despite her red puffy eyes.


    Somebody cleared their throat, and I met her silver eyes when I faced forward. ¡°What are you doing just standing there? Let¡¯s not wait around in this sweaty place.¡±


    Without either of us getting a chance to respond, we were swept in the blizzard that was Zydrae Silvershadow. We followed her out of the tent without so much as a word between us, but when the refreshing crisp winter air tickled my skin with the night sky above us, I finally felt as if we had avoided a major crisis.


    I never imagined things would have gone to such lengths¡­maybe bringing Sylvia and perhaps even Bowen would have been a good idea¡­


    ¡°Thank you, Zydrae,¡± Dad said, his voice a bit awkward, but the relief was there.


    Zydrae turned around a bit awkwardly. ¡°Please don¡¯t mention it and think nothing of it. It¡¯s the least I could do.¡±


    Dad chuckled awkwardly and scratched his head. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to see me. The shamans and priests told me you were busy.¡±


    Zydrae seemed to change at that moment. Her calm and relaxed persona began to melt as she nervously fiddled with the pendant. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not the case at all¡­I just wasn¡¯t ready¡­we weren¡¯t expecting you today. We were told the summons would be sent tomorrow¡­I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn''t have taken their word.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You came at the right time and backed up Kaladin.¡± Dad smiled fondly as he looked at the pendant. ¡°I see you haven¡¯t gotten rid of that.¡±


    Zydrae¡¯s ears turned light pink. ¡°And why would I? It¡¯s¡­a very nice gift. I¡¯ll have you know it¡¯s a family heirloom now,¡± she said meekly.


    ¡°Oh? I think it has to pass through more than one generation to be considered an heirloom¡­¡± Dad said thoughtfully.


    Zydrae let out a meek gasp and lightly pushed my father¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡­where did your manners go?! How could you tease me so much¡­ whatever happened to you?!¡± she shouted, her face matching her ears.


    What the¡­what happened to the powerful woman from a few moments ago?


    Dad just laughed. ¡°Some things just change, you know.¡± Dad nudged me with his elbow. ¡°Kaladin, this is Zydrae, a long-time friend and companion of mine. Zydrae, this is my first son, Kaladin.¡±


    The early look of indifference she gave me was no longer there. Zydrae looked at me with mixed emotions, and she wasn¡¯t able to hide her bitter smile. But regardless, she gave me a slight bow. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet the Dragon Slayer in person. My only regret was not being able to meet you sooner.¡±


    It was a very polite and formal greeting. It seemed to be at odds with her expression, but instead of making things awkward, I just decided to take it at face value. After all, without this woman¡¯s help, things might have taken a turn for the worse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Thank you for the help, High Priestess. I never expected them to be so¡­adamant.¡±


    Zydrae nodded. ¡°Yes, it was unusual. Perhaps with your appearance here tonight, they felt the need to push things along, fearing they wouldn¡¯t get a second chance if they let Alanis slip through their grubby fingers. Either way, they failed. I won¡¯t let them harass you or your father again,¡± she said firmly.


    ¡°Well, thanks for that, Zydrae. I¡¯d like to stay around and catch up, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be welcome here anymore, and staying here any longer may lead to problems,¡± Dad said.


    Zydrae nodded again, and a look of sadness washed over her. ¡°Indeed¡­¡±


    Dad shook his head and chucked. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you have to be a stranger to me, Zydrae. Alanis Shadowstorm might be dead, but Alanis Shadowheart is still around. You know where to find me.¡±


    A smile tugged on Zydrae¡¯s lips. ¡°Are you¡­asking to see me again?¡±


    Dad crossed his arms across her chest. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be staying in Luminar for the foreseeable future. And I have another son as well. I can¡¯t exactly forget about him when the time comes for his ceremony, now can I?¡±


    Zydrae smiled bitterly. ¡°That is true¡­¡± She let out a deep sigh and strained her posture. Her mask returned in the blink of an eye. ¡°Have a good night, gentlemen. Please return home safely,¡± she said with another slight bow.


    Dad waved to her goodbye and motioned with his head. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s get out of here,¡± I grumbled.


    We walked for some time in silence. Dad seemed tired yet relieved at what happened. I would have thought that leaving behind his clan would have hurt him more, but that doesn¡¯t appear to be the case. Perhaps it¡¯s because there are a select few who still hold him in high regard that he can smile like this. That it wasn¡¯t a complete loss.


    At least, that¡¯s what I think.


    ¡°Do you have any regrets?¡± I asked.


    Dad took a deep breath and waited a few moments before answering. ¡°I would be lying if I said I didn¡¯t have some. I never expected that they would turn on me so easily and act so feral. They didn¡¯t even want to hear my side of things. They didn¡¯t even care. It was like they had my fate set in stone regardless of what I went through,¡± Dad grumbled bitterly.


    Then he turned to me with a wide smile. ¡°But my goal was met. Protecting you, your mom, Cerila, and Dallin is all that matters in the end. If they want to throw away all that I did for them¡­ then let them. I spent those years looking for you because I loved you more than myself. The time I spent here¡­I¡¯d trade it all to be with you guys for longer. So as long as you three are happy, then I¡¯m happy.¡±


    I rubbed my face because it hurt from smiling so much. Dad just laughed at me, and we kept walking, but I had another question. ¡°That woman, Zydrae, who is she?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it seems that she became the High Priestess,¡± Dad rubbed his chin and rolled his head. ¡°She is essentially the second in command of the Shadow Clan. The Silvershadow family is said to be one of the founding families of the clan, and the High Shaman or Priestess holds a big chunk of power around here. After all, all ceremonies, rituals, and basically anything social is handled by the Silvershadow family.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­and what about her? What was Zydrae to you?¡±


    Dad stopped in his tracks and looked at me. He blinked a few times and scratched the back of his head. ¡°Ah¡­well¡­uh¡­mmm¡­what¡¯s the best way to put this¡­¡± he mumbled.


    I didn¡¯t respond, but Dad kept sneaking looks at me from time to time. ¡°Mmm¡­well, let¡¯s just say in another life, she probably would have been your mother.¡±


    Huh¡­


    ¡°Does Mom know?¡± I asked carefully.


    Dad whistled and patted me on the shoulder while looking up at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s getting awfully late, don¡¯t you think? And man, this snow is cold¡­why don¡¯t we just return home?¡±


    Oh, no¡­


    ¡°You are going to die, huh?¡±


    Dad¡¯s whole body jerked as he slowly took his arm off me. He chuckled nervously. ¡°I won¡¯t unless you say something.¡±


    Ah, he¡¯s so screwed.


    I was about to pressure him some more when I felt a gaze pierce into my back. I flicked around and scanned the dark alleyways, but there wasn¡¯t a single soul. Even with my enhanced night vision, I couldn¡¯t see anyone¡­but Soul Sight was different. I just smiled.


    So¡­ she was close by. I was half expecting her to step in¡ª


    Boom.


    A large explosion went off just in front of us as dust and snow kicked up. But once the dust settled, I was left with wide eyes staring at the large man with his thick muscular arms crossed over his equally large chest.


    He¡¯s gotten even more monstrous because of me¡­what have I done? What have I unleashed onto the world? But this must have been her move¡­to think she would have mobilized a King.


    ¡°Ah, man! Come on! Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s all been handled, Kaladin!¡± King Maxwell shouted into the night.


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint, Bishop?¡± I groaned.


    King Maxwell shook his head and clicked his tongue. He dropped into a boxer stance and jabbed forward a few times. Even his practice jabs were blindingly quick.


    ¡°And here I was, ready to give that old man a one two! Argh! I was ready to burst in through the tent and say something epic that would have never been forgotten!¡± Bishop whined.


    The clanking of armor and the sounds of footfalls slowly came to a halt as a robed man jogged up to us. His deep brown eyes had bags under them, and he looked utterly finished with the situation. To top it all off, his usual long, lush hair was a disheveled rat¡¯s nest, as if he had just woken up.


    ¡°What are you even doing¡­just running away like that¡­what¡¯s¡­the point of bringing us¡­¡± Bowen groaned in between breaths.


    I peeked around Bowen and saw an entire squad of Praetorian Guards. Even with their masked faces, I could see them rolling their eyes and shaking their heads in exasperation.


    ¡°You both came¡­for us?¡± Dad asked.


    King Maxwell chuckled and patted my dad on the shoulder with a thunderous clap. Even my dad flinched like he was being nailed into the soil by an oversized hammer. ¡°Without a doubt, my friend! I¡¯d never let them even so much as lay a hand on my brother and son-in-law! Ahaha!¡±


    Dad blinked a few times. ¡°Brother and son-in-law?¡± he muttered.


    King Maxwell smiled coyly and winked at me. ¡°Oops? Too soon?¡± he chuckled loudly.


    This guy¡­I¡¯ve made him too powerful. He¡¯s getting full of himself. I¡¯ll have to apologize to the world at this point. Or, at the very least, his daughters¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m going home,¡± Bowen groaned. ¡°Good to see both of you are safe.¡±


    Bowen waved his goodbye and took his leave. Even the Praetorian Guards followed him home.


    ¡°And here I was looking forward to a good fight,¡± King Maxwell lamented.


    ¡ª


    Dad and I made sure we were quiet as we opened the door, but we stopped right away. A pair of crimson eyes were looking at us. The entire entryway was still lit up. Dallin and Cerila were both snoring on the couch together, with Mom in the middle, and Sylvia was sitting in a chair with a snoring Mila in her arms.


    Sylvia stood up and looked us up and down. ¡°You two look worn down,¡± she commented in a whisper.


    ¡°It was a long night¡­¡± Dad said with a tired smile.


    I looked at Mila and raised my eyebrows at what she was wearing. ¡°What is that? I¡¯ve never seen that outfit before¡­what¡¯s the point of adding more ears? She already has some¡­¡±


    Mila was wearing a light blue hoodie that looked incredibly soft. Yet on the top of the hood were long floppy ears. They almost looked like rabbit ears or something.


    Sylvia giggled quietly. ¡°It was your mother¡¯s idea. Apparently, it¡¯s an animal from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. But even so, doesn¡¯t she look adorable?¡±


    Well, yeah, she looked adorable in anything.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys in bed?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°Well, Mila wanted to wait for her daddy, and naturally, that led to everyone waiting for their dads. Things just sort of happened that way, I guess.¡±


    Mila stired in Sylvia¡¯s arms and let out a massive yawn that left tears in her eyes. Her eyes fluttered half open, and she licked her lips loudly and extended her hands toward me.


    I just chuckled and accepted the handoff. Mila let out another yawn and snuggled into my chest and arms. And with that, she was already back to snoring.


    It¡¯s good to be home.

 Vol.6 Ch.145- Slow Days And An Event Prepared.

    Time seemed to flow at a smooth pace. Perhaps our post-tension state from the Shadow Clan led to more peaceful moments.


    Although things didn¡¯t go as planned, they didn¡¯t go terribly either. Thanks to High Priestess Zydrae¡¯s interference, the worst-case scenario never came to pass. Also, King Maxwell made his support even more clear that night. Things just petered out from there.


    I realized what they were genuinely attempting to do that night. Since they pointedly ignored me, they must have been trying to get Dad to admit to his wrongdoings and get him to come forward willingly. After all, if he accepted his ¡°punishment¡± of his own free will, then nobody could step in.


    Regardless, the Shadow Clan doesn¡¯t appear to be making any moves, on the surface, at least. I¡¯ve rallied support both externally and internally, and I don¡¯t see a world in which the Shadow Clan comes after my father again unless they are willing to pay a heavy price.


    Naturally, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m content and sitting on my thumbs. Lin has agreed to help, but even she can only do her best. The Shadow Clan is a tight-knit group, and infiltrating their inner circle is all but impossible, especially for a Human. So Lin can only scrape out surface-level information until she gets an insider, something her family hasn¡¯t accomplished in hundreds of years.


    Honestly, I¡¯m hoping the clan just takes this as a loss and runs away with their tail between their legs. But that¡¯s only a dream. Even though the clan might not do anything drastic, that doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t do anything.


    After all, Elves can wait a few hundred years if need be. But for the time being, I¡¯m trying not to worry about it. Or at least not let unnecessary worries consume my life. Because despite this relative peace, over the last week or so since the event, things have been¡­weird.


    At first, it seemed like a genuine question my father asked me, and I thought nothing of it. But Mom asked me something odd as well. And Dad looped back around to ask me a similar question, only for that cycle to repeat a few more times.


    And even this morning¡­


    ¡°Have you been drinking lots of water, Kal? Staying hydrated is important,¡± my father asked me as the fireplace in the dining room crackled.


    I finished feeding Mila a bite of her breakfast and looked over at him with narrowed eyes. ¡°Yes, I am. I always do. You know that I do. So why are you asking me?¡± I questioned.


    Dad flinched at my question. Of course, it was a little rude of me to say it in such a way, but I was beyond curious. This wasn¡¯t the first or even the second time he¡¯s asked me something similar.


    And the weird part is my father and mother should know precisely what I was eating and how much I was consuming. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for me to share two or even three meals a day with one of them. After all, Sylvia, Mila, and I had temporarily moved into this house for the winter.


    I also trained and refueled my body with them as well, and they always knew how much water I drank. Well, maybe not an exact amount, but they knew for sure it was a lot.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing important¡­can I not ask how my son is doing?¡± he chuckled.


    And that was a question dodge if I¡¯ve even seen one. His asking these questions once or twice is one thing, maybe even a coincidence. However, Mom and Dad asking dozens or so of these types of questions was a pattern.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask Mila those questions, mmm?¡±


    Mila let out a small yawn, and her sleepy uninterested eyes scanned the room. Today was one of my rest days, so I didn¡¯t go to the morning workouts with everyone. I wish I could sleep in, but my body¡¯s internal clock was set, so I woke up and ended up waking Mila up with me.


    Well, I wouldn¡¯t say she is awake. It¡¯s like only half of her brain is turned on right now.


    Dad smiled softly and raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°I think she is still sleeping, and you are just feeding another person''s sleepy mouth.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t wrong,¡± I mumbled.


    Dad went back to eating his food, but I wasn¡¯t about to let him slip by. So I continued to stare into him and even imagined staring into his very soul. I suppose I could actually do that, but I didn¡¯t want a splitting headache and to go blind.


    Eventually, Dad¡¯s amethyst eyes slowly met mine.¡±Are you¡­maybe busy tonight, Kal?¡±


    Busy?


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any plans today. That¡¯s the point of a rest day. Why?¡±


    ¡°Then tonight I¡¯m going to need¡ªwell, not really need, but I want you to come with me. Can you take a shower and leave your hair wet? Oh, and drink lots of water throughout the day,¡± he asked, his voice turning a bit more serious.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said with a slight nod.


    I wond¡ª


    Thunk.


    I looked over to my side to find Mila¡¯s head resting against the table. Unfortunately, her internal morning battery had run out instead of getting recharged, so it was off to dreamland for her.


    Dad and I just chuckled in the dining room.


    ¡ª


    Once Dad made that request of me, I felt I knew what he was asking. The only thing that made me second guess was his following conditions and all the questions about my personal health.


    First, he wanted me to not only leave my hair wet for tonight but to leave the house for the day and not return for some time. This posed a problem as I had no plans of going anywhere. And now that winter was in full swing going places was a challenge.


    Even with the wards protecting the city and the school, the snow on the ground was thick, sometimes even at shin level in more open areas. Bowen really needed to upgrade the walkways with the same runes that melted the snow on the roadways. Those seemed to have more power. The cold winter wind was also frigid and had long since passed the comfortable stage. The purple trees that blanketed the university were being crushed under the weight of a sea of white.


    Well, at least I was able to count on him being around.


    Even with winter break, Sylas was still in his dorm, studying and working like a madman. Lin wasn¡¯t home, and I managed to walk into the front door, open the door to his mess of a room, sit down in a dust-covered chair, and watch him for thirty minutes before he even realized my presence.


    I wish I were trying to be sneaky, but I made no such attempts. And even when Sylas realized I was there, he ignored me and maintained his train of thought. It was at least an hour before he spoke above a mumble to me. And when he finally did¡­


    ¡®Can you get me some water? And throw some more wood on the fire¡­please?¡¯


    I could only sigh. Even the last part seemed like he had forgotten his manners. But, nevertheless, I did as he asked, and once I finished, I looked over his shoulder at his work.


    I tried to read his gibberish handwriting, but it was illegible at best and a foreign language at worst. The books thrown about the room didn¡¯t help me understand anything either, and there were so many reagents, plants, and metal scraps that I couldn¡¯t tell what from what. As for the smell¡­


    I¡¯d rather forget it.


    I worried for the poor guy and tried to get him to take a break, but he just brushed my concerns away and started mumbling about how he was close. All I could do was shrug my shoulders helplessly. The man was on a mission to change the world of medicine for people without light magic. Many sleepless nights would be needed for him to accomplish such a lofty goal now and in the future.


    I took my leave and left him some dried rations and water from my ring. Then, since it was barely past midday, I decided to pay a visit to another friend. So I trudged through the snow to the ordinary student dorms and let out a deep breath. The building was nice and toasty, and the firewood smell spread throughout the entire place.


    There were only a few students here and there, most of them lounging about in front of a fireplace with casual clothes on. Since the winter break was here, most people returned home to be with their families or temporarily stayed in the city since the school¡¯s facilities would be shut down for the break. But some had nowhere to go, so they stayed in the dorms.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Winter in Luminar was a time for family and relaxation. Unfortunately, since going outside was brutal and uneventful, it meant that most people stayed cooped up inside. So I had hoped he would be willing to spend a bit of time with me, but¡­


    ¡®What do you want? It¡¯s too damn early for you to be knocking, man.¡¯


    That¡¯s what the groggy Varnir said to me when he answered the door with his wild bed hair and tired, baggy eyes. Of course, I tried to defend myself, explaining that it was just past midday, but Varnir wanted nothing to do with me. Unlike me, he had gone and trained this morning and was catching up on sleep. I wanted to ask him why he was here instead of at the encampment, but¡­I never got the chance.


    And although that¡¯s what he told me, I don¡¯t think somebody can catch up on something when they have plenty in the bank. But I didn¡¯t vocalize that to him, knowing it would only make him angry and that if the man wanted to sleep, then I¡¯d let him sleep. So I left the grumpy Varnir in search of someone else.


    A vague thought of visiting Lauren and Ren crossed my mind, but I struck that one down the moment it came to me. Not that I didn¡¯t want to see them or anything. It¡¯s just that I knew they weren¡¯t in their dorm room. They had already said they would go to the palace for winter to spend time as a family. Bishop and Ren always ran to the school for their morning warm-up.


    So¡­I trudged through the white powder all the way across campus. It was a long walk in the cold, but I finally made it. And for the first time, I was greeted by someone who at least managed to smile at me and not shoo me away.


    The nurse behind the desk wore a thick winter coat and bowed to me. I simply signed my name and made my way to the rooms. I already knew the path, so it didn¡¯t take long for me to reach her room. But what surprised me was the laughter I heard seeping out.


    I gave the door a customary knock to announce my presence, and Jen¡¯s hoarse voice told me that I could come in. I was about to greet her, but I was met with a surprise. Sitting in a chair next to her bed and glaring at me with a slightly annoyed look was Padraic


    ¡®What are you doing here now of all times?¡¯


    When he asked me that, I recounted my story and mentioned how I thought I would visit with Jen for a while. But the moment I uttered those words, I got the sinking feeling that I wasn¡¯t welcome in that place. Padraic let out a few inaudible grumbles and basically poked me out of the room.


    Naturally, I asked him why he was acting that way, and he flat-out told me that I would ¡®murder the mood that he worked so hard to build.¡¯ I told him I had no such plans and looked to Jen for some backup, but even she smiled wryly at me. Clearly, she had no intention of supporting me, and I was promptly ushered out of the room by a grumbling Dwarf.


    I was in and out of place in less than twenty minutes¡­today was just not my lucky day.


    ¡ª


    A part of me was tempted to go into town, but I knew that would be for naught as well. Ciki¡¯s salon would be closed, and so would the Silver Wolverine. Bella and Veme, who were usually in town, were also gone on the mission I sent them on, so nobody was there for me.


    At this point, I could have made my way up to the palace, but¡­I already saw King Maxwell enough as it was. I could only handle so much of him, and if I showed up under the pretense of meeting Lauren or Ren, he was bound to show up. Maybe with fists at the ready. I didn¡¯t need that in my life right now¡­


    So with nothing better to do, I returned home feeling slightly defeated. I could spend some time with Sylvia or even Cerila, but they were both gone when I checked their rooms. Even my room was empty.


    It¡¯s like everyone is avoiding me like I¡¯m harboring a plague or something.


    I was about to retire to my room to relax when I bumped into somebody, quite literally at that. I was in my head, not paying attention to my surroundings at all, and nearly knocked over Dallin. Thankfully, I reacted faster, grabbed him, and straightened him out before he tipped over.


    ¡°Sorry, Dallin, I wasn¡¯t paying attention,¡± I apologized.


    Instead of getting mad at me, he beamed me an ear-to-ear smile that melted my heart. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It didn¡¯t even hurt,¡± he said softly.


    Ah¡­what a kind and benevolent little brother.


    Dallin patted me on the stomach a few times. ¡°Your stomach is so hard. Why is it like that?¡± He patted his stomach with a complicated expression. ¡°Mine is so soft¡­¡±


    An angel in disguise, and he doesn¡¯t even know it.


    ¡°I work a lot. I enjoy honing my body,¡± I told him. ¡°And don¡¯t be down on yourself, Dallin. If anything, you are bigger than I was at your age.¡±


    Dallin mulled over what I said momentarily and let out a slight hum. ¡°Does that mean I can be like you?¡±


    It¡¯s a roll of the dice, but¡­if he took more from Dad than I did, then he could easily surpass me.


    ¡°If you work hard, absolutely. You might be able to surpass me one day,¡± I told him honestly. ¡°But I don¡¯t plan on letting you.¡±


    Dallin frowned at that but in a playful way. ¡°That¡¯s not nice¡­but can you teach me?¡±


    He looked up at me with big golden eyes. His pleading look was quite adorable, but I just ended up laughing. ¡°Maybe when you get a bit older, okay? Anyway, why are you roaming about,¡± I asked, changing the subject.


    A smile returned to his face, and even a hint of excitement showed. ¡°I¡¯m studying with Grandpa! But I went and got some water, so now I¡¯m going back!¡± he said with a grin.


    ¡°I see. You must enjoy studying with Grandpa. Has he been teaching you a lot?¡± I asked, motioning for us to start walking.


    ¡°Mhm! Grandpa sure knows a lot, so it¡¯s always fun. I like it,¡± he said with a giggle.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Is Mila paying attention to her studies?¡±


    Dallin hummed again and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I think so. She tries really hard.¡±


    Ah, that¡¯s good to hear.


    I couldn¡¯t always be with Mila, so Grandpa had taken it upon himself to teach her every other day along with Dallin. From what I could see, it appeared to be fruitful for her. At least I felt that she was learning steadily with Grandpa¡¯s assistance. It also helped that she had somebody to learn with that was around the same age as her.


    ¡°So, Brother¡ª¡±


    ¡°Dallin! Dallin!?¡± a high-pitched voice screamed out into the halls.


    Dallin flinched slightly and poked me in the side. ¡°Open the door, please, before Rose¡ª¡±


    Before either of us could open the door, it shot open. Mila rushed out the door and ran straight into me, hugging me by my legs. It seemed she finally woke up and was in a much better mood. I patted her on the head, and together the three of us made our way into the study¡ªthe voice calling for Dallin still echoing in the halls.


    The crackling of the fireplace led to a cozy feeling, and the small space meant that the room was quite warm. I had the urge to just melt into a chair, but that also disappeared as I saw a sour-looking old man staring at me.


    ¡°Is there a problem, Grandpa?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°Yeah, you. Now scram,¡± Grandpa huffed as he crossed his arms across his chest and beard.


    I¡­what have I done wrong today? Did I piss some god off or something?


    Perhaps seeing my confusion, he just shook his head. ¡°As you can clearly see, you are a distraction. It only took your scent to make Mila jump out of her seat and decimate the atmosphere I¡¯ve been working so hard to foster.¡±


    ¡°I¡­it¡¯s not that bad,¡± I grumbled.


    Grandpa sighed and rubbed his face with his slim wrinkly fingers. ¡°But it is. Not everyone is like you or was like you when you were a young boy. Being able to focus and concentrate on a task for hours on end at the age of four or five isn¡¯t normal.¡±


    Well¡ªhe has a point¡­


    ¡°Now make yourself scarce,¡± Grandpa said with a wave of his hand.


    The door swung open violently behind me, and a little girl with curly brown hair and piercing blue eyes stood in the doorway. ¡°There you are, Dallin! Why did you run away this morning?! You didn¡¯t even get to try on the red dress!¡± she yelled.


    Grandpa rolled his eyes and ran a tired hand through his beard and face. Not wanting to derail this mess any more than I had, I left without a fuss, much to Mila¡¯s and Dallin¡¯s complaints. It was hard to refute Grandpa¡¯s claim when even their reactions supported his words.


    So with my day being absolutely wasted and apparently only being a nuisance to everyone around me, I retired to my room and tried to take a nap.


    Of course, I failed that task as well. So maybe I¡¯m a bit nervous about what¡¯s to come.


    ¡ª


    Sundown was right around the corner, so I slipped into the shower and made sure to leave my hair wet. It was a bit uncomfortable leaving it like that, but it¡¯s what I was asked to do, so I obliged.


    I shuffled through the house to find Dad. But oddly enough, I ran into him outside, talking to another familiar face. Bowen greeted me with a nod as I marveled at the construction that he had undoubtedly finished in a single day. To say the least, I wasn¡¯t expecting something like this.


    In the backyard was a giant stone tent that was modeled after the same tent I had seen in the Shadow Clan¡¯s encampment. It was the spitting image of the Shaman¡¯s tent, made out of brown earth instead of fabric. There was even a hole in the center, letting out black smoke.


    Bowen walked past me and patted me on the shoulder. ¡°Happy birthday, Kaladin. Although I¡¯ve been told it¡¯s a bit early,¡± he chuckled.


    Ah, so I was right.


    ¡°Thank you, but did you make all of this by yourself?¡± I asked, already knowing the answer.


    As far as I knew, no one in my family could use earth magic, especially to this degree. I wondered if Bowen was a Grandmaster earth mage or, at the very least, a Master.


    He looked over his shoulder and grinned. ¡°I did, but it was nothing much. Just consider it a gift.¡± Bowen nodded at my father and waved goodbye to me. ¡°It¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t watch, but I won¡¯t intrude any longer. I¡¯ll come around in a few days and tear this all down for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Bowen, we appreciate it,¡± Dad said earnestly.


    Bowen just chuckled as he walked away. ¡°I did the easy part. You still have a long night ahead of you.¡±


    A long night? Is braiding my hair going to take hours or something? Come to think of it, the only thing I know about this coming-of-age ceremony is the braiding of hair¡­


    ¡°Are you ready, son?¡± Dad asked with a warm smile.


    ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be.¡±

 Vol.6 Ch.146- The Shadows Of The Past Have Arrived.

    ¡°So you had Bowen make all of this just by explaining to him? I¡¯m impressed,¡± I said nonchalantly as Dad kept brushing my hair.


    Dad chuckled softly. ¡°Are you cutting that man short? Well, I take that back since you must not know how amazing he is. Earth magic is his second-best magic, after all, so doing something like this should be nothing for him.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I heard he could use all four elemental schools, but I didn¡¯t expect earth to be his best. Is he really a Grandmaster mage in all four schools?¡±


    Dad stopped abruptly, and I looked over my shoulder just enough to see his confused face. ¡°Do you¡­really not know? Has he not told you?¡±


    ¡°Told me what?¡± I asked, confused.


    Dad shook his head and started brushing my hair again. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if he is being modest or careful¡­.¡± Dad muttered. ¡°Well, yes, he is a Grandmaster, to say the least. But, in all my life, I¡¯ve never met a mage as creative as Bowen.¡±


    Dad cleared his throat. ¡°Ah, besides you, that is¡­¡± he said meekly.


    I just laughed. ¡°Is Bowen the strongest mage you¡¯ve ever met?¡±


    Dad let out a deep sigh of contemplation. ¡°No, he isn¡¯t the strongest mage I¡¯ve ever met. But he¡¯s up there for sure.¡±


    Interesting¡­so Bowen isn¡¯t the strongest mage my father knows but the most creative? I wonder what his fifth school of magic is and why he is hiding it.


    Dad stopped brushing and clapped his hands. ¡°Alright, we are moving along!¡± he said excitedly.


    I looked at the still bucket of water in front of me and examined myself. Dad had braided my hair rather tightly into two thick ropes that hung from the side of my head. My hair was long enough that it nearly touched my shoulder. Sadly it was supposed to be longer.


    I should have grown my hair without cutting it off for fifteen years, but I had no choice due to my life circumstances. If I were to guess, my hair was probably too short for this ceremony, and I could tell Dad was a bit flustered and even a little dejected by it.


    I know that he¡¯s not blaming me or anything like that, but he is probably beating himself up over his perceived failure. I would like to say something to him, but we¡¯ve already had this conversation. Empty words would only prolong his negative feelings.


    Besides¡­Dad is quick to bounce back.


    ¡°So what¡¯s next? Just how many steps are there to this ceremony?¡± I asked.


    Dad chuckled and put a warm hand on my back. ¡°We are just getting started, my son.¡±


    I heard the clang of metal on metal and looked over my shoulder to see Dad with a somewhat big sack resting in his lap. He peered into the bag and rummaged around it until he pulled out a silver and gold rectangle. I could tell the craftsmanship on the pieces of metal was rather basic as they had no distinct features of engravings, so I was curious as to what these were for.


    ¡°Face forward. I¡¯ll start attaching the Proofs now,¡± Dad said softly.


    I turned back around and stared into the brown stone wall. ¡°Proofs? Proof of what?¡±


    ¡°Proof of what you have done thus far in your life. It¡¯s customary to acknowledge and reward a boy¡¯s accomplishments before becoming a man. It¡¯s also meant to measure one¡¯s potential.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°However, there are quite a few people in the clan who want to do away with this custom,¡± Dad added.


    ¡°Oh? Why¡¯s that?¡± I asked curiously as I felt Dad clip the first Proof to my braid.


    ¡°Some say that it causes extreme vanity and self-complacency,¡± he explained.


    ¡°Mmm¡­I can see that. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if some people¡¯s heads got too enlarged over their Proofs. Is that why Parhen is the way he is?¡± I mused out loud.


    I felt Dad stop, and I turned my head slightly. His eyes were wide, and a full smile bloomed on his face as he rolled back with a booming laugh. The sack of Proofs jingled around with laughter.


    I just watched in amazement. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen my father laugh so hard in my life. Tears were rolling down his face, and he was getting his black shirt and pants dirty.


    Dad finally calmed down a little as he grunted and rolled back to his knees while letting out the occasional suppressed laugh. ¡°Oh my¡­I haven¡¯t laughed this hard in ages¡­ah, my stomach hurts; I think I¡¯m gonna strain a muscle.¡±


    Dad wiped his tears with his shirt sleeve and looked at me, only to laugh again. ¡°I swear you are the funniest person I know, Kaladin. You¡¯ve changed so much¡­¡±


    Well, I didn¡¯t mean it as a joke, but I guess it could be funny. Besides, seeing Dad laugh like this¡­was a great birthday gift.


    Dad cleared his throat and sat a little straighter. ¡°To answer your question, yes. Probably¡­most likely¡­no, definitely. Parhen is a year older than me, and he wasn¡¯t always a punk, but I swear when he went through his ceremony, he changed for the worse.¡±


    Dad sighed and looked into my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s expected that the person would change during the coming-of-age ceremony, but to that extent¡­it¡¯s pretty rare. Of course, I¡¯m not worried about you. If a bunch of Proofs was enough to make you complacent, you wouldn¡¯t have achieved half the things in your life.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Dad,¡± I said honestly.


    I grabbed my braid and examined the gold and silver Proofs. The braid for the ceremony was surprisingly simple. The other braids Dad showed me when I was young were far more complicated and had very deep meanings. Perhaps the simplicity of the braid was just to make attaching Proofs easier.


    ¡°So what meaning do these have, and just how many do you have in that bag?¡±


    Dad grinned. ¡°A lot more where that came from. And these Proofs are actually the oldest Proofs the clan has documented, and they are also the simplest, although they are a bit outdated as of the last three hundred years or so.¡±


    Dad reached across and grabbed the gold Proof. ¡°All these Proofs mean that you have accumulated at least a gold coin in your life through honest work. The silver means you have earned at least eight large silver.¡±


    Eight hundred silver is a lot in a few years for an adventurer. Especially if living and maintenance costs are taken into account


    ¡°These were more important when the clan were mercenaries and wanderers. It was common for young boys to start taking quests at the Adventurers Guild or doing odd mercenary work to prove their worth and develop important skills. But since we¡¯ve been employed for the last three hundred years and seemed to have settled down, this might be a dying Proof,¡¯ Dad explained.


    ¡°Oh? So shouldn''t I be getting a Mythril Proof or something?¡± I teased.


    Dad chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Sadly, those don¡¯t exist. It was unthinkable for a Dark Elf who hadn¡¯t even turned fifteen to make a large gold coin let alone a Mythril coin. I barely got a gold Proof, and I had fought in a lot of battles and won many awards for Brax. But maybe¡­if things didn¡¯t turn out this way¡­you would have been the first.¡±


    Dad closed his eyes slightly and just gave himself a pat on the chest before turning around. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I wouldn¡¯t want to spend this important moment with those stuck-up bastards anyways,¡± I told him.


    He didn¡¯t say anything or even sigh at that. He rummaged around in his sack again, and my vision was filled with a silver Proof. But this one had a bit more going for it. A single spear was etched into the flat part.


    ¡°This is a spear Proof. It represents one¡¯s skill with the spear. I think you know why you are only getting a silver, Kal.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°I know. I have a long way to go before I can consider myself worthy of a gold Proof for the spear.¡±


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m glad you understand. Now then¡­you are naturally getting a gold Proof for magic as well as many other proofs for the various things you¡¯ve accomplished. You might be the most decorated Dark Elf of all time, Kal. You are going to crush my record into dust.¡±


    ¡°Jealous?¡± I teased.


    I felt Dad¡¯s warm hand on my shoulder. ¡°No, I feel proud. It¡¯s every father¡¯s dream for their son to surpass them. Although you still have a long way to go in some spaces so don¡¯t get too excited.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Dad¡­¡±


    With my heart lightening and my happiness overflowing, Dad started awarding me with various Proofs. Some were for rather mundane things like hunting different monsters based on their level, and even one made of wood for becoming a novice archer. There were even a few not dedicated to combat or hunting like a Proof for making diplomatic accomplishments with an outside faction.


    It turned out that Dad had gotten these Proofs from the shamans when he went to visit them in the Dark Elves¡¯ encampment. By the end of it, both braids were nearly covered by the metallic Proofs.


    And my neck was starting to hurt¡­who would have thought having all these chunks of metal attached to you would be cumbersome.


    Dad smiled fondly as he examined his handiwork. ¡°Looking good, Son.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡±


    I moved my head even slightly, and the Proofs clacked against each other. ¡°Just know that this is pretty amazing. Most Dark Elves don¡¯t get even close to this many. You¡¯ve accomplished some amazing feats, Son. But it¡¯s on to the next stage.¡±


    ¡°Just how many stages are there?¡± I asked.


    Dad started counting on his fingers. ¡°Mmm¡­let¡¯s see¡­ including this one¡­five more stages? Maybe four depending on what you count as a stage or not,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°Now then, sit down on your knees and face me.¡±


    I did as I was told, and suddenly, a clay pot appeared from thin air. Dad reached into the pot and swirled his hand like he was trying to scoop something out. But when he took his hand out, it was covered in a bright silver goopy paste that dripped from in-between his fingers.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Dad said quickly.


    ¡°Sor-? Oo¡ªoo¡ªoOo,¡± I moaned.


    Dad¡¯s palm was freezing cold as he placed it on my warm solar plexus and pushed. It sent chills down my spine yet it had a weird buzzing sensation to it. Despite it being winter, this stone hut was steaming hot due to all the fires. The fact that it was made out of stone also probably meant that the heat stayed trapped there.


    Dad nodded in satisfaction, and I looked down to see his palm printed onto my chest. I realized that the paste looked a lot like the same paste Sededa and Zydrae had on their arms and faces.


    Dad dipped his fingers back into the pot and swirled it around once more. Then, he started tracing away from the palm imprint with his fingers. After a few strokes and a few more spine-chilling sensations, it looked like silver river beds breaking off from a giant palm-sized lake.


    Dad maneuvered around to my back and counted and applied the silver goop there. ¡°This paste is made out of the ash from the trees in The Barrens mixed with a few other substances. Usually, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to get the ash, but this mixture is a closely guarded secret of the Silvershadow family, amongst a few other things you will see tonight.¡±


    ¡°A priestess or shaman would commonly have explained this to you beforehand, but I took it upon myself to do the explaining. This palm print from the father symbolizes the connection to the son¡¯s soul as he becomes a man¡ªa way to guide him through the shadows to become the perfect version of himself. The paths leading away from the soul will¡­well, you¡¯ll see in a moment,¡± Dad explained.


    I heard Dad stand up and the curtains separating the rooms in the tent shift. There were some mutters and shuffling, and I heard multiple sets of footsteps walking toward me. I looked back over my shoulder, and the first person through the partition was Dad, followed by an adorable little girl.


    She was being bathed in the fire¡¯s light, and wore a simple black top that left her little belly exposed and a black skirt. Unfortunately, both articles of clothing were too big for her and were being held together by a pin. The all-black outfit really made her orange hair and bright blue eyes pop. I raised an eyebrow at her, and Mila smiled and waved at me slightly.


    I could tell she was trying to be serious right now, and she must have been holding back a great deal because I hadn¡¯t heard them all that much. I mean, I knew they were in the next room over, but that was all. They hadn¡¯t even started a conversation, as far as I could tell.


    Next through was Mom, and like Mila, she was wearing a similar black outfit, although more fitted to her. Her golden hair swayed side to side, and she smiled at me with kind eyes. And following behind her were Sylvia and Cerila.


    Both of them wore the exact same outfit. Sylvia¡¯s purple and black hair meshed perfectly with the outfit, almost as if it was meant to be. Likewise, her pale skin contrasted the outfit. I could even see the fruits of her hard work these last few months as muscle was visible on her abdominals and exposed slender arms and legs.


    Cerila was much the same, with her long white hair going past her shoulders and her flushed white skin. But unlike Sylvia, Cerila couldn¡¯t really be described as slender. Even with one eye looking over my shoulder and the light of the fire at her back, I could count the individual striations on her rock-hard abs. Her muscles on her arms, legs, and shoulders went far beyond toned and far more sculpted than even most men.


    I hadn¡¯t seen Cerila¡¯s body like this in years. I mean, it was winter, and she always wore clothes that covered most of her body. Even that one night when we were first reunited, I hadn¡¯t noticed all of this. To be fair, I was distracted at the time.


    No, maybe I¡¯m wrong. Perhaps she was just pushing herself even harder these last few months, and this was the result of her hard work.


    Both of them quickly averted their eyes meekly. Perhaps I had been staring at them too intently as their faces flushed slightly. I imagined they were embarrassed by the outfits. They were relatively simple and tribalistic in their function and form, but they undoubtedly exposed quite a lot of skin. Even I had to avert my eyes and stare into the stone wall.


    Now is¡­not the time, Kaladin¡­


    ¡°From here, the family of the boy will provide Proofs of their own. This event isn¡¯t just for the father alone, after all. They all represent family and an unbreakable bond that is shared. This is also where the Chief of the clan would bless you and strengthen your heart for the journey, but we are going to modify that part a bit,¡± Dad said fondly.


    ¡°Dear, would you like to go first?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mom answered back softly.


    The sound of metal clanking against each other in the bag had decreased a lot now, but there were still a few Proofs in the bag. I listened to Mom¡¯s quiet steps on the dirt floors as she knelt down behind me.


    She extended a painted purple metal Proof and showed it to me before clamping it to my braid. There was the swirling sound of paste being moved in the jar once more, and I felt the cold spread out from the hand that was pressed on the left side of my back.


    ¡°For family, one big happy family,¡± she whispered as I felt her cold finger drag across my back, most likely connecting the various paths Dad had made.


    I got the feeling I shouldn¡¯t be speaking for some reason, so I just smiled despite her not being able to see my face. I nodded my head once I felt that she was finished, and she stood up quietly, and the next person sat down.


    Another purple Proof was shown to me, and judging by the hand; it must have been Cerila. She clipped it to my braids, and this time, I was a bit more prepared for the cold sensation despite not knowing where it would be placed. Cerila placed her hand on the base of my spine and began connecting the paths with her fingers.


    Instead of saying anything to me, she just rubbed my back and the back of my neck gently for a few seconds before standing up quietly. I let out a deep breath and tried to reign in my feelings a bit more. I could tell Cerila wanted to say more or do something else, but she must have opted not to. Her scent, although weak and probably not done on purpose, made my head a bit fuzzy, along with her gentle yet rough hands.


    Hands that once saved me and then got stronger to try and save me¡­what do I even do¡­


    Sylvia was next and, just like others, showed me her Proof before clipping it to my hair. Sylvia placed her hand on the opposite side of my mom¡¯s and pressed firmly. She started connecting the paths, but she had to reach a bit further to get to my side. I felt her breath on my shoulder, only for her to rest her head on it.


    ¡°For my love,¡± she whispered gently in my ear.


    I was already somewhat embarrassed about being rubbed down and painted on by everyone but had done my absolute best not to show any embarrassment. But those words were enough, and I could feel my ears and face burning as my heart raced. Sylvia giggled quietly to herself as she stood up, and I could feel the smirks from my parents behind me.


    ¡°Now then, Mila, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Dad said with a chuckle.


    Unlike all the others, Mila didn¡¯t bother being quiet and subtle. Instead, her feet pitter-pattered against the floor, and she stood before me. She waved the black Proof around and frowned only to look past me.


    ¡°What was I supposed to say again?¡± she asked, barely reigning in her excitement.


    Everyone started laughing, and I even heard Cerila chuckle to herself. Mila¡¯s face turned bright red, and her little tail stopped wagging back and forth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mila. Say whatever you want on the next part,¡± Dad told her.


    Mila¡¯s smile returned as she waddled closer to me and fastened the Proof to the top of my hair. Her little fingers struggled for a bit, so she let out a few adorable grunts before taking a step back with a self-satisfied nod.


    Dad walked over and offered her the pot, but he had to set it down so she could reach into it. She let out a small shout. ¡°So cold!¡± she whined.


    I chuckled, and Mila immediately strolled over to me and slapped her little wet palm against my chest. It even made a cute sound. She bent at the waist and started connecting the paths with a determined look. She even stuck her tongue out slightly, and her cheetah print ears were wiggling on her head.


    ¡°For Daddy¡¯s protection! And¡­.uh¡­love!¡± she shouted triumphantly in nearly perfect Human.


    Protection? Protection from what? And her Human is coming along nicely. In a few more months with Grandpa, she will probably be completely fluent in the Human language.


    ¡°That job was typically for the Chief to do, but since a young man has never had a child before the coming-of-age ceremony, we had to figure out what to do with Mila. We figured we would give her this important honor,¡± Dad said with a warm smile.


    That makes sense. If it takes Dark Elves an average of four decades to produce offspring, then it would be impossible for a fifteen-year-old Dark Elf to have a child.


    ¡°I see¡­what about Dallin? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°It¡¯s forbidden for a young man to sit in on a coming-of-age ceremony, so Grandpa Jacobs is watching him. This day should be a special day for you and him, so having him experience it through you might ruin the atmosphere, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Dad said.


    This does feel important for some reason. However, I could see how watching this might lessen the impact in the future.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°I understand. Is that all for the Proofs and paint?¡± I wondered aloud as I watched Mom whisper something in Mila¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Yes, we are done with the Proofs, but there is one more person that needs to see you. This is also where we part for the time being. I had expected to do this part myself when it was just us in Owlkirk, but somebody volunteered to help you. I think you will be pleasantly surprised,¡± Dad explained as he helped me to my feet.


    Mila waved goodbye to me and left the tent so I said my goodbyes and started moving. With every step I took, the Proofs on my hair clacked loudly. And honestly, the weight was really starting to give me a crick in my neck. But Dad held my arm in his and guided me through to the next room. Mom, Cerila, and Sylvia sat on small cushions on the ground, but I didn¡¯t stop in that room.


    The next partition wasn¡¯t held together by cloth like the others but by a massive stone door. Dad let my arm go and pushed open the door, and gestured for me to go into the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon. Stay safe in your travels, and always remember that we are here for you. Okay?¡± Dad said.


    ¡°My travels? What¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just promise me that you understand that we are here and aren¡¯t going anywhere. And that you can ask us for anything,¡± Dad reaffirmed, his gaze dead serious.


    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± I said reluctantly.


    ¡°Good, now walk inside. They are waiting for you,¡± Dad said as he began to close the stone door behind me.


    Travels? What is going on?


    I walked into the dark space and felt the chills roll over me. It was much colder in this area as the stone structure had an opening at the top. A fire was blazing at the center of the room. A giant pot was sizzling and popping and it smelt like burnt dirt and leaves.


    Sitting on their knees behind the fire was a young girl with bright silver hair and smokey gray eyes. Her face was painted just like the last time I saw her, but the outfit was entirely different. Instead of the more simple attire she wore, this time, she was decked out in a fancy silver and black dress that spilled out onto the ground.


    She wore a black feathered headpiece with purple gems and metallic silver trims that shined in the fire¡¯s light. Purple and black gems adorned the chest, and I chuckled by accident as it clearly didn¡¯t fit her at all. She must have been borrowing it.


    ¡°It¡¯s rude to laugh at a priestess, Kaladin,¡± Sededa said with a soft smile.


    ¡°Perhaps the priestess should wear clothes that fit her,¡± I added.


    Sededa looked down at herself and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m just borrowing these¡­I¡¯m not a fully recognized priestess yet.¡±


    Sededa motioned for me to sit down across from her, so I obliged. ¡°So I¡¯m getting the trainee?¡± I teased.


    Sededa blushed and shot me a sour glare. ¡°That¡¯s right, you are. And you better be happy about it. A trainee priestess is better than no priestess.¡±


    I laughed and nodded my head at her words. I was finished teasing her, but I couldn¡¯t help but remark on how different Sededa felt. I remember thinking she was a meek girl who hid in her cousin¡¯s shadow, but when she wasn¡¯t around that bastard Terstus, she felt like a completely different person. Maybe not being forced around by that jerk and being able to appear as she naturally was, lets her be more comfortable.


    It felt like this was the real her. She looked happier. Well, she looked happier when I wasn¡¯t teasing her.


    ¡°So, Trainee Priestess Sededa, what¡¯s next?¡± I asked.


    Sededa snorted and shook her head. ¡°You must be in a really good mood today. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you smile and make so many jokes before.¡±


    Is that so? I am happy right now, that¡¯s for sure. Maybe happier than I¡¯ve been in a long time. This was an event I¡¯d agonized over for years. I¡¯m also a bit worried about these ¡®travels,¡¯ but that¡¯s all.


    Sededa sat a little straighter and cleared her throat. ¡°Also, Priestess will do for today, young man.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Priestess. What will you have me do?¡± I asked back, a bit more seriously.


    Sededa raised a silver eyebrow at me. ¡°Never thought I heard you take an order,¡± she muttered. ¡°Anyway, I¡ªactually¡­can you come to sit in front of me? This dress is hard to move in, and I don¡¯t want to get up until I have to¡­¡± she said nervously.


    I suppressed my chuckle and stood up for her. Before I even sat down, Sededa was already placing her hand in a much smaller clay pot. Just like the others, her entire hand was covered in silver goop, and she scooted closer to me and placed her palm on my lower stomach as low as she could go.


    It was a bit uncomfortable having her place her hand so far down my stomach, but I didn¡¯t voice any complaints. Sededa¡¯s slim finger expertly traced paths to the palm print on my solar plexus. When she got to Mila¡¯s tiny print, she smiled faintly and connected it to the rest.


    She ordered me to turn around, checked over my back, and then told me to sit back down on the opposite side of her. ¡°So, can I ask questions?¡±


    ¡°You may ask some questions, yes. I¡¯ll do my best to answer them if I¡¯m allowed. But I must warn you, if you ask any questions about specific methods, I¡¯ll have to decline,¡± Sededa said resolutely.


    ¡°Okay then¡­why is my family sitting outside? Shouldn¡¯t they come in here with me?¡± I asked.


    Sededa got up on her knees and opened the lid to the pot a bit, and peered into it. The pungent smell of dirt and plants wafted out on the smoke, and Sededa eyed me. ¡°That¡¯s because this is important, and the art of this ceremony is kept secret even from the Shadow Clan Chief. Unnecessary eyes and voices are not needed here and it¡¯s also for their protection. Don¡¯t worry. They will have a purpose soon as they need to take care¡ªwell, explaining that much might needlessly worry and embarrass you. So I won¡¯t elaborate further.¡±


    ¡°What would be embarrassing about any of this?¡± I questioned.


    Sededa frowned only to give me a wry smile. ¡°Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s a task only a mother could do. I respect Sylvia''s and Cerila¡¯s resolve, and I wish them the best of luck. If they manage to last, they must truly love you.¡±


    That¡­didn¡¯t answer my question and is only making me more concerned.


    ¡°So¡­this journey I¡¯m about to go on. Does it have to do with what¡¯s in this pot?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, it does.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s in it?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s going to happen?¡±


    ¡°You are going to go on a journey.¡±


    I sighed and shook my head. ¡°Just a little more context would help, Priestess.¡±


    Sededa let out a sigh of her own and started mixing the contents of the pot. ¡°Giving you a definitive answer is impossible. A person¡¯s journey can take on various different forms, everything from living a separate life to seeing the future or the past. A select few have said they can even commune with a god of some type. Some people don¡¯t even have a journey, or at least they don¡¯t remember having one. So telling you what to expect may only bring disappointment or unneeded concerns, but since you asked I told you. Your journey will be unique to you and you alone.¡±


    Journey¡­living a different life¡­seeing the past or future, and communing with a god. And it¡¯s brought on by this plant matter being boiled in a pot.


    Ah, crap. It¡¯s drugs. Probably some type of psychedelic compound.


    Should I¡­no¡­I mean, if this is part of the experience, I should go through with it. There are no concerns for my health as I have Sylvia nearby, and I¡¯m confident I won¡¯t succumb to any drugs. Dark Elves are resistant to these types of things, so I should be okay¡­even if it''s only half a resistance.


    ¡°See, it made you nervous for no reason. I can assure you that all of the times I¡¯ve sat in on this ceremony or even when I went through it myself, nobody was ever hurt. Sometimes asking questions hinders you instead of helps you,¡± Sededa said defensively.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I wasn¡¯t expecting this, but it¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle,¡± I told her.


    Sededa gave me a wry smile. ¡°Sure thing, Kaladin. Sure thing.¡±


    I raised a questioning eyebrow at Sededa, but she just giggled. I felt a spell core suddenly form, and a tendril made of inky black shadows brought a clay jar toward her from the darkness. Sededa popped the top with the help of the shadow tendril and made a hilarious face. Her lips puckered, and her face contorted in disgust as an overwhelming smell wafted from the jar.


    It almost smelled like pure alcohol, but it had a more chemical smell to it than anything. It was enough that even across the fire, it felt like it was burning my nose hairs. Sededa coughed a few times and shook her head clear.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never smelt it freshly opened before. It¡¯s worse than I imagined,¡± she said bitterly.


    ¡°What is that stuff?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Family secret,¡± she said before sending her shadow tendril off toward the door. ¡°Typically, tradition calls for burying the pot for weeks underground in order to cool and freeze the contents within, but since we lack time, we are going to have to do it this way.¡±


    Sededa grabbed another pot that was much smaller than the original with her shadow magic and placed a wooden bowl with tiny holes. With the help of her magic, she supported the pot and slowly and carefully poured the liquid into the small pot.


    The liquid was crystal clear, but occasionally a chunk of a dark-looking fibrous material would plop out and be caught by the strainer. Sededa pursed her silver-painted lips in concentration and then stopped abruptly, setting the first pot down with a slosh.


    ¡°Is there leftover liquid in that pot?¡± I asked curiously.


    Sededa got somewhat excited as a smile bloomed on her face.¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s all crud and useless now! The magic is¡­ in¡ªI shouldn¡¯t be telling you any of this¡­¡± she muttered, embarrassed.


    The door to the chamber was pushed open, and a familiar face walked in as her white bushy tail swayed from side to side. <What¡¯s going on?> I signed quickly.


    Cerila just kept walking, and I saw her amber fox eyes wink at me in the darkness. Sededa smiled awkwardly and extended the new pot toward her, which Cerila took. I didn¡¯t even feel Cerila¡¯s spell core form, but the pot suddenly frosted over.


    Sededa bowed slightly, and Cerila handed the pot back before walking out of the room and closing the door behind her. Sededa let out a gasp of surprise and quickly placed the new jar over the fire.


    ¡°Having an ice mage would save so much time, but¡­am I seeing things?¡± she mused to herself.


    She seemed almost excited as she stared at the pot with wide eyes. It was like she wished the contents heated up faster with her gaze alone. I thought I even saw flames in her eyes.


    After a few minutes, Sededa suddenly snatched the pot and quickly siphoned the liquid out of it into the old vessel. She stuck her face into the lid, and she gasped as her eye went even wider.


    ¡°Im¡ªimpossible! This¡ªthis is!¡± she stuttered.


    Sededa¡¯s hand was covered in an inky black shadow, and she sliced the container like she was using a sword. She split it just above the halfway point and scooped her hand into the bottom. The pungent smell of chemicals wafted out, but Sededa didn¡¯t even flinch.


    Sededa brought her hand up into the light, and I could see tiny pure white crystals sparkling in her hand. ¡°This is amazing¡­I¡¯ve never seen such purity before. It¡¯s unheard of even in all the tales¡­¡± she muttered in disbelief as she stared at the crystals with reverence.


    ¡°Is this¡­good or bad?¡± I ask cautiously.


    Sededa didn¡¯t even look my way. The crystals completely entranced her. ¡°I can¡¯t be certain¡­never have the crystals been so clear before, let alone has a single batch yielded so much. It¡¯s common for them to have a yellow tinge to them, but this¡­this is far beyond anyone¡¯s expectations. This may be the first time in history.¡±


    ¡°So¡­should we seek help? And how many times have you done this?¡± I asked.


    Sededa shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. If anything, the purity will probably make them safer. And it¡¯s my first time.¡±


    First time and it will be stronger¡­


    ¡°Okay, Kaladin. All the preparation has been met for you. Are you ready?¡± she asked.


    I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. ¡°I am, Priestess.¡±


    ¡°Good. Just know that I will be present and your family is here as well. Have you been drinking water recently?¡± she asked, seemingly a bit worried.


    ¡°Yes, I have. Lots, in fact,¡± I told her.


    Her worry vanished, and she smiled. ¡°Good, good. At least your father told you that much. Okay, let me get ready. It will only take but a moment.¡±


    Sededa carefully dumped the crystals back into the pot, and from there, her hands moved quickly like she had drilled those steps into her soul. First, she plugged her nose with what looked like plants and then placed a large piece of bark into her mouth, almost like a mouthguard of sorts. She then covered her entire face in a silver wrap leaving only her eyes and ears exposed.


    Sededa¡¯s shadow slightly tilted the large pot in the middle, so a liquid poured out and into a wooden cup. I couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly disgusted at the sight. It looked like a muddy slop, and the smell was the same as the earth and maybe with a hint of beer. It wasn¡¯t pleasant in the slightest.


    ¡°I must warn you. This will be a rather quick process. I also apologize for the taste¡­there is nothing that can be done, and if it¡¯s any consolation, even after thousands of years, we haven¡¯t been able to make this taste any better. And everyone else has tasted this once. Even your father has tasted it twice,¡± Sededa explained as her shadow floated toward me with the cup. The mouthguard slightly muffled her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that is making me feel better or not,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°So¡­do I just¡­drink it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you won¡¯t feel anything right away, which is fine, so feel free to drink it when you are ready. You don¡¯t have to force it down, but¡­I¡¯d recommend doing it all in one go¡­spreading out the taste will only make you suffer,¡± Sededa warned.


    ¡°Noted¡­¡± I mumbled.


    I decided to wait a bit for the liquid to cool down, so I didn¡¯t burn myself, so I watched Sededa move about quickly. She had a large flat strip of tanned leather and was placing it over the pot with the crystals. She fastened the leather down with ease and used her shadow tendrils to swap the pots over the fire. But this time, it was held much higher over the fire.


    Huh¡­she isn¡¯t burning or cooking crystals¡­or at least not directly exposing them to the flames¡­what¡¯s the reason for that, I wonder?


    Sededa let out a satisfied sigh and watched me carefully. I decided the liquid had cooled down and heeded her warning. I chugged the contents down as fast as possible, and it was somehow not the worst thing I had tasted in my life. I mean, it was absolutely revolting and felt like it was barely fit for consumption by a living being. It tasted like dirt and water straight from the ground that an army marched through.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I have something to drink with this?¡± I asked, wiping my tongue off.


    ¡°Any unnecessary consumption at this point will only haunt you and your loved ones, trust me,¡± Sededa said bitterly.


    ¡°Okay¡­well, is this it? What about those crystals?¡± I asked, rubbing my stomach.


    Man, it feels really warm¡­kinda like a hot soup going down. A hot soup of mud, that is.


    ¡°In just a moment, I will expose you to the crystal¡¯s fumes. From there, it will be almost instant,¡± Sededa explained. ¡°Kaladin, be safe and stay strong, okay? I promise you no harm will be done to you, and when you wake up, all will be well, and your family will be waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Sededa,¡± I said honestly.


    Sededa¡¯s lips moved under her mask into a smile. ¡°Good luck, Dragon Slayer.¡±


    The shadow holding the pot above the fire moved it closer to me and ripped the leather off. An acrid-smelling white smoke blasted me in the face and with a single inhale, I felt my lungs burn. The coughing started immediately, and I waved the smoke out of my face, my Proofs jingling with each swing of my arm.


    The smoke cleared, and I didn¡¯t feel all that different, but I was still coughing. I looked at Sededa, but she just nodded her head. ¡°Goodbye, Kaladin. Travel safe.¡±


    Goodbye?


    ---


    From there, my head and vision swam. It felt like somebody was crushing my head inwards, and my vision, along with my very being, went with it. It was like I was being forced into a long black tunnel.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I was in that tunnel. Days, weeks, months, it felt like years had gone by in a blink of an eye. But there..at the end of the tunnel¡­I saw it¡­


    The light.


    I burst out of the tunnel and looked around. No, looking wasn¡¯t the right word. I was just existing outside the tunnel now. My entire world had morphed and changed, and it felt like I was swimming underwater, and that time had slowed down to a crawl.


    The place around me was bright and colorful, like a kaleidoscope world. Geometric shapes spun, grew, shrunk, and moved like living organisms breathing. I tried to focus on a specific spot, but whenever I did, the shapes just changed and expanded, only to disappear and reform in another ever-changing pattern.


    It was an entirely new world¡ªa world I had never seen or experienced before. Even death couldn¡¯t compare to something like this. It felt like I was melting into the shapes and that the patterns were breathing along with me. I wasn¡¯t even sure if I was breathing or if I was even me and not the figures.


    The geometric shapes suddenly expanded like a corridor and moved to the side in all four directions. Then, from the center, what looked like a golden and white hand reached out to me, and I felt inclined to return to it. But right before It got to me, my world changed once more.


    What the¡­


    I felt more..aware of myself now. I looked down, and I could see my hands and legs. I moved my hands, but there were afterimages of them that I could clearly see. It was like a reel of tape being played before my very eyes.


    I looked around to find myself sitting on a bed. The afterimages were intense but not uncomfortable. I actually didn¡¯t feel anything when I was here. But as soon as I thought that, a vague sense of familiarity tickled my sense.


    ¡°This room¡­it¡¯s¡­my room¡­from Owlkirk,¡± I said out loud, my voice echoing in my own ears.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it is,¡± a cold voice called out.


    My head snapped toward the sound, and it felt like ages for the afterimages to settle. I squinted what felt like eyes at the shape, and the more I stared, the more apparent and clear the scene became. A young boy with light brown skin, high-pointed ears, dark black hair, and heterochromatic eyes glared at me.


    ¡°Me?¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Yes, you,¡± he said back.


    ¡°You¡¯re me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Obviously,¡± he snapped back, his tone frigid as ice. But, despite my voice echoing in my head, his was clear as day.


    Well, I guess it is my voice¡­this child is me.


    "What is this place?¡± I asked the young version of myself.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. What does matter is the decisions and realizations you come to.¡±


    ¡°And what would those be?¡± I questioned.


    The younger version of me didn¡¯t even sigh. He just glared at me with cold eyes. ¡°It¡¯s honestly so simple that the fact you haven¡¯t realized it yet shows how far we have regressed.¡±


    ¡°Then care to elaborate, me?¡± I asked.


    My mind¡­I feel so¡­slow¡­the words coming out¡­ just aren¡¯t what I want them to be.


    The young me started forward. ¡°How about starting with the fact that you are a hypocrite.¡±


    ¡°How am I a hypocrite? I don¡¯t understand,¡± I questioned.


    The young me snorted and glared resentfully at me. ¡°You better start thinking because he won¡¯t let you slither away.¡±


    ¡°He?¡±


    My question fell on deaf ears as my world warped and changed once more. Images flew past me so fast I couldn¡¯t make any of them out. It felt as if I was moving through warp space without being a ship, and it was nauseating and disorientating.


    But the space cleared, and I was at another familiar place. Unfortunately, this one was far worse of a memory.


    I stared at the field of golden wheat as far as the eye could see. Then, I turned around slowly so as not to let the afterimages overwhelm me again and came face to face with a matted-down piece of black hair behind a pair of iron bars atop a wooden carriage.


    One bloodshot swirling purple amethyst eye glared at me from behind the wad of hair. It was me. It was definitely me when I was a slave.


    ¡°Have you forgotten what it was like to be here? What we went through?¡± the hoarse voice of my former self asked me bitterly.


    ¡°Of course not. I would and will never forget,¡± I answered back firmly.


    ¡°Is that so? Then why are you a hypocrite?! Why are you doing this?!¡± he growled.


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t understand¡­how am I a hypocrite?¡±


    The cage rattled, and I wasn¡¯t even able to blink. The version of myself reached out through the bars with feral lighting fast movements and gripped my arm. I felt like the pain should be there, but it was only numb. But somehow, it felt so real at the same time.


    ¡°You¡­do you not remember the power we sought while being trapped here!? The vows we made to ourselves as we ate that slop and fought for our life!? Why have you forgotten them!? Why are you being weak when we have the power!? He will come for us if you don¡¯t change!¡± he yelled, his voice grating on my ears as if he was ripping my soul apart.


    I managed to break away from my grasp and took a step back, only for my world to swirl and disappear. It felt as if I was falling into a long dark tunnel. I yelled as my stomach churned and my heart raced, but no sound reached my ears.


    But I eventually plopped out of the tunnel onto my back. I looked up at a gray stone ceiling with an ornate chandelier hanging from it. I righted myself up, and the afterimages assaulted me. Finally, my vision cleared, and a simple gray stone staircase was before me.


    The same stone staircase in the Sandervile mansion.


    Standing before me was me. He was wearing a finely cut black suit with a burnt orange undershirt. His hair was tied into a single ponytail, and he glared down at me in disgust with his shoulders taught and his hands clasped behind his back.


    ¡°It appears you have forgotten everything we once stood for. You play the role of the father, friend, and son with others, telling yourself to get stronger for their sake, but yet you won¡¯t take the appropriate steps to be truly strong. You have forgotten our mission. You hope that nothing will come of it, yet it still does. You¡¯ve tasted defeat countless times, yet you still allow yourself to be sullied by it rather than overcome it. It¡¯s even more revolting considering your current situation. You have the time, power, resources, support, and knowledge, yet you won¡¯t do it. Yet you say you will get stronger despite staying weak. Have you not realized it yet? Have not seen your hypocrisy?¡± he said to me, his tone void of even venom. It was just cold and emotionless.


    ¡°You¡­you mean to change the course of this world¡­I see¡­you say because I have the knowledge, I should plunge this world into chaos,¡± I said, standing to my feet slowly.


    ¡°Plunge the world into chaos? Don¡¯t make me laugh¡ªwhat a silly, childish thought. We are far more capable than that. We could rule everyone and everything if we so desired. But that¡¯s not what we want. We just want power, and you refuse to take it despite it being handed to you on a golden platter.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t want power for power¡¯s sake. I want to wield it for those I care about. Bringing that knowledge will only lead to the death and destruction of everyone and everything I care about. I¡¯m not almighty,¡± I snapped back.


    The young version of me closed his eyes. ¡°Therein lies your hypocrisy. You say you have the want, the need, and now you have the ability, but you won¡¯t take it. You just use flowery words to describe reasons not to take the power you say you apparently crave. You very well could be an almighty figure if you so desired. So admit it. You want to stay weak.¡±


    ¡°If you''re really me, then you know that¡¯s completely false. We know there are different types of power even in this world.¡±


    The young version of myself shook his head in disappointment and opened his cold, hateful eyes. ¡°It seems I can give you one final warning. Just accept it either way and let it be that. No matter your choice, it will be better than doing nothing. If you continue to deny it, he will come for us.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said back. ¡°I won¡¯t be used. Even if that makes me weak in your eyes, I¡¯ll live the way I want to live. And I don¡¯t care about this, he.¡±


    ¡°Bold but foolish. I suppose that¡¯s all we ever were¡ªa fearless war dog. Don¡¯t say we didn¡¯t warn us,¡± he snorted.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    My words caught in my throat. For the first time in this place, I felt genuine emotion grip my heart and mind. It was painful to the point words couldn¡¯t describe it.


    It was a primal emotion at that¡ªone of intense fear. I barely managed to turn around before a black blur swatted me in the face.

 Vol.6 Ch.147- A Lunar Message.

    It was a weird feeling. It was like I had been run over by a train and flipped into the air so violently I couldn¡¯t discern up from down. Yet, I felt no pain or even slight discomfort. The fear that gripped my soul just a moment ago vanished.


    But an uncomfortable sensation remained deeply seated in my chest.


    My surroundings had changed once more into a dark room, but everything was still as blurry as before. My vision felt like it needed to catch up to normal time and space. Despite all of that, I felt a vague sense of Deja Vu.


    The square room I found myself in was made of a dull black metal. There were two wooden doors. One was lying on the floor, splintered into pieces, and the other was across from me, unopened.


    As the sense of Deja Vu strengthened, I slowly looked down at my hands. They were smaller than usual, and my tan skin was gone, replaced with a tone so pale that I could see the color of my veins underneath. However, most of my fingers and palm were covered in a warm blue substance, and I held a shattered pistol in my hand that was covered in the same blue liquid. The barrel and slide were smashed in.


    My eyes drifted to the floor only to find a puddle of sticky blue blood along with a corpse. Its head was beyond recognizable and was just a pile of mush. The sense of Deja Vu overwhelmed me.


    Ah¡­this is¡­my first time in the Killhouses¡­this was the first person I ever killed.


    It was so long ago my mind could barely replay the memory despite standing in the middle of it. But it slowly came back to me.


    I remembered that the room was in low light and even with my enhanced eyes I couldn¡¯t see all that well in the darkness. I kicked the door down and only managed to fire my weapon a single time before it jammed. My bullet went into the alien¡¯s chest, not killing it.


    From there, I did what was only natural to me at the time. I neutralized the threat. At this point¡­I was probably only two months old despite having the body of a teenager. I¡¯m not confident we had anything other than basic training at this point.


    No¡­I don¡¯t think we did. I killed that person on pure instinct alone.


    The vague memory of me beating the alien to death with my weapon surfaced. I didn¡¯t stop until the person was an unrecognizable mess. But, my programming was simple. I didn¡¯t need any training to know what needed to be done. At least, that was what I thought back then.


    I couldn¡¯t understand the noises it made when it screamed at me, but looking back at it now, the alien¡¯s cry for help was there in its final moments. But I had ignored it, just tuned it out because it wasn¡¯t crucial to the mission.


    Why¡­why this memory? The memory I¡¯ve long since forgotten¡­


    I felt that I was being watched and looked up, the afterimages felt more aggressive, but my eyes widened in shock. Lining the walls of the rooms were dozens of Humans. All of them were bald, not even a single hair on their head or even eyelashes to speak of.


    Despite having slightly different facial structures, they all managed to look the same. And they all stared at me with emotionless expressions and hollow eyes. There didn¡¯t even appear to be any life beyond those soulless husks, but I knew there was. After all, I had spent a considerable amount of time with all of them.


    My fellow first-generation brothers.


    ¡°So you do remember them and even refer to them as brothers,¡± a cold yet familiar voice rang out from behind me.


    I turned around and had to look up at the looming figure. Its black armor seemed to blend into the darkness, and only the red accents glowed faintly. Its crimson visor looked down at me as if it was judging me.


    I blinked, and when I looked down, the armored hand had gone straight through my chest. There was no pain or even blood. It felt numb like I was on a heavy dose of painkillers. Then I suddenly vomited a blood fountain, and my vision blacked out.


    When I came to, the scenery had changed. Dark clouds hung low, and I was surrounded by what could only be described as a plain of hell itself¡ªnothing but bones as far as the eye could see. And I stood above them all.


    ¡°This is our legacy. This is what we were created to accomplish. Or have you forgotten what we are capable of?¡± the voice asked from beside me.


    I frantically looked down at my chest and found myself back in my normal body. A wound was nowhere to be found. My head slowly turned to my right. The Death Commando standing next to me wasn¡¯t looking at me but down at the mountains of bones.


    ¡°Your¡ª¡±


    ¡°You,¡± he said, finishing my sentence for me. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m you, and you''re me.¡±


    But¡­this feels¡­different¡­


    ¡°As it should,¡± he answered. Then, he slowly turned to me. ¡°Do you understand now?¡±


    ¡°Understand¡­are you showing me this because this is the future you want?¡±


    ¡°Wrong.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean wrong¡­this isn¡¯t the legacy I want¡­just look at these bones¡­we did this to everyone, not just our enemies. How many Humans do you think got caught in our crossfire? Just for the mission?¡± I spat.


    That¡¯s right. Our skills. Our weapons. Everything. It was all for Humanity. And even so, we killed plenty of Humans. We were weapons of war. And war did not discriminate against its victims. Anyone and everyone could die, friend or foe.


    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want¡­I don¡¯t want to go back to the past. Everyone¡­ their bones¡­ could be the ones in these piles¡­all it takes is a single push to change this world.


    ¡°Necessary sacrifices. You aren¡¯t opposed to making them now. If you take the white gloves off your hands, they are just as filthy underneath now as they were then, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡±


    His arm shot out and covered my face in blackness. When sight returned to me I was in another familiar place I had long since forgotten. How many hours had we spent here honing our skills? It must have been years worth, at least.


    The shooting range at Mount Olympus.


    I looked back down, and my appearance had changed once more. My arms were pale white like I had never seen the sun. And I was holding a bolt rifle. The gun felt impossibly light as a feather in my hands despite its hulking frame, and the ever-present smell of gunpowder was missing. It felt¡­wrong.


    Downrange, there was a person strapped to a target. That was also abnormal. Using live targets for target practice didn¡¯t make any sense, so we¡ª


    My thoughts ceased in that instant. The person strapped to the target was¡­me¡­ it was Kaladin Shadowheart.


    ¡°Do what needs to be done. Break from your self-imposed shackles, 002,¡± the voice said from behind me.


    002¡­I haven¡¯t heard that name in years¡­.


    ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t or won¡¯t? You have a mission¡ªa goal. In order to complete it you must embrace what you know to be true and toss away what is false. You allowed yourself to be enslaved by others and a slave to yourself, You¡¯ve had the answer for a long time, 002. It¡¯s about time somebody shows it to you,¡± he said.


    He grabbed the gun and raised it to shoulder level. Through the sights, I could see¡­ myself¡­I wasn¡¯t struggling or doing anything. I looked like a soulless puppet, like a corpse.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You already know the truth, yet you hide from it. There is no point in feeling anything about it. He was unlucky, and you were lucky,¡± he said coldly.


    That¡­Kaladin Shadowheart¡­I¡­we had taken his life¡­we aren¡¯t supposed to be here.


    ¡°Good. You are already beginning to understand. Now do it. Free yourself permanently. Never become a tool for others. Do what needs to be done,¡± he said as he let go of the rifle.


    This life¡­all of it¡­has it been a lie this entire time? Have I truly been pretending to live as Kaladin Shadowheart? Why¡ª


    Just promise me that you understand that we are here and aren¡¯t going anywhere. And that you can ask us for anything.


    No, I feel proud. It¡¯s every father¡¯s dream for their son to surpass them.


    Look at you¡­.you¡¯ve grown so much. I see so much of us in you.


    I¡¯m sorry too, Kal. I haven¡¯t been a very good Mom. Can you forgive me?


    Not even I have the answers to that question, son. You are still too young, but it¡¯s best to take your losses early and do your best next time.


    It¡¯s because I care about you, son, that I¡¯ll rattle that brain of yours and make you see the light.


    It doesn¡¯t change how I felt then or even how I feel now. I planned on telling you on my birthday. So¡­I¡¯ve been waiting¡­but Kal, I love you.


    If you are a monster, then I want to be your monster wife. I¡¯m just as much of a freak as you.


    You aren¡¯t a bad person, Kal.


    And if that makes you a bad person, then I want to be a bad person like you.


    Look at you¡­you¡¯ve changed so much. Still a gloomy bastard, but you learned to be funny.


    I told you that I loved you! And I mean it! I love you, and I love Mila, and I want us to be a real family! Just like you told me once before, you are who you are, and you are the only person that can change that!


    For my love.


    Yes! Mommy said Daddy would protect me! You! You¡­you¡­PLEASE¡­


    Love? I love you.


    For Daddy¡¯s protection! And¡­.uh¡­love!


    All of their words rang in my head. All of these people had said these things to me, and they had all meant it earnestly. How could I ever doubt them or betray their faith in me? What the hell was wrong with me? What was I thinking?


    Why did I even give a damn about my past?


    Even if I took the life meant for the Kaladin Shadowheart that never came to be, there was nothing I could do to change it. I couldn¡¯t bring that Kaladin back even if I wanted to, not that I would throw my life away at this point, even if that made me a terrible person.


    I was lucky, and that soul wasn¡¯t, simple as that, just like he said. People were waiting for me. People who loved me and cared for me. People who didn¡¯t want to see me become a killing machine or burn the world because it was the safer and easier option.


    And I felt the same way about them.


    I turned my gun away from me and pointed it at me, which made me chuckle slightly. ¡°You know you almost had me, me. Our legacy? What needs to be done? Gaining power by altering this world and putting it on the course of absolute destruction? The threat of being a tool for another once more?¡±


    ¡°Screw it all. I won¡¯t let any of that happen again. I¡¯m too happy and I¡¯ve come too far to give into despair again. I won¡¯t be a slave to you or to anyone again.¡±


    ¡°Can you say that to all of them? If you don¡¯t do what needs to be done, you will fail once more,¡± he said.


    I blinked once, and there stood all of Hades squad. Even Heimdall, Dr. Su¨¢rez, and many others I recognized.


    ¡°Yeah, I can. I miss them, I do. But, no matter what happened in our previous life and regardless of how I felt about them, I¡¯m thankful for them now. I can look back on those that helped us with fond memories, at the very least. But that¡¯s all most of them will ever be now, fond memories.¡±


    Somewhere along the line, my form had changed back to my own, to Kaladin Shadowheart, the person I was now and was meant to be. I tightened my grip around the gun and leveled it.


    ¡°Thanks for everything, but this is my life now. I¡¯ll do with it as I please,¡± I said as I pulled the trigger.


    There was no sensation or noise after I pulled the trigger. Then, for a brief moment, there was a flash, and when I opened my eyes, I was standing in the middle of an open field. Purple and yellow flowers stretched out for as far as the eye could see. The sky was pure white without a single cloud or anything really. It looked like a glass of milk.


    I always found these flowers to be quite beautiful. Adria once told me the Magic Lilies reminded her of my eyes, and she had mentioned that they were her mother¡¯s favorite. Once upon a time, I had harvested dozens of these flower¡¯s pollen to make a drug that helped me free myself from Sandervile.


    How nostalgic. You know I miss Adria, Tristan, and Muriel, even Sylros. They were good people. I wonder if the queen¡¯s plan will work out.


    My mind still felt hazy when I looked around. Time felt like it was crawling, and the afterimages were just as strong, but it felt like I had gotten used to them.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    How long had I been in here, and how much longer did I have to go? It felt like an eternity.


    I sighed and looked down at what I thought was an empty hole of pure blackness. But a petal from one of the Magic Lilies dropped into the hole and left a ripple. It was like a pool of motor oil.


    I felt the pool drawing me in, so I plopped down at the base and stared into the darkness. The water rippled with a few waves, and familiar faces started appearing. I saw Dad, Dallin, and Grandpa sitting at a table talking. The pool wobbled, and it showed Cerila and Sylvia bent over at the waist, their faces pale and distraught.


    What¡¯s with them? They look sick or like they saw something so disgusting they couldn¡¯t hold it back, which should be impossible for Sylvia. How odd.


    The pool revealed some of my friends as well. Padraic, Lauren, Tsarra, Varnir, and Jen were sitting in a common infirmary area, seemingly chatting as well. Ren was talking to her father, and Queen Maxwell had her head in some books with baggy, tired eyes.


    Then there was Lin in a dark field with an oversized bow. I watched as she drew the massive bow and launched a ballista bolt-sized projectile at a straw target, blowing it to smithereens. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should be impressed with the weapon¡¯s performance or the fact that Lin could utilize it.


    Next was Bowen and his wife. They were sitting around a small table with smiles as Rosemary snored to her heart¡¯s content in her mother¡¯s arms.


    It even showed me Adria sitting in her garden, looking up at the night sky. Even though I was watching her from her side, I could tell she had a blank expression. But she suddenly snapped toward me with a shocked expression, only for the pool to change.


    I saw Bella, Veme, Nick, and Adrian from The Stars as well as Uncle Janos, fighting a group of undead Dwarves in gilded bronze armor next. They must be in the Iron Citadel, judging by the odd stone floating platform they were on. It looked like a giant bridge had been suspended in the air.


    They seemed to be having a rough time, that was for sure as the undead pushed them back. I almost felt bad for sending them on a quest. But, at least I¡¯ll pay them good money to complete it.


    Just come back, please.


    The pool rippled once more, and the images faded away into nothingness. That was an odd experience. Was I seeing them in real-time? Or was all this a hallucination? Is this even a hallucination anymore?


    I can¡¯t be sure¡­I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s real and what¡¯s a figment of my imagination.


    ¡°But all these people¡­these are all the people that care about me?¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Kali,¡± a soft and gentle purring voice said from behind me.


    I felt the hair on the back of my neck prick up, and my heart sank in my chest. It had been years since I heard this gentle voice. A voice that I thought I¡¯d never hear again, one that was taken from me far too early.


    Two dark-furred arms wrapped around my neck. ¡°Muriel¡­is¡­is that you?¡± I asked hesitantly, somewhat afraid to turn around.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Kali,¡± she purred with a kind grin.


    I looked over my shoulder, and a pair of swirling dark green feline eyes met mine. ¡°Is that¡­really you? Is this real?¡± I muttered.


    Muriel smiled gently, revealing her white fangs. ¡°Does it matter if I¡¯m real or not?¡± she asked smoothly.


    ¡°Muriel¡­I¡¯m so sorry you¡­you died because of¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about, Kali. I never did the things I did because I expected something from you. But it makes me happy knowing you haven¡¯t forgotten me.¡±


    How could I ever forget you¡­you were one of the few people that made those seven years just a little more bearable.


    I stared down at the black pool, unable to look back at her. The amount of anguish I felt was overwhelming. It was like my emotions were suddenly raging forth without me being able to control them. I tried to breathe in, but I just ended up choking on the air.


    ¡°Thank you¡­for not resenting me Muriel¡­¡± I choked out.


    Muriel just purred deeply and stroked the back of my head. The pool began to flash many faces of my friends and family once more, but then something changed in the water. I saw the faces of people from the past. I saw Heimdall, and he looked much older now in the face, like a grizzled old wizard in dirty and blooded yellow Death Commando Armor. Even Dr. Su¨¢rez had changed.


    Her youthful visage had clouded over, replaced by somebody with deep bags under their eyes. Her brown hair had streaks of white at the top. She looked stressed beyond belief and had lost a considerable amount of weight. She looked like a husk of her former self.


    The following faces came quickly, those of my old squad. Apollo and Hephaestus seemed tired, but they still looked the same. However, their expressions were grim as they hung their heads low. It was a look I rarely saw on them.


    A deep purr resonated from Muriel as she gently wiped at my face. I hadn¡¯t even realized I had begun to cry more, my tears making waves in the dark pool.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to be sorry or ashamed, Kaladin. Your tears are proof that you had the courage to suffer through hard times,¡± she purred.


    ¡°These people and myself, included, care about you. So don¡¯t be guilt-ridden about your past, Kaladin. You are who you are. Your past doesn¡¯t define you. It never did. You changed because you wanted to change and look at you now. Look at how much you¡¯ve accomplished.¡±


    I turned my head and met Muriel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t throw this side of you away, Kaladin. It¡¯s a part of you, and that¡¯s fine. Just don¡¯t let it consume you and make you into something you don¡¯t want to be. Just like you¡¯ve been doing all this time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Muriel, for being so kind. You always helped me.¡± I choked out.


    Muriel purred and pointed to the pool. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, thank them.¡±


    I followed her finger, and staring back at me were the faces of all the people I considered myself to be close with.  My friends, my family, and even my former squad. Perhaps it was just a hallucination but they were all smiling back at me.


    All of them besides one person. I never saw a vision of her. Her back was turned to me, and the faces of everyone else sank into the pool.


    I recognized her long brown hair and almond skin. Even though her armor was yellow now, she was walking away but suddenly stopped. She looked back and up and right into my eyes. It was Artemis, and she looked to be at death¡¯s door.


    Sickly yellow veins pulsed underneath her eyes. Her face was gaunt and bloodied, and she was missing an eye that had been bandaged. The yellow veins were a clear sign to anyone who had seen them. It only happened when a Death Commando injected too much Ambrosia.


    Her eyes widened, and her dark expression lifted. She stared at me for a few moments. Then she smiled faintly and kept walking. That was the first time I had seen Artemis smile like that.


    The pool shimmered, and my view of her disappeared. Instead, a red visored helmet appeared, staring at me.


    ¡°You,¡± I said, somewhat bitterly.


    ¡°Me,¡± he responded coldly.


    ¡°I thought I got rid of you.¡±


    ¡°You know how we are. It¡¯s hard to put us down,¡± he said back, his tone dry.


    ¡°This¡­is all of this real? Is this your doing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Partially. But most of what I did was thanks to someone else,¡± he answered.


    The pool ripped and a new face formed. It was the face of an older man I had never seen before. His features were sharp like an elegant blade, and his skin was dark, like someone from The Dunes. His raven black hair was tied up into a bun, and he wore a set of elegant purple mage robes. But his eyes¡­


    The normally white sclerae were an inky black, and a pair of dark purple reptilian eyes watched me. He grinned and nodded his head before disappearing. I had never seen him before¡­but he felt familiar¡­like a long-lost family member.


    Was that, Qylrenth?


    ¡°Yes, it was. We¡¯ve become acquainted recently,¡± he explained. ¡°Although this was his goodbye.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ so what, you planned to mold me into a version that benefited you?¡± I spat.


    ¡°Of course. Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± he said matter of factly. ¡°Why do you look surprised? You know how we are.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no we. Just you now,¡± I said back.


    ¡°Perhaps. Regardless, I respect your resolve and commitment to a certain degree. Call it a test, or see it as manipulation. It doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°You must feel bitter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything. You know that better than anyone else,¡± he said flatly.


    Kronos started walking away from the pool, and my eyes widened. His armor was destroyed beyond repair, and there was a gaping hole in his armored chest. ¡°Besides, there will come a time when you call on me. When that time comes, I expect an apology, Kaladin.¡±


    I watched as he disappeared into the inky black pool, hopefully for good this time. The surface remained calm. No faces of the past, future, or present showed themselves to me. I took a deep breath and looked up to the sky with an exhale.


    Huh? I feel¡­normal?


    I looked around, and my afterimages had faded. It was like time was back to normal. I could feel, think, and move again without any problems. I stood up to my feet, and everything was as it should have been.


    Yet, I was still here in this magical place, surrounded by Magic Lilies.


    I looked over to Muriel, who was watching me from afar. My stomach churned as the pit dropped to my groin. Every ounce of my body was warning me that something was wrong. My sixth sense was screaming at me to act.


    My breathing was ragged, and my heart thumped in my chest. I burst forward with all my might, but my mana didn¡¯t respond to me. The creature before me recoiled in surprise, but it couldn¡¯t escape me as my hands closed around its throat.


    I lifted it into the air. ¡°What are you? Why are you in my head?¡±


    The thing pretending to be Muriel was choking, so I increased the pressure around its throat. It pained me to see tears well up in what used to be Muriel¡¯s eyes, but I knew I had to act. I knew this had to be done because if I didn¡¯t¡­I felt as if I would die.


    ¡°P¡ªple¡ªlet¡ªme,¡± it choked out.


    I dropped it to the floor, its body crushing the flowers with a thud. I didn¡¯t even let it squirm before I placed my foot on its chest, ready to crush it with all my might.


    ¡°I said, what are you?¡± I growled.


    The thing gasped for breath in pain before looking up at me with teary eyes. ¡°Please wait. I can¡ª¡±


    I pressed my foot down harder and felt its ribs creak, breaking off its sentence. It let out a pained groan. ¡°If you have the ability to speak, then stop stalling and answer the question before I crush you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a god!¡± it yelled frantically.


    A god? Impossible. A god would not be pressed beneath my foot pleading with me.


    ¡°Try again,¡± I grunted as I forced my foot down harder.


    The so-called god groaned in pain and coughed. ¡°I swear it!¡± she yelped.


    I let off the pressure, and my eyes widened. The thing¡¯s voice had changed. Before, it was using Muriel¡¯s soft purring voice, but now it was entirely different. It was soft and almost angelic, like a singer straight from the heavens.


    But this wasn¡¯t the first time I heard that voice. I heard it once before¡­although it wasn¡¯t nearly as clear back then.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you? Take a nap and have a nice dream. You deserve it for working so hard.¡±


    That¡¯s what the voice had told me not too long ago. So could this thing really be a god?


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I said defensively.


    ¡°Please let me go! I¡¯ll explain everything, I swear it!¡± she begged.


    Despite my realization, everything in my body was telling me to end this. To crush its chest and be done with it. But I couldn¡¯t do that. It was simple why I couldn¡¯t.


    If this thing can appear in my head and I can hurt it. That means it can appear and hurt me. But it wouldn¡¯t do that again¡­so what if it occurred in someone else¡¯s head¡­like in the mind of a child. So there was no guarantee that this death here would be the end of this thing¡­


    Damn it.


    I ignored my instincts and took my foot off the god¡¯s chest. She thanked me and took a few moments to catch her breath.


    ¡°How much of this did you see?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I only just arrived! It took me a long time to get here, and it took a lot of my power¡­your mind is like an impenetrable fortress,¡± she told me.


    ¡°That voice, it was yours that I heard, right? How long have you been spying on me, and what and who are you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was my voice, and I¡¯ve been watching over you for years. Contacting you has been difficult. It took me a long time just to send you that simple message in hopes that I could connect with you sooner. I never imagined you¡¯d ignore me and then do this¡­¡± she said with a sad sigh.


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    ¡°And my name¡­well, you know me as the Moon Mother,¡± she said with a toothy smile.


    Too bad that smile is Muriel¡¯s smile. It sickens me to see it being used like this. And the Moon Mother?


    ¡°That¡¯s not the look or reaction I was expecting,¡± she chuckled.


    ¡°Can you change out of that form? It¡¯s bothering me,¡± I said, not doing anything to hide my annoyance.


    She slowly stood up from the ground and gave me an apologetic look. ¡°Sorry, but that would cost me more than it¡¯s worth. So please bear with me while I utilize this form.¡±


    Cost? What costs a god anything? This thing¡­the Moon Mother¡­


    ¡°You aren¡¯t a real god, are you?¡± I asked.


    She looked taken aback by the question. But then she nodded slowly. ¡°I suppose calling me a lesser god would be more appropriate, yes.¡±


    ¡°Why lesser? You are supposed to be the second biggest god in this world.¡±


    She smiled bitterly at me. ¡°Yes, but much of my power has been sealed. Even you witnessed it yourself firsthand. And that also brings me to why I¡¯m here right now.¡±


    ¡°The dungeon¡­that was your power, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Yes, it was. Before you released it, I was relegated to only being able to send oracles to my followers,¡± she explained.


    ¡°But you stopped giving oracles long before then. I was told it was over a decade ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I decided to conserve my power all for this very moment. I¡¯m not sure what you did, but you weakened the barrier in your mind, which made it easier for me. I was honestly expecting this to take another decade,¡± The Moon Mother said with a faint smile.


    ¡°You did all of that for me¡­but why? What do you want from me that you would leave your followers in the dark for years?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°I need your help, and you need mine. You¡¯ve already come to realize it, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    She needs my help, and I need her? That can only mean one thing.


    ¡°Are you saying it has something to do with Amon-Ra and the Holy Kingdom? Are you going to ask that I clear impossibly hard dungeons for you or something?¡±


    She shook her and looked up at me. ¡°Not at all, nothing of the sort. I won¡¯t ask you to enter any more dungeons, I promise. But you are definitely right. The Holy Kingdom is after you and your family, Kaladin. So by helping you, I can help myself in return. It¡¯s a beneficial relationship for both of us.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me what¡¯s going on! What are they plotting? What is¡ª¡±


    The Moon Mother averted her eyes from me. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, not yet, at least. And not in the way you want.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because it would cause disastrous waves in causality. The kind of waves that could sweep us away for good. Since I lack the power to confront Amon-Ra directly, we must go about things cautiously if we are to succeed,¡± she explained, looking back at me.


    Causality? What¡­why would a god care about such nonsense. If a god has the power of life and death such¡ªwait¡­does she not know about my reincarnation?


    ¡°Then tell me what to do. If your words help me, I¡¯ll consider working with you.¡±


    She looked hurt at my hard statement but nodded nonetheless. ¡°Your distrust wounds me, but I understand that I must be of use. There are two things, then. One, in the future, in the spring of this coming year, leave my dungeon core beside your bed so we may converse again in your dreams. The core will serve as a connection between us.¡±


    ¡°Why in such a long time?¡±


    ¡°Because it will take me time to gather my power. If I speak to you frequently, I¡¯ll only be able to give you small bits of vague information at a time, only a couple of words worth and they will be even more cryptic than what I¡¯m going to tell you now. But it is sadly the way I must do things. I trust that you can find the answers in my words.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t trust her at all. My mind and body are still begging me to end things, but¡­let¡¯s see what she has to say.


    ¡°My first piece of advice. Be wary, and remain vigilant of tumultuous events. Watch your step so you never lose your footing. And look over your shoulder and do not trust the Red Prince or the Lightning God.¡±


    ¡°What are these events? What do you mean by all of this? And the Red Prince? Isn¡¯t that Prince Xander? Who is the Lightning God? What¡ª¡±


    The world around me shattered like glass at that moment. ¡°Goodbye, Kaladin. I pray for your success.¡±

 Vol.6 Ch.148- The Field Games.

    I felt myself awake and jolted forward out of pure instinct. The vivid feeling of still speaking to the Moon Mother was still weighing on my mind, and my body was beginning to strike out at something. But my hands didn¡¯t get very far because I was close enough to feel someone¡¯s warm breath and peer directly into their swirling golden eyes.


    ¡°Mom? Is¡­ this¡ª¡± I croaked.


    Gah¡­I was about to ask if this was real, but it definitely was. Ah, man, I feel all out of sorts, and that¡¯s putting it nicely.


    Like a freight train ran me over and backed up to ensure I was dead for good. My throat was burning, my stomach was empty and cramping, and to top it all off, my adrenaline was quickly fading away. I thought I was tired but tired was too simple of a word. Even exhausted couldn¡¯t describe this.


    It was like my soul had been squeezed dry by the hands of a giant and forced back into me. But sadly, it seemed my body paid the ultimate price. Everything ached, and the brain fog was sending my mind for a spin.


    Just when I thought my aggressive growth spurt was bad, but that was a fond memory in the back of my head now. And speaking of my head¡­


    I thought I got used to pain¡­this is almost as bad as dying¡­man, I just wish I was asleep or even dead.


    I felt a warm hand gently caress my face and move through my hair. ¡°You seem to be doing better than expected. Dad warned me that you may be aggressive or even delusional.¡±


    Wait, does¡ªah¡­it¡¯s my mom. Of course, she could handle me in this state at close range.


    ¡°I just feel¡­awful. Like far worse than I¡¯ve ever felt,¡± I explained.


    Mom smiled gently down at me and nodded. ¡°Apparently, it¡¯s very common to feel lethargic, extremely ill, or even near death after waking up from your journey.¡±


    I looked around, and thankfully I was in my bed at my parent¡¯s home. The sun was just starting to rise, and the sky was a soft pink through the window. I wasn¡¯t wearing clothes which was a bit of an awkward situation, but my current state didn¡¯t allow me to care. Besides, it was my mother as well.


    Actually, now that my adrenaline has disappeared, I feel emotionally drained. Like I¡¯ve been sucked dry.


    I felt that if I closed my eyes, I¡¯d sleep forever. But before that¡­


    ¡°Where is everyone¡­how long have I been out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a single night, and I¡¯ve been taking care of you since Cerila and Sylvia left,¡± Mom said with a warm smile.


    Cerila and Syvlia¡­when I saw them in my journey, they looked to be in lousy shape¡­was any of that even real?


    ¡°Did you send them away?¡± I questioned


    Mom shook her head and smiled awkwardly at me. ¡°No, they just didn¡¯t last all that long. I think they made it two whole hours, which was impressive. I don¡¯t blame them, though. After giving birth and raising two sons, you get used to the smell.¡±


    The¡­smell?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Oh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so down, Kal. They were told what was going to happen. And you did your part! I mean, you¡¯ve been eating so healthy it probably made it ten times worse, and it came out of both holes?!¡± Mom giggled


    So that¡¯s why my stomach is messed up, and my throat is burning. I must have literally vomited and defecated uncontrollably due to the substances I ingested and inhaled. And those two were there for two hours¡­


    Sigh¡­what¡¯s done is done, I guess¡­maybe I¡¯ll just die of embarrassment or a heart attack in my sleep.


    ¡ª


    When mom fed me and left me to rest, I fell to my desires. When I closed my eyes, the sun had only just risen, and when I opened them again, the sun had also just started to rise. I slept for an entire day.


    And that was only the start.


    Despite sleeping for an entire day, I still felt emotionally drained and detached. I didn¡¯t have the urge to leave my bed, let alone hold a conversation with anyone. Apparently, this was a common side effect that could last a few days. Even Sylvia couldn¡¯t speed the process up, saying it was a mental thing.


    What a mental drag it was.


    Also, a full-blown blizzard had ramped up sometime during the day or night. Even with the fireplace and runes built into the home, I was still chilly. That¡¯s just how fierce it was. Snow had piled onto the windowsill and blocked the entire bottom half, adding to my listless state.


    People had come to visit me, but our conversations only lasted briefly, which was primarily due to my condition. The only person who stayed with me was Mila, and after a few small mumblings, she didn¡¯t say a word to me the entire second day.


    She just stayed by my side, curled up into a little ball under the blankets. Her tiny body was warm against mine, and I wasn¡¯t going to complain about the additional heat during the blizzard.


    I¡¯m going to have to give Mila her gifts soon. Despite dealing with her grouchy father, she is a very good girl right now.


    The second day came and went, and finally, on the third day, I was starting to feel a return to normalcy. Not by much, but enough to get out of bed and get some food with Mila. I even did a quick workout to get my blood flowing since it had been a while, but the only thing I was rewarded with was an insurmountable tidal wave of fatigue.


    Like the first and second days, I slept the third day away without complaints.


    ¡ª


    My eyes flickered open slowly, and I let out a satisfied yawn. I finally got somewhat back to normal after lazing away for three days. I rolled my neck to look out the window, but I wasn¡¯t sure what time of day it was as the blizzard was still pounding away at the world.


    It just went to show how powerful that storm was if the effects could be felt through the city¡¯s and the school¡¯s wards. If it weren¡¯t for the runes and the barrier, this city would struggle to function during such an intense storm. I also see why Forward University sends its students home during this time of year. This would be our  new norm for almost a month.


    I felt something shift underneath the covers and tossed them open. Mila¡¯s swirling blue eyes looked up at me in annoyance, but I couldn¡¯t help but ruffle my nose. It smelled like dirty sweat and a wet animal mixed together.


    ¡°Mila¡­you are a bit smelly. You need to shower,¡± I told her with a yawn.


    ¡°No, you are smelly, Daddy,¡± she groaned as she tried to ball up under the covers.


    Well¡­Elves don¡¯t really smell all that much, so it has to be you.


    ¡°Come on, get up and go wash up. We need to eat and¡ªoh¡­¡±


    Sitting in a chair in complete silence at my bedside was Cerila. I hadn¡¯t even realized she was in my room or the one on duty. The last few times I¡¯ve woken up, somebody else has been in that chair, but I guess it was her turn. They have been bringing food and water to Mila and me.


    <Good morning, Cerila,> I signed.


    She smiled awkwardly. <Good afternoon, Kal. Are you feeling better?>


    Ah, I slept longer than I expected.


    I nodded at her question. <Not perfect, but better than I have been. Did we miss lunch?>


    <Yeah, by a few hours. Everyone has been stuck inside because of the storm.>


    I see¡­


    An awkward silence dragged on and was only interrupted by a yawn from Mila as she rolled out of bed. And by roll out of bed, I meant literally roll out of bed and onto the floor with a thump. It didn¡¯t even faze her as she stood right up and dragged herself out of the room.


    Cerila raised an eyebrow at me, but I just shrugged. A Mila that has just woken up was a completely different Mila, after all.


    Cerila let out a long sigh. She started signing but stopped a few times, unsure what to say. Finally, she narrowed her eyes and looked up at me.


    <Do you have any plans these next couple of days?> she asked with a worried expression.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    I do need to talk with some people. But, more importantly, I needed to contact Lin immediately and pick her brain on what to do about Prince Xander. I was hoping the Paine family had information on him or at the very least, could start gathering some.


    If the Moon Mother is to be trusted, then Prince Xander might be plotting something. He might even be working directly with Artoal officials¡­perhaps he had a secret connection to Parker or something.


    But why¡­


    I shook my head, now wasn¡¯t the time to worry about things. I haven¡¯t told anyone about the contents of my journey yet, as I¡¯ve mostly been sleeping. I wasn¡¯t sure just how much I should tell people.


    I mean, I planned on telling Sylvia and Lin regardless of what happened, as they knew everything, but¡­the more people knew, the more danger I might put them in. For now, I should keep the number of people to a minimum. Maybe those two can help me sort some things out.


    I looked back over to Cerila, and she was looking at me with a worried expression. Her long white fox ears were folded down, and I mentally berated myself for just ignoring her. It felt like I had been doing that a lot recently¡­


    <I have something I need to do, but nothing pressing. Why? Is there something you want to do?> I asked her.


    Cerila¡¯s worried expression morphed into a serious one as she straightened her back and puffed her chest out. <Would you please start waking up early the next few days? It should be either tomorrow or the next day, but I want to take you somewhere.>


    <Somewhere in this blizzard? That might be problematic, no?> I argued.


    <It will be when the blizzard clears up! It¡¯ll only be for half a day, I promise!> she signed enthusiastically.


    Huh, she seems like she really wants me to go¡­


    Even her tail was swishing back and forth. I mean, I don¡¯t have any reason to deny her. And I owe her for taking care of me these last few days. It¡¯s also been a long time since the two of us went and did anything together.


    <Sure, why not.>


    ¡ª


    On the fifth morning, the blizzard finally retreated. I hadn¡¯t been outside at all these last five days, and it was a complete winter wonderland. The purple trees around the school had lost their color and were entirely covered in white snow. The paths that typically stayed well-managed with runes were blanketed in a layer of snow.


    In the city, Beastmen, Humans, Elves, and Dwarves were shoveling snow into banks that were taller than the average man, only to have a fire mage melt it down. Even the military had been dispatched to clear snow off of roofs and roads. Everyone was working like a well-oiled machine, regardless of their race.


    I guess everyone has to come together at times like this. If the snow kept building on these homes, people might actually be in danger.


    Those were some of my thoughts as Cerila guided me out of the capital. It¡¯s been a long time since I left the comfort of Vinovia. If my memory serves me right, I haven''t left since the Dragon incident.


    That feels like a lifetime ago. Yet it also feels like it just happened yesterday. How odd. Is my perception of time finally being warped because I¡¯m an Elf?


    Well, I didn¡¯t get much time to ponder as I had a full-blown winter trek to embark on. Well, the animals did, not me. Thankfully Cerila had hired a carriage to take us wherever we needed to go. She said it was only a few hours outside of the capital.


    After the weird feeling of leaving the barrier attacked my stomach, I was greeted by a world of white as far as the eye could see. The Roman concrete road spread out into the distance and was the only thing seemingly unaffected by the storm. It was like a tunnel that was open to the sky as the walls were made of pure snow.


    Cerila and I chit-chatted about this and that on our way. Basically, she asked me how I had been doing the last few days and wanted to know more about my time in Luminar. Things still felt a bit awkward, more than I would have liked, but it is what it is.


    She was also adamant about not ruining the surprise, so I didn¡¯t even know what we were doing. I was told to dress for warmth but also for activity. Thankfully I had made a few purchases before my meeting with Queen Maxwell, so I was actually prepared for this.


    Cerila abruptly ended our conversation and motioned for our carriage driver to stop. ¡°Are you sure this is where you want me to stop, Miss? There¡¯s not much out here besides the forest.¡±


    Cerila might not have been able to hear him, but she could still read the man¡¯s lips. The man looked over his shoulder at her, but Cerila rummaged around in her pocket and flashed something at him. The man¡¯s eyes went wide for a moment, but he just smiled.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be back to get you then,¡± he said with a nod.


    Cerila nodded back, paid the man the rest of the share, and even tipped him generously. I wanted to ask what all that was about, but Cerila looked determined to keep moving.


    <This might be jarring, but please hold on. It will be faster if we find the path they made,> she explained suddenly.


    The path they made? Huh? All I see is a wall of snow.


    Cerila placed her hand on the snow embankment that had built up on the side of the road. She didn¡¯t even look back at me as she grabbed my hand and led me. I watched in amazement as the snow shifted away to form a tunnel that was perfect for us to move through.


    I guess this place is an ice mage¡¯s dream. They have all the resources to manipulate this snow and it is probably costing Cerila a measly fraction of her mana. But it¡¯s her control that¡¯s astounding.


    Cerila was even using her magic to make sure the snow didn¡¯t melt and moved away at our feet to allow for a much easier time. Honestly, if she weren¡¯t here, moving through this snow would have been a hassle.


    Even if I burned it all down, it would just turn into water and become an absolute hell to wade through. I would have to terraform massive holes to drain water¡­it would just not be worth my time.


    We broke through the embankment and were greeted by an open field to our left and the entrance to the forest to our right. I could see smoke rising into the air from the woods as well.


    Cerila scanned the area, but we immediately found the ¡°path¡± that had been made. It wasn¡¯t as elegant as Cerila¡¯s magic, but the snow had been shoveled away somewhat to make walking easier. A trail of footsteps led off into the woods.


    <Are we going into the forest?> I asked hesitantly.


    There was always an increase in monster activity when people couldn¡¯t move about freely. Regardless of rain or shine, there were monsters that adapted to every environment. Typically adventurers and the locals would curb monster populations over time, but over four days of constant weather, monsters were bound to move closer to civilization.


    And since Luminar had deforested a vast amount of land around the capital for the war and to rebuild the kingdom, monsters were pushed back and eager to move into old habitats. Even I took a quest some time ago to cull some creatures.


    That takes me back¡­.


    <Don¡¯t worry. They would have cleared out any threats by now,> Cerila signed as she motioned for me to follow.


    <So, there are people out here? How did you know about¡­whatever this is?> I asked.


    <When I was in a dungeon, I helped somebody who was in trouble, and as a token of thanks, they told me about this place and even gave me this coin to make things easier,> she explained as she flicked a small silver coin to me.


    Cerila has been to a dungeon? She was only an adventurer for three years¡­it seems that I don¡¯t know much about her these days.


    I snatched it out of the air and inspected it. It was a rather crude piece of work. Somebody had just stamped a bow and spear onto an Ostella mark and called it good. Cerila seemed to still want to hold out on me, so I just handed the coin back and followed her into the woods.


    We didn¡¯t have to walk far for the sounds of people to reach us. We broke away from the treelines and into a rather massive clearing. The stumps of trees were still fresh, and the entire place was bustling with people of all races. There were probably several hundred people here.


    But they all seemed to have a similar vibe. Some wore thick gambesons and looked like off-duty soldiers with longbows. Some had on mail armor with leather and proudly displayed their adventurer dog tags of various levels.


    Others just wore plain clothes and looked like simple hunters you could find anywhere in any village in this world. But a common factor among all of them was their weapons. They all seemed to be archers or spearmen and wore hoods.


    It¡¯s not like they were hiding their faces or anything. They were all just wearing hoods. Even the Elves and Beastmen let their ears poke out from them.


    Fires, tents, and gatherings of all types spread out across the clearing, and people shouted and yelled into the air with excitement. There were long alleyways with hay targets where people were attempting to hit their marks. There was even a section where two people were in the middle of throwing javelins at targets down range.


    A group of people was surrounding giant boulders and watched as burly men attempted to pick them up and place them on high pedestals. Men and women walked around with giant slabs of meat and tankards of alcohol, speaking merrily to each other.


    It was just a giant festival ground. And as long as I¡¯ve been here in Luminar I¡¯ve never heard of an event like this being held.


    Cerila tapped my shoulder and smiled at me. <Here you go. You are going to need this to fit in,> she signed as she fitted a cloth hood over my head. She made sure to be extra gentle with my ears as well.


    <Well, how do I look?> I asked.


    Cerila looked me up and down, then shrugged. <Maybe hoods aren¡¯t for you?>


    Ouch¡­tough crowd.


    Cerila giggled and grabbed me by the hand. She led us to a small stall with an old man sitting on a chair. Standing behind him was a rather imposing bodyguard who openly flaunted his Ruby adventurer tag. The old man smiled brightly at us after Cerila flashed the coin.


    ¡°Do you two plan on participating in any events today?¡± he asked.


    Cerila nodded excitedly as her tail swished back and forth. She produced a large gold coin and handed it to the man. I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at that amount. Cerila had just handed over a hundred gold without any hesitation. What in the world was worth that much here?


    The old man chuckled at my confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is just a security deposit to ensure that you return the items before you leave. You¡¯ll get all your money back as long as they aren¡¯t damaged.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t run off. It¡¯s taken us centuries to collect this many dungeon items. Not that I would expect the Dragon Slayer to run off with them,¡± the bodyguard grumbled.


    Well, I guess I¡¯ve been recognized. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to hide or anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any plans of running with them¡­¡±


    The old man handed Cerila a beat-up copper ring and gave me a silver necklace. ¡°Since I assume it¡¯s your first time, these items are rather simple. All you need to do is wear them so people can see them when you compete. These dungeon items will glow faintly if you use any magic or mana enhancement. For any competitions you enter, this will naturally disqualify your attempt if it glows.¡±


    A place that doesn¡¯t focus on magic or even mana enhancement? How interesting.


    ¡°Compete? Are there prizes or something?¡± I asked him.


    The bodyguard snorted, and the old man maintained his kind smile. ¡°No, nothing of the sort. Everything here is for fun and the spirit of the competition. However, bragging rights are indeed a prize that many wish to earn. Do you have any more questions, miss or sir?¡±


    I looked to Cerila, but she shook her head. A smile was blooming on her face, and she looked ready to delve into the games. I understand why she didn¡¯t tell me anything now. This was indeed a unique event.


    ¡°None at all, sir, thank you,¡± I said kindly.


    ¡°Then I hope both of you have an exciting and wonderful time at the 781st Annual Field Games.¡±

 Vol.6 Ch.149- Javelins And The Heart.

    <So, this is what you wanted to show me?> I asked Cerila.


    She nodded her head with a gleeful smile. <Yes! But¡ª> That smile faded away, and she gave me a worried look. <Are you mad that I didn¡¯t tell you about this place?>


    I just smiled. <Not at all. I¡¯d say it¡¯s a pleasant surprise.>


    That smile returned quickly. <That¡¯s what I was hoping! You are always talking about how people depend on their mana too much, so when I heard about this place, I really wanted to take you here! I just never imagined it would be so soon, though.>


    Cerila blushed slightly as she stared off into the crowd with an ear-to-ear smile. The simple cloth hood she wore was unable to hide her feelings. It honestly made my heart flutter seeing her like this.


    I haven¡¯t seen her like this in years¡­it¡¯s almost a return to how things used to be, how she used to be so excited to do just about anything with me, regardless of how mundane it was.


    We walked around for only a moment before Cerila pulled me into a stall. The stall owner gave us a quick rundown of the game and said it was best if we just went against each other and ourselves. The buy-in was only a single silver coin, making it practically free. However, if we won, we could get a snack from the next vendor over.


    Not wanting to miss out, we decided to play. The game was relatively simple. It was almost like a miniature game of Bastion Ball that was slightly modified, and¡­well, come to think of it, it didn¡¯t have much in common at all. All we had to do was toss a ball into some rings to score points which a lot of sports games were like.


    However, there was a catch to this game. We had to score an exact amount of points. If we were under or over, we lost. And the rings varied in size, with the smaller rings being worth more points. And just on the math alone, you had to make a ball through one of the smallest rings at least once to win. And if you missed more than twice on the small rings, it was a guaranteed loss.


    Quite tricky seeing that the small rings were going to be challenging to hit. But with not much on the line, Cerila and I decided just to enjoy ourselves. Naturally, we both aimed for the smallest circle first, and we both hit our marks. The stall owner looked surprised, but he managed to shake it off, probably assuming we just got lucky.


    But we didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Have a nice day,¡± he mumbled as he handed us our vouchers.


    Of course, Cerila and I both won. We scored a perfect game with an extra ball to spare.  Something like that shouldn¡¯t have been too difficult for us. Also, the stall owner wasn¡¯t rigging the game in any way so it was all fair and square. I imagine that somebody who wasn¡¯t well-trained in not using their mana enhancement would struggle and end up playing a few rounds.


    We made our way to the snack stall, and once we handed over the voucher, we got a somewhat surprised look. The old lady gazed across at the other stall owner only to shrug and hand us two small things on sticks covered in chocolate. A quick glance at the price showed that these things were pretty expensive for something so tiny.


    ¡°What are these exactly?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Chocolate-covered apple slices. I hope you enjoy them,¡± she said with a polite nod.


    Oh, hey, that sounds pretty good.


    I wasted no time and ate the whole apple slice in one bite. The immediate sweetness of the chocolate hit my tongue, only to be swept away by the rush of the tarty sourness of the apple. It was sour enough to make me pucker my lips in surprise. But soon after, the velvety chocolate coated my mouth again, leaving an interesting aftertaste.


    I could do without the sour part. It¡¯s not bad. It''s just that the chocolate is being defiled. And I can¡¯t have that.


    I looked over to find Cerila watching me with wide eyes. <Is something wrong?> I signed.


    She shook her head quickly and immediately took a small bite out of her treat. But it seemed her apple was a lot sourer than mine, or she was far more surprised. Her lips puckered, and her tongue lolled out of her mouth. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the sight.


    She playfully shoved me as her face turned red. She held the half-bitten apple close to her chest only to finish it off with a single quick bite. Her face puckered again, and she slapped her thigh once, but she suddenly stood tall with a stoic face, trying to pretend it didn¡¯t bother her at all.


    <Does this mean that you didn¡¯t like it?> I signed, trying to surpress the laughter that was escaping through my teeth.


    Cerila puffed her cheeks out at me. <No, I actually really liked the sour taste. It just surprised me, that¡¯s all.>


    <It surprised you the second time as well?>


    Cerila gently pushed me again as she let out a small noise. It was her holding back a small chuckle. And seeing her like that brought a smile to my face.


    Then Cerila looked surprised for a moment and started sniffing into the air. <Are you looking for someone?> I asked. For some reason, that was the impression that I got. It was the same kind of sniff she did when she looked for animals and monsters back in Syn¡¯nari.


    Are there different kinds of sniffs? Like¡­do sniffs of certain lengths¡­change¡­I don¡¯t even know. I feel like asking would be a bit awkward.


    Cerila nodded meekly. <Yes, but I think I know where to find him. Follow me.>


    We waded through the crowd of people with ease. Nobody seemed too interested in making a fuss or bothering us, or anyone for that matter. We got the occasional muffled gasp of surprise and stares because of me, but even that was at an all-time low.


    The people here seemed genuinely unbothered by my presence, and it was refreshing. Everyone just wanted to have a good time while the blizzard had subsided. I also imagine that the first winter storm slowing down was the indicator for the Field Games to start.


    Cerila moved with purpose until she brought us into a small clearing. A handful of people spectated a group of men throwing spears and javelins at painted straw targets. But it was over to the side a bit where a much larger crowd was gathered.


    A group of onlookers was enjoying a spear-throwing match. A burly leopard Beastmen was facing off against an equally large Human. The Human¡¯s hairy arms exploded out from his sleeveless leather jacket and were so thick that if somebody told me he was an old giant Dwarf, I would have believed them. I mean, his legs were as wide as some people¡¯s bodies.


    His curly black hair and beard exploded out from his measly-sized hood all the way down to his barrel chest, and I watched with piqued interest. He threw a giant spear with such force that once it connected with the straw target, it exploded into a ball of yellow hay. The man was a beast and the fact that he could muster that much strength without mana enhancement was impressive.


    The Beastmen shook his head in defeat but was still grinning as he prepared to throw his spear. The Beastmen¡¯s weapon flew true, and it hit the hay target hard enough to make it rock, but it lacked the explosive force of the other man.


    The Human chuckled with a gravelly voice and patted the Beastmen on the back in a friendly manner. I wasn¡¯t sure what the two were competing at since they both hit the target with similar accuracy. I guess they were truly attempting to see how strong they were. The Human scanned the crowd, and to my surprise, Cerila waved at him, and he looked utterly shocked for a moment before laughing and waving back.


    <Is that him?> I asked.


    Cerila nodded and waved for the man to come over. He lumbered over, still chuckling to himself. The man stood right in front of both of us and he had to be standing nearly seven feet tall. If King Maxwell was a body builder of epic proportions then that man was king of the Vikings.


    ¡°Well, if it ain¡¯t little Miss White, good to see you smiling for a change,¡± he said with a grin.


    The man looked over from her to me and raised his bushy eyebrows. ¡°Well, slap my back and call me a Troll. An Elf with tan skin, High Elf Ears, and the eye of a damn Dragon. You''re the freaking Dragon Slayer.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so,¡± I said back.


    ¡°You suppose so, huh?¡± he said with a gravelly chuckle. ¡°Guess you aren¡¯t hidin yourself.¡±


    Cerila took out her black stone tablet from her Spatial Ring and started writing away. <Hi, Agnar!>


    Agnar just laughed again. ¡°Hi? That¡¯s all little Miss White has to say to me after all this time?¡±


    But Agnar stopped laughing as he absentmindedly gazed between us. His head slowly moved back, and his beady black eyes widened. It looked like the man suddenly pieced together the answer to the universe.


    ¡°No way¡­Miss White¡­was this guy your fiance that you were looking for?¡± Agnar mumbled in disbelief.


    Fiance? Well¡­I guess she wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Cerila¡¯s face blushed but she kept nodding her head with a happy smile as she continued to write on her tablet. <Yes! This is Kaladin! And Kaladin, this is Agnar! He was the one I helped in the dungeon.>


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Agnar,¡± I said, simply extending a hand.


    The big man reached down with his giant bear palm covering my hand. But then snorted. ¡°Helped? You saved my behind, Miss White. Never would have thought an Opal adventurer would be able to take down a Black Orc in the blink of an eye.¡± Agnar shook his head in disbelief as he looked over at me. ¡°Who would have thought the one she was trying to save was the damn Dragon Slayer. Color me surprised¡­it¡¯s a weird and wild world out here.¡±


    Agnar and Cerila talked amongst each other for a bit. I decided not to interrupt, but I did catch glimpses of Cerila¡¯s tablet every now and again. Of course, my name was often on there. Eventually, Agnar let out a long sigh and strolled over to me.


    ¡°You any good at throwing a spear, Dragon Slayer?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got some training,¡± I admitted.


    Dad had taught me the proper way to throw spears and javelins. Naturally, those were two different stances, but I learned them nonetheless. Typically, it wasn¡¯t the best method for a spear user to throw his only weapon, but sometimes it was needed and even a useful strategy in certain situations. And as Aganar proved, if you can supply enough force, then you can quickly devastate a creature or person.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m gonna brag about this for the rest of my life. Even my descendants will be retelling my feats,¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°I think you are cutting me a bit short, Agnar,¡± I argued.


    Agnar waved me away with a chuckle. ¡°I have no doubts you will be skillful, Dragon Slayer, but I¡¯ll be damned if I Iet somebody still wet behind the ears beat me in my own domain.¡±


    The man tossed me a spear and I gave it a once over. It wasn¡¯t all that amazing. Decent weight and size for the average person which meant it was a bit small for me. Judging by the barrel he pulled it from, they appeared to all be mass-produced iron spears. Probably a military surplus if I had to guess.


    ¡°So¡­just aim for the target? Are there points or something to go off of?¡± I asked as I twirled the spear around.


    ¡°Nah, just hit the target and don¡¯t use mana enhancement. Although I bet that will be a challenge for ya. Aim for the second column. These close ones are too easy¡­unless the Dragon Slayer needs to warm up?¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be fine with the further targets,¡± I told him.


    There were three rows of targets at different distances and sizes. The closest targets were about as big as a boulder and were pretty damn close. I imagined it was for people who just wanted to toss a spear for fun. However, anyone with even a bit of skill could easily hit their mark.


    The second row¡¯s targets were a lot smaller, probably a bit smaller than an average person, and they were nearing the maximum distance a typical spear could be thrown. Any further and the person would be entering javelin territory. As for the third row, that required a javelin and a good amount of skill as the targets were no bigger than a Human head. Hitting those would be a challenge even for me.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    So without waiting any longer¡­I reared back and launched the spear straight into the center of the first target.


    Cerila clapped a few times behind me, and Agnar let out a long whistle and looked me up and down. ¡°Well damn. That was a good throw, and you didn¡¯t even use mana enhancement,¡± he said eying my magic item.


    ¡°I already had the dang lecture ready in my head to give you some pointers since everybody messes up on their first try. Guess you ain¡¯t the Dragon Slayer for nothing.¡±


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s your turn, Agnar,¡± I said with a slight grin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky now, Dragon Slayer. I didn¡¯t get promoted to Sapphire for my dashing looks,¡± he said with a deep gravelly laugh.


    So, he¡¯s a Sapphire Adventurer? Just a single rank below Emerald. This guy is no country bumpkin. He¡¯s the elite of the elite in the Adventurers Guild. Of course, that also begs the question as to why Cerila was even close to a Ruby or Sapphire threat-level dungeon.


    And as his rank suggested, Agnar did not disappoint. I was half expecting him to muscle the spear to the target, but I was surprised once more. The man wasn¡¯t all talk, he had a solid form to his powerful throw, and it was good. Probably better than mine. I suppose this guy has been throwing spears before I even existed. He looked to be in his late forties, but it was hard to tell with an overflowing beard covering his face.


    I walked over to grab another spear but decided I¡¯d ask him a few questions. ¡°Hey, do you mind telling me what happened with Cerila? And how she came to be in a dungeon with you?¡±


    Agnar looked surprised for a moment but shrugged. ¡°You got the wrong idea, Dragon Slayer. I wasn¡¯t in a dungeon with her. She just showed up randomly. I had no idea she was there.¡±


    ¡°So she just¡­ wandered into a dungeon? What about her Dwarf companion?¡± I asked him as I prepared to throw the next spear.


    ¡°Dwarf? I ain¡¯t see a Dwarf with her. But yeah, it sure seems like she walked in randomly. It turned out she smelled blood from the entrance or something and came to investigate,¡± he said with a shrug.


    ¡°Anyway, I hired a party of adventurers to explore that place with me. I was hunting a rare Spotted Sabertooth that people said they found. It was going to be a hunt to remember, but things didn¡¯t go as planned,¡± he said.


    I threw the spear into the target, hitting it dead center again. ¡°Oh? And what happened?¡±


    ¡°Well, we found the Spotted Sabertooth, but not how I imagined it. It was draped over the shoulders of a big ol¡¯ Black Orc. Not the kind of sight somebody wants to see,¡± Agnar grumbled as he tossed his spear into the target, striking it perfectly in the center.


    Black Orcs, huh? I read that they were mutated Orcs that were far stronger and smarter than the average green-skinned Orc. An Orc was a threat level of about fifty or so. Dangerous enough to warrant an adventurer team or skilled fighter to interfere.


    A group of Orcs, depending on the size of the horde, could quickly get up to a threat level of one hundred, or the equivalent of a threat to raze a village or small town. A single Black Orc was a threat level of one hundred by itself.


    ¡°That thing had a dungeon item as well. It was using a bow so strong it pierced straight through our Vanguard''s iron shield like it was nothing. The poor guy didn¡¯t even get a chance to scream before he died. From there on, it was a bloodbath¡ªa mere party of four against a Black Orc and at least ten regular orcs. Our Warrior didn¡¯t last long either,¡± Agnar said solemnly.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯m sorry I brought it up,¡± I apologized as I hit the last spear target.


    Piecing everything together was easy enough¡­


    Digging into other adventurers¡¯ pasts was taboo. I had thoughtlessly asked because I was curious and didn¡¯t consider Agnar¡¯s feelings. Not everyone could wade through mental anguish and come out unscathed on the other end.


    Agnar quickly tossed his spear for another perfect strike. Currently, we were three for three. Agnar nodded his head and led me to the javelin-throwing third row. There were only two targets on this range¡ªone for each contestant.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Stuff like that happens in that line of work, you know? No point in sinking in the past. That¡¯s what my papa always used to say,¡± he said, with a slightly less enthusiastic chuckle.


    Agnar tossed me a javelin, and it was as I expected. It was better in make and clearly made for throwing as its weight was distributed better, and it was a more appropriate size. However, it was still a simple, mass-produced product.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first this time since you went first last. But if we both hit our target, we¡¯ll just move on to the final target. But, uh, you need a warmup for that? I don¡¯t want you complaining I didn¡¯t give you a chance,¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make do,¡± I said.


    Agnar got into a stance but looked over his shoulder. ¡°Say, since you asked me some questions, how about I get to tell you something?¡±


    Tell me instead of ask?


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not,¡± I responded.


    Agnar let out a deep breath and looked straight ahead. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of relationship you two have, but let me tell you this. Little Miss White over there really cares about you. Even after she cut a Black Orc in half, weapon and all, she was ready to walk away without saying a damn word. I had to hold onto her sleeve like some kind of snotty kid just to get her to stop and talk for five seconds. She had nothing but hollow eyes and a burning drive to save you.¡±


    ¡°I know that¡­¡±


    Agnar looked back over at me. ¡°Do you? To me, it seems like she is real happy to be here with you, but you don¡¯t look too happy to be here with her.¡±


    ¡°And how would you know that?¡± I shot back a bit more defensively than I meant. Even though I knew he was probably right.


    ¡°As I said, you are still wet behind the ears, Dragon Slayer. I might not be the sharpest spear around, but I know a thing or two,¡± he chuckled.


    Agnar repositioned himself. He took a few steps forward, and in a perfect show of his skill, he threw the javelin in a textbook way. It was baffling to witness such a large man elegantly glide across the ground and throw a javelin with nothing but sheer technique.


    And the javelin flew true. It drew a wondrous arc as it smacked straight into the head-sized target. The target exploded into a burst of hay. It genuinely was an exceptional throw. Even more so, considering he did it without mana enhancement.


    Agnar let out another deep breath and nodded at his impressive feat. ¡°I ain¡¯t gonna pry into your business anymore or pretend to know the situation you''re in with her. She tried saving you, and you ended up becoming the Dragon Slayer, so now you should protect her, you know? The same energy and all that. It¡¯s hard to find somebody that is willing to go solo into a dungeon just for a damn small chance at finding someone.¡±


    The big man turned to me and sighed as he ran a hand through his beard. ¡°Just don¡¯t let her wither away alone and ignore her like you are now.¡± He pointed a large stubby finger at me. ¡°Cuz if you do, I¡¯ll find ya myself and launch you on an Elf-sized spear down range.¡±


    That would be¡­an impressive feat. But I feel he may be capable of doing just that.


    And to be honest, I didn¡¯t even know how to respond to him. I¡¯d just been enjoying the day with Cerila. I was ignoring the crux of our underlying problems. Truth be told, I didn¡¯t know what to say or what to do about it. I don¡¯t think Agnar¡¯s words helped me figure it out, but they reminded me that I was running from it all.


    And it was just hurting Cerila¡­what do I do¡­


    When Bowen asked me those series of questions on that bench overlooking the school, I answered all of them in regard to Sylvia. But when I asked myself those questions and inserted Cerila into them, I got the exact same answers.


    I didn¡¯t like the idea of Cerila being with another man. And I did want to make her happy. I cared about her not just because of a sense of recompense. I always cared about Cerila, even though it took me a long time to realize it. I mean, I willingly sacrificed my life just to give her a better shot at life.


    Was that something even best friends did? If it was Padraic instead of Cerila, would I have done the same thing? I like to think that I would have, but¡­who knows if I would have at the moment?


    I had plans to do something. To change my current position with Sylvia. I imagined it would be a slow process, knowing me. But, no, it was a guarantee that it would be like that. But¡­


    Sigh¡­even after all this time, it¡¯s still hard to work through this stuff.


    I felt somebody nudge me on the side, breaking me out of my thoughts. <Kal? Are you okay? It¡¯s your turn,> Cerila signed with a smile.


    <Ah, yeah, sorry. I just zoned out a bit,> I told her.


    I caught Agnar watching me with a satisfied grin. ¡°Nervous, Dragon Slayer?¡±


    ¡°In your dreams, old man,¡± I said as I took up my javelin.


    Agnar let out another chuckle but I had to admit he was definitely a better javelin thrower than I was. And I doubted I¡¯d be as elegant as him, but I wasn¡¯t entirely out of my depth.


    Well, here goes nothing.


    Just like Agnar, I took my running steps and launched the javelin from my hand. It felt good coming out, and even without mana enhancement it felt powerful and accurate. My javelin lacked the elegant arc of Agnar¡¯s, but it soared through the air toward the target. And for all my worries, I was awarded the satisfying sound of a javelin impacting the target. It might not have been as brutal of an impact as Agnar¡¯s, but a hit was a hit.


    Cerila was the first to reach me as she pulled on my shoulder with an ear-to-ear smile. She didn¡¯t even seem surprised that I hit the target and instead gave me words of encouragement.


    <Wait, you knew I was going to hit the target?> I asked.


    She looked more surprised at my question than me hitting the head-sized target from long range. <Of course! I never doubted you,> she signed excitedly, her tail swishing back and forth.


    Agnar was just smiling as he watched us, but he turned his head and called out into the crowd. A lanky man waddled out from the gathering of people. I hadn¡¯t even realized there were that many people watching us. I sort of just tuned them out, and since they didn¡¯t even whoop or holler, it was no surprise that I hadn¡¯t noticed them.


    Agnar gave the man some quick instructions, and he grabbed two palm-sized plates and ran out into the field. ¡°Alright, Dragon Slayer. This is the last target, and she¡¯s a rough one, so this is how it¡¯s gonna work. If one of us hits it and the other doesn¡¯t, then that person wins. If neither of us hit it, everything¡¯s a draw, yeah?¡±


    ¡°A draw? No throw-off or something?¡± I questioned.


    Agnar chuckled and slapped me on the shoulder. ¡°Heck no. Tying with the Dragon Slayer is almost as good as beating him!¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°I guess¡ªhey¡­wait¡­that guy is going really far,¡± I said as I pointed down the field.


    He was nearly at the maximum distance, well out of the conventional javelin range. We were nearing bow and arrow territory with that kind of distance.


    ¡°Scared? You can forfeit,¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m afraid, but this seems a bit overkill. Do you really mean to tell me that this is normal? Has anyone ever hit this target before?¡± I argued.


    Agnar grinned so brightly I could see his white teeth through his curly black beard. ¡°Yeah, I have,¡± he said with complete confidence. ¡°Not just once or twice either. I don¡¯t miss, Dragon Slayer.¡±


    Well¡­if that¡¯s the case, then I had to see it because this was out of the realm of normalcy. That would be a godly feat, even with Agnar¡¯s technique and strength. I don¡¯t think Dad or even King Maxwell could make it on their first try.


    ¡°Just to prove it, I¡¯ll go first.¡± He pointed at his eyes and then at me. ¡°Just watch and learn, Dragon Slayer. Watch and learn¡­¡± he trailed off.


    Agnar dropped into a comfortable position with his javelin held high. He took a few deep breaths and exhaled slowly. Everyone around us was utterly silent as we watched on with bated breath.


    Agnar gave a loud roar, and the man down the field haphazardly tossed the plate into the air. There was no way each throw was uniform which probably made this last target even more impossible. Agnar took a lot of running steps, far more than he did with the last target, and tensed his body.


    The muscles on his arms, shoulders, and legs bulged with pure power as he stepped into the crowd. His foot literally sank into the soft soil, and he launched his javelin with an audible woosh.


    The piece of wood and iron shot through the air like an arrow with such force I didn¡¯t think I would have been able to track it without my Dragon eye. Agnar was a beast, for sure. But with that throw, he was a god amongst men.


    Because he hit the damn target¡­not on its way up or down but at its apex.


    The crowd erupted into a cheer at the feat of skill and strength. I felt myself clapping at the feat, and Cerila even slightly pushed my shoulder in excitement as she clapped furiously.


    Agnar bathed in the praise and swept his arms to the side. ¡°You¡¯re up, Dragon Slayer.¡±


    ¡°Big shoes to fill,¡± I chuckled. ¡°That was an impressive toss, Agnar.¡±


    ¡°Flattery ain¡¯t gonna hit the target, Dragon Slayer,¡± Agnar chuckled.


    I picked my weapon up and looked over to Agnar. ¡°Hey¡­do I have to yell as you did?¡±


    He cocked his head to the side with a playful smile. ¡°Gotta let him know when to throw someway.¡±


    ¡°Bit embarrassing, but I suppose when in Rome do as the Romans do,¡± I muttered to myself.


    Agnar gave me a funny look because I said that in English, but I ignored him. I had a target to hit, and Cerila¡¯s expecting and excited gaze was not making this easier.


    I calmed my mind and body and prepared myself for the throw, tuning out the world. It didn¡¯t matter if it was a nearly impossible target. That didn¡¯t mean I was going to go at this half-baked and not try. Besides, as Agnar proved, it was doable, albeit extraordinarily difficult.


    I opened my eyes and let out a roar of my own. I didn¡¯t even check to see if the man was going to throw the target and was already in the middle of my steps when I acquired the target. I knew aiming for the apex would be too much, so I opted to hit the mark on its downward trajectory.


    The javelin released from my hand with a satisfying swoosh as it flew off toward the target. It felt good on release. I was confident I was on the mark. All I could do was watch in anticipation as time slowed down, and just then¡­only then¡­


    Did I miss.


    My javelin hit the dirt, missing the plate by a good margin. I let out a sigh, and the crowd let out groans. I wish I could say that I was close. That if the target was thrown slightly better or if I was a bit luckier, I would have hit it, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    I could make the same throw a hundred times and hit it a single time if I was lucky. Agnar¡¯s throw was just that spectacular. I lost fair and square.


    Agnar wiped the sweat off his face and patted me on the back. ¡°I tell you what, Dragon Slayer, you had me nervous there for a moment. I thought you just about had it with your yell alone,¡± he said with a chuckle that was filled with far more jolly than the previous ones.


    ¡°You ain¡¯t mad, right? Want a retoss or something?¡± Agnar asked me.


    ¡°No sir, I lost this round without a doubt. You are the better javelin thrower for sure,¡± I said, admitting my defeat.


    Agar nodded his head and smiled. ¡°Humble too. Takes a man with a good head and heart to admit that. Got plenty of people who complain about their toss being unfair. No wonder she likes you so much,¡± he said as he looked behind me.


    I followed his eyes, and Cerila''s face was bright red, her tail moving back and forth. She tried hiding with what little fabric was left on her hood but to no avail. It was quite adorable if I do say so myself.

 Vol.6 Ch.150- Birthday Surprises.

    After the javelin contest with Agnar, the three of us got a bite to eat. Since I was the loser, I ended up footing the bill. Our lunch consisted of just slabs of meat cooked over a fire, and I helped myself to an apple juice that was freshly pressed. Of course, Agnar being the monster he was, ate his weight in silver, so my funds were screaming at me. Cerila was also quite the eater. I guess maintaining that kind of physique requires it.


    Regardless, it was a simple, but excellent meal. When I¡¯m at Forward University or when Bowen¡¯s maids cook dinner, it¡¯s always extravagant and high-class. It¡¯s not that I dislike that food. If anything, I think I prefer those meals as they are far healthier and more filling than what I had, but¡­this had its own charm.


    Reminds me of my days of adventuring. Not that those lasted all that long.


    After our lunch and a bit of walking around, Agnar bid us farewell and went to cause havoc in the lifting stone competition. I felt bad for anyone who tried to compete with him. They were destined to face off against a living titan.


    It was almost midday when we parted ways. The cool winter wind swept through the snowy trees as Cerila guided me out into the forest. A few archery ranges were set up for people who wanted to get away from the crowd and just let loose. We also turned our dungeon items back in and got our deposits back for them.


    I asked Cerila if she wanted to compete anywhere, but she told me that we could come back next year. That she actually wanted to have a competition with me, and that¡¯s what led us to our current situation¡­


    <It¡¯s not that funny¡­> I signed weakly.


    Cerila was off to my right holding her sides and letting out a thunderous laugh mixed in with some moans. Of course, since she couldn¡¯t hear herself, she had no idea just how loud she was. But it was evident that when she made those kinds of noises¡­she was honestly laughing her hardest without a care in the world.


    <Why are you using that? It¡¯s so¡­.small,> she managed to sign in between her laughs.


    I looked down. <It¡¯s not that small,> I argued.


    <Where did you even get that? It looks like it was made for a child, Kal!>


    Because it is.


    The short bow I was using was the one I pilfered from¡­uh¡­what was his name again? Ah, whatever. The same kid I rightfully secured my Spatial Ring from in honorable combat.


    The bow was high quality, albeit it was just made out of high-quality material, a brown oak with random engravings. Unfortunately, the craftsmanship wasn¡¯t much to brag about. Somebody was probably just trying to pull a quick one over some noble¡¯s head.


    Either way¡­the bow was small and had a measly draw weight. And much to Cerila¡¯s enjoyment, in my hands, the bow looked silly beyond belief.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only thing she is laughing about¡­my skills with the bow are¡­ lacking.


    I lamented that fact in my last hunt, but I hadn¡¯t done anything to change it, so it was no surprise that I was still behind. I just didn¡¯t have much of a reason to use a bow and arrow these days since most of my opponents have been monsters or people. I was a far better mage than I ever was an archer.


    And it was no wonder Cerila found it somewhat amusing. Back in the day, I was the archer going around in the woods hunting animals and tiny monsters while she followed behind me with magic.


    But now¡­


    ¡°How is that even possible,¡± I muttered.


    Cerila wasn¡¯t coming from a place of incompetence but of pure skill. She hit the target dead center with ease and it wasn¡¯t the first time she had done it. No, she was regularly smacking the bull¡¯s eye like it was just another morning for her. Her skills with the bow far surpassed mine. Honestly, they were probably even better than my father¡¯s.


    And her bow¡­how does that thing even function?


    Cerila¡¯s longbow was made entirely of pure white ice. It was like somebody had carved it straight out of a glacier. If the light hit it just right, you could see straight through it and out the other side. Even the bowstring looked to be made of an icicle. I thought at first that Cerila had made it with her magic as it fit her perfectly.


    However, in theory, that bow should have been the world¡¯s most useless weapon, but since it came from a dungeon it could completely ignore the laws of¡­everything. Therefore, I shouldn¡¯t even attempt to make sense of that weapon. I¡¯d long since given up on trying to apply logic to items found in dungeons.


    <Is that the bow you got from the dungeon with Agnar?> I asked her.


    Cerila nodded and then proceeded to hit another perfect shot. <Yes, I think it¡¯s around a C rank item since it can also do this.>


    She quickly nocked another arrow, but this time something was different. The iron arrowhead frosted over as ice crept down the shaft. Before it reached Cerila¡¯s fingers, she let the arrow loose, and it smacked into the middle of the target once more, splitting the previous arrow in the center.


    Frost quickly spread out from the impact and consumed the target. It was as impressive as it was deadly. That begged the question¡­


    <How is that only a C rank? Shouldn¡¯t its destructive power alone bring it to B or even A rank?> I questioned.


    Cerila shrugged. <It has a big drawback. If I use mana and turn my arrows into frost arrows like that, they are completely useless against a monster with tough skin or even a person with leather armor. Watch, and make a stone wall by the target,> she explained.


    I summoned an earth wall next to the target, and Cerila launched another arrow. Sure enough, as the second the arrow hit the stone wall it disintegrated, barely even chipping the surface. And I hadn¡¯t done anything to reinforce the wall. A normal iron arrow should have found some purchase in it.


    Mmmm¡­a bow that excels at killing soft targets is interesting. It might be a C rank overall but in the right scenario, it could be highly deadly.


    Cerila let out a long sigh and looked over at me. I got the impression she wanted to say something but she frowned slightly and walked over to a wooden stump while beckoning me to follow her.


    <What¡¯s the matter?> I asked.


    <Nothing¡­I figured I should move things along. So here¡­happy birthday, Kal,> she said as a long brown wooden box appeared on the stump.


    The box didn¡¯t appear to be anything special, but Cerila gave me an expectant look, so I went ahead and opened it. Laying inside a straw bed was a silver recurve bow with sky-blue accents. I ran my hand across the cool metal and marveled at its craftsmanship. It seemed to be made of Dwarven steel with a bit of cobalt here and there.


    The black leather for the grip felt just rough enough to feel secure without being too excessive in any way. The weapon was uniform and sleek, but I noticed a small engraving on the upper limb upon further inspection.


    K+C+P?


    I looked at Cerila for confirmation, and she was just smiling softly.


    I see¡­


    I grabbed an arrow from the bucket and decided to give the bow a test drive. Pulling back on the bowstring revealed that the draw weight was on the heavier side, more than I was used to. But with a bit of mana enhancement, the arrow went back smoothly and I released it with a satisfying twang and woosh.


    I chuckled slightly as my arrow missed my mark by a bit. Unfortunately, no matter how good of a bow Padraic made or how expensive and rare the materials were, it couldn¡¯t compensate for my lack of skill.


    Even still, the bow was indeed fantastic. Just thinking back to the first knife Padraic ever made me at his Dad¡¯s forge, this was a night and day difference. He mentioned that he practiced while on the road, but it seemed that Bowen permitted him to use the forges at the school. He¡¯d improved dramatically over these last few years.


    Those two went out of their way to make this thing for me. It had been a while since I¡¯d gotten such a personalized gift. I won¡¯t lie, I couldn¡¯t wipe the smile off my face, nor could I suppress the feeling of happiness.


    I really should thank her and¡ª


    ¡°What! What the?! WHAT DID YOU DO TO MY TARGET?¡±


    Oops.


    ¡ª


    We managed to sate the anger of the man by paying him handsomely for the damage done to his arrow and target. It was only natural that we do so¡­since the range was free of charge, and we did ruin the target of our own accord. Cerila apologized sheepishly, and since we got the feeling that we weren¡¯t welcome at the range anymore, Cerila suggested we go hunting in the nearby forest.


    Since I didn¡¯t have any counters to suggest, I agreed, and the two of us wandered into the woods, looking for something to hunt. We were told that some monsters might be lurking about if we went far enough in so we did just that. The woods were deathly silent, eerily so. And Cerila and I hadn¡¯t said much since we embarked.


    She was constantly sneaking glances my way, and I didn¡¯t know exactly what to say. It seemed that I had a lot to talk to her about, and it appeared that she was also considering some things. I also had to thank her for the gift as well as give her a gift of her own that I had prepared.


    Cerila abruptly stopped and gave me a rather complicated look. <Do you want to stop and rest for a while?>


    Although she asked it as a question, I got the feeling it was more of a statement. <Sure, let¡¯s eat something,> I agreed.


    I made us some seats out of earth magic, and Cerila took out some wood to be used for a small fire. We worked quickly and had a small campsite set up in a few minutes.


    The crackling of the fire was the only noise besides the occasional howl of a beast in the distance. Cerila¡¯s amber fox eyes reflected the fire as she listlessly stared into the blaze. I stared into the fire for just a moment before I felt her gaze on me.


    We stared at each other for a while before Cerila averted her eyes first. A worried expression formed on her face as she bowed her head low. <Are you¡­mad at me, Kal?> she signed


    Mad? What? Do I seem angry or something? I swear it¡¯s just my face.


    <I¡¯m not mad at all, I swear, Cerila. What is there to be mad about? I¡¯ve had a lot of fun today,> I told her.


    Cerila raised her eyebrows at me, and her ears pulled back as well. <Really? Am I not bothering you by forcing you to come here? Or that I talked to Agnar for too long? And our gift wasn¡¯t bad, was it?>


    What?


    <Cerila, you are imagining things. None of those are true at all. I genuinely had a good time today, and Agnar was an interesting man. It was good to get a challenge in with him, even if I lost. And if anything, I¡¯m the one that should be sorry for not thanking you,> I explained.


    <Thanking? Me?> she asked, taken aback.


    <That¡¯s right. Thank you for taking me out here today and for showing me a good time. It felt like the good old days again with just you and me. And thank you for the gift. It¡¯s indeed special. I¡¯ll have to make sure I thank Padraic as well,> I signed with a smile.


    Her eyes went wide, and I thought she would be happy with my response. Everything I said, I meant. I really did have a good time with her, and the gift was something special, just for me. I was thankful for her and for Padraic. I can only hope I got that across but¡­


    <Then why¡­why have you been ignoring me? Ever since I told you how I felt¡­I felt as if we¡¯d been further apart even though we haven¡¯t been this close physically in years¡­why is that, Kal? Do you hate me?> she asked with downcast teary eyes.


    Geeze¡­have I been so awful to her that it really made it seem like I hated her? I never intended to do that or make her feel that way. I wouldn¡¯t have dreamed of it in a million years. She looked over at me, tears dripping down her face.


    But¡­I can¡¯t refute what she is saying because it¡¯s true. Well, not the hating her part, but the driving away feeling, even I feel like that.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to say at first, but I think¡­I have something. It may just be putting a bandaid on the problem and calling it good, but it¡¯s better than whatever this is.


    <I don¡¯t hate you, Cerila. I could never hate you. If anyone should be doing the hating, it should be you. I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve been distant. It¡¯s my fault,> I admitted. <But Cerila, do you still¡­love me? Even after all of this?>


    Her eyes widened in shock. She looked panicked like I was about to bolt off and never come back. But I had no plans of leaving her.


    <Of course! I¡­this¡­I just want to know¡­I know I said I wouldn¡¯t wait forever, but it¡¯s eating away at me¡­I¡¯ll always love you, Kaladin!> she signed with a pained expression.


    I see¡­of course she does. She told me as much.


    <Cerila, do you remember when I told you that I was having trouble sorting out my feelings? That I wasn¡¯t even sure of my own?> I asked.


    She nodded as she wiped her face with the corner of her hood. <Well, recently, I¡¯ve begun to piece those things together, albeit slowly. I¡¯ve more or less come up with a solution to test the waters so to speak.>


    <And¡­?> she asked hesitantly.


    <But that doesn¡¯t really answer your question, and it doesn¡¯t move us forward. Honestly, what I¡¯m about to say might make it seem like I¡¯m placing you second in line. By telling you these things, I¡¯m going to give you false hope or something. So if you end up resenting me for it, I won¡¯t blame you. I should expect it even,> I signed.


    Cerila shot up slightly and leaned forward. <I! I would never ever resent you, Kaladin! I promise!>


    We¡¯ll see about that.


    <There are things that we need to do before we can revisit this topic. Are you willing to hear me out?> I asked.


    <Wait¡­does this mean¡­do you love me?> she asked, looking a mixture of confused and anxious.


    <I do care about you, Cerila. I do. More than I care about most people. You see, the Headmaster asked me a series of questions. He asked me if I would mind if you ended up with another man. I answered that question with an immediate yes, deep down, it bothers me just thinking about the possibility,> I explained.


    Cerila looked at me with a mixture of tears and rapt attention. She wouldn¡¯t even blink , fearing to miss anything I said. But I waited a moment for her response. <Do you mean that?> she asked.


    <I do. Not only that, he posed another question. He asked me if I cared about you, why not just make you happy? And that if I didn¡¯t want to make you happy, then I didn¡¯t deserve you. I¡¯m starting to understand what he meant by that. Because I do want to make you happy, Cerila, but I also answered those questions about Sylvia the same way. Whether that¡¯s a kind of love or a version of love you and her want or not, I¡¯m not sure. But I promise I¡¯ll move forward to working that out. I won¡¯t leave either of you in the dark forever,> I told her earnestly.


    She smiled bitterly at that and started nodding her head, wiping the tears from her eyes again. <Okay¡­then what are these ¡®things¡¯ you are speaking about?>


    <One thing is for sure. I want you to get along with Sylvia. Or maybe getting along may be impossible, and it¡¯s more than I can ask for. At the very least, I want you to talk to her. The fact that you two aren¡¯t even on speaking terms is too much. Especially when you are both at each other¡¯s throats. I can¡¯t bear to see you two hate each other so much,> I explained.


    Cerila nodded sheepishly, and her ears folded down. <We¡­speak¡­sometimes. We spoke about today¡¯s events and some plans. We also spoke when we took care of you and¡ª>


    I narrowed my eyes, not in a hateful or angry way. But in a serious one. Well, I hope I did, at least. <Cerila. You know that¡¯s not what I mean.>


    She looked away, her ears still pressed down. <I¡­get it. It¡¯s hard, but I¡¯ll try¡­but if she doesn¡¯t talk back to me, it¡¯s not my fault!>


    <I understand. I know she is partially to blame and can be¡­standoffish at times, so thank you for trying,> I said with a nod of the head. <Second, I want you to think about if you truly love me.>


    Cerila jolted forward again, and I had to placate her with some hand warnings to stop her from exploding into a frenzy. <Listen, Cerila, I know questioning your feelings is bound to make you unhappy, but I just¡­if¡ªno, when we come back to this situation again, I just want to make sure that you know that your feelings are genuine. If you love me out of a sense of compensation, that won¡¯t work for me. Because I know that my feelings, regardless of what they are, are not because I feel that I owe you something. You understand, right?>


    Cerila backed down and nodded her head thoughtfully, tears forming in her eyes again as she clenched her jaw. <Good¡­now I can¡¯t be forcing everything onto you, can I?>


    <What does that mean? I can do this alone¡ª> she asked.


    <Simple,> I interrupted. <There are things that I need to do. One, I need to explore my feelings with Sylvia more.>


    Cerila winced slightly at that, which made me feel bad. Talking about my feelings for Sylvia right in front of her probably didn¡¯t make her feel that good inside. I would understand if she grew to hate me after all of this.


    <I know that¡¯s the last thing you want to hear, but it¡¯s true. I think that I truly care for her. I already have plans moving forward, and what comes out of them remains to be seen. I also have Mila to consider. I¡¯m also sure I¡¯ll be able to figure more things out, which will undoubtedly help me figure things out with you. Hopefully. Secondly, I need to tell you something important. Very important, that is.>


    <Important? What is it?> she signed nervously.


    Now it was my turn to look away from her. <I¡­I know it¡¯s selfish to say, but I¡¯m not ready to talk about it just yet. My recent journey brought up some¡­ memories. I need more time to sort them out again. Although I promise not to keep them from you for too long because it will probably change how you feel about me.>


    <Is this what you meant by not knowing who you really are or something? Because¡ª>


    <It¡¯s more than you could ever imagine, Cerila. It really is beyond your understanding. And I don¡¯t mean to sound like I¡¯m talking down to you, but it¡¯s true. When I''m ready, I promise to tell you in the near future. And I will tell you everything even if it hurts me,> I explained sternly.


    Cerila looked rather dejected by that, but she nodded her head slowly. <So, does that mean¡­after we do all of this¡­we will be together?> she asked.


    Ah¡­that¡­I was hoping she wouldn¡¯t bring that up.


    I didn¡¯t set these goals to be completed to confirm our feelings but to work things out. If I said yes, and it turned out we didn¡¯t love each other after we did everything, then it would have been a lie. If I gave her some vague answer, like maybe or perhaps, it would just spur her on. That¡¯s not something I wanted either.


    I imagined that in the end, after these conditions were met, we would be different people. There was also a sense that there wasn¡¯t a time limit. These could be done in six weeks or six years. There was no telling how long any of that could take.


    But knowing me, it¡¯s going to take some time.


    <Saying yes, no, or maybe would be wrong of me, Cerila. We can revisit that when we are finished with our objectives, okay?> I responded.


    Cerila nodded weakly. Her shoulders slumped, and she looked defeated as her bloodshot and teary eyes closed slowly. I didn¡¯t want to leave her like that so I stood up.


    Cerila¡¯s body jerked slightly as I hugged her from behind. I put my hands out front so I could sign and she could see. <Cerila, no more saying that I hate you or anything like that. I promise, no, I swear with all my being that I don¡¯t even dislike a single fiber of your being. Thank you for being you. And thank you for caring about me so much. I also promise to be better to you, Cerila.>


    I just held Cerila as she started crying. I¡¯m not sure if what I¡¯d done was the right thing to do. Maybe I was only prolonging her grief. But it was what I wanted to do. Well, not the grief part but¡­ah¡­whatever¡­this was hard enough as it was.


    <I know it¡¯s a bit late, but I actually have something for you, Cerila. Happy late birthday. I hope this will make up for missing both of them,> I signed as I dropped a Spatial Ring into her hand.


    Cerila wiped the tears from her eyes and looked back at me in confusion. I just motioned for her to go ahead, and she slowly slid the ring onto her finger. Her eyes widened in surprise, and she frantically took the ring off and tried to hand it back to me.


    <Kal! Please, I can¡¯t take this! This is far too much! This is worth more than a castle. I can¡¯t just¡ª>


    <Oh, but you will. I hope you put it to good use as I have more than I know what to do with. Or you can just sell it. Do whatever you want with it,> I told her with a grin.


    Sorry to interrupt but do please come here, Son.


    I shot up and looked around frantically. I heard a voice. No, ¡®hearing¡¯ wasn¡¯t accurate. It was like it spoke directly to me in my head. But the voice was familiar¡­one I had heard before.


    <Kal?! What¡¯s wrong?!> Cerila asked, shaking me.


    Damn¡­what is she doing here, and why do I know how to find her all of a sudden?


    ¡ª


    I led Cerila deeper into the forest, following on nothing but pure instinct. I warned her about whose voice I heard and that it wasn¡¯t something I could ignore, but she agreed to come nonetheless. But now that we were almost there, Cerila was shaking in fear. I could hear her teeth chattering against each other, but she still put one foot in front of the other.


    Eventually, we arrived at a large clearing in the forest. Standing in the center was a tall woman with dark almond skin wearing a daring black dress that exposed her skin to the world. Despite the cold, she didn¡¯t appear the least bit bothered.


    Avasta¡¯s deep reptilian amethyst eyes glowed with power as she stared into us. I felt the hair on the back of my neck stand up, and she grinned devilishly, no doubt relishing in the unease she caused by looking into my soul. But then her face morphed for a moment, her eyes went wide and her grin faded away like I had seen something that wasn¡¯t really there.


    The long nail on her slim fingers beckoned us over but Cerila stopped dead in her tracks. ¡°Aww, you don¡¯t have to be like that, dear. I¡¯ve just been keeping away all the pests, that¡¯s all,¡± Avasta said, the pressure surrounding her dissipating.


    Cerila fell to her knees and gasped for air. I wiped the sweat off my forehead and glared at Avasta. ¡°What do you want, Chaos Dragon Empress Avasta?¡± I asked pointedly.


    She took a step back and covered her¡­immodest and nearly exposed chest, feigning as if I stabbed her. ¡°Oh, you wound me, Son. Why are you being so cold? What have I ever done to you?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Avasta frowned and walked closer to me. She traced my face and sighed to herself. ¡°So grouchy, just like all those other senile fools. Does a mother need a reason to see her son? And here I was, being so kind as to wait patiently for you to finish your business with your adorable little fox. Me? Waiting? Imagine what the others would think¡­¡± she said with a sad sigh.


    ¡°I just figured you had a reason. Considering you are so important, Empress,¡± I said evenly.


    Avasta batted her long eyelashes at me and puffed her cheeks out. If it were anyone else it probably would have been endearing. Avasta was a monster wearing the skin of an alluring woman. And since it was a creature that far surpassed anything I could fathom, I just held my breath.


    ¡°You''re no fun,¡± she pouted as she took a step back. ¡°I came here to hold up my end of the bargain, but things changed a bit¡­¡± she said, trailing off with a finger to her chin.


    Suddenly glasses appeared on her face, and a worn leather book in her hand. Purple particles left her fingers, and started flipping the pages only for her to clear her throat. ¡°Anway, I have a question for you, and I expect an answer, yes? Okay, so what is¡­that?¡± she asked, pointing at me.


    Huh?


    I looked down at my chest, but I didn¡¯t see anything wrong with me. As far as I knew, my body hadn¡¯t changed. Even with Soul Sight, nothing was different. I raised an eyebrow at Avasta, but she shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not pointing at you. I¡¯m pointing behind you. What is that¡­thing?¡± she asked, her eyes glowing with her magic.


    I covered my eyes and looked away from Avasta, and turned my Soul Sight on. But¡­there was nothing. However, the edges of my vision were bursting with white light. If I turned around and looked at Avasta, I imagined it would have been the equivalent of staring into a sun that was at arm¡¯s length, so I cut the mana off to my eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything,¡± I admitted.


    Avasta hummed to herself and turned the pages of the book with magic. ¡°I see. You aren¡¯t proficient enough. I suppose you¡¯ve been training your eye, yes?¡±


    ¡°I have been, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Even then, you aren¡¯t as far along as I initially planned. Perhaps I overestimated you,¡± Avasta grumbled, pushing her glasses up her nose. ¡°Oh well, nothing I can¡¯t change.¡±


    ¡°Change wha¡ª¡±


    Clank.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    I didn¡¯t get a chance to finish my sentence or process what happened as white-hot pain assaulted my brain, and that was quite literal, considering what happened. I didn¡¯t even get to see her move. Blood spurted out from my left eye and Avasta¡¯s long finger was almost knuckle deep inside of me. But Avasta wasn¡¯t looking at me. She was just grinning off to the side with an amused expression.


    ¡°Oh my, you actually moved against me, little fox? How fun,¡± Avasta cackled. ¡°But you are in the way¡­scram¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait! Please, don¡¯t hurt her, just wait¡­¡± I managed to say, turning my head slightly.


    A piece of beautiful blue-shaped icicle was caught between Avasta¡¯s fingers. Cerila was pouring sweat, and her jaw was clenching so hard I could hear her grinding her teeth as tears rolled down her face. Cerila¡¯s entire body was shaking, and she looked about ready to collapse.


    I signed one-handed.


    That¡¯s right, Avasta isn¡¯t going to kill me. If she wanted to kill me, I¡¯d already be dead a hundred times over. I can fight a lot of things, but a Dragon Emperor is not one of them. It cost me everything just to defeat a regular Dragon. I can¡¯t lose Cerila.


    The ice melted, and Cerila fell to her knees, shaking. I rolled my working eye back to Avasta, and her smirk only grew.


    ¡°Now then, since you can¡¯t see it for yourself, I¡¯ll just have to show you,¡± Avasta chirped as her eyes glowed purple. ¡°Prepare yourself.¡±


    I gritted my teeth, and my world went black. When my vision returned, I could see through both eyes but quickly realized something was off because I was looking at myself.


    ¡°Would you look at that? Everything went swimmingly. How fortunate for you, Kaladin. I was expecting you to writhe on the ground in agony,¡± Avasta mused.


    But it was odd hearing her voice. Because it felt like I was listening to my own voice¡­wait no, that¡¯s not right, it was like I was hearing her voice through her ears¡­something along those lines.


    ¡°And here¡­we¡­go¡­¡± Avasta said slowly.


    I felt a surge of mana unlike anything I¡¯d felt before. Wait, that¡¯s¡­this¡­it was immense, almost a bottomless ocean of mana. It was frightening but I¡¯d felt something similar before¡­just once and only for a fleeting moment.


    The dungeon core¡­this is¡­almost like that. But it feels more perverse. Wrong.


    My vision shined brightly, and the world around me glowed with different hues of color. It was beautiful, the trees, the plants, everything. But my stomach churned, and my heart raced as I looked over at my body.


    A black whirlpool flowed in my chest. It was like a torrent of inky black water that was raging. Which was odd, considering that¡¯s not how it looked to me in my Soul Sight.


    And as I looked behind me, lording over me was a dark misty figure made entirely of that blackness. The figure was vaguely Humanoid, but I recognized it.


    How is he here?


    ¡°So tell me, what is that? Mhm? I¡¯m dying to know, considering it wasn¡¯t there before. And it appears that Qylrenth is no longer with you. Did that thing eat him or something?¡± Avasta asked, sounding genuinely interested.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is,¡± I lied.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Avasta said simply.


    What? That''s it?


    My vision darkened, and the pain receded instantly. I opened my eyes, both of them, and nothing felt amiss. I could see just fine, considering I just had my brain impaled and played with by a Dragon¡¯s finger.


    Avasta was just watching me. A wide grin kept growing, revealing her sharp inhuman teeth. It was a wicked smile that sent chills down my spine. If that mana source wasn¡¯t enough to remind me that Avasta wasn¡¯t Human, then that was.


    ¡°How interesting! You are just so chaotic! Honestly, I love it!¡± Avasta cackled as she pressed her voluptuous chest together. ¡°Oh, we are going to have so much fun, you and I!¡±


    Chaotic? Wait¡­


    ¡°Be wary, and remain vigilant of tumultuous events¡±


    Is this what the Moon Mother meant? Tumultuous can easily be seen as chaotic¡­


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡± I asked cautiously.


    ¡°Oh, nothing much. I just showed you the world through my eyes. Well, only part of it, considering even half of my power would have killed you,¡± Avasta said with a shrug.


    Half? That was less than half of her power? Is she lying? Who do I even believe anymore?


    ¡°You should also be able to use that eye more efficiently. I suppose you can say I focused it¡­or maybe I made it worse? Who knows?¡± she giggled.


    ¡°Should I be thanking you or something?¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­not quite yet. But maybe after I introduce you to your long-lost brother,¡± Avasta said with a grin.


    ¡°What are you on about? This is¡ª¡±


    Avasta looked up at the sky and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Kelzrenth? Would you come down already? Why are you still all the way up there?¡±


    I followed her eyes, but I didn¡¯t see anything but soft white clouds in the clear blue sky. Then the clouds broke apart, and I heard it before I saw it.


    A blur descended toward the ground like a missile. I barely had time to protect myself with a barrier of earth as the ground wobbled and cracked, and a loud boom echoed throughout the woods.


    I let the earthen barrier crumble away, and my eyes went wide. An enormous multi-colored Dragon had crashed into the ground. It wasn¡¯t nearly as big as Qylrenth or even the adult Wyrm, but it was still larger than a two-story house. But it was an¡­odd looking Dragon. It looked far more majestic and unique than any Dragon I had seen or read about it.


    Its breathtaking scales were a pattern of alternating pinks and light blues. The Dragon¡¯s eyes were also heterochromatic, one a bright pink and the other glacial blue. Its long tail swayed behind it, and it bared its teeth at us. Yet, despite looking so majestic, it was still a Dragon.


    But oddly enough, it lacked the inherent danger that Avasta or even the Wyrm produced. Or so I thought. One look at Cerila and I could tell she was terrified out of her wits. Perhaps I was just immune to this much? I couldn¡¯t be sure.


    Bonk.


    Gleh.


    The poor Dragon let out a guttural groan as Avasta smacked it on the head with her fist. ¡°What are you doing, Kelzrenth?! What if you hurt them?! And why are you still in that form?! Did you think you were being an epic beast or something?! Change yourself this instant!¡± Avasta chided in a motherly voice.


    What the¡­this is¡­odd as all hell.


    This was a myth in the making if somebody saw it from the outside. Avasta, despite being a Dragon, appeared to be a Human woman for the most part. And seeing a Human woman smack a Dragon so hard on the head that it made the beast wince was a sight to behold.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± the Dragon groaned.


    Suddenly, a cloud of black smoke enveloped the Dragon¡¯s form and out stepped a young boy around the age of nine or ten. His skin was a light tan, and his droopy Dark Elf ears were nearly covered by his long pink and light blue hair. His sclera was pitch black, but his Draconic eyes were the same as before. But¡­his face¡­


    It looks¡­like mine¡­.more than what should be natural. Is this some sick joke?


    ¡°What? Why do you look surprised, Kaladin? I told you, did I not? This is your older brother, Kelzrenth. Kelzrenth, play nice with him,¡± Avasta cooed.


    Kelzrenth scowled at me and rolled his eyes. ¡°Whatever. I just have to do what you told me to do, right?¡±


    Avasta narrowed her eyes but ended up sighing instead. ¡°All of you¡­why can¡¯t anyone just play along for once?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Kelzrenth declared as he bent his knees like a spring and jumped away into the trees, cracking the ground beneath him.


    And he was gone¡­just like that. What the hell?


    Avasta put a finger to her cheek and sighed again. ¡°My my, he¡¯s getting so angsty these days.¡±


    ¡°What¡­was that?¡± I asked in utter disbelief.


    Avasta looked back at me, slightly annoyed. ¡°I told you. Are you calling me a liar?¡±


    ¡°No¡­that¡¯s not it at all,¡± I groaned. I could feel a headache coming on.


    ¡°Just be a good boy and be nice to your older brother, okay? He can be a bit prickly at times, but I guess that runs in the family,¡± Avasta giggled.


    She wiped away at her exposed chest and straightened her back. ¡°Now then, I have matters to attend to. Let¡¯s hope that your Human friend managed to do what I asked. Or it¡¯ll be his head I¡¯m taking back,¡± she said as she sauntered off into the woods.


    Sigh. What is going on anymore? Gods and Dragons? If these aren¡¯t tumultuous times then I don¡¯t know what is. Does that mean I should be wary of this new Dragon and Avasta more than I already am?


    What¡¯s next? An eldritch being from the stars?


    ¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯m going straight to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Going straight to where?¡± a beautiful voice asked me.


    My head snapped toward the voice, and I let out a relieved sigh. ¡°To bed, but why are you all dressed up? And why are you in my room? Are you waiting for me or something?¡±


    Sylvia was lounging in a chair in the corner of my room, wearing a bright purple dress that I had never seen before. Her bare pale shoulders were exposed, and the dress fit snugly against her body. It was far less revealing than the last dress she showed me, but it accentuated her beauty nonetheless.


    ¡°I was waiting for you. You took a bit longer than I expected, but that¡¯s okay. Why don¡¯t you wash up and get ready? We are going out to eat,¡± Sylvia said softly. ¡°And your clothes are on the bed,¡± she said before standing up.


    I looked over at my bed and laid out clothes I had never seen before. ¡°Where did I get these from?¡±


    ¡°They were a gift from Ren¡¯s master. I believe the man who dropped them off was named Yage?¡± Sylvia said with a shrug.


    ¡°I see,¡± I muttered as I poked at the clothes.


    It was a set of flowing black and silver robes in the same style as what the Mistwalker wore. Meaning it was more on the Asian side of things from my old world. I¡¯d never worn anything like this, but¡­


    ¡°Can I get a rain check on this? I wouldn¡¯t mind just eating at home and staying in tonight,¡± I somewhat pleaded.


    Sylvia gave me an apologetic look but winked at me. ¡°Sorry, Dear, but no can do. We have plans tonight that can¡¯t be moved.¡±


    ¡°We do?¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°I guess we do,¡± I mumbled to myself. ¡°This place is awfully fancy, and these robes¡­who knew putting clothes on was so difficult.¡±


    We were on the second floor of a restaurant I had never been to or heard of before. The place was stunning as the high black marble dome ceiling had murals painted on it and was exposed to the night sky. And oddly enough, the entire circular room was cleaned out except for a single table situated close to the balcony.


    Sylvia giggled to herself as she led me into the empty room, one arm wrapped around mine. ¡°This venue was rented out by yours truly. Being a new noble and the face of this new Dragonheart Foundation has its perks.The clothes were a surprise to be sure but I think you look very handsome in them. Maybe this style is more your thing, mhm?¡± Sylvia asked as she looked up at me.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t not like them. They aren¡¯t very mobile, but I guess they feel nice and silky on the skin, and I have to admit they are comfortable,¡± I said with a shrug.


    I imagine I look like some kind of samurai without his armor¡­


    Sylvia gave me an exasperated sigh and looked at me with annoyance. ¡°Mobility? Really? We are going to dinner, Kaladin, not to war¡­¡±


    ¡°You never know,¡± I said honestly.


    Sylvia rolled her eyes, and we sat down at the table together. There was no need to order as the food had already been decided and the two of us ate a smorgasbord. I was a little hesitant at first, but I hadn¡¯t realized just how hungry I was after a long day.


    There wasn¡¯t much to comment on. Sylvia and I just enjoyed dinner, and we caught up with each other, considering we hadn¡¯t spoken to one another in a few days. I also took the time to explain what had happened in my journey.


    Sylvia seemed concerned that an entity that was supposedly a god was talking to me when I was puking and crapping myself uncontrollably. I didn¡¯t fault her. It did sound a bit insane. But I was confident that my conversation with the Moon Mother was real.


    And after some convincing, she too agreed that it was the most likely case. But as to what we were going to do about it, that still remained to be seen. I sent a letter to Lin and was waiting to hear back from her. If anybody could dig up information on Prince Xander, it was her and her family of assassins.


    From there, the conversation naturally drifted to what I did with Cerila during the day. Naturally, I had told my family where I was going before I disappeared for an entire day, but to my surprise, Sylvia knew more than I expected.


    But I decided to keep Cerila and my conversation a secret for the time being. At least until Cerila made genuine contact with Sylvia, and I went through with my plans. Besides, there was plenty to talk about with what happened with Avasta.


    Oh, and there was that one thing that happened before we got home¡­well, that¡¯s a story for another time.


    ¡°You have a twin brother? That is older than you but looks younger than you? And he is a Dragon? Are you trying to mess with me?¡± Sylvia asked, exasperated.


    ¡°Dead serious. The kid could have been my blood brother, and I wouldn¡¯t have denied it. I thought maybe you would know more about Dragons and their transformations,¡± I asked.


    Sylvia rubbed her forehead with a pensive expression. ¡°I¡­don¡¯t really remember asking, to be honest. I was too young, and I just assumed that¡¯s what my master always looked like. I mean I knew he was a Dragon, but I never saw him transform, nor did I ever see him in his Dragon form or any other Dragon for that matter.¡±


    ¡°Did you ever meet any other Dragons? In their Human forms?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia shook her head. ¡°No, I never did, as far as I can remember. It was always Master Keldrag, and that was it. As you know, I didn¡¯t get out very much,¡± she grumbled.


    ¡°True,¡± I muttered.


    Sylvia sighed and stood up from her chair, and slowly walked out to the balcony without a word. I followed close behind her, and a frigid winter breeze rushed past us, making her black and purple hair flow in the wind.


    It was at times like this that I got reminded of just how ethereal and beautiful Sylvia was. She felt like a person straight out of a fantasy novel. The Bloody Vampire Emperor''s granddaughter had the looks that went with the title.


    Even though she wasn¡¯t cold, I decided to surprise her. I had her gifts sent to me some time ago in secret, so it was the perfect time to show them off.


    ¡°Here you go,¡± I said as I draped a cyan and white cloak over her.


    Although it clashed with her current outfit, that was fine, it didn¡¯t detract from her stunning appearance in any way.


    ¡°What? What is this?¡± Sylvia asked as she looked at the cloak.


    ¡°A gift. I figured you always wear dark-colored things or red, so I thought this would be a nice change of pace. I have an entire outfit for you in my ring. I hope you like it,¡± I explained.


    Sylvia blushed slightly and hugged the cloak to herself. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty. Thank you, Kaladin,¡± she muttered under her breath as she looked away.


    Adorable.


    Sylvia turned her head slightly, and her crimson eyes locked onto me. ¡°This was supposed to be your birthday, not mine. How can you give me a gift when I haven¡¯t even given you yours?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m ahead of the curve and in a giving mood today.¡±


    Sylvia rolled her eyes, and a neatly folded brown jacket appeared out of thin air and into her hands. ¡°Here, this is for you. It¡¯s actually a D-ranked dungeon item, so I hope you like it.¡±


    I unfolded the jacket, and it was made out of soft brown leather from some kind of animal. The collar popped at the top and had white fur lining it. It was rather simple with its leather straps and design, yet I thought it suited me nicely.


    Very mobile and stretchy. I could work out in this thing.


    ¡°Are you thinking about how viable that jacket is in combat?¡± Sylvia asked with a wry smile.


    ¡°Close,¡± I muttered as I put it on.


    ¡°So how it would feel to work out in¡­¡± she mumbled to herself.


    I gave myself a once over, and Sylvia looked me up and down. ¡°I think it would look good on you if you were wearing anything else right now. Maybe with your long sleeved white shirt you bought recently.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fair. So what makes this dungeon item? It doesn¡¯t feel all that special,¡± I said.


    ¡°I was told that the wearer would never feel too hot or too cold with it on, but it doesn¡¯t regulate temperature like mana weave does. And it¡¯s supposed to have minor slashing resistance as well as an additional defense against earth magic, but I honestly think they were lying about the last two parts. I just thought it looked nice more than anything,¡± Sylvia said with a proud smile.


    ¡°I¡¯d have to agree. I don¡¯t think this will be stopping a sword any time soon, but at least it¡¯s comfortable,¡± I said while putting it into my Spatial Ring. ¡°Thank you, Sylvia.¡±


    She blushed and walked over to the ledge again and looked up into the sky, most likely to avoid her embarrassment. ¡°The sky is awfully pretty tonight. It¡¯s a shame we can¡¯t see the moons. But at least we can see some of the stars.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, it really is. But it¡¯s not as pretty as you,¡± I said softly.


    Sylvia¡¯s head whipped around, and her eyes were wide, and her face was almost as red as her eyes. She even let out these cute little noises of surprise. ¡°W¡ªwah¡ªwhat!?¡±


    ¡°What? I said you were prettier than the night sk¡ªoof¡ªhey why are you hitting me?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia skittered over to me and was pounding on my chest. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?! Who are you, and what have you done to Kaladin!?¡± she demanded in a high-pitched voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to scream like that. Your normal speaking voice is beautiful enough as it is. Have I ever told you that before?¡± I mused to myself. ¡°Maybe I just thought it to myself all this time.¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s eyes looked ready to bulge out of her skull. Her face was so red I thought steam was about ready to pop out from her even redder ears. She gave me a harder fist to the chest.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you!?¡± she shrieked as she shook me by the collar.


    ¡°Mhm? Nothing much. I suppose I¡¯ve just decided to jump off the ledge. I¡¯m enjoying it so far, although it is a bit embarrassing, to be honest,¡± I explained awkwardly, feeling my own ears burn up.


    Sylvia frantically looked over the edge and back at me. ¡°No! Don¡¯t jump off! Give me back Kaladin this instant, you stupid Dragon!¡±


    Mhm, this is a nice change of pace. It¡¯s a bit awkward but¡­


    Those little fists are going to leave a bruise for sure.


    ¡°Excuse me, I hate to interrupt you, but everyone has gathered, and the downstairs is prepared, Ma¡¯am¡± a voice called out to us.


    Oh? Downstairs? And man, today is the day for interruptions, huh?


    ¡ª


    ¡°Surprise! Happy birthday, Kaladin!¡±


    The room erupted in cheers and congratulations as I walked in. Somebody was even controlling a bit of fire magic and was floating flaming balls of different colors around the entrance.


    And in this room, I saw many smiling and familiar faces. Just about everyone I knew who was still in the Capital was here tonight. If anything, it was easier to name the people who weren¡¯t in attendance and that included the young children who were being watched by Grandpa and those like Veme and Bella who were out on my quest. I didn¡¯t see Sededa, Aunt Illyssia, or High Priestess Zydrae, but that was to be expected. At least Varnir was here with Tsarra.


    Even Ciki, the Dragonkin hairdresser, and Gilumune, the gentlemen and owner of Silver Wolverine Tailoring, were here. King Maxwell was also present, as well as my friends from school. It was a diverse crowd, to say the least, and they had all gathered for my sake.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone,¡± I said earnestly with a small bow.


    ¡°So modest! That¡¯s our Dragon Slayer right there, everyone!¡± King Maxwell bellowed. ¡°Now, time for drinks!¡±


    Lauren smacked her father on the back and whispered something fiercely to him. He rubbed his behind and frowned. ¡°After gifts¡­¡± King Maxwell said, pouting.


    I was guided to a large round table in the center and slowly but surely everyone went and passed on gifts to me. Going through all the gifts was impossible, so I didn¡¯t even bother. We would have been there for ages watching me open everything, and I didn¡¯t want to make a show out of it, so I just thanked everyone and stacked the gifts high.


    ¡°So, did you like the bow?¡± Padraic asked; he was one of the last people in line.


    ¡°I did. Thanks for that, Brother. I appreciate it,¡± I said earnestly.


    Padraic grinned and nodded his head as he crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°It¡¯s not my finest work, but it¡¯ll serve as to what¡¯s to come in the future. I hope you are ready.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m looking forward to it. But before that, I have a gift for you,¡± I said as I fumbled around in my pocket.


    ¡°A gift for me? What¡ªKal, my brother, I love you, but I¡¯m not going to marry you,¡± Padraic said way too loudly, enough for everyone to look over with concerned and confused looks.


    This guy¡­always so chaotic. He and Avasta are soul mates, I swear.


    ¡°Just take the ring and put it on, you bastard,¡± I groaned.


    Padraic had a snide grin as he chuckled to himself. ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do¡ª¡±


    He slid the ring off his fingers and quickly slid it back on. ¡°By my damn beard¡­this isn¡¯t a gift! It¡¯s an offering of a lifetime! I take everything back! I¡¯ll marry you right now! Come here, my love!¡±


    I kept the Dwarf at arm''s length with a palm on his face. I felt his wet tongue lick my hand, and I was half a second away from squeezing his skull if I didn¡¯t find it funny. ¡°I need you to be three Dwarves'' length away from me at all times for the rest of the night.¡±


    ¡°Baut¡ªIah¡ªdahn¡ªwant that,¡± he said, his voice muffled from my hand.


    ¡°Padraic, you are embarrassing yourself and me please¡­¡± I pleaded, letting go of his face.


    ¡°Bah! Screw ''em all! I¡¯d conquer the world for these materials! Any Dwarf would! I¡¯d get on my hands and knees and bark if you asked me!¡± Padraic declared with a satisfied grin.


    I wiped his saliva off on a napkin and shooed him away. After all, there was still one more person in line. I was surprised to see that she had waited till the end.


    ¡°Your friend sure is something,¡± Lauren mused with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°He¡¯s quite the character,¡± I admitted. ¡°Sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not every day you get to listen to a Dwarf admit they would bark like a dog¡­what did you even give him?¡± Lauren asked with an interested grin.


    I returned her grin and shrugged. ¡°Ah, nothing much. Just some monster parts.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure¡­monster parts,¡± she mumbled.


    We didn¡¯t say anything for a while, and Lauren just smiled kindly at me. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, huh? Have you been too busy to visit with me?¡± she asked coyly.


    ¡°It has been. And yeah, life¡¯s been a journey these last few months, to say the least. Sorry that I haven¡¯t been able to talk to you all that much,¡± I said.


    Lauren raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to admit that so easily. I thought you would have made some sly remarks. You must have changed a little or you are as tired as you look.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Maybe a bit of both.¡±


    Lauren hummed to herself, and out of thin air came three wide-bodied bottles. They were unmarked, and the liquid inside two of them was a bright yellow. The third was an opaque white.


    ¡°And these are, what? Exactly?¡± I asked, confused.


    Lauren pushed them closer to me and smiled. ¡°Beverages, obviously. Very rare and special beverages made from the honey of some bug monsters in a dungeon you can only find in Krunbar. Apparently, the company only makes a hundred bottles a year. Even my parents have to be put on a waitlist to get their hands on a single bottle every two years. If you wanted a rough cost¡­it might almost be a Mythril coin.¡±


    I coughed slightly. ¡°A Mythril coin¡­for these three bottles of this stuff? You are joking, right? How did you get your hands on these?¡±


    Lauren put a finger to her chin and shrugged. ¡°Simple, really. I sent a request in as the Dragonslayer, and they were more than happy to send some bottles. But, mmmm, it might be a bit of over exaggeration, but it¡¯s not too far off. Just look over there,¡± she said as she pointed a finger into the crowd.


    King Maxwell¡¯s deep blue eyes were gazing at me intently. I could only see him from his eyes up, but I knew he was staring at me. He looked like he was sizing me up, preparing to pounce at a moment of weakness.


    ¡°My father might ambush you in the night if you don¡¯t drink them. I wish I could say that I was joking as well,¡± Lauren said with a wry smile.


    I swirled the bottle around and raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°This stuff¡­is it really that good? What is it exactly?¡±


    ¡°The Dwarves call it mead. The yellow is their standard bottle, and the white one is their new snowberry line. I''ve only ever sipped the yellow honey one, and I personally found it to be enjoyable. So I thought that since you weren¡¯t a fan of most alcoholic drinks that perhaps this would be something you were interested in.¡± Then she shrugged and grinned at me. ¡°And if not, then you can sell it to my old man. He may just offer me up.¡±


    Mead? I¡¯ve heard that before¡­was it from Apollo in my dream?


    I just sighed. ¡°Alcohol, huh¡­did you drug this or something?¡±


    Lauren gave me a hurt look. ¡°I¡¯m not some villain, Kal. That lack of faith really pains my heart, you know?  I¡¯d never try to hurt you on your birthday.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, I believe you,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°What? Really?¡± Lauren asked, unable to hide her surprise.


    ¡°Yeah, of course, I do. I think we¡¯ve had this conversation before, but I don¡¯t hate you, Lauren.¡±


    She smiled faintly, and I didn¡¯t miss the slight blush. She pretended to cough only for a wine glass to appear from her ring. ¡°Well, here is part of my gift. Let me pour you a drink.¡±


    ¡°Pour me a drink? What am I, a child?¡± I asked.


    Lauren giggled to herself as she carefully poured the golden liquid into the cup. ¡°Do you know how many people would kill for me to do this for them, mhm? Yet here I am doing it free of charge just for you¡­can¡¯t you just take a hint for once, Kaladin?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I just don¡¯t want to,¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°Well, too bad!¡± Lauren said with a small laugh as she slid the drink to me. ¡°There, it¡¯s your birthday. You should enjoy it with everyone else.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­one sip won¡¯t hurt¡ª¡±


    Oh, hey this stuff is actually really good. There is alcohol in this? I can¡¯t even taste it. It¡¯s so sweet and refreshing. It¡¯s like cold liquid honey.


    ---


    Linnetia ¡°Nyx¡± Paine¡¯s POV


    After Kaladin received his last gift, the entire room descended into festivities. It was quite an interesting party. He had everyone from royalty to some of the most powerful individuals here to see him. I mean, Headmaster Taurus was casually sipping a glass of wine with his father while his mother, a former assassin, spoke face-to-face with a princess from the nation she once targeted.


    It was indeed something to behold.


    ¡°Hellooo? Aree yeahhh there?¡± a slurred voice called up to me.


    Then there was this guy¡­


    ¡°Who are you again?¡± I asked, despite knowing exactly who it was.


    ¡°Ayee! That¡¯s not vary kiinnd oof you,¡± Padraic slurred. ¡°Aren¡¯t ye supposed to be a princess er somethin''?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong girl,¡± I groaned. ¡°Can you just keep talking to Jen? She misses you already.¡±


    ¡°Aye, she does! That¡¯s right! Butt shee left! So I¡¯m here to talk tooo you,¡± he said with a hiccup.


    This guy has been destroying drinks like¡­well, like a Dwarf. He was going drink for drink with the king. The fact that he isn¡¯t keeled over in a corner is a testament to his bloodline. I mean, I can still understand him¡­but I just can¡¯t grasp what he wants.


    ¡°What do you want from me, Padraic,¡± I said, pushing him back a bit.


    ¡°Oh! You do know me name! Hah!¡± he said as he bellowed a laugh. ¡°And whaat? I can¡¯t talk to ya?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a woman of action. Just tell me what you want,¡± I said, trying to get this drunkard away from me as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Weelll! How bout a date, huh? I thunk it¡ª¡±


    I placed a finger on his lip. ¡°I tell you what, Padraic. You make me a grandmaster rune-forged bow, and I¡¯ll marry you. How about that? But you aren¡¯t allowed to talk to me before that, deal?¡±


    His bloodshot eyes went wide, but he just grinned and started laughing. ¡°HAH! DEAL! Ah, my beard momma gonna be proud of meh when she hears about dis. Gonna marry ah princesses,¡± he stuttered out as he wobbled away.


    Sigh¡­


    I had heard about him from Kaladin, and he was a suspected Runesmith. In the future I¡¯m sure he would make a fine weapon but at grandmaster quality? That was a feat less than .01% of Runesmiths were capable of. Most Forgemasters struggled to make a single master-quality item in their entire lifetime with most never succeeding. And becoming a Forgemaster was already one in a million in the world of Runesmiths.


    Well, whatever. Even an expert rune-smithed weapon would cost a fortune. And it was a bet, he¡¯ll probably forget when he wakes up. And I just don¡¯t understand what he sees in me¡­


    I sighed again when a sudden realization hit me. I hadn¡¯t seen Kaladin in quite some time. And the last time I saw him, he drank quite a bit of that expensive and rare mead Lauren got him.


    Oh, oh no. Oh no, no, no, no. What if he gets drunk and becomes uncontrollable?! Crap! This is bad!


    I panicked slightly and moved through the crowd. I ¡°accidentally¡± elbowed Sylas when he tried to stop me, but I let out a sigh of relief when I saw him. Kaladin was just sitting in the corner of the room with unfocused, hazy eyes with a slight smile on his face. Thankfully, Sylvia was keeping watch over him, resting her chin on her hands and smiling at him.


    I hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to talk to him, so I decided to pay him a visit. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Curiosity was quickly replacing my diminishing fear. I had to know what he was like in this state.


    Everyone would have lost their marbles if they had seen the commander like this.


    I slowly approached him and sat down in front of him. He didn¡¯t even seem to register my presence as he listlessly stared off into the crowd of people.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s going on with you, Kaladin?¡± I asked quietly.


    Kaladin slowly reached for his glass and took another sip. I realized that he had finished an entire bottle by himself, which was mind-boggling, considering he doesn¡¯t drink. And it was well known that Dark Elves had a high resistance to most poisons but that they actually lacked any kind of resistance to alcohol, oddly enough.


    ¡°Good. Things are good,¡± he said in surprisingly decent English.


    ¡°Oh? Are things good? That¡¯s all you have to say?¡± I asked back, probing him.


    Kaladin nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, they are. This is nice. Really nice. I¡¯m happy that everyone is here for me.¡±


    He slowly turned his head toward me. ¡°You too. Thanks for being here.¡±


    I just chuckled at his words and smiled. He was a bit loopy, but at least he seemed genuinely happy. I guess that was far better than him going into an alcohol-induced PTSD episode.


    ¡°Say, how has practicing your bow been? It looked really big when I last saw it,¡± he asked me.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    What? How? How does he know about that? And he saw me? I haven¡¯t told anyone about that. I practice in the dark outside of the city. I haven¡¯t even told my father about it yet.


    ¡°Kaladin, how do you know about that? Are you watching me secretly?¡± I asked, unable to hide my disbelief.


    He blinked a few times and wiped the gold liquid from his mouth before taking another sip. ¡°I guess I was. Kind of. It¡¯s a long story I¡¯ll have to tell you about later. I saw Artemis and everyone else.¡±


    ¡°You did? How¡­is that even possible?¡±


    He shrugged weakly in his chair. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It just kinda happened. Anywho, did you get any information on the prince?¡±


    Is he just gonna drop that absolute bomb on me and continue on with business as usual? Well, whatever. I¡¯ll wring it out of him later.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any information on hand. Just the normal moves he has been making, which have been off and on for years. Getting information on any of the royals is highly taboo, considering our job is to serve them,¡± I said in English with a shrug.


    That¡¯s right, digging into any of the royal family''s business was highly frowned upon in the family. It could easily be misinterpreted as us trying to uproot dirt to be used on them. Or we could play favorites and use our tactics against them.


    The Paine family was meant to be entirely neutral to the crown and serve the kingdom¡¯s best interests. We were strictly forbidden from interfering with the succession of Luminar, it was the same way with Brax. It¡¯s one of the reasons our family wasn''t purged despite Queen Maxwell knowing about us. It¡¯s also why we don¡¯t rise through the noble ranks or seek more public power. Our neutrality in the last war is what saved us from ruin, and I had to agree that it was the right path for our line of work.


    Then there I was¡­making a scene that got our family promoted. It was a blunder for sure but I genuinely thought my life was going to end with that Dragon.


    ¡°Of course, if you could prove that Xander was a threat to the state¡­¡± I trailed off.


    Kaladin frowned and shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t, sadly. It¡¯s all speculation. But maybe after you hear about my journey, you might change your mind.¡±


    ¡°Your journey?¡± I muttered. ¡°What¡ª¡±


    Clank.


    Crack.


    All eyes turned to the sound of glass breaking as a High Elf in a white leather bodysuit jumped onto a table, knocking drinks onto the floor. Her face and ears were flushed bright red as she seductively danced on the table for all to see. Apparently, she and her party had met Kaladin and Cerila today on the road while they were being attacked by bandits only for Kaladin and Cerila to save their lives. I didn¡¯t even know how they got in here.


    I looked back at Kaladin, and he was unapologetically watching the woman dance to the music. I just smiled wryly and chalked it up to him being a young man and drunk. He was around that age, so it¡¯s no surprise that he would be interested. She was a beautiful Elf with that exotic green hair of hers.


    I wonder¡­that woman¡­ does seem familiar.


    Kaladin turned his head toward Sylvia and pointed back at the woman. ¡°Can you do that?¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s mouth went agape at his bluntness, and I stared at him in disbelief. It seemed alcohol had removed all of his filters. I couldn¡¯t believe he just said that out loud. Sylvia¡¯s face went bright red, and she looked about ready to put him to sleep for good.


    Well, he¡¯s probably going to die tonight.


    ---


    Randal, the Foreman¡¯s POV


    I swatted the dark cloud of dust away and glared down at the blackened Dwarf before me. ¡°Watch where you''re throwing that, slave,¡± I spat.


    The weird-looking Dwarf with all the funny marks on his body bowed his head and started lumbering away from me. ¡°Where are you going, huh? I didn¡¯t hear a yes, sir, or nothing?¡±


    He stopped and turned on his heels. His face was caked with so much soot, it was impossible even to see the wrinkles of his beardless face. ¡°I apologize greatly, Foreman Randal,¡± he said in a high-pitched voice that just made my ears ring.


    ¡°Gah, you really are an annoying bastard. You''re lucky you do good work, slave,¡± I groaned.


    The Dwarf remained silent for a moment, and when he didn¡¯t respond to my provocations, he just kept walking. ¡°Yeah, you keep walkin'' baldy. You ain''t ever gettin'' out of here.¡±


    I was hoping for anything, but as usual, he remained silent and went off to complete his work. Damn, bastard.

 Vol.6 Ch.151- Epilogue.

    Year 2517, floating somewhere in Federation deep space.


    ¡°Heimdall, I don¡¯t mean to question orders, but is something like this actually possible?¡± Apollo asked as he settled into his harness.


    ¡°Yeah, they are keeping us in the dark about this new tech. I don¡¯t really like that,¡± Hephaestus added.


    ¡°And it almost killed you! What the hell is that, huh? They just expect us to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Relax, Artemis, everyone. It¡¯s as they say. I had the same concerns, but Su¨¢rez cured all my worries. I saw it with my own eyes. And the tech is being kept on the down-low for reasons just like this. Besides, we might all be freedom fighters and allies in this war, but we are still just soldiers,¡± I told them, wagging a finger at them.


    ¡°So it¡¯s possible to rip a ship out of warp?¡± Apollo asked, his blue eyes piercing into me.


    I nudged Va''cot. ¡°Well, you tell them, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Va''cot nodded slightly. ¡°The Council was working on anti-warp technology for many years, but as far as I¡¯m aware, it never left the initial stages. They lacked any reliable power source to affect ships,¡± she said in her usual toneless voice.


    ¡°But now things are different, huh?¡± Artemis mused.


    She¡¯s right. Things are different now, and we experienced that firsthand.


    The anti-warp tech was the real deal, and it nearly took my life. We got our first taste of it on the raid on that space station. I got hit by multiple bullets, and they all left nasty wounds that took an extended amount of time to heal. It was like they left a lingering curse on me or something like that.


    It turned out it had to do with these new crystals the Federation found, and we managed to capture one on that very station. That¡¯s why they were so hellbent on blowing it to kingdom come. They resembled the crystals everyone used for warp travel, but these new crystals were¡­ different.


    The crystals used in warp drives came in a myriad of bright colors and sizes. Some were as large as a man, and others could even get as big as a bear. It just depended, and as far as we could tell, the color never mattered, and the size just indicated how big of a ship it could move. Those were the only fundamental differences.


    But these new crystals were pitch black and smaller, no longer than a finger. But they exuded some kind of sickening aura. The second they busted it out of its containment, I wanted to vomit, which was a new experience for me. The thing felt perverse and wholly wrong, like an evil artifact of some type.


    But I¡¯ll be damned, evil, god-given, whatever its power was, the thing was powerful. Two finger-sized crystals were enough to rip a ship out of warp, something that I wasn¡¯t able to believe ¡®till I saw it with my own eyes.


    When I sat on the bridge of the Stormpike and watched a frigate get pulled out from warp, suddenly, I felt as if I had witnessed a significant change in the way of the galaxy, and I was glad the Council never got their hands on the technology. While in the warp, it was thought that a ship was untouchable until it came out from its warp point.


    And it¡¯s not like warping around was omnipotent. It had its limits, and everything had a cost. But regardless¡­


    It¡¯s a shame we only have ten crystals in total. We have no idea where the Federation got them or how many they have in stock, but we think it¡¯s only a few, and they don¡¯t seem to know about pulling ships out of warp yet. And we are sadly already down six. And two of them are about to be used to pull this mission off.


    ¡°Whatever, it doesn¡¯t matter if we know how it works,¡± Artemis said, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°If it gets me face to face with that old hag so I can rip her arm off and beat her to death, then that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    There was a moment when none of us said anything. Typically it would be best to¡­steer away from that kind of talk before a life-or-death capture mission, but I felt that everyone was of the same mind. I think, given a chance, everyone would do what Artemis was thinking.


    Well, maybe not Va¡¯cot. She¡¯s a good girl when she isn¡¯t trying to slice someone¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Now, now. You know we can¡¯t do that,¡± I chastised half-heartedly. ¡°If you killed her then everything would be for naught, Artemis.¡±


    Artemis clicked her tongue. ¡°Fine, one swift kick to the ribs oughta do it. I promise I won¡¯t break her in half.¡±


    I just chucked wryly. ¡°What you don¡¯t know is that we already lost life to get this information. I¡¯m sure that person is rolling in their grave right after hearing you.¡±


    Artemis begrudgingly nodded in agreement. ¡°But is all of this information accurate? It¡¯s so little, and we were not able to confirm it. Right, Heimdall?¡± Apollo argued.


    I sighed internally but also couldn¡¯t help but remark on just how much everyone had changed. Once upon a time, it was unthinkable for any of these people to question the validity of a mission. Sure, some gripes or questions needed to be answered for clarity, but outright skepticism?


    Twenty years ago, that was unthinkable. Guess it all changed because of him, huh?


    ¡°Our ever lovely Su¨¢rez personally guaranteed that the mole was a trustworthy source. It¡¯s taken us all this time just to find a single trace of her after the war, so this is all we¡¯ve got. It¡¯s now or never,¡± I explained.


    Everyone nodded to themselves and relaxed a bit. It¡¯s not like it would have changed anything, whether the mole was suspicious or not. We¡¯d been waiting for an opportunity like this for over a decade by that point.


    ¡±Besides, I¡¯m running out of time,¡± I muttered quietly to myself as I closed my cybernetic hands.


    I had lost the use of both my arms the previous year. Every part of my body ached, and getting up in the morning was becoming more of a challenge with every sleepless night I went through. That was another thing: sleep.


    I didn¡¯t have to sleep all that much compared to a normal Human. Back in the day, I could go weeks without even a wink of sleep and still be right in the ol¡¯ mind. But as the sand of my youth trickled down the hourglass, I¡¯d wanted to sleep more than ever.


    Getting old sucks. Su¨¢rez told me that I only had a few more years, even if I stopped what I was doing and retired for good. Not that I have any plans of doing so. I¡¯m in too deep to go back to AJS and plant flowers with the kids again¡­


    Well, it is what it is¡ªjust another mission.


    I stood up from my seat and looked out at the four people in my squad. ¡°As all of you already know, this mission is both critical and dangerous. We have forty minutes to succeed, thirty minutes for the warp drive to warm up after taking the ship out, and ten to extract. That also includes the time it takes for their comms to come back on and send a signal.¡±


    I rolled my shoulders and cracked my neck. ¡°I don¡¯t need to remind you that we are far from any kind of backup. If we miss that forty-minute deadline, the two cruisers are to leave without us, and we are to sabotage the enemy vessel and go down with it¡±


    Everyone nodded a single time. ¡°Our primary goal is to secure the doctor alive by any means necessary. If things turn for the worse, we are to eliminate her along with the ship. The mole couldn¡¯t give us concrete details on her security, but it shouldn¡¯t be a surprise. We are expecting at least two squads of Gen 3s on a frigate, along with marines. The old doctor moves fast and light these days, which is good for us.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t going to be a walk in the park. We may have the element of surprise, but that will only last so long. In order to save time, we are aiming for the center of the ship while another squad will hit the lower decks. We split up and cover as much ground as we can on the upper floors and take the escape pods so we can get scooped up by our friendlies¡­¡± I trailed off.


    Everyone just watched me in silence, so I just sighed and sat down. ¡°What¡¯s the point? Everyone already knows what to do,¡± I groaned.


    I felt Va¡¯cot¡¯s pink eyes staring at me, so I turned to look at her. She nodded quickly and gave me a thumbs-up. I chuckled to myself and gave her one back.


    At least somebody appreciated my recap.


    Just then, the hue of the hull changed into a soft yellow. That meant it was time to get ready. Like the well-oiled machines we all were, we donned our helmets, grabbed our weapons of choice, and locked ourselves into our harnesses. The time for conversation was over, and it was now time for action.


    In just a scant five minutes, the area was bathed in an ominous red light. ¡°Readings indicate an inbound warp jump. Warp point being formed,¡± the ships onboard AI mono voice echoed.


    It could have been a minute or an eternity before the cold metallic voice rang out once more. ¡°Target acquired. Launching in three¡­two¡­one.¡±


    The engines roared to life as I was thrown into the back of my seat. Even with my harness, I shook like a madman as the ship rocketed off toward its target. It was always a weird thing, being in a metal coffin about to smack into another metal coffin in the middle of empty space.


    The only bright side was that it took the enemy''s ship a few moments to fire at us. Thankfully it was standard procedure to power down weapons in warp jump as there was no need to waste power, and it took some time for even small-caliber point-defense systems to come online. And all we needed was those few moments.


    Boom.


    Crash.


    Everyone rocked in their seats as the Tiger rammed into the enemy ship and burrowed its way through the hull using its plasma shield as a ram. Eventually, everything stopped, and the harnesses were quickly released. We stacked up at the front, and the room was bathed in bright green light as the gangplank smashed down.


    We were in a long hallway, and my eyes immediately locked on a figure. He had just missed being crushed by the gangplank and looked up at me with teary eyes. I never heard what he tried to say as I crushed his skull under my weight.


    Bolter fire thundered off as we mowed down hordes of people frantically leaving their rooms. We had landed in a barracks, and nearly all the hostiles were unarmed besides a handful with pistols. I watched a round ricochet off Hephaestus¡¯s helmet, only for him to turn slightly and reduce the offender¡¯s head into a pink mist.


    We made short work of anyone who was still left breathing, and our squad split. I took Va¡¯cot and headed toward the bridge while the others moved on to the ship¡¯s armory and ammo storage. There was no conversation between us, we knew what needed to be done, and we all went about our tasks diligently.


    Va¡¯cot and I cleared room after room, hoping to score a lucky break, but all we ended up finding were those attempting to arm themselves or those hiding in their bunks. We didn¡¯t have time to execute every single sailor, but a quick shredder grenade into each room was enough to paint the walls red.


    The sound of heavy boots on the floor echoed in the distance, and I gave Va¡¯cot a signal to cloak herself and hide in the doorway. Two figures, both towering over six feet tall and clad in sleek black armor, raced down the hallway with bolters at the ready.


    Unfortunately for one of them, they got too close to Va¡¯cot, and she deftly swung her plasma sword. The air hissed with plasma fire, and she cleanly separated the Death Commando¡¯s head from his shoulders. Unfortunately for us, the second wouldn¡¯t be so easy.


    I fired two rounds, hoping to hit center mass and a leg, but the commando was quick on the reaction. He threw his body into a doorway and returned fire. It was only thanks to our new Elunari-equipped plasma shields that those bolter rounds didn¡¯t cave in my chest.


    The rounds tried to force their way through the shield, only to detonate harmlessly on the outside. My shield hummed from the strain, and I went into the adjacent room. I flicked my visor¡¯s heat sensor on, a new tool courtesy of the Coalition, and I tried to track the Death Commando, but no dice. His armor was far too well shielded thermally to be seen through a thick metal wall.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    But his gun¡¯s barrel wasn¡¯t.


    I took aim and shot through the wall, tracing the barely visible smear of red. My shots seemed to be missing until Va¡¯cot tossed a plasma grenade into the door. I watched as the small ball of red fire grew in my vision into a miniature sun until it exploded.


    The blast rocked the room and kicked up dust, and I wasted no time in reloading and sending more rounds at the target¡¯s last known position. I ceased my fire, reloaded, and counted to ten, waiting for any heat signatures or noises, but nothing came.


    We checked and cleared the room, both enemy combatants were dead, but there was no time for celebration. We immediately went back to our search, and when we stepped into the hallway, a hail storm of gunfire barraged us. Rounds clanked and bounced off our armor harmlessly and the two of us returned fire.


    The squad of unfortunate souls was reduced to nothing but their legs as rounds burrowed into their chests and exploded. ¡°Marines and Death Commandos engaged. Two combatants neutralized,¡± I radioed.


    I checked the status of the rest of my squad, and they were all green, as was our friendly squad. There were quick flashes of acknowledgements, and Apollo¡¯s voice filled one of my ears. ¡°Marines have been engaged, no Death Commandos,¡± he said quickly.


    Huh, does that mean she is on the bridge after all? It was considered to be less likely, considering she is a researcher. Well, let¡¯s find out.


    Va¡¯cot and I wordlessly continued our slaughter, meeting only the bare resistance of marines and crew members. Eventually, power flicked out on the ship, and the bulkhead doors slammed closed. But we planned for that as well.


    We had plenty of pre-made charges to blow all the way to the bridge if need be. I quickly placed the charge and¡ª


    Boom.


    Huh?


    I stared in surprise. The bulkhead door was dented inward, but it still remained standing. Considering that we had the schematics, we knew very well what was needed to blow through these doors. We even added a bit more just in case something like that occurred, but to think they reinforced them that much.


    ¡°This means we are in the right place,¡± Va¡¯cot said through our system firmly as she sliced the near-broken door with her sword.


    ¡°That¡¯s one way to look at it,¡± I responded.


    It took a bit longer than we had planned, but we eventually arrived at the door to the bridge. The place was sealed shut, and I had to plant multiple explosives to even dent the thing. It was also a problem that we hadn¡¯t run into anyone since the doors started dropping.


    ¡°They are either all in here, or we are going to get ambushed when we¡ª¡±


    My words were cut off as the door opened slightly, and a storm of bolter and rifle fire smashed into us. My shield whined and flickered from the intensity, and we were forced to find cover only for grenades to be tossed at us.


    The fragmentation grenades exploded and peppered us with shrapnel but left us mostly unharmed. I ended up taking a piece to the fingers in between my armor plates, but nothing that I couldn¡¯t handle. I looked over at Va¡¯cot, and she had a nice long gash in her visor. One of the pieces must have slipped through her shield and cracked it.


    ¡°From the pattern of fire, there is one bolter deep, one on the right and one on the left,¡± I said.


    Va¡¯cot nodded her head. ¡°I will eliminate the one on the right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll aim for the left, and we both get the center,¡± I said back to her.


    Our conversation ended just like that, and I immediately set the charges off on the now-closed bridge door. A powerful shockwave rolled past us, and the lights flickered on and off, and the warship rocked from the force. Va¡¯cot tossed plasma grenades, and I threw in shredder grenades before entering, making short work of the crew and marines.


    The flurry of hell we sent in was our cover, and we relied on our shields for any blows. I trusted Va¡¯cot fully, so I didn¡¯t bother checking if she was going to be okay. I swept my side, and it was clear with the bodies of dozens of marines and crew members ripped to the shreds. I found a Death Commando still standing on the left, albeit seriously injured but alive and with a gun raised.


    The third generation had the lowest tolerance to Ambrosia of all the generations, but regardless of tolerance, if enough of the stuff was pumped into their veins, they were still dangerous. Despite missing an arm, he wielded his bolter from the hip and fired at me.


    The shots impacted my shield, and I sent immediate rounds back to him. And he didn¡¯t have a shield. Most of my shots bounced off his armor or didn¡¯t penetrate deep enough for an injury, but one of them hit him in the neck. He dropped to the ground like a sack of potatoes as the round burrowed through him.


    They just don¡¯t make them like they used to. The Gen 3s are just so fragile compared to us. Too Human.


    Va¡¯cot was in a similar state as she had taken out her target, and a quick scan showed the middle Death Commando had perished before we entered. The room was now quiet, filled only with the groans of dying Humans. We moved quickly.


    I turned heat vision on and confirmed five signatures hiding in the panic room. The door was locked up like a vault safe and was well hidden behind a panel. It was meant for situations like this, but it only worked if the boarders didn¡¯t know of its existence.


    ¡°Cut it open. We can¡¯t risk explosives now,¡± I ordered.


    Va¡¯cot set to work, and I finished off any survivors before standing guard for her. ¡°Va¡¯cot and I have secured the bridge. One Death Commando squad was eliminated. Doctor Octario has not been found, and we are breaching the panic room.¡±


    ¡°The lower floors are clear, no Death Commandos or targets. Planting charges on warp drive,¡± an AI voice said through comms.


    It must be a species that doesn¡¯t speak English leading the lower floor squad, interesting.


    ¡°We are under heavy fire. Resistance is concentrated at the armory. Requesting backup,¡± Apollo said calmly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there in a moment,¡± I told him. ¡°Va¡¯cot, status?¡±


    ¡°Five Humans, three males, and two females. No elderly females in the safe room,¡± Va¡¯cot radioed.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s move to Apollo.¡±


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    We made sure to raise the bulkhead doors and destroy the systems as well as any communication units before racing through the halls back to our squad. Resistance was minimal, only stragglers who had managed to arm themselves from their deceased comrades. However, the sounds of heavy gunfire could be heard as we approached.


    We made it to a hallway that was a literal blinding flash of light. Sadly, scanning for life forms wasn¡¯t possible because of the metal used by the Federation. However, we could see the positions of our squad mates. They were pinned down in adjacent rooms by gunfire.


    ¡°They are stalling for time. We have ten minutes, Sir,¡± Va¡¯cot stated.


    Yeah, I know¡­damn. To think she would be toward the armory. How annoying.


    ¡°Squad two, can you place charges on the lower deck at the junction to the armory?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Affirmative. Two minutes for placement,¡± the synthetic voice said.


    ¡°You heard them, return fire and keep them busy,¡± I said into my helmet.


    I received the affirmative, and we continued to trade fire. There was no way for us to press forward safely. Even if we maxed out plasma shields and used external shields, we would succumb to this kind of concentrated fire. They even had a heavy bolter in place, which would make quick work of us if we were to rush forward blindly.


    ¡°Hey! What if those explosions kill that hag or blow us the hell up?!¡± Artemis growled into her helmet as she blew the head off a marine that peaked in too far with her railgun.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be passive because we are running out of time. If the explosions kill her and ignite the ammo, so be it. Remember why we are here,¡± I told her firmly.


    Artemis said nothing for a moment before sending a few more shots. ¡°Yeah, I know! I just want my chance!¡±


    ¡°Charges are placed,¡± the voice called out.


    ¡°Do it now.¡±


    Boom.


    A quick shock wave rolled past us and rocked the ship, only for a fire wave to snake down the hallway. The gunfire was momentarily halted, only to be replaced by the agonizing screams of dying Humans, which didn¡¯t last long. Instead of waiting for the wave to fizzle out, we all pushed through it with Hephaestus at the front.


    The walls were scorched black, and the entire floor had been blown inwards. There were no survivors. We had to skate by on the edges to avoid dropping to the lower floors, and we quickly pushed through the junction. There was only token resistance left until we reached a sturdy vault-like door made of black metal.


    Hephaestus peeked through the thick glass and ducked down before a round echoed off the metal. ¡°There are people in there, two Death Commandos and a handful of crew members. And so is she.¡±


    ¡°Target located. She is holed up in the armory,¡± I radioed in.


    ¡°Understood. Warp drive charges are set. We are prepping for extraction and shall take the furthest escape pods from you. There are less than ten minutes remaining, Commander,¡± the synthetic voice said.


    Yeah, I know¡­damn this is gonna be a pain.


    ¡°Well, it looks like the ammo didn¡¯t cook. Sucks for her,¡± Artemis spat.


    ¡°No explosives. We¡¯ll kill her for sure. We have little time. Do we retreat?¡± I asked them.


    Four heads turned to me, and they all looked at each other and then back at me. ¡°I have no plans of going back now,¡± Apollo said firmly.


    ¡°Aye, aye, I¡¯m with him,¡± Hephaestus agreed as he moved to cover us.


    Artemis was already back to cutting a hole in the door. ¡°You already know my answer. This is what I signed up for. Either I¡¯m killing her, or she is coming with us, no in-between.¡±


    I looked at Va¡¯cot, but all I could see was the reflection in her blue visor. ¡°I would like to help everyone,¡± she said with a nod.


    ¡°Well, then it¡¯s settled, I guess. Let¡¯s nab her,¡± I said with a chuckle and shrug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. These bastards are dead. I don¡¯t need explosives to kill them,¡± Artemis stated with conviction.


    ¡°Then we will cover you,¡± I said as I nodded to Va¡¯cot.


    ¡°Hey, big guy! I¡¯m gonna need you to rip this door off in a minute. Can you do it!?¡± Artemis yelled, purposely letting her voice out through her helmet and into the room.


    ¡°Yeah, probably,¡± Heph said with a shrug.


    Artemis never stopped working on the door as she clicked her tongue. ¡°Probably?! What the hell are we feeding you for, huh?! You can¡¯t be that big for nothing!¡±


    We all fired down the hallway as a few stragglers attempted to ambush us. Artemis¡¯s yells must have forced them out of hiding and given them some false hope. Nevertheless, we made short work of them.


    ¡°Now then¡­time to die,¡± Artemis mumbled to herself as she sat on her butt and forced her railgun into the hole.


    Her weapon came to life and crackled with red lightning. The air around her whizzed with power as she fired off two thunderous shots in quick order and pulled the rifle out.


    ¡°Both the DCs are dead. Just the grunts left,¡± Artemis said as she made room for Hephaestus.


    The giant of a man dug his hand into the door frame and began to yank. It was impressive, to say the least. Those doors were meant to stop the explosion of ammo being cooked off, yet he was ripping them off the hinges slowly but surely.


    ¡°There are five minutes remaining,¡± Va¡¯cot stated in her toneless voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡ªnot¡ªhelping! Va¡¯cot!¡± Heph said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°If I were to stand there, I would only get in the way. You are too big,¡± she stated.


    That was¡­ rhetorical, well, whatever.


    Rip.


    Hephaestus¡¯s muscles bulged, and the door started to pry open. Once he got enough of a purchase, he forced his entire hand into it and peeled the door back like a can of sardines and tore it straight off the hinges, tossing it down the hall with ease.


    ¡°Damn, that hurt,¡± Hephaestus grumbled as gunfire bounced off his armor.


    A few quick shots and the rest of the combatants were eliminated. The only people left were the cowering crew in the corner and a lone elderly woman in a dirty blood-splattered lab coat standing tall before us.


    She glared at us with eyes that said she was more annoyed than anything. It was almost like she was a mother that came home only to see something disappointing. It made me want to punch her in the throat.


    The first to reach her was Artemis. Her leg moved so swiftly that I nearly missed it, and I didn¡¯t even have a chance to stop her. Doctor Octario rocked to the side like a bow and was launched like an arrow into the wall and was promptly knocked unconscious.


    ¡°That was for the Commander,¡± Artemis said, her voice cold and devoid of even rage.


    There is a big difference between thinking and doing things, Artemis! But I have no time to complain!


    ¡°Grab her, and let¡¯s move. We are running out of time,¡± I ordered calmly.


    Apollo instantly injected the doctor with a syringe and tossed her over his shoulder before I could even finish the sentence. Time was not on our side, and we ran as fast as our legs could take us to the nearest escape pods.


    We ignored the marines attempting to block our way with bolter fire, and we piled into a pod that was not meant for this many people or even people of our sizes. Hephaestus was the last in and the poor guy barely fit, but the second he cleared the door, I smashed the button to launch us.


    ¡°Stern side! Launching now!¡± I barked into the radio.


    Our bodies rocked violently as the pod jettisoned into the void of space. I peeked out the front glass and saw multiple warp points forming in the inky blackness. The distress signal was sent. And an entire fleet was descending on us. But a shadow quickly loomed over us, and we were jostled again, caught by our friendly ship.


    ¡°We are reeling you in, Hades Squad! Get ready for a warp jump the second you get inside!¡± the captain yelled at us.


    ¡°Wait! We are packed in here like sardines. We are screwed if you jump!¡± Artemis yelled back.


    ¡°Too bad! We are jumping, soldiers! You¡¯ll live!¡± he yelled back.


    Damn, this is not going to be fun. I¡¯m going to need a new spine after this. Well, mission accomplished, I guess.

 Volume 6 Recap

    Good day everyone. I hope you have all had a wonderful week. I''ve very much enjoyed my break, but I''m already ready to get back into the swing of things. And we are going to start a bit early with Vol.6 recap :D


    To start, thanks to those of you who took the to fill out the survey in a meaningful way. I''m happy to say that 99% of the people that filled out the survey did so with good intentions. Also, the information I got from it was beneficial, and everything is on the up and up.(Regarding Ko-Fi and general operations)


    As for that 1%...well, you probably know who you are and what you did. It would have been best if you perhaps at least waited for more people to fill it out not to make it so obvious :)


    Also, huge thanks to uncannybook581 for helping me compile all the data into more digestible information.


    So let''s get into it?


    ---------------------------------


    General Story-


    Here is the first bit of general story stuff. Things are somewhat balanced for the most part. Vol.6 was full of significant events, so there was a lot to choose from.


    Also, the average for Vol.6 on a scale from 1-10 was a nine, so Vol.6 was well received overall, according to the survey.


    Personally, I think this split is pretty good, and it''s what I wanted. Obviously, the more significant events got more votes, but that''s to be expected, but it''s good to see that the more minor events were enjoyed as well. Also, the primary genre for this volume was "Drama," which probably also played a part.


    ---------------------------------


    General Kal info-


    Let''s get into Kaladin some more.


    Overall, people are enjoying Kal''s progress and the way he is going emotionally. Two hundred fourteen of you who responded believe that Kal should remain the same, while the other 21% want him to use the fame just a bit more. Which is good for me because I agree wholeheartedly with that outcome.


    Kal''s character isn''t the type to want riches and fame. It was never his goal nor a desire for him. I think if Kal started unnecessarily swinging his weight around for minor reasons, that would reflect poorly on the character I''ve created.


    Don''t get me wrong that doesn''t mean he won''t ever use his fame because that would be just as dumb. But, when the time comes, and the situation is appropriate, Kal won''t be afraid to utilize that newfound fame/power/rank, I promise.


    = Vol.6


    = Vol.3


    I thought this was a fun tidbit. The first one is Volume 6''s survey, and the 3rd is from Volume 3. I asked this question oh so long ago after Vol.3, and it brings a smile to my face to see things are still going in the right direction.


    ---------------------------------


    Kal Power Level-


    So, it appears that many of you want to see a more powerful Kaladin. And I can understand that.


    Kal is in a weird spot right now. He''s stronger than most of the people around him in a one-on-one fight to the death, but those who are in the top percent of the world''s power are still giving him a hard time.


    I like it. I know that might not be the answer you are looking for, but Kal''s strength has come a long way from the kid who passed out just making a small gust of wind behind his house. Also, I don''t see myself giving Kal too many schools of magic. He''s already at a high number for this world, and he has hardly mastered what he has. So giving him more right now would be too much.


    Also, giving him some arbitrary power boost isn''t in the cards. To be honest, I think the only "plotty" power I gave him was the Dragon eye, and that probably wouldn''t help in a life-or-death fight against, say, King Maxwell.


    We also have yet to see Kal fully go out against a powerful humanoid who is in that top-tier strength of the world. Sure, he''s sparred with his dad, Cerila, Syvlia, and Professor Garrison, but there is a huge difference between a spar and an actual fight. In all those fights, Kal never had the intention to kill his opponent, which is a massive difference and can easily skew results, as it should, in my opinion.


    I''ve been pretty consistent on Kal''s stronger magic being dangerous not only to his enemies but to him, after all. It wouldn''t make much sense for him to go around and start plasma bolting Cerila in a duel just because he wanted to win, now would it?


    Although I hope you don''t think that will be the case forever. Things would be boring if Kal never fought a strong enemy of that caliber. So we will be seeing something soonish in the story. Also, we are going to soldify the powerscale for the most part in Vol.7.


    Also, things would be boring if Kal just stayed where he was, never able to deal with some of these severe threats himself. We will see some training and development on multiple fronts (magic/equipment) in making Kaladin "stronger." And we are going to see that in Vol.7.


    Will he achieve the Dragon Emperor level of power that many of you wanted? Who knows :) I guess we will have to read and find out.


    This brings me to a question some of you asked, "Why does Kal''s power level seem to be all over the place." And the answer is, "What were his intentions and the circumstances of him going into the fight?"


    If he was fighting, say, Tsarra, he''s not going to drop blue plasma fire on her head and attempt to kill her. Nor is he going to engage in that brutal close-quarters combat and break her bones (Unless that was the goal of the fight, which would be weird). Kal going into a spar with Tsasrra should be different than Kal going into battle with The Chapter of Despair. The motives are different, and so should the outcome.


    It''s the reason he lost to Cerila for the first time. He went into the battle nonchalantly, with no intentions of taking it seriously. And in return, he lost(Although there was more to that, to be fair.)


    Same with Sylvia and the fight at the ranch. They both got heated, the goal shifted, Kal got too serious, and he put Sylvia in a bad position. The goal changed briefly, and so did the outcome.


    ---------------------------------


    Kal Politics/Luminar-


    And now, onto this part. This was also interesting, especially the second question, since for a long time, it was deadlocked at 50-50. Like, actually, at 50-50 even with 200+ responses.


    But, judging by the third question, most of you want him to interject somewhat into Luminar''s politics, even if it is just a little bit.


    In the coming chapters and volumes, if this survey is to go off of anything, I think most of you will be happy about the future of Kal''s involvement with Luminar and its politics.


    There will be a little of that in Vol.7, but we can look forward to it later on. After all, we have 3 siblings who can take the throne. Kal''s gotta handle that somehow :)


    ---------------------------------


    Kal & Mila-


    This one surprised me a bit. I would have thought that many of you would have wanted to keep Mila out of the fight. Although thinking about it, I did put in "protect herself" which is an obvious want.


    Of course, Kaladin would want Mila to be able to protect herself. That has been drilled into Kaladin for a long time. Even his parents were like that, so it makes sense that he would want to do the same.


    But I also feel that he would be hesitant at the same time, even if it were slightly illogical...huh...


    Well, I suppose we will have to wait and see. She is a bit too young to be training so hard anyway.


    And for the 12 who strongly dislike Mila, you truly are the worst :''( How could you hate this face? What''s wrong with you, huh? You probably kick kittens or something, you psycho.


    ---------------------------------


    Kal & His Past


    So, we are mostly in agreement on this section. I also think Kal''s reveal to Sylvia was important and a good thing that needed to happen. It did a lot for both of them and their relationship, which was the goal.


    As for the reveal of his past to more people and the open responses, most of you wanted something along the lines of "some event needs to happen for him to share more." What those events were depended on the response, but it boiled down to much the same thing.


    And I agree. I think Kal going off and telling people about his past for no good reason would probably be a net negative thing overall. Some external factors or forces would have to make him do so.


    And that is also in regard to his parents.


    I think him telling Sylvia versus him telling his parents are similar yet vastly different things. I mean, look at it this way.


    The relationship someone has with their mother or father is entirely different from their spouse, right? Sure, there are overlapping things like love, being a family, seeing them succeed in life, and wanting to be with them, amongst other things, but the things a mother does for a son or daughter are different from what a husband would do for a wife.


    Just imagine if the child who was your pride and joy, the little creature that you thought was half of you with the love of your life, and the little monster that you changed its poopy pants for years turned out to be a grown man¡ªa killing machine from another world at that who lived an entirely different life before coming out of you.


    I think that revelation of that fact would be different for a mother or father than, say, a girlfriend or boyfriend. And the ramifications would also be different. So I think Kal should be 10x more afraid to tell his mother about his past than Cerila.


    At least, in my opinion, that is. What happens in the story remains to be seen.


    ---------------------------------


    Kal, Love, Relationships, & Harems-


    The section I''m sure many of you have been waiting for. This is probably going to take a while, and I hope that I can call my points across. I''ve been going over this section and my eventual response in my head for weeks... let''s just hope it writes out as good or better than what I''ve been thinking.


    *Throw out any idea of forcing someone into a relationship for this section¡ªno slave harems or making people do anything against their will. That''s an entirely different subject matter and has nothing to do with what I am writing or will write in this story.


    So, I got a question in the Q&A section I thought I would start with. "What makes a harem, a harem to you?"


    I am of the orange response, mostly. I don''t believe that a small group of people entering into a mutual relationship is automatically a harem. Multiple people vying for one person''s affection also does not equal a harem in my eyes. Not all polyamorous relationships are a harem.


    Basically, I only used harem because it is the most frequently used term to describe something like this. Although, I believe that term to be wrong in most cases and only really applies to anime esq harems that are over the top.


    And before we delve deeper, I want to thank all of you who came into these questions to actually give me proper feedback, constructive criticism, and advice. Those of you who did so, even if you believe this to be a personal negative aspect of the story or don''t care either way, are fantastic people. Thanks for putting the time into some of those open responses.


    And to those of you who just left one-word sentences or some gibberish in the open responses, you missed the point and the opportunity.


    And to those of you specifically who are sending me meaningless threats of "I''ll leave or drop the story if you do XYZ" with no actual substance, I find you to be obnoxious. Please slither back into whatever dark hole you crawled out from. Your opinions mean nothing to me, and they won''t sway my vision of this story in the slightest. If I had given in to people like you, I would have stopped writing this story in Vol.2.


    This is my story. It always has been and always will be. So I''ll tell it how I want to.


    Now... let''s talk about it.


    According to the survey, things mainly seemed split. 99, no, 73, yes, and 106, no opinon. Now, depending on what side of the fence you sit on, you might think that 106 no opinion is more toward your side. But it seems a lot of those 106 people left similar responses in the open section (I think). I''m choosing to think of those 106 no opinions as "Certain things need to happen, and they need to happen well," instead of, "I don''t care at all."


    A lot of your concerns were the same,


    "Sylvia wouldn''t allow it."


    "Cerila and Sylvia do not mesh at all right now. Them being romantic together makes no sense."


    "A group of women "fighting" over one character is bad."


    "As the characters are, them all entering a relationship together makes no sense."


    "The partners should all be equally considered and not just be shallow prizes for Kaladin."


    "Things should be thought out and developed."


    "It needs proper build-up and a real connection between the different characters."


    "They should behave like ordinary people and make realistic choices."


    "Kaladin is currently not fit to have dozens of women in a harem."


    "Having an obscene amount of partners in a relationship is typically bad and becomes cumbersome in the story. Diverting attention from what matters as it tries to get all the "partners" a piece."


    Although these are primarily boiled-down versions of your responses, you get the gist. And to these concerns/remarks, I wholeheartedly agree with you, 100%. These are spot on and how I also feel, and I recognize all of this.


    For those of you who said it was "impossible regardless" or "is too much of a suspension of disbelief," I disagree. Is a polyamorous relationship less likely to succeed than a monogamous one? Yeah, most definitely. Not that monogamous marriage is all that successful and the end all be all in the first place, but I do recognize these things. I also don''t think it requires any more suspension of disbelief to believe that a small group of people could love each other than is what is needed to believe in a reborn supersoldier in a fantasy world as an elf that slays dragons.


    But hey, that''s my humble opinion.


    Anyway, to those above concerns, I once again agree. As things are now, Sylvia and "insert any character" would never be able to enter a relationship together with Kaladin as a package. If I forced it, it would be disingenuous to the characters I created and would be wrong. And there is no reason to pretend otherwise,


    Sylvia is the number 1 candidate to be with Kaladin right now.


    It would also be just as bad if Kaladin suddenly flipped the story on its head and started telling Sylvia to allow him to have a bunch of women or even to begin seeking out other women under Sylvia''s nose or directly in her face. That''s not Kaladin. That''s not the character I created, so it won''t be like that in this story.


    Regardless, instead of telling you what I''m going to do. Let me tell you what I''m not going to do.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    As I''ve said before, Kaladin is not going to suddenly become a playboy and start collecting women just because they showed interest in him. It took him this long to openly and purposely flirt with Sylvia in chapter 150, and it was the equivalent of "You as pretty as da moon." For him to go from that to banging any woman that showed interest in him would be wild, and it won''t be happening, ever.


    I said this once before, truly loving Kaladin should be hard. Sure, on the outside, being interested in Kaladin makes complete sense. He has money, power, prestige, a pedigree, looks, and a decent enough personality to tie it all together loosely. However, genuinely loving him would be challenging the second you peer through his cracks and see him for who he really is.


    Just look at what happened to Ren. I''d say her feelings got crushed the second she saw him for who he was underneath the mask (literally, heh). Even if they did bounce back, saying they were the same as before would be hard.


    Also, for example, Sylvia and Cerila having a single heart-to-heart conversation and just being like, "Oh yeah, I guess this is okay. Let''s do it." Won''t be happening. If it were to happen, far more things would have to go down in the story. And that includes any character being with Kaladin.


    My track record of deep emotional issues in this story has been relatively successful, or so I think. I don''t think I''ve done any character injustice so far regarding a serious "Drama" orientated matter. Things have been slow, and I''ve built a solid, somewhat realistic foundation for many of these characters, and I have 0 intentions of breaking them now. Just look at Kaladin. If a small half-assed conversation were enough to set him right, things would have been over a long time ago, right?


    Basically, what I''m saying is, trust me and the process. I don''t think I''ve let you down yet, and I don''t intend to do so ever.


    Also, for those of you who left questions about the current stance on Kal''s relationship with Sylvia, I thought I gave a pretty good indicator in chapter 150. But maybe I missed the mark?


    What I thought I did was Kal set a wall in front of Cerila with conditions for both of them that needed to be met to move forward in any capacity. Many of those conditions were realistic, would be challenging to accomplish, and there were no hollow guarantees of some fantasy outcome. That Kal openly accepted his feelings for Sylvia and will be progressing forward, even if it''s awkward and a bit slow.


    That''s what I thought I did, but once again, maybe I missed that mark for some of you. Either way, you will see a marked difference in their relationship in Vol. 7, a big enough difference to go, "Oh, I see things really are changing."


    As for anyone else, we will have to wait and see how things develop.


    Whew, hopefully, I got everything. Now that that is done, let me give a few more quick reminders.


    Graphic, written out in detail, sex in this story won''t be happening ever, no exceptions. Things, if/when they ever do occur, will be fade to black 100% of the time.


    Basically, what you are going to get is what you''ve got now. At this point, thinly/scantly dressed characters or omissions to an appearance of a character in that kind of situation are as spicy as it gets.


    Also, just because Vol.5/6 had lots of romance and drama doesn''t mean that every single volume is going to be like this. I''ve got a lot in the tank, and that being the focus 24/7 isn''t the goal. Although, don''t get me wrong, Drama was always a primary genre of this story, and it won''t be going anywhere.


    ---------------------------------


    Volume 7 & The Story-


    So, yeah, Vol.7 is gonna be fun, hopefully. Action is coming and all that :) But we have to get there first, so there is some usual volume build-up, but I swear it will be worth it! And the fighting tournament should be fun with a bit of...well, yeah. No spoilers for that.


    Honestly, the best way to look at the story right now is to think of Vol.6 as the end of the story''s first half. And maybe seeing chapters like 143ish as the new prologue.


    So that leads me to some Q&A questions I got regarding the story-


    Q: How long is this story?


    A: We are halfway through it.


    Q: So does that mean there are 6 or 7 more volumes left?


    A: I honestly have no idea. I know that sounds dumb, but it''s the truth. There was a point in my head that I thought Volume 4&5 was the same volume. So telling you that there is going to be "x amount of volumes" at this point would be a lie because I don''t know how long it''s going to take me to get to the end.


    Q: Is there an end to this story? To Kaladin''s journey?


    A: Yes, 100% there is an end, and I will make it come to life even if everyone leaves me. This story will not last forever or for ten thousand chapters. This will also not be an open-ended ending either because I''m not too fond of those in 99% of cases.


    Q: Why don''t you know about your own ending? Why can''t you give us a guess?


    A: Because if I give you a guess and I''m under, you will be disappointed for no reason. And if I overestimate, you might think things are going on too long. So I hope you know that I have the destinations for this story in my head. I''m just writing the journey :)


    Q: Will we see Squeaks again?


    A: Yes, in this volume, actually :) (Only spoiler you are getting from me)


    Oh, and here is Vol.7''s cover


    https://imgur.com/a/jhZIUOM


    ---------------------------------


    What I''ve Been Up To & The Future Plans.


    Keep this section rather short, hopefully.


    One, I thank all of you who are concerned about my health. I know recently I''ve been saying I''ve been going to the doctor a lot lately, but I swear nothing is going on.


    I''m in good health and just went over my biannual blood results¡ªnothing of note or to be concerned of. I got glasses for driving at night and for far distances. That''s a recent problem, I guess. But that''s all my fault since I spend most of my life watching a screen. My up-close vison is still amazing and doesn''t affect my writing at all.


    As for the plans, I wanted to let you know about some behind-the-scenes things.


    For one, I''m looking for a professional developmental editor(Whole nine yards of editing, not just a line editor), so if anyone out there knows one or is one, hit me up.


    Before I think about getting a webcomic going up, I decided to solidify Volume 1''s content and get it fully edited and published because it makes no sense to adapt a comic on content that isn''t finalized.


    And yes, I do plan on going back to all the old volumes and doing just that. Add more content/chapters, get artwork, and all that jazz.


    Also, if you are or know a voice actor/narrator and are interested in doing an audiobook, also hit me up.


    I have some plans for all this. I think I''m going to go through with it in the summer. Things are looking good, and I''m looking forward to it.


    Also, the second story... I''ve been slacking on this a bit. I intended to finish it last month, but things happened...oops.


    As of writing this, I''m 75% done with both of the starts, and I''m almost ready to get people to pre-read them. We shall see how that goes.


    I also figured I would give a notice of some breaks I''ll be taking in the coming months, especially during summer. I''ll be taking about a week off in June and maybe 1-2 weeks off in July. So I figured I would just warn you now and remind you again when it comes around.


    ---------------------------------


    Q&A


    Q: Will there be more Death Commando team scenes (I love these) back in our universe? And will that be going anywhere?


    A: Yes, expect them at the end of every volume for the time being. And will they be going anywhere? Yes, they already have, as you can see from chap 151.


    Q: Have you thought about commissioning an animator to animate fights? Or even key moments in the story? I''ve been able to perfectly visualize the movements and attacks, so I think there is a STRONG foundation for someone to make really cool animations.


    A: In my dreams, I would love nothing more than to see my story on the silver screen one day. But if anyone has some animation skills and wants to give it a crack, feel free. I won''t sue you.


    Q: Pineapple on pizza, Yes or no?


    A: Yes. They belong together. And anyone who disagrees is a philistine. I don''t care if it''s your opinion. It''s wrong. I mean, look at this gorgeous item of food. My mouth salivates at the thought of this delicacy. Ones can only live life once they have had a Pineapple Chicken Luau pizza from Mountain Mikes.


    Q: If talgan can do it, why can¡¯t Kal do it (Power)


    A: Idk, you''ll have to read to find out :D


    Q: LET KAL KILL THE SLAVERS!


    A: He killed some to be fair. But more soon.


    Q: How does Kal''s dragon brother look like him when Kal looks the same as his mother, but the dragon empress is also his mother, I get her being like his magic mother, but I don¡¯t get why the dragon brother looks like him and to an extent Kal''s mom.


    A: Good question with a lot of possible answers. Is it just Dragon magic? Is Avasta literally just messing with Kal? Maybe. Or is it something more...who knows? But you''ll find out eventually.


    Q: I guess the biggest is: is, be a brain in a jar hallucinating, or did he really isekai?


    A: Does this question have some of you on edge? I hope it does. >:) And honestly, does it matter? Maybe we are all just in a simulation...


    Q: I''d really like to know for sure if Kaladin is in a separate universe to his original or not.


    A: Well, separate is an obvious no, right? I mean, there has to be some connection for him to end up there, right? Now does this mean the human armada is going to show up...idk? They seem busy right now, so maybe later :D


    Q: This survey feels very polarizing ok, some questions. Wish I could rank 1, 2, 3 on some questions


    A: Yeah, that''s the point. Giving middle-ground answers wasn''t my goal for a lot of my questions. I wanted definite choices that made you choose what you thought was best. Because if I put "no opinion" on questions, people would just choose that instead of giving an answer they had to think about. (Hopefully)


    Q: I would love to see more adventure and movement around the world


    A: Soon. New city soon?


    Q: Are there forgotten schools of magic/none mainstream ones (an example could be a form of necromancy, etc.)?


    A: Sure, we already saw one, right? Who''s to say there isn''t more?


    Q: I don''t like or dislike stories with poly relationships. It is sometimes just badly done. Do you feel confident you can pull it off?


    A: Agreed, most of them are pure fan service. If I were to do it, do I think I could pull it off? If I were to try, I would have to be confident, right?


    Q: Are you planning on getting this published in some way, and if so, does keeping what''s already available to read available factor into the way you would publish it?


    A: Short answer, yes. Publishing this into a book was always my goal. As for keeping it up, it depends on contracts and stuff, which I haven''t signed any, so the answer to that is idk. But if I were to take down, say, Vol.1 I would make sure that buying Vol.1 would be worth it with additional content (more chapters/art/side stories) from what was posted.


    Q: Where da gabagool at?


    A: In mah belly, Tony.


    Q: Yes, I''d like the question "how do dungeons work ?" to be answered


    A: That''s too damn bad. You''ll find out before the end of the story, I promise :)


    Q: I''d like to see some more of the og world(Earth, Elunari, the stuff) but from a different perspective(ambassador from humanity, human Joe making a living in Elunari space and so on). Can I expect something like this?


    A: Then you may like one of my planned new stories :) More on that soon.


    Q: What''s your opinion about fan stories for DC:R in general?


    A: As far as I know, nobodies done one before. Honestly, if you were to ask me and credit me, I think it would be cool. If you didn''t, that wouldn''t be very cool. If that''s something someone out there wants to do, don''t be afraid to message me, I don''t bite(Unless you hate pineapple on your pizza)


    Q: Could we get a family tree for Kaladin?


    A: That would be cool. Can anyone make graphics like that? If it''s good and high quality, I''ll pay.


    Q: Was Kaladin''s name inspired by the character from Brandon Sanderson''s Stormlight Archives?


    A: Hell yeah, it was.


    Life Before Death, Strength Before Weakness. Journey Before Destination.


    Q: Would you consider publishing the world lore in a tabletop RPG friendly format? Possibly a Pathfinder or 5e module?


    A: Honestly, that''s a lot of work so I have no plans of doing so myself. I would know because the old lore origins of this story started out as a DnD campaign. I have the old documents (although it''s hardly finished) and my old script still...idk if you want it. You can have it, I guess. Just join Discord and ask.


    Q: Do you plan on having volumes light on slice of life?


    A: Yes.


    Q: Me and a friend have been reading this together and have had a joking bet going on: Are you or related family members South East Asian?


    A: Thanks for reading, both of you. Nope, white as can be from California.


    Q: Not a question, but I think you should consider developing Kaladins "family" as people more aggressively. His Brother has so much potential...


    A: Agreed. We saw a lot from Kal''s father recently, but his brother and mother are lacking. We are going to see Kal''s mother''s side more soon. As for Dallin, he is in a weird place for me right now as a character. He is too young to fight or train or really "Hang out" with Kaladain. But I have plans for him later (especially when Mila goes to school). I''ll try to develop the family as time moves on.


    Q: Lin has just as much potential to grow as a person as Kaladin, and putting her into the background spy type of character would be a waste.


    A: Agreed again. Lin isn''t going anywhere, and she is here to stay. It''s much the same with the princesses. They kinda got left out in the middle/end of Vol.6, which sucked but don''t worry, they ain''t going nowhere.


    Q: You''ve built an amazing foundation for character development, and I think it would elevate your story to push character growth. You have enough characters that making our interactions with them revolve around Kaladin feels very busy.


    A: Mmmm...yes and no. This is a first-person story that is about Kaladin. Always has been and always will be. Seeing the characters change should be mainly through the eyes of Kaladin. Going off and say...following Adria for a few chapters for no reason or just to show her character isn''t my style or the goal of this story. I''d only really do that for the main characters like say, Sylvia, if she got separated or something. However, I agree that some characters have been at a standstill for some time, characters like Tsarra, Ren, Lauren, and Varnir. We will see some development of them in the coming volumes.


    Q: Will we get long time skips (more than 5 years) in the main story?


    A: Not that long of a time will be skipped as of right now. However, we shall see some months get cut here and there. Volume 7 will actually start in late winter, almost spring time :) as Vol.6 ended in the dead of winter.


    Q: Will Sir Kaladin get more creative with their magic (use earth to build something, test if it can make metals, test if plasma can be use as welding) and then teach people on how to use them creatively (since Bowen isn''t doing it)?


    A: Yeah, I think so, but probably not in the way you are suggesting. (Kal welding? Why? Idk.) I think Kaladin has already got more creative with his magic. I mean, just look at him in Vol.1 compared to now. He hasn''t only gotten "stronger" or "more magic," I think he is far more creative now than he was, which was a big problem for him.


    Q: Custom polearm when?


    A: And soon. And yes, I know polearms include spears; I just don''t like that name. It''s a spear, he uses a spear, and I won''t hear any complaints.


    Q: How wide is your forehead?


    A: Idk? 7 inches temple to temple, maybe? Is that big? Is that even how big my forehead is? Idk, I have a big head though.


    Q: Will "Kronos" eventually be able to somehow get into the world acting like a boss battle?


    A: I mean...he kinda already has, right? Idk, maybe we will see more, maybe we won''t. Gonna have to read and find out :D


    Q: More Avasta involvement. Sylvie asking dragons why the war with her grandfather


    A: Soon, Dragons are coming.


    Q: Bowen¡¯s background infrastructure resource.


    A: Will be answered fully one day.


    Q: Kaladin¡¯s actual relationship position to Telanduth


    A: Vol.7


    Q: Maybe some family time clearing dungeons & resources used for the orphanages


    A: Good idea. I''ll be taking it. Or is it already planned...who knows? :P


    Q: Just want to say I hope you don¡¯t change too much of the story based on the opinions of us readers. You¡¯re the one who has it all living in your mind. Give us the story your muse demands


    A: Never have, never will. If you have gotten this far in my story, just know that it was 100% me. Nobody has swayed me in the slightest, nor will they. And I shall.


    Q: If you made the comic, where could one read it?


    A: No idea. Tapas? Maybe? Idk, just depends on who gives me a good deal, I guess.


    Q: Do you use other stories / mythologies / tales etc. as inspiration or draw ideas from them?


    A: Yes, other than Greek and the obvious Roman stuff, I''ve used Norse, Christian/Catholic faith, and Hindu. I got some Irish folklore coming up in the side story. That should be cool. Good ol stories like The Stormlight Archives, DnD, and all that jazz, along with your more familiar eastern light novel stuff.


    Q: How much of yourself do you see in your characters?


    A: Almost nothing, tbh. Maybe a bit but that''s it. Is that weird? Idk I don''t feel like it is. I don''t think self-inserting myself into say, Kalaidn would make sense as we have nothing in common. Actually, I take that back. Working out is my self inserting. I wish I was a tall, handsome dark elf with massive muscles. Life is unfair. Maybe I''ll get reborn into my own fantasy world one day?


    Q: Are there characters that you added, because they remind you of someone else?


    A: A lot of characters you are fond of have a high chance of being a real person that I know. (I put them in the story with their permission ofc.)


    Q: How do you keep track of the world and the story?


    A: All in my head. Seriously, that''s how I do it.


    Q: Do you feel that the MC has become more reactive than proactive?


    A: Great question. Yes, he has, which makes sense. His goals/position have changed. Vol 2-4/5ish, he was going after his family but not anymore. So if he''s not actively going out, then it makes sense for things to come to him, right? But don''t worry. This state won''t last forever. Proactive Kaladin will show some signs in Vol.7.


    Q: It feels like this volume had no overall story at all and could easily just be skipped, as there did not seem to be a start, middle, and end.


    A: I...I don''t even know what to say to this. Did you read the story I wrote? I don''t even mean that in a negative way. I''m just curious because I read this and thought it was a troll...which I hope it is. Vol.6 was...so essential. Skipping it would be like skipping the entire culmination of the first half of the story. You would just have to start reading vol.7 after the prologue. Going over why Vol.6 is important would take too long...and as for a beggning=Kal being knighted, revealing himself to the world, middle=family reunion, the fallout with all that drama, end=Kal''s birthday and his journey/dark elf business.


    Q: How much has the present state of "Deathworld Commando" veered from your original ideas/plot when you first started?


    A: Mmmm....not much. This is how I imagined things in august of 2021, at least for the major events, that is. The journey...has been a bit different, though, I guess. Best example? I didn''t expect the Dem fight to write out like I thought it did. But I think it turned out 100x better.


    Q:Has the feedback from these survey''s been impactful towards changing aspects of the story?


    A: Changing the story? No. Helpful in gauging reactions? Yes. Is it changing how I do things outside the story? Yes.


    Q: Final thought- I don''t hate the name of your story, since I found it on r/HFY, but I feel that if you ever turn it into a book, you may reach a wider audience with a different name. Even just dropping "Deathworld" since that feels pretty specific to HFY.


    A: Some food for thought right there. I''ve had the same idea. But does dropping the "world" in Deathworld really change all that much? I don''t think it does. If anything, it might make it more special. And since HFY was my origin site, I think drawing more people to it would be cool.


    Q: How much of your fanbase do you expect to lose if Kaladin starts hoeing around in a polyamorous relationship?


    A: Sassy. And if Kal started hoeing around? All of them because that would mean I''ve been killed and replaced by my FBI agent or the CIA. But polyamorous relations aren''t hoeing around. So if you left for that, then it is what it is. Especially since it''s not even confirmed one way or another.


    Q: Which Volume has been your favorite to write?


    A: Mmmm...Vol.1 was fun, and so was 6. I also liked 4.


    Q: Which reveal did you like best?


    A: Ooooo...idk that''s hard. Either when Kal revealed his face in Luminar or to Dem and his squad before he murked them. Also, the family reunion was good as well.


    Q: I hope the next vol. will not only be combat as I find combat done for 10 chapters straight rather tiering and repetitive if there''s nothing to spice things up, Tournament arc especially


    A: Uhhh... straight brain-dead combat for chapters on end? Probably not. But lots of fighting. I guess you will have to wait and see what I mean. There will be plenty of the story in those fights, I''m sure of it.


    Q: How was YOUR day?


    A: Good, now that I''m done with this. This was a whole damn chapter of words. Man, this took way longer than I expected. See you tomorrow.


    ---


    Before you go! I would like to take this time to thank everyone here on RoyalRoad. As you can see, you guys are my second biggest site. And to those of you who have come over from other sites or gone over to others to support me, thank you, I appreciate it.


    Don''t forget to leave reviews if you have gotten this far and enjoyed the story. I know many of you have left ratings but if you can take the time to leave a review, that would help even more as Royal Road values reviews far more than just a simple rating. Everything helps.


    And if you have the time,


    https://www.webnovel.com/book/deathworld-commando-reborn_23314546405833605</a>###,


    https://www.scribblehub.com/series/663354/deathworld-commando-reborn/</a>


    https://tapas.io/series/Deathworld-Commando-Reborn/info</a>

 Vol.6 SS- A Kings Guarantee.

    King Maxwell¡¯s POV


    Mmm¡­yes¡­today is another good day. The soreness in my arms just won¡¯t go away. What a wonderful feeling. Me? Sore? It¡¯s been years¡­that man is truly something. My only regret is that I didn¡¯t get to meet him sooner.


    ¡°Ah, Your Majesty, are you injured? You keep nursing your arm as if you are in pain¡­¡± Arbra asked hesitantly.


    I just chuckled at her concern. ¡°There is nothing to worry about, Arbra! It¡¯s a good pain that your magic would only take away from me!¡±


    Arbra bowed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Your Majesty, I had no idea!¡± she shouted. ¡°Please for¡ª¡±


    Sigh¡­this is also why I like Kaladin so much. I feel as if he doesn¡¯t care that I¡¯m the king and treats me like a comrade. Well, he wants to, but whatever sense of formality he has keeps getting in the way. It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve been around those kinds of people. I wish he would just forget that I was a ruler.


    Arbra looked up at me with teary eyes. ¡°H¡ªhave I offended you?¡±


    I gave the poor girl a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Why are you crying, Arbra? Raise your head. People might think that I abuse you or something. I¡¯m simply just thinking about this and that. Pay no mind to me.¡±


    Arbra¡¯s smile returned as she wiped her eyes with her sleeve. Sometimes people like her could be so burdensome, but she¡¯s a good soul and a trusted healer. If I could call old man Paine, I¡¯d like nothing more, but I could hardly do that for such a personal reason.


    I just wonder when she is coming¡­you know, come to think of it, I never did ask Kaladin if it was Sylvia.


    I just assumed it would be her, after all. Her strength has been recorded more than once. She felled a Troll with ease and can even train with Kaladin on equal footing. Plus, she was some kind of ancient Vampire that could survive even the strike of a Dragon? If somebody was on the verge of being a War God, it had to be her, right?


    ¡°I already know she is a War God. She has the aptitude. She is just missing¡­something. And sadly, I don¡¯t know what that something is.¡±


    What an exciting thing to say to someone. It almost sounded like a hopeful parent that was full of themselves. A person should be very aware if they are a War God or not. At a young age, the differences might not be noticeable, but they should become evident over time. But since it was Kaladin that said that, I had to believe the man¡¯s intuition.


    ¡°Your Majesty, may I ask why you have retrieved me so suddenly? Are you expecting another fight¡­¡±Arba asked meekly.


    ¡°Ah, I suppose I did abruptly rip you from your duties. But it seems you already answered your own question!¡± I laughed. ¡°I¡¯m here on a personal favor from a friend!¡±


    She gave me a blank look. ¡°Huh? Friend?¡±


    I slapped her on the shoulder a few times and nodded while I looked out at the courtyard. ¡°Yes! A friend! Haha!¡±


    Now then¡­oh? Who¡ªoh¡­it¡¯s her? Huh¡­ interesting.


    Breathtaking long muscular legs that strode through the halls, hair as white as the freshest snow, and a face straight out of a painting. I¡¯d only seen her from a distance but she was truly a beautiful woman. To think Kaladin could surround himself with such beauties and remain unaffected. He¡¯s as strong-willed as they came.


    My daughters are nothing to scoff at, but they need to get their heads out of the mud! Haha!


    ¡°Yo! Ah¡­damn¡­Celia!?¡± I yelled. ¡°That¡¯s your name, right?! Come!¡±


    Damn, I should have read her file more. I didn¡¯t think much about it, and my concerns have lied elsewhere recently.


    ¡­


    ¡°It appears she is ignoring you, Your Majesty,¡± Abra commented as the woman continued to walk down the hall.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s rude,¡± I muttered as I picked a clump of snow up and reared back. ¡°Haha! This should grab her attention!¡± I yelled as I tossed the snowball.


    Whoosh.


    ¡°It appears she dodged your attack, Your Majesty,¡± Abra stated.


    ¡°Thanks, Abra. I appreciate the narration,¡± I mumbled.


    She dodged at the last moment, and what¡¯s with that disgusted look on her face? And wait¡ªwait! Why is she walking away?!


    ¡°Now, I can¡¯t stand for that!¡± I yelled as I took off toward her.


    Once again, she flicked around at the last moment and batted my arm away. It seemed her instincts were pretty good, but that¡¯s to be expected from a Beastmen.


    I intended on testing her today anyway, so let¡¯s find out what Kaladin sees in this girl!


    ¡°Show me what you got!¡± I chuckled.


    Of course, I had no intentions of going all out. I just planned on picking up the pace a bit. I wonder if that sword was just for decoration!


    I put a little more oomph into the next series of attacks, and she unsheathed her sword and deftly parried and blocked my attacks. Her speed was pretty good, and she had no trouble reading my simple attacks, so let¡¯s go a step further!


    Let¡¯s see some footwork!


    I stepped into her aggressively and started swinging with more precision, randomizing my punches as I forced her onto her back foot. She gave a short slice at my exposed ribs, and I coated the strike zone in crystal. I had purposely left myself open to see if she would capitalize, and she did just that.


    I jumped back and crossed my arms, and went into deep thought. I had to examine her in a more favorable light now. She was indeed skilled as she was beautiful. Her footwork and blade skills were well-honed. Not perfect by any means, but far better than most.


    My only critique at this moment was that she seemed too practiced. One could swing a sword under instruction all day for eternity, but if they never put that practice into any worthwhile experience, it would amount to nothing but eye candy. Even so, saying she was entirely without experience wasn¡¯t right either¡­mmm¡­


    And there was something off about it all. Her swings and her stance didn''t seem to match her weapon choice. She was using a typical iron sword, but her movements and stance indicated she was used to something a bit heftier.


    Does this mean there is an imbalance in her skills, practice, and experience? Or is she perhaps holding back? Mhm¡­I wonder if she is using a weapon that¡¯s not her primary one. Only people who want to hide their power do that. Is that why Kaladin sees she has the aptitude but isn¡¯t able to apply them


    No¡­more testing is needed before I can come to a decision. I¡¯m getting pumped already! Haha!


    ¡°To think I¡¯d be this serious! All you young ones are impressive these days!¡± I said with a laugh.


    The girl looked at me like I was a strange creature. Suddenly a black stone tablet materialized from thin air, and she started writing on it.


    <Who are you? And why are you attacking me in the palace?> the tablet read, the lettering glowing a faint blue light.


    I could feel my jaw drop. ¡°Who am I?¡± I asked in utter disbelief.


    The Beastmen nodded her head, her confused look not disappearing. I tapped my head to make sure my crown was still there. ¡°There is a crown on my head! I¡¯m the king! What is there to be confused about?¡±


    A flash of understanding crossed her face as she started writing on the tablet with her finger. <Oh, okay. I¡¯ve never seen a crown before, so I just thought you were some muscle-bound pervert attacking me.>


    Muscle¡­bound¡­pervert?


    ¡­


    I heard somebody gasping and looked back at Abra, who was white as a sheet and wholly mortified. I guess she must have read the tablet and had quite the shock. But me¡­I couldn¡¯t contain my laughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s a new one! To think you would insult me directly to my face! You are, without a doubt, a friend of Kaladin¡¯s!¡± I yelled into the afternoon air.


    But wait a moment¡­that collar¡­is she his friend? Have I been rude and insulted his fiance or¡­mhm¡­questions to be answered, I¡¯m sure.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve connected the dots, it¡¯s time for a true test! I¡¯ll be getting serious, so prepare yourself, Cela!¡± I shouted as I bounded toward her.


    She gave me a slightly miffed look before the tablet disappeared, and her sword blocked my first strike. But now, I would test her strength. Beastmen weren¡¯t just known for their heightened senses and speed but also for their strength! I can already tell Kaladin has trained her just by looking at her body!


    I brought both my fists up and sent them down with the full intention of crushing her with pure strength. Before, I hadn''t been putting much effort into my strikes, but now every blow from me would come at a cost if it connected. The only way to see someone¡¯s true worth was to put them in danger!


    ¡°Oh! As strong as you are beautiful!¡± I yelled in excitement, hoping to get a reaction out of her.


    But she didn¡¯t even react to my words as she blocked my double power strike with the strength befitting a War God candidate. I wonder if she was perhaps what the Beastmen called a Child of The Hunt? A rare individual amongst their race. Even though I don¡¯t quite understand the qualifications for what makes a Beastmen a Child of The Hunt, I know they are supposed to be quite strong.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I mean, her mana enhancement was where it needed to be! No doubts about it¡ª


    Huh? A spell core?


    I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the feeling of a spell core suddenly being formed in front of me. Its instantaneous formation from her feet was nothing short of pure talent and skill. And she did that all while maintaining her mana enhancement, not so much as faltering even an inch.


    I let the spell hit my chest, which was covered in my crystal, and broke away from our little grapple. Tiny ice spears floated around her, and she aimed her sword at me. I just laughed, which probably made her angry, judging by her expression.


    She was just like Kaladin, and they were just like those taught in the Holy Kingdom of Arotal. That ability to cast magic and form spell cores without a drop in mana enhancement was a talent many high-ranking officials from that country possessed.


    It took me almost a decade to unlearn my habits and learn their technique, and even then, I could only copy it. I don¡¯t mean to brag, but I was a cut above the rest. I tried to teach their technique to all three of my children, but none of them could learn it. Even Bowen was unable to perform the technique.


    To be honest, it was a technique only those who possessed talent and were brought up with it could learn. I thought Kaladin was simply a genius of that caliber, but now I¡¯ve seen a pattern.


    Who trained those two? Alanis was not capable of using that technique either, so does that mean it was The Lightning Witch? Ah¡­I¡¯m just so excited.


    I burst forward and crushed down the spells that were thrown at me. Most of them I ignored, allowing them to break harmlessly against my body. It was slightly annoying that she wasn¡¯t putting more strength into her spells. If she could manifest them this quickly, I expected the power to be more!


    I guess I just need to show her how serious I am.


    I increased my speed suddenly and arrived in front of her. Her amber-orange eyes went wide. She managed to block my fists, but this entire time I had only used them. She tried to react, but she was too slow for me. My kick landed on her quad with a meaty smack followed by a loud crack. She buckled to the floor and yelped in pain. I had broken her leg.


    A flurry of ice spikes came at me, and I retreated instead of finishing her off. I wasn¡¯t done testing her yet. I was far too curious to end things so soon.


    ¡°Arbra! Heal her leg!¡± I ordered.


    Arbra scurried off from the side, mumbling apologies to her as a golden light left her hands and infused the injury. Celia looked to be in quite a bit of pain, but a moment of confusion appeared in her eyes only to disappear. She stood on her freshly healed leg without a lick of hesitation.


    So an injury like that is nothing to her? Sure, she reacted to the pain, but that¡¯s only natural. To stand right back up after having your leg healed isn¡¯t normal. It appears her will was quite tempered. And those eyes¡­


    Her eyes blazed with a cold fury that wasn¡¯t there before. She dropped her sword into a low guard, a position that was more suited for a long or even a great sword, and I felt a powerful spell core being formed.


    A gust of wind blasted me, and a blizzard suddenly appeared around me. The cold wind whipped at my exposed skin, and I could feel minor cuts on my face.


    Finally, show me what Kaladin sees in you!


    I swatted down an incoming spell core only to be momentarily covered in water. I hadn¡¯t expected her to be able to use water magic while maintaining this awkward, muffled-sounding blizzard, which was another odd phenomenon. Only for my surprise to grow as I felt a powerful wind arrow approaching me.


    It cut through the blizzard and had enough power to rip a limb off, but I batted it away. I was buffeted by powerful spell after spell, and I couldn¡¯t contain my laughter. I thought the speed at which she formed her spells was at least the skill of a Master mage, but to think she could use three schools of magic to this proficiency. Of course, she may just be a Grandmaster mage, but I felt that something was off.


    I decided I was done gauging those spells and burst through the blizzard right at her. She had positioned herself behind me using her magic as cover and near silent steps. Beastmen were also tricky ones. They seemed to be able to disappear from most people¡¯s senses when they wanted to.


    But not mine.


    I punched forward and expected a look of surprise, but Celia was more than ready for me. I was greeted by two large ice spikes aiming for my legs and a sword aiming to cut my head off my shoulders. I kicked one of the spikes down and used its debris against her, sending chunks of ice magic into her face, only for those chunks to melt into harmless water that splattered against her face.


    Amazing, she was maintaining control over her spells the entire time while also striking at me. Truly fantastic, I thought as I slipped under her swing.


    I punched her underneath the leather breastplate and grabbed Celia by the belt, and gave her a good toss into the wall, just like ol¡¯ Kaladin. But unlike Kaladin, I was ready to end things here, or¡­so I thought.


    Amazing. Truly amazing. I¡¯m actually feeling the need to preserve my life. How long has it been?


    I felt dozens of spell cores form around me, and the puddle I stood in turned into a creeping frost that threatened to consume me. Dozens of ice spears formed from the snow left by the blizzard, and I watched as a wall of ice formed only for the girl to use it to bounce rebound off of and aim straight for me once more.


    She had completely changed the battlefield to suit her, something very few mages could do, let alone at the level she showed. And it appeared she even led me by the nose. How far ahead did she plan all of this? Did she anticipate these things the moment she used the blizzard to distract me and morph the battlefield?


    But I also understood what Kaladin meant when he said she had the ¡°aptitude.¡± Why she felt so close yet so far, she had all these well-honed skills and even put them into practical use. And despite having the upper hand on me.


    It just wasn¡¯t enough.


    I forced mana into my body at a much greater rate and felt the familiar feeling of my crystals enveloping me. Her spells crashed against me, but I remained steadfast as I moved forward. Her eyes widened again in surprise, and it was the last thing I saw before I grabbed her by the face and sent her face down into the snowy soil with a loud boom.


    I turned my head slowly. ¡°Arbra, heal her,¡± I ordered.


    Arbra slowly nodded her head like she was in a daze. ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for a while. I have an old friend to find. Please see to it that she is comfortable.¡±


    ¡ª


    Bowen Taurus¡¯s POV


    I gave the door a solid knock and announced myself. ¡°I have arrived as you requested, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Good! Hurry up and come in, old friend!¡± the king bellowed.


    Sigh¡­would it kill him to uphold a little bit of digni¡ªhuh?


    ¡°Cerila? Why¡­why is she here? Why is she unconscious?¡±


    The king smacked his fist into a meaty palm. ¡°Ah! Her name was Cerila! That¡¯s why she was annoyed with me!¡± he said with a chuckle. But he puffed his lips out at me. ¡°And unconscious? Why are you assuming that? Maybe she is just sleeping.¡±


    I just sighed and shook my head. ¡°The girl may be deaf, but your incensive laughter could wake the dead.¡±


    King Maxwell looked at me with an expression of surprise as his head snapped back and forth between the sleeping Cerila and me. ¡°She¡¯s deaf? Like really deaf? No hearing at all?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­please tell me you knew that,¡± I muttered in disbelief. I could feel a headache coming on.


    ¡°That makes so much sense. I thought she was just shy or a mute,¡± the king mumbled to himself. ¡°Tell me, why hasn¡¯t anyone healed her? She is close to Kaladin, no?¡±


    I walked into the room and sat down in an available chair. ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken with them on the matter. She was born deaf, and not even a Grandmaster light mage could heal her ears. So¡ªYour Majesty?¡±


    Bishop wore a thoughtful expression. His deep blue eyes were wide and searching for something, and I felt my skin start to crawl somewhat when he looked at me. ¡°A Grandmaster light mage, you say¡­tell me, is that confirmed?¡± he asked, his voice lacking the friendly tone he typically used.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen him like this, not since he first started to investigate Kaladin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the same thing from three different sources, including Cerila when I spoke with her at great length. I have no reason to believe any of them are lying to me at this point. The girl is completely deaf,¡± I explained.


    King Maxwell rubbed his chin slowly. ¡°So¡­do we know who trained Kaladin and this girl?¡±


    Wait, I thought he cared more about her deafness¡­what is this about?


    ¡°Kaladin has mentioned to me before that his teacher was his grandfather,¡± I told him.


    The king looked even more surprised at that but quickly shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Neither of those old Elves would have come into contact with¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because it wasn¡¯t a blood-related grandfather but an adoptive one of sorts. I¡¯ve met him once or twice now. He¡¯s an old Human man at the end of his life. And appears to be quite smart and witty despite his declining age. He often teaches the young ones various skills at my spare home.¡±


    ¡°An old Human man¡­isn¡¯t Kaladin from Syn¡¯nari?¡± the king trailed off.


    Wait!


    I shot out of my seat. ¡°Wait a moment¡­a Grandmaster light mage in Syn¡¯nari¡­ are you suggesting their teacher and Grandfather is a remnant of the Holy King invasion force?¡±


    The king smirked and crossed his arms. ¡°It¡¯s not a suggestion. It¡¯s almost a guarantee at this point.¡±


    I ran a hand through my beard. ¡°The old man referred to himself as a doctor, so I never questioned why he considered himself to be one. Even Kaladin¡¯s parents call him Dr. Jacobs. And the man doesn¡¯t seem to be pious or even wear symbols of the faith. I never connected these points because I didn¡¯t think they were relevant.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Tell me, Bishop, why are you suddenly interested in all of this? Why is Cerila here lying in bed?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Kaladin asked me to help her reach the level of a War God. I was testing her when I started to piece things together. But a deaf Beastmen woman trained by a Grandmaster light mage straight from the Holy Kingdom¡­things are starting to make sense,¡± Bishop said more to himself than me.


    So he knocked her out¡­this man¡­what if he angered Kaladin? Ah, I suppose Kaladin isn¡¯t so close-minded¡­hopefully.


    He turned his intense eyes to me. ¡°I request your help, old friend. I ask that you train Cerila on your own time. Her magic is amazing, and she is quite creative. I believe she can learn a thing or two from you. I would also request that Jessica, if she is feeling better, speak with Cerila as well. After that, I shall make moves on my own.¡±


    I see. This is Bishop speaking to me, not King Maxwell. He must be earnest now if he is asking for my wife and me. It¡¯s not every day I see this side of him.


    I raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°You are awfully adamant about this. Can I ask you why?¡±


    The king smirked slightly, but his eyes were smiling a great deal. ¡°It¡¯s rather simple. I owe Kaladin a lot as a father and a man. He saved my family and my daughters not once but twice. I need to fulfill the first quest he¡¯s given me, or I¡¯ll never be able to rest easy. Helping him from the shadows can only accomplish so much and doing it alone would be a waste. I must guarantee her success.¡±


    I shook my head. Sometimes I even forgot Bishop¡¯s true nature. The man wasn¡¯t just a genius on the battlefield but off of it as well. He hid behind this persona of being a meathead despite being a calm and collected person. After all, history may see that his wife was the one that spurred him into her plans, but it was actually the other way around.


    Queen Maxwell was undoubtedly intelligent and crafty, but Bishop¡¯s skills and natural charisma changed the minds of the people, nobles, and generals alike. He was the one that led the army into the city for an ambush and quickly surpassed the Brax nobility. He even lurked in the shadows, hiding behind the visage of his wife to complete his goals.


    The man is quite cunning. And far from the babbling idiot he portrays himself to be¡­ sometimes.


    ¡°And besides, I¡¯m quite interested in this woman now,¡± Bishop added.


    ¡°I think she should be afraid, but I¡¯ll agree to help. Jessica is another matter. I don¡¯t see her being ready for anything physical for some time,¡± I told him.


    Bishop nodded. ¡°I understand, but I don¡¯t need her physical prowess this time around. I¡¯m hoping for Jessica to accomplish something only a woman can do. It will take some time, I imagine. How is she these days? I haven¡¯t spoken to her in some time.¡±


    I just chuckled. ¡°You know how it is. She is getting more ravenous by the day. Trying to eat for two is quite taxing.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that the truth? They get so moody as well,¡± the king muttered.


    Huh? Why did you phrase it like that?


    My eyes widened as I looked at him. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me!¡±


    Bishop just smiled at me once more and put a finger to his lips.

 Vol.6 SS- The Dragon Slayers Request Part.1

    Bella¡¯s POV


    I pressed off the bed and met the pair of dark green eyes. He raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°You woke up suddenly. What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked, his morning voice still quite deep.


    ¡°Were you watching me in my sleep?¡± I asked


    ¡°Of course. Why do you think I wake up earlier than you most mornings?¡± Kelly asked with a slight yawn.


    I just smiled and tossed the covers off, doing a giant over-the-head stretch. I felt my back quiver as a bolt of lightning shot through my muscles, and I let out a soft moan. Morning stretches like that were always the best.


    ¡°And I¡¯m greeting someone. I smelled them coming,¡± I said as I walked to the door.


    ¡°Hey? Wait, shouldn¡¯t you at least cover yourself up?¡± he asked, a bit concerned.


    I just waved his concern away. ¡°Nah. It¡¯s nothing she hasn¡¯t seen before. She¡¯s seen every part of me. We¡¯ve been together for far too long to care about something like being naked.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should be excited or concerned,¡± Kelly muttered to himself.


    I just giggled and opened the door. A pale hand was in the middle of knocking, but she just looked up at me slightly with her cyan eyes. Her nose twitched, and she looked just past me, only to stare with a blank expression.


    ¡°Good morning, Kelly,¡± Veme said in her usual dry tone.


    ¡°Ah, good morning, Veme,¡± Kelly responded.


    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you going to greet me?¡± I asked playfully.


    Veme¡¯s cold eyes and doll-like expression rarely ever changed. She didn¡¯t even sigh at times. She was a true ice queen, but that¡¯s what I loved about her. And even though she was an ice queen, she wasn¡¯t entirely emotionless.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough as it is, Bell¡ªhey¡ªwait, stop, this isn¡¯t the time, your fiancee is¡ª¡± Veme said, backing away from me and keeping me at arm¡¯s length. Her hand sank into my chest, eliciting a moan from me, and I pretended to cover myself somewhat, making sure not to knock her hand away.


    Veme¡¯s eyes darkened somewhat, but her tail swishing side to side gave it away. I could always count on making her a bit awkward. But her eyes immediately hardened, and I knew that was the sign to stop messing around.


    Veme cleared her throat and released my chest. ¡°We have been summoned.¡±


    ¡°By whom? Don¡¯t tell me the guild is going¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the guild. The quest is ready. We are setting out,¡± Veme explained.


    ¡°Ah, is it, huh? Well, I¡¯ll get ready. I should be good to go in like fou¡ª¡±


    ¡°You are to be ready in two hours maximum,¡± Veme said curtly.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not very nice coming from the group leader. It takes time to get ready,¡± I pouted, crossing my arms.


    Veme stared blankly. ¡°We are to meet with the other party sooner than expected. Things have already been handled. But I am no longer the party leader. So I willingly passed it on to the new member.¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°You passed on the role? To who? Not many people would outrank you. Did Kaladin hire some big shot without telling us?¡± I questioned.


    Veme shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s far more complicated than that. The sooner you get ready and clothe yourself, the sooner I¡¯ll explain it.¡± Veme ducked to the side and waved stiffly. ¡°Goodbye, Kelly. I will see you when we return.¡±


    Kelly just chuckled. ¡°Yeah, good to see you too, Veme. Keep Bell safe for me, okay? And thanks for agreeing to go with her in my stead. Oh, and make sure you come back. It wouldn¡¯t be right if you didn¡¯t make it on our last quest.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I will return her so you can deal with her for the rest of your life,¡± Veme said dryly.


    I snapped my head back and glared at him. ¡°Are you trying to jinx her?! What is your problem?! Don¡¯t say that to an adventurer that¡¯s about to retire!¡±


    ¡°Well, you are also about to retire, so I guess¡ª¡±


    I grabbed my friend by the shoulder and shook her. ¡°NO! STOP! YOU ARE GOING TO BRING US BAD LUCK! ARE YOU INSANE?¡±


    ¡°Superstitions are nothing. I¡¯ve had enough bad luck for ten lives. By anyone¡¯s standard of luck, you and I should be rotting in the ground somewhere,¡± Veme said calmly as she turned her head and took my hands off her shoulders. ¡°Please move your chest sacks from my face. I¡¯ll be waiting in the usual spot. Goodbye,¡± she said, turning on her heels and closing the door.


    Kelly just laughed to himself as he got out of bed. ¡°Veme really is amazing. She¡¯s pretty funny without even realizing it.¡±


    I turned around and planted a foot in front of him, not bothering to hide my frustration. ¡°What, don¡¯t tell me you want to marry her as well? And I can¡¯t believe you said that¡­do you want me to die?¡±


    ¡°No¡­I¡¯m having a hard enough time handling you. I don¡¯t need or want a second woman in my life,¡± Kelly said.


    ¡°Awww, how cute¡­now why do you want me dead!¡± I shouted.


    He chuckled to himself and started his morning routine of stretching. If it were any other time, I would pounce on him for being just so¡­handsome. ¡°It¡¯s just like she said. Superstitions are nothing to worry about. Besides, it¡¯s not like you are going off to slay a high-threat level monster or something. You are retrieving a single person, sending them back with the others, and going to look for your brother in Ostela, right?¡±


    ¡°You just don¡¯t get it,¡± I groaned as I wobbled off to start packing.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s gonna be a while until I see you again, right?¡± he asked quietly.


    I felt a pang in my heart when he asked me that. I had lived a long life, and many people had said similar things to me¡ª I never once felt anything at their words. Some of them were even more in ¡°love¡± with me than Kelly, but¡­none of them were like him. None of them made me feel the same way that he did.


    I guess this is why I love him. Who would have thought that, huh?


    It pained me to leave him after we decided to share our lives together, but I couldn¡¯t leave my brother out there, not when I knew where he was. Sorn might have a knack for getting himself in trouble and being a major pain in the neck. But he was the brother who always protected Veme and me. So leaving him to rot under some scummy noble in the City States didn¡¯t sit right with me.


    One last time¡­if Sorn goes off on his own again and gets captured, I¡¯ll have to just chalk it up to fate and move on.


    ¡°Yeah, at least a year just to get there and back, but it¡¯ll probably be longer,¡± I told him.


    ¡°That¡¯s a generous estimate,¡± he said back.


    ¡°Not really. Normally stopping to do quests to make ends meet and walking to places is how something like this usually goes.¡± I turned around and winked at him as I slid some clothes on. ¡°But our backer is rather powerful this time, so there aren¡¯t many obstacles. We are going to be riding in carriages and moving straight through until we arrive. I¡¯m half expecting it to take longer to find Sorn than it will to get to his last known location.¡±


    A complicated expression formed on his handsome features. I just sighed and knelt down in front of him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so hard on the guy. He¡¯s just a kid and the son of that woman. You can¡¯t really hold it against him, can you? And I know it¡¯s not the best thing to say, but¡­the war is over, Kel. Holding that grudge will just eat away at you for no reason.¡±


    He sighed deeply and sprawled out on the floor. ¡°You have a point¡­it¡¯s just¡­hard, I guess. I had trained with a lot of those guys for most of my life. I thought I was over it, but I guess not.¡±


    Letting go of those who died was a crucial aspect of being an adventurer. You went to one guild hall for years only to leave for a month and come back to see so many faces missing. The pubs you used to visit were filled to the brim with familiar voices, only never to hear them ever again. It was hard, but it was life.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    He parted his morning hair from his face and randomly started doing crunches on the cold floor. ¡°I don¡¯t blame him or anything. It¡¯s difficult to separate him now that I¡¯ve seen the connection. He looks a lot like his mom.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess he does. Not that I¡¯ve seen her or anything. But if she is as pretty as he is handsome, then I understand how it might be hard to separate them,¡± I said with a smirk as I looked down at him.


    Kelly gave me a blank stare but ended up sighing deeply. ¡°Calling a student of mine handsome is rather awkward, Bella.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is it? But you seem more jealous than bothered,¡± I giggled.


    He started getting up off the floor slowly. ¡°Maybe I should teach you a lesson straight from the Professor Garrison textbook that you¡¯ll never forge¡ªoof.¡±


    I pressed him back down to the floor with a foot. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You had your fun last night, and leaving you with a sense of longing, so you miss me more sounds way more fun¡ªbesides, captain¡¯s orders,¡± I said with a salute.


    Kelly chuckled to himself and let his body collapse altogether. ¡°Understood, ¡± he groaned. But a warm smile spread across his face that made my heart flutter. ¡°I¡¯ll be awaiting your return, Lady Garrison.¡±


    Ugh, I just want to eat him up.


    ¡ª


    I finished packing quickly, as I had long since prepared for this quest. Considering that I would be gone for a year or more, I was basically taking everything. Which, for someone like me, wasn¡¯t much.


    Traveling light was the adventurer''s way. Having large amounts of clothes or luxury goods on your person just wasn¡¯t feasible if you didn¡¯t have a home base. I guess I could have bought a Spatial Ring, but those things were expensive. Even as a future lady-to-be, tossing around that kind of money willy-nilly was difficult.


    I mean, I had to learn etiquette and stuff which was a real pain. I never imagined myself giving a single damn about half of this stuff, but I had no intention of embarrassing my lovely husband all because I was a commoner. Even though he said he didn¡¯t care because he was a commoner, it just didn¡¯t sit right with me being a burden when I could do something.


    Sigh¡­maybe after this is all said and done, I¡¯ll get Kaladin to get me a ring¡­that could be his gift for our marriage.


    Either way, with my remaining time, I went out and purchased what I needed for my travels which just consisted of rations and any miscellaneous gear that I needed. I had my weapons and armor cleaned and ready to go.


    I just needed to meet up with my lovely friend, who I found waiting for me. She was bundled up in a warm fur jacket that matched her gray hair, and she had even bought herself some new Goliath leather armor which was quite fancy, along with a cobalt chest plate. She looked dashing in her new black and blue outfit.


    ¡°You are surprisingly on time. I gave you two hours expecting three,¡± Veme said with a hint of amusement.


    ¡°Wait! You are saying that I had time to kill! I could have had one more passionate morning with my husband!¡± I whined.


    Veme''s blank eyes never wavered. ¡°I thought you had enough, judging by your lack of attire this morning. I guess I should have expected your lust would never be sated. But it¡¯s probably a good thing. If you got pregnant and then left on our quest, that would be disastrous for us.¡±


    I pointed a finger at Veme. ¡°Hey! I¡¯ve been a good girl ever since I agreed to go on this quest! No kids just yet! Besides, I¡¯m not even in heat, so¡ª¡±


    Veme shrugged. ¡°Well, whatever, go inside and report to the guild of your departure. Our party leader should be here soon.¡±


    I was about to argue with her for a moment, but I stopped myself. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you mad? I know that Kaladin has given us a payment that far exceeds a quest like this, but to take you off of party leader? That¡¯s kinda pissing me off. Don¡¯t tell me he hired some big shot because he didn¡¯t trust us to get the job done.¡±


    Veme looked up at the morning sky. Snow had already begun to fall, and it was cold enough that I had to wear pants, which really irked me. I hated having my legs covered. Covering them made my skin crawl.


    ¡°At first, I was angry, yes. Normally when you are removed from a party leadership position in a quest, that means your pay gets cut, and the quest giver doesn¡¯t trust you, but none of that happened. Kaladin kept my pay and said I didn¡¯t even have to relinquish it if I didn¡¯t want to. But in the end, it was the right choice.¡±


    ¡°Okay? So who is it? I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Veme and Ball Busting Bella. It is good to see you both in good health,¡± a deep toneless voice called out from behind me.


    The voice came from a tall man clad from head to toe in pitch-black Mythril armor with an Emerald adventurer tag hanging from his neck. His cobalt halberd rested on his shoulder, and a brown backpack was strapped to his back. He felt as imposing as ever, no matter how many times we met.


    I had smelled him before he even walked up since he always gave off a weird smell. I knew he lived in the capital, and we were outside the Adventurer''s Guild, so it was nothing to be surprised about. But the man was always a bit awkward to deal with.


    ¡°Mornin, Twilight, what brings you here?¡± I asked, trying to be friendly. There were zero reasons to get on this guy¡¯s bad side. And he was always kind, if not just weird.


    The man tilted his helmeted head to the side. I was honestly confused whenever he did that. Was he trying to be cute? Was it a way to express any form of emotion? I had no idea. I just wished he stopped doing that.


    ¡°Have you not been informed? I have taken over as the party leader for this quest,¡± he stated.


    I raised an eyebrow and looked over to Veme, but she closed her eyes and nodded. Now, everything made sense. Well, not everything, because I had no reason why somebody like the Twilight Knight would be interested in a quest offered by Kaladin. But at least I understood Veme¡¯s decision.


    ¡°I suppose not¡­we were just waiting for the final bit of information, but¡­why is someone like you going on a quest like this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I understand that you are skeptical, considering this is abnormal. However, I request that you understand my position before making further judgments on the matter. I am here for personal reasons to reclaim the honor I have sullied. I hope that you understand my predicament,¡± he explained.


    No¡­no, I don¡¯t understand a damn thing. Sullied honor? Did Kaladin beat the crap out of this guy or something?


    ¡°Can you maybe explain it so I can understand better? I¡¯m a bit slow here,¡± I said with an awkward chuckle.


    The Twilight Knight stood entirely motionless for a time. It was awkward, considering we were out in the open and people were staring as they shimmied by his giant frame.


    ¡°Yes, I believe I am allowed to explain my position somewhat. But I believe this is neither the time nor the place. We have a carriage to catch to Curia. I have procured our tickets, please finish your business inside, and I will regroup with you at the main gate,¡± he explained.


    Well, this ought to be interesting. But having an Emerald-ranked adventurer all but guaranteed success. He would be a real help considering he is comfortable in the Iron Citadel as well.


    ¡ª


    The journey to Curia usually took a whole week, but that was only if things went as planned. Winter was upon us, which meant more monsters, more fighting, and more stopping. It was a hassle, but it just came with the job. It was a shame we didn¡¯t have a mage with us.


    Almost two weeks later, we finally arrived at the city¡¯s gates. On the bright side, that little adventure was an excellent way to warm up for what was to come as well as get used to how we fought together. Not that it was a challenge or anything.


    The Twilight Knight wasn¡¯t an Emerald-ranked adventurer for nothing. The guy cleaved monsters and bandits alike in half with a single swing of his massive halberd. He was fast in that full plate set, and it honestly surprised me with how nimble he was. It was almost like the armor was just a part of his body at this point.


    But in between the fighting, it was also a way for us to become more acquainted. At first, we didn¡¯t talk all that much. Veme was always on the quiet side, and she could go hours without even so much as breathing too loud. It was much the same for the Twilight Knight.


    I curbed my boredom by teasing the carriage driver and his young daughter, but even that got boring fast. Thankfully, Twilight was ready to spill the details on why somebody like him was even considering a quest of this level.


    Basically, it was a family issue mixed in with his wounded pride. At least, that¡¯s what I understood after his confusing explanation. I had no idea this guy was connected to Kaladin like that, and I always found it hard to believe that he was a Dark Elf.


    I had never seen so much as a speck of his skin before, let alone his face or ears. And the only reason I knew he was a Dark Elf was because of his vague and confusing scent he gave off. It was truly a unique smell for a person. Even Kaladin, a mixed Dark Elf, smelled more¡­normal than him.


    But calling his scent abnormal was wrong as well. It was just weird and hard to place. I had once asked Veme if she felt the same, and I only got a shrug from her. She told me that he smelled like a Dark Elf that really wanted to be a Human, which was as close to an explanation as I could get.


    The mix of cologne, oil, blood, campfire, and metal on him just¡­mixed in such a weird way. I guess he¡¯s kinda a weird guy, so maybe it all makes sense.


    We made our way into Curia and found ourselves a small inn. If The Stars weren¡¯t here, then it was only a matter of time before they arrived unless something tragic happened to them. Twilight said he gave them adequate time, and they should have been ahead of us. However¡­


    ¡°Is this dinky inn really where we are staying? I mean, I don¡¯t mind, but I think we can afford something a little nicer,¡± I complained.


    ¡°This place was cheap, and it was Twilight here that recommended it,¡± Veme said back.


    ¡°Oh? You never care where we stay. Why this place?¡± I asked the tall man beside me.


    ¡°A comrade of mine runs this establishment. Therefore, I can confirm that we will be treated well,¡± he responded.


    We pushed our way through the creaky wooden door and were treated with the usual stare-down. The place seemed populated with adventurers and soldiers, which was no surprise if a friend of Twilight ran this place. The smell of alcohol and debauchery had seeped into the timber. It was a nostalgic scent that got my blood pumping. And the intense stares the men gave me just brought back more memories.


    I hadn¡¯t adapted yet to life as a noble lady, and honestly, I probably never would. I would, of course, try my best, but it is what it is. No matter how much I griped before we walked in, a place like this always felt like a home to a person like me.


    And the moment we walked in and everyone gazed upon our lustrous ranks, their eyes returned to whatever they were doing beforehand. Not before they muttered some things about my nickname or the fact that the Twilight knight was present. I didn¡¯t spy a single person over Opal here. But a voice beckoned us over.


    ¡°Yo! It¡¯s good to see you, Bella, Veme!¡± Nick called out across the room, waving a tankard of ale.


    Mmm, it¡¯s good to be back.

 Vol.6 SS- The Dragon Slayers Request Part.2

    Veme and I joined the others and started catching up on our drinks. It had been a long trip, so even this piss-flavored ale tasted refreshing, and the warmth it brought to my chilled bones was wonderful.


    We also caught up with each other. The last time our little group had been together was when we separated outside the Iron Citadel. Nick, Adrian, and Ryan had gone east to complete their quest and ended up staying in the border region for a while before heading into Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. The group recounted their various minor adventures in the area as they visited the homeland of one of their companions, Ryan, who had lived there before becoming an adventurer.


    Which must have sucked, considering he is a Human living in High Elf territory. But I wasn¡¯t gonna bring that up.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s basically it until we got a request from the freakin Dragon Slayer,¡± Nick said as he whipped his mustache clean of ale.


    ¡°Who would have imagined that the young Elf would be a Dragon Slayer one day? I thought it was a weird prank,¡± Adrian mused as he crossed his tattooed arms across his chest.


    Nick rolled his head back and let out a loud laugh. ¡°Hey! I told you that kid was as special as they came! We should have snatched him from Dem when we had the chance!¡±


    Dem, huh? That¡¯s a name I haven¡¯t heard in a while. Although I was almost certain I knew what had happened to them, Veme and I decided that making it public would be a real pain. Besides, if they made that choice, they got what they deserved.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so certain about that. I don¡¯t know if we would have survived the Dragon¡¯s attack. He also may have been afraid since he had a bounty, not that we would have or been able to take it,¡± Ryan said as he rubbed his bald head with a wry smile.


    Adrian nodded his head slowly but let out a light chuckle. ¡°But does this mean we are famous? Perhaps we should start telling people we caught the Dragon Slayer playing with his Wyrm in the outdoors?¡±


    Huh? Oh my¡­


    Ale spewed from Nick¡¯s nostrils as he tried to suppress his laughter. His face was flushed completely as the alcohol-induced laughter consumed him. Even I started laughing as it was quite contagious. Before long, we were all laughing. Well, everyone but Veme, who just gave us a confused look as her ears flopped to the side.


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Adrian? I do not understand. You caught him doing¡­ what with a monster?¡± Veme asked innocently.


    I wrapped my arm around my companion¡¯s head and squeezed her tight against my chest. ¡°Ah! You¡¯re so innocent it hurts!¡± I cooed. ¡°How are you this cute, huh? It should be illegal.¡±


    Veme frantically tried to free herself, but her struggles just made it all the more adorable. I felt some heated stares coming my way and turned to face the three other gentlemen. Their faces were bright red as they drunkenly leered at me.


    Unlike most bastards who sent such distasteful gazes my way, I knew these three were good boys. There was no point in making a fuss or getting all worked up about it. I also wouldn¡¯t lie and say that I didn¡¯t enjoy the attention somewhat. And I suppose I was being a bit¡­provocative.


    Well, that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t tease them.


    I let Veme go and let out my most girly yelp possible as I held my body tight. ¡°You can¡¯t look at me like that anymore¡­I¡¯m a taken bear now,¡± I said sensually.


    But much to my surprise, my words instantly sobered them up. The light returned to their eyes as they quickly exchanged confused glances.


    ¡°I uh¡­did I mishear that?¡± Nick said as he stuck a finger into his ear and twisted it around.


    ¡°I was wondering the same thing,¡± Ryan mumbled.


    Adrian weakly nodded to himself, and I looked over to Veme to find her staring at me. Her face was blank as usual, but her eyes weren¡¯t. Instead, I could tell that she was grinning at me internally just from the glint in those cyan peepers.


    ¡°Wait¡ªVeme, don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are not aware, everyone?¡± Veme interrupted, ignoring my pleas. ¡°Bella is engaged. She is truly a maiden in love. You should see how embarrassed she gets.¡±


    ¡°Bella? The Bella? The Ball Busting Bear named Bella is engaged? Is this the truth?¡± Nick asked, looking at me with a face full of genuine surprise.


    ¡°He¡ªhey! Why are you looking at me like that?! It shouldn¡¯t be that big of a surprise!¡± I shouted back.


    The three men¡¯s shoulders slumped as they chuckled to themselves. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± Ryan muttered.


    ¡°Never in my wildest dreams did I think I would see Bella blushing like a farm girl,¡± Adrian mused in surprise.


    Wait? Am I blushing? Wait! I am! Why?!


    ¡°Stop! Please, this is just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Here I thought Voker being the Dragon Slayer was crazy. But I guess two legends were already in the making, huh? Does this mean we are gonna get lucky one of these days since we worked with him?¡± Nick asked no one in particular.


    ¡°Guys! You are¡ª¡±


    ¡°Having fun, it seems,¡± a deep voice cut in.


    Being a little drunk and embarrassed out of my mind, I hadn¡¯t even smelled him coming. Maybe that was just because everyone and everything in this place smelled like booze, but suddenly Twilight was towering over us.


    If I didn¡¯t know the guy, I would have thought he was angry at us. But he must have just arrived after finishing up whatever he was going to do.


    ¡°You know I got the message before we arrived, but I can¡¯t believe someone like you is coming with us, Sir,¡± Ryan said with a slight nod.


    ¡°Is it that surprising? Well, I suppose it is. Either way, Nick, Adrian, and Ryan of The Stars, it is good to see you once more. I apologize for not coming to greet you immediately, and I hope that you have been well,¡± Twilight said in his usual toneless voice.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve been good. Of course, we keep getting surprise after surprise, but that¡¯s life,¡± Nick said with a chuckle and a shrug.


    ¡°That is good. How long have you been in this city, Mr. Nick?¡± Twilight asked.


    ¡°Ah, we just got here this afternoon. Once Kaladin sent us the request, we started moving back here, but we only just got to Curia since we were taking our time,¡± Nick told him.


    ¡°That is good. We have also been traveling, and rest is needed. In that case, we can take a two-day break here in the city to recuperate and resupply for our quest. I will also procure a current map of the Iron Citadel for us in the meantime. Does this pose any disagreements?¡±


    We all checked each other and gave quick nods. ¡°Nope, I think that¡¯s more than acceptable,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah, two days should be enough,¡± Nick added.


    ¡°Thank you for getting us a map, Twilight Knight. I understand it can be difficult, Sir,¡± Ryan said with a friendly smile.


    The towering man awkwardly shook his helmeted head. ¡°Not a problem. Going in blind into such a place is foolish. So it¡¯s only natural that I find the best possible route for success.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Ryan said as he smiled wryly from the secondhand awkwardness.


    But this time, I was glad about it. Twilight¡¯s stiffness made everyone forget about me! Haha!


    ¡ª


    ¡°Man, I¡¯ll be honest, boys, I was really hoping never to come back here,¡± Nick grumbled at one of the entrances to the Iron Citadel.


    This entrance was well-guarded, just like the last one, but it was much older. The Iron Citadel was the only recorded dungeon to have multiple exits and entrances. Entrances were dotted around the entire mountainside in Luminar. Even Whieland and Krunbar similarly guarded their entrances since monsters were notorious for leaking out of dungeons.


    ¡°Have no fear. I shall guide us to the best of my ability. The map I bought us is fresh, so the likelihood of a sudden change will be low,¡± Twilight assured us.


    That was another thing that made this place a nightmare. If the undead weren¡¯t trying to kill you, the entire dungeon was. Periodically, paths would shift inside the dungeon. A route that once led to safety could turn into one of disaster.


    It was said that all roads lead to an exit eventually, but that was a problem. If the dungeon kept changing routes on you, and you ran out of food and water while being attacked by the undead. Then that saying didn¡¯t mean anything.


    ¡°May I ask a personal question, Twilight Knight? How many times have you entered this dungeon?¡± Ryan asked him curiously as he adjusted his shield.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the answer to your question is more times than I can count. I stopped counting after my fiftieth entrance. That was well over two hundred years ago at this point,¡± Twilight said nonchalantly.


    Nick turned around slowly with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Two hundred years? Was that a joke?¡±


    Twilight shook his head awkwardly as he walked forward. ¡°Not at all. Why would I make light of such a thing?¡± he asked as if he wasn¡¯t the weird one.


    I just chuckled and clapped Nick on the shoulder. ¡°He¡¯s an Elf,¡± I told him.


    Nick looked back at me in genuine surprise, but Adrian was the first to ask a question. ¡°Really? I had heard stories that Elves hated covering their ears even as a young boy in a place with very few Elves.¡±


    I shrugged at his question. Veme nodded her head for us to trail behind the towering figure. ¡°But he is an Elf. If all Elves hate covering their ears, then at least one of them must not mind it,¡± Veme said, offering a counter.


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Nick said with a shrug.


    ¡°Perhaps he received an injury at a young age? Or¡­I suppose that doesn¡¯t make much sense considering his accomplishments in the guild. Anyone of his status should have been able to see a healer by now¡­¡± Ryan said, trailing off.


    There was no point in wondering about the guy¡¯s past. After all, it was supposed to be taboo amongst adventurers to pry too deep. Everyone came from somewhere, and if someone was hiding something, they always had a reason for doing it, just like Kaladin.


    But every once in a while, an exciting individual would pop up, and people were bound to be curious, me included. Even adventurers gossiped like mothers, and as long as nobody actually went and dug up the past or made weird false rumors, then it was never a problem.


    Regardless we all trudged into the disgusting, dark and dank dungeon that was the Iron Citadel. Going into the depths of this stone tunnel was always a bad experience. The smell of death was a common smell in my line of work, but here it was at an entirely different level.


    The miasma of rotting corpses was overbearing to the point of pain. Most of the other races didn¡¯t have nearly as much of a problem, but for Beastmen like Veme and me, we were basically going in without our noses.


    Focusing our sense of smell was a massive pain in the neck here. Gah, I¡¯m gonna wash my nose for months to get this stench out.


    We broke out into the dungeon, and we all took a moment to take the sight in. This place was disgusting and a death trap, but damn, it was just fascinating. Floating stone platforms connect to each other and then separate, only to fly off into the air.


    Entire buildings or homes in the same style as the Dwarves floated in the open space illuminated by the pale blue light of crystal scones. They were all made of bronze or stone; they seemed well-built and sturdy from a distance, just like their makers. The pathways appeared to go on forever if you looked down into the depths of the blackness. This place had a bizarre wonder to it that not many dungeons did.


    Everyone always wondered if this dungeon only had a single floor or if the Iron Citadel had more to it. But those who were curious enough to adventure into such places were few and far between. And according to the guild records, all those who tried to go deeper into this place only ended up dead or not finding anything at all.


    ¡°So, do you think there is more down there?¡± Nick asked from beside me as he stared down into the abyss with me.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t think so. If anything, I think there¡¯s something over there,¡± I pointed off into the distance.


    Off against the side of the dungeon, as if it were part of the rock face, sat a building. The place was a giant dome made of pure bronze, or so people thought. I personally believed that whoever ruled this dungeon was there. It felt like a Dwarven palace to me, although it was very different from the one in Krunbar.


    I believed that if there was anything worthwhile in this place, it was over there. It was too bad that none of the floating pathways ever connected to that place. People had tried to bridge over to it, but it always ended poorly. I even heard that back in the day, Brax sent Gryphons Knights there once, but they all died. Of course, that was just a rumor amongst adventurers.


    Basically, nothing led to that place, and nobody went over there.


    ¡°Mhm, maybe. I think there is more down there, and that place is a trap to entice people,¡± Nick commented.


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°The first group of Skeletons is coming out. Prepare yourselves,¡± Twilight ordered as a floating bridge descended to connect to the already available path.


    Twilight and Ryan took front and center in the formation while Adrian and I were next. Veme and Nick held up the rear just in case. It was a shame we had no Archers or Mages with us. We were a bit of an unbalanced party, but with enough brute force, we should manage.


    But all of us relaxed when the platform connected, and there was nothing there but scattered bones. ¡°Uh, what happened to them?¡± Nick asked.


    There was nothing but a pile of bones and a bunch of discarded weapons. I didn¡¯t smell any blood, and there weren¡¯t any signs of a serious fight with magic or anything. But¡­


    ¡°It is not uncommon for enemies to be defeated before we reach them. But these Skeletons were decimated by someone rather strong,¡± Twilight said dryly.


    It was true. Sure, some of the bones were scattered randomly, but a few of them were ground into dust. Others were clearly snapped and splintered in multiple pieces. It was like a giant club wielded by a giant had ended them.


    ¡°Does this mean we should be concerned?¡± Ryan questioned.


    ¡°For now, no. We may just be behind another group of comrades. Let us move forward as planned to complete our quest at the fastest possible rate. We will be in here only for one rest worth of time according to the map,¡± Twilight responded.


    With that, we set out to the first rest point.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Listen, having one or two spots taken care of is one thing. But we haven¡¯t seen a single monster since we arrived. That¡¯s not a good thing in a dungeon,¡± Nick said with a hint of fear in his voice.


    ¡°Whatever is killing the monsters isn¡¯t Human,¡± Veme said coldly.


    Veme and I confirmed it after the third pile of Skeletons. It was always hard to make out distinct smells in this place, but after catching a scent the third time around, we agreed something was killing the monsters. And after the fourth pile, we agreed that it wasn¡¯t a person but another monster doing the deed.


    It wasn¡¯t completely unheard of to find another monster in this dungeon. With so many entrances and exits, some were bound to remain unexplored and hidden from people. A monster wandering into a dungeon was nothing new, especially for one as big and unique as the Iron Citadel.


    ¡°Something is odd, yes. However, as long as the path is available, we should move forward. We should thank whatever it is for clearing the path for us as we can save our stamina for a fight,¡± Ryan said with a cheerful smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s one way to look at it,¡± Adrian mumbled. ¡°But whatever it is, the thing is capable of fighting forty-six skeletons and twenty-eight Ghouls without so much as a drop of blood being spilled. So we should be cautious.¡±


    ¡°Agreed. I don¡¯t believe going back to be a wise choice as of right now. We are only one section away from the halfway point. If there is a clear and present danger beyond our capabilities, we can retreat before we reach the rest point. Agreed?¡± Twilight asked.


    None of us voiced anything in disagreement, so we pressed on. Another bridge connected us, and it should have brought a Dread Knight along with a handful of Ghouls, but just like before, there was nothing there besides a pile of corpses.


    That was until my nose picked something up. Veme dropped to the floor and started sniffing the ground, and I took the other side. There was an unmistakable and different stench that was mixed in with the rotting bodies of the undead.


    ¡°Blood, it¡¯s not that old. Maybe a few hours,¡± Veme reported.


    ¡°I agree. It¡¯s red blood, but it smells of a monster, just like we thought,¡± I added.


    ¡°Never mind,¡± Adrian mumbled under his breath.


    Twilight sauntered over to us and examined the corpses. ¡°The heads were smashed in all these Ghouls just like the others. The monsters are showing a small amount of intelligence if they are targeting the heads of the undead.¡±


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Veme picked up the hammer of the Dread Knight and examined it. There was a smudge of dried red goop on the flat part. Veme tested the waters and got really close to it but recoiled from the stench. She was brave for putting her face that close to the weapon held by the undead. I had to applaud her for it.


    Her nose twitched, and she coughed slightly, but she showed a rare look of confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know what monster it is. I¡¯ve never smelled it before,¡± she told us. ¡°And I¡¯m starting to get the feeling that there is more than one. Maybe even two types of monsters, but the scent is too mixed to figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Red blood doesn¡¯t narrow it down either. Lots of monsters have red blood,¡± Nick grumbled.


    ¡°I think this fight does,¡± Twilight said aloud.


    We all turned our heads to him as he looked down at the corpse of the Dread Knight. ¡°If the monsters have only suffered a single injury from a Dread Knight, we are aware that they are at least a threat level of one hundred and fifty. We should ignore most monsters below that strength rating and prepare accordingly. I recommend¡ª¡±


    Twilight ceased his words as we all stared at the floating platform ahead of us. According to our map, it shouldn¡¯t be arriving yet since we didn¡¯t get close enough to the edge. Some of these floating bridges were triggered by defeating the monsters. Others moved just because you got close enough to the edge of the one you were standing on.


    In this case, it should have been the former.


    There were no words needed amongst us. This was abnormal. And when bizarre things happened? You got ready for a fight.


    The sound of weapons unsheathing and armor rattling echoed in the otherwise quiet path. The stink of the undead wafted toward us, but there was something else. Something dirtier and disgusting mixed in. Something that was more common with cattle than the undead.


    Once the path connected, I blinked multiple times as if my eyes deceived me. ¡°Hey¡­what is going on here? What are four Black Orcs and an Ogre doing here?¡± Nick asked, his voice laced with fear.


    Damn. We really were cursed.


    True enough, there were four massive figures and one giant one that loomed over them. Their skin was the color of coal, and they stood far taller than the average man. Their disgusting muscular bodies and hunched shoulders were evident. Their faces were a twisted excuse for a Human with their noses and sharp tusks protruding from their bottom lips.


    All of them wore bits and pieces of salvaged armor, and they all wielded hammers and swords taken from the fallen undead. They were the nastiest form of their kind, with the strength to burst a man¡¯s skull with their raw grip strength alone and the intelligence that left their lesser kind in the dust.


    Black Orcs.


    And behind the tall monsters was an even more, giant rotund creature with the face of a disfigured pig mixed with a Human. Its fat body was so large it was a wonder how those things moved, but anyone who had heard of an Ogre knew never to underestimate it.


    The things were as dumb as they got, but their strength was not a laughing matter. The massive club in its hands could turn a Ruby adventurer in full plate armor and shield into a puddle. Even an indirect hit was enough to wound someone. And just being near the smelly monster was enough to make people regret their life choices.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen an Ogre or a Black Orc before. But isn¡¯t something wrong with them?¡± Adrian asked as he readied his scimitar.


    Yeah, Orcs and Ogres are supposed to be bloodthirsty man-eaters. They should be pounding their chests, excited at the mere sight of us. But they are just lumbering around like Zombies.


    ¡°Something is abnormal. I don¡¯t hear their heartbeats, so they may already be dead but have risen. Aim for their heads or disable their movements. Anything else would be a waste of time. I shall handle the Ogre first. Please kill or stall the Orcs,¡± Twilight ordered.


    ¡°He can hear their heartbeats from here? What the¡­¡± Nick muttered as he raised his daggers.


    ¡°Split the Orcs down the middle for Twilight. Ryan and Adrian handle the Orcs on the left. Bella and I will be on the right. Nick, please support whoever is in need. Try to aim for the eyes of even a single one of them if you can,¡± Veme suggested.


    Naturally, we all had nothing to disagree on. I trusted Veme, and I¡¯m sure the others did as well. We just needed to buy Twilight time before he could help us with the other Orcs. But damn¡­this was bad. My weapon was not capable of slicing up a Black Orc¡¯s tough skin.


    Well, screw it.


    The ground cracked underneath Twilight as the man raced forward in a blur, his halberd at the ready. He instantly impaled one of the Black Orcs and raised the monster high into the air, only to flick it off the edge of the bridge.


    It was a mind-boggling display of pure strength. I don¡¯t think if I trained for my entire life, I could do anything remotely close to that. But now wasn¡¯t the time for surprise, it was for action.


    I arrived at my first target not long after Twilight moved through the groups of lumbering Orcs. The monster initially went for him, but sensing that I was close, it turned its attention to me. The creature¡¯s eyes were lifeless and hollow as it slowly raised its hammer to crush me with a downward strike.


    I nimbly dodged to the right, and Veme burst past me with her speed. Once the Orc mashed the hard floor, she aimed for the creature¡¯s face with a thrust. The Orc reared its face back, and Veme missed her strike, slicing against the Orc¡¯s cheek, not even leaving a single scratch.


    Veme used her momentum and kicked off the Orc¡¯s chest with a backflip, distancing herself. The Orc had already dislodged its hammer and was preparing for a wide across-the-body swing. There was no point in even getting close to such a wild attack. If that hit me, I was dead, so I joined Veme and dodged backward.


    It¡¯s probably a good thing that these things are already dead. Their movements are sloppy and lack the speed I had heard that normal Black Orcs possessed. They don¡¯t even seem to be on the level of a Dread Knight.


    Suddenly a loud boom echoed, and the entire floating path rocked violently. A plume of dust blew by us, and I had to drop low to the ground just to stop myself from tumbling over. I honestly thought that was it. The entire thing was going down, and we would fall into the darkness of the dungeon, but that never came.


    The Ogre had crushed a spot, but Twilight had rolled around to its backside. I watched in complete awe as the blue halberd bisected the lard monster with ease, as if it was nothing more than butter. Ogres didn¡¯t have tough skin like Black Orcs, but cutting one in half straight down the middle was just too much for a normal person.


    Sadly, there was no time to celebrate. Our Black Orc had fallen on its butt from the rocking, but the others were not so lucky. They were three on two, and one of the Orcs had managed to fall into Adrian, knocking him off balance.


    The extra Orc was stumbling through a wide swing with a two-handed hammer that was all but guaranteed to hit Adrian. And if it did hit him, he was dead, no doubt about it. And all I could do was run toward them in horror as Ryan lunged into the path of the blow.


    He had entirely hidden behind the shield and was letting his body fall into the war hammer¡¯s swing. There was an ear-splitting clank followed by the sound of metal being crushed and the sound of bones breaking, along with a man''s screams. Ryan was launched like a ragdoll, his Dwarven Steel shield completely warped and beyond repair, along with his arm.


    And he was heading straight off the edge.


    Veme and I were already moving the moment we saw the swing about to connect with Adrian. Sure, it was nothing more than a fruitless attempt, but we couldn¡¯t let that two verses three crumble like that. With our Orc dazed and the Ogre dead, we could afford to help them.


    Nick was the closest to them, and he immediately tossed himself over the edge to catch his friend. He didn¡¯t hesitate for a single second to hurl himself into the abyss for even a chance. I wouldn¡¯t let that be for naught, and neither would Veme.


    Veme leaped, tossed herself over the edge, and caught Nick by the leg, and I wasn¡¯t far behind. I grabbed Veme by the upper thigh. Adrian was busy holding off the two Orcs while Twilight killed the one we were handling, but I only spared them that glance.


    I gritted my teeth and let out a roar as I pulled Veme up with all my might. It was somewhat of a relief that everything was so heavy, which meant that Nick had caught Ryan before he plummeted down.


    But that didn¡¯t make it any easier!


    There was another loud boom behind me as the ground cracked, but it wasn¡¯t nearly as big as the Ogre''s previous blow. I couldn¡¯t afford to even look over my shoulder as I pushed mana into my limbs and braced myself against the bridge. After I pushed myself, I finally felt a bit give as I managed to pull half of Veme up.


    I could hear the fighting behind me, but I just put my faith in Adrian to distract the monsters and for Twilight to finish the job. I feared that stopping would end everything, and if Nick let go of Ryan...never mind that.


    It felt like my eyes would pop out of my skull as I yelled once more and forced Veme back onto solid ground. With her help and strength, we managed to pull Nick up. He had a death grip on Ryan¡¯s waist and was squeezing him so hard his face was beet red, and the veins in his face looked ready to burst.


    Once Ryan¡¯s unconscious body was entirely over the edge, I picked my scimitar up, the rings jingling, and turned to face the enemies, but I let out a sigh of relief. Adrian had held out just barely, and I watched as Twilight impaled the last Black Orc through the back of the head.


    ¡°I hate dungeons. I¡¯m never going in one again. I¡¯ll wait in some dinky town for months if I have to,¡± Nick huffed as he supported his friend¡¯s head.


    Thankfully, Ryan¡¯s chest was rising and falling, and he was just knocked out and not dead. The arm holding his shield did not look too pleasing as it was bent in a horrific way, but it was nothing that couldn¡¯t be fixed by a light mage. At least he wouldn¡¯t die from the injury, and we had plenty of medicine to keep the pain away.


    ¡°I apologize for taking so long and not being able to save Mister Ryan. I hadn¡¯t expected such fierce resistance,¡± Twilight said with a hint of dejection.


    I chuckled wryly and wiped the sweat from my face. ¡°There is no way any of us are going to be mad at you. You killed every single monster. If you weren¡¯t here, we¡¯d be running or dead, so thanks for the help.¡±


    ¡°Well, at least it wasn¡¯t a Lich that raised them from the dead since they didn¡¯t return. Things would have been much worse,¡± Veme commented as she took out herbs and medicine from her pack.


    I just glared at her, and her cyan eyes looked at me in confusion. ¡°What? Did I say something¡­ wrong¡­why is there another bridge coming behind us?¡±


    Damn, she is raising all kinds of bad luck for us. I tried to tell her these things were real. But she never believed me. What do we think killed these five powerful monsters, huh?


    I felt the hair on my body stand up, and I felt a cold fear wash over me. The Black Orcs, despite their menacing posture and the threat they posed, never emitted any bloodlust. It was said that the undead hated the living, but even so, minor Skeletons and Ghouls were nothing to fear if you were prepared. It was a bit odd that the Black Orcs didn¡¯t, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention to that in the middle of a fight.


    But whatever was on that bridge far surpassed the Black Orcs. It was way more dangerous, and the bloodlust it emitted was directed right at us. Whatever it was, it wanted us dead and hated us with a deep, loathing passion. It was damn near the same feeling the Lich gave off.


    I looked over at my companions; they must have felt the same way I did. Even Veme was clenching her jaw, and her tail had gone rigid. Twilight stepped forward; his black armor glistened with the blood of the dead Orcs. He gave his halberd a flick that sprayed blood and guts to the side and began rummaging around in the large pack that he had dropped before the fight.


    He brought out a clear glass jar with a bunch of brownish-red powder and grabbed a gauntlet full of it, only to put it back in his bag. He used his free hand to push his helmet up, and for the first time, I had seen some of his skin and hair.


    His hair was a dirty, oily black color, and his skin was a dark olive like a Dark Elf but seemed pale at the same time. He was almost the same skin tone as Kaladin, which was highly abnormal for a Dark Elf. I guess the man really did never take his armor off. I wondered if his skin had seen the sun in the last decade.


    But Twilight must have eaten the powder, and a loud sniff followed it. He coughed once or twice, put his helmet back down, and moved his sack to the side of the bridge.


    He turned to face us. ¡°The enemy approaching is one far stronger than the Ogre and Black Orcs. I will fight them with all my strength and will not hold back. Unfortunately, I will not be able to protect you if you choose to join me. If you wish to retreat to finish our quest, please take my bag and head for the exit. I have memorized the map and will not need it.¡±


    You know, I really should take his offer. I should run. It¡¯s the smart thing to do. With his strength, he can probably handle it. After all, I have people waiting for me. But even so¡­that¡¯s just not how I do things. So anyone willing to watch my back and fight with everything they have is a worthy comrade to me.


    And if these things chased us, there was no guarantee we would make it out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight with you. What about you?¡± I asked my companion.


    She nodded once. ¡°I can¡¯t run. I would never be able to face Kelly again.¡±


    ¡°Even if that means departing before you marry your hubby?¡± I asked with a grin.


    Veme smiled softly. ¡°It¡¯s much the same for you. Besides, we had long since come to an understanding that our job was dangerous. So I came in here prepared for the worse, as any adventurer should.¡±


    Adrian walked over to us. ¡°Ryan is injured. I can¡¯t let anything attack us from behind while carrying him. Separating is also a bad idea. Nick, will you join us?¡±


    Nick finished applying a balm to Ryan¡¯s wounds and placed his friend¡¯s head on a folded blanket. ¡°Yeah, yeah. If all of you die, I¡¯m screwed, and there is a damn good chance something bad is going to happen on the way to the exit, and I don¡¯t want to be alone,¡± he grumbled as he took out a spare knife.


    We all looked back to Twilight, who simply nodded at us. Once, the opposite bridge was fully locked in place, and an ornate bronze gate blocked our path. The entrance was beautiful beyond belief. I could see the hand-crafted metal flowers that were spread across the entirety of the bars. Even the stone the bridge was made out of was in a more pristine condition.


    It was the kind of craftsmanship you could find in Dwarven nobility, which made it all the more worrisome. Because something this beautiful shouldn¡¯t be in a dungeon, and the creatures behind it were just as terrifying.


    A pack of five figures was behind the gate. All of them were short in stature, wearing majestic bronze armor from head to toe and carrying various impressive weapons of their own. One wielded a giant war hammer, while another used a battle ax¡ªthe other two wielded shields and hammers of equal quality.


    But it was the figure in the center of the group that was emitting the bloodlust of a powerful monster. It was a creature I had only heard about through stories of stories. People had rarely seen them, and it had been so long since one appeared it was believed they were nothing more than an urban legend meant to scare newbie adventurers.


    A slightly larger Dwarven skeleton stood in the middle like a king being protected by his honor guard. The skeleton wore ornate golden and blue armor and used a single sword in one hand while the other was busy holding what appeared to be its own skull. The black-bearded monster stared at us with gem-like blue eyes filled with pure hatred and malice.


    A Dullahan.


    If a Lich was the backline commander of an army that wielded magic, a Dullahan was a commander that led from the front with its overwhelming prowess. It lacked the ability to use magic or raise the dead that had already fallen again like a Lich. Instead, it was said that they opted to control a small elite unit to a higher degree than was capable of with a Lich.


    ¡°I shall open with my strongest attack. Be prepared to move in,¡± Twilight said in a gruff and strained voice as he bent down.


    He swept his leg out to the side along with his halberd. The blue blade of his weapon was being consumed by a dark shadow that stretched from the floor and started to envelop the entirety of his weapon. The Dullahan and his guards merely stood behind the gate, unmoving.


    My spine tingled as the vague sense of them staring at me pierced my soul. It was like they were taunting us from behind the gate, enjoying every bit of our fear.


    Whatever Twilight was doing was ready as he swung his halbert with a woosh that split the air. A black crescent-shaped blade made of pure shadow left his weapon and sliced through the bronze gate with ease. We all started to run toward our enemies. I had expected at least the two front liners to go down, but we weren¡¯t so lucky.


    The two Dwarven guards in front retreated with surprising speed as the two shield bearers moved into place. Their bronze shields flickered to life with a blue tint as runes powered on, and Twilight¡¯s attack impacted them only to disappear into a shadowy mist. An Emerald-ranked adventurer¡¯s ¡°strongest¡± attack had been rendered completely useless.


    Not good at all.


    We crashed through the broken gate, and I swung my scimitar down on one of the shielded Dwarves. Now that Ryan was out, I had taken his position in the formation. My bones shook from the sensation of smacking against solid metal. I swore my swing was going to hit home, but the monster brought his shield up with unnatural speed and precision.


    I even ducked down as a giant ax blade went right over my head, but I was immediately greeted with a bronze hammer to the stomach. These monsters were fast and strong. Not only that, they were working together in the kind of synch you only saw by people with years of experience.


    Thankfully the blow to my stomach only hurt and didn¡¯t actually kill me or break any bones as I had moved out of the way just a bit. But the shield Dwarf wasn¡¯t going to let me get away. Unfortunately for it, I wasn¡¯t alone either.


    A sword wooshed from the side as Veme aimed for the undead¡¯s exposed flank. It was a solid attempt considering its weapon was below it, but the ax Dwarf blocked it instead.


    I looked over to my left, and even Twilight was struggling to get past the combo. Adrian and Nick tagged in but were quickly pushed back by the war hammer Dwarf.


    I exchanged spots with Veme and made another attempt at passing the shield user. I grabbed my scimitar from the metal loops to give myself a surprise attack with increased range but to no avail. Instead, the monster sent another counter my way, which I had to dodge.


    This wasn¡¯t a good place to be. We were being pushed back. Any attempt to flank or outmaneuver the shield bearers on this small bridge just meant the two skeletons behind backed them up.


    And these undead weren¡¯t just simple monsters that abused the excessive speed and strength that came with all monsters. No, they were legitimately skilled. I had sparred with a fair number of knights and soldiers in my life, and I wasn¡¯t a newbie when it came to fighting other people. But I felt the immeasurable gap that was between me and this creature.


    And that was all with the Dullahan standing by just watching us. Damn.


    I felt a spell core form from my side, and Twilight vanished into a puff of inky black smoke, only to appear a moment later behind enemy lines. His blue and gold halberd, wreathed in black shadow, was coming down straight onto the Dullahan¡¯s headless body. It was an even more powerful blow that had split an Ogre into two, and since a Dullahan¡¯s life was its head, crushing the body was just as good since smashing the head should have been easy afterward.


    Yet, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. The Dullahan flicked around like it was swatting a fly and deflected the attack with ease. The creature¡¯s sword glowed a faint blue as runes flickered to life along the blade, and it let out a teeth-clattering cackle from its removed skull that instilled a sense of utter dread. For the first time in a long time, I had truly felt things were hopeless.


    Even when the Lich surprised us, I still had hope¡­no matter how much of an oddity that all was. I can¡¯t believe this is it. Things¡­can¡¯t end like this.


    The four of us exchanged blows with the four Dwarven guards while Twilight tried his best to take down the Dullahan. But the monster was a monster on a different scale as it parried blow after blow from him.


    I had always heard that Dullahans were similar to Liches but just far stronger front-line fighters and better in situations like these, but this was different from what the rumors mentioned. This Dullahan was unique, and it was way stronger than any stupid Lich ever was. I¡¯d rather take on two Liches right now than this abomination.


    Twilight let out a grunt of frustration, and another sweeping crescent blade left his halberd. The Dullahan sliced it in half with its glowing sword and cackled once more. Twilight disappeared into a shadowy puff, and before he even reappeared, the war hammer undead had already reacted to him.


    The monster preemptively swung at the spot Twilight was about to appear from, but the swing hit the shadow and went straight through it. Twilight appeared right after and thrust his shadow-clad hand through the creature¡¯s bearded skull, shattering it and then disappearing once more.


    His shadow crawled across the floor, and he reformed next to us and pushed back the shield Dwarves that were pressing ever closer. We had lost a considerable amount of ground now and were nearly in the same spot we fought the Orcs. If this continued, Ryan was going to be caught up in the battle.


    Not that it mattered. We were about to get pushed off into the abyss. The platform that should have come and connected us isn¡¯t arriving. These damned monsters are controlling the dungeon somehow. Or at least that¡¯s what it looked like.


    Twilight rushed in front of us and gave another wide swing, forcing the Dwarves back. ¡°Get ready and hold onto each other!¡± he shouted, his voice filled with anger and frustration.


    The bloodlust overwhelming me was forcing any surprise I may have had to be dulled. In a normal situation, I would have been almost happy to hear Twilight show a bit of emotion. But now, not so much.


    I could only put all my hopes onto this man to save me. There wasn¡¯t a world in which Veme and I could defeat these monsters no matter how hard we tried. We were just that weak compared to them, and a good adventurer always knew their weaknesses.


    Veme grabbed hold of me, and I held onto her. Nick and Adrian surrounded Ryan to protect him, and we all watched as Twilight thrust his halberd into the stone beneath him. A large crack ran out, and shadows seeped out, forcing the fissures to grow in size like fingers ripping apart a fruit. The bridge that had withstood an impact from an Ogre was being forced apart.


    The bridge rocked and shook violently but eventually, with enough force, the floating platform separated, and we drifted away. It was a rocky ride, and it felt like we were one bad shake away from tumbling down into the abyss.


    On the other piece, the Dullahan and his guards just watched us float off. They made no moves to follow us. And instead just turned around and walked away.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if this was a good thing or something to dread. And I wouldn¡¯t feel safe until I got out of this place. I could still feel that monster¡¯s dreadful aura seeping into my skin.


    Twilight collapsed to his knees and let his now shattered halberd fall into the abyss. He started gurgling and coughing. Bloody clumps left his helmet and splashed onto the floor in front of him. His body shook, and he clenched his thighs hard enough to make the metal creak and stood up with surprising speed for a man who had just vomited blood.


    His helmeted face was red with a bloodied wipe from his gauntlet. He stared down at us, and his intense gaze did not make me feel safe. Suddenly this man went from feeling like a savior to a wild animal ready to attack. But that attack never came, and the intensity of his aura disappeared.


    ¡°We are moving non-stop through the dungeon until we reach the outside. We must report this situation and receive treatment. Something is happening within the Iron Citadel that not even I have seen before. This goes far beyond a simple increase in monster activity. People have to know about it,¡± Twilight said in a grave voice.


    We all silently nodded. None of us imagined that something like this was going to happen. This wasn¡¯t just an unfortunate incident. The only thing that didn¡¯t make this a disaster was that none of us had died.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking for more danger pay,¡± Nick grumbled.


    Yeah, I¡¯m starting to think I want a few Spatial Rings.

 Vol.6 SS- A Fated Meeting?

    This chapter occurs right after Avasta leaves in 150 and before Kaladin reaches home that day.


    Esta Lunarpath¡¯s POV


    ¡°Remember when you said you found nothing in your scouting, Greya?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I missed some¡­I guess,¡± she groaned back to me. ¡°We are only a few hours outside the capital, and they were hiding underneath the snow for what could have been hours. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t see through snow piles that are taller than me.¡±


    ¡°Some? Try thirty dirty Humans¡­didn¡¯t you smell them or something?¡± I complained again.


    ¡°I had something spicy for lunch,¡± Greya said as she rubbed her long snout. ¡°And it¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in blaming her. I didn¡¯t smell them either. We just have to defend the carriages and hope¡ª¡±


    Boom.


    A loud boom caught off Kyssaria¡¯s words, and her ears flattened to the side of her head. A dust cloud rolled over us, followed by the screams of men. I felt a headache coming on at my poor luck rearing its ugly head. Never did I imagine that¡ª


    Thud.


    ¡°They have two mages?!¡± Greya.


    The group of caravan guards had rushed to meet the bandits while we protected the owner and cargo, only for them to succumb to a Fireball, incinerating their ranks. It was a shame. A bandit group having a mage was rare. But what was even more of a tragedy was the second group that ate a man-sized boulder to their shields.


    Two mages in a bandit group? That was terrible luck enough for two lifetimes. Let alone a group this big outside of the capital. Who would have thought they would be here? Just how hungry are these bastards¡­


    ¡°Hey, this is really bad, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s us four versus over twenty bandits¡­¡± Sathine all but whispered.


    ¡°What do we do, Esta?¡± Kyssaria asked as she brought her spear up.


    ¡°I vote we run,¡± Greya grumbled. ¡°If I pick up Sathine and we put everything into our legs, I¡¯m sure we can get away.¡±


    ¡°You''re crazy. There is no way they are going to let four women run away. And I¡¯m not too keen on¡ª'''' I stepped forward, shield at the ready, and sliced down a Fireball while blocking a set of arrows that tinked off my shield. ¡°I¡¯m not going to run away with two mages and some archers at my back.¡±


    "So we are going to fight?¡± Sathine muttered meekly.


    ¡°Seems like it,¡± Greya groaned. ¡°Hey, start casting spells just to slow them down a bit, Sathine.¡±


    ¡°B¡ªbut my mana¡ª and there are two¡ª¡±


    I cut down a speeding rock and blocked another round of arrows. ¡°We know your mana is low, and there are two mages. Just start flinging spells!¡± I ordered.


    Damn, all of this. What are the odds of running into a pack of Snow Wolves and then bandits with two mages in their group? I¡¯m cursed, just destined to die a gruesome death one way or another.


    ¡°Wind Sphere!¡± Sathine shouted in a voice that couldn¡¯t be any less intimating.


    The wind whipped into a fierce gale almost immediately, and the Fireball and stone shards were kicked off course and out to the sides. The arrows also got caught in a torrent and were flung off in some random direction.


    Sadly the cart behind us caught a rogue Fireball and was blown to smithereens. I can¡¯t remember if the merchant was in that one or not. Either way, he was not going to be having a good day.


    ¡°These guys are smart. They baited the guards first with disguised mages. And they aren¡¯t pushing directly into us while trying to take us out from afar,¡± Kyssaria commented.


    ¡°Yeah, great for us. We got bandits with half a brain instead of no brain. How fortunate,¡± Greya growled.


    ¡°I¡ªI bet they are dishonored adventurers!¡± Sathine offered, sweat rolling down her face and soaking her robes.


    That might be true. These guys are too coordinated to be a bunch of nobodies.


    It was a miracle she was able to hold out. It was a two-versus-one situation, and even if Sathine was a better mage, she was still tired from taking out the Snow Wolves. Our only saving grace was that the bandit fire mage was probably out of stamina as well. He has been throwing spells around for a long time now¡­


    Unless he was a Master mage¡­a Master mage bandit¡­kill me now¡­


    Sathine¡¯s Wind Sphere lost its power and slowly faded out. The bandits surrounded us, and the three of us couldn¡¯t push into them safely. But we also couldn¡¯t afford to get cornered either. We were in a terrible spot, and it was even worse if someone jumped out from the snowpack behind us.


    But there was a bright flash, and all eyes looked up at the sky. It may have been just past midday, but something had risen into the sky and was more brilliant than the sun. It even looked like a miniature sun.


    However, it didn¡¯t last long. The sun split apart into streaks and crashed down into the spread-out bandits. And what followed was something I had never seen before.


    ¡°What kind of spell is that?¡± Sathine whispered.


    Sure enough, those streaks of fire exploded on impact, sending the thirty-odd bandits into a frenzy and killing a dozen in a blink of an eye. They were about to claim their victory only to get attacked by widespread magic.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    How lucky for us!


    ¡°Run at them with everything we got!¡± I yelled.


    Greya and Kyssaria nodded and followed right behind me. If we were going to even the odds, now was the time.


    ¡°Attack from behind! Shoot them! Use all the magic!¡± one of the bandits roared.


    The leader of the bandits flicked around and glared at us, and he, too, sent a charge our way. Nine bandits split off from the group and ran right at us while a single archer tried to take my legs out.


    But without their support magic, a single archer was nothing to me. Blood rushed in my ears, and my heart thumped in my chest. My adrenaline was sky-high as I blocked slow-firing arrows with my shield and was prepared to meet the first bandit when I felt something warm splatter against my face.


    Huh?


    It was so fast I barely caught it. The bandit had been cut clean in half from the waist, his upper torso falling off to the side while his legs kept moving forward. Out of the corner of my right eye, I watched as four Earth Spikes impaled other bandits. I heard the sound of ice cracking, and the bandits to my left had been frozen solid.


    Once the body in front of me hit the floor, a tall yet beautiful woman was in front of me. Her long white hair was as pure as fresh snow. Despite cutting a man in half, not even a single drop of blood ruined her pristine visage. I was at a loss for words in more ways than one.


    Her fox amber eyes looked directly at me, but she immediately turned her attention elsewhere. I could hear a man¡¯s voice mumbling to apparently no one as he made his way through the Earth Spikes. Finally, he rounded a bend, and my mouth went agape.


    No way! My luck! It¡¯s finally turned around! I should go gambling tonight! To think I would meet my goal in person all the way out here! Aahaha!


    ¡°Thanks for the distraction. Are all of you safe?¡± the tall, lightly tanned High Elf said. No, that wasn¡¯t just any weird-looking Elf. That was the Dragonslayer, for sure.


    The Dragonslayer looked just like all the descriptions we had of him. But what surprised me most was his kind smile and look of genuine worry. I had heard he had a rather serious face and often glared at people, but that didn¡¯t seem to hold true. If anything, he was quite handsome.


    ¡°Yeah, thanks, you really saved us¡­¡±Greya said, saving me from the awkwardness. But she narrowed her eyes and looked slightly miffed. ¡°Is there something on my face or something, Mister?¡±


    The Dragonslayer continued to stare at Greya and then looked over at his companion. ¡°Mister¡­¡± he grumbled with a cute and awkward scratch of his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just my first time seeing a True Beastmen that was a fox. Sorry if I offended you,¡± he said politely, shaking his head.


    ¡°Can¡¯t really be mad at the guy that saved my life,¡± Greya said with a shrug.


    Kyssaria sent me a pointed stare, and I quickly snapped out of my funk. I had to do this, and I had to do it now.


    I quickly sheathed my saber and extended a hand to him. Of course, I had to touch him at least once before this was all over. And what better way to do it than with a handshake of thanks? As a fellow adventurer, he will no doubt understand the gesture.


    I felt a cold glare come from his companion, but I decided to ignore it. ¡°Thank you so much for saving us, Sir. I don¡¯t know what we would have done without you,¡± I said in my most maiden-like voice.


    The Dragonslayer didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment as he took my hand and shook it firmly. ¡°Not a¡ª¡±


    His words were drowned out as a feeling of absolute dread washed over me. I felt my heart jump in my chest, and my eyes went wide in panic. I wanted to scream my lungs out and drive my sword through my brain to get rid of this feeling or end my life trying.


    What¡­what is this malevolent mana? This feeling? Is this death? Is this the mana of a man capable of killing a legendary Dragon?! He¡¯s at least ten times scarier than the Emperor! No, a hundred times! Is this guy even real?! How is this possible?! He¡¯s going to kill us all!


    ¡°Hey, Miss, is something wrong with you? Do you perhaps need to rest?¡± The Dragonslayer asked, knocking me out of my trance.


    I let out a small eep that was not on purpose. I hastily pulled my hand away from him and rubbed it on my pants, trying to clear the sweat away. My face suddenly felt sticky and sweaty, and all I could do was manage a half hearted chuckle.


    Kyssaria quickly strode forward to save me. She bowed so deep I thought she was going to come undone at the hip. ¡°I apologize on her behalf, Sir! She is tired from the stress of the attack! And we also fought with a pack of monsters right before this!¡±


    I felt his intense gaze linger on me, which was odd because it felt so warm and friendly just moments ago. But now I felt like an immensely powerful monster was hunting me down. If I moved even one wrong muscle, I would be torn to shreds.


    ¡°I understand,¡± he said with a quick nod. ¡°I''m sure this ordeal was rough for everyone involved. I¡¯m sorry about your friends,¡± he said, looking out at the bodies of the other caravan guards.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sir! Nothing to worry about! We were barely acquainted at all!¡± Kyssaria said too honestly.


    ¡°Oh¡­I see¡­¡± The Dragonslayer said as he crossed his arms.


    His Beastmen companion grabbed his attention and used her hands in quick motions that I had never seen before. Instead of being confused, the Dragonslayer just nodded at her.


    ¡°Do you need any help, or are we good here? We have to return home, and we have a carriage waiting for us down the road,¡± he explained.


    Kyssaria shook her head so hard her braid came undone. ¡°Not at all, Sir! We can handle everything on our own!¡± Kyssaria grabbed Greya with one hand and Sathine with another and forced both of their heads down into a bow. ¡°Thank you so much for saving us!¡±


    Sathine and Greya gave their own thanks while I just stood there in fear. My heart was still thumping wildly in my chest, and I had no intentions of moving or speaking until he was gone. It was going to take me a while to recover from my ability.


    Honestly, I might never recover at this point¡­


    ¡°Well then, travel safe,¡± he said with a slight nod and wave.


    The Beastmen woman gave a slight nod, and the two continued walking down the road. I guess the information on him being somewhat charitable was right. The fact that two people waded into combat against thirty men, dispatched them in no time, and left without compensation is not how normal people operate.


    Then again¡­for a monster like that¡­ this was probably just another day for him.


    Once the two walked out from our sight line, Greya nudged me in the side. ¡°Hey! What was that? I¡¯ve never seen you react like that before?¡±


    ¡°What is that bad?¡± Sathine asked meekly.


    ¡°Bad? This was the worst it¡¯s ever been,¡± I told them, my voice shaky.


    I tried to take a step, but my knees were wobbling and weak. Kyssaria gave me a worried look. ¡°Does this mean we need to return? I feel like this was all too good to be true¡­were we set up?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t surprise me,¡± Greya groaned.


    ¡°No¡­we aren¡¯t going home¡­we have to get more information. We must get on his good side¡­if he isn¡¯t an ally¡­¡± I trailed off.


    ¡°That bad, huh¡­great,¡± Greya moaned while looking up at the sky.


    Yeah, that bad.

 Vol.6 SS- The Dragon Slayers Request Part.3

    We marched through the Iron Citadel without setting up camp and barely stopped to gather our energy, drink water, and tend to our wounds. It was an absolute slog, but none of us even sighed. We all wanted out of here sooner rather than later.


    I don¡¯t even think if we stopped to sleep, any of us would have gotten rest. The only good part about this mess was that Ryan wasn¡¯t in danger of dying anymore, and for some reason, we hadn¡¯t run across a single monster, which was both a blessing and a curse.


    As we just witnessed, not running into monsters was not a good thing. It tended to mean that something was horribly wrong or that something was about to go wrong. But all we could do was stay vigilant and try not to make any mistakes because the longer we stayed in this dungeon, the higher the chance we wouldn¡¯t make it out.


    And if those things were chasing us¡­it wouldn¡¯t go nearly as well the second time.


    Thankfully, none of our deepest fears came to pass. Instead, we successfully made it out of the Iron Citadel with no resistance.


    Sadly, we weren¡¯t exactly greeted with a hero¡¯s return. Not that we had expected it or anything, but finding yourself at the end of a sword was never a pleasant experience. Whieland, just like Luminar, protected their border with the Iron Citadel religiously. But it seemed they were even more on edge.


    There were fewer guards here than in Luminar, but all were sporting full plate armor with blunt weapons designed to crush the undead to dust or guts. And all of them were jumpy at even the slightest movements despite us clearly being living and breathing creatures like them.


    Honestly, it just pissed me off. But whatever, if they were getting reports of similar things that happened to them, I would be on edge as well.


    All of us were dog-tired and wanted nothing more than to get out of that place. It was only thanks to Twilight did things get smoothed out. He took charge and got all the guards to calm down and let us through. Twilight secured us a light mage with just a few words and even went off to report everything himself.


    He is trustworthy for a guy who hides his face. Maybe that just runs in the family or something?


    We spent the next three days recouping in a small village on the outskirts of Whieland. Out of the three City States, I found Whieland to be the most miserable one of all. Something about all this rocky soil and the mountainous area just seemed so¡­ depressing. There wasn¡¯t much green around here, it was just white from the snow and gray.


    So why do I feel like Luminar is better? Maybe the colorful trees and forests? Yeah, that¡¯s probably it. And maybe because of the fact that nobody is chained up like a bunch of animals. Damn place¡­


    After three days of resting, we immediately set off to our quest location. Let¡¯s just hope our friend hasn¡¯t disappeared in the last couple of months.


    ¡ª


    Squeak¡¯s POV


    I started loading the cart with stone and was about to let out a sigh as I heard footsteps echo off the walls of the mine. Typically nobody bothered me all that much. I was given a task in the morning, and I was done with work when I was finished.


    As a model worker, I never stood out and always did what I was told. It was just the way to be, the way to live. And in doing so, the foremen would leave me to my chores. There were only two types of people who came to see me.


    Those who wanted to waste time by talking about nonsense or those that wanted to belittle me. Judging by the relaxed footsteps and the heavy footfalls, it was probably the latter group.


    Occasionally, one of those bastards would come over just to harass me. Maybe it made them feel like the bigger man or something. But, most of the time, they just left after a few weak words. I guess they didn¡¯t like that I didn¡¯t give off much reaction. But there was nothing I could do but just accept it for what it was. I was here in this mine for a reason.


    And I deserved every moment of it.


    The footsteps stopped behind me, and I slowly turned to face the man. But instead of finding some scum, I found the Chief Foreman looking down at a piece of paper. I had only seen him from a distance, and he had never even so much as bothered to look my way. I¡¯m sure it was much the same for others as well.


    Damn it, is it really time to go back into the loop again? I was starting to wonder if I had been here too long.


    ¡°You are Squeaks, yes?¡± he asked me gruffly.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    He nodded once, pulled out a feather pin, and used the soot from his finger to sign something. His dark brown eyes looked at me with utter disinterest.


    ¡°There is a sack watin for you. Pack your belongings. You are to report outside at the front gate immediately,¡± he said before walking away, not even waiting for me to ask a question.


    ¡°Damn¡­I really did get sold off. What a pain,¡± I grumbled. I looked down at my filthy and blistering hands. ¡°And belongings? What kind of sick joke is this? I don¡¯t even own the dirt between my toes.¡±


    Since the boss didn''t say anything about bringing my tools back, I just tossed them on the floor and headed to the barracks. I passed by all the usuals. Some waved to me, but most just kept their heads down and focused on their work.


    The barracks were a good distance away even though we were underground. And since I was in one of the deepest parts, it would take a while. But I couldn¡¯t help but groan as a bulky figure blocked my way. It was one of the pains in my neck that always bothered me regardless of what I was doing.


    But much to my surprise, he just scoffed at me and went in on some other poor soul who was swinging his pick just a little too slow for his liking. My bare feet crushed the rocks with each step as the sounds of metal on stone echoed in the tunnels.


    After a long walk, I finally made it to what I had been calling home for at least half a year¡ªjust a roll of sandy cloth on the hard stone ground¡ªhome sweet home. A ration sack with some small holes in the burlap awaited me, but¡­there wasn¡¯t much to put in it. I had some extra food I had bartered for, and that¡¯s all I had to my name.


    ¡°Well, whatever,¡± I grumbled bitterly.


    But I noticed that I wasn¡¯t the only one packing up, and it was an odd bunch at that. Many young ones were filling their sacks with whatever trinkets, shiny rocks, and bobs they had managed to trade for during their time here.


    It went without saying that children were valuable in slave mines, even if there were only about six of them. They were small, could get into cracks, and go exploring in places we couldn¡¯t. However, most kids didn¡¯t last long, on account of being kids and all and having dangerous jobs. Nothing like a Rock Worm to ruin your day.


    I wonder how that kid is doin¡¯¡­it¡¯s been a long time, but he is probably dead, tortured by some sick fat noble in Sandervile, no doubt.


    Well, I decided to wait for them since we were probably going to the same place. Ain¡¯t no way this was a coincidence. And I can¡¯t even begin to imagine why I am being tossed into a group with a bunch of kids. Despite my dashing looks, my youth was long over.


    Once a few of the kids finished, the others hurried up and stuffed their packs to the brim. They lined up behind each other, and all looked at me expectantly. I hadn¡¯t meant to become their leader, but it is what it is.


    I sighed, and together, the seven of us walked out to the surface. The guards sent us pointed glares as they ¡°protected¡± the slaves bringing ore and stone to the surface, but none of them touched or stopped us. Which probably meant we really had been sold off to someone.


    Time like this usually meant a rock to the stomach or an outstretched foot to trip us.


    One might think it was odd that no guard or free worker was guiding us, but there was no point in running. It¡¯s not like we were at a camp in the plains. There was one way in and one way out of the mine. Running was just a waste of effort and was far more trouble than it was worth for most.


    Eventually, the chilly winter breeze graced my skin. It had been far too long since I last felt the fresh air on my skin and in my lungs. Then, even light from outside started overtaking the torchlight. It grew and grew until the sun''s brilliance blinded me.


    My eyes watered and stung so bad I wanted to rip them out. No matter how long I¡¯ve spent underground, going out to the surface after months of being down in the depths was never easy. But after a bit of groaning and mental complaining, the fuzzy view in my eyes lessened, and I could see again.


    The camp just outside the mines was bustling with people as usual. Even with the snow on the ground, it didn¡¯t impede the operation in the slightest. Nothing short of a monster attack or the mines being flooded did that.


    Although the kids were following behind me, I wandered around aimlessly for a bit. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t know where the front gate was. I was just wasting time. I figured I would enjoy this little time under the sun before I got stuffed into a wooden box with bars and sent off to Delpha knows where next.


    But I started to feel a few pointed glares from the guards and gave up on that. I guess even though I was free from them, I wasn¡¯t free to do what I wanted.


    I stepped through the packed snow that felt like needles on the bottom of my feet and shivered slightly at the frigid cold. I personally didn¡¯t mind the cold, but on account of wearing a glorified sack for clothing, it¡¯s not hard to imagine why I was not all too fond of it at that moment.


    I scanned the front gate, the only entrance and exit to the camp, but oddly enough, I didn¡¯t see any slavers. Come to think of it. It was a bit odd to see any of those scum running about during the winter. Many chose to hunker down in a city, waiting out the winter for various reasons. Chief among them was that feeding extra mouths in winter was more expensive, and most slaves died in the cold.


    So who is buying an old Dwarf and a bunch of kids in the middle of winter? Probably some freak¡­.great.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    A group of people was off to the side, arms crossed and watching me: three Human men and two Beastmen women. The men didn¡¯t look all that unique, just a bunch of adventurers wearing run-of-the-mill gear with winter coats. However, I guess they appeared to be somewhat decent, considering they are taking care of their stuff, even if it¡¯s cheap garbage.


    Then again, that tall baldy had several wooden planks nailed together as a shield. But the rest of his gear doesn¡¯t look so shabby, besides the dents in his armor. I guess that meant something happened to his shield since his current one looked brand new. Even the paint looked fresh.


    The wolf Beastmen stared at me with a cold blank expression, like a beautiful ice sculpture that was too life-like. Unlike her buddies, her gear was better off. She had clearly chosen some note-worthy stuff, a solid Dwarven Steel sword and good enough cobalt and Glotliath leather armor to match. Despite looking relatively young, she seemed to know her stuff. But I guess you could never tell with a Beastmen.


    But that tall bear one¡­now that was a woman. It was damn cold outside, but she was practically wearing nothing yet didn¡¯t seem to have a care in the world.


    I was never much of a soldier, but that¡¯s one castle I¡¯d like to storm.


    After watching, they whispered some things amongst themselves and waved me over. I wasn¡¯t sure what a group of adventurers wanted with us, but I had no reason to ignore them. And getting closer to the beauty would be worth it.


    ¡°So, is this weird-looking lecherous Dwarf the one we are looking for?¡± the bear Beastmen said as she puffed out her chest even more.


    Never mind. She¡¯s one of those flirty crazy types that stab you in your sleep. I like my jewels attached to the family treasury, especially when I¡¯m asleep. Some things are just too good to be true in this world.


    ¡°I believe so. The markings match up with our description,¡± the wolf one said in the most uninterested dry tone I had heard in a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s him,¡± another deep toneless voice said.


    My eyes locked onto and up at the newcomer as he came out of the guard shack. He was tall, and his armor was pitch black, made of pure Mythril that seemed to suck in the sunlight around him. The craftsmanship was damn good. Not as good as mine, but more than passable. I¡¯d recommend it to anyone.


    But, out of everyone here¡­ I actually recognized him.


    The Twilight Knight gave a short bow. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you again, Lord Mountainbreaker. I had a feeling it may have been you we were searching for.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been forty years since I last saw you? Haven¡¯t changed a bit, huh?¡± I mused. ¡°And you can drop the Lord Mountainbreaker. I¡¯m no lord, and I ain¡¯t no Mountainbreaker. Just call me Squeaks like everyone else.¡±


    The man nodded awkwardly. ¡°I see¡­much has happened since our last meeting. I wish to speak to you about it, if possible.¡±


    I just sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are looking for me, but if you bought me to free me or make something for you, I ain¡¯t going, and I ain¡¯t smithing. So just save your money and sell me back to the mines.¡±


    The others remained silent as I looked over at them. All of them had wide eyes as they looked at me like I was some kind of freak.


    ¡°What? You got a problem or something?¡± I spat.


    The lankier of the Humans with the knives on his belt scratched his chin and awkwardly chuckled to himself. ¡°Nah¡­it¡¯s just¡­I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard a Dwarf sound like this before.¡±


    ¡°Nor have I seen one with no hair. Look, even his body is barren, like the desert, besides those markings. This is hard to look at,¡± the one from The Dunes said with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t some sideshow for you. As I said, I¡¯m not going with you, so just leave me alone,¡± I said with a dismissive wave. I looked back at the kids and then back to Twilight. ¡°I heard your clan does well with kids. Why don¡¯t you take them back with you?¡±


    Twilight nodded. ¡°That is the plan. We were expecting even more children, but this is fine. Although I recommend that you hear us out before you make any further assumptions. Mr. Nick, if you would be so kind,¡± Twilight said, motioning him forward.


    The lankier Human, Nick, stepped forward, unrolled a scroll, and cleared his throat. ¡°As of today, all¡ª¡±


    ¡°You are supposed to ask if they can understand, Nick,¡± the bald Human said with a kind smile.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± He cleared his throat and looked at the children. ¡°Can the six of you understand me?¡±


    I looked back at the kids, and instead of answering him, they just nodded at me. ¡°Seems so,¡± I said in their stead.


    The man grinned in satisfaction. ¡°Good, good, that saves us the trouble. Now as I was saying¡­¡± he trailed off as he brought the scroll to his face. ¡°As of today, all six of you children are free. Any debts you owe, or anything else have been handled entirely by the Dragonheart Foundation. This is all thanks to President Sylvia, who you may choose to thank one day or never.¡±


    Nick looked at the boys huddled behind me with a smile. It was no wonder the children were baffled at what they had heard. They hadn¡¯t even made a noise of surprise. They had probably resigned themselves to live and die in the mines, and most of them probably never expected to see their tenth birthday, let alone become free men.


    ¡°Now that you are free, we want to help you. Do any of you happen to live in Luminar? Or¡ª¡±


    The bear Beastmen let out a loud groan. ¡°Nick, you are going to bore these kids to death at this rate. So instead of going one by one¡­just do this,¡± she said as she strode forward. ¡°Listen up, kiddos, do any of you have any family to go back to? It doesn¡¯t matter where you are from or how far you have come. You just have to tell us where, okay? There is nothing to be worried about,¡± she said with a friendly smile.


    The kids looked amongst themselves but said nothing in response to her question. It was depressing to hear that and see that reality. Most children their age should have been on the verge of collapse at even the idea of meeting their families again. But if none of them were saying anything, that meant they probably didn¡¯t know where they came from, who their families were, or even worse, knew they didn¡¯t have any family.


    One of the Human boys, who looked to be the oldest, stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯m from Ostela¡­but I don¡¯t know if my family is there anymore,¡± he said meekly, his voice hoarse and dry.


    ¡°Do you want to return to Ostela? We can take you there; even if you don¡¯t want to stay, you don¡¯t have to. But just know that your final destination will probably be Luminar if we can¡¯t find your family,¡± the bear said to him.


    The boy nodded once and shrank back into the huddle. Then another boy, a Half-Elf, stepped up. ¡°I''m from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth¡­miss.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. We can return you there if you want,¡± she told him.


    Nick nodded and gestured to everyone else. ¡°As for the rest of you¡­you are all very young, and we understand that you have nowhere to go. The Dragonheart Foundation wants to give you a chance to come to Luminar to stay there with other children who are just like you for free. There you will be fed, given a home, and even have the possibility of receiving an education or work. But¡­if you don¡¯t want to go, you don¡¯t have to. We were told not to force any of you,¡± he said with a firm smile.


    ¡°For those of you who want to leave and go on your own, you will receive money, clothes, and rations. We will also guide you to any town or city on our way to Luminar, Tel¡¯an¡¯duth, or Ostela,¡± he explained.


    ¡°Seems too good to be true,¡± I said honestly.


    All eyes turned to me, and the kids¡¯ moods dropped in an instant. It¡¯s not that I meant it to be like that. It was just the truth. If a bunch of kids were getting a cart of gold when all they have been getting in life was a mountain of dung, they should be wary of whoever is giving them the cart.


    But they are too young to know that, and they are getting blinded by an opportunity of the likes they have probably never seen. ¡°What? It¡¯s true. Do you mean to tell me there is some kind of children¡¯s paradise in Luminar? We all know the stories of Luminar and how they treat slaves, but we also know there is no way it¡¯s that good,¡± I said in their defense. ¡°Everything has a cost in this life, even if they are free men.¡±


    The boys huddled closer to me, and out of all people, it was Twilight that stood forward. The kids paled at the giant man in intimidating armor, but I met the stare from behind his helmet.


    ¡°I would agree with your observation, ¡° he said plainly. ¡°However, your benefactor is a different case. He has already paid his part, so to speak. I should have told you that Kaladin Shadowheart sends his regards, Squeaks. And that he is finally keeping his promise but is sorry it took him so long.¡±


    ¡°Kaladin¡­Shadowheart?¡± I muttered in disbelief.


    I blinked a few times, my vision fuzzy and my ears ringing like never before. It reminded me of the time I got hit with a hammer while wearing a helmet I was testing.


    I think this is what people call shock.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­alive? And he came back¡­ for me?¡± I said, looking up at Twilight.


    ¡°Yes, Sir, he is alive. He has been looking for you for a year now. But he wished to relay to you that he is sorry that he could not free you in person. You see, he has only recently reunited with his family. He also has a daughter to take care of now. And after slaying the Chaos Dragon, he has become quite the busy man,¡± Twilight explained.


    A family¡­and a daughter? As well as a Dragon?


    ¡°Dragon? The Dragonslayer is freeing us?¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°I heard the Dragonslayer was a great Elf from a faraway land¡­is he really saving us?¡±


    ¡°Can we trust them?¡±


    ¡°I think we should¡­¡±


    The children whispered to themselves, but I was too baffled to pay any more attention than what I overheard. A debt that I could never pay. A sin that I could never right. An exile I would never return from. A nightmare that would never fade. A promise that could never be upheld.


    It has finally come to an end¡­all thanks to him¡­


    ¡°We can give you some time to think this all over if you need it,¡± Nick said with an awkward smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± I muttered quietly.


    ¡°Wait? What was that? What did you say?¡± Nick asked me.


    ¡°I said! There¡¯s no need!¡± I yelled as I put my hands around the thick red iron collar around my neck.


    ¡°Wait! Stop him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill yourself now, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°Lord Mountainbreaker!¡±


    The voices called out to me, but I paid them no mind. I ripped the collar off with ease. The locking mechanism comes off as if it was never activated in the first place. There was a meaty thud as the collar impacted the snow and sank into it.


    ¡°Huh¡­but Kaladin said it might have been an Obedience Collar¡­¡± Nick said with wide eyes as he stepped back from me.


    ¡°Most impressive,¡± Twilight said with a hint of admiration, straightening himself.


    I scoffed at him. ¡°No silly invention of mine is going to hold me down now that I¡¯m free.¡± I turned to the boys behind me. ¡°Listen here, I won¡¯t tell you what to do, but I¡¯m going to trust these people. Maybe you should too.¡±


    ¡°He switched up fast,¡± the bear mumbled to herself quietly.


    I turned back to the adventures. ¡°Now then, take me to Kaladin now. I believe Keldrag Pass will be unusable for some time, so let¡¯s go through the Iron Cit¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not happening.¡±


    ¡°Never going back there.¡±


    ¡°You are waiting for the ice to melt.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about complaining either.¡±


    My eyes widened at the onslaught of sudden negativity from the various voices of the party. All these people seemed so kind just a moment ago, but they all glared at me with tired and resentful eyes. It felt like I pissed on their mother¡¯s grave and laughed at their faces. Even Twilight shook his head despondently.


    This is going to be a long winter¡­huh¡­


    Well, just wait for me, Kaladin. I¡¯ll be seeing you soon, kid.

 Vol.6 SS- The Holy Sword And The Mist Blade.

    Rorken ¡°Dr. Jacobs¡± Bloodfallen¡¯s POV


    I watched as Dallin waved back at me as he was led away by his brother to the clothing store. There was a part of me that thought something like this would never have been possible, but it was a relief to see them getting along like brothers, even if they were a bit awkward.


    Somewhere along the line, I had been left behind by everyone. I was just an old man to most of them, so I blended into the background of their minds with ease. But even so, it was just nice to sit back and watch all these young folks.


    Seana was speaking to someone of her bloodline while Alanis spoke to a Dark Elf boy who was apparently friends with Kaladin. Padraic was busy wooing some half-Dwarf in a wheelchair which was an odd choice, but that entire family was missing brain matter so it wasn¡¯t that big of a surprise. Mila, as adorable as she was, seemed rather content being with the half-Dwarf as well. Perhaps she was a good soul. The young girl''s smile was genuine despite being tired.


    As for the Vampire¡­she had taken some noble-looking girl off to the side for a conversation.


    Which left Cerila alone. It pained my heart to see the girl like this. She works so hard to just stand there by herself¡­damn that fool, Kaladin. I should wring that idiot by his neck¡ª


    I felt a familiar aura that I hadn¡¯t felt in decades. No matter how the passage of time drifted by me, I will never forget that man. I couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised that he still drew breath and walked this world.


    ¡°To think you are still alive, you old sack of bones. Shouldn¡¯t you be fertilizing the ground somewhere,¡± I groaned, not even turning around to face him.


    The man chuckled to himself, and I listened as he licked his lips. ¡°I do believe that was my line. You haven¡¯t changed a bit for a dead man.¡±


    I turned around slightly to face the voice to find an old man hunched over a cane, wearing a wide-brimmed straw hat and robes that were common in The Mists. Flanked to either side were two young men that somewhat resembled the old coot in his youth. I smirked as I realized neither of them was wielding a sword.


    ¡°You sure about that? All these years, and you¡¯re the one that hasn¡¯t budged a bit, considering these two boys of yours haven¡¯t received your ¡®blessing.¡¯ Did you even pass it off to your eldest?¡± I snorted.


    ¡°They were free to choose their own path,¡± he snapped back.


    I snickered at him. ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s exactly what they told themselves,¡± I said sarcastically.


    The old man sighed deeply. ¡°I was hoping death would have changed your crude way of speaking, but it seems that¡¯s impossible. Not even your god accepted your blackened soul. And the last time I checked, I didn¡¯t see another with the title of Holy Sword.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess not,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°You know, for the first two decades, I expected you to show up at my doorstep at any moment. I didn¡¯t know The Mist Blade had gotten soft in his old age,¡± I jabbed.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°That¡¯s rich coming from the man who pretended to be in a coffin until he was old and gray. How convenient for you? And this soft old man seems to remember beating you in the last tournament,¡± the old man chuckled.


    I clicked my tongue at him. ¡°We are tied two to two, you old coot, or has your brain turned to mush?¡±


    He returned my words with a snicker. ¡°Even after all this time, the mighty Holy Sword of Amon-Ra still holds a grudge. Isn¡¯t it better to forgive and release one¡¯s anger or something?¡±


    This guy¡­really gets on my nerves. I mean, I deserve it, but damn, I hate his guts.


    In all my life, I¡¯ve only considered one man to be my equal, which was begrudgingly. The two of us were evenly matched to the point that a win or loss merely came down to who was having a slightly better day than the other. I remember eating only the best food and scouting out the arenas days in advance just to acclimate to the area for our battles. I trained for months for even the most minute of advantages.


    We did everything to beat each other. And our battles were always brutal. It was to the point that we had to go off into the wilderness away from people, fight nearly to death and report back what happened later. Even with both of us going into each battle with the full intention of killing one another, neither of us was capable of completing the finishing blow.


    We often fought to the point of exhaustion, wobbling on shaky legs and crashing to the ground in pure fatigue. God, I hated those moments so much. They were a stain on my pride and accomplishments.


    I hated it almost as much as I hated him.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking we break that tie once and for all right now,¡± I spat.


    ¡°Ohhoho, here I was thinking the same thing. I suppose you do have some brains left in that thick skull,¡± he chuckled back.


    The younger of the two men stood in front of us and gave his father a questioning glance. ¡°Dad, who is this man to make you like this? I never thought I would say this, but please¡­we have a meeting to see Ren. We must go.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take but a moment to kill this sack of dust,¡± the elder Maran spat.


    ¡°A moment? I need a second to split your head open,¡± I growled.


    ¡°Wow, wow, wow. What is this? I didn¡¯t know you had so much energy in you, Doctor,¡± Alanis chuckled from behind me.


    ¡°And is that you, Master Maran? It¡¯s good to see you are well,¡± Alanis said.


    ¡°Doctor of what? Being a damned bastard?¡± he grumbled.


    But the old man smiled kindly as if the face before was just an illusion. ¡°Oh, Alanis, it¡¯s been a while. I heard you had returned. To think that boy was your son after all. I apologize that I haven¡¯t made time to speak with you, and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to,¡± Elder Maran said while stroking his long white beard.


    ¡°No need to worry about such things. I¡¯m sure you are a busy man these days. It¡¯s just good to see that you are alive,¡± he said with a soft smile.


    ¡°You have changed a lot from the man I once knew. You¡¯ve become stronger and wiser,¡± Elder Maran said fondly as he peered at Alanis.


    ¡°I like to think that I¡¯ve changed for the better,¡± Alanis said softly back to him.


    Alanis clapped his hands together and nodded at the young men. ¡°Now then, I shall retrieve my relic and you yours. How does that sound, gentlemen?¡±


    ¡°Relic? Who are you calling a relic, you old bastard?! You are ancient compared to me!¡± I snapped back at him.


    The older of the sons just laughed as he led his father away by the arm. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of him, Chief Shadowstorm.¡±


    ¡°Hold on! I only need a minute to end him! Just¡ª¡± his voice trailed off as the son carted him away. The younger one bowed deeply before running off to catch up.


    ¡°Damn¡­I should have killed him when I had the chance,¡± I grumbled.

 Vol.7 Ch.152- Just Another Morning.

    I let out a soft yawn as I rolled over to my side. It was another morning, and another morning meant another day of training.


    The puddle of limbs next to me was in a sorry state. A little ball of orange was curled around her favorite knight doll, and the pile of purple and black hair was off to the side. I reached across the way and gave the bundle of hair a poke. As usual, she didn¡¯t immediately react, so I poked her a bit harder.


    ¡°Wagh, it¡¯s not mah turn,¡± a beautiful yet groggy voice complained.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s not your turn. Dad is watching Mila this morning, so let''s get up. I¡¯m training with Mom today, so I need your help,¡± I told her.


    I made sure to get out of bed as gently as possible. Conversations rarely woke Mila since she was a deep sleeper, it honestly took quite a bit to wake her at this hour, but I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to be loud when she was sleeping peacefully. That was the thought I had when I looked down, and she was drooling with her mouth open and one eye half peeled.


    Adorable nonetheless. Speaking of cute things¡­


    Sylvia rolled up and stretched her arms high over her head so hard her body shook. Her hair was a complete and utter mess, probably because she didn¡¯t brush it before bed. She let out a long yawn and lazily stood up with lumbering steps.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what chain of events led to these two always ending up in my room every morning when they had their own rooms, but it was just one of those things that started to happen more frequently. Like they were conditioning me over time, it¡¯s not like it bothered me or affected my sleep at all, I enjoyed their company, and sleeping alone these days felt weirder than not.


    Besides, waking up to this sight wasn¡¯t so bad.


    I was just worried that they would get too used to it. Within the week, we would be moving back to our dorm room full-time. The time spent here at my parent¡¯s new house had been nice, but it was never meant to be a permanent ordeal. I just hoped Mila would adjust back quickly.


    But I supposed she would be on her own schedule then. So it was agreed that Mila would go with Sylvia and me to class in the morning, and once our first break rolled around, she would spend the rest of our school time with Grandpa, learning with him and Dallin until we got off.


    It was a tentative plan, but all seemed well. Mila agreed to it as well, so the chance of success was high. Now then, it was time to get ready.


    ¡ª


    I finished our morning cardio by running through the school¡¯s artificial woods. It used to be a place that made me uncomfortable to be in, primarily because of my Elven blood screaming at me that something was unnatural about the area. However, not only has the place grown on me, but Bowen has managed to mend that problem somewhat.


    The place still felt off in a way, but it wasn¡¯t nearly as egregious as before. There was wildlife here in the woods now, albeit small, harmless critters and monsters, but it was a vast improvement. Harmless was relative since this place was supposed to be off-limits for all students, but I had special authorization to use this place along with some of my closest friends and family. And it¡¯s not like Bowen would put a monster that would attack people in a place like this.


    Bowen also mentioned that he would introduce insects that were native to the area once spring came around. And speaking of spring¡­it felt like it was nearly upon us.


    The winter blizzards that had consumed us the last few months had finally subsided, and a chilled breeze rattled the purple trees above. Snow was piled up on the ground, but it wasn¡¯t nearly as thick as before. Green grass was beginning to sprout in places. Well, even if spring was late, that was fine with me. This weather was perfect as far as I was concerned.


    Far better than the hellish heat and humidity of the jungle. And not nearly as bone-chilling cold as the middle of winter.


    The third person out of the woods was Tsarra. She looked a little winded, but even after coming through the bushes, she stood tall and concentrated on her breathing. Not too long ago, Tsarra used to be an absolute mess after finishing the basic warm-up, but not anymore.


    If I had to give someone the most improved award, it was Tsarra, without a doubt. Tsarra never trained in combat or magic with us, but she stuck to her physical training every day and was in far better shape now than she had been, and it showed in not only her actions but her appearance.


    Her face and limbs seemed a little fuller, and her skin wasn¡¯t so pale. I also swore that her crimson-red hair shined just a little more than it did before. She also didn¡¯t look like she went through a sauna after every run and didn''t collapse onto the ground panting, so maybe that was a big difference.


    She smiled and waved at Sylvia and me only to sit on a tree stump to rest. Tsarra was a mage through and through. Unfortunately, her mana enhancement was abysmally awful and wasn''t something she got to rely on all that much. Like most people with massive mana pools, Tsarra used mana enhancement whenever she could, even if it wasn¡¯t for long.


    This, paired with her lifestyle of a sedentary book worm meant that she was in awful shape, and if she hadn¡¯t followed my training regimen of not using mana enhancement, she probably would have spent her entire life that way. Well, she was changing. I just wished everyone followed in Tsarra¡¯s and Ren¡¯s footsteps regarding training.


    Varnir slogged through the bushes, his face red and caked with snow and dirt. It looked as if he had taken a tumble somewhere, judging by his dirty pants. The man worked hard, and his training had bore fruit just like everyone else.


    He was in far better shape now, and his training under my father with the spear had helped him tremendously. If I had to compare Varnir and myself on purely weapon-based fighting with no mana enhancement or magic, he was noticeably better than me still. Of course, I have been working to close the gap, but I¡¯m starting from behind, so getting worked up over it was useless.


    But¡­even with all this praise¡­Varnir hasn¡¯t changed in one way.


    ¡°Gah¡­I hate this. Running¡ªit just sucks, man. Does it ever¡­ like¡ªget better? Like, Ren¡­I swear she shines after running, but me? Damn. I just feel¡ªlike dying,¡± he groaned in between breaths as he flopped onto the ground.


    ¡°That depends on your point of view. Maybe it wouldn''t be so bad if you went into it with better intentions?¡± I offered.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing but crap. There¡¯s¡­nothing fun about this at all. At least when we lift weights, I can feel and see the progress. With spear training, I can get noticeably better. But running? I can just¡­run slightly more and in slightly less pain? I could go without it,¡± he complained back.


    ¡°Maybe some people just aren¡¯t meant to run?¡± Tsarra said back with an awkward smile.


    Varnir nodded his head and grinned as he stood up. ¡°That¡¯s right. Not all of us can adapt like you can, huh?¡± Varnir said to Tsarra.


    Tsarra blushed and averted her eyes in her usual meek manner, and Varnir just laughed to himself. He rolled his shoulders and looked around. ¡°Speaking of spears and stuff. I don¡¯t see your dad. Is he off with Mila this morning?¡±


    ¡°He is indeed,¡± I confirmed.


    Sylvia let out another yawn. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t see a lot of people here today. No Lin or the King. Not even Ren is here,¡± she pointed out.


    ¡°Lin and King Maxwell said they would be busy for the next few days, but¡­now that you mention it, I don¡¯t see Ren at all, which is unusual. It seems not even Cerila woke up this morning, which was odd.¡±


    Cerila always trained with us in the morning. Cerila would wake up, do the morning routine of cardio, and if we lifted weights, she would also join us. From there, she would even go find Grandpa or King Maxwell and train under one of them.


    She had never missed a day, as far as I knew. Even on the days I didn¡¯t train, she would still train by herself or with someone else. I often had to convince her to take a break and spend the morning with her so that she wouldn¡¯t go outside to train.


    I even had to stop her not too long ago from going straight outside the backyard into a blizzard to do some simple exercises. I¡¯d say she was obsessed, but I was the same way, so it was hard to find fault in her. It¡¯s also not like she was pushing herself to the point of collapse, she rested like anyone else, and she put down food as needed. It seemed that training was something she genuinely enjoyed doing.


    Huh, maybe I should check on them after this. I¡¯ll go to Ren first, she should be in her dorm room, and it¡¯s unusual for her not to give a heads-up before missing.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Well, shall we move on? It¡¯s about time to start picking heavy things up and putting them down.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Now, that was a good time!¡± Varnir said as he wiped off his sweat.


    All I could do was admire the change in his attitude and chuckle at Tsarra, who was sprawled out on the ground now. These two were opposites in many ways, which made them quite the couple. And speaking of them being a couple¡­I wondered if those two were truly together.


    On the surface, they appeared to be romantically involved, but at the same time, they didn¡¯t. It was odd, and a part of me wanted to ask, but it also wasn¡¯t my place to pester them. Besides, Varnir and Tsarra never bothered me about my personal matters, so it was only fair that I did the same for them. And I wasn¡¯t one to talk, considering my situation either.


    Well, Varnir has a few times, but I won¡¯t count those. I did ask him for his opinion.


    ¡°Are you guys ready?¡± Mom asked as she walked over to our group.


    Tsarra meekly waved at her, and Mom just returned it with a kind smile. Varnir looked on awkwardly, not sure what to say, so he just chuckled to himself. I suppose it was a bit of an awkward place for him to be.


    Sylvia let the weights collapse to the side of the makeshift bench and let out a loud huff as she wiped her face with her shirt. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m getting hungry,¡± she said as she licked her lips.


    Varnir gave me a worried look. ¡°Does it bother you that your blood is her¡­food?¡±


    I shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°You get used to it.¡±


    I let them chatter away for a bit while I prepared my training. Varnir and Tsarra would go off on their own to train, and it was time for me to put in some work. I hauled over the stone weight I formed from my magic and raised the floor to make it easier for me.


    The weight was designed to be heavier than what I could lift without mana enhancement. And to add another layer of difficulty, I purposely positioned myself in such a way that would make lifting the weight nearly impossible without the assistance of my mom¡¯s lightning magic.


    I laid flat on my stomach, arms above my head, and gave the weight a quick pull upward. But with it being so far away and using nothing but my shoulder without mana enhancement, it was truly impossible. Or it should be.


    Mom showed me that lifting the weight without mana enhancement was possible using lightning magic the same way that she did. I had yet to replicate it, though, and had been struggling for months now. And my struggles came with a dangerous side effect.


    Who knew trying to maintain a volatile lightning spell inside your own body came with running the risk of backfiring?


    Mom¡¯s way of using lightning magic was unique. She once referred to herself as a Lightning Blade, which was someone who couldn¡¯t use lightning magic in the traditional way. From what she explained, Lightning Blades were all but extinct and were seen as an inferior and outdated way to practice lightning magic.


    However, they were unique. It was common knowledge that one could not form a spell core inside of a living being. People had many theories on why that was the case but it prevented certain magical phenomena from happening, like a mage creating a Fireball inside someone¡¯s chest and killing them instantly.


    But it wasn¡¯t impossible for a mage to create a spell core and then use it on themselves. I did just that whenever I used gravity magic on myself. I formed the spell core like normal, but instead of casting it, I maintained it. And from there, the spell would be enacted on me as long as I maintained the spell core with a constant stream of mana.


    Mom¡¯s Lightning Blade magic was closer to my gravity magic than any other type I could use. Which meant it was somewhat similar to mana enhancement. But even then, it was also vastly different. Everything from forming the spell core to guiding the spell core inside my body was a different process.


    I understood why it was a dying practice and how it could seem inferior to regular magic and spell core forming. It was also dangerous. Because if I lost control, put too much mana or too little, or even messed up slightly, I was rewarded with an injury of varying degrees.


    For example, if all I wanted to do was put the spell core inside of me and guide it to my finger after it failed, I would burn myself from the inside. Nothing that couldn¡¯t be fixed, and it could hardly be considered life-threatening.


    However¡­if I wanted to make actual use of Mom¡¯s magic, then I had to dive deeper and really focus. Enhancing my body with multiple spell cores filled with lightning magic was the goal, and if I couldn¡¯t do that, then it was a waste of time. It would increase my speed and strength beyond the norm if I succeeded. Mom swore up and down that she perceived things faster than an average person. And all of that could be combined with natural mana enhancement to stack the effects.


    Which would be huge if I could get this down. I wonder if I could mimic the type of moments that would only be possible by a War God? My casting magic might be limited, though.


    But, the more spell cores I formed and subsequently failed, the more significant the backlash was. When I first attempted to enhance a leg, I failed by getting confused about the spell core¡¯s path and tore the muscles in my leg. They tore in a horrific way that left even my mother screaming. It was pretty gruesome.


    Regardless it wasn¡¯t easy. I was basically trying to unlearn everything I knew about magic and going at it in a completely different way. Which was good and one of my primary goals for having my mother teach me magic. It was just one of those things that were going to take some time and practice, just like how it took me some time to figure out gravity magic truly. And even then, I was still lacking.


    But for today, all I wanted to do was enhance my shoulder¡­


    Mom stood over me and traced her finger along her arm. I was meant to visualize the spell core forming in the palm of my hand, going inside of me, and traveling along my arm and into my shoulder. My biggest problem was visualizing the path that I was meant to take.


    There was no clear indicator for the spell core. It was all abstract imagery which wasn¡¯t exactly my strong suit. Mom described it as feeling mana for the first time and once I told her about my warm droplet of water experience from the very first time controlling mana, she said that it was close to that, so I¡¯ve been trying to mimic that feeling, but the opposite way around.


    It hasn¡¯t been going all that well.


    My arm violently convulsed as my muscles spasmed uncountably. I let out a stifled groan as the nerves in my arm were singed from the inside. I couldn¡¯t feel anything below the elbow on my right arm, which was preferable to agonizing pain. But once again, the spell core had¡­what could only be described as ¡°veered¡± off the path I intended for it. I even used my Soul Sight to observe the spell core, only to find that it moved on its own regardless of any input I gave it.


    Why was it doing that? What was I doing wrong?


    ¡°Why did my spell core stop moving the way I wanted it? Do you have any ideas, Mom?¡± I asked as Sylvia climbed onto my back.


    I felt her fangs sink into my shoulder. I was so used to it that the feeling barely registered in my brain, along with the soft noises she made as she drank my blood.


    ¡°Uh, Sylvia, I know I¡¯ve asked before, but is it possible to heal him another way?¡± Mom asked, sounding a bit worried.


    I couldn¡¯t see Sylvia since she was on top of my back, but it felt like she shrugged as she removed her fangs. ¡°Not really. I have to bite him.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you bite his finger or something?¡± Mom suggested.


    ¡°I could. It just doesn¡¯t taste as good,¡± Sylvia commented nonchalantly as she sank her fangs back into me.


    I think you were supposed to say it was more efficient or something¡­


    Mom gave me a worried smile as she parted her hair from her face. I gave her my best apologetic look. It¡¯s not like I minded it. I just got used to it.


    ¡°I believe I¡¯ve thought of another way,¡± Mom said, suddenly breaking the awkward tension.


    Mom stared down at the ground with a blank expression. ¡°I asked Doctor Jacobs about it, and he gave me the idea of forming ¡°mental pathways¡± inside of you. He suggested using mana enhancement first and then working up to spell cores. I thought maybe we could try that next since I¡¯m having such a hard time explaining it to you,¡± Mom said dejectedly.


    I felt bad as my mom stared at the ground. I could tell that she was bothered by not being able to help me, but it really wasn¡¯t her fault. It¡¯s not like she was a lousy teacher or I was a failure of a student. It was just a complex subject to grasp.


    Mom had never learned conventional magic, so this was all she knew. Even the way she enhanced her weapons with lightning magic or used her fire magic was by using that technique. And it¡¯s not like there were books on this stuff nor was there another mentor to ask. This was the style of fighting my mom had to learn in order to survive. And she had over three hundred years of experience. It was just going to take me time.


    I felt Sylvia¡¯s Blood Sorcery work its magic, and the feeling of my arm working again came to me. I gave my hands a few test squeezes as was customary and nodded to myself. ¡°Sure, that sounds like a plan. But before that, I¡¯m going to try something. I felt something was off when the spell core started to drift. So I¡¯m going to try and control it.¡±


    Mom furrowed her brows in worry. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you are feeling, but¡­give it a try. Just be careful,¡± Mom said anxiously.


    The last time I tried something, my leg was torn apart, so her anxiety was warranted. Now then¡­let¡¯s try this again.


    Once more, I started the spell core and guided it down my arm. Somewhere along my forearm, the spell core drifted away, and instead of allowing it to do so, I created a mental barrier with mana inside of my arm. The effect was immediate.


    Yellow lightning danced atop my forearm and arced against each other. For a moment, I thought I had done it as I started to lift the weight with just this strength in my forearm alone. But then, a sharp pain spiked in my brain.


    ¡°Kaladin! Stop! Stop feeding mana to the core!¡± Mom yelled frantically.


    Her words came to me too late. I death gripped the weight so hard that my fingers dug into the stone, and I lost control of my own arm. I realized that the moment I had ¡°bounced¡± the spell core off the wall and back into me, I had essentially detonated it.


    I received the momentary increase in strength only for my forearm to balloon up and implode. I just watched in pain and mild shock as my arm literally exploded into a fountain of blood.


    Just another morning, huh?


    I looked over to my side to find my mom covering her mouth and looking on in horror. Sylvia winced and gave me a pitying look as she walked over to heal me again.


    This was¡­not how things were supposed to go. I guess it was a good thing it was only us three here.

 Vol.7 Ch.153- Checking In.

    After my arm exploded and having it healed by Sylvia, we all decided that that was enough training for the day. I parted ways from Sylvia and my mom as I figured that I would make good on my self-promise to see what was wrong with Ren. I offered for Sylvia to join me, but she declined as she wanted to shower and see how Mila was doing.


    Well, that was what she said, but I had a feeling that she just didn¡¯t want to see Lauren, which was fine. I understand that those two don¡¯t get along, but they¡¯ve seemed better these last few months, so that¡¯s good.


    I also figured that since I was in the area, I would take this time to drop by our old room. Well, it wasn¡¯t really an old room, as we would be moving back into it shortly. It just felt like it had been forever since we checked in on it.


    I got to the top of the stairs and looked down the hall at the twin¡¯s room. Two royal Praetorian Guards stood watch outside their door in their red and gold armor, their red cloaks connected to their golden pauldron. Both guards had a rectangular shield and a short spear, as well as a sword of their choice.


    It used to be that I couldn¡¯t breathe without having one of these guys glaring at me from behind. Whenever Lauren or Ren was around, there was bound to be at least one of them. But now that Ren had been coming to train with us with her father, a Praetorian Guard was rather redundant. So I hadn¡¯t been in contact with them much.


    But if I had to guess, King Maxwell probably just ordered them to stop following him. I could see that happening.


    I had never fought one of them before nor had I seen them in action. But from what I could tell just from my Soul Sight alone, they were all very strong. At the very least, they were Sapphire or Ruby-ranked adventurers just based on that alone.


    One of the guard¡¯s eyes flicked to me the second I walked into the hallway. He glared at me from behind his gold and red face mask, but oddly enough, he stopped and continued to stare forward. For a moment, I was genuinely confused as I¡¯ve had a few run-ins with those guys before.


    I understood their curt behavior and always chalked it up to them just doing their job, so I never held it against any of them. But I did do my fair share of mental complaining. However, now they recognized me as being somewhat trustworthy. It could be due to my status as a knight or my being close to the king.


    Either way, I shrugged them off and waltzed over to the giant metal door that was guarding my room. I inserted the key, and with a single turn, the silent mechanisms began working, and the metal door became weightless as it swung open with ease.


    I shut the door and scrutinized the room. I looked for any signs of intruders, but there were none as far as I could see. The room looked exactly as we had left it last. If not far dirtier than before.


    I wiped a single finger across the kitchen counter and collected a thick layer of fluffy gray dust. I winced slightly at the sight while letting out a deep sigh. It was pretty disgusting.


    ¡°Maybe I should have accepted Bowen¡¯s offer having a maid come to¡ª¡±


    Wait, why would I want that?


    I used to be pretty big on cleaning myself. I always cleaned up around my family home in Syn¡¯nari, and during my time here in this room, I spent many hours cleaning the place to a spotless degree. Living in filth was just unacceptable. I had toiled away in such places enough as a slave and had no intentions of going back to such a lifestyle.


    Perhaps living with my family and Bowen¡¯s maids doing all the cleaning for these last few months has made me forget that. I didn¡¯t like having people clean for me, even if it was just their job. Well, that¡¯s fine.


    Before we move in, we can clean the place together. It would be fun to watch Mila wipe things down. Maybe I can get her an adorable little apron or something? That would be cute. One for Sylvia too.


    I had to stop myself from cleaning right now, so I just tossed my clothes off and hopped into the shower to cleanse myself of the morning¡¯s dirt and grime. I would have felt bad if I had just walked into Ren and Luren¡¯s room, all dirty. I even left a few changes of clothes here, just in case.


    The only bad thing is, I don¡¯t have any winter clothes here. Well, whatever, it¡¯s not that cold. I can survive a quick walk back to my parents.


    I dried my hair and put it up into a bun before I walked across the hall. The two Praetorian Guards gave me questioning glances from their narrowed eyes. ¡°Good morning. I would like to speak with Ren if she is home.¡±


    The two guards looked at each other and nodded, only to step away from the door slightly. That was by far the most effortless interaction I have had with them. But something caught my attention.


    I pressed the small button adjacent to the door. It worked as a small doorbell that allowed those inside the soundproofing walls to know people were outside.


    Suddenly the door flung open, and a very angry-looking Lauren glared at me. Her hair was not done at all, and she looked as if she had just woken up. Lauren was wearing a cute red night dress with a fluffy white jacket over it. She looked ready to yell at me, but the second our eyes met, her anger evaporated from her expression.


    ¡°Oh, Kaladin¡­good morning,¡± she muttered to herself. She looked down at her clothes and gave me a meek smile as she blushed slightly. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry¡­I wasn¡¯t expecting any more guests this morning, so I went back to sleep.¡±


    More guests?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand that I¡¯m dropping by unexpectedly, so please don¡¯t worry,¡± I told her. I gave her another once over and grinned to myself. ¡°Besides, this is quite the outfit. Should I consider myself lucky to see it? Or is it one of those things I should forget about?¡±


    Lauren clenched her fist as her face reddened more. ¡°You¡­are lucky it¡¯s early in the morning and that this was a surprise.¡± Lauren sighed deeply. ¡°To think you, of all people, would tease me. You are getting too bold, Kaladin.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Maybe not.¡±


    Lauren rolled her eyes and put a hand on her hip. ¡°Well, what do you want? Oh, are you here to perhaps see me? You know you can visit me whenever you like. Even after hours,¡± she said as she looked up at me with big eyes.


    The Praetorian Guards shifted nervously next to me, and I had to admit that Lauren could be¡­alluring when she wanted to be. But I swallowed any nervousness that may have come as I understood that she was just trying to get back at me for my teasing.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually here to see Ren. She didn¡¯t show up this morning, and she never told me that she was going to miss training. I felt that it was odd, so I just wanted to see if something was wrong,¡± I explained.


    Lauren puffed her cheeks out at me. ¡°Really? Here I was, thinking that maybe you had a change of heart. I guess I just have to work harder. It¡¯s a shame I¡¯ve been so busy.¡± She sighed, but I didn¡¯t miss the grin she tried hiding as she motioned for me to come in. ¡°Well, come ask her yourself. She is home.¡±


    I nodded quickly and walked into the spacious room. Just with a glance, I could tell that Lauren and Ren¡¯s room was far more extensive than mine. The kitchen and dining room alone were as big as our entire shared living space, minus the bathroom and private bedrooms.


    I even counted four more doors than our room had, which was mind-boggling. I guess this entire wing of the building was their room. Bowen said that our room was their prototype, and now I understand why¡ªthis place was the final product.


    The main entrance was far grander than ours. Two black and gray speckled columns flanked the sides, and the floor was made out of the same material. But it was only for the immediate entrance because after that was a sea of grayish-white plush carpet.


    The furniture was also a league above ours with its soft red silky appearance and golden trim. White fur rugs were below an elegant glass coffee table that had gold accents. Hanging on the walls were various paintings and even family portraits of the royal family, excluding a certain prince.


    It looked as if Lauren and Ren favored more gray in this room¡¯s construction than black. There were tones of gray, white, red, and gold, with only some of the marble being black.


    ¡°Well, stop gawking and take your shoes off. We don¡¯t want to dirty the carpet,¡± Lauren said, urging me forward.


    I obliged and set my shoes on a rack. The moment my bare feet touched the soft carpet, they curled to get a feel. It was a soothing feeling that slipped in between my toes. It was truly divine.


    The large gray stone fireplace crackled as it heated the room. With a single glance, I could tell that it was expertly crafted. Cut into the stone was the symbol of the royal family. The Gryphon looked so life-like there was a vague sense that it would crawl out at me.


    I marveled at the massive dining table. Ours was fit for ten people, but this gray and white table could easily fit fifteen guests with elbow room. Honestly, this room was something else. If I once considered my room to be a mini-royal palace, then this was a fully-fledged royal palace.


    ¡°You seem amazed, like some country bumpkin. Is it really that impressive?¡± Lauren mused out loud.


    ¡°Of course it is. You know what our room looks like. Just compare it to that,¡± I told her.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Lauren put a finger to her chin and nodded. ¡°I guess if you put it that way, I understand.¡±


    Sigh¡­Humans are amazing. They can just adapt to any situation or place. I guess if you woke up and this was your home, you would get used to it eventually, just like how I got used to living in the other place.


    ¡°Ren¡¯s room is the last door on the right. Just give it a knock,¡± Lauren said as she plopped down on the couch.


    I walked over to the door and gave it a few light knocks just in case she was sleeping. I heard Lauren sigh from behind me. ¡°Put more force into it, Kaladin. Soundproofing, remember?¡±


    Ah, that¡¯s true, I suppose.


    ¡°And Ren won¡¯t care if it¡¯s you being loud,¡± Lauren mumbled quietly to herself.


    I gave the door a more forceful knock and waited for a response. I heard the door unlock, and it slowly creaked open. I knew Ren was standing before me, but my eyes were blinded by the brightness. It felt as if I had been flash banged by pastel colors of pink, blue, and green.


    The morning light seeped in through the window and illuminated the massive room. Ren¡¯s room was at least twice the size of my room here in the dorms. And its decor was in stark contrast to just about every established norm I had seen so far in Luminar.


    I was baffled at the sight of shelves filled with small plates and cute little dolls. Some were animals, and others were knights or even just average-looking people like a farmer. But the dolls seemed¡­ familiar in a way. They all seemed to be handcrafted to a high degree.


    They sort of look like Mila¡¯s doll. Huh.


    I finally looked down to find a stunned Ren wearing a light pink nightgown that was slipping off her shoulders. Her strawberry-blonde hair was a ball of curls. Ren¡¯s jaw was hanging so low I thought she might have dislocated it. Her sky-blue eyes were shaking in her skull as she let out a weird noise that sounded almost like a gasp and a moan of surprise mixed into one. To say the least, she clearly hadn¡¯t been expecting me.


    ¡°Ka¡ªKaladin?!¡± Ren blurted out.


    ¡°Uh, good morning?¡± I said back with an awkward smile.


    Ren didn¡¯t even respond to me as she took one big step back and slammed the door on me. I just shrugged and turned to the girl laughing on the couch. Lauren was doubled over, holding her stomach and groaning from laughing so hard.


    I was about to say something to her when the door behind me burst open, and a pink square pillow came flying out at Mach 2 and smacked Lauren straight in the face. It was just a pillow, but it still had enough force to knock Lauren over onto her back, eliciting a hilarious manly grunt from her.


    I wanted to commend Ren on her toss, but the door had already been slammed shut once more. I just scratched the back of my head and decided to wait for Ren to get ready on her own.


    ¡°What was that fo¡ªdamn she left,¡± Lauren pouted.


    ¡°I think you had that one coming,¡± I told her as I sat down in a chair.


    Wow, even the chairs are more comfortable than ours.


    ¡°I thought it was only fair that Ren felt a bit of embarrassment,¡± she said while crossing her arms. ¡°Besides, I had to get back at her just a little bit.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What for¡ª¡±


    My words were interrupted by Ren¡¯s door being flung open again and the thunderous steps of a furious person. She wasted no time in leaping at her sister with a light blue jacket on and a new pastel green pillow in hand.


    ¡°You! I can¡¯t believe you let him in! Why didn¡¯t you say anything to me?! You knew I was still sleeping!¡± Ren shouted as she smacked her sister in the head with the pillow.


    ¡°What! It wasn¡¯t a big deal! It¡¯s not like you were naked or something!¡± Lauren said in defense as she picked up her pillow and started fighting back.


    Ren snuck a glance at me, and I just shrugged. ¡°Nothing I haven¡¯t seen before.¡±


    Her jaw dropped, and she instantly whipped a pillow at me. I caught it with one hand and placed it on my lap. ¡°You! I told you to forget about that! Don¡¯t bring it up, please!¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s just the three of us. Nothing to be ashamed about,¡± I said.


    Lauren started giggling to herself as she wormed her way out from underneath her sister. ¡°Yeah! You heard him. It¡¯s not a big deal at all!¡±


    Ren pressed her sister¡¯s head into the couch and glared at me with flushed cheeks. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you two! You are doing this on purpose! I¡¯m going to banish you! Exiled to¡­somewhere!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just un-exile him,¡± Lauren giggled.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll exile you!¡± Ren snapped back.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that to your future queen!¡± Lauren argued.


    ¡°How about I just commit regicide now and get it out of the way!¡± Ren hissed at her sister.


    ¡°Yeah?! I¡¯d like to see you try!¡± Lauren yelled.


    I just watched as the two sisters proceeded to wrestle each other. It was quite the spectacle that not many people could imagine ever witnessing. However, it was sort of endearing to watch.


    Ren may have been embarrassed and maybe a bit angry at her sister, but the two were laughing the entire time they fought each other. It was a relief to see that both of them were on good terms, and despite everything that had happened in the last year, they were still able to smile and be themselves. There was also comfort in knowing that nothing was wrong with Ren, or so it seemed.


    Lauren was the first to show signs of getting tired, huffing, and puffing while even sweating a bit. Her stamina was abysmal and entirely lacking compared to her sister. I had extended the offer to train Lauren just like Ren, but she politely declined.


    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh, not at Lauren struggling or anything but just the both of them. Suddenly they both stopped and gawked at me with the same wide-eyed expression. It then reminded me that these two were indeed twins. I also hadn¡¯t expected my laugh to be so¡­uh, loud.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked. ¡°You can keep fighting if you want.¡±


    ¡°No¡­it¡¯s just¡­it¡¯s been a long time since I heard you laugh like that,¡± Ren mumbled.


    ¡°Yeah, same. That sounded really genuine. Is that how you are supposed to sound?¡± Lauren asked with genuine curiosity.


    I scratched my head and shrugged. ¡°No idea,¡± I said as I stood up from the couch.


    ¡°Where are you going? Why are you leaving so soon? You just got here?¡± Lauren asked me.


    ¡°I came to check in on Ren, and she seems to be doing fine,¡± I explained.


    Ren looked at me in pure surprise once more. I looked to Lauren for an explanation, and she sighed. ¡°What are you surprised about? Normally it¡¯s us checking in on you. This is the first time you¡¯ve come to see how we were doing of your own free will.¡±


    Oh, is that the case¡­well, I can¡¯t refute that. This might actually be the first time I¡¯ve done something like this. And these two always did check on me when I was injured and stuff. I guess I felt somewhat bad for that.


    Ren meekly shied away. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry for not telling you¡­ I woke up feeling sick and got healed this morning. But, the doctor told me to rest since I still felt groggy,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°Nothing to worry about. School is starting soon, so it¡¯s important that you rest. I¡¯ll see you in the morning if you are feeling better, Ren,¡± I said as I put my shoes on. ¡°And I¡¯ll see you later, Lauren.¡±


    Lauren smiled and waved at me. ¡°See you at school, Kaladin.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Kaladin,¡± Ren mumbled meekly.


    ¡ª


    I left the sisters and made my way to the cafeteria at school to get a late breakfast. With the new school year around the corner, the staff was slowly starting to trickle in. Forward University had been quiet these last few months, but now people were bustling about. A few people greeted me, but no one I was close with.


    I quickly ate my breakfast in the cafeteria and then made my way back home. I still needed to see Cerila, and I also figured I would put my plan of cleaning our dorm room into motion. Perhaps tomorrow or the next day. Whenever it was, it had to be done before we moved in.


    Huh, I should have asked Ren if she had any aprons. She probably had a few. I never expected her to be into that kind of style. But I guess deep down, she is an ordinary girl, so it shouldn¡¯t be that much of a surprise.


    The first person to greet me at the door was Dad. He just happened to have been heading out, it seemed.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh, just going to see Bowen for a little bit. It¡¯s nothing special, but he asked if I could meet him in his office,¡± Dad explained.


    ¡°I see¡­well, have you seen Cerila by chance? She didn¡¯t wake up for training today.¡±


    Dad arched an eyebrow and scratched his chin. ¡°Huh, now that you mention it, I haven¡¯t seen her at all today. She wasn¡¯t at breakfast, and Doctor Jacobs was there¡­¡± he trailed off.


    If I knew that, I would have brought her some food from school.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check her room then. Say hi to Bowen for me,¡± I said with a slight wave.


    Dad waved back, and we parted ways. I made my way upstairs to Cerila¡¯s room and gave the door a hard knock. I was hoping she would feel the door banging if she was awake since it¡¯s not like she would hear it. I waited a moment, and a slight tinge of fear crept up on me.


    Wait, nobody has seen her all morning¡­that¡¯s not like her at all. If she is in her room¡­something might have happened to her! What if she slipped and hit her head?!


    I opened the door carefully just in case she was in front of it, but the silent room was pitch black with the curtains drawn shut. I gave the hot air a sniff just in case there was blood, but a sickly sweet smell assaulted my senses. I stepped in, confused, and immediately regretted it.


    After another deep breath, my head started spinning violently. I dropped to my knees and put a hand on my sweating forehead. The scent was so overwhelming it made me nauseous, and in a matter of moments, my thundering heart felt as if it would explode out from my chest.


    What¡­is wrong with me? My head¡­everything is so¡­cloudy¡­I¡­don¡¯t even know¡­


    I heard a noise like somebody had landed on the floor and barely managed to raise my head to see a tall figure. Cerila was crouching low to the floor, and her swirling amber eyes shined from the light from the hallway. But there was something different about her.


    Her chest was rising and falling quickly, and her eyes were bloodshot. Despite the room only being a little too hot, she was completely drenched in sweat. Her thin tank top and shorts were not spared either.


    I tried to say something to her, but my mouth was salivating, and I had to swallow. I felt so excited. It was sickening. Like I was going to be lost in this aroma forever. Or until I drowned in it. And no matter how much I argued with myself to run, I just couldn¡¯t get to my feet.


    No, I don¡¯t want to run¡­.or¡­do I? Am I in danger? I¡ª


    My body reacted on its own, and I immediately sensed a spell core coming at me. I formed a gravity spell and diverted the spell to the side. A gust of wind blew to my left, destroying a cabinet.


    Huh? Did¡­did Cerila just attack me?

 Vol.7 Ch.154- Problems Resolved?

    Huh? Did¡­did Cerila just attack me?


    I had no idea what was going on. I didn¡¯t know why Cerila was suddenly acting so aggressively. That spell was not a playful spell by any means. It had enough power behind it to hurt me if it connected.


    Even as adrenaline pumped into my body, it only conflicted with whatever was wrong with me in the first place. I tried to stand, but my elbow buckled. My heart was beating so fast that I truly believed I was moments away from a heart attack.


    Despite that, my body moved on its own. Even if I didn¡¯t want to hurt Cerila, something was wrong with her. I just know this wasn¡¯t her.


    Cerila, figuring that a spell wasn¡¯t going to work, rushed me. I tried to form an earth wall to separate us, but my mind was too foggy. The spell core vanished into nothingness, taking my mana with it.


    I managed to get to my knees and prepared myself to block Cerila¡¯s attack once more. I watched as she planted her foot into the ground with extreme precision and speed. For someone reacting so erratically, she seemed more than capable of fighting me.


    I blocked high, only for Cerila to drop her kicking foot instead, putting all her weight onto it. The kick that I thought was going high toward my head was actually a diversion the whole time. Cerila¡¯s opposite leg reared back and aimed at my now-exposed stomach.


    A move that I taught her. And I was far too sluggish to react in time.


    It felt like a metal beam had been dropped on me. The air left my lungs on impact, and a loud crack emanated from my body as my ribs broke. Cerila¡¯s kick was not friendly or even at the level of a sparring match. That was a full-blown attack. If anything, it might have been the strongest attack I¡¯ve ever witnessed from Cerila.


    Had she gotten stronger from her training with the king? Or was I just in a weakened state? Well¡­whatever.


    Those were my last thoughts as my body rocked back, and I immediately went flying. I bounced off the wood floor, breaking the panels along the way. Cerila¡¯s kick was powerful enough that I went straight through the door once I hopped off the floor.


    The door cracked and creaked with an explosion as I shot out and into the hallway. The only plus was that I didn''t feel any pain, but that probably wasn¡¯t a good thing because I could tell my internals were messed up.


    I started coughing up and gasping for air as I felt a spell core get launched near me. I was prepared for another gravity spell, but it wasn¡¯t needed. The spell wasn¡¯t aimed at me.


    The door to Cerila¡¯s room froze off and was completely blocked off by ice. For some reason, she had locked herself away, and I took a few more deep breaths of clean air. I felt the jabbing pain from the ribs, and every breath was short, but I was alive for the most part.


    I heard a deep sigh and managed to crank my head to the side. I didn¡¯t have to look up much to find a tired-looking Padraic staring down at me with dark circles around his eyes.


    ¡°Ah¡­I thought I had time to warn you because I heard you were off visiting a friend. Guess not,¡± he muttered as he shifted his weight to one leg.


    Despite looking like he hadn¡¯t slept at all, Padaric was holding a tray of food as well as a giant wooden gourd. ¡°What¡ªgah¡ªwhy is she¡ª¡±


    Padraic scratched his beard with his elbow and looked over at the door. ¡°Guess you got lucky that she decided to attack you this way. That¡¯s good, considering what could have happened. Injuries can be healed, and all that, but the scars of the mind are harder. Something like that,¡± he grumbled.


    ¡°You¡ªyou¡¯re not making sense,¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess not,¡± Padraic answered lazily again.


    I sent a resentful glare at him, and Padraic stepped back from me. His flippant attitude was not helping the situation. Even if he was tired, I needed answers. ¡°Hey, man, you don¡¯t have to glare at me like that.¡±


    ¡°Then answer¡­the questions, damn it. Do you think I¡¯m down here for fun?¡± I growled as I pushed myself off the floor.


    Padraic sighed again and leaned against the wall. ¡°Ok, I¡¯m sorry¡­and the reason Cerila is acting like this is that she is in heat,¡± Padraic said seriously.


    In heat? Like an animal? I had heard that Beastmen go into heat from time to time, but I never looked into it. I thought it was just a lingering effect of their animal-like instincts and biology. Besides, everyone had the urge to mate with others. It wasn¡¯t unique to Beastmen. Does that mean¡­


    ¡°Is this¡­normal for Cerila?¡± I asked, concerned.


    Padraic raised an eyebrow at me like he was annoyed but then smiled wryly. ¡°Ah, I guess you wouldn¡¯t know. This only happened after you, uh¡­left Owlkirk. But no, this isn¡¯t normal in the slightest. From what Cerila and your mom told me, she was normal. Just a few days locked in her room doing her own thing was enough.¡±


    ¡°But¡­this isn¡¯t it? It seems like you know why she is like this,¡± I told him pointedly.


    Padraic nodded his head and averted his eyes. ¡°Because I do. Where do I even start...¡± he trailed off.


    Padraic put down the gourd and gently rubbed his beard. ¡°This all started once we left Owlkirk to search for you. Cerila was worried about going into heat on the road, which was a valid concern, as I had it too. We went to a herbalist when we landed in Ostella. We found some plants that apparently kept Beastmen''s heats at bay.¡±


    ¡°And you found something? Don¡¯t tell me she started taking some weird drug¡­¡± I asked.


    Padraic shook his head. ¡°Not at all. I even double-checked at a few places, including a place in Sandervile, to ensure she wasn¡¯t getting something weird that could hurt her. Basically, it was just a plant that needed to be steeped in water and was very common amongst Beastmen who wanted to delay their heat for whatever reason. Ah, well, the process doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Padraic waved dismissively.


    ¡°All the people I talked to said the same thing about the plant¡¯s side effects. That taking it once wasn¡¯t a big deal. That it would cause the next heat to come a bit earlier, last slightly longer, and be just a little more intense. But everyone assured me it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal and that it was no worse than normal. However, consecutive use would cause problems.¡±


    ¡°What kind of problems? Because I think this is a bit more than a simple problem,¡± I argued.


    ¡°That¡¯s because she went too far despite the warnings we got. We were told that twice in a row was fine and about what people did before letting one naturally come. That after that, the third time was really pushing it. The heat would be far more aggressive and come way sooner than normal. And we were both warned that she should only take a fourth consecutive dose in a life-or-death situation if she absolutely needed to not be in heat,¡± Padraic explained.


    ¡°Then how many times did she take it? And why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I asked.


    Padraic sighed again. ¡°Just try to use your head on that last part some more. Why didn¡¯t we tell you? Well, that was Cerila¡¯s choice. I could tell she was a bit embarrassed about it. I mean, what did you want her to do? Tell you how she was about to get violently horny for you? That sounds a bit awkward even for me to say out loud, and I¡¯m not the one in that room. And she promised me that she would handle it on her own, and I decided to trust her.¡±


    That¡­I can somewhat understand¡­but still.


    Padraic looked at the door and narrowed his eyes. ¡°I also don¡¯t think she expected it to be this bad. And from what I know, she took it at least four times, but I¡¯m almost certain she took it a fifth. That was the same day Avasta came to us. She was sweating and panting at a campfire, and back then, I thought nothing of it. Just thought that Dragon scared the wits out of her because I was the same way.¡±


    That can¡¯t be the case. Cerila was ready to attack Avasta the moment she saw her just to protect me.


    ¡°I see¡­things are making sense, but this still seems like a bad situation for her to be in. So I think Cerila needs some help,¡± I said.


    Padraic nodded. ¡°At the point she is at, yeah, I agree. I planned to just treat this as normal, slide the food and water into the room, and shut the door quickly. But I woke up to the sound of my walls shaking before the sun even rose. I should have seen that as a problem,¡± he grumbled. ¡°But the real question is how will we get to her? If she was willing to attack you, of all people, I don¡¯t think anyone is safe.¡±


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡° I don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kaladin!? Kaladin! Why are you on the ground?! I rushed over here as soon as I could. Are you hurt? I smell blood! What happened to you?!¡± Sylvia yelled as she rushed over to me.


    Ah, I did get a cut in my mouth.


    Her hair was completely drenched with water, and she looked as if she had just tossed on whatever clothes were the closest to her. ¡°I could do with a bit of help,¡± I chuckled painfully with a wheeze.


    Sylvia didn¡¯t even hesitate as she grabbed my arm and sank her fangs into it. There was no joy on her face as she narrowed her eyes, and I felt her bite down even harder. Not that it hurt. I just felt the pressure difference.


    I felt my ribs reconnect and my airways open up. Suddenly breathing was no longer a laborious task, and I could breathe fresh air without pain. It even had a hint of flowers, probably from Sylvia¡¯s freshly washed hair. My head started to clear up as well. I felt infinitely better in a matter of moments.


    ¡°Thanks, Sylvia,¡± I said as she pulled away from my arm and wiped her lips off.


    Sylvia glared at me, then at Padraic. ¡°What happened to him? Why was he so hurt? And what did you give him to¡ª¡±


    Padraic put his hands up defensively. ¡°Woah there. Listen, I get that I¡¯m handsome, but please tone down the glaring, you two. I didn¡¯t do anything to deserve this. I mean, do you think I was even capable of hurting Kaladin?¡±


    Sylvia grumbled some random things to herself, then shrugged her shoulders. ¡°You have a point.¡±


    Her cold glare turned to me, and despite the gaze, I had a good idea. ¡°Sylvia, I need your help with something.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°So how do we know it worked?¡± Padraic asked.


    ¡°It worked. I knocked her out after she ate the food with my blood,¡± Sylvia explained.


    ¡°But you¡­mixed it with Kal¡¯s blood. Doesn¡¯t that like¡­change something? It should change how it works,¡± Padraic mused to himself.


    ¡°Nope, doesn¡¯t change a thing,¡± Sylvia said as she sliced the wall of ice apart in a single strike with her silver and red Estoc.


    ¡°You know you never let me see that precious weapon of yours,¡± Padraic muttered with too much fervor.


    Sylvia looked over her shoulder at him with a disgusted look. ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that. You sound like a creep. And now is not the time to be looking at my sword.¡±


    We all held our breath and rushed toward the room''s window and tossed it open. It was a plan we agreed upon to avoid what happened to me. Padraic fanned the air out with a shirt while Sylvia and I checked on Cerila.


    She was sprawled out on her bed with a half-eaten piece of bread in her mouth, and soup spilled on her. It wasn¡¯t exactly the most graceful pose to be in, but she seemed oddly at peace as her chest raised and fell at a steady rate.


    ¡°Thank you for not hurting her,¡± I told Sylvia.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet,¡± Sylvia grumbled as she moved to grab Cerila¡¯s arm.


    She sank her fangs into her arm, and Sylvia¡¯s eyes went wide in surprise. She closed them tightly and concentrated for a few moments until eventually letting go and wiping her face again.


    From the outside, it looked as if nothing had changed. Cerila was still sleeping soundly. ¡°Did you heal her? And once again, thank you for helping. I know you don¡¯t really like doing this kind of stuff, so it means a lot.¡±


    Sylvia looked conflicted for a moment but blushed slightly and shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Anything for you, Kal. But yeah, I did fix some of it. There was something wrong with her for sure, more than I expected, but I¡¯m not exactly certain how to explain it to someone else.¡±


    ¡°So does that mean she is out of her heat?¡± Padraic asked from across the room.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. I felt that if I did that, it might just cause more problems down the road. I¡¯ve never drunk the blood of anyone in this condition, so this is all new to me,¡± Sylvia explained.


    ¡°Then what was the point?¡± Padraic asked.


    Sylvia sent a glare his way. ¡°I did what I thought was necessary. If you explained everything to me correctly, then stopping her heat seemed like a bad idea. I just¡­I don¡¯t know..reset her? I guess? I felt like there was some nasty stuff inside of her, and I just got rid of it. She should be more or less normal now¡­not that I know what that means, but I don¡¯t think she will attack anyone again. And if she does, I can knock her out later but let her sleep for the time being.¡±


    Slyiva crossed her arms and looked at both of us. ¡°And you will call me later if that happens. Do you both understand me?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said with a nod.


    ¡°Yes, Mom, I under¡ªagh.¡±


    Sylvia chucked the piece of half-eaten bread at Padraic before he could even finish his sentence. I let out a sigh of relief. Everything seemed to be in order now. It was a shame this happened to Cerila, but I¡¯m thankful to know that she didn¡¯t attack me outright for no reason.


    And as Padraic said, Cerila attacking me physically was probably the best-case scenario. If she had gone a different route, things would have turned out very differently. Which would have been¡­


    ¡°Hey, and why are your ears flushed? Are you embarrassed, huh? Are you thinking of something weird?¡± Sylvia hissed.


    Oh, I suppose I am. Just imagining that scenario is a bit¡­uh, yeah. Nothing to be ashamed about. I¡¯m a growing boy, that¡¯s right¡­these urges tend to creep up from time to time no matter how much I handle them on my own.


    I was going to try and wiggle my way out of it when all of sudden a loud rumbling erupted in the room. All of us simultaneously looked at the bed in confusion. That was a rumbling of a stomach. Even as a starving slave, my stomach never made such a noise. I didn¡¯t think it was possible for it to get that loud.


    ¡°By the gods, what have you done?¡± Padraic muttered.


    Cerila proceeded to projectile vomit a tower of wretched sludge. It was a horrifying scene to witness, and I got flashbacks to my coming-of-age ceremony. I had this exact picture in my mind, but seeing it in person made it all the more disgusting.


    Even so, I had to ignore the smell.


    I pushed through the awful feeling that transmitted to my hands and knees as I laid Cerila on her side. If Cerila were to die in her sleep because of us, I would never forgive myself. Besides, despite this awful scenario, it was just vomit at the end of the day.


    I have been through far worse.


    ¡°I think we found all that nasty stuff you were talking about,¡± Padraic murmured as he pinched his nose shut. ¡°I¡¯m going to go get Mrs. Shadowheart¡­we need help.¡±


    ¡ª


    Sylvia Talgan¡¯s POV


    I opened my eyes and stared into the darkness. I tried closing them again so I could go back to sleep, but the awful stench from this morning felt like it was still lingering despite taking another bath.


    And to make matters worse, I was thirsty. Not the kind of thirst I got when I was peckish but the odd thirst I felt whenever I wanted water. I didn¡¯t need water or food to survive. Most of the time, I just ate and drank for comfort and the taste.


    But every once in a while I got the urge to eat something sweet or just drink a glass of water. It was always worse when my mouth was dry. I tried to ignore the smacking of my dry mouth and just went back to sleep. I didn¡¯t want to venture out at night if I didn¡¯t have to.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Damn,¡± I muttered quietly in frustration.


    I made sure to be gentle getting out of bed so as not to wake Mila or Kaladin. Mila rarely woke up for anything, but Kaladin could still be sensitive in his sleep. It¡¯s not nearly as bad as it was.


    I remember the days that just getting near him in his sleep was enough to trigger him to attack. All it took was a single arm to get within reach of him and he would lunge from his sleep. Back then, it felt as if he wasn¡¯t really sleeping but hovering in a weird place between being asleep and awake.


    But now¡­


    I smiled softly as Kaladin slept peacefully in his bed. These days it felt like he slept better than before. He stopped talking in his sleep, and it seemed that the nightmares that plagued his mind had finally gone away. It was a relief to see him being¡­him.


    I rubbed my eyes and covered Mila back up with the blankets. I let out a sigh as I looked into the darkness. My night sight was better than most, but the lingering fear of the darkness crept up on my heart. I went over to the dresser on the other side of the room and cried internally as the water pitcher was empty.


    I just closed my eyes and left the room, walking through the house with practiced steps. This wasn¡¯t the first time I had done this, and I¡¯ve lived here long enough to know my way around with even my eyes closed. I really should have just lit a candle, but I didn¡¯t want to bother Kaladin or Mila.


    I hate the dark. I hate the dark. I hate the dark.


    I found the stairs, entered the dining room, and grabbed the first water pitcher on the table. Thankfully I was rewarded with the sloshing sound of water, and I immediately took a swig of the refreshingly cold liquid.


    ¡°Ah¡­this was worth it,¡± I said to myself.


    I decided to bring the pitcher along with me and started my journey back to my room. For some reason going back to my room always felt faster. Maybe it was because I was moving faster but I¡ªoof.


    Huh? Did I make a mistake? Did I run into a wall? But why was it so soft?


    I clenched my fists and dared myself to peek. My eyes opened slightly. I let out a shocked gasp as I looked up at a person. Her amber eyes stared down at me, and before I could even make a noise, I was picked up like a child from underneath my arms.


    I suppressed a yelp of surprise with nothing more than sheer willpower as Cerila took one long sniff of me. It was a deep sniff that filled her entire lungs and it felt like it lasted for a minute. I could feel her slightly moist nose on my neck, and I wanted to scream, but I just was so surprised I didn¡¯t know what to do or to say.


    Then she set me down gently, looked at the water pitcher I was death-gripping, then looked back at me, grabbed the water pitcher from my hand, and walked away in silence. She never once turned around or even attempted to communicate with me.


    Wh¡ªwha¡ªwhat was that? Was I just violated? Why did she sniff me so intensely? I¡ªI don¡¯t understand¡­

 Vol.7 Ch.155- Confessions And Training.

    ¡°How was that?¡± Mom asked as she slid her finger across my arm.


    ¡°Better. This part was harder than it was for my right arm,¡± I responded.


    ¡°Is that so? Well, maybe it¡¯s because you favor your right arm more,¡± Mom suggested.


    ¡°A possibility for sure, but I can and do use both my arms and hands frequently. I suppose I do use my right side slightly more, though,¡± I said as I exhaled slowly.


    I opened my eyes and let my arms drop to my side. Mom was just smiling kindly at me with an expectant look.


    ¡°It went well. I can feel this pathway more than before. It took us three days for the right arm. Hopefully, with another session, we can finish the left side early,¡± I said as I wiped the sweat off my forehead.


    It has been three days since the incident with Cerila. Mom ended up helping her after that episode, and Cerila stayed locked in her room. Others would bring her food, and I was told to keep my distance for obvious reasons. But I was assured that Cerila would be returning to normal soon enough.


    Since then, I¡¯ve started training with Mom in learning this different style of utilizing my mana. This was a tiring and taxing form of training. I was basically relearning how to use my mana in the opposite way. But, I¡¯ll never forget sitting in the backyard and spending days upon days guiding the tiny droplet of warm water like mana through my body and to my fingertip.


    However, now I was taking the mana to my fingertip and guiding it back into my body, creating a sort of mental mana channel to facilitate a more straightforward process. It turned out that it was incredibly difficult to do that when you have spent the better part of a decade doing it the opposite way.


    Using my mana enhancement and forming spell cores has become second nature to me. I¡¯ve trained countless hours in the first method, and undoing it would simply just take some time.


    Thankfully, it didn¡¯t seem like it would take that long, as it only took three days of training to complete the reverse pathway in my right arm. With only a morning of training and the skills I learned from Mom and my previous attempts, I managed to get halfway through the left and that only left the legs and the body. Mom and I both agreed that the body would probably be more of a challenge, but there was no point in worrying about it now.


    It is just another obstacle to overcome.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m happy that I was finally able to teach you something,¡± Mom said with a bitter smile.


    I raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°What do you mean by that? You¡¯ve taught me plenty of things.¡±


    ¡°I¡­well, I sort of meant regarding magic, but I¡¯m glad that you think that way. It makes me happy,¡± she said with a far more genuine smile.


    ¡°Back then, when you were training with your father and learning magic from Doctor Jacobs, I was afraid that my magic might have been too niche and difficult to learn. I felt inadequate as it took me years to learn it, yet you took to magic like it was second nature for you. And my training wasn¡¯t exactly in an environment like this,¡± she said, looking around at the man-made forest.


    I see, her training was probably far more brutal than this. For her, learning magic was a matter of life and death. And I can¡¯t imagine the people who taught her were patient.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing to worry about now, is there? We have all the time we need, and I couldn¡¯t ask for a better teacher,¡± I said earnestly.


    A genuine ear-to-ear smile bloomed on my mother¡¯s face. ¡°It means the world to hear that, Kal.¡±


    I returned her smile only to hear my name shouted far off in the forest. Mom and I had taken our training to a more secluded area not to bother the others and so that I could remain focused.


    ¡°Your friend is calling. You should go keep your promise,¡± Mom said with a wave. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Dallin and Mila and make sure breakfast is ready.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mom. But uh¡­just make sure, okay? No, helping, right?¡± I asked as I wiped the dust off my legs.


    Mom puffed her cheeks out at me and shooed me away. I couldn¡¯t tease my mother too much about cooking as I was just as horrid as her. Whatever ingredients our hands touched in the process of making food turned awful. It was a genuine curse that I hadn¡¯t figured out yet.


    Either way, it was probably nothing. I chuckled to myself and jogged through the forest when a thought struck me.


    Why don¡¯t I just use my Soul Sight to see what¡¯s affecting the food? If it¡¯s magic based, I should be able to see something, right? Huh, maybe I¡¯ll do that soon.


    I jogged through the woods until I reached the usual training ground. Varnir and Dad were both waiting for me there as I had promised to spar with Varnir today. He and many of the others in Class Onward had a small fight coming up.


    There they would fight other students who were interested in being in the tournament with Sandervile. Forward University didn¡¯t bar any student¡¯s entrance. All they had to do was earn their way as well as be under a certain age.


    It was pretty simple stuff but thankfully, I didn¡¯t have to compete in that fight. Queen Maxwell had given me a direct invitation which was something only one person could get.


    ¡°Yo, you ready, Kaladin? Don¡¯t tell me you are too tired from your training now,¡± Varnir said with a grin.


    I extended a hand and caught Dad¡¯s spear with ease. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Just don¡¯t get mad if I beat you today.¡±


    Varnir chuckled to himself and eyed me with a hint of annoyance. ¡°You know, when are you getting a new weapon? It¡¯s been months.¡±


    ¡°And I told you that it would be soon,¡± I said as I swung the pitch-black spear to warm up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been saying soon for literal months, Kaladin. When the heck is your soon? I get that you''re the Dragonslayer and all that now, but you don¡¯t have to go buy some expensive spear somewhere,¡± Varnir said as he watched me.


    ¡°Who said I was buying a spear? Listen, don¡¯t you worry about me. I made a promise that I intend to keep. I¡¯m certain that it will be worth it with a little patience,¡± I told him as I pointed the end of my spear at him.


    Dad just watched from the side with a smirk and his arms crossed. ¡°You know the rules. The first to three hits wins.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you heard that, Varnir? You know the rules, right?¡± I teased.


    Varnir rolled his eyes and lowered his shield. ¡°Are you going to give me a hard time over that forever? It was an accident¡­ just a reaction. Maybe if you didn¡¯t move so fast, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± he grumbled.


    ¡°I can confirm that Kaladin has always been like that,¡± Dad said with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ll never forget when he surprised me with his speed for the first time. As a boy I knocked him down without even thinking about it,¡± Dad said with an awkward chuckle.


    I remembered that moment fondly as well. It was the first time I had seen Dad move so fast before. Back then, I wondered if it would have been possible for me to reach such a level, and I was happy to say that I was getting closer.


    But I just chuckled at Varnir¡¯s complaint as I recalled that memory. Not long ago, Varnir had accidentally used his shield against me. His shield may look like a random piece of bark ripped off a tree, but it was a fully functioning dungeon item.


    I had pressed him a little too hard and gotten the upper hand with a surprise attack. Varnir just let his training react for him, and his shield attacked me with its tentacle-like roots. I did get slashed on the arm, but it was barely a flesh wound, nothing to be worried about.


    Although Sylvia didn¡¯t see it that way¡­


    Vanir and I squared off, and Dad sent a gust of wind out into the training ground. That was the cue to start the fight, but neither of us moved. Varnir and I always started off that way, but this would be different today.


    Without magic or being in a life-or-death fight, Varnir and I were at similar levels on paper. I was stronger and faster than him, and my mana enhancement was better, but Varnir¡¯s skills with his spear and shield surpassed me. Varnir was also physically older and taller than me, which helped him.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    In our fights, my best option was to keep him at bay with my spear, although I rarely fought him like that as it didn¡¯t mesh with my aggressive fighting style. His short spear and shield combo excelled at blocking and countering. Without a shield or second weapon of my own, it meant that if I committed to a strike and Varnir successfully blocked me that meant a spear was coming my way.


    And if I used my spear to block his spear, a shield aiming for somewhere on my body was moments away. But if I kept Varnir at a distance and used my spear¡¯s superior length, and never over-committed, I could whittle away at Varnir and score a few hits on him.


    Well, that¡¯s typically how our fights should go, but I always pressed him. I was an aggressive fighter. I always had been. It was the only way I knew how to fight, it was engraved in me, and I had no plans of changing a successful formula now.


    And I usually used these spars to focus on my spear skills. Today was different. Today was a spar to prepare Varnir for his upcoming battles. And unlike our sparring, Varnir¡¯s opponent wouldn¡¯t be following such strict rules. Instead, they would be using magic, items, and any possible technique they could to defeat Varnir.


    So what Varnir didn¡¯t know was that today he was going to taste defeat to prepare himself for the future better. I would make sure of it.


    Varnir started off the fight with a straight thrust of his spear. I went to deflect it, but Varnir immediately turned it into a slice, and I flicked my spear up to deflect it. The metal rang out, and I slipped by for a return thrust.


    As to be expected, Varnir blocked it with his shield. However, the pitch-black spear oddly enough, slid off the wooden shield like it was made of metal. It was a unique quirk of that shield that Varnir figured out he could manipulate at will with just a little bit of mana.


    He caught me by surprise the first time he changed the shield¡¯s outer hardness, and my spear sank into it like wood. I lost a few points because of that trick, but I¡¯m always cautious of it now.


    We continued to trade blows like this for some time. Varnir began to show signs of frustration as I had remained on the defensive the entire time. Only retaliating at appropriate times and never firmly committing to an attack.


    Varnir made his first mistake as he went for a low thrust at my shin from behind his shield. I side-stepped into his blind spot and thrust my spear forward with more strength and speed, purposely missing the side of his calf.


    ¡°That¡¯s one hit for Kaladin,¡± Dad called out.


    Varnir clicked his tongue, and we both reset. Varnir wasn¡¯t out of steam as he was in excellent shape, and so was I. Even so, sweat rolled down our faces, and our chests rose and fell in rhythm with our breathing.


    The fight was still ongoing, but I showed no signs of attacking Varnir. He scowled at me and pressed forward. Usually, it was me that always moved forward, but today I had different plans, and they were already coming together.


    Varnir grunted as he thrust his spear, only for me to step back and out of its range, not even bothering to counter him. I danced around his attacks for a minute, and Varnir became noticeably irritated. He wasn¡¯t used to somebody who retreated instead of attacking at every opportunity.


    It was also true that I would never win a fight or teach him a lesson if I continued to use that technique against him. But my current goal was to anger Varnir so he would slip up. And it was about time that I showed him just how dangerous a fight could be.


    Varnir¡¯s cut went wide, and instead of backing up, I lurched forward and thrust my spear as fast as I could manage it. Varnir¡¯s frustration melted away, and his eyes went wide as he backpedaled away from me.


    My spear¡¯s aim was true and it forced Varnir to block it with his shield in a panic. I felt the tip of my spear sink into the wood, which was the cue for me to flip this spar on its head.


    I plunged my spear deeper into the shield, much to Varnir¡¯s surprise. Varnir tried retracting his spear, but I brought my foot down on the wooden shaft, snapping it in two.


    Now that my spear was sufficiently embedded into the shield I wasted no time in using my spear as a reel, forcing Varnir to me. His shield was strapped to his arm, and he wasn¡¯t nearly fast enough to undo it. Varnir had no choice but to fall into my grasp.


    Varnir tried to lean into his shield to use it to bat me away and make room between us, but I was expecting that. I continued to pull him and sidestepped around him. I even let go of my spear, which made Varnir stumble forward awkwardly on unsteady feet.


    I quickly tripped Varnir and grabbed his shield that still had his arm attached to it, forcing it behind him and using it to press him to the ground. Varnir let out a pained groan as my knee went into his back, and my weight pinned him to the floor with his own shield.


    Varnir let out a deep sigh that felt more like I was pressing the air out of him. ¡°Guess I¡¯m the one who needs a new spear,¡± he complained. ¡°I lost.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, I immediately took my knee off of him and returned control of his arm to him. Varnir sat on his butt as he rubbed his shield arm. Varnir looked up at my dad, and Dad gave him a knowing look.


    ¡°This is not what I expected. But I understand what happened. I took this as a spear versus spear combatant when I told you this was practice for the tournament. If this were the first round, even here at school, I would have lost because I didn¡¯t take it seriously. I should be pissed off at myself. Sorry for wasting your time, Kaladin and Alanis,¡± Varnir said as he stood up and grabbed his spear tip.


    So he understood it without me having to say a word. Varnir may be better than me with weapons alone, but I had overwhelming more experience than him in fighting other people. However, Varnir is far more mature than I thought, and he is pretty talented to recognize what I was trying to teach immediately.


    ¡°If you understand, then I wouldn¡¯t call this a waste of time whatsoever. Now you know what the next few weeks of our training should look like, right? I¡¯m sure we will have plenty of time after school starts,¡± I said as I stuck a hand out to him.


    Dad laughed and stuck his thumb up. ¡°Exactly! And don¡¯t worry about it! If Kal hadn¡¯t taught you, then I would have done the same thing!¡±


    Varnir grinned and shook my hand. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. You know you are a pretty good teacher when you want to be, Kaladin, so how about another few rounds with the training staffs?¡±


    I looked up at the sky and then nodded. ¡°I got time.¡±


    ¡ª


    It was the following day already, and I was on my way to the forest for more morning training. Tomorrow was my rest day and the day we decided to clean the dorm room. School was also starting in two days, so training was going to take a back seat for a couple of days as we all adjusted to life.


    But for the time being, I decided to push myself for one more day so I could enjoy the next few in relative peace. So instead of a morning jog, I opted for a morning sprint. Today was Sylvia¡¯s day to watch Mila, and I ended up waking up earlier than Dad, so I went off on my own.


    But when I was running down the path, the cold air whipping my body and long before the sun rose, I encountered a lone figure in front of me. Her short red hair bounced on her head. It was a surprise to see her. And I just meant that literally, Tsarra usually moved around the school with her illusion magic cloaking her.


    Was she concentrating more on the run today?


    I quickly gained on her, and Tsarra¡¯s head flicked around, and she stared at me with a frightened look that vanished the moment she recognized me. She let out a sigh of relief as I pulled up next to her.


    ¡°Ca¡ªcan you please not suddenly increase your running speed when you are behind a p-person. You are very big, and your steps can be scary,¡± Tsarra complained.


    Being this close, I could hear her heart thumping in her chest. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you,¡± I admitted.


    We jogged the rest of the way in silence until we reached the gate into the woods. Tsarra went to open it, but she stopped and turned her head slightly at me. Her red hair covered her green eye.


    ¡°I¡¯m s¡ªsorry,¡± she murmured so quietly I barely heard her.


    ¡°Sorry? Sorry for what?¡± I asked, confused.


    Tssarra turned away from me completely. ¡°Sorry for lying to you.¡±


    Lying? Huh? What is she on about?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not following, Tsarra. What exactly are you lying about?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°I¡ªI¡­.you¡­you have been training an enemy, and I didn¡¯t mean to wait so long to tell you. I just¡ª¡± Tasrra trailed off and let her shoulders drop.


    Oh, now I understand what she is talking about. I suppose one could think of it that way, not that I would.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be fighting for Luminar in the tournament,¡± Tsarra said meekly.


    Well, I take that back. That¡¯s news to me. I didn¡¯t know Tsarra intended to compete.


    But truth be told, Tsarra wasn¡¯t lying to me. I was the one withholding the truth from her in actuality. I knew more about the upcoming event than she did. Thanks to Queen Maxwell and our plans, I was privy to more information in regard to the tournament than most people. I¡¯m aware of something that nobody but Queen Maxwell knows.


    Speaking of that. The announcement should be anytime now.


    ¡°I think I understand what you mean. But don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t and won¡¯t ever see you as an enemy, Tsarra. I¡¯m just helping a friend and family member train. So it¡¯s nothing to overthink,¡± I told her.


    It¡¯s not like my Dark Elf side of the family is looking at me with smiles. Maybe Mom¡¯s side will pan out better, even if it¡¯s only Tsarra.


    Tsarra looked back slightly but didn¡¯t say a word. I put a finger to my chin and shrugged. ¡°I suppose if you feel bad about it, then how about you tell me why you are competing? This is the first I¡¯ve heard of you showing interest in the tournament.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­because I have¡ªno, I need to. If I¡­want to achieve my goal, then I need to have those watching me look favorably upon me,¡± Tsarra explained in a cryptic yet serious way.


    ¡°Goal, huh¡­I understand. I won¡¯t pry any further. If you are going this far, this goal of yours must be pretty important, right?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± she said, turning around and opening the gate.


    Tsarra didn¡¯t seem to have some big lofty goal like Lauren or Parker. She seemed content with living life and even living under most people¡¯s radar. Tsarra sat behind me in class for a long time before I even realized her existence. And when I first met her, she spent most of her time hiding from others. It¡¯s only been recently that Tsarra has been somewhat comfortable around other people.


    But for her to be so serious, this must be important to her.


    "I hope you know that if we get matched up together, I don¡¯t plan on holding back,¡± I told her playfully.


    Tsarra nodded to herself. ¡°Good, because I don¡¯t either,¡± she said with a hint of happiness. ¡°B¡ªbesides, the others would be mad if you went easy on me. Al¡ªalthough I would prefer it if we didn¡¯t face each other at all¡­Kaladin¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s hope¡ªhuh? Hey, do you hear that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Somebody¡­yelling? No, are they ordering somebody to swing a sword? It¡ª¡± Tsarra trailed off and looked at me.


    What would Grandpa be doing up so early? Cerila is still recovering as of last night, so who is he training?

 Vol.7 Ch.156- The Old Exarch.

    ¡°Again,¡± Grandpa¡¯s voice echoed in the empty forest. ¡°Again.¡±


    I walked through the brush until I was behind the old man. He paid me no mind as he leaned on his cane and stared straight forward. I followed his gaze and watched Ren as she went through a series of practiced swings and moves with the new sword that she had recently gotten.


    It was a katana, just like her old one, but this one was completely different. The blade was white as snow, while the single curved edge was pitch black. Even the wrapping of her grip was white, and the handguard was adorned with gold wisps that looked like clouds or maybe mist.


    Ren had shown it to me, and I had to admit it was a beautiful weapon. But, according to her, it wasn¡¯t just for looks either as it was also valuable from a practical standpoint. It was also highly specced. The blade was constructed hundreds of years ago and had stood the test of time. It was lightweight yet incredibly sharp with its Mythril edge.


    Even so¡­that doesn¡¯t explain what is going on here.


    ¡°What do you want, Boy?¡± Grandpa asked, not even bothering to turn his head. ¡°As you can see, we are busy.¡±


    I just sighed. ¡°I was hoping to talk to you sooner rather than later. This just happened to be a good opportunity since you rarely leave the house unless you are training Cerila.¡±


    He said nothing to me for a moment. ¡°Again.¡±


    Ren responded with a nod, sheathed her sword, and dropped into a low stance only to unsheathe it again and move through her movements once more. I¡¯m not sure I would call her movements graceful, like Dad when he uses his spear, but there was something to it.


    When Ren trained, I always felt her sincerity in everything she did. Ren was the type of person to give it her all, even if she wasn¡¯t naturally gifted in whatever she was doing. Hard work and determination are what showed in her movements, at least to me that is.


    ¡°What do you see?¡± Grandpa asked quietly.


    ¡°Somebody who is working hard,¡± I told him.


    Grandpa grunted and turned his head to the side slightly. ¡°Not someone with an overflowing amount of talent?¡±


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t say she possesses the talent of that level,¡± I said honestly.


    Grandpa nodded to himself, seemingly pleased with my answer. ¡°I see¡­leave it to you to understand the genius of another. Not many people would be able to see what you see in her.¡±


    ¡°Ren is a genius? And I¡¯m not sure I would qualify myself as a genius either,¡± I said, looking at the old man from the side.


    ¡°She is a genius in another way that many do not understand. People think that being talented, intelligent, or naturally skilled is what makes someone a genius, but I disagree. Have you ever heard that you can¡¯t polish a genius?¡± Grandpa asked.


    ¡°Polish a genius? No¡­I can¡¯t say that I have,¡± I told him.


    ¡°That¡¯s because people think that geniuses are perfect. Because if you aren¡¯t perfect, then you can¡¯t be a genius. But what is a genius without hard work? The answer is nothing more than a shiny stone that will never accomplish anything but being remembered for being pretty,¡± the old man grumbled.


    ¡°Again,¡± he called out. ¡°Not everyone possesses the abilities or determination of you and Cerila. It takes a different type of person to be both gifted and hard-working. Those who are gifted often let their gifts crumble away as the world showers them with praise, while those who are hardworking will uncover the gems inside themselves that they or anyone else never thought existed.¡±


    ¡°So you are saying that Ren is a gem that you found?¡± I asked.


    Grandpa snorted, and even from beneath his long beard, I could see him scowl. ¡°I didn¡¯t find her. Somebody else already did. The girl sent a letter to me and asked me to see her at least once. I agreed on a whim, but¡­¡± he trailed off.


    I chuckled to myself. ¡°She¡¯s more than you expected?¡±


    ¡°No, her former master failed as her teacher. That old bastard¡­imagine failing to polish such a precious gem that wanted to shine more than anything else. A disgusting failure on his part,¡± Grandpa snarled. ¡°If only I had found her years ago, she would be a different person.¡±


    Her master? Is he really talking about Master Maran? Does he perhaps know him?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Given Ren¡¯s low innate talent, I think she is far ahead of many people her age. I¡¯m not sure I would call her a failure,¡± I argued.


    Grandpa snorted again and shook his head. ¡°You are wrong. You are looking at the short term and what she has accomplished up till now. I wouldn¡¯t expect a boy of your age to understand what the future might hold for someone in her position. She can be so much greater¡­let me show you.¡±


    ¡°Girl, enter your second sword form now,¡± Grandpa barked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ren shouted back with sweat dripping down her forehead.


    Instead of resetting her form and sheathing her sword, Ren started moving forward. Her swings went wider as she stepped into each strike, and her speed increased with every step.


    ¡°Use that Dragon eye or whatever. Tell me what you see,¡± Grandpa said quietly.


    I did as he asked and put mana into my eyes, activating Soul Sight. Thanks to Avasta¡¯s meddling with my eye, I never had to worry about being in agonizing physical pain when I accidentally looked at a powerful person¡¯s soul. It was far more manageable now, and it felt more like my eyes were sore than anything.


    Even so¡­I¡¯m not looking directly at Grandpa, but his soul is overwhelming even from the corner of my vision. How can an old man be so strong?


    I put that thought away for the time being and watched Ren closely. This wasn¡¯t the first time I had observed the Princess¡¯s soul. Her soul appeared as a blazing fire that spread to every inch of her body. But Grandpa was right. Something seemed different from the flow of her mana.


    I had never used my Soul Sight while Ren was training before, so it was a new experience for me. But I had used it on myself and others before¡­


    ¡°The flow of her mana enhancement is quite good. It¡¯s different from other people. More direct and powerful, almost. One could say it¡¯s more explosive,¡± I muttered.


    That¡¯s right, Ren¡¯s mana is flowing into the spaces of her muscles that are needed for whatever movement she is trying to do. If she were trying to swing her sword, the mana would fill up in her shoulders, hips, and knees. It was like a fire spreading into a room and quickly engulfing it.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Grandpa chuckled. ¡°To think that eye can really see that even though her current technique won¡¯t show it.¡±


    ¡°Girl, flow into your third sword form,¡± Grandpa ordered.


    Ren was panting harder, but with months of training, she was in the best shape of her life. It just showed how hard Grandpa had been pushing her. It made me wonder how long she had been at it to get this tired.


    Despite her fatigue, Ren gave a loud grunt, and her movements increased twofold in speed. Every slash held more power, and her blade whooshed through the hair with enough force to separate a man in half. Inside her body, her mana flared and responded to her call.


    Even with the increase in her power, her steps never faltered or lacked discipline. Her form did not waver in the slightest. Even as her breathing grew more ragged, she moved through her third form.


    ¡°See, her hard work and dedication to these forms are her own form of genius. If everyone in the world worked as hard as Cerila, you and her, people would be more monstrous than even Dragons,¡± Grandpa said quietly, his voice full of admiration.


    Stronger than Dragons? This old man¡­


    ¡°What is driving such strong praise for her? You aren¡¯t like this, Grandpa. Not even with Mila and Dallin,¡± I asked.


    The old man gave me a sour look. ¡°I recognize hard work and talent when I see it. I praised you enough,¡± he snapped back. ¡°Besides, that girl managed something not even I could do in my prime. I couldn¡¯t mimic the third form as well as she could,¡± he added solemnly, almost in a whisper.


    ¡°I don¡¯t seem to remember that happening all that often,¡± I grumbled, ignoring the last part.


    Grandpa ignored me and whacked his cane hard against the floor. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Girl. Come here.¡±


    Ren immediately stopped and resheathed her sword. She walked over to us with determined steps, but her face and hair were drenched in sweat. She tried to calm her breathing, but it took her a few moments. Grandpa did not interrupt her.


    The old man looked down at her hip where her sword hung. ¡°Did that old fool you call master really give you his sword, Girl?¡±


    ¡°My¡­name¡­is¡ª¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask, and I don¡¯t care,¡± Grandpa snapped back. ¡°Seems he has been too lax with you, Girl. You seek my counsel, so don¡¯t think that you are that special. I am not that fool, and I never will be. I can die a happy man right now, knowing that he failed where I succeeded.¡±


    Sigh¡­he¡¯s right back to where he was. He went from praising her to this¡ªsuch a grouchy old man.


    Ren furrowed her brows and clenched her fists. ¡°Sorry, Sir. Yes, Master did leave me his sword as well as a book to finish my stu¡ª¡±


    Grandpa stopped leaning on his cane and took a quick step forward, moving far faster than his aging body should allow. ¡°Did you say a book? He wrote his techniques down in a book?! Is this true, Girl!?¡±


    Ren gave me a scared look and shook from the surprising outburst from the old man. Even I was even surprised at Grandpa¡¯s fervor.


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­Sir, he did¡ª¡±


    ¡°How many forms are in that book?¡± Grandpa asked, nearly getting in Ren¡¯s face.


    ¡°All ten¡­Sir,¡± Ren said, meeting his eyes and standing straighter.


    ¡°Ten? There are ten now¡­maybe he did continue to improve after all¡­¡± Grandpa mumbled as he stepped back.


    The old man ran a hand through his long white beard and had a pensive look on his face. His swirling emerald eyes seemed to be in deep thought from behind his thick glasses.


    Time dragged on as Ren, and I exchanged glances a few times until Grandpa cleared his throat and looked at Ren. ¡°How much of that book have you read and mastered?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve read it all, but it¡¯s been difficult to grasp. Anything past the fourth form seems to be unreachable for me. I¡¯m having a hard time deciphering the complex moves¡­and what I should do to practice them.¡±


    Grandpa clicked his tongue and bit his lip. ¡°Damn that bastard. Tell me, Girl, did he send you to me?¡±


    Ren nodded, and Grandpa pulled on his beard hard. ¡°Bastard¡­damn old fool, he is doing this on purpose,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°He should have worked harder and done what he wanted instead of listening to his brother¡­what a shame.¡±


    Grandpa seemed almost sad at the last part, but that vanished quickly. The old man glared at Ren with fire in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll train you, Girl. Bring me that book, and I will have it deciphered in two days.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you real¡ª¡± Grandpa¡¯s glare intensified, and Ren stood a little straighter. ¡°Yes, Sir, I¡¯ll bring the book to you this instant.¡±


    Ren stood still while Grandpa turned around to face me. After a few steps, Grandpa looked over his shoulder. ¡°What are you doing standing there? Do you need permission to walk? Go get it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, sir!¡± Ren said, bolting off into the forest immediately.


    Grandpa clicked his tongue. ¡°He was too damn soft on her¡­she didn¡¯t need another daddy. She needed a mentor,¡± he grumbled, but his eyes looked at me. ¡°You helped her train, did you not?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± I responded.


    ¡°You did well. Her body is honed and is in the perfect state for training. I will make her regret seeking me out or mold her into something great,¡± the old man chuckled.


    Perhaps¡­this is good for Ren? No, it definitely is. I have a feeling that this is something she truly wants for herself. At least, that¡¯s the impression I¡¯m getting. And if Master Maran suggested it as well¡­mmm.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the compliment,¡± I said as I motioned to my side, two stone chairs sprouting from the ground. ¡°Now, shall we have that talk?¡±


    ¡°You are going to make an old man sit in the cold this early¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please, Grandpa, this is a serious matter,¡± I said sternly.


    The old man looked up at me with a bushy raised eyebrow but nodded slowly to himself. ¡°Okay. But first¡­¡± Grandpa pointed his cane out into the woods. ¡°Go away. You may be able to hide from most people but not from me. I¡¯ll only ask you once.¡±


    I smiled bitterly as I watched the air wobble and wave as Tsarra sprinted off into the woods. ¡°You know that¡¯s my aunt. I would prefer it if you treated her a little better.¡±


    Grandpa snorted to himself and sat down in the stone chair with a grunt. ¡°She¡¯s not my aunt, so what does it matter to me,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Now¡­what is it that you want to know?¡±


    ¡°A lot of things, to be honest. Where do you want to start?¡± I asked.


    Grandpa flashed his cane and poked me in the shin. ¡°Quit playing games with me, Boy. Just ask the damn question,¡± he said with a tired sigh.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start at the beginning. Why do you hate Vampires so much? Even more so than most,¡± I asked simply.


    The old man grimaced at me and sent a glare my way. ¡°I told you why. The real question is what is there to like abou¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the truth, is it?¡± I said, interrupting his rant before it could go off the rails. ¡°You were an Exarch, one of the most influential and powerful people in the country of Arotal, and yet, even after all these years, I¡¯ve never once heard you mention Amon-Ra. Even in your own home, you don¡¯t have a single religious artifact. Someone who should have been as devout as you should have been should have at least had something, even if they were hiding from the public eye. So¡­why?¡±


    I watched him closely as he shut his eyes and sank into the chair. I could hear him swallow his own spit and roll his tongue in his mouth before slightly opening his eyes. ¡°Because they are monsters just acting as ordinary people.¡±


    He glared at me, stopping me from saying something back. ¡°And before you get defensive, just listen to my story. I haven¡¯t told anyone of this story¡­not in over fifty years. Your parents don¡¯t even know it. But when I was a boy, I was a typical poor orphan that you could find anywhere in the world. I lived in a small town outside of Korvin in the north of Artotal, in a run-down and long-forgotten abbey. ¡°


    Grandpa let out a deep and almost sad sigh. ¡°I never knew my parents, but the people there were like my family. There were only twenty of us. The old priest that took care of us children and called us family was a kind man. The type of man that would go days without eating if it meant we could get just a little more stale bread in a salty, watery soup. He was selfless, the true example of a saint. I admired him greatly at the time¡­but it was his selflessness that led us to ruin. One day, a young girl, no older than ten, came home with the priest.¡±


    ¡°She¡­was a Vampire, wasn¡¯t she?¡± I asked.


    Grandpa nodded slowly, the fire he emitted from earlier seeming like a dream. ¡°That¡¯s right, she was. We begged the priest to get rid of her at first, but he was too kind. He would yell at us and tell us that she was in need, just like us. That we had no right to turn her away. And after a long time, we eventually saw her as one of our own. But then one terrible winter came¡­our measly food supplies were nothing more than a pile of spoiled potatoes and bread not even fit for a Barn Rat. There was a girl there with me, Aru, my best friend and the person I was the closest to. I remember her telling me that she was so hungry she thought she might die. Being the brave young fool that I was, I told her that I would go into the woods and get some mushrooms for us¡­¡±


    Grandpa trailed off, not saying anything for a long time. He looked deep in thought as he remembered his past. I had never heard the old man talk so much about the past before. I got the feeling that if I breathed too loud, he would stop talking.


    ¡°I came back empty handed¡­most of the mushrooms were long gone as they should have been, and my hands were so cold they were turning blue. So I made my way back with my head down, and I knew that something was wrong as the abbey was silent. Even on our worst of days, the place was never like that, but I was too cold and too hungry to care, so I went inside. And what I found was the thick smell of metal in the air and a massacre. I found my family ripped to shreds or drained of their blood, nothing more than frigid corpses, cold as the snow outside. All at the hands of that Vampire. She had killed all of them in a bloodthirsty rage, and not even the old priest was able to stop her. The strength of a bloodthirsty and maddened Vampire is nothing to write off,¡± he recounted.


    Grandpa looked up at me with tired eyes. ¡°The only reason I¡¯m still alive is thanks to the old Paladin that just so happened to have come by that day. She was a drunkard that spent all her time in town drinking and gambling, a real nasty woman that never came to the abbey despite it being her post. But even so, she saved me. I was moments away from having my throat ripped out when she cut the head off that monster.¡± Grandpa¡¯s glare turned cold. ¡°You know it better than most. What it means to truly be hungry, Kaladin. So do I. Even now, I can remember that hunger in my stomach I felt as a boy. But no matter how hungry I got, I never dreamed of killing my family, of killing Aru. Even in the worst times of my life, the thought never once crossed my mind. Only a beast is capable of resorting to such means.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­one case it¡¯s¡ª¡±


    Grandpa snorted and ran a hand through his beard and up to his face, rubbing his eyes. ¡°One case? Really? You are wrong. That occurrence is common. I would know because it wouldn¡¯t be the last time I saw it with my own two eyes. Families were ripped about by a lone, mad Vampire who was just hungry. I¡¯ve seen what happened to me countless times. That Vampire that you cling to has never known hunger. You have sated her for a long time, but what happens when that¡¯s not enough? When she feels that hunger? There¡¯s no reason to think about it. She will do as all Vampires have done before and after her. She will seek the blood of anyone she can get her hands on. One day that might even be her own family.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Sylvia is and never will be like that. Humans can be just as brutal when they are hungry. Maybe you wouldn¡¯t know, but I do. I fought grown men tooth and nail for even an extra dribble of slop. What¡¯s the difference between ripping their throats out for slop or for blood?¡± I said back firmly.


    Grandpa shook his head. ¡°The difference is everything. You wouldn¡¯t defile the man you killed for sustenance. That¡¯s the difference between a desperate, pitiful person and a monster.¡± Grandpa let out a deep sigh and turned away from me. ¡°I¡¯m done talking about this. I have nothing more to say to you, and I¡¯ll never change my mind, so don¡¯t ask again,¡± he said with finality.


    I guess we will never see eye to eye¡­damn stubborn old man. Why does he have to be like this?


    ¡°Fine¡­then I have other questions that need to be answered. Where is your Holy Artifact, your sword,¡± I asked bitterly, not wanting to talk about that any longer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I lost it,¡± Grandpa said with a shrug.


    I sighed in annoyance. ¡°Be honest with me.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where it is, but I don¡¯t have it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then what happened to you¡­why were you in Owlkirk, in Syn¡¯nari. Why did your invasion fail?¡± I asked.


    Grandpa chuckled to himself. ¡°Fail? It didn¡¯t fail. There wasn¡¯t a single person on that beach that could have defeated me. Not even the secretive Spirit Archers of the Wood Elves would have been enough.¡±


    Huh? What¡­


    ¡°I have so many questions¡­let¡¯s start with these Spirit Archers? Who are they? I¡¯ve never heard of them before,¡± I asked.


    Grandpa raised an eyebrow. ¡°You are lucky I¡¯m in a talking mood¡­but fine, I¡¯ll tell you more. The Spirit Archers are Elves that have a direct bloodline with the ancient spirits of the forest, or so the legend goes. They hold immense power, being able to imbue powerful magic into their arrows and weapons. It¡¯s even stronger than what you were capable of. So imagine my surprise when I saw you mimic their techniques as a boy by chance.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­so these Elves are secretive¡­somehow able to hide their power. How do you know they exist, then?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Whether that¡¯s true or not doesn¡¯t matter. But they do exist. You have even met one yourself. He was there just to observe me, after all. What was his name¡­ah¡­ Captain Amberdrew, I believe. And don¡¯t underestimate the Holy Kingdom. Our records are far more extensive than anyone else¡¯s. And I would never go into battle unaware of an enemy¡¯s trump card.¡±


    Wait! Captain Amberdew? He was one of these Spirit Archers¡­I would have never known¡­


    ¡°I thought this world¡¯s history was being skewed¡­why does Arotal have so much information?¡± I wondered out loud.


    Grandpa merely shrugged at my question. ¡°There were many things I was not privy to even as an Exarch. Many secrets were kept from us. I couldn¡¯t even tell you the abilities of two of the Exarchs as we were forbidden to even spar against each other.¡±


    Withholding valuable information from themselves? At the upper echelons of the country? What is going on over there?


    ¡°Okay then, why did you not succeed in your task? I can¡¯t imagine a case where someone who is apparently so strong that not even a secret sect of powerful Elves could handle goes into hiding.¡±


    Grandpa rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s because I surrendered. On the outside, that invasion was for two things. To test our naval landing forces and to retrieve a legendary item from Syn¡¯nari¡¯s coffers. But in truth, it was to get rid of me.¡±


    ¡°Get rid of you¡­why? What¡¯s the¡ª¡±


    The words got caught in my throat as I looked at Grandpa. I could tell this was a serious thing for him. I could see the betrayal in his eyes. And I understood that all too well because I was once disposed of.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why they did the things that they did. Before I even realized it, I had been surrounded by inquisitors masquerading as sailors. I cut them all down, along with any who betrayed me, narrowly evading the other two Exarchs who hid on the ship and tried to kill me. Even with their surprise attack, it wasn¡¯t enough to end me. I jumped into the water after letting the spear Exarch stab me in the stomach. Even though it almost killed me, I figured I would end the invasion myself, so I let the Wood Elves destroy our ships. Thanks to my actions, we were routed, and I surrendered to an elite group in the jungle a few days later. Believe it or not, Cerila¡¯s father was the first to find me,¡± Grandpa said fondly.


    ¡°Cerila¡¯s father was that important, huh? But wait a moment, you almost died? How? Your healing magic is incredible. I don¡¯t understand how you would die from a stab to the gut when you can regrow a separated limb. At your peak, you should have been even stronger.¡±


    ¡°What you don¡¯t know is that all Holy Artifacts cause something called a Stigmata. Wounds that can not be healed easily. Even a small cut from my sword takes great effort to heal, even by someone of my caliber,¡± he explained.


    There has to be a reason behind that. A wound that does not heal even with the skills of a Grandmaster light mage?


    ¡°Good to know. Remind me not to get stabbed by any Holy Artifacts anytime soon. But I see¡­ that¡¯s why you were in Owlkirk. Can I ask you something¡­is one of the reasons you didn¡¯t get involved with Cerila when her family was abusing her because of your past?¡±


    Grandpa smiled bitterly. ¡°Seems you finally pieced it together. It¡¯s true. When Cerila¡¯s parents passed, her sister must have gone through her father¡¯s belongings. She found out about my past and threatened to tell people if I didn¡¯t stay away from them. She blamed me for not being able to save her mother and father¡­despite them already being corpses before I got to them. I had to make a choice¡­if she had outed me to the world, it wouldn¡¯t have just been my job or position. It would have been my life and the life of everyone in Owlkirk, maybe even Syn¡¯nari. My comrades would have come together again to find my Holy Artifact by any means, even if that meant razing a nation to the ground. After all, I narrowly avoided their search the first and second times thanks to Cerila¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Things are starting to make more sense now¡­¡± I mumbled to myself as I began thinking, but Grandpa poked me with the end of his cane.


    ¡°Let me tell you something then, Kaladin. I know you may be angry with me, but¡­I want you to promise me something.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°If you ever run into an Exarch, you are not to fight them. You are to take your loved ones and run. You can not kill even the weakest Exarch on their worst day,¡± he said, his voice stern.


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Whatever you think you know about an Exarch is dangerously wrong. They are not equivalent to a War God like people make them out to be. Unlike the rest of the Human world, the Holy Kingdom does not flaunt the strength of its elites openly. Let me tell you right here and now, not even that Maruader King or anyone on Illyrcium could best an Exarch in combat. Nobody in this kingdom could have defeated me. I was the strongest Exarch in thousands of years, after all,¡± Grandpa said without a hint of grandiosityity. He believed every word he was saying.


    Even King Maxwell would be defeated? I find that hard to believe.


    ¡°I thought you just said you weren¡¯t allowed to spar Exarchs? How do you know that you were the strongest?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°There¡¯s a way to tell, although the margin for error is there¡­I am an exception,¡± Grandpa said softly.


    ¡°Prove it. Show me what makes an Exarch, an Exarch,¡± I said.


    Grandpa eyed me a bit and sighed. ¡°Fine¡­you are too stubborn. Knowing you, you would rush into battle the moment you saw one. You would never believe me if I didn¡¯t show you anyway,¡± he grumbled as he stood up and walked a few paces away.


    Grandpa looked down at me from beneath his thick glasses. ¡°So that you know, this is hard for an old man. It takes a lot out of me, be grateful you get to witness it and live to tell the tale. Most people who have seen this power have died at my hands. It was something we were only allowed to use in extreme situations.¡±


    The old man took in a single deep breath. He stood there with his eyes closed in concentration. And I waited for something to happen with bated breath. I even looked at his blindly bright soul with Soul Sight, but nothing came.


    Grandpa let out a long sigh and sat back down on shaky legs. ¡°It seems¡­I have grown weak¡­if I called upon my power¡­I may die, sorry.¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t be sorry. I would never ask you to do that if it meant you would die,¡± I said in a slight panic.


    He just smiled softly at me. ¡°Truth be told, I was afraid I¡¯d never be able to call upon that power again. It seems it was true¡­well, either way¡­you can tell by how many wings an Exarch has. I had ten, the most any Exarch that used Hubris has had in recorded history since the legendary hero Tyldiur who defeated the Bloody Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Tyldiur? Wings? Wasn¡¯t he the first War God¡­a member of The Six? Was he an Exarch? And wait¡­there are four Exarchs, and then there is the High Exarch who leads the nation. That¡¯s¡­five weapons,¡± I said to myself.


    Grandpa nodded his head and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t get too hung up on the wings part. If you see a person with wings, just run as far as you can. That¡¯s all I ask. But for the weapons, it seems that way, yes. But that¡¯s the same conclusion I came to, although I could never confirm it as the other Exarch¡¯s power and the true meaning of their weapons were hidden from me. We weren¡¯t allowed to know each other¡¯s secrets, a way to guarantee that if one Exarch went rogue, they would not be able to make plans for the others. That¡¯s why I nearly lost to the spear and the shield Exarchs¡¯ ambush.¡±


    ¡°But if my sword truly belonged to Tyldiur, then the spear must have belonged to either Grogrem, the Dragonkin warrior, or Glynmaris, the High Elf priest. While the bow belonged to Doctor Djinn, the Dwarven wizard, or Alps, the Human assassin¡­ there is also a shield¡­you can see my confusion. Things add up but not quite. There is also another Exarch that nobody knows about,¡± Grandpa said with a grave tone.


    ¡°A fifth regular Exarch?¡±


    Grandpa nodded. ¡°It was referred to as the Shadow Exarch. Its identity was hidden. It was our monster that hid in our shadows. We never knew who it was or where it could be, and I never found a trace of it ever, no matter how hard I looked. I¡¯m not even sure if the Shadow Exarch was real and not just some story to scare us.¡±


    I wonder¡­could the Chapter of Despair be connected to the Shadow Exarch?


    ¡°There¡¯s so much I don¡¯t know, more than I expected¡­¡± I said to myself.


    He stood up from his stone chair and wiped his coat off. ¡°Well, I believe this is enough for today. I need to rest for my lessons with Dallin and Mila later.¡±


    ¡°Wait before you go. I have just one more question,¡± I said to his retreating back.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Did you ever speak with Amon-Ra¡­or hear its voice?¡±


    Grandpa stood still but then looked over his shoulder. ¡°Only once. The day I became an Exarch, I heard a voice that I believe to have been Amon-Ra¡¯s. Once I grabbed my sword for the first time, he told me that he looked forward to my future. That was all he said, and I never heard his voice again. Apparently, many Exarchs had similar experiences when they awoke to their marks or received their artifacts.¡±


    ¡°How did you know it was him?¡± I asked.


    Grandpa looked up to the clear morning sky. ¡°Because I felt as if I was suddenly in the presence of a god. I¡¯ve never felt that feeling since that day. Even that Dragon Empress didn¡¯t instill that kind of emotion in me.¡±


    The old man looked down and slowly walked away without another word. I still had many questions to ask him, but all I could do was watch him leave. I felt that if I continued to press him for information, he would start refusing to tell me. There was much I didn¡¯t know about the Holy Kingdom.


    I¡¯ll have to have another conversation with him, just like this one.

 Vol.7 Ch.157- Spring Cleaning.

    Sylvia Talgan¡¯s POV


    ¡°Mmmmhmm¡­mmm,¡± I hummed to myself as I dusted the top of the shelves in the kitchen.


    It was the first time I had ever held a feather duster, but it was pretty easy to use. Just flick the wrist a few times, and the dust rolled down and¡­right into my face. I let out an annoyed sigh more at myself than the duster. I honestly don¡¯t know why Kaladin was so adamant about cleaning our dorm room with just the three of us.


    If we had even two or three more hands, things would be over in a blink of an eye. Mila was also a small child, so her being expected to clean thoroughly for the first time in her life wasn¡¯t realistic. And I know I¡¯m not perfect.


    I can count the hours I¡¯ve spent cleaning on two hands. It¡¯s just something that Kaladin always did for me, which I did feel bad about. So in order to make up for my pathetic cleaning skills, I offered to do the laundry for us while we still lived here in the dorms.


    The laundry was easy, and just a bit of washing and some time left to dry, and you could always tell when it was clean. But cleaning a room was different. Every time I dusted something, it felt like something else got dirty, and if I looked at something at just the right angle, I could see the dust on that, so I felt the need to well¡­dust it.


    It was a never-ending cycle of dusting and wiping¡­shouldn¡¯t I be better at this? Isn¡¯t this what a mother¡­wait¡­come to think of it. I never saw my mother dust a single thing ever¡­huh.


    There was a loud thump and a squeal of surprise followed by a throaty cough. I turned around from atop the counter and just watched as I felt a smile form on my face.


    ¡°Mila, be more careful with the duster, okay? You don¡¯t have to be so aggressive with it,¡± Kaladin chided with a thin smile as he held Mila by the back of her apron, suspending her in the air.


    It looked like Mila got a face full of dust and bumped into the table and nearly fell. But Kaladin caught her before she could fall. It was somewhat funny watching Mila dangle helplessly in the air as he held her there with ease.


    Is this why he got us aprons? I don¡¯t really get it, but he was also rather insistent on that part. I guess it does stop our clothes from getting dirty.


    ¡°Sylvia? Is something wrong?¡± Kaladin asked.


    I looked back up from the pink apron and caught Kaladin staring at me with a blank expression. Mila craned her neck enough to look at me and mimicked her father¡¯s face. It was adorable enough to make my heart ache.


    I just smiled. ¡°Not at all,¡± I told him as I returned to dusting.


    I think I understand what Kaladin wanted now¡­


    I moved to the next set of tall cabinets and just listened quietly as Kaladin instructed Mila on the finer points of cleaning. He was gentle in his explanations, and even if Mila made a mistake, he never got angry and instead would repeat the process until she understood it. Kaladin really was a good teacher when he wanted to be.


    I also snuck plenty of glances at him, and all of them made me smile. It was refreshing to see Kaladin smile at even the most minor things now. Even if he wasn¡¯t doing anything at all and just wiping down the floor, he still had a light in his eyes that just wasn¡¯t there a few years ago.


    Come to think of it, Kaladin really has changed a lot, hasn¡¯t he? Even more so recently.


    The grumpy and brooding boy that only responded with a few words at a time was long gone and was replaced by an almost unrecognizable man. At first, things started small. Trying to compare Kaladin to when we were in the dungeon was a night and day difference, so it wasn¡¯t even worth comparing.


    But it felt like, after the dungeon, Kaladin started changing just a little bit, at least around me. Around that time, he began to trust me a little more, or so it felt. He said what was on his mind or confided in me if he had a problem. But it wasn¡¯t until we met the Pruits at the ranch did I get to see a different side of Kaladin.


    Ealric and Myla, the two children, were able to slice a small hole into the stoic Kaladin¡¯s heart while we were there. At the time, I would have never imagined Kaladin spending any time with a child. I thought he would have grown sick and tired of them, but that never came to pass.


    Even though his face back then was covered by his mask, I still remember getting the impression that he enjoyed being around those children. That was also around the time that things started to change for us. Sometimes I still have fond dreams about that night when he prepared a gift for my birthday. It was nothing more than that silly little cake with melted chocolate, but it was one of the best gifts I had ever received.


    I remembered my birthdays growing up somewhat, even if they were just blurs of the past. It¡¯s not like I hated birthdays or my family. It¡¯s just¡­none of them drummed up the same feelings in me as what Kaladin did for me.


    Is that just because of love? Maybe. But who cares?


    But it wasn¡¯t until we reached Luminar did things start to change genuinely, albeit slowly.  Even his nightmares started to lessen around that time. He stopped waking up in the middle of the night in a cold sweat, forcing me to pretend to be asleep as I felt his intense stare. It was a bit exasperating watching him mingle with the other students. He was awkward, blunt, and rough around all the edges. He was just socially awkward to the point it hurt.


    Regardless, he never stopped trying. Of course, it probably didn¡¯t help that he decided to befriend some of the most eccentric, or should I say, ¡°unique¡± people at Forward University. But for what it was worth, that was probably a good thing in the long run. Only those with a few hits to the head could have called Kaladin a friend back then.


    Not that I''m one to talk. At least Kaladin made friends where I failed. I tried, but I just ended up burning that bridge down over an argument¡­that I ended up being right about, but that doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not a sore loser¡­I was just right, and we made up now, so it¡¯s all water under the bridge as far as anyone is concerned.


    Then Mila came into our lives, and that¡¯s when Kaladin started to come into his own. Perhaps he was finally able to focus on something other than the looming threat of his identity being revealed or his family¡¯s possible return. But it was that distraction that Mila brought that let him relax in a way he had never had the opportunity to feel before.


    Instead of worrying about what could happen to him, he started to worry about Mila. He made sure that she was clothed, fed, safe, and, most of all, happy. And in doing so, it lightened the burden on his heart and mind. And that distraction became something important to him.


    Unfortunately, that was also when the Dragon attacked, seemingly undoing all those months of hard work. He receded into his shell once more and, like a creature, started swatting at anything that approached or threatened him. It was a worrisome time, where I really thought we would have to start over again.


    But that never came to be as he bounced back with the help of everyone around him. Of course, I did my best to support him at the time, reassuring him that he was loved by not only me but everyone around him. That he wasn¡¯t the monster that he thought he was.


    And then his family came, and Kaladin was finally able to relax after what must have been years of stress, and now that one of his most pressing life concerns had been lifted, things started to move in other directions. I finally told him how I felt, and although he didn¡¯t tell me he loved me back, he didn¡¯t reject me either. Which, in hindsight, was what I should have expected from him. But I knew that my feelings had reached him. Of course, he also had some drama with his family, but I never pried too deep into that. And looking back, it seemed he handled most, if not all, of it.


    Well, there was one lingering thing from his past that is bothersome, but that can be handled in other ways later¡­damn vixen.


    Then Kal¡¯s birthday happened, it was an embarrassing ordeal for me, but it had a profound effect on him. He told me all about it, seeing his old comrades and talking to the Moon Mother. It was a lot to take in, and I was afraid it would change him again for the worse, but I was wrong. On the contrary, it seemed to have changed him for the better.


    Kaladin has been acting differently recently, in a positive way.


    I snuck another glance back at him, and he was just as he had been, smiling to himself as he helped Mila. Kaladin has even begun to dabble in other ways socially. For example, he made jokes without prompts or even downright teasing people just for fun, something he never did before.


    The memory of him calling me pretty as the moon has been engraved into my soul forever. I was so surprised that I couldn¡¯t believe it was him. It was the first time that he had complimented me in such a way that felt¡­ different. It was like it came from another place than usual.


    Kaladin had complimented me before but never like that. Sometimes I even purposely fish for compliments from him, knowing full well that I¡¯m embarrassing him or intentionally attracting his eye. It¡¯s just that he was so dense I felt that I had to remind him that I was still there.


    I mean, what else did he think when I came out of the bath with next to nothing on, I¡¯m not dumb. I wanted him to stare at me. It helped remind me that he still held an interest in me and also reminded him that I existed.


    Even so¡­everything he does now with me feels different. He hugs me tighter than before. I catch him staring at me occasionally, but the gaze feels different than before. He makes comments on what I wear, even if it''s nothing special. He doesn¡¯t seem to mind me getting closer to him.


    Is this his way of saying that he loves me now? Has he finally accepted me? He hasn¡¯t kissed me yet or said that he loved me out loud.


    I mean, it¡¯s a rather roundabout way, but it is what Kaladin would do. I would have preferred it if he just came out and said it. It would make me feel a lot better and put my heart to rest. But I can tell he was trying. Well, this was fine for now. Pushing him any further might scare him off, and I¡¯m immensely enjoying this peaceful life with him.


    But I looked down at my hands. Had I changed? Looking at Kaladin, anyone would say he has become a better person, but what about me? I made a simple promise to myself to love Kaladin and Mila, to show them that I both cared deeply.


    And I can say I succeeded in that just based on our relationship. Mila and I have grown far closer than what we once were. I might not be her favorite person, but nobody is going to be able to take that title away from Kaladin, not until she grows up and has a family of her own. But¡­


    Have I¡­.become a better person? After all this time, have I changed into somebody to be proud of? I¡­I¡¯m not sure that I can say that, can I?


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s the bathroom and the living room cleaned. Are you done, Sylvia?¡± Kaladin called out to me.


    ¡°I uh, yeah,¡± I said in surprise as Kaladin knocked me out of my train of thought. ¡°I am¡­done, apparently¡­¡± I muttered in disbelief.


    I¡¯ll have to become a better person for not only these two but for myself as well. Just how do I get about doing that?


    Somewhere along the line, I had finished dusting and wiping down all the counters before I even knew it. I hadn¡¯t even realized I was done. I guess time escapes people during moments like these.


    I wish this could last forever.


    ¡°Good, now onto the bedrooms. Shall we do yours or mine first?¡± Kaladin asked me with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Crap, I¡¯m done for.


    I laughed nervously. ¡°How about we do yours first? That should be fine, right?¡±


    Kaladin shrugged. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want. There shouldn¡¯t be much to clean, though.¡±


    And Kaladin was right. There was very little to clean in his cell he called a room. A little bit of dusting and mopping was all it needed.


    ¡°Mila, can you rip the bedsheets off?¡± Kaladin asked.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she answered back as she began ripping the sheets off while giggling.


    But honestly, we had been living here for over a year at this point, yet he hadn¡¯t bothered to add anything to the place he slept. He used the same bedsheets and the same table. The walls were barren, and there was nothing in that room that was Kaladin¡¯s.


    I¡¯m not one to talk, but at least my room feels like my room and not a prisoner¡¯s cell.


    ¡°Kaladin, would it kill you to put something in your room? Anything? Like even a painting or maybe a portrait on that wall?¡± I suggested as I wiped his nightstand off.


    ¡°A portrait, huh¡­¡± he mused as he rubbed his chin. He looked at Mila and then at me. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea,¡± he said with a satisfied nod.


    ¡°That was easier than¡ª¡±


    Thump.


    Kaladin and I turned to the sound to find Mila rolling across the ground. She had tugged too hard on one of the corners and fallen off the bed and into the pile of sheets, she made. Thankfully she wasn¡¯t hurt, but she immediately looked back in shock, like she was surprised at the turn of events.


    I looked at Kaladin, and he just had a wry smile on his face, which Mila must have taken as a sign of an impending lecture. She quickly dived under Kaladin¡¯s bed while laughing. Kaladin let out a sigh that was more for show than anything as he walked over to the bed and started reaching under it.


    ¡°Get out here, you little¡ª¡± Kaladin¡¯s words stopped in his throat as he pulled Mila out by her legs.


    ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s this?¡± Mila asked innocently while holding up a dirty and wadded-up towel. Even from here, I could see the crusty stains. I didn¡¯t want to imagine the smell. I thought this was nothing more than a lousy rumor about men.


    Everything after that happened in a blur. He grabbed Mila by the apron, dragged her out, and tossed her in the pile of sheets. Then, in one swift motion, he launched the undesired item out the window, followed by the fastest Fireball I had seen him cast, disintegrating the thing in one go, and slammed the window shut.


    Mila tossed the sheets off her head and looked up at her father with a pouting face. ¡°Daddy! Why did you do that!¡±


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°It was nothing, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he said, patting her head.


    Mila seemed not to care anymore as she nestled into Kaladin¡¯s hand, melting away with a dopey smile. Kaladin turned his head slowly to me and looked at me with an expressionless face. I decided to say nothing on the matter, not only not to embarrass him but for Mila¡¯s innocence.


    Besides¡­things weren¡¯t looking good for me either. I just hope he extended the same courtesy to me.


    We finished up in his room, and the moment we opened the door to mine, I felt the regret and embarrassment wash over me. Mila and Kaladin just stood in the doorway without saying a word. I could still see all the clothes tossed around on the floor¡­it was terrible, and I knew it.


    ¡°You know, I used not to care what you did in your room because it was your space. But I think we both need to set a better example for Mila,¡± Kaladin said solemnly.


    I poked him in the back somewhat hard. ¡°After what I did, you are going to betray me like this?¡± I hissed.


    But I knew his words were nothing short of the truth. I used to not care about my room because, well, why would I? It¡¯s not like it was filthy beyond recognition. It was just a room that someone clearly lived in¡­and people made messes¡­not everyone was a neat freak like Kaladin.


    Mila looked back at me with pity, and my heart sank. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯ll do better¡­this won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ll even clean the entire room by myself, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Good because¡ª¡± Kaladin trailed off as we all looked at the door. Somebody was knocking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± he said as he went to open the door.


    On the other side was a tall man in a professional-looking black and red robe. His deep blue eyes hid behind a thin pair of reading glasses, and his face was the standard of Elven beauty, with his sharp jawline flanked by long blonde hair. Even so, he wasn¡¯t a full-blooded Elf, barely even half, evident by his short, almost Human-like ears.


    ¡°Good morning, JD. What brings you here? Shouldn¡¯t you have let yourself in?¡± Kal asked in a friendly tone.


    JD let out a sigh and adjusted his glasses with a single finger. ¡°I thought I apologized for that, Sir Shadowheart. I just let Miss Mila into your room because she requested to see her father. I thought nothing of it,¡± he said in a tone of voice that matched his attire.


    JD was Bowen¡¯s right-hand man and personal assistant. With how busy Bowen was, it was no wonder we had never met this man earlier. However, we have become acquainted as he is the man who is essentially running the Dragonheart Foundation in our stead.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m really not bothered by it,¡± Kaladin said back to him.


    JD narrowed his eyes and raised an eyebrow only to shrug. ¡°I have arrived with news for both of you in various states. For one, I have arrived here under orders from the Headmaster. Please read this notice as it will pertain to both of you and will help explain the following change in schedule.¡±


    Kaladin nodded as JD handed him an envelope. Kal ripped it open and scanned it for a moment before nodding to himself. ¡°I guess the queen is finally making her move, huh?¡±


    JD looked confused but nodded. ¡°I see¡­you don¡¯t seem surprised, which means that you knew beforehand¡­ interesting, considering this is coming as a surprise to literally everyone,¡± he mused.


    I walked over, and Kaladin handed me the paper. I only needed to read the first few lines to let out a surprised grunt. I thought I had misread the Human language twice and reread it for the third time, but the ink was there, and it had set.


    ¡°The crown is moving the tournament to another city this late? Is she crazy? Isn¡¯t this going to piss everyone off? The tournament is in less than two months,¡± I said out loud.


    JD shrugged and eyed me. ¡°I shall ignore the insult to Her Majesty because even I question this sudden change. This will undoubtedly anger many people, and many businesses will have to be reimbursed not to anger the populace. I can not fathom Her Majesty¡¯s plan this time around. Anyway¡­¡± he trailed off, purposely stepped in, and handed me an envelope.


    ¡°This is for you via Her Majesty and the Foundation. Please read it, President Sylvia, and prepare accordingly. If you require assistance, you know where to find me and who to ask. I apologize for the late notice,¡± JD said with a slight bow.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I grumbled as I ripped open the letter and read it. And all I could do was sigh. ¡°I get it. I¡¯ll start thinking of something.¡±


    Kaladin looked at me expectantly. ¡°It¡¯s an¡­invitation to speak at the school¡¯s opening ceremony to announce the Dragonheart Foundation and its founding message.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that should be fun,¡± Kal muttered with a nod.


    No! It¡¯s not going to be fun at all!! All those people¡­ will stare at me, and it¡¯s¡­I can already tell it¡¯s going to be a real pain¡­


    ¡°Seems we shall be busy for some time,¡± JD muttered with a tired expression.


    ¡°Speaking of busy¡­did you ever send that notice to hire out?¡± Kal asked.


    JD nodded once. ¡°I did, Sir. It was some time ago, and although I did not prioritize the notice as urgent, I should receive an answer soon.¡±


    ¡°Good, hiring her will be important,¡± Kaladin said with a satisfied nod.


    ¡°What is going on?! Kaladin! Is that you?!¡± a voice echoed out in the hall.


    ¡°It appears Princess Lauren is not pleased,¡± JD muttered. ¡°I shall take my leave as I now have a mountain of work to accomplish. Good day to the Shadowheart family,¡± he said politely with a bow.


    ¡°Bye-bye, Mr. Nice Man!¡± Mila said with a little wave.


    JD, who remained relatively placid in his expressions, let a smile form on his lips as he waved back to her. Lauren waltzed right by JD and held up her own notice to us. ¡°What is this!? Do you know about this?!¡± she demanded.


    Sigh¡­here we go again¡­


    ¡ª


    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    We finished talking with the complaining Lauren, dropped our linens and bedsheets off to be washed by the school, and went back to my parent¡¯s home. It was a fun day of cleaning, for sure. However, seeing Mila and Sylvia in their aprons was just the sight I was hoping for. I even got the idea of having a portrait of them painted just to commemorate the occasion.


    Even with the announcements souring the day, it wasn¡¯t the end of the world. It was inevitable, but things would start to pick up, and life would become busier. I had just hoped I could at least breeze through the start of my final school year, but luck was not on my side.


    I swung Mila¡¯s hand up and down, much to her enjoyment, until we reached the front door. There wasn¡¯t much point in knocking, so we just unlocked it and went inside to find an odd¡­gathering of sorts.


    Mom was embracing Cerila and just rubbing her back gently. Padraic looked unbothered, and Dad just watched on alongside Dallin. I got a sinking feeling in my stomach. For some reason, I thought this was a goodbye. Thankfully, my heart settled quickly as it didn¡¯t seem to be anything like that, considering Cerila was just wearing regular clothes.


    Cerila turned around, and our eyes met. I couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward with her gaze, but she also averted her eyes in embarrassment. It was just good to see her, as it had been a few days. She looked tired, but she didn¡¯t look like she had lost her mind anymore, and she was better clothed. It was a relief to see her back to normal.


    Cerila took a deep breath and walked over to us. She went straight to the floor, placing her forehead firmly onto the ground as she raised her black tablet to me. I quickly read the tablet.


    I¡¯m deeply sorry about what I have done and what I tried to do to you. I can¡¯t even begin to ask for forgiveness for attacking you, Kal. Please, I¡¯m¡­


    I stopped reading after that and knelt down. I tapped her on the head, and she looked up at me with watery eyes.


    <There¡¯s nothing for you to apologize for. You didn¡¯t do it on purpose, Cerila. I¡¯m just glad to see that you are back to normal,> I signed.


    Relief washed over her face, and she looked about ready to cry. She hesitantly reached out to me but pulled back. So instead, I took the step and just hugged her. There wasn¡¯t any reason to be mad at her. Cerila didn¡¯t attack me because she wanted to.


    Although I wished she wouldn¡¯t push herself to such lengths anymore, I understood why she first took the drug, but sequential doses were unnecessary. Although I¡¯m hardly one to tell her that, considering I¡¯ve taken drugs when the need arose.


    Cerila shuttered in my embrace but hugged me back. I gave her one final squeeze and stood up as I had a feeling this wasn¡¯t the end of her apology.


    Cerila quickly picked up the tablet that she had let fall and cleared it, and quickly began writing on it with a practiced finger. She stood in front of Sylvia, and I watched as she clenched her hand tight, no doubt frustrated. But even so, Cerila did the same, bowing her forehead to the floor and extending the tablet to Sylvia.


    The tablet read much the same. Cerila apologized for causing problems and thanked Sylvia for helping her despite knowing the risk. Sylvia let out a tired sigh and looked more fed up than angry.


    ¡°Just¡­gah¡­get up, will you? It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Sylvia said begrudgingly.


    Now that¡¯s a surprise. I was expecting Sylvia to be far angrier than this.


    Sylvia¡¯s crimson eyes locked onto me, and she glared at me. ¡°What¡¯s with that stare, huh?¡± Then she looked around the room to equally surprised stares. ¡°What? Are all of you surprised?! I¡¯m not that heartless! I¡¯m the one that healed her, so I know that something was wrong! She wasn¡¯t in the right mind! I can¡¯t be mad at someone for something like that!¡± she pleaded in her defense.


    ¡°I guess you are making some sense,¡± Padraic grumbled louder than he should have.


    Sylvia sent a glare his way, and Padraic immediately stared into the corner of the room. Cerila was already getting up slowly, but Sylvia pointed a slim pale finger at her. ¡°However! I¡ªdamn, what was the hand gesture again? Crap¡­it goes like¡­uh¡­whatever!¡±


    Sylvia tossed her hands up, her attempt at Sign Language failed quite spectacularly. On the other hand, it was impressive that she had learned any amount of Sign Language, given it''s only been a few months.


    ¡°You can read my lips, so it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Sylvia grumbled as she looked down at Cerila with narrowed eyes. ¡°Although you may have been out of your mind and what you did was out of your control, the reason it happened was your fault. Don¡¯t take that stupid drug anymore because you are going to cause more problems. If you do it again, I won¡¯t help you. And if you ever hurt Kaladin again, I¡¯ll¡ª¡± Sylvia stopped herself as she looked over at Mila, only to let out an annoyed sigh and wave her hand dismissively.


    Cerila looked hurt by the curt response, but she nodded her head obediently and stared at the floor. <It won¡¯t ever happen again. I¡¯ll never make that same mistake twice. I swear it.>


    I was about to help her up, but she stood up on her own and walked away back up the stairs. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, or maybe this was just a bit too much for her right now. But I was thankful for the apology nonetheless.


    And it was also hard to refute Sylvia, as she wasn¡¯t wrong. It would be best if Cerila never took that drug again. And at this rate, I don¡¯t think she ever will.


    ¡°Well, that went way better than expected,¡± Padraic chuckled.


    Mom slapped Padraic quickly upside the head. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude now, Padraic. That was a genuine apology that took a lot of courage,¡± Mom chided.


    Padraic rolled on the floor and was already whining. ¡°I know my mothers said you could hit me, but please hold back! My precious skull isn¡¯t as thick as your sons! I can¡¯t deal with that kind of damage!¡± Mom responded with a light kick to his back.


    Back to normal, it seems.


    ¡ª


    Priestess Melori¡¯s POV


    ¡°Var, eat your potatoes. It¡¯s good for you,¡± I scolded.


    ¡°Yes, Sister¡­¡± the young boy groaned as he poked the potato with his fork.


    I moved on to the next kids to ensure they were all eating. It¡¯s been some time since Sir Winterheart gave us funds to move and feed ourselves. Unfortunately, it¡¯s been long enough that some of the children have forgotten their manners. Only some food was grown on trees, but all food cost money, which we could not afford to waste.


    I have been living frugally with the money our savior Sir Winterheart bestowed upon us. His generous donation has changed the lives of every single child I cared for, mine included. We went from living in a run-down church in the worst part of town to something far more humble and safe.


    The children had a roof over their heads, food in their bellies, and a fireplace to keep them warm in the winter. We even had the luxury of separating the kids by age to have their own rooms. The kids even had beds, something not even I had enjoyed in all my life. Long gone were the cold straw ¡°beds¡± we used that were nothing more than mats on the bone-chilling stone floor.


    Life was a hundred times better because of the kindness of a single man. I can only pray that he is doing well in the world, wherever he may be. I also do hope he will visit again soon. The children miss him dearly and often ask about him.


    Knock.


    Knock.


    ¡°A visitor this late in the night?¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Is it Mr. Voker!?¡± Nria shouted in excitement, dropping her spoon into her stew.


    I just smiled warmly at the young girl. ¡°Probably not, dear. Mr. Voker is a very busy and important adventurer, after all.¡±


    Nria deflated into her seat and puffed her cheeks out. Despite her usual calm and collected demeanor, the girl always got excited at the prospect of seeing Mr. Winterheart again. Even mentioning his name was enough to make her and many of the others smile.


    Knock.


    Knock.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check,¡± a young man said, pushing himself out from the chair and scratching his black hair.


    His name was Craith, a young local landowner who sold us this building for an unbeatable price after hearing our story. He has been nothing short of kind since then, even going so far as to help the children in their studies as well as helping around the home. He even went as far as to have three of our children adopted into well-off families, something I thought I would never see, and he made sure that the process was smooth and that they were a good match for each other.


    Craith went to open the door and immediately took a step back in shock. Even from behind him, I could see the robed man in black and red being illuminated by the torch. He was flanked on both sides not by typical city guards but by Royal Guards, unmistakable with their golden armor. I had only ever seen them in parades before. Why they were here only lent me to worry.


    Have they finally come for us? Some of these children are not citizens of Luminar¡­ I also heard that Amon-Ra churches were being pushed out by the kingdom, but we are no longer a church! Or are they here to audit us for the money Mr. Winterheart gave us? Are we in trouble?! This can¡¯t be!


    The bald, robed man peered into the building with cold eyes. He seemed the exact type of taxman one did not want to quarrel with. He seemed to be the worst type of person. But much to my surprise, the man put on a smile that did not match his face.


    ¡°It appears there is a severe misunderstanding judging by your stares. There is nothing to be concerned about,¡± he said calmly yet kindly. The man slightly dipped his head in greeting. ¡°I am Faboren Wyll, an appointed, albeit temporary, member of the Dragonheart Foundation. And I am here on the directive of the Vice President. Is a Melori present within the residence today?¡±


    Vice President? Dragonheart Foundation? I¡­don¡¯t understand a thing he is saying. But maybe I judged him too harshly. Years of being defensive may have hurt my soul.


    Regardless, I took a step forward and stood a little taller. ¡°Good evening, My Lord. I am Melori,¡± I said with a bow.


    ¡°Ah, good evening, and please, I am a humble noble and do not ask that you lower yourself for me. I apologize for the late arrival. I deemed that this message should reach you sooner rather than later. Please, if you may be inclined to hear me out, I have come with an offer from Vice President Shadowheart. He has named you specifically and wishes to hire you for the Dragonheart Foundation. The details are in this missive. Please read them thoroughly before making any kind of judgment, Miss Melori. Your response is not immediately required and can be given whenever you so please. However, suppose you do not decide within the next three days. In that case, I shall be leaving for the capital, and you can reach us by simply penning a letter through the Adventurers Guild directed at the Dragonheart Foundation,¡± Faboren Wyll explained with a smile as he handed me a sealed envelope.


    A humble noble being guarded by the Royal Guards? I find that hard to believe even as a simple priestess. He must be an important man.


    The man took a step back and bowed deeply. ¡°I once again apologize for imposing on you so late in the night. I look forward to your favorable response.¡± Faboren Wyll motioned with his hand, and his guards followed behind him wordlessly.


    I just held onto the letter, more confused than anything. I didn¡¯t know what to say to the man or what to even comment on. There was so much I wanted to know, but I had a feeling that most of my questions would be answered within this missive.


    ¡°A job? Are you¡­going to take it?¡± Craith asked me with a worried look.


    I just smiled at his concern. ¡°I don¡¯t think I will, but I should at least read what it¡¯s about. Besides, this Vice President Shadowheart¡­ seems to be a Dark Elf with a similar name to our savior. I wonder if they are perhaps related¡­¡±


    All the children still eating at the dinner table gave me worried looks, but I just smiled and told them to continue to eat dinner before it got cold. I examined the red wax seal, it looked to be that of a dragon claw grasping a beating heart. So without waiting, I opened the letter and began reading it, only for tears to start flowing down my cheeks. It was a lengthy missive, but I had to power through until the end. And when I got there, I could believe what I had read.


    I¡­just can¡¯t believe this¡­I¡­this is beyond my wildest dreams¡­he¡­did all of this and still thought of the children? Of me? After all this time?


    "Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Var asked from beside me. ¡°Why are you crying? Did that man make you sad?¡±


    I wiped the tears with my sleeve and patted Var on the head. ¡°Not at all. These are tears of happiness,¡± I choked out.


    ¡°Is it¡­good news? Craith asked me.


    ¡°It¡¯s the best news I could have ever hoped for in this life.¡±

 Vol.7 Ch.158- New This, New That.

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    I finished buttoning the top button on Mila¡¯s coat and stepped back to appreciate just how well it matched her school uniform. I had to say. I had done a great job without even meaning to.


    She looked positively adorable in all red with her little hat. Even her ears poked out from the top, and now that her hair had grown more, it really helped fill her face out. She looked up at me with piercing blue eyes and an expectant look. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and pat her on the head.


    ¡°You are too cute for your own good,¡± I told her.


    A smile bloomed on her face, and she hugged the hand patting her. ¡°Daddy is even prettier!¡±


    Prettier, huh? Should I be happy that I¡¯m pretty? I think I should. Better to be a pretty daddy than an ugly one, I guess.


    ¡°Are we ready to go?¡± I asked the person standing in the doorway with a smile on her face.


    Mila ran over and hugged Sylvia. ¡°Sylvia is pretty too!¡±


    Sylvia stroked Mila¡¯s hair, and her smile brightened even more. ¡°Thank you, Mila,¡± she said softly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, shall we? We don¡¯t want to be late for our first day of class.¡±


    Today was the first day of school, so we were all dressed up in our school uniforms. It had been a long time since I donned the red and gold jacket of Forward University, not since I had reunited with my family. In that amount of time, I had missed a lot of school as well as essential tests and such.


    It was a shame, but to be honest, I didn¡¯t exactly need to attend classes, nor did I need to graduate. As far as I was concerned, my family came first, and I fully intended to accept whatever consequences came my way, even if that meant expulsion from the university.


    However, that never came to pass as Bowen explained that all was well. Students missing class for important reasons was common enough and wouldn¡¯t negatively reflect on them if they had sufficient proof and explanation. But that meant I had to make up all those tests, which was a hassle and something I didn¡¯t want to do.


    In the end, Bowen suggested that I simply take the tests I missed. If I passed them, then there was nothing to worry about, and I could continue with my studies as if nothing had happened. Apparently, Forward University did offer advanced placement tests in specific scenarios. After all, it would be useless to have a student take a class they didn¡¯t actually need.


    Either way, I¡¯m not looking forward to it, even if I can pass the tests with ease.


    ¡°Hey, what is Professor Garrison doing here?¡± Sylvia asked as we made our way down the stairs.


    Professor Garrison was at the front door, talking with my parents. He looked apologetic as he lowered his head after speaking a few times. Our eyes met, and he gave me a quick nod of greeting as well. Come to think of it. I hadn¡¯t parted ways with him amicably the last time we met.


    I didn¡¯t mean to do that to him. Professor Garrison had always been good to me, and I appreciated him as a person, friend, and mentor. But at the time, I couldn¡¯t let him threaten my family like that. I had my priorities, and I wasn¡¯t afraid to handle those who wanted to threaten my family, even if they were friends.


    ¡°Good morning, Professor,¡± I said with a friendly nod.


    ¡°Good morning, Kaladin, Sylvia, and Mila. I¡¯m sorry to bother you before classes, but I thought it would be best to do this now¡­I should have come sooner, though,¡± he said, regret laced in his voice.


    I looked at my mother, and she just smiled softly and tilted her chin down. I figured they must have already talked and apologized. If Mom and Dad weren¡¯t mad, then neither was I. Besides, I understood where he came from. It would be hard just to let the person who killed your comrades walk around, even if it was years ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my outburst in class at that time. I shouldn¡¯t have acted so harshly toward you or your mother. And I definitely shouldn''t have drawn my weapon. I¡¯m sorry, Kaladin,¡± Professor Garrison said with a bow.


    I patted the man on the shoulder and just smiled at him. ¡°No need to worry. It appears that everything has already been forgotten and forgiven. And I never harbored any ill will toward you, even after that event,¡± I told him.


    Professor Garrison slowly looked up at me. His green eyes were wide behind his glasses, and his eyebrows were high on his face. He looked genuinely shocked at something.


    ¡°Is something the matter? Is there something on my face?¡± I asked as I wiped at my cheeks.


    Professor Garrison shook his head like he was clearing his thoughts with force. ¡°No, no, not at all. I was just a little surprised, that''s all.¡± Then he started laughing, and he even grinned. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen or talked to you, Kaladin. You seem like a completely different person now. No, maybe I should say you¡¯ve finally grown up? No¡­that¡¯s not quite right either¡­huh,¡± he mused with a shrug.


    ¡°Hopefully, in a good way?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­definitely in a good way.¡± His eyes turned to Sylvia, and he raised an eyebrow. ¡°In a good way?¡±


    ¡°In the best way,¡± she told him.


    Is that so? I think I¡¯ve changed a little, hopefully for the best. If I got any worse, things would probably get ugly fast.


    Professor Garrison nodded to himself in satisfaction and then chuckled. ¡°Alright, you three, get to class. I''m going to stay here and talk to your parents for a bit. I might be a little late, so let everyone know for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Professor,¡± I said with a grin.


    Mila and Sylvia said their goodbyes and see you laters, and we made our way outside. Forward University was buzzing with energy today as students and staff walked around campus. Even in the early morning hours, the place was truly alive for the first time in months.


    We walked through the teacher and staff homes until we reached the main pathway. There were so many students out and about the walkways were actually shoulder-to-shoulder. But as we approached a four-way intersection, there was suddenly a massive traffic congestion of bodies.


    Everyone was oohing and awwing as they talked amongst themselves. I followed their eyes and looked up at the giant statue that had been erected in the last few weeks in the new park that had been built. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it because, frankly, I didn¡¯t care¡­but now I wish I did.


    I gawked at the black marble statue in embarrassment. It depicted what could only be described as me, wearing fancy armor and driving a spear into a Dragon¡¯s skull while I sat atop it triumphantly.


    Never in my life had I expected to see me¡­like that. That¡¯s not even how events played out. My spear never went into the Dragon¡¯s head, and I never stood tall over it. The last time I checked, I was dying while being crushed inside of a rock face.


    I really hope there are no statues of me anywhere else¡­


    ¡°Sylvia¡­remember when I asked if you knew what was going on here¡­did you lie?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    Sylvia giggled to herself as she looked up at the statute. ¡°I did, sort of. I never imagined it would be taller than the trees.¡± She tilted her head to the side to look at me. ¡°I think they did a fantastic job. They really caught your general vibe and got your face almost perfect. I probably would have made you a little more handsome, though¡­maybe make your hair a bit longer.¡±


    I sighed deeply. It was true. Whoever sculpted my face had done a good job at replicating it, which was better than them screwing up and making me look like a fool or too much like some fantasy hero. At least they didn¡¯t have me yelling to the heavens or grinning like a fool. The expression was best described as stoic, which was appropriate considering the event and the number of people that had lost their lives.


    ¡°Wow¡­Big Daddy,¡± Mila mumbled to herself.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that out loud, Mila,¡± I begged.


    Then it started.


    ¡°Hey, is that him?¡±


    ¡°It is him, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s Voker¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s Kaladin, you idiot.¡±


    From there, the voices picked up exponentially, turning into a single block of loud noise. I felt all the eyes in the general vicinity flick toward me as the information of my arrival spread through the crowd. It didn¡¯t help that I was taller than the average person which meant it was easy to spot me in a group.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just keep walking,¡± I muttered.


    Thankfully the crowd of onlookers did not impede our walking. They even parted to the sides to let us through, which was both good and bad for various reasons. Mila tightened her grip on my hand, most likely nervous at all the attention she was getting.


    Instead of just leaving her be, I picked her up, and she instantly held onto me tightly. I personally didn¡¯t care about fame or the attention. People have gawked at me for as long as I can remember in both of my lives, so this was nothing new. However, it clearly upset Mila, who only had bad memories of large crowds staring at her.


    Sylvia and I hastened our pace to class, leaving the onlookers behind us.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Wow, he actually came to class for once. It¡¯s a miracle,¡± snickered Varnir.


    ¡°Indeed, it has been some time since we have all been together, has it not?¡± Sylas said thoughtfully.


    ¡°I suppose it has been a long time since all of us have been in class at the same time. Even Jen is back with us,¡± Ren said with a warm smile.


    I almost forgot what it was like to be in this class¡­it¡¯s good to see everyone is happy and healthy again.


    Jen had put back on some healthy weight and looked far better than she had during winter. Some color had returned to her face and hair, and she smiled as she sat next to Tsarra. It was also nice to see that Tsarra wasn¡¯t hiding under one of her spells. Perhaps Jen and Varnir would slowly whittle down her shell.


    There was a solid thump as Professor Garrison dropped a stack of papers on his desk. He stared out at us, and the entire class went silent. The Professor let out a deep breath and walked to the front podium.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be back, everyone. I hope all of you had a wonderful, rest-filled winter break with your friends and family. I also hope that you did some studying,¡± he joked with a grin.


    A few students groaned in annoyance, but Professor Garrison continued with his trademark smile. ¡°So¡­we have much to talk about today. As you all know, today is the first day of classes despite there being no lecture. So for that, I welcome all of you to your final year here at Forward University and congratulate you all for being in Class Onward. As your teacher, I am proud of every single one of you for the trials you have overcome this previous year. We all know just how difficult of a year it was¡­¡±


    The Professor trailed off for a moment before heading to the chalkboard and writing down a name. ¡°As you all have heard, the tournament with Sandervile is being hosted in Luminar this year, which means we are going to be incredibly busy these next few months with training. Of course, those of you who have no intentions of competing will not be forced, but those of you who are interested will have to compete in the school¡¯s preliminaries to be selected, as is tradition.¡±


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    That applies to everyone but me. As the sole person who received a golden ticket so to speak, I¡¯m exempt from this preliminary, which is nice.


    Professor Garrison pointed at the name on the board. ¡°I¡¯m sure you are already aware of all this. His and Her Majesty have changed this year''s venue to the coastal city of Flumare. I¡¯m sure this came as a surprise to many of you, and rest assured. It was a surprise to us as well. We only learned of this change around the same time I¡¯m sure most of you did, especially with the addition of Saber Academy and with Tel¡¯an¡¯duth joining us this year. And I¡¯m here to say that for contestants who qualify, nothing will change. The school will house, feed, and equip you free of charge, as they have done every year. For the students who are interested in traveling to the venue, the school is offering free tickets as well as free passage to the city. However, lodging is another matter that has still yet to be resolved. I¡¯ll release the information as I get it but don¡¯t worry too much. I''m sure we will figure something out.¡±


    A few students whispered amongst themselves. But what the professor had said was true. For the first time ever, Tel¡¯an¡¯duth was sending students to the tournament, which was as historical as it sounded since this entire tournament was devised to raise and nurture students to fight against Tel¡¯an¡¯duth.


    But now the times are changing. And Queen Maxwell was making her moves.


    The professor moved to his desk and grabbed a giant scroll. He unraveled it and laid it across the board for all to see. ¡°Now, this is probably what most of you have been waiting for, our new student standings.¡±


    He gave us a few moments to look over the list. In all honesty, there wasn¡¯t too much of a drastic change overall. However, the top five students had changed significantly, and everyone else sort of moved to reflect that change, staying within one or two spots of their previous ranks.


    It was also nice to see that Jen had actually stayed the exact same. It was probably due to the Dragon incident keeping her out of school for so long. If she were to be punished for that, it would have been a heartbreaking penalty.


    But¡­there was a new number one on the board¡­which I didn¡¯t think was necessary.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that there are very few of you who have complaints about the new number one student. Honestly, giving reasons as to why he shouldn¡¯t be number one would be hard. Well, maybe besides his constant absences,¡± Professor Garrison said with a grin as he winked at me. ¡°Academically, Kaladin has achieved top marks since his arrival last year, only ever stumbling in his Beastmen language studies. And as for his merits outside of the class and in physical examinations, what else is there to say? Please, everyone, give a clap for our new number one student.¡±


    The class erupted into claps and a few cheers as everyone turned to me. It was a relief to see that people weren¡¯t in an uproar over it. Which I thought would happen since I had missed so much school. But perhaps I had just become too much of a figure to be denied that spot.


    I even looked at Lin, and she just winked at me. She had no qualms about relinquishing the position she had maintained all these years. However, I did feel somewhat bad for dethroning her.


    ¡°Daddy is number one!¡± Mila said as she sat up in my lap and hugged me.


    Well, this isn¡¯t so bad.


    ¡°Now, now, then. We will go over the top five as it has changed the most. Linnetia Paine, although you are now second, I hope you are not discouraged in the slightest,¡± he said as he eyed Lin.


    Lin bowed her head graciously. ¡°Being second to the Dragonslayer is hardly a downgrade. On the contrary, perhaps it¡¯s even more of an upgrade. I have no problems with my ranking, and I am more than happy to congratulate Kaladin,¡± she said, her voice kind yet firm.


    As expected of the next head of the Paine family. I almost forgot that Lin was a noble now.


    Everyone clapped at that, and Professor Garrison continued. ¡°Congratulations to Arene Maxwell for successfully holding onto the third-ranked position. In such chaotic times, I believe that shows just how much you have grown.¡±


    Ren bowed her head while everyone clapped for her. ¡°Now, to our new fourth-placed student, Tsarra Tel¡¯an¡¯duth, congratulations on your new ranking. You have by far improved the most out of any previous student. Even though you were not officially recognized for your act of bravery against the Dragon, the school has decided to do this much for a hero. You have also shown incredible growth in your magic, officially reaching the mage rank of Grandmaster. And as to be expected of a princess, your academics are outstanding, and the school has even published your book on illusion magic.¡±


    The room erupted into clapping once more, and I watched Sylvia put a hand to her chin. ¡°She wrote a book? That¡¯s impressive,¡± Sylvia muttered quietly to herself.


    ¡°Is it that surprising? I think she is more than capable of that,¡± I told her.


    ¡°I guess we have two very different images of her then,¡± Sylvia whispered.


    Tsarra, at first glance, seemed to be a shy, introverted girl. And that was because she was. Although she had changed steadily since I met her, her nature was still much the same. However, she became a completely different person when it came to reading books.


    And it turned out it wasn¡¯t only reading books she was passionate about but writing them too.


    I turned in my seat and clapped for her, but Tsarra looked about ready to explode. Her face was redder than her hair from all the attention. I was afraid she would burst a blood vessel with how hard she clenched her jaw.


    Well, some things change. And some things don¡¯t.


    ¡°And, of course, another congratulations is in order to our new fifth-ranked student, Varnir Shadowstone. Varnir, you are easily the second most improved student in Class Onward, only falling short of Tsarra slightly in academics, which you have improved greatly in and in outside achievements. However, your prowess in your physical testing has improved dramatically. Once again, congratulations, Varnir,¡± Professor said, his voice full of praise.


    ¡°Hey, look at that! I almost caught up to you,¡± Varnir said with a chuckle as he hugged Tsarra by the shoulder.


    If Tsarra wasn''t embarrassed already, that was enough to kill her. I watched as the air around Tsarra wobbled and warped, and she disappeared completely in a blink of an eye. It was amazing that she lasted that long in the first place.


    Sylvia grumbled some things under her breath about beating Varnir on the first day of school but still being ranked below him, and surprisingly, even with the clapping, Professor Garrison heard her. ¡°Sylvia, I imagine many people are confused as to why you are only ranked eighth. It¡¯s no surprise that you played a critical role in the Dragon incident, and many people, including myself, owe our lives to you. I think I speak for everyone when I say thank you for saving us. Also, your physical prowess is something to remark on. If we based rankings solely on that, you would be in the top five, no questions asked. However, we take more into account. To be honest, your academic abilities fall short of the class average, which is nothing to be ashamed of. And if rankings were to be recalculated today, your outside achievements would have doubled even more considering your involvement with Dragonheart Foundation. Regardless of your rank, we should all congratulate President Sylvia of the Dragonheart Foundation, who will give us a speech tonight at the school banquet.¡±


    Everyone in the class clapped loudly for Sylvia. It seemed that despite her being a Vampire, many students felt that she had done something remarkable, which was the absolute truth. Sylvia deserved all the praise and more.


    ¡°Congratulations, Miss President,¡± I said with a grin.


    ¡°Shut up¡­¡± she whimpered, her ears burning red.


    ¡°Sylvia is number two to Daddy!¡± Mila squealed as she rolled off my lap and into Syliva¡¯s arms.


    Sylvia looked surprised for a moment but hugged Mila back, the two of them touching heads. ¡°I guess being second to Daddy is okay¡­¡± Sylvia muttered.


    Professor Garrison took a swig of water and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Sadly, we don¡¯t have time to go over everyone¡¯s rankings today. We would be here all day if we did. For those of you who have complaints or want to know how you were ranked, please head to the counselor''s office. They will give you your breakdown there.¡± The professor clapped and put his hands on his hips. ¡°Now, onto the next and hopefully last article for today. I would like to welcome three new students to Class Onward. And before you ask, I understand that it¡¯s a bit late to be accepting new students into our class. And the school agrees. It¡¯s best to consider these three as¡­ short-term transfer students with exceptional skills and circumstances. Although they will not graduate with you, they may just become teachers one day, so please treat them well and warmly welcome them to our class.¡±


    Everyone clapped once more as the door to the room opened. I was clapping as well, only to stop in surprise. I¡¯m sure I had a dumb expression on my face as I watched the two familiar faces walk in. I had no idea they would attend Forward University, let alone join the class. They had somehow managed to keep this a secret.


    The first to walk forward was none other than Padraic. The young Dwarf looked dashing in his gold and red jacket. He left the jacket hang open, exposing the black dress shirt underneath.


    He had his trademark grin as he eyed me across the room. I¡¯m sure he was positively reveling in my surprise. And I had a feeling he was about to say something outrageous in an attempt to embarrass me.


    Professor Garrison motioned for Padraic to introduce himself, and the Dwarf cleared his throat as all eyes turned to him. ¡°It¡¯s good to meet all of you and all that good fun. My name is Padraic Whitehelm, and to be honest, I¡¯m really only here to use the forges and the school¡¯s resources, and since I had to take classes to do so, I figured I would join the class with my brother from another mother and my two future fiancees. So uh¡­yeah, that¡¯s it, really.¡±


    Oh, he boldly declared that. At least his embarrassment was targeted at¡­wait¡­two fiancees? Who''s the second? Did I miss something?


    I thought that as I looked back at Jen. Much like Tsarra, she was beside herself as she hid her face in her arms. It seemed she wanted to run away. I scanned the room for the second so-called future fiancee, but it didn¡¯t seem like anyone was reacting to that statement, so I had no idea who it was.


    The class clapped somewhat awkwardly but was more or less mumbling to each other. Padraic¡¯s brazen entrance no doubt shocked quite a few students. But that was Padraic for you. He never cared what others thought of him.


    Professor Garrison chuckled awkwardly to himself. ¡°Well, that was something. But a little background on our new student is that he not only passed the entrance exam but tested in the top one percent of advanced mathematics, not only in this class but the entire school. Padraic here also impressed both the forge and smithing teachers, earning their respect with a single demo. As well as being an Opal adventurer with three years of experience.¡±


    With a little more context, it seemed that assuaged anyone¡¯s worries, and they put more excitement into their applause. I had no idea he placed so high in math, but Padraic was always good at it. Even back in the day, he took to math faster than Cerila. But that was only when he was actually focusing and not goofing around or teasing me¡­


    And good for him on impressing two teachers at Forward University with one demonstration is definitely something to be proud of. He did make my new bow, which was expertly crafted.


    Next up was also a surprise. She looked stunning in her uniform, and it was hard to look away. Her long snow-white hair flowed down to her hips as her new jacket fit snugly around her upper body, accentuating her athletic and curvy physique. And her white and gold skirt was¡ª


    ¡°Why is her skirt shorter than everyone else¡¯s? What¡¯s with that crap?¡± Sylvia growled in a low voice as she glared down at Cerila.


    It¡¯s uh¡­true¡­Cerila¡¯s skirt, for some reason or another, was shorter than the norm. And it only exposed her long toned yet pale legs even more as she chose to wear short white socks.


    I felt Sylvia¡¯s glare turn to me in my absence of a response, but I just kept my eyes forward, fully intent on not meeting her gaze. I felt that no matter what I said, I would be wrong. And it would only open me up for criticism. So the best course of action was to say nothing.


    Cerila went over to the board and quickly chalked up a hand that was leaving a head, as well as her name. To an untrained eye, it looked to be as if she drew someone saluting followed by her name in Human. But it was actually a depiction of someone signing hello.


    And it was accurate as well as being well drawn. I guess years of drawing on that tablet are coming into play.


    Once she was done, she turned around to face the class and repeated the motion for the sign. From there, Professor Garrison took over. ¡°First of all, please welcome Cerila to the class. Although she can¡¯t hear any of you, the gesture still has meaning for her.¡±


    The class looked confused, and a few people muttered to each other, but after a pointed glare from the teacher, everyone quickly gave a round of applause to welcome her. ¡°As some of you have guessed, Cerila is deaf and can not hear you, but that does not mean she can¡¯t talk to you. And although you may think of this as a hindrance, Cerila has lived her entire life this way and has not only adapted but flourished. She passed the school¡¯s entrance exam and tested out of master-level language classes for both Elvish and Human, being able to read and write fluently to the level of a translator. Not only that, Cerila is fluent in a completely new language called Sign Language. As a result, she is able to communicate in everyday conversation with others despite not verbally speaking a single word. She also shows martial prowess that is to be recognized, as she has achieved the adventurer rank of Topaz in only three years. For those of you who are unaware, that is an accomplishment beyond what a normal person is capable of, especially someone so young.¡±


    Upon his further explanation of Cerila¡¯s exploits and achievements, the room did a collective nod of approval and gave her one more final applause. Cerila flashed a stunning smile at everyone, and with Padraic next to her, the two of them walked straight up the steps and toward me.


    ¡°Are they really going¡­what a pain,¡± Sylvia grumbled quietly to herself.


    Sure enough, the two took open seats to my left, with Cerila right next to me. She smiled brightly at me and even let out a noise that was the same as her giggling. <Surprised?> she asked.


    <Without a doubt¡­I have some questions for you and Padraic, that¡¯s for sure,> I told her.


    Cerila was about to sign to me again, but I poked her as Professor Garrison cleared his throat loudly. ¡°Now then, would the final student please introduce himself?¡±


    The third student had been quietly standing to the side. At first glance, he seemed¡­odd, and I found it hard to tell how old he was for some reason. He wore the school uniform just the same as everyone else, and as a tiger Beastmen, he didn¡¯t appear to have overwhelming physical size but was a rather average build. His tiger-like ears poked out from his long hair that was poofed up while being the color of brownish dried blood.


    But the oddest thing about him was those dark-tinted glasses he wore over his eyes¡­they seemed almost like sunglasses, which was weird since we were indoors and the room could hardly be described as bright.


    The Beastmen had a proper air about him, almost like a noble, which was all but confirmed as he dipped into an elegant bow straight out of a book on manners.


    ¡°My name is Malachi Talgan, and I am the crown prince of the Principality of Nul. It¡¯s an honor to be here,¡± he said in a velvety smooth voice.


    Malachi also took his glasses off, exposing his unswirling Vampiric blood-red eyes to the class. But unlike Sylvia, who possessed entirely crimson eyes, Malachi¡¯s eyes were like that of a half-moon of red, leaving the rest of his iris a dead-looking white color. Of course, I only had two other Vampires besides Sylvia to compare to, but Malachi¡¯s eyes had far more red than the Vampire who kidnapped me and even more than the Vampire diplomat I saw in Sandervile.


    And did he just say his last name was Talgan?

 Vol.7 Ch.159- What Kind Of Omen?

    I stealthily looked to Sylvia to gauge her reaction, but she didn¡¯t appear fazed at the mention of someone having the last name of Talgan. Perhaps she was acting because it would all but confirm people¡¯s theories. Even though nobody had mentioned Talgan to Sylvia¡¯s face, I¡¯m sure it was something that was in the back of everyone¡¯s mind.


    And it was something we didn¡¯t need to be confirmed. And this Malachi might just be a bigger problem. Is he¡­the Red Prince? He could bring both chaotic and tumultuous times with just his existence, let alone his actions.


    Sylvia let out a small sigh as Malachi looked our way. I was half expecting him to rush over and make a big scene, but the Beastmen stood tall with his shoulders wide as he smiled out at everyone. Perhaps taking that as his introduction Professor Garrison cleared his throat to grab everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Malachi''s royal title fool you. He is not here on nepotism but has proven himself to be an exemplary student in his own regard. Although he doesn¡¯t have any wonderous achievements, he boasts an academic prowess that would quickly put him into the top ten of this school. His combat skills are nothing to scoff at either, as he managed to best a teacher who was a retired Amethyst adventurer. Which means he can give most of you a proper fight,¡± Professor Garrison explained.


    Everyone stayed quiet for some time in awkward silence. There was no round of applause, and everyone seemed hesitant to do so. This made sense, considering Malachi was not only a Vampire but used the last name of Talgan. Everyone, regardless of their age, what religion they followed, or where they grew up, knows the story of Talgan, The Bloody Emperor.


    And unlike Sylvia, who had a year to warm up to people and even put herself in danger to save the lives of hundreds of people, Malachi had none of that. He appeared just as he was, a dangerous Vampire bearing the name of a villain known throughout the world. So it wasn¡¯t a surprise that his reception was lukewarm at best.


    I¡¯m surprised some people aren¡¯t freaking out more. Maybe Sylvia has managed to break down some of the stigmas around Vampires.


    Professor Garrison glared at the class. ¡°This is the part where you clap for him.¡±


    The class gave a half-hearted applause, but Malachi looked unbothered by the whole ordeal. Instead, he kept his warm, professional smile that showed off his pearly white teeth and long fangs, which were more prominent than Sylvia¡¯s, maybe on account of him being a Beastmen.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone. I understand that many of you may harbor some¡­ distrust for me purely based on my appearance. But I assure you, I have no desire to hurt any of you. As you have all learned from another of my kind¡­¡± he said, trailing off as he smiled at Sylvia. ¡°Not all of us are evil incarnate as some make us out to be. It¡¯s the same way not all Humans, Beastmen, or Elves are righteous. I hope that you will keep that in mind and, at the very least, give me a chance to prove myself,¡± Malachi announced with a bow and in his smooth, deep voice.


    At that, a few more people clapped with some genuine enthusiasm, but it died down as Malachi went to take his seat. I thought he was going to come directly to us, but much to my surprise, he continued on to the back of the class to take a seat by himself. But even with his sunglasses on, I could feel his gaze as he walked past our aisle.


    So¡­was he going to be trouble? He appeared to be a genuine fellow, but I couldn¡¯t ignore the signs or the Moon Mother¡¯s warning. If Malachi was the Red Prince and the Moon Mother was to be trusted, he may be dangerous.


    And I may need to get rid of him not just for myself but for Sylvia¡¯s safety as well. I suppose I should ask Lin for help. Gathering information on him should be our top priority.


    ¡ª


    Classes ended shortly after. Professor Garrison talked about random miscellaneous things like our training schedule for the next few months, which was heavy on the physical side compared to last year.


    And our other teachers came in for a brief moment to welcome us back and all the usual stuff, like how they hoped we studied over the break. It was all the same and wasn¡¯t anything that needed too much attention. Most of the students here in Class Onward would probably try out for a tournament slot, and most teachers understood that. If they went and started assigning a heavy workload, it wouldn¡¯t sit well with the students.


    Padraic and Cerila both had class in another building, so I bid them farewell. I hadn¡¯t taken any extra classes this semester as I saw no reason to do so. Instead, I would be busy after, and I would take care of Mila while Sylvia attended her swordsmanship and cooking classes.


    I also had to drop Mila off to Grandpa so she could have some lessons of her own.


    However, as we were walking out, we were stopped by a voice. ¡°Avoiding me already? I even waited til after class, but can I borrow some of your time, please?¡± Malachi asked from behind us.


    Sylvia let out an annoyed grunt and furrowed her brows. She turned on her heels and glared at him. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Malachi put up his hands and shrank back a little. ¡°Wow, wow¡­there is no need to be so hostile, My Lady. Is it a crime to speak to you?¡±


    ¡°No, but I can already tell you are going to be annoying, so just tell me what you want so I can tell you to go away,¡± Sylvia hissed.


    Malachi shook his head and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have thousands of questions that I would like answers to. But can I at least start by exchanging names?¡±


    Sylvia looked down her nose at him, well, up at him, since Malachi was taller than her. ¡°Not really interested. Can you just spit it out already? I¡¯m trying to say goodbye and go to my next class.¡±


    Malachi raised an eyebrow, and even though I couldn¡¯t see his eyes, he looked to me for help, but I decided to stay out of this conversation for the time being. As long as Malachi didn¡¯t attempt anything drastic, I wouldn¡¯t interfere for Sylvia and Mila¡¯s sake.


    If I tried to defend Sylvia vehemently or protect her from a seemingly simple and innocent conversation in public, it might cause more problems than it was worth. I had already told Lin to gather information as she didn¡¯t know who Malachi was.


    But if Malachi did get aggressive. I¡¯d turn him into ash, along with the entire hallway.


    Malachi sighed in defeat and put his hands to his side. He stepped closer and gently grabbed Sylvia by the hand. ¡°As someone as beaut¡ª¡±


    Whatever Malachi was going to say was abruptly interrupted by Sylvia putting her free hand against his cheek. Malachi looked shocked as I watched as the veins in Sylvia¡¯s neck bulged and her shoulder muscles protruded from her shirt. Then, she freed her other hand from Malachi and whipped around with blinding speed, smacking Malachi¡¯s head in between her hands.


    His black sunglasses were bent, and he was knocked to the floor. Sylvia put a foot on his chest and glared down at him. ¡°First of all, there is only one man in this world that gets to touch me, and you are not him. The next time you put your hands on me, I¡¯ll kill you. And don¡¯t think for a second that your station matters even a little to me since we are on even footing at this school. And don¡¯t ask me about where I¡¯m from or if I¡¯ll join you. Because the answer is no, and I don¡¯t give a damn about your home.¡±


    I held Mila close and watched as a red streak leaked blood from Malachi¡¯s cheek, only to heal quickly. ¡°Noted¡­¡± he groaned.


    Sylvia took her foot off his chest. ¡°At least you understand your position.¡± Sylvia turned on her heels, and I followed behind her. ¡°Are you going to say something about how I shouldn¡¯t have acted rashly?¡± she asked after we separated ourselves from the growing crowd.


    ¡°Not at all. I think you were well within your right to smack him. I¡¯m just happy you didn¡¯t pulverize his head,¡± I told her honestly.


    Sylvia snorted. ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t do that. Mila was watching.¡± Sylvia stopped and looked apologetically at Mila, but much to my surprise, Mila didn¡¯t seem all that bothered by the interaction.


    Maybe because she recognized that Malachi touched Sylvia? Or was it because Malachi didn¡¯t even fight back? I¡¯m not sure, but this is a good time for a teaching lesson.


    ¡°Mila, when somebody touches you, and you don¡¯t want them to. You can defend yourself, okay? Even if it doesn¡¯t seem like a big deal, if you don¡¯t like it, then you can warn them or even get them away from you,¡± I told her.


    Mila nodded her head as she looked at Sylvia. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    Well, that was easy. Shouldn¡¯t she have more questions? Or did I just do that good of a job explaining it? Am I finally growing as a father?


    I looked at Sylvia with a grin. ¡°By the way, who is the only man in this world that gets to touch you?¡± I teased.


    Her head snapped to me, her ears red. She looked around at the other people frantically. ¡°You¡ªyou know what I meant! Just shut up! Gah!¡±


    I chuckled to myself at her adorable reaction, but there was something else I noticed. ¡°His blood¡­you tasted it, right?¡± I asked in a low voice. Sylvia nodded. ¡°And, are you related?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Not even a little bit, well, about as much as you are to the first Dark Elf that ever lived.¡±


    ¡°So, not at all. Is that a good thing?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if Sylvia finding more family was a positive or negative thing for her. On the one hand, learning that she had distant relatives that were still alive may be good news. But on the other hand¡­


    ¡°I¡¯d say so. I have no intention of trying to be something I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t care about Nul or even the other Vampires, for that matter. Going off to some distant land I don¡¯t even recognize would be the worst thing in my life. Besides¡­my family is right here in front of me,¡± she said firmly as she smiled at Mila and me.


    I smiled back at her. It felt good hearing her say that with such conviction. Maybe a part of me was afraid that Sylvia would just up and leave all of a sudden. Was that how she felt about me and my goal of returning home?


    I think I¡¯m starting to understand her concerns a bit more now.


    Mila ran over and hugged Sylvia¡¯s side. It seemed that she also enjoyed hearing that. Sylvia looked surprised, but she gently rubbed Mila¡¯s ears with a motherly smile.


    Well, things could have gone worse.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Oh my, you just look so handsome and dashing today, Sir Kaladin,¡± Ciki said as she appraised my outfit.


    ¡°I appreciate that, but Kaladin will do just fine, Ciki. And thank you for taking the time to do my family¡¯s hair tonight,¡± I told her as I dipped my chin in a nod.


    Ciki was the Dragonkin hairdresser that we had gotten acquainted with during our time in Luminar¡¯s capital. She was an odd person, considering Dragonkin didn¡¯t have even a single strand of hair on their scaly bodies.


    Not to mention that Dragonkin were vehemently opposed to the cold and even found it disadvantageous to their health. Yet Ciki, with her uniform snow-white scales, didn¡¯t appear to be bothered by the cold, which was also an oddity because all the Dragonkin I¡¯ve seen had shades to their scales. Perhaps it was due to her heritage? Maybe an ice-like Dragon or something?


    Regardless, Ciki was a kind woman. She treated Mila like a long-lost friend and was responsible for cutting her hair. Ciki even went as far as to supply Mila with hair products to help hasten her hair¡¯s growth, which undoubtedly helped.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, Dear. Please don¡¯t worry about it. After all, this brand new Dragonheart Foundation you are running is paying me,¡± she said with a toothy grin.


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± I said with a chuckle.


    Tonight was the night that the school held a banquet of sorts to wrap up the first day of classes and usher in spring and the new school year. Last year Sylvia and I didn¡¯t attend it as we saw no reason to, but now things were different. Sylvia was about to give her first speech to the public as the foundation''s president.


    There was some pitter-patter of feet, and Mila rushed out from behind a curtain and hugged me. She looked adorable in her red and black dress. The three of us would be matching tonight on account of the occasion. Mila and I would also join Sylvia on the stage.


    Padraic and Cerila came out next. They were both sporting black and gold outfits, respectively. Padraic looked sharp in his suit, and it was a nice change of pace to see Cerila in a darker dress than what she was used to. Of course, it didn¡¯t need to be said, but she looked stunning in anything, regardless of the color.


    Honestly, I think black looks better on her than I expected. It makes her hair and skin seem really bright. Or was that Ciki¡¯s doing?


    ¡°I must say I¡¯ve done a good job even though it was last minute for you two,¡± Ciki commented to herself.


    <You two look dashing,> I signed.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Cerila and Padraic both signed back a thanks as they eyed me up and down. ¡°You clean up better than I thought,¡± Padraic mused.


    ¡°Thanks? I guess?¡± I muttered.


    Padraic chuckled to himself. Our eyes met, and Cerila started signing. <That outfit suits you, Kal,> Cerila signed with a soft smile.


    I thanked her and made sure to pay my compliments back. She blushed slightly, but we were interrupted by another guest. Lin raised an eyebrow at us, but we waved her to join us.


    We were backstage at the banquet hall; Sylvia, Mila, and I hadn¡¯t shown up to the party yet while the others were coming back here to see us. Lin strode forward in a simple yet eloquent black and silver dress. I got the feeling this event was leaning more toward the modest side, considering everyone¡¯s attire wasn¡¯t nearly as extravagant as the award ceremony.


    Her usual ponytail was gone, and she let her dirty blonde hair bounce off her shoulders in tight curls. Padraic let out a long whistle, and Lin glared at him but quickly signed a greeting to Cerila. ¡°I thought we had a deal,¡± she snapped at Padraic.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right¡­I can¡¯t even say you look pretty, though?¡± he asked defensively.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind,¡± she said before looking at me and handing me an envelope. ¡°This is for you. It¡¯s all the information I could get on short notice.¡±


    I nodded and whisked the envelope away into my storage ring. ¡°Can I get a quick rundown?¡±


    Lin shrugged and stood shoulder-to-shoulder with me. ¡°Basically, it¡¯s as he said. Malachi Talgan is the crown prince of the Principality of Nul and is set to rule after his father. His record as far as a ruler and noble goes seems to be nothing special. His family isn¡¯t all too powerful in the region, and they haven¡¯t done anything noteworthy other than survive for a few hundred years. It¡¯s also like his position isn¡¯t anything special,¡± she explained.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? He¡¯s a crown prince to a nation, right?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Yeah, him and like a hundred other Vampires. There are plenty of small dukedoms, fallen empires, kingdoms, and principalities that have Nul in their name or use the family name of Talgan. They are a dime a dozen, Malachi''s country included. They basically rise and fall like the tides. If you blink, those types of places will disappear or be swallowed up by a war, only to be replaced by a neighbor or a new country,¡± she told me.


    ¡°So, he¡¯s a red herring then¡­or is there more to it?¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t completely disregard him. My information may be old and outdated. We don¡¯t keep constant tabs on the northern region of Amoth as it¡¯s just one big war, so having agents there is a waste of time, resources, and money. The Vampires rarely venture out, and what diplomats cross the ocean to meet with us are few and far between. They beg for support or recognition as a nation, and we turn them down. It¡¯s just not worth it to get involved over there.¡± Lin looked at the curtain with a serious gaze. ¡°But as I said, I wouldn¡¯t count Malachi out entirely. There¡¯s something to be said about a Vampire that still possesses that much of a strong vampiric bloodline, and his principality has survived for a long time. I¡¯ll continue to investigate further.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thank you, Lin,¡± I told her.


    She turned around and flashed me a smile. ¡°Sure thing, Kal. And I also added some more information in there. I think you may want to check it out. It concerns that adventurer team you saved a few months back.¡±


    ¡°Got it, thanks again,¡± Lin waved goodbye to everyone but made sure to give Mila a hug before leaving.


    Padraic and Cerila questioned me about my conversation with Lin while Ciki had gone off to help Sylvia, and I told the two of them what Lin had told me. Of course, I just said she used her noble ties to find information for me. Keeping Lin¡¯s family line of work a secret was important, and it wasn¡¯t something I could just tell people, as Lin hadn¡¯t permitted me to release that information.


    Although I did tell Sylvia¡­ Lin wasn¡¯t mad at me, or at least that¡¯s what she told me¡­I apologized because I felt terrible, though¡­


    ¡°Worried about a potential rival, huh? I get¡ªhey, don¡¯t glare at me like that¡­I didn¡¯t even get to finish the joke,¡± Padraic whined.


    Cerila elbowed him in the shoulder, and he gave her a hurt expression, but I just chuckled. I wasn¡¯t actually mad at Padraic. I just did it to mess with him. I wasn¡¯t worried about Malachi stealing Sylvia or anything silly like that, especially after her determined statement today.


    And the fact that she pummeled him in public. But since we didn¡¯t have a run-in with the campus security or the guards, I guess all is well. Maybe Malachi is taking it on the chin, literally.


    After a few more minutes of talking amongst ourselves and a few more elbows to Padraic¡¯s shoulders, Sylvia parted the curtain and walked out. Unlike us peasants, Sylvia was dressed to the nines tonight. Her red and gold dress was smooth like silk and was adorned with precious bits of white gemstones along the hems.


    Her purple and black hair was tied into intricate buns leaving just a little bit to rest on her pale neck. Sylvia even had a large necklace with a fist-sized ruby gemstone resting on her chest, a gift from Queen Maxwell. She bashfully looked away from us and mumbled some things to herself.


    ¡°I knew this was too much¡­¡± she muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just feel like I¡¯m wearing the wrong thing,¡± Padraic said back as he rubbed his recently trimmed beard.


    ¡°Really?¡± Sylvia said.


    ¡°I agree. I think it¡¯s befitting the occasion. You look beautiful, Sylvia,¡± I told her.


    She smiled and watched Cerila sign next to me. Cerila flashed what appeared to be a genuine smile as well. <You look lovely, Sylvia.>


    Sylvia looked confused as she paid extra attention to the hand signs, but she awkwardly scratched her cheek. <Thank you. You look good.>


    Sylvia¡¯s sign-back was awkward and stiff. The grammar wasn¡¯t impressive, but it was the first sentence I had seen her sign to Cerila.


    ¡°A day of surprises,¡± Padraic murmured. ¡°Now then, we shall see you three later. Have fun with your little speech or whatever. Come on, follow me, yes,¡± Padraic said, dragging Cerila out with him.


    ¡°Bye, bye,¡± Mila said as she waved them away.


    Now, it was just us three in the back room, but that wasn¡¯t any time for us to rest or talk. Finally, a familiar attendant came back. He watched us behind his glasses and nodded a single time.


    "You all look good this evening. Please come with me,¡± JD said, turning around and walking quickly.


    ¡°Are we late or something?¡± Sylvia asked a bit nervously.


    ¡°Not at all. We are on schedule, and I intend to remain that way for the duration of the night,¡± he responded quickly. JD motioned to a giant curtain where voices were rolling in. ¡°Just a few steps away, please go to the podium and present as we practiced,¡± he said to Sylvia.


    ¡°Yes¡­just wait for the sign. I got it,¡± Sylvia said more to herself than to JD.


    ¡°Good,¡± he said with a nod. He turned his attention to Mila and me but just grinned. ¡°You two, smile and wave to the crowd and stand pretty as a statue. I trust in your abilities.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mister.¡±


    JD gave us one final nod and disappeared back the way he came. We stood around in silence for a few moments, and I could tell Sylvia was a bit nervous, which I found surprising. I should probably encourage her.


    ¡°Nervous? It¡¯s just a speech amongst peers,¡± I told her.


    She looked over her shoulder and seemed somewhat annoyed with me. ¡°It¡¯s a lot more than that, and you know it. If I mess this up, I might ruin the reputation of the foundation before it even begins. Not to mention our plans of changing the image of Vampires.¡±


    I wanted to comment about her slapping the daylights out of a Vampire prince but decided against it¡­


    ¡°That is true. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything to be worked up over. You are going to do great,¡± I told her as I grabbed her by the hand.


    Sylvia looked surprised, but it faded as we interlocked fingers. She rested her head on my chest, and I wanted to stroke her soft hair but decided against it because I didn¡¯t want to ruin it. So I just opted to hold her tight, and Mila, feeling left out, joined in.


    ¡°With you two here, I can do anything. I was born for this,¡± she said into my chest, her words muffled.


    I felt a rush to my heart, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was precious moments like these that made everything worth it.


    Sylvia stepped back, her face and ears slightly flushed, and took a deep breath in and out, psyching herself up. She turned to face the curtain as Bowen¡¯s voice silenced the crowd. She bounced her shoulders up and down while nodding.


    ¡°All right, this is nothing¡­I¡¯ve practiced in front of bigger crowds. Mom trained me for moments just like this,¡± Sylvia said quietly.


    I smiled at her, and at that moment, the crowd erupted in thunderous applause. That was our cue, and together with our hands held, Sylvia led the way through the curtains.


    The lights were bright as they illuminated us. The crowd was shrouded in darkness, but the size of the gathering was immense, and so were their stares. Hundreds of students were present here tonight, as well as staff and influential figures that were directly involved with Forward University. Even King and Queen Maxwell would be making an appearance tonight.


    Sylvia strode forward, her posture immaculate, and she radiated an aura of beauty and nobility even more blinding than usual. Sometimes I forgot that she was a noble as this side of her only came out on rare occasions these days. I just see Sylvia as Sylvia, not as Sylvia Talgan. But whenever Sylvia put all her effort into it, she looked and played the part perfectly, and it left nothing to the imagination.


    I felt a tiny hand forcefully grip my thigh and found Mila looking afraid. I¡¯m sure all of this attention was just too much for her, but she did say she wanted to be up here with us despite me nearly pleading with her to stay behind. She vehemently begged to come on stage with us despite being constantly told what she would have to go through.


    I scooped her up as we waved to the crowd. ¡°Mila, just smile and wave while looking just above the crowd. You don¡¯t have to look at a single person,¡± I whispered to her.


    Mila tightened her grip around my neck and let out a small whimper but did as I told her. She smiled a bit awkwardly, but she was so adorable it didn¡¯t matter. So many people waved at her and called out how cute she was. There were also a few comments about my looks, but I just ignored them. Naturally, Sylvia was getting the bulk of the compliments.


    Sylvia scanned the crowd, and once all voices had quieted down, she launched straight into her speech. ¡°I would like to welcome all of you to a new year here at Forward University. For those of you who do not know me, I am Sylvia, the new president of the Dragonheart Foundation and your peer here at this school. But before I get into that, I would like to thank Headmaster Taurus for preparing this event for us. And an even bigger thanks to all of you for attending tonight¡¯s banquet and allowing me to speak in the place of the student body president, which has been the tradition for years.¡±


    Well, to be fair, there currently isn¡¯t an active student body president, so somebody had to fill the role. Queen Maxwell¡¯s reach extends to Forward University, but Bowen acknowledged the plan in the end.


    Sylvia curtsied to the crowd with elegance befitting her noble image. Her beautiful, soft voice carried across the entire hall and warmed my ears and I¡¯m sure those of any who heard her speak.


    ¡°I understand that this last year has been challenging for all of us. We¡¯ve faced many hardships together, yet we have overcome all of them with the help of many tremendous people and our unwillingness to submit to life¡¯s unfairness,¡± she said as she looked back at me slightly. ¡°And to that, let us all congratulate each other.¡±


    Without missing a beat, the gathering of people clapped furiously at Sylvia¡¯s call for celebration. Many students whooped and hollered, and even a few audibly shouted Sylvia¡¯s name. I even heard mine come out of a few mouths, so I just nodded my head to no one in particular.


    ¡°Speaking of life¡¯s unfairness and the hardships of many young children around the world, the Dragonheart Foundation has been founded to ease the burdens of these orphans. We have made it our goal to support these less-than-fortunate children in every way possible, from warm food and home all the way to an education and a future career path. The Dragonheart Foundation also vows to not only assist those here in Luminar but to extend our care to children across Illyrcium. And one day, we swear to reach the children even in the furthest parts of Amoth. Our ambition and desire to secure a happy future for these children knows no bounds and has no borders,¡± Sylvia said to the crowd with a bit more fervor.


    This is a double-pronged statement. Do people understand what she said? The more clever ones will, I¡¯m sure.


    She let the crowd mumble to themselves before looking back at me and pointing. ¡°The Dragonheart Foundation will be the same thing to these children as the Dragonslayer is to us, a beacon of hope for a prosperous future. A future with safety for our families and us. For a prosperous future, one filled with nothing but life¡¯s joys while we all but toss away misfortune and sorrow, to never allow it to creep into our lives. This is the goal of the Dragonheart Foundation. And this is my promise to all of you and to all of those children in need out there.¡±


    Sylvia bowed to the crowd, and I followed suit. The room exploded into a deafening roar of applause. I gritted my teeth at the sheer volume, as it was just a few notches short of painful. Mila covered her little ears and let out a tiny whine, and the crowd slowly started to quiet down as Bowen urged everyone to think of the Beastmen and Elves in the room.


    Sylvia stood next to me, and I winked at her. ¡°That was the best speech I ever heard,¡± I told her as I waved to everyone.


    ¡°Just how many speeches have you listened to exactly?¡± she asked from the corner of her mouth as she smiled and waved.


    ¡°More than you care to know¡­¡±


    ¡°What a wonderful speech from your peer and the president of the Dragonheart Foundation. Everyone, please give another light round of applause to our very own Sylvia,¡± Bowen said as he stepped to the side with a short bow.


    The crowd followed suit, and Bowen took control of the event. Our time was over, but we were to stay on the stage until he finished his very quick brief of the rest of the evening¡¯s events.


    ¡°Everyone is free to dance and enjoy the food. Please do keep drinking in¡ªmod¡ª¡±


    Bowen glared out into the crowd at a ruckus as someone parted the students from the back. ¡°Move, damn it! I saw him get out of the way,¡± a high-pitched voice bellowed.


    Is that¡­no¡­no way. How did he even get in here?


    ¡°All of you, just get out of the way! Dwarf in motion! Part! Part down the middle!¡± the familiar voice squealed.


    The crowd split down the middle into a path and let a short yet stout Dwarf through. His head and face sparkled from the light, entirely devoid of even a single strand of hair. He wore the most simple shirt and pants a person could find and was utterly at odds with the event and those around him.


    He strode right up to the stage and hoisted his stout body up with ease. He looked at Bowen, raised his eyebrows in surprise but gave him a friendly nod nonetheless, which Bowen was too baffled to even respond to. Then, he walked right up to me, close enough that I could reach out and touch him.


    He looked me up and down a few times. ¡°You got bigger since the last time I saw you, Kaladin.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess I have, Squeaks.¡±

 Vol.7 Ch.160- Burning The Midnight Scales.

    With the sudden arrival of an old friend, things got a bit hectic, to say the least. I wish he would have waited a few minutes until after Sylvia¡¯s speech so as not to lessen the impact of it, but what¡¯s done was done. Squeaks was here now, and that¡¯s all that mattered.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, hasn¡¯t it?¡± I asked. ¡°A little over seven years have passed since we parted.¡±


    The Dwarf sat across from me in a chair in the backroom of the audience hall. He scratched his beardless chin and nodded. ¡°That sounds about right,¡± Squeaks said in a high-pitched voice. Something that was entirely abnormal for a Dwarf.


    The real question is, what¡¯s normal about him? Not that I¡¯m one to comment. I¡¯m hardly typical myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took so long to get to you. I had a lot going on, and it took a while to pinpoint your location,¡± I explained.


    Squeaks nodded, seemingly unbothered by it. ¡°Pinpoint? Whatever that means, it doesn¡¯t matter. I was expecting to spend the rest of my life that way, so it doesn¡¯t bother me, Kal. And I¡¯ve heard all about it since I got out. Slayin Dragons, killing Wyrms, and becoming the hero of the continent, huh?¡±


    For a man who has seemingly been enslaved for years, he doesn¡¯t appear to have much trauma. Or even seem all that distressed. Squeaks was the same man I had left behind all those years ago.


    ¡°It just sort of happened,¡± I said sheepishly.


    Squeaks hopped out of his chair and, in one swift motion, lunged at me. I felt his hand grasp my inner thigh, and I almost yelped in surprise. ¡°Uh, huh¡­yeah¡­so you used it, eh? Did it work? It must have, considering you are right here in front of me,¡± he asked as he dug further into me.


    ¡°Hey! Hold on, what are you doing?! Just wait a moment, gah, ah, yes, it worked, stop! But, please, I¡¯ll tell you everything,¡± I begged.


    Squeaks¡¯ hands receded, and he shrugged. ¡°No need for a report. I already know it worked and how I did it. Although it was a bit of a gamble, it all worked out in the end .¡±


    I take that all back. His sense of personal space may have been warped to hell from being a slave.


    ¡°You gambled with etching runes into the body of a child?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    He looked up at me and raised muscles where his eyebrows would be. ¡°I think the times were desperate enough. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t wrong about that. But, regardless, I¡¯m thankful. Your technique of making runes on the skin saved me in my most crucial moment. It¡¯s what allowed me to escape and eventually regain my freedom.¡±


    Both of us stayed quiet for a moment, watching each other. I looked around the room at Sylvia and Mila sitting quietly in a chair together. ¡°It¡¯s because of you that I got to see new things, meet new people, and be reunited with my family again. Thank you, Squeaks, for pulling me out of that dark abyss all those years ago. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I might have given up on life,¡± I said sincerely.


    Squeaks grumbled a few things to himself as he scratched his cheek. ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot from the awkward grumpy kid I last met. That¡¯s a good thing, though,¡± he said fondly. But his eyes lingered on Sylvia for a long time. ¡°Seems you didn¡¯t take my warnings to heart. You even tossed them out the window and stepped on them on the way out.¡±


    ¡°You can say what you want about me but leave her and my child out of it. I care deeply for her and owe Sylvia for saving my life as well,¡± I said sternly.


    Squeak¡¯s neck snapped toward me with a look of surprise. He looked back over to Sylvia and Mila and slowly nodded to himself. ¡°Yeah, alright, I understand. Sorry, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never seen a Vampire like that before.¡±


    ¡°For starters, her name is Sylvia. But I¡¯m sure you have a lot of questions for me, and I would love to recount my life story, but¡ª¡±


    Squeaks waved me away. ¡°Nah, not at all interested. I¡¯ve heard enough about you in the last few months to drive me insane. Dragonslayer this, benefactor that, handsome Elf here. I got sick of it after the first few weeks. You can write a book, and I¡¯ll read it later or something.¡±


    Oh¡­handsome Elf? Who''s calling me handsome? Is it Bella or Veme? One of the guys? No, it¡¯s probably Bella¡­and a book, huh?


    ¡°You are probably more curious about me. Since I¡¯m feeling generous, today I¡¯ll allow you to ask me any questions,¡± he said as he sat deeper into his chair.


    ¡°Well, how about how we start with¡ª¡±


    The door to the room burst open, and a tired-looking Bowen walked straight in. ¡°Master Mountainbreaker, it really is you, isn¡¯t it? I heard you had gone missing for years!¡±


    Squeaks squinted at Bowen for a long time, not saying anything. Then the metaphorical light came to his eyes, and Squeak nodded. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, huh? You got old. Didn¡¯t recognize you with that beard, Bow.¡±


    ¡°Where have you been? You just disappeared from the world all of a sudden!¡± Bowen asked frantically.


    It seemed Bowen knew Squeaks, and that¡¯s when things started to piece together for me. Bowen had worked with a Runesmith long ago to create the anti-monster wards. It must have been Squeaks who helped him.


    ¡°I went into a self-imposed exile for the atrocities I had committed against the world. And now I am free thanks to a person I helped enslave,¡± Squeaks explained in simple terms.


    Bowen looked confused as well as he stared down at the bald Dwarf. His lips moved, but no words came out until a soft ah left his mouth.


    ¡°And what atrocities are those? And Master Mountainbreaker? Who are you exactly, Squeaks?¡± I asked.


    Squeaks took in a deep breath and let it out slowly. ¡°I was a Forgemaster, one of the best there ever was,¡± Squeaks said without a hint of bravado. ¡°When I was young, I was working on an anti-magic type of clothing sewn out of small wires made of Blood Iron for my half-brother, the king. I wanted to give regular people and soldiers a chance to survive against powerful mages. It was a challenge in itself to get Blood Iron to take on the form of a wire, but through years of trial and error, I finally managed to create an alloy that was malleable enough while still maintaining the anti-magic properties. However, the intended purpose of my invention was lackluster at best, and I scrapped the project and all but forgot it.¡±


    Forgemaster? That¡¯s the highest authority of all the Dwarven blacksmiths. And a half-brother to the king? So that means Squeaks is royalty? I had no idea¡­


    Squeaks sat there and stared off into the corner of the room with blank eyes. ¡°One day, I went to investigate a new mine of Mythril. It was a joyous occasion. A Mythril mine is incredibly rare and sought out by everyone under the mountains. It was expected to supply us with a half year¡¯s worth of materials, a real boon during the war. But when I arrived there, I found slaves toiling away in the mines. It wasn¡¯t uncommon to see them but to have an entire mine worked by them was not a regular occurrence. It was also then that I noticed they lacked the thick red collars that were synonymous with slaves. That should have been illegal, and the mine would have undoubtedly been shut down until someone came and fixed it. But a colleague of mine had used my invention, and with it, he created a cheap, mass-producible version of slave collars that did away with the usual hunk of metal and, with a single Vampire, could be easily transformed into an Obedience Collar.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­hardly your fault. You didn¡¯t mean for that to happen,¡± Sylvia said quietly.


    Squeaks looked at her and shook his head. ¡°No, it was my fault. All my fault,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°At that moment, something snapped in me. I realized I had created something so grave as to rob hundreds of people of their freedom with ease. I turned all of those people into mindless sacks of meat, no better than the undead that wander the mines. And how many more would I affect in the future? The answer was thousands of people, and those are just the ones I encountered. I can¡¯t sleep sometimes thinking about the countless faces I doomed to a pitiful existence. It was my fault that I let that invention go and that it was used in such a way. If I had been more prudent¡­explored more options with it¡­I would have realized what I had created and never unleashed it into the world.¡±


    Squeaks¡­he really is a good man. I already knew he was, considering he saved and protected me back then. It took a kind man with a bleeding heart to help a starving child in a situation like ours. I just had no idea as to the depths his scars ran.


    ¡°So you went into exile,¡± Bowen muttered.


    ¡°I did. I voluntarily went into slavery with the condition that for me to be free that I would have to be set free by someone who was a slave that I had met. Someone whose life¡¯s course was altered by my actions. I wouldn¡¯t allow myself to walk amongst others again as a free man otherwise,¡± Squeaks said finally. But he turned his eyes to me. ¡°But that all changed thanks to Kaladin. I was ready to spend the rest of my life in chains if that¡¯s what it took to repent. But now, my life doesn¡¯t seem to be heading that way. And even though I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life span atoning, I would like to honor Kaladin¡¯s accomplishments and my initial promise to myself and my brother.¡±


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°I see¡­ I understand,¡± Bowen said with a soft smile.


    ¡°Good to know. I¡¯m happy that I could fulfill your promise,¡± I told him.


    Squeaks smiled back at us. ¡°Yeah, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait! Squeaks!¡± Sylvia said as she practically jumped out of her chair. She walked right over to him and extended an arm. ¡°Then join us. Join the Dragonheart Foundation. If you were able to alter slave collars for the first time in hundreds of years and make them easier to use, and you helped Kaladin escape his Obedience Collar¡­that means you can help destroy them, right? What better way to atone than to help us bring slavery to its knees?¡±


    A brave and smart decision, Sylvia¡­I guess she was more prepared than I was.


    Squeaks looked at her hand for a long time. Sylvia started to fidget slightly, and the entire room held its breath. Even Mila watched with bated breath.


    ¡°What better way¡­¡± he mumbled under his breath as he crossed his arms.


    He turned slightly and looked at me. ¡°I planned on helping you out anyway¡­but since this Vampire is with you¡­er I mean, Sylvia, that means you are a part of this Dragonheart Foundation? The same one that helped those children?¡±


    ¡°I am. And yes, together, we saved you and those children, and we intend to do much more than that in the future. She¡¯s the foundation''s president, and I¡¯m the vice president,¡± I explained. ¡°We should warn you, Squeaks, you will be making a lot of enemies by joining us.¡±


    Squeaks snorted and grinned. ¡°Enemies? I have plenty of those. What''s a few more to a Dwarf like me, huh?¡±


    Squeaks grabbed Sylvia by the forearm and shook her arm with a bit more force than she first seemingly expected. But the shaking evened out as Sylvia¡¯s arm flexed with power, and she shook back. ¡°Welcome to the Dragonheart Foundation, Master Mountainbreaker. Or is it Prince Mountainbreaker?¡± Sylvia said with a smile.


    He shook his head. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s just Squeaks. That¡¯s who I am now, Ms. President.¡±


    ¡°Squeaks then,¡± Sylvia said as she pulled away from him.


    The Dwarf wiped his bald head with his sleeve and let his shoulder sag. ¡°Never thought I¡¯d be working for a Vampire and a Dragonslayer in my entire life. Let alone a powerful Vampire and former slave¡­life is one crazy adventure,¡± Squeaks muttered.


    ¡°That¡¯s all well and good, but I also have a favor to ask you, Squeaks. I hope you won¡¯t decline it,¡± I asked of him.


    Squeaks straightened up to his full height. I used to be much smaller than him, but now I had to look down at the man. Not in the sense of superiority or anything. I was just that much taller than him.


    ¡°I want you to take on an apprentice. I have someone, a brother of mine, who is more than capable of being a Runesmith one day. I want you to try and guide him. I don¡¯t think he will disappoint you,¡± I said.


    ¡°A future Runesmith¡­huh¡­I don¡¯t mean to quench your fire, Kal, but making that judgment without proof is nearly impossible. I¡¯ve had hundreds of parents come and beg me to teach their little future Runesmith, and not a single one could hold the tools, let alone produce a working rune,¡± he explained.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve confirmed it now. He has the aptitude, natural talent, and drive to be a Runesmith. I swear it,¡± I said firmly.


    That¡¯s right¡­now that I¡¯ve seen another Runesmith, I¡¯ve all but confirmed my theory. The marks on their souls, on their hands to be precise, must indicate that one has the ability to be a Runesmith. And both Padraic and Squeaks have that marking.


    ¡°Well, let me see him. I¡¯ll be the judge of that,¡± Squeaks said as he crossed his arms.


    I waved Mila over to me and bent down to her level. ¡°Could you go get Uncle Paddy for me? Please?¡±


    Her serious expression bloomed into a smile, and she raced straight out of the room and into the hallway in a flash. ¡°Uncle Paddy! Daddy needs you!¡± she shouted.


    ¡°Uncle! Uncle what?! Who told you that name?! Kaladin! You bastard, you traitorous bastard!¡± a voice shouted from the hallway.


    I just laughed.


    I could hear the short thumpy steps of a Dwarf as Padraic glared at me through the doorway. But that glare disappeared the moment his eyes met with Squeaks. ¡°Huh, a Dwarf with white hair. Are you a part of the Whitehammer Clan, my friend?¡±


    Padraic whipped the surprise off his face and entered into his rarely-seen serious mode. ¡°No sir, I am a member of the Whitehelm Clan. My father¡¯s name is Yoman from the same clan.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­never heard of him or your clan. Must be some different bastard¡¯s branch¡­no offense,¡± Squeaks said with a quick nod.


    Padraic let out a grunt like somebody had punched him in the stomach. He looked emotionally damaged but, as a testament to his social skills, managed to continue. ¡°I understand. We are simply a tiny branch family, nothing to be concerned about. It¡¯s an honor to be in your presence, Lord Mountainbreaker.¡±


    Squeaks observed Padraic and grunted. ¡°I liked the yelling and weird version of you better. I¡¯m a lot more comfortable talking freely like that these days, so bring that guy back, and we can work things out, huh? Besides, any brother of Kaladin is a friend of mine.¡±


    Padraic¡¯s grin slowly grew as he extended his hand. ¡°I got it. It¡¯s good to meet you, Squeaks, was it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Before we do this, tell me what you want to do if I train you,¡± Squeaks said, his voice high pitched as ever but deathly serious.


    Padraic kept his arm out and adopted a more serious atmosphere again. ¡°I want to keep my promise to my brother. I want to make him legendary gear befitting his title of Dragonslayer. I want to make the best items in the world using the best materials for him and my loved ones. I just want to protect them as they¡¯ve protected me.¡±


    Squeaks grabbed Padraic¡¯s arm, and the two shook. ¡°No promises about you being a Runesmith. But since you took the words out of my brain, I think you and I can get along.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. I already have all the items prepared. You are going to explode the moment you see them,¡± Padraic chuckled.


    ¡°Oh, ho, ho, I bet. If they came from Kal over here, they must be truly legendary items for a legendary man,¡± Squeaks chuckled back in his high-pitched voice.


    ¡°Ah¡­what about me? Can I join in? I would like to be a part of this¡­¡± Bowen muttered helplessly.


    There was a loud knock on the walls, and all eyes turned to it. A young man wearing a bright red and gold uniform was sweating profusely. He quickly snapped to attention. ¡°An important letter to Lord Taurus! You are being summoned to the Paine estate immediately! Lady Taurus has gone into labor!¡±


    Bowen paled at the news, his eyes wide with shock.


    Today is just full of surprises.


    ¡ª


    The school banquet was a complete disaster for all the right reasons. It was primarily due to Squeak¡¯s abrupt arrival, but that wasn¡¯t a disaster but a blessing. A part of me was worried that the man might have died before I could save him, but all my fears were for nothing.


    It was also an unbelievable turn of events. I had initially hoped to have him just be Padraic¡¯s mentor, but for Squeaks to join the Dragonheart Foundation was a surprise, to be sure. And it was all thanks to Sylvia¡¯s quick thinking.


    Later down the line, we could have invited him but doing it in the heat of the moment and convincing him on the spot was amazing. Sylvia was already blooming into her position as president of the foundation. Perhaps her royal blood is starting to awaken.


    No, it¡¯s not. She¡¯s always been able to do things like this. She once convinced me to go into the depths of a dungeon just for  some gold. Changing my life forever.


    It was also great news to hear that the Taurus family was able to welcome a healthy baby boy to their family. According to JD, who relayed the information, the childbirth went well, and there were no complications thanks to the Paine¡¯s family medicine and light magic. Both mother and son were alive and healthy and were resting together at home with Bowen.


    Maybe in a few days, I¡¯ll make it a goal, and we can visit them. The Taurus family has been nothing but amazing to me and everyone else. Giving them a gift and congratulations is in order. As for the mentor and student¡­they are busy¡­and it seems an unlikely person has joined them.


    ¡°Sylas? Are you okay?¡± I asked as I poked the barely moving body slumped over the table.


    It¡¯s only been two days since Squeaks arrived, and Bowen gave them a shop to work in at the university. The entire place is a mess.


    The body of Sylas stirred, and he looked up at me with bloodshot, sleepy eyes. He proceeded to grumble out incoherent noises that vaguely sounded like words. Only to slump back down into his desk of books.


    The forge in the corner of the room was cold and quiet. Padraic was sprawled out face-first on the ground. He had a hammer in one hand, snoring to his heart¡¯s content. Unfortunately, Squeaks was not in better condition as he lay in a pile of large black lizard scales that looked ready to crush him if he turned wrong. He was dead asleep as well.


    ¡°Did they really stay up for two whole nights just working? Aren¡¯t they¡ªhey¡­what? Wait a second,¡± I said to myself as I bent down.


    I had accidentally run into something soft lying across the floor under a tarp. I threw the tarp aside, and a man with long curly brown hair was rolled up into his black and gray robes, also sleeping soundly, drool rolling down his face.


    Bowen? Did¡­shouldn¡¯t he be with his wife and son? What¡­what is going on here?

 Vol.7 Ch.161- The Alchemist And The Smith.

    Bowen? Did¡­shouldn¡¯t he be with his wife and son? What¡­what is going on here?


    Well, whatever¡­ he can do whatever he wants, but I¡¯m not sure this is the best way to go about things. I like to think that I would be with my family during such a time. Or maybe this is just his way of taking a break?


    ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not my problem,¡± I mumbled to myself as I stepped over the sleeping Bowen to head out the door.


    I¡¯ll have to return in a few hours when they are all alive again. I shouldn¡¯t disturb them when they are sleeping. If I stayed up all night for seemingly no reason, I would be angry if somebody woke me up.


    ¡°Babajuie?¡± a groggy voice mumbled incoherently.


    I heard him rustle briefly before Sylas suddenly flipped upright in his chair. Then, after his sleep-mumble nonsense, his sleepy brown eyes stared at me, glazed over with just a little bit of tears in them.


    I stood there, figuring there was a fifty/fifty chance for him to either wake up or go back to sleep. And after he rubbed his eyes and let out a yawn, it appeared he would be doing the former.


    ¡°Kaladin? Is that you?¡± Sylas asked with another yawn.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Sylas scratched his head with enough force that I could hear him scraping his scalp and hair with his nails. ¡°What time is it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°A few hours before noon.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± he mumbled as he looked out the window with unfocused eyes.


    ¡°Long night? Did you skip out on class?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think so,¡± he said with another yawn.


    ¡°So uh¡­why are you here exactly?¡± I asked curiously.


    Sylas¡¯s eyes went wide as saucers, and he snapped his neck toward me with an audible crack of his bones. ¡°Kaladin?!¡±


    ¡°Sylas?¡± I questioned nervously.


    Did he just break his neck? And was I even talking to Sylas? Did our conversation even register inside his brain?


    ¡°Kaladin!¡± Sylas exclaimed, bursting out of his chair and letting it tumble to the ground. Then, he took one great big step and grabbed me by the lapels of my school uniform. ¡°Kaladin! I need you! Well, I need your eyes! Just give them to me!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Have you finally lost it?¡± I asked, knocking his hands away and taking a step back.


    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t you dare run! That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± He said, rubbing his face with the palm of his hand. ¡°I¡¯m being serious. I really do need your help.¡±


    ¡°Then you can go about it in a more normal way,¡± I complained.


    ¡°That may be true¡­I¡¯ll take it into consideration and blame it on my lack of sleep,¡± he muttered half-heartedly as he bent backward to stretch.


    ¡°So, what exactly do you need from me, Sylas? I wasn¡¯t expecting to find you here amongst¡­these three,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­it just sort of happened, don¡¯t mind it. But I need you to look at something¡­now¡­where is it¡­damn¡­.¡±


    Sylas started to rummage around his mess of a desk until he picked up a glass cylinder. It was about the width of a forearm, and on either side was a gemstone, one blue, one red. In the glass cylinder looked to be a thin red wire connecting the two gems down the middle.


    What is that? It seems¡­ familiar in a way.


    Sylas held the object up to my face. His excitement was palpable. ¡°What do you see?¡±


    ¡°A sealed glass cylinder with some red wire and two gemstones capped at the end?¡± I answered.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t care about that kind of sight! Padraic was mumbling something about your Dragon eye being able to see souls! So I was wondering if you can see mana! Come on, check!¡± he asked, about ready to explode.


    I shrugged, unsure what he wanted, but I fed mana to my eye through the usual channel, and what I saw was a whole lot of nothing. There was no mana in the cylinder or at the gemstones. Well, that¡¯s not true¡­the red one has a bit of ambient mana surrounding it.


    Huh¡­but it¡¯s not a plant or living thing? Is that a dungeon core shard? No, it¡¯s not bright enough to even be a weak one.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any mana within the tube,¡± I told him.


    Sylas fell to his knees with a groan. ¡°Gah! So damn close! I thought I was onto something!¡±


    ¡°Well, not all hope is lost. What is it you are¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right. I need to explain this to you! Headmaster Taurus sort of gave me the information first. That¡¯s when I just had a spur-of-the-moment idea and decided to run with it! Now where did I put those notes¡­¡± Sylas whispered to himself as he slid one book over and immediately grabbed a couple of sheets of white paper.


    ¡°Here you go! These are what the Dwarves discovered when experimenting with the green crystal that you found,¡± Sylas said with a self-satisfied nod.


    I took the papers and sat down on a stool, and read through them. It was just research notes, so it was easier to read through. It seemed the Dwarves did all kinds of experiments on the stones.


    They exposed the crystal to different types of magic. They even bathed them in the light of the sun and the moon. The experiments were all over the place, things based in actual science and the more magical. They did just about everything from smashing them to dust to dropping them in the World Forge.


    One person¡­ate a corner of a crystal, and the other¡­snorted it? Are they insane?


    They used them to try and scrape Mythril and failed. Made terrible weapons out of them. Added them to mixes and alloys. Apparently, where they focused the most was on the application for mountain farming, which also came to a failure. Their findings?


    ¡°Relatively useless¡­¡± I muttered the conclusion.


    ¡°Mhm. The Dwarves figured the gems would be no better than your average gemstones and should be used in jewelry since they polished nicely. But if you ask me, the Dwarves are either lying, or they were going about it the wrong way. I think they were being too stringent with their research. Dwarves can be innovative but also pigheaded at times. Especially with something brand new.¡± Sylas said with a nod.


    Is it typical for them to snort and ingest unknown crystals of dubious origins?


    ¡°But there was one unique finding regarding red slime acid and the gems¡­¡± I said, looking up at Sylas.


    He raised an eyebrow then the dots connected for him. He slid a drawer open and snatched a flat green piece from it. It looked like a green window pane that you couldn¡¯t see through on one side¡­but according to the Dwarves¡­


    ¡°So, you really can see through the gems, almost like it¡¯s clear glass?¡± I mused. ¡°Does¡­oh, it does still work.¡±


    I fed some mana into my fingertips, and the green crystal moved away, slowly receding away and over itself. It was interesting now that I could see through the glass like a one-way mirror. It almost¡­it¡­


    Glass for a visor¡­ that¡¯s what it could be used for. The crystal¡¯s hardness isn¡¯t something to be impressed about, but it¡¯s way more robust than glass. The only problem is the fact it moves away from mana which may lead to issues against spells. But then again, most helmets are susceptible to magic-based attacks to the head anyway, so what¡¯s the point in worrying about that? Maybe we can strengthen the crystal via a particular process? Of course, if I were to wear a helmet, then that means I would have to cover my ears¡­ mmm¡­maybe I should look up designs other Elves have come up with over the years.


    ¡°This might be worth investigating,¡± I muttered to myself.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m glad you think so,¡± Sylas said with a rapid succession of nods.


    ¡°So you haven¡¯t explained what it is that you are doing?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Yes! So let me walk you through it, okay? So, as you can see, there is your green crystal here, right? You find it in a dungeon, and it¡¯s repulsed by magic, right?¡± Sylas asked me.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Yes¡­I understand that much. I¡¯m more curious about the red crystal, though. There is a small amount of mana in it. It¡¯s reminiscent of a very weak dungeon core. No, calling it a dungeon core shard would be wrong. It¡¯s so minuscule it¡¯s closer to a small plant that¡¯s been trampled and is on the verge of death. Despite the fact that the crystal isn¡¯t alive at all.¡±


    Sylas nodded again, his smile growing. ¡°Good¡­good¡­well, this red crystal here is actually the same crystals the Dwarves used in their underground farming techniques.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow and looked up at Sylas. ¡°The same crystals that only come from a dungeon in Krunbar, that are heavily monitored and restricted? How did you even get your hands on one?¡±


    Sylas looked at me with a blank expression, his smile from earlier gone. ¡°Does it matter how I got it? I needed it, so I found one. Nothing to concern yourself about. The process was mostly legal.¡±


    Oh¡­he¡¯s that kind of scientist. Maybe checking in on Sylas more often would be a good idea.


    ¡°I understand. Please continue,¡± I said, not wanting to touch on the specifics.


    Sylas''s smile returned. He did a complete one-eighty in a flash. It was sort of terrifying. It almost reminded me of his sister.


    ¡°So! Yes, these red crystals are attracted to mana, right? And I had the thought while looking at those two crystals that if one crystal was attracted to mana and one pushed away from it. Then maybe they could hold mana in between themselves?¡±


    No way¡­is he?


    ¡°So I had Mister Squeaks over there make me Blood Iron wires. Although it took an entire day of convincing, he agreed. So I basically used Blood Iron because I thought its weird anti-mana properties might be helpful instead of using Mythril, and we connected the two gemstones via the wires and sealed the glass tube. I was hoping that it would store mana. But it appears it doesn¡¯t work as intended,¡± Sylas said with a soft sigh.


    ¡°Sylas, can I ask why you thought of this? This is out of the realm of your practice, right? Isn¡¯t your goal to create a world where the church and others don¡¯t prey upon normal people with their light mages?¡± I asked him seriously.


    Sylas met my gaze with a fierce determination that did not match his sleepy eyes. ¡°Of course, that is my goal. But there are many ways to go about it. For one, I don¡¯t want to rid the world of light mages. That would be the most imbecilic idea of the century. So one of the many ways to lessen the reliance on these mages and the monopoly of the church would be if more people were capable of using light magic. The question we do not know the answer to is: just how many people have the aptitude to use light magic? Sadly, even if thousands of people possessed the innate ability to utilize that specific magic school, the odds are they would not have enough mana to cast even a single spell. So¡­what if mana wasn¡¯t a problem? What if they could take mana from a stored external source and use it then?¡±


    ¡°It would bridge the gap by leaps and bounds,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Exactly. Take even me, for example. At best, this device would have been able to let those without much mana to maybe one day use a healing spell. But at worst, someone like me who can use light magic but isn¡¯t as gifted as some of my family members would be in a better position when healing someone. I¡¯m a measly Intermediate mage at best. If someone were critically wounded via dozens of injuries, I would not be able to save them as I am now. But¡­if I had an external power source¡­I may just be able to eke out a better result,¡± Sylas said solemnly.


    ¡°What about dungeon core shards? Why not use those instead?¡± I questioned, already knowing the rough answer.


    ¡°Using dungeon core shards simply isn¡¯t feasible for the average person. They are limited in their usage, while this one would be reusable for as long as the device was intact. And dungeon core shards are highly sought after for their various usages, which make them a competitive resource. Although my current device is expensive to build¡­I¡¯m sure I can make it cheaper one day. If it worked, that is. Although the amount of crystals you found is an issue.¡±


    ¡°Sylas, how do you plan to feed this¡­bat¡ªdevice, mana?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh, yes, I didn¡¯t explain that part, right¡­maybe you can see something I can¡¯t,¡± he said as he fumbled around with the tube.


    Sylas went to the red side, and there was a small cap I hadn¡¯t noticed before. It looked to be covered in leather, and he nudged it off with his finger revealing a sharp point made out of what I assumed to be Blood Iron.


    ¡°So I had Vampires on the brain thanks to uh¡­whatever his name was and got to thinking about some things. Why blood? Why do Vampires drink blood and not a waste product? Wouldn¡¯t sweat or spit or even something less savory be better? I just don¡¯t understand why it has to be blood when it could have been other things. And that¡¯s when I wondered if blood has mana in it. Or maybe it¡¯s a particular¡­mmm¡­life force that Vampires can tap into that other people can not,¡± he stayed, eyeing me suspiciously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know any more than you do. Sylvia has no idea why Vampires drink blood either,¡± I explained.


    Sylas scrunched his mouth up and shrugged. ¡°Either way, I figured that maybe feeding the red crystal with mana that was sourced from the blood from my finger would make it more efficient. Or, at the very least, just having a direct path to my body would be more beneficial for the device. Now, tell me what you¡ªouch¡­¡±


    I chuckled as Sylas poked his finger on the needle and let out a slight whine of pain. I did as he asked and watched for any kind of reaction. And, sure enough, I saw something strange.


    ¡°The red crystal is absorbing the mana from your finger. I can¡¯t be sure if it¡¯s because of your blood or not. All I see is the source of mana flowing from the center of your chest and out to your finger, only to leave it and flow into the red crystal, which doesn¡¯t appear to be changing all that much,¡± I told him.


    Sylas¡¯s shoulders slumped in defeat. He seemed rather sad about his invention¡¯s supposed failure, but the truth was the man was a genius. He was mere steps away from creating a working mana battery, and he didn¡¯t even know it. A battery that anyone could use.


    The applications are a bit dangerous, considering a powerful mage could have another source of mana, and it could be used in war. But then again, it could also help thousands of people, just like Sylas wants. This is his invention, and he is my friend. I¡¯ll help him for the time being as long as he stays on the right path.


    ¡°Sylas, I think you are missing a crucial part of this device,¡± I said quietly.


    Sylas¡¯s eyes perked up, and he looked at me with renewed interest. ¡°Oh? And what would that be?¡±


    ¡°A dungeon core shard. Even a tiny splinter might be enough to store mana and allow someone to take from it,¡± I explained.


    Sylas gave me a worried look, understandably, as dungeon core shards were not something that could be easily procured. However, there was also another glaring issue regarding the potential supply. I found the green crystals, the first of their kind as far as anyone in the world knew, in a dungeon that no longer existed.


    Creating these mana batteries in mass may not be possible with the current supply. But if the idea was there, Sylas or someone else may just be able to replace the crystals one day with something else.


    ¡°Sylas, dungeon core shards after they have been used up. What happens to the now empty crystals?¡± I asked.


    Sylas rubbed his chin in thought. ¡°I¡­am not certain. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone selling used dungeon core shards before. But I¡¯m also not looking for them. So I wouldn¡¯t know either way. Perhaps they would be used in jewelry or accessories as cosmetic additions?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing then. There¡¯s a chance an entire untapped market of used dungeon core shards exists. The possibility that even a piece of a discarded and used shard could be valuable for you. Maybe even given new life from your device. Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to tell you?¡± I asked him.


    Sylas¡¯s eyes went wide as they darted around. He looked to be figuring everything out, piecing everything together, the pieces I had left out for him. If I knew Sylas and I believed that I knew him well enough at that point, he would figure everything out on his own. And if he needed help again, he would come to me.


    ¡°Say, Sylas, would you like to be a researcher for the Dragonheart Foundation?¡± I asked him.


    Sylas put a hand on my shoulder. ¡°I can¡¯t do that, sorry. I appreciate the offer, but I have plans for the future. But thank you, Kaladin. I think I¡¯m starting to understand everything now,¡± he said in a low voice.


    Then he sprinted away, out the door, and into the hallway.


    ¡°Well¡­that was something,¡± I muttered.


    It¡¯s a shame I couldn¡¯t hire Sylas. He would be a valuable asset for the foundation and even give us another direct connection to a noble house. But I wouldn¡¯t pester the man about it. He had a dream, an admirable one at that. I believed that wherever he went, he would make the world a better place. So I¡¯ll just have to support him any way I can.


    I looked over to the side of the room as the pile of black scales started to move. Squeaks slowly stood up, slipped on one of the scales, and crashed to the floor below him. He let out a grunt of pain and just lay there motionless for a few moments before finally pushing himself up.


    ¡°You look beyond tired. When was the last time you slept, Squeaks?¡± I asked him.


    Squeaks had heavy bags under his eyes. And without any facial hair, it really made him seem like an old bald man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t remember,¡± he grumbled as he scratched his chest with a teary-eyed yawn. ¡°Whatever amount I slept wasn¡¯t enough, though.¡±


    ¡°I came to check on your progress. I figured you would have the designs edited up by now.¡±


    Squeaks snorted. ¡°Designs edited? Who do you think I am? Some amateur? I already understood what you wanted, but we are going to have to talk about some of it, Kal. I got good news and bad news for you. What do you want to hear first?¡±


    ¡°I suppose we should start with the bad news then,¡± I said. ¡°And I didn¡¯t mean to question your abilities¡­¡±


    Squeaks waved my apology away, picked up one of the scales, and hoisted it to the table, letting it fall with a heavy thud. He pointed a thick finger at it and looked right at me. ¡°This thing right here? I can¡¯t do anything with it right now. I can¡¯t even crack a piece off of it to start working. Don¡¯t even bring up heating it, or I¡¯ll shove you in a furnace. I tried everything under the mountains to get it to work, but I couldn¡¯t manage a damn thing.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­so it is impossible with current technology? But what about all the other Dragon-related gea¡ª¡±


    Squeaks silenced me with his intent glare. ¡°Were you listening to me, Kal? I said I couldn¡¯t do anything with it right now. Not that it was impossible. I can use these scales; I just need the World Forge and my tools. I can forge anything, and I¡¯ll show you how it¡¯s done,¡± he said proudly as he puffed his chest out.


    ¡°So¡­how do you plan on accessing the World Forge and your old tools exactly?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? By going there and reclaiming my right as a Forgemaster. The inner sanctum of the World Forge only allows those who are worthy to enter it. Nobody can take that right away from me, not even myself,¡± Squeaks explained.


    The inner sanctum? This is the first time I¡¯m hearing of it. And it appears things are not going to be so easy. Krunbar isn¡¯t exactly a hop, skip, and a jump from here. And we have an event to attend, and I can¡¯t excuse myself from it.


    ¡°Okay, we can talk about this later. What about everything else?¡±


    Squeaks grinned, showing his pearly white teeth.


    ¡°Let me show you.¡±

 Vol.7 Ch.162- Dwarven Research And Development.

    ¡°So the school even has an underground basement, huh?¡± I mused as I wiped the sweat from my forehead.


    Squeaks led me down a staircase in the back of the workshop that led to a large stone basement that was uncomfortably hot despite the vents leading to the outside. The smoldering heat was escaping from what looked to be a giant furnace in the back of the room. Two massive bellows pumped up and down, seemingly without gears or mechanisms. It must have been magic.


    Or maybe a dungeon item? That seems oddly specific.


    ¡°It seems so, but the basement isn¡¯t what¡¯s important. It¡¯s this forge. I¡¯m beyond impressed by what Bow managed to create. This is a top-of-line Dwarven forge. I know many men who would sell a limb to even work in a building with one of these,¡± Squeaks praised.


    ¡°Bowen often spares no expense when it comes to his school and students. I¡¯m just surprised he had something like this made,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah, he mumbled that it was for some advanced class this or that, but I ignored him,¡± Squeaks said with a shrug. He motioned for me to follow him. ¡°Now, let me show you my work.¡±


    Squeaks guided me toward the forge, and he pressed a foot down onto a metal lever that slid the metal plate up and away, revealing the blazing inferno inside. The fire was a blinding white that lit up the entire dark basement.


    Squeaks removed his top layer shirt, revealing his muscular hairless body covered in carved runes. He tied an apron around himself and used a pair of thick metal tongs to pull out a glowing black scale. He guided it to an anvil with an iron base but a pitch-black top. Squeaks immediately set to work, hammering away at the scale in silence.


    I watched on in awe. I had watched Padraic and his father make things at the forge before but never had I seen a master of their craft do it. Yet, there was something different about Squeaks. His entire demeanor and aura changed as his muscles bulged and veins pulsed with blood as he swung the hammer down onto the scale over and over again. His dark eyes were wide and focused intently on the task at hand.


    So, this is what a Forgemaster is like? The difference isn¡¯t just in the finished product.


    Squeaks let out a deep huff and gave the black scale a sour expression. Now that the black scale had cooled down and lost its red shine, it simply sat there atop the anvil. Its original shape had not changed, and its shiny, lustrous deep black coating was pristine. Squeaks had hammered with all his strength and was not able to scratch a thin layer off the Dragon¡¯s scale.


    ¡°I even used the droppings of a White Salamander to fuel the fire this time. I heated it for hours, yet it didn¡¯t even leave a dent. These scales are of the likes I¡¯ve never seen before,¡± Squeaks grumbled.


    ¡°You know I believed you when you said there was nothing you could do about the scales,¡± I told him honestly.


    ¡°I know that¡­I was just hoping I¡¯d see something with this, but alas, it was just a dream after all. I¡¯ll just have to go back home,¡± Squeaks said with a sigh as he closed the door to the furnace. ¡°But that wasn¡¯t the good news. This is.¡±


    The Dwarf waddled over to a table, hopped up into a chair, and waited for me to stand over him. He swept a towel off and presented me with an interesting-looking weapon tip. It was built like a large arrowhead with a fine point and barbs sticking out on either side. The stem extended out to a second, wider flared edge.


    This is a brutal design. A fine point for thrusting in between the armor and two sets of barbs for disemboweling people and ripping flesh and bone. It also has an excellent weight to it, just right for a spear tip.


    I like it.


    However, it was made of a unique metal which was odd considering I know what materials he should have used in its creation. I was expecting a black spear tip, yet the one Squeaks handed me was a dark cloudy gray. Smoky cloud-like patterns in the metal reminded me of Damascus steel.


    ¡°Did you add something to the metal?¡± I asked him.


    Squeaks grinned and nodded. ¡°I may have been unable to work with the Dragon scales, but the Wyrm parts were another case. I was able to use the scales and the bones. But for this spear tip, I added the bones straight into the cast because your friend Padraic convinced me. I wasn¡¯t even sure what the outcome was going to be, using two unbelievably high-quality and rare materials, but I think it was worth it in the end,¡± he said proudly.


    So he added carbon, huh? More than that, he added the carbon of a legendary beast that wielded immense power. This spear tip is almost glowing as bright as an average person in my Dragon eye. That¡¯s on top of the base Mythril-like alloy of the Shadow Clan.


    ¡°What do you think? Padraic poured the mold and everything,¡± Squeaks asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing, Squeaks. Thanks to both of you for your hard work in such a short amount of time. But did Padraic show you what he was capable of?¡± I asked him.


    Squeaks nodded to himself as he let out one great big yawn. ¡°He¡¯s no novice, thankfully. I was ready to teach him from the ground up, but that won¡¯t be needed. His base fundamentals are satisfactory. He had a good mentor, whoever it was.¡±


    I¡¯m sure Padraic¡¯s father can die happy knowing a Forgemaster is praising his teaching abilities. He might just drop dead somewhere right now.


    Wait¡­maybe I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about stuff like that. I take that back, Mr. Whitehelm, wherever you may be.


    ¡°What about the other project?¡± I asked.


    Squeaks raised the facial muscles where his eyebrows would be into a scrunch. ¡°Who do you take me for? I¡¯m a man, not a god. I can¡¯t do all of this in just two days while teaching a new apprentice, you know?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting a finished product. Just wanted to know your thoughts¡­¡± I said in my defense.


    Squeaks shrugged and pulled out a leather-bound paper notepad. A few days ago, we had gone over a certain project I wanted him to start. Or, at the very least, consider starting. I wasn¡¯t hopeful that he would be able to do it, but¡­


    Squeaks grinned. ¡°This armor you are asking for is revolutionary in almost every way possible, Kal. People have been clamoring for something like this for ages, but all it was at the time was ideas on paper. But you¡¯ve thought a lot of this out¡­what gave you the inspiration to figure something like this out?¡±


    ¡°It was just a passing thought,¡± I lied.


    Squeaks snorted. ¡°I¡¯d hate to see what happens when you actually sit down and ponder something then.¡±


    ¡°So, is it possible?¡±


    Squeaks sat there for a while in silence. His eyes darted back and forth over the notebook. He took a deep breath and let it out. ¡°It is. I think anything is possible, but something like this armor is going to take years of research. Let alone hundreds of hours of trial and error. I¡¯m thinking of at least two or three years of nothing but prototypes. There¡¯s no way I can justify using top-tier materials on something this ambitious.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s all I needed to hear. I never expected this to be done in a year or even a couple. It¡¯s just good to know that it¡¯s possible,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s only going to be possible as long as you keep helping. We are going to need more of those passing thoughts of yours,¡± Squeaks said with a wink.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get right on it,¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Anyway¡­since this is going to take a long time, I figured you would need something in the meantime. So here, take a look,¡± he said as he handed me his notebook.


    I opened the page to find a sketch made of black charcoal. Even with the crude writing utensil, the diagram was clear as day and possessed an uncanny amount of detail. If this was meant to be a quick sketch, then Squeaks needed to become an artist.


    ¡°Dwarven hands really can make anything,¡± I muttered quietly.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Squeaks squeaked.


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    Chainmail¡­ no scale mail armor, huh?


    ¡°So you are going to use the Wyrm scales for this, I presume,¡± I questioned as I handed him back the notebook.


    ¡°That¡¯s the plan. Scale mail is typically thought of as being cheap and inferior to chain mail, but with these kinds of materials, that idea needs to be tossed into the fire. Wyrm scales are durable and flexible, and with just two layers, they are stronger than Dwarven Steel, with some proper reinforcements and supporting materials, maybe an enchantment or two¡­I can create something truly unique,¡± Squeaks explained.


    ¡°I see¡­that does sound tantalizing.¡±


    ¡°It should. I¡¯m the one making it, after all. It would be lightweight, fit underneath most clothes, and be more robust than most full-plate pieces. Adventurers and soldiers alike would murder each other for an adult Wyrm mail piece,¡± Squeaks said. He looked at me and gave me a coy smile. ¡°So, are you interested?¡±


    ¡°Please make it for me and, if you could, for my parents as well as for Sylvia and Cerila. It will be helpful in the tournament and any unforeseen accidents in the future. Oh, and make sure Padraic helps you,¡± I told him.


    Squeaks clapped his hands together and grinned. ¡°The other might have to wait a while as I can only focus on so much. But damn¡­now we are talking¡­it¡¯s good to be back. Who would have thought these would be my first projects¡­so many interesting things are on the horizon¡­¡± Squeaks said, trailing off. ¡°You really know how to make a Dwarf happy, Kaladin Shadowheart.¡±


    ¡°Maybe your kind is just easy to please?¡± I suggested with a chuckle.


    ¡°If easy to please for you is Dragon and adult Wyrm scales, then so be it,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Just get me some Stone Honey Mead, and I might consider staying with you forever.¡±


    Stone Honey Mead?


    ¡°You mean this stuff?¡± I asked as I took out a white bottle of alcohol Lauren got me for my birthday.


    Squeaks¡¯s eyes bulged from his head. ¡°Yo¡ªyou actually have a bottle! Even I had to wait on the list to get one! How!? And a white liquid?! Is this new?!¡± Squeaks yelped.


    I guess despite Squeaks¡¯s oddities, even he loves a good bottle of alcohol. Even I¡¯m partial to the stuff now, as it was a hundred times better than anything I had before.


    ¡°It was a birthday gift from a princess.¡±


    ¡°A birthday gift from a princess¡­what a sentence,¡± Squeaks muttered back to me.


    I gave him a wry smile and sighed. ¡°I tell you what. We can share this bottle together when this is all said and done and you finish your projects for me and the foundation. Just you and me.¡±


    ¡°Is that a promise?¡± Squeaks asked with a warm smile.


    ¡°It is.¡±


    Squeaks nodded to himself and gazed over at the forge. ¡°I guess that means I need to get to work.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it,¡± I said, intending to let him stay behind and take my leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out, at least. Don¡¯t want you tripping over one of those idiots on the way out,¡± he grumbled back.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Well, I don¡¯t need an escort, but I won¡¯t say no.


    I shrugged, and the two of us left the forge. Padraic was as he was, slumped over on the ground, hammer in hand. It seemed Bowen was still fast asleep as well.


    And just as I was walking past Bowen, I heard something move slightly, followed by a shout. I instinctively stepped down hard at the feeling of someone grabbing my leg. There was a pained grunt as the air left somebody''s lungs.


    When I looked down, Bowen was looking up at me with teary eyes and a face that just read I had betrayed him. I felt terrible for stomping on him, but he was the one that surprised me first. I already had to deal with Sylas, and I suppose I was more on edge after that than I had anticipated.


    Bowen¡¯s eyes widened as he snapped toward Squeaks who was standing next to me, looking down at him with pity. ¡°The mask!¡± Bowen shouted.


    ¡°The mask?¡± Squeaks repeated back, confused.


    ¡°The mask¡­¡± I murmured.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I completely forgot about it but had a dream, and now I remember everything!¡± Bowen said excitedly as he slowly raised from the hard floor.


    I could hear the bones in his knees crack, and he was slow to extend his back fully. Who would have thought that sleeping on the hard stone ground would be bad for you?


    My old silver and gold mask appeared in Bowen¡¯s hand from thin air. The mask was nearly destroyed as it had been melted and thrashed during the Dragon attack. I had given it to Bowen to study not too long ago.


    ¡°I have a feeling this item may be interesting,¡± Bowen said as he handed it over to Squeaks.


    Squeaks examined the destroyed item, turning it over in his hands. He narrowed his eyes and scrutinized every inch of the mask as he brought it closer to him. He even thumbed away some of the dangling debris.


    ¡°What does this mask do exactly? I¡¯m getting an odd feeling from it¡­it seemed to have been a high-quality item once but no more,¡± Squeaks commented as he continued to inspect the item.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you put it on and find out?¡± Bowen suggested.


    Squeaks shrugged and placed the mask on his face without a hint of hesitation. Bowen and I both waited for something to change, but the only noticeable difference was when an ever-so-slight wave spread out from the top of his head, turning Squeaks¡¯s skin a slightly paler color.


    ¡°Huh, it appears the mask is useless for those without hair or a darker to average complexion,¡± Bowen noted.


    ¡°This is interesting¡­I can see with the mask on. I can even breathe with it like it¡¯s not even there. It¡¯s like a helmet but better. What else is it supposed to do?¡± Squeaks asked.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you hand it to Kaladin? He is by far the best example to showcase the item¡¯s power,¡± Bowen suggested.


    Squeaks flipped the mask off and handed it to me. Within a few moments, Squeak¡¯s skin color had changed back to normal. And I immediately put it on.


    It¡¯s been a while since I last put this mask on. It feels like it was just yesterday I was Voker Winterheart.


    I watched as my hair turned to ash gray in a wave starting from the top of my head. The color change slowly went to my fingers, changing my skin tone from its usual light tan to a cream white. Within the span of less than a minute, my entire outward appearance had changed.


    ¡°Fascinating,¡± Squeaks muttered. ¡°An item that can change the user¡¯s skin and hair color. As well as works as a perfect item to mask one¡¯s face. Truly a unique dungeon item. How did you manage to break it, Kaladin?¡±


    ¡°The Dragon attack,¡± I answered simply.


    Squeaks made a face of understanding and nodded. ¡°That is one way to ruin a precious item¡­but despite the damage, its internal functions still operate, which is interesting.¡± Squeaks looked to Bowen. ¡°It¡¯s a fascinating item, but I don¡¯t work well with dungeon items.¡±


    I took the mask off, and my body returned to normal quickly. I returned it to Bowen, and he put a finger on his chin. ¡°I wonder if that¡¯s the case. There is a part of me that wonders if this item has more to it than what we can see on the surface.¡±


    Oh? Although I used the item for a few years, I never got the impression it may have been handmade. It seemed too good to be a regular dungeon item, but I attributed that to the workings of the mysterious Deguzman.


    ¡°Mmhmm?¡± Squeaks hummed. ¡°Apprentice! Grab the tools!¡±


    Padraic burst straight up from the floor with frightening speed and raced down the stairs into the basement. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve conditioned him in just two nights?¡± I said in belief.


    ¡°It was a long two days, and he¡¯s a hard worker!¡± Squeaks chuckled in his high-pitched voice.


    Poor Padraic¡­he never stood a chance.


    Padraic came back with a speed that defied the odds of his short Dwarven legs. The man always complained about how running was an arduous task for him yet I¡¯ve never seen him move so fast in my life. Padraic extended the leather satchel of tools with grace like a messenger handing over a letter from a king.


    ¡°Good work. Just a bit faster next,¡± Squeaks said as he took the tools from his student.


    ¡°Faster?¡± Bowen muttered. ¡°Is that even possible?¡±


    The second the tool kit left Padraic¡¯s hands, he fell straight onto his back. I swore he was already snoring before he hit the ground with a thud.


    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s get to work, shall we?¡± Squeaks suggested with a grin. ¡°You won¡¯t be mad if I break this thing, right? I feel like the only way to find any secrets is to get below the surface.¡±


    Bowen looked at me, but I just shrugged. ¡°I gave it to you to study and never intended on taking it back. You two are the experts, so I¡¯ll defer to you. If this needs to be done, then as far as I¡¯m concerned, you should do it.¡±


    Bowen nodded to me, then to Squeaks. And without anything said amongst us, Squeaks took out two very basic tools. Just a hammer and a chisel. Squeaks raised his arm, and with a single tap, he broke into the edge of the mask.


    I didn¡¯t know whether to be amazed or not. The mask¡¯s integrity was clearly compromised, but to make it look so easy? I had a feeling I should have been amazed by that strength put into a single precise movement. And Bowen seemed quite dazzled himself.


    Squeaks carefully began prying the mask apart, working along the edges with a hammer and chisel. After a few minutes of careful yet expert work, Squeaks managed to separate the mask with nothing short of pure skill.


    Squeaks used the chisel to pry the mask apart, fully exposing something that made his jaw drop. His eyes darted around at maximum speed to the point I swore that his eyes would vibrate out of their sockets. Squeaks gasped in astonishment.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­I can¡¯t identify at least five of these runes¡­¡± he muttered in disbelief.


    ¡°Runes? Let me see,¡± Bowen said, excitement in his voice as he nudged Squeaks to the side to get a better look. ¡°Indeed¡­I can¡¯t read them,¡± Bowen said with a grin as he pinched the hair at the end of his beard.


    I wonder¡­is any of this a coincidence? I feel like I should be excited for them, yet I can¡¯t escape the feeling that this was all planned. It¡¯s just too good to be true. Did that merchant foresee all of this? That I would meet Squeaks, free him, and just so happen to possess a rare item with new runes in it?


    Who is Deguzman? Was his goal truly to help me? Or is there more to it? There has to be¡­


    I tuned out the world for some time as I pondered all of that. I let Squeaks and Bowen talk amongst themselves like giddy children who just found a new toy. That was until the storm itself rolled in. The wooden doors didn¡¯t stand a chance as they were blown in.


    ¡°There you are, my lovely husband,¡± a very familiar and pissed-off voice said coldly.


    Well, I can¡¯t feel bad for him. If he dies, he dies.


    Bowen¡¯s face paled at the voice. He didn¡¯t even turn around to face it as he chuckled nervously. ¡°Ahaha¡­good afternoon, dear.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still the morning¡­dear,¡± she growled back. ¡°Is there where you¡¯ve spent the last day at? Mhm?¡±


    Sweat beaded down Bowen¡¯s face as he slowly turned to look at his wife. ¡°Ah? Is that so¡­time really does fly when you are having¡­uh¡­resting? And I was preoccupied with a new discovery, yes¡­my students had concerns and¡ª¡±


    Squeaks patted Bowen on the shoulder and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Just hurry up and take your punishment like a man. I¡¯ll see you when you get out of prison.¡±


    Bowen chuckled nervously as his wife grabbed him by the collar and physically dragged him out of the room with ease. She was a War God, after all. Unfortunately, Bowen was no match for her in raw strength.


    But she stopped right before the door and slowly turned her head toward Squeaks. She was smiling, but there was no warmth or kindness in it like there usually was. ¡°Squeaks.¡±


    Squeaks jolted slightly and looked up at her. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°If my husband comes around, you¡¯ll tell me he¡¯s here, right?¡±


    Squeaks nodded slowly. ¡°Yes¡­Ma¡¯am¡­¡± he said in defeat.


    ¡°Oh, and good morning, Kaladin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, good morning, Miss¡ªJessica. Good morning¡­ Jessica.¡±


    I felt goosebumps appear on my arms when I started to call her Ms. Taurus. But that feeling disappeared upon calling her by her first name, and she just smiled at me and dragged Bowen out of the room.


    Another reminder to never anger that woman. Or is this just a lesson from the world to not frustrate a new mother? I think each is an important lesson by itself, so I shall take them both to heart and commit them to memory.


    ¡°So, can I leave everything to you, Squeaks?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll get it all done soon. Let the president know I¡¯ll start on her projects as well.¡±


    With that, Squeaks and I said our goodbyes. I wished the sleeping Padraic a farewell and made my way back home.


    ¡ª


    Or so I tried to.


    ¡°What are the odds of meeting you outside of class, Kaladin Shaodowheart?¡± Malachi asked me as I was walking out the front door of the building.


    ¡°Considering we go to the same school, probably not that low,¡± I answered dryly.


    ¡°Do you mind if we have a chat?¡± he asked in his smooth, baritone voice, his tiger tail swishing side to side.


    ¡°That depends. If it¡¯s about Sylvia, then no. You already heard her opinion. Trying to get to me won¡¯t get you anywhere either,¡± I answered back curtly.


    Malachi winced slightly but maintained a fanged-filled smile as he cleared his brown hair from his face. ¡°I won¡¯t lie, it doesn¡¯t not have anything to do with her, but it is a question pertaining to you as well.¡±


    I sighed and fully faced him. ¡°One question. Don¡¯t let it slip by you.¡±


    ¡°Harsh conditions¡­.¡± he chuckled.


    Malachi stared at me, waiting for perhaps a chuckle back or smile from me, but I just stared at him. I didn¡¯t hate Malachi. I didn¡¯t even know who the man was. But he was trying to do something that benefited him by using Sylvia, and that was something I wouldn¡¯t stand for.


    But keeping up general appearances is probably for the best, considering Sylvia slapped the daylights out of him not too long ago. However, he deserved every bit of it as far as I was concerned.


    ¡°Are you and Miss Sylvia romantically involved? It appears you live with each other and even raise a child together, yet when I ask around, you two don¡¯t act as if you are together. I just found that odd was all,¡± Malachi asked with genuine interest.


    ¡­


    ¡°Yes, we are romantically involved.¡±


    Malachi nodded and creased his eyebrows into a frown. ¡°I see¡­then the calculated risk I took was bound to fail before I even took it.¡± Malachi bowed at the waist. ¡°Then I must apologize for my actions. It seemed I should have asked you in the first place. But I hope you understand that speaking to the Dragonslayer is quite difficult, even as a crown prince from an insignificant place.¡±


    ¡°I understand the sentiment. But if you are going to apologize, it should be to Sylvia and not to me,¡± I told him.


    ¡°I plan on doing just that,¡± he said, rising from his bow.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Is that really all you are going to ask me?¡± I questioned.


    Malachi tilted his head to the side. ¡°But you said I could only ask you one question?¡±


    ¡°That is true¡­I did say that,¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Besides, it doesn¡¯t really matter, does it? I could give you some depressing life story of how my nation is on the verge of falling or how much I¡¯ve struggled, but you wouldn¡¯t really care, would you?¡± he said.


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Malachi winced again. ¡°Brutally honest¡­as I¡¯ve heard. You could at least pretend a little,¡± he chuckled.


    Malachi sighed deeply and took off his glasses to wipe them. ¡°If anything, I¡¯m thankful for your open disdain for me. It¡¯s almost refreshing. Considering you¡¯ve been with Miss Sylvia for such a long time, you probably understand where I¡¯m coming from, right? I would take being shown hated over outright hostility in a heartbeat,¡± he said solemnly as he looked at me with his blood-red eyes.


    ¡°¡­I understand,¡± I responded simply.


    Malachi nodded as he put his sunglasses back on. ¡°I understand that you dislike me. And I believe that due to my mistake, it is warranted. So I will just have to take the time to mend things. It¡¯s a nice change of pace to be disliked for my actions rather than my appearance,¡±


    ¡°Is that your goal? To get closer to us?¡± I asked pointedly.


    Malachi shrugged. ¡°Part of it, yes. I¡¯m here to attend this school for many reasons, believe it or not. Some do pertain to my¡­standing. Then there are those that I simply wish to indulge in selfishly. I have a long life ahead of me. I might as well enjoy my short amount of time here, no?¡±


    ¡°As long as that enjoyment doesn¡¯t bother Sylvia, my family, or friends, then we won¡¯t have a problem.¡±


    Malachi grinned wryly. ¡°Thank you for your permission¡­Dragonslayer. I¡¯ll have to keep that in mind as well, it seems.¡± Malachi bowed again, just slightly this time. ¡°Have a wonderful rest of the day, Kaladin Shadowheart.¡±


    I let Malachi walk away without saying a word to him. There was a part of me that felt bad for treating a stranger in such a way, especially when he seemed so sincere.


    But at the same time, I couldn¡¯t trust Malachi. And I did dislike what he attempted with Sylvia, even if he apologized and things were handled.


    But most importantly, I couldn¡¯t associate with him until this red prince business was taken care of.

 Vol.7 Ch.163- Danger Lurks Behind The Veil.

    Time flowed onward at a steady, relaxing pace. Despite the major events on the horizon, I somehow managed to spend my days peacefully going to school, taking care of Mila, training with my friends, and checking in with the unofficial Dragonheart Foundation research team. Before I knew it, an entire month had blown by without incident.


    But now all that would change. I¡¯m positive I got lucky, and I will be unbelievably busy for a long time now. First on the docket is finishing these tests¡­


    Professor Garrison adjusted his glasses and peered up at me. ¡°I¡¯m starting to wonder what is the point of having you take any test, Kaladin. Should I just give you a passing score for everything in the future to save us time?¡±


    ¡°If Headmaster Taurus allowed that, I wouldn¡¯t particularly mind,¡± I said half-jokingly.


    Professor Garrison sighed with a grin as he put down his ink pen. ¡°Only if¡­only if.¡±


    ¡°Are you ready to help officiate the matches today?¡± I asked.


    Professor Garrison ran a hand through his hair and nodded. ¡°I am. At least that will be fun, but sadly I have to take over War God¡¯s Vasquez¡¯s matches as well.¡±


    ¡°Did he shirk his duties or something?¡± I questioned as I grabbed my papers to send them into my ring.


    ¡°No, he had to bow out. I think he is having another child soon,¡± Professor Garrison commented back. ¡°Are you really not going to be here today, Kaladin? I heard you wouldn¡¯t even be observing.¡±


    ¡°Sadly, I don¡¯t have time. I have an important summon today,¡± I told him.


    Professor Garrison raised his eyebrows at me. ¡°A summons? From the king and queen? It must be rough being the vice president.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°It has nothing to do with work, surprisingly. It¡¯s from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡±


    ¡°The guild, huh? What do they want from you? Don¡¯t tell me they are going to make you do something ridiculous, like be the face of the guild or something,¡± he asked.


    ¡°I wish I knew. But if it¡¯s something that outrageous, I plan on declining. The last thing I need is for the Adventurer''s Guild to be breathing down my neck every day, all day, just because I gained a little fame,¡± I said as I stood in the doorway.


    ¡°Well, I wish you luck, Kaladin. Don¡¯t get sucked into their schemes and agree to something you will regret,¡± the professor warned me.


    ¡°That¡¯s the plan. Have a nice day, and good luck on the matches, Professor,¡± I said as I waved him goodbye.


    The professor bid me farewell, but I didn¡¯t even get to walk out the door until Cerila and Sylvia both stopped me. They looked at me expectantly, and I just handed them my papers from my Spatial Ring.


    Sylvia snatched it immediately with a sour expression not directed at me but at the paper. ¡°How is this even fair¡­I study twice as much as you, but I¡¯m still scoring way below you.¡±


    Cerila looked over her shoulder, and although she didn¡¯t read Sylvia¡¯s lips, she still looked somewhat defeated as well. But, honestly, there wasn¡¯t much point in getting bent out of shape over these tests, let alone comparing themselves to me. For me, this kind of basic, fundamental knowledge was ingrained in me from my previous life.


    But for them, these kinds of tests should be challenging, considering they are in the number one class in a top-of-the-line university. Not to mention that they don¡¯t have an extra life worth of knowledge to use. Frankly, Sylvia and Cerila are doing great in their respective classes and their schoolwork.


    <You two should be proud of what you have accomplished and what you are doing and will do. Don¡¯t take it to heart just because I scored a few extra points on some silly test,> I signed.


    Cerila nodded meekly while Sylvia watched me intently and mouthed out the words as I signed. Her Sign Language has come a long way these last few months. I wouldn¡¯t say she was fluent, but she had the basics down for sure.


    You know, I wonder why she is so hell-bent on learning Sign Language. I¡¯ll have to ask her later.


    Both of them just stood there looking at me expectantly again. I wondered only for a moment at what they must have been concerned about. Then, I just smiled at them.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯m going to an official public place. Even if you came, you two wouldn¡¯t be allowed to accompany me to the meeting. Plus, you have some matches to attend to, right?¡± I told them.


    Both of them pouted at me, and Sylvia pointed a slim, pale finger at me. ¡°The last time you said that, you nearly got in a fight with an entire clan of powerful people!¡±


    That is¡­true. Very true.


    ¡°I think this time will be different. It should be more official than my last gathering,¡± I said in my defense.


    Sylvia squeezed her hand tightly, enough to turn it red. ¡°You are¡­really testing me today, Kaladin. Because it wasn¡¯t long ago that you asked me to trust you as you went somewhere, and you ended up wiping out an entire building full of people and got in a life-or-death fight with no mana.¡±


    Cerila¡¯s jaw dropped as she followed along with Syliva¡¯s complaint. She looked at me with questioning eyes, and I had to nod at least a little. What Sylvia said was true. I couldn¡¯t exactly deny that.


    I also didn¡¯t go into great detail about what happened before I saved the princesses. Oops.


    Sylvia let out a deep, annoyed sigh. ¡°This is your last chance. I swear if something happens. I will never let you leave alone again. Promise me that you accept that.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think that¡¯s a bit excessive I¡ª¡±


    Sylvia glared intently at me. ¡°You know full well what I mean, Kaladin. You are always going off alone and getting hurt or putting yourself in danger. We just want you to be safe.¡±


    <That¡¯s right. We are just worried about you, Kal. You are more famous than ever, and people may want to hurt you just because you are who you are,> Cerila signed.


    I scratched the back of my head. ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to do dangerous things. But you are right. I guess I never looked at it that way,¡± I admitted.


    Famous, huh? In my previous life, I think I was technically famous as well. But that fame never meant anything to me. It also never mattered in the grand scheme of things. I spent my days constantly on a battlefield. Everyone there was a target to be eliminated. But here, in a city?


    I suppose I can¡¯t be sure who''s on my side or not. Anyone can just randomly come up and try to kill me because I''m now the Dragonslayer. Not that I¡¯m worried about a bunch of civilians, but even so¡­ I¡¯m making my family worried about something that I can''t easily fix.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll ask if Grandpa can watch Mila, and I¡¯ll take my mother or father with me. How does that sound, you two? And I promise to stay out of trouble.¡±


    Cerila smiled and nodded while Sylvia gave me a soft smile. ¡°See, a compromise is much better, right? I¡¯ll be able to fight my best knowing you are with your parents.¡±


    Now¡­ hopefully, my parents aren¡¯t busy.


    ¡ª


    ¡°So, this is the new main branch building, huh? It¡¯s amazing compared to the old one,¡± Dad murmured as he looked up at the massive dome-shaped building and dodged an incoming person.


    The entryway was ginormous enough to make the fifty or so armored adventurers and staff moving about look insignificant in comparison. The building was made from a brilliant white stone that wasn¡¯t marble or the usual gray and black marble used in Luminar. With all the lime green coloring, it made everything seem so bright with the natural light seeping in from the top.


    ¡°Did you frequent the old one? What was it like?¡± I asked.


    Dad chuckled as he admired a lime green tapestry that was hanging from the ceiling. It was almost two stories tall in length and had tiny bits of silver embedded. ¡°When I was still fighting, occasionally, I would be tasked with turning in monsters we had slayed on the battlefield for a bounty or to sell their expensive parts. Back then, this place was a glorified wooden shack with a ton of either sweating or freezing cold people working in it. They must have rebuilt it after the war.¡±


    ¡°Probably after the king invaded the city,¡± I added.


    ¡°Probably,¡± Dad agreed.


    ¡°Dad, do you think there are more adventurers now than there were thirty years ago?¡± I asked.


    Dad scanned the room with a thoughtful look. ¡°I believe so¡­even in Amoth, the number of adventurers surprised me. Maybe because the war ended, people in that line of work decided to use their skills to start hunting monsters. Of course, anyone who wanted to be a mercenary was here or returned to Amoth to fight up north in the Vampire Lands. Or join in the squabbles against the city-states, but I heard those never paid well.¡±


    ¡°On Amoth, did you ever hear about an increase in monster activity?¡±


    Dad nodded and rubbed his chin. ¡°I did in a few places, yeah. But people only ever notice when monsters are gone or active, so it¡¯s hard to say whether there is a drastic increase. But maybe monsters are on the rise if the guild can support this many adventurers now. Of course, the money to build a fancy building this big has to come from somewhere.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­it appears we have been spotted as well,¡± I mumbled.


    A Human woman wearing a lime green uniform with short brown hair walked up to us, her heels clacking against the polished stone floors. ¡°Good afternoon, Sir Shadowheart,¡± she said with a short bow. ¡°I have prepared a room just for you. But, unfortunately, the council is not ready to see you yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I was half expecting that anyway,¡± I said.


    She eyed my father, but her professional smile remained. Dad sensing where that was going, just shrugged and gave me a pat on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll stick around the lobby until you''re done. You know how to contact me, right?¡±


    ¡°Make a mess of things?¡± I whispered in Elvish and quiet enough that only an Elf could hear.


    Dad grinned and gave me a wave as he walked into the crowd of people. ¡°Shall we go?¡± I asked the staff member.


    ¡ª


    There was a quick identification check, and I had to complete some random paperwork. All that only took a few minutes, and the employee quickly ushered me into the back halls of the guild building. She led me into a small room that had a couch as well as some chairs.


    ¡°Please do wait here until we come and retrieve you. In the meantime, would you care for something to eat or drink, Sir Shadowheart?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. No need to bring me anything,¡± I told her.


    I learned that lesson a long time ago.


    I sat in a chair as the employee quickly left the room to do whatever it was she was doing beforehand. I took in the simple gray wood room and let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost nice that I¡¯m being treated as a normal person,¡± I said quietly to myself.


    Well, I don¡¯t think this is exactly normal, but it is different.


    Ever since Qylrenth let me kill him, people who are not close to me have been waiting on me hand and foot. At first, I didn¡¯t mind the respect I was shown, but after a while, it became tedious. When everyone walked on eggshells when they were around you, calling you sir or lord, it just became bothersome.


    I didn¡¯t care much for this newfound status. It was something I never wanted, and it merely fell on my lap. If I could have it my way, I would like to not have to deal with any of it. But that was a foolish thought.


    I wouldn¡¯t abuse my new standing or just toss it away for no reason. Even I understood the position I was in and the benefits of it. But, more importantly, there was a lot more at stake now. It wasn¡¯t just me anymore. I couldn¡¯t do what I wanted on a whim. I had people I needed to look after and think about.


    And if I went around causing problems, regardless of the rhyme, reason, or my intentions, it would reflect negatively on me, not that I would care. But I¡¯m sure it hurt my friends and family, or someone would use it to do just that. And that was something I would like to avoid at all costs.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Which is why this meeting is such a hassle. Honestly, what do they want with me?


    Knock.


    Knock.


    ¡°That was faster than anticipated,¡± I muttered. ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened, and I was expecting the woman from before or another employee, yet I found myself looking at a familiar face. He stood in the doorway for a long time with his buzz cut hair and lime green and white suit, just staring right at me. I watched his brown eyes slowly look me over, taking in my ears and general appearance as his face remained blank.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Dominick. I suppose that decade came faster.¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Voker Winterheart¡­or should I be calling you Kaladin now? Or is it Sir Dragonslayer?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Kaladin will do just fine. I would like to think we are close enough to at least call ourselves by our names and not our titles, right, Guildmaster?¡± I said with a grin.


    Dominick was the guild master of Anderfield, the very place where I started my adventuring career. Dominick was also the one who signed me up and read me the rules for the very first time. It felt just like yesterday he was there.


    He was also promoted to the guild master of Nactus, the fortress city that was in between Sandervile and Whieland. He gave me an excellent deal on selling the Wyrm corpse for owing him a favor. He also negotiated for my rank up to Ruby and has generally been a very helpful person.


    Dominick sighed and rubbed his cheek. ¡°It really is you, isn¡¯t it? I have so many questions it¡¯s making my stomach hurt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you do. But what brings you to Luminar? Don¡¯t tell me you got promoted again?¡± I asked.


    Dominick glared at me with an intensity that surprised me. ¡°I¡¯d hardly call my reprimand a promotion. I¡¯m here because of you,¡± he said pointedly.


    Ah¡­I think I understand why he is frustrated.


    ¡°You know that I am really sorry about that¡­I had to lie on that report for Sylvia''s and my safety. I never imagined you would go that far,¡± I said as I scratched the back of my head.


    Domnick strode into the room and stood right in front of me. He raised his hand slightly. ¡°May I?¡±


    ¡°¡­I suppose I deserve it.¡±


    Slap.


    Dominick nodded in satisfaction as he lightly slapped me across the face. ¡°You know I spent a lot of money and time writing that guide, getting it certified, professionally edited, and distributed across the guilds. It took me many sleepless nights to gather people to cooperate and support me. So imagine my frustration when I received a letter from the source telling me it was all fabricated, and I should consider taking it down for safety reasons.¡±


    ¡°I understand your frustration¡­I am sorry about it, really. Unfortunately, I had my circumstances, and I chose myself and Sylvia over others,¡± I admitted honestly.


    Dominick sighed and sat across from me. He rested his head in the palm of his hand. ¡°I do see your point, Kaladin. If I were in your place, I would have done the same. Although my luck finally ran out and my career took its first black mark, it¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t recover from. And I do appreciate you having the courage to warn me. Thankfully nobody perished trying to fight a Wyrm that way.¡±


    ¡°That is good to hear.¡±


    ¡­


    The silence dragged on between us as Dominick rubbed the bridge of his nose. He seemed to have aged significantly since the last time I saw him. He had a bit of gray in his stubble and at the top of his head. I imagined that I cost him his fair share of grief.


    ¡°So¡­what did the guild say to you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I got a scolding for my Wyrm hunting guide fiasco and a pay cut. Which was to be expected, and to be honest, I got off quite easily considering I could have caused the deaths of many people,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°They also wanted a full, honest report on you. Naturally, I told them everything I knew as I felt there wasn¡¯t much to hide. Of course, I left out the details that were¡­private. Just because you pissed on my trust this time didn¡¯t mean I intended to return the favor. Staying honest and true to my adventurers has always been my creed.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for that,¡± I told him earnestly.


    ¡°Yes¡­it wasn¡¯t a problem,¡± Dominick said with a groan. He narrowed his eyes on me. ¡°But the requirements of my personal favor have been lightened, don¡¯t you agree, Kaladin?¡±


    I nodded half-heartedly. ¡°Yes¡­I will consider more things as long as it does not negatively affect my family or friends. However, I don¡¯t speak for Sylvia. She had nothing to do with that.¡±


    Dominick nodded slowly. ¡°That is agreeable. None of this was Miss Sylvia¡¯s fault. Although I do believe she is somewhat at fault for being complicit in your lies.¡±


    ¡°You can take that up with her.¡±


    A small bead of sweat rolled down his forehead, and he quickly wiped it off. ¡°I would rather not¡­¡±


    Good choice.


    Knock. Knock.


    ¡°Sir Shadowheart? The council will see you now,¡± a voice called from the other side of the door.


    I stood up and extended a hand to Dominick. ¡°Will I see you again?¡±


    ¡°Most likely not today. I plan on returning back to Nactus and my job as soon as possible,¡± he said as he took my hand and stood up to shake it.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you are well, Dominick. We should catch up and see each other again soon,¡± I told him.


    Dominick chuckled and gave me a wry smile. ¡°I think you are bad for my heart, Kaladin. But I will admit, hearing about your life¡¯s story would make for an interesting evening. Do you have a favorite drink, perhaps? We can enjoy it over a nice conversation.¡±


    ¡°That would be nice. But I¡¯m afraid I only drink Stone Honey Mead.¡±


    Dominick paled the moment I mentioned the name of the drink. ¡°You have gained some¡­expensive tastes since being in a capital city and becoming a knight, I see. Would just ale do? Or maybe a nice Tel¡¯an¡¯duth wine?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not much of a fan of alcohol,¡± I told him with a smile.


    Dominick chuckled awkwardly and shook his head. ¡°Nothing short of the best for the Dragonslayer, huh?¡± He released my hand and nodded. ¡°Stay safe, Kaladin. The world is becoming a more dangerous place, it feels like.¡±


    You don¡¯t have to tell me twice.


    ¡ª


    The employee led me to the very back of the building. The small back room hallways disappeared, and I was now walking down a much larger and grander hallway that matched the aesthetics of the lobby. The ceilings were painted with epic battles depicting man versus monsters. All of them were adventurers from all walks of life, it seemed.


    Some had Humans ganging up on a pack of what looked to be Orcs. Others were Elves hunting dangerous beasts in the jungles or Dwarves fighting a rock-looking monster in the caves. The murals were gorgeous, and the additional items along the walkways, such as rare monster parts in glass boxes or the furs of other beasts.


    Also, despite the grand hallway, it was devoid of people. There wasn¡¯t a single soul back here beside the employee guiding me and myself. No adventurers, guards, or even staff walked the hall. It was a massive departure from the humble guild buildings I frequented on my travels. Those were the kinds of places where people interacted merrily with each other at all times of the day, drinking and regaling tales of their latest quest or gossiping about this or that.


    We stopped at a large set of gray wooden double doors, and the woman let out a small breath before pushing them open. The room opened up into a circular shape with another high-ceiling dome. But seven small booths were evenly set into the walls high up as if looking down at those who walked into the room. All of them were partitioned off by cloth or fabrics that made it nearly impossible to distinguish the shadowy figures residing behind them.


    ¡°Sir Shadowheart has arrived,¡± the woman announced, going into a deep bow.


    ¡°Thank you. You may leave us,¡± a bored voice from the right called out.


    The woman wasted no time in retreating as if the various serious and intent gazes from behind the seven curtains threatened to impale her from the back. Once the doors were shut and the woman was gone, I could feel all the eyes turn to me. It wasn¡¯t exactly pleasant being examined so many times in a single day. But I had gotten used to it, I suppose.


    Seven people¡­huh? Does that represent the number of nations here on Illyrcium? There would be one for each of the three city-states, Luminar, Tel¡¯an¡¯duth, Krunbar, and even Syn¡¯nari. It must be that. These must be the number one guild masters of this continent, representing each region. It seemed that The Vast Barrens didn¡¯t get a representative, though.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be in the presence of the Dragonslayer and an accomplished adventurer,¡± a woman¡¯s soft voice said from the left.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure who to address in this situation, considering you are all hiding your faces from me,¡± I said pointedly.


    A voice chuckled from the right, I couldn¡¯t see the man, but that was the most Dwarven chuckle I had heard in a long time. ¡°As blunt as they say. You may address us all as the council. Consider us to be a single entity, Sir Shadowheart.¡±


    Seems fishy¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll do just that then, Council.¡±


    ¡°Good, good¡­¡± the voice trailed off.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have many questions about why we have summoned you here. But I would like to thank you for showing up today. We understand that you are a busy man,¡± the soft-spoken female voice from the left said.


    ¡°An answer to that first statement would be best. The guild and its employees have treated me well. I¡¯m simply returning the favor for their sake,¡± I told them.


    ¡°For that foolish guild master, mhm?¡± a pointed female voice from the furthest right called out.


    ¡°Now, now, it¡¯s never a good thing to belittle a man who is not present. Besides, Mr. Dominick is a young, talented, and well-respected guild master who simply made one mistake in his long career. He is also the man who brought Sir Shadowheart to our ranks, which I think outweighs that tiny negative,¡± a calm, elegant male voice said from the left.


    This is annoying¡­I want to leave already. I always hated these types of events, and I avoided them like the plague in my previous life. I was thankful that I was always busy, so I could always decline. After all, the mission took priority.


    ¡°All of you are boring the man! Can we just get on with this?¡± the Dwarf voice called out from the right.


    The angry woman on the right grumbled a few things, but I watched as her shadow sank into her chair. There were a few murmurs, but things settled down in an instant with a single slap of a bell.


    ¡°Now, we are here to appoint Kaladin Shaodwheart a new rank in our guild,¡± a bored-sounding voice said from the right. ¡°We should just be honest with him. I heard that he would prefer that.¡±


    This guy gets it. And a new rank? I figured as much.


    ¡°Kaladin Shadowheart, what would you say to become a Diamond adventurer?¡± the Dwarf voice on the right asked.


    ¡°That depends on a lot of¡ª¡±


    ¡°What does it matter what he thinks? It¡¯s our decision, not his,¡± an angry, nasally-sounding male voice interrupted me from the left.


    Oh, brother.


    ¡°His input on the matter does have its merits. But making him angry won¡¯t help us in any way,¡± the bored voice said with a long yawn.


    ¡°Exactly! The boy has a say as far I¡¯m concerned,¡± the Dwarf bellowed.


    ¡°I believe you just want to give him the title regardless of the repercussions,¡± the elegant voice on the left said.


    From there, both sides launched into a flurry. They yelled at each other for what felt like forever. As the conversations moved on, I got a general feel for what things were like here in the council.


    The right side, undoubtedly, was made up of former adventurers. From the way they talked and articulated their arguments surrounding my feats as an adventurer, they sounded like they had experience on the field.


    While the left side must have been made up of high-ranking and successful guild masters who had most likely not seen the field or very little of it. They talked more about costs, the social and political benefits, and the repercussions of naming someone a Diamond adventurer.


    They also seemed to be entirely cut down the middle. On the right side, the Dwarf and bored-sounding man were in favor of naming me a Diamond adventurer, as was the soft-spoken woman on the left. On the other hand, the angry nasslay man and the elegant voice on the left were against giving me the title, as was the angry-sounding woman on the right.


    ¡°We should have just rescheduled this¡­¡± the soft-spoken woman said amongst the arguments.


    Yes, we should have. This has been nothing short of a waste of time for everyone. I never imagined that despite having months to debate this, they had yet to come to a conclusion. It was borderline insulting. I should just say screw it and walk out.


    Come to think of it¡­the person who could break the tie¡­the only person who hasn¡¯t said a single word, is in the middle. They hadn¡¯t even moved an inch since the start of this, and I barely sensed their presence in the room. Who are¡ª


    My thoughts emptied out, and I felt my heart leap in my chest. I immediately cut the flow of mana from my Dragon eye as a forbidding darkness far surpassing anything I had seen filled my vision, and I felt a cold chill run down my spine in response. Grandpa and even King Maxwell paled in comparison to the person behind the center veil. They were powerful beyond belief, and their soul was as pitch black as the tendrils surrounding Sylvia¡¯s or the dark spots on mine.


    I jumped back, anticipating a battle, adrenaline coursing through my veins as I felt the intense blood lust caple of silencing the entire room in an instant, worming its way into my skull. It was strong enough to even make the skilled adventures on the right groan out in pain. I even heard a body drop to the floor on the left.


    I barely blinked, and time slowed to crawl as I felt the ground shake. A palpable disturbance in the air made my skin crawl as a spell core formed in the middle. In all my fifteen years of life on this planet, I had never felt a spell that dangerous before. It was on an entirely different level.


    It¡­it¡¯s almost like Sylvia¡¯s ritual from when she killed the Wyrm, but twenty times worse.


    The ground ruptured and split open, and an enormous jagged lance of earth shot out toward me. The spike was large enough to flatten a two-story house, and the edge sharp enough to cut steel. I put everything I had into defensive gravity magic and Plasma bolt. I felt that I needed to form both of those spell cores even to have an attempt to stop the spell.


    Because if I failed in attacking and defending, I¡¯d be dead.

 Vol.7 Ch.164- Hello, And Goodbye.

    With the ground cracked and split open, exposing a fissure, a giant lance of earth capable of leveling a family home barreled toward me. My Plasma bolt spell heated and warped the air around my hand, and I ignored the intense heat as I let the spell core free.


    The spells clashed and turned the stone into molten slag, but that was only a tiny portion of the lance. The earth reformed nearly instantly, heedlessly to one of my most potent spells, and came to me. I forced mana into my legs and moved to jump back with my force. I had to gain distance because after my most powerful spell failed to stop the onslaught.


    And I couldn¡¯t get hit by that spell. No amount of luck would save me. I would be impaled and then crushed into an Elf puddle.


    I steadied my breathing as I flew backward with all my force. The Earth Lance broke straight through my defensive gravity magic and continued toward me. The moment my foot hit the ground, I was going to dump mana into a gravity spell core and swap my gravity and send me into the roof in hopes of dodging the spell.


    But that never came. I hit something soft behind me, and my momentum was stopped. I felt a hand grip my shirt with immense force and quickly looked behind me. There shouldn''t have been anyone in the room beside me and the council yet¡­


    What?


    A pair of blue and pink cotton candy eyes glared at me in annoyance. His pupils were slits like a lizard, and his sclera was as dark as the night. It was a monster in the form of a child, a Dragon. And he looked just like me when I was a boy.


    ¡°Annoying¡­¡± Kelzrenth grumbled as he moved me to the side and put his hand out.


    I felt an immense amount of mana that wasn¡¯t nearly as powerful as the previous burst of mana but still paled compared to even the most elite of Humans or Elves. The temperature in the air plummeted in a fraction of a second as a giant swath of jagged blueish-pink ice exploded from the small hand of the Dragon. If Cerila¡¯s ice magic was beautiful and serene, his could only be described as chaotic and unnerving.


    The rumbling of the earth stopped as the spells collided into a defeating crash, making the walls around us shake the dust free from the highest points. They must have canceled each other out, as no house-sized spear of earth was ready to kill us. Kelzrenth stepped in front of me as his ice parted to the side by a handle made of earth.


    A stout, muscular Dwarf swaggered through the hole. His hair was short but was the color of sand, and he wore simple tan pants with a robe that could barely be called a robe. It only covered parts of his muscular, hairy chest. He looked down at us with dark brown eyes, and my heart sank somewhat when I looked at him.


    Because he was a Dragon as well.


    The Dragon that attacked me looked surprised as he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Young Lord?¡± he questioned with a deep gravely voice that rumbled in my chest.


    ¡°Attacking a lesser in broad daylight is against the treaty, no matter how you look at it. What do you think you are doing, Emperor Chthonia? Have you gone mad?¡± Kelzrenth asked curtly.


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with me. I¡¯ve deemed this man to be too dangerous to continue to exist. No lower race should possess the power of a Dragon. Even an insignificant and unknown one,¡± he said back gruffly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to decide,¡± Kelzrenth shot back.


    Chthonia narrowed his eyes and glared at us. ¡°Avasta lied,¡± he growled.


    Kelzrenth didn¡¯t flinch under his intense gaze, but I could feel the sweat roll down my neck at the bloodlust. Dragons were the furthest thing from normal. They were monsters beyond my comprehension. Avasta, Qylrenth, this boy, and now a new Dragon Emperor, they were an existence that made me fear for my life.


    I¡¯m not afraid that I wouldn¡¯t fight. But their overwhelming power is suffocating.


    ¡°So? You two are not the only ones to make such a decision. Your consequences will have ramifications that far exceed what you expect if you continue down this path,¡± Kelzrenth stated with a shrug.


    ¡°Who sent you? Are you protecting this Elf?¡± Chthonia questioned.


    ¡°I am. And it doesn¡¯t matter who sent me. Because I¡¯m right here,¡± Kelzrenth told him evenly.


    Chthonia ruffled his nose and, much to my surprise, nodded at Kelzrenth. He turned around without saying another word, but he made sure to send me a resentful glare before doing so.


    Kelzrenth let out a breath he was holding in and looked back at me. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I also released a breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding as I followed behind the young Dragon. I had a million questions and one, but I wasn¡¯t sure if I could ask them. But if I let him go, I knew I wouldn¡¯t get another chance.


    Because I can¡¯t just let the fact that a Dragon Emperor tried to kill me go.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± I told him honestly, trying to break the silence as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m just doing what I was told to do,¡± he grumbled annoyedly.


    Avasta must have told him to keep an eye on me. Just how long has he been watching me? And does that mean Avasta had a feeling this was going to happen and didn¡¯t tell me?


    Chaotic and tumultuous times indeed¡­


    ¡°Still¡­that man was a Dragon Emperor, was he not?¡±


    Kelzrenth sighed. ¡°He is the Earth Dragon Emperor, Chthonia.¡±


    ¡°Earth Dragon Emperor¡­why did he want to kill me all of a sudden? He didn¡¯t even say a word and just attacked me,¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Because he is the leader of the Revisionists. He deemed you too dangerous to live and wanted to get rid of you. Seems cut and dry to me,¡± Kelzrenth shrugged with his small frame.


    That is such an articulate voice coming from someone so young. Is this¡­is this how people felt talking to me when I was a child? Also¡­revisionists? What?


    ¡°You may have to explain some things. I¡¯m not exactly up to date on Dragon politics,¡± I said.


    Kelzrenth stopped as we were in the middle of the large hallway. He slowly turned his head over his shoulder. ¡°You are¡­ interesting. For someone who nearly died to a Dragon Emperor, you are awfully calm about all of this.¡±


    ¡°You get used to it.¡±


    Kelzrenth averted his eyes and continued walking. ¡°I¡¯m starting to understand why my mother is interested in you now,¡± he mumbled to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m honored,¡± I said half-heartedly.


    ¡°Now, to put it simply, there are two factions of Dragons. One is the Conservators. They follow the Bloody Accord to the lettering. They believe in the ancient mission of protecting the world from an external threat. Just as it was written. In contrast, the Revisionists want to interpret the original accord in a much broader sense. They want to stop a threat from ever rising in the first place,¡± Kelzrenth explained.


    ¡°So those who want to keep things as they are and those who want to lord over the lesser races?¡± I said for clarification.


    Kelzrenth let out an annoyed huff. ¡°If you understood it, why phrase it as a question?¡±


    I was just making sure¡­it¡¯s not like this is common knowledge that I am lacking. And just great¡­the strongest beings in the world are split into two extreme factions. This also means there may be a society of Dragons. And a portion of them want to take over the world.


    ¡°How does this all work? Why did that Dragon Emperor back down to you? Just who are you? Who is your mother, to be exact,¡± I asked.


    Kelzrenth groaned and rubbed his face. He even crossed his arms like a child and continued forward, mumbling some things to himself. ¡°So many questions¡­well, she never said I couldn¡¯t tell you¡­fine, I¡¯ll let you in on some family history. The only reason that old man Chthonia backed down is because my mother is the new leader of the Conservators, while my father was the previous leader of the Revisionists. I hold a¡­unique position, although it¡¯s nothing more than me being the child of those two.¡±


    A Chaos Dragon wants to uphold the status quo? That might be the most chaotic thing about her.


    ¡°Your father¡­who is he?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You know his name. He has the same name as the mountains just to the west of here,¡± Kelzrenth said with a hint of pride.


    ¡°Keldrag, is your father? The Ice Dragon Emperor? Are you the child of two Dragon Emperors? Is mixing amongst your races even possible?¡± I questioned.


    That is¡­not what I expected to hear. This may be even worse.


    ¡°Not normally. I am the first of my kind.¡± Kelzrenth looked back at me again. ¡°Just like you.¡±


    Things just keep getting more complicated.


    ¡°Then, if the Earth Dragon Emperor attacked you, would you have been able to stop him?¡±


    Kelzrenth snorted and chuckled. ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m nothing more than a bug to that old man. He¡¯s easily the second or third strongest Dragon. If he wanted, both of us and everyone in this building would have been crushed. Maybe if I was lucky, I could rip a scale off in a hundred years or so,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°Just because I was born with powerful parents doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to be like them.¡±


    I¡¯d generally agree, but this world¡¯s logic says otherwise for the most part. Powerful bloodlines at least lead to inheriting abilities.


    ¡°So, to get things straight, the Earth Dragon Emperor, the leader of these Revisionists and an Adventurer Guild council member, was ready to start a war just to kill me because I have an attribute of Chaos Dragons? And the only reason he decided to ignore his initial decision is that you are the son of the opposition leader and the former leader of his group.¡±


    ¡°Sounds about right, well, besides the part of him being a council member. He probably just snuck in. It¡¯s been thousands of years since a sane Dragon killed a member of one of the lesser races, and a lesser race has never had the traits of a Dragon. Your existence coming to light to others would have changed the landscape in many ways, almost as much as them finding out one of us killed you. But I¡¯m starting to wonder why the old man went easy on you¡­ if he wanted, he should have been able to kill you before you could even react. Maybe he was testing you?¡± Kelzrenth pondered. But then he shrugged. ¡°Maybe he is just going mad. Who knows?¡±


    ¡°What about the Dragonkin?¡± I argued.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Kelzrenth shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Sigh¡­this might be the worst-case scenario. If a Dragon Emperor went insane, a country or two might be leveled to the ground before he was stopped by the others. This is becoming a headache.


    I felt something tinge in the back of my brain, and it was pervasive in a way, yet familiar. I caught Kelzrenth looking at me. His pink and blue eyes were glowing faintly with purple light, just like mine do.


    Kelzrenth said nothing, and his attitude took a noticeable nose dive. Before, he seemed annoyed to be here, yet now he had a cold shoulder to him. The switch was flipped in a matter of moments. What did he see that bothered him so much?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can you see that figure as well?¡± I asked him.


    Kelzrenth kept walking without saying a word until he abruptly stopped again. ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°Then what is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just weird seeing parts of him inside of you. He¡¯s gone now, but¡­¡± Kelzrenth trailed off.


    He must be talking about Qylrenth, the Dragon that saved my life and repaired my soul.


    ¡°Were you two close?¡±


    Kelzrenth nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah¡­he was like a father to me.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said apologetically.


    Kelzrenth shrugged weakly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It had to be done. Dying while in that state is said to be better than living.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. I don¡¯t think what happened to Qylrenth was an accident anymore. Or that it was just a random chance,¡± I said.


    Kelzrenth looked back, his eyes wide. It was the most amount of emotion I had seen on him yet. He was about to ask me something when shouting filled the halls.


    ¡°Kaladin! Kaladin, where are you¡ªKal¡­a¡­din?¡± Dad¡¯s voice petered out as he melded out of the shadows of the wall.


    Dad just stood there upright, his face one of fear mixed with uncertainty. His amethyst eyes looked at me intently, then slowly to Kelzrenth. His lips moved, but no words came out.


    Kelzrenth also stared back, but he said nothing and just sighed like he couldn¡¯t be bothered. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Try to stay out of trouble in the future because if it¡¯s not Dragon-related, I won¡¯t be there to help you. Saving you tired me out,¡± he complained with a yawn.


    My dad and I watched Kelzrenth leave. We waited until he went through a door and could no longer see him to speak. ¡°Kaladin¡­who¡­what, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand either,¡± I said, filling in his confused sentence. ¡°I wish I knew.¡±


    ¡ª


    Sylvia Talgan¡¯s POV.


    I returned home after winning all three of my matches and went upstairs to find Kaladin. It was late in the evening now, and I heard some unfortunate rumors spreading about on my way back home. And if they were true¡­


    I might kill him with¡­love or something. I haven¡¯t decided yet. Maybe I¡¯ll force a punishment of embarrassment on him¡­he did promise something like that, right? Close enough.


    I¡¯m just sick and tired of him going off alone and getting into danger. Is it really so hard to be normal for a single evening by yourself? Why is he like this?


    But when I opened the front door, I found our dorm room empty. Mila wasn¡¯t home, and neither was Kaladin, which was odd and concerning. But instead of freaking out and overreacting, I took a deep breath and went back outside.


    There was a good chance the two of them were getting dinner, or they were just out back at the small park for students to relax at. That was a place Kaladin took us occasionally to eat lunch or just enjoy the outdoors.


    And sure enough, my search ended quickly. I found Mila off to the side, playing with her friend Rosemary while Kaladin sat on a bench. I¡¯d say he was watching them, but in truth, his gaze was elsewhere, pointed toward the sky.


    A moment flashed where I thought I should admonish him for not watching the children, but his empty and distant stare stopped me. Kaladin was here, but he also wasn¡¯t. He was deep in thought with his emotionless face.


    I forget that this is how he used to be. Mostly expressionless with a blank look, neither seeming to care one way or another. But Kaladin wasn¡¯t like that anymore. So what¡¯s bothering him? Did something really happen to put him in this state?


    I quietly sat down next to him, and he didn¡¯t even budge. I followed his eyes, and we looked up at the four moons together. It wasn¡¯t dark enough to see the stars, but the moons still shined bright despite the sun not yet dipping below the horizon.


    I just listened to him, slowly breathing in and out. We sat like that for a time, maybe a minute or two, before I broke the silence. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Kaladin furrowed his brows slightly, but it straightened out in the next moment. ¡°Yes. My plans are becoming more and more complicated.¡±


    ¡°Plans¡­huh¡­you haven¡¯t really told me them, have you? There are some secrets you are keeping,¡± I said.


    Kaladin shook his head, letting his long raven black hair shift to the sides. ¡°No, they aren¡¯t secrets. If you asked me, I would tell you in a heartbeat. It¡¯s just one of those things I¡¯d rather not talk about if I don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then¡­what is bothering you?¡± I questioned. ¡°I know you have plans with the queen but¡­¡±


    ¡°That is part of it. It¡¯s only a matter of time before things become dangerous. It was a hard decision, but it¡¯s something I need¡ªno, that I need and want to do. Regardless that¡¯s¡­today, my plans were expanded despite me not wishing for that,¡± he said solemnly.


    He must be talking about the foundation and¡­I understand that much, at least.


    ¡°What do you mean by expanding?¡±


    Kaladin scratched the back of his head but continued to look up at the sky. ¡°I planned on only killing people. I¡¯ve done it before, and even though I don¡¯t want to, I know it¡¯s going to continue to happen because it needs to happen. I must protect everyone. Peace isn¡¯t an option for these people. I¡¯m not foolish enough to even entertain the idea. But I was ready for that¡­but today things changed, and I learned of a new danger that far surpassed any grudge I may have had in the past or any mission I take in the future.¡±


    ¡°So something did happen at your meeting today¡­I heard the Adventurer¡¯s Guild had an earthquake, but nobody was hurt. I take it that was just a cover-up?¡±


    ¡°It was an earthquake in a sense. But it wasn¡¯t natural in the slightest,¡± he said dryly.


    I let out a deep breath and reached for his hand. Kaladin just smiled softly as we intertwined fingers. These days he wasn¡¯t nearly as jumpy when it came to things like that. Before, I would have agonized over that thought, but that was also gone. I could tell he was really trying his best.


    And I loved every moment of it.


    I rested my shoulder on his shoulder. ¡°Well, how about we talk about it? You know I¡¯ll help you with any plan you have or goal you set. I can promise you that.¡±


    Kaladin finally looked at me and smiled gently at me. It was a dazzling, genuine smile. ¡°Thank you, Sylvia.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Because now I¡¯m going to be around you wherever you go,¡± I said back in a cheerful voice.


    Kaladin flinched slightly and chuckled nervously. ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Ah, is right¡­ ah is right, my love. I won¡¯t be letting you out of my sight ever again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten really unlucky today, haven¡¯t I?¡± Kaladin asked bitterly.


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    ¡ª


    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV.


    Another month drifted by. My classmates, including Sylvia and Cerila, successfully gained entry into the tournament. Of course, I never once doubted their chances. For them, it was more of a formality than anything, as they were facing off against random students within the school. There was no way those two would lose to the average student twice. And within just a few days, that same tournament would be happening.


    Well, we have to get there first.


    ¡°Travel safe, Boy,¡± Grandpa said as he nodded at me.


    I nodded back with a smile. ¡°We will.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Mila whined as Grandpa Jacobs waved at her.


    ¡°Grandpa, you aren¡¯t going? Really?¡± Dallin pouted.


    Grandpa¡¯s emerald eyes creased into a smile as he patted Dallin on the head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dallin. I¡¯m too old and tired to travel so far again.¡±


    ¡°But¡­it¡¯s not even that far,¡± Dallin cried, a tear rolling down his face.


    Grandpa thumbed the tear away and stood upright. ¡°You can only say that because you will never grow old,¡± he chuckled with a cough. ¡°A long week of traveling is like a month to me. And any place that has snow and the ocean is far too cold for a relic like myself. I really can¡¯t go with you this time.¡±


    Grandpa put a hand on Mila¡¯s head and rubbed both of them together. ¡°You two are to be good, do you understand? I don¡¯t want to hear how my students are causing problems. Only bad students disobey their parents.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa¡­¡± the two of them said in unison.


    Grandpa chuckled as Padraic went into a rest stance after saluting to Squeaks. ¡°Enjoy your short break, my apprentice. You are lucky I have personal projects to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir! I am very fortunate to have this time to rest and enjoy time with my family, Sir!¡± Padraic shouted with great enthusiasm.


    He¡¯s been wholly whipped into shape¡­Squeaks is genuinely a Drill Sergent, isn¡¯t he? It¡¯s almost frightening. Padraic might become a different person at this rate.


    ¡°Good, at least you understand,¡± Squeaks said with a nod of approval. Then his eyes turned to me, and he grinned. ¡°Enjoy your new toys, Kal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure I put them to good use.¡±


    Squeaks nodded once more. ¡°And watch over my apprentice. He¡¯s a good one, so I want him back.¡±


    I just chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll return him home safely.¡±


    ¡°And you keep that fool safe, you hear me, Padraic?¡± Grandpa grumbled as he leaned on his cane.


    The corners of Padraic¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and I swore even his eye did. ¡°Ahaha¡­yes, Sir¡­you must really love him to¡ª¡±


    Thwack.


    Well, maybe I shouldn¡¯t be too worried about Padraic changing.


    ¡°I need to start praying every day in hopes that your master will beat that habit out of you,¡± Grandpa said as he retracted his cane from Padraic¡¯s head, clearly embarrassed by Padraic¡¯s sudden jab.


    ¡°Haha¡­maybe one day, Gramps¡­¡± Padraic said as he rubbed his head.


    Grandpa snorted and slowly moved past him. He stopped in front of Cerila, and the two of them stared into each other eyes. Cerila was the first to smile as she hugged Grandpa over the shoulders. She was so much taller and bigger than him that Grandpa looked well¡­he looked like a small, frail old man in her embrace.


    <Thank you for everything, Grandpa. I love you, and I¡¯ll see you soon,> Cerila signed after she released him.


    Grandpa grumbled and covered his face slightly with a hand. But he twitched his nose and stood straight. He looked right into her eyes and grinned. <Show them all just who you are, Cerila.>


    Cerila smiled back and wiped a tear from her face. <I will.>


    Now¡­.there was only one more person that he needed to say goodbye to besides my parents¡­I¡ª


    ¡°I hate your guts,¡± Grandpa said as he glared up at Sylvia.


    Sylvia just smiled down at him, showing her fangs. ¡°The feeling is mutual, old man.¡±


    Grandpa snarled at her and looked over at me. He just sighed deeply and shook his head as he looked back up at her. ¡°Just protect them with your life. It¡¯s all you will be good for anyway.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that. I would have done that regardless of whether you asked me to or not,¡± Sylvia said righteously with a smirk.


    Grandpa huffed and slowly moved over to stand next to Squeaks. He just nodded at my parents, and they did as well. With that, we loaded ourselves up into the carriages supplied to us by a friend.


    ¡°Thanks again for the help, Lin,¡± Sylvia said as she closed the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m a little surprised you didn¡¯t accept the offer to go with the royal family,¡± she said with a shrug.


    ¡°I would rather die,¡± Sylvia groaned.


    Lin raised an eyebrow at me, but I just shrugged. ¡°If you say so¡­¡± Lin said. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said to the carriage driver.


    Mila put her face to the carriage window and waved goodbye to Grandpa as we slowly pulled away from the gates of the Pain Estate in the capital. If everything went as planned, we would be gone for a little over a month. It would be the longest time I¡¯ve spent away from Vinovia in over a year.


    But I had an odd feeling for some reason. It was in my gut, the one I only got when something terrible would happen. I looked out the window and caught a glimpse of Grandpa watching us depart. His face was solemn, and he seemed to be conflicted about something all of a sudden.


    Which was odd because I completely understood why he couldn¡¯t come on this trip. A week-long carriage ride to a cold place would have been rough on his body. Grandpa wasn¡¯t getting any younger yet¡­


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± Grandpa mouthed.


    Is he just too shy to admit his feelings or¡­I¡­maybe I¡¯m just overthinking things. Yeah, that has to be it¡­at least, that¡¯s what I hope it is.

 Vol.7 Ch.165- The Chronicle Of A Traveling Death Commando.

    Linnetia ¡°Nyx¡± Paine¡¯s POV


    I sat comfortably in the carriage and absent-mindedly watched the three children play on the floor. I had no idea how the three of them didn¡¯t mind playing with the rocking and swaying of a carriage, but I figured it was just because they were young. It also helped that the ride wasn¡¯t awful compared to most, considering the roads are well paved, and the carriage was well built.


    Sylas had given up his seat, as did one of my attendants, so Dallin and Rosemary could join us. How did a headmaster and a powerful mage¡¯s young daughter end up with my family convoy and not his? I will never know. Apparently, she had begged her father to be allowed to travel with her friends, and Headmaster Taurus had caved in.


    The three kids were playing what looked to be some type of marble game that I was unfamiliar with. It consisted of rolling a marble into a pile and trying to break the stack apart. It seemed to be a silly game that was difficult considering the environment, but nonetheless, they appeared to be having fun as they laughed and giggled every time they managed to split a pile.


    And Mila seemed quite good at it¡­is it because she is a Beastmen and was stronger than them? Perhaps her eyesight was better as well? Maybe.


    It was also quite interesting seeing the three of them interact. I knew that not long ago, there was a significant language barrier among them. Mila was once only able to speak Beastmen with nothing more than broken Human. At the same time, Rosemary could only speak Human. In comparison, Dallin could only speak Elvish and use Sign Language.


    However, now that was no longer the case. The three children spoke comfortably in the Human language and seemed to have no problems communicating. Was it because they were young and took to the language easily? Or was Kaladin¡¯s grandfather a worthwhile teacher? Or perhaps they are just smart?


    I had a feeling it may be a collection of all those possibilities. It was impressive that Dallin and Mila were well on their way to becoming trilingual. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for many people to know two languages, but to be fluent in three was impressive. Especially if they could read and write as well.


    But I don¡¯t think Mila can read and write and Beastmen¡­huh¡­is she better at Human and Sign Language than her native tongue now? It appeared that way.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what the level of Rosemary¡¯s language education was, but I think she was only fluent in one language. I imagine she wasn¡¯t the most diligent student, or at least that was my opinion. I hadn¡¯t precisely asked as it felt odd to do so. I wasn¡¯t sure how I should treat Rosemary yet¡­she was¡­ difficult¡­ considering my position.


    Well, she¡¯s just a child. I don¡¯t think I need to be overtly formal with her. She seemed to be in her own little world anyways and hardly concerned herself with the matters of nobility and politics.


    I looked up and watched as Kaladin slept softly, as did Sylvia. Cerila also quietly watched the children play with a small smile on her face. We were only a few hours into the trip, and Kaladin and Sylvia had managed to fall asleep quickly.


    It would be some time before we reached the final rest stop for the night. The way it worked is that if a person were to leave by carriage at sunrise and continue on without stopping, they would arrive at a town that could accommodate them before sundown. Walking was also possible if one left before the sun rose. However, you would not arrive until after the sun had long set.


    But carriages going to and from the capital were frequent and cheap enough that most people could afford the rides if they found a merchant willing to take them. Not that I would know anything about that. My family always supplied the means to travel long distances.


    I heard some loud sniffing and looked down with a raised eyebrow. Mila was sitting up on her knees and sniffing the air. Like a fool, I tried smelling something, but of course, as a Human, I smelt nothing of importance. Finally, Mila stood up, and the carriage rocked slightly. She fell into her dad¡¯s legs and immediately started climbing him like a ladder.


    It was like a little kitten crawling over her parents. It was definitely something I never thought I would witness in any life. It was¡­adorable.


    Kaladin slowly opened his golden eye up and looked at me with a raised eyebrow, practically asking me what was going on. I just shrugged and gave him a confused look. I had no idea what Mila was doing, so his guess was as good as mine.


    Mila let out another long sniff as she crawled up to Kaladin¡¯s shoulders. It didn¡¯t appear that she was smelling him, though, as she practically ignored Kaladin. Cerila, also sensing something was odd, started smelling the air.


    Mila tilted her head to the side in confusion. ¡°Cat?¡±


    Cat? What?


    The carriage suddenly rocked hard as we hit something on the road, and Mila was tossed back with a yelp of surprise. She even reached out and tried to grab a piece of luggage on her way down, but she was caught by Kaladin in a flash. However, the luggage was not so lucky.


    Poor Dallin barely managed to dodge the suitcase as it hit the floor and exploded open. That was when I couldn¡¯t hold in my surprise. A giant ball of black burst out from the now open case with a screech.


    ¡°Commander?!¡± I yelled as the cat leaped into my lap.


    What is he doing here?! Did he sneak into my luggage?! What?! Ah¡ªoh¡­oh¡­damn¡­


    I slowly looked up and met Kaladin¡¯s eyes. He was just looking at me with a blank expression. Sylvia had also woken up, and her crimson eyes peered at me slightly. My chest swelled, and I could feel my face heat up.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± the words caught in my throat.


    I¡¯ve never been so embarrassed in my entire life. I want to crawl into a ball and die. Maybe I should open the door and throw myself out of the carriage¡­


    ¡°Commander¡­huh?¡± Kaladin¡¯s groggy voice asked me.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­I¡­I wasn¡¯t hiding it from you¡­or anything¡­¡± I said sheepishly.


    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting name,¡± Sylvia said dryly before yawning and closing her eyes again.


    Kaladin just smiled wryly at me and said nothing. I think the silent resignation only made it worse and increased my embarrassment. I swear I had no ulterior motives for naming him that. I just¡­I thought the white on his face kinda looked like our visors, and his blank expression reminded me¡­ah¡­whatever¡­


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± I muttered, feeling like a true fool.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a name,¡± Kaladin said as he sat up a little more.


    Yeah¡­I hope so¡­


    Kaladin asked Cerila how she didn¡¯t notice the cat beforehand, and that was when the obvious question arose. Mila and Cerila should have smelt Commander long before we left, yet they didn¡¯t.


    <The perfume on the clothes¡­it¡¯s very strong, so I didn¡¯t notice the smell. I also wasn¡¯t looking for an animal so close,> she signed with a shrug.


    The perfume and scents in a small enclosed space¡­that made sense, I guess.


    Kaladin nodded at the explanation as Commander purred in my lap and as if the drama from moments before had never happened. When I found Commander on the side of the road many years ago as a child, I took him on a whim. He was a tiny, sick little kitten that I did not think would last very long. I figured that, at the time, I would give him a nice final moment of life.


    I hadn¡¯t even planned on naming him or anything. But when Sylas asked me if I wanted the cat to live, I said yes. It¡¯s not like I wished for a poor little kitten to die, that was just cruel for no reason, and I find no enjoyment in watching anyone, animal or person, suffer needlessly. Sylas begged our father to heal the cat, something I hadn¡¯t even considered.


    And after a lecture, my father agreed to heal the cat if I took care of it. At first, I had no desire to do so, but not wanting the cat to die, I agreed. I thought it would be a needless hassle, but as more time went on, I began to enjoy nursing the kitten back to health. People warned me that cats could be complicated creatures.


    Apparently, some were violent, and no amount of Human affection would change that. Even if you scratched the cat¡¯s ears, it would bite you. I was told that some were uncaring to even their owners and would want nothing to do with them. However, Commander wasn¡¯t like that.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    He was very affectionate and loved to laze around. If nobody bothered him, he could sleep for hours. And even if I went to him to scratch and play with him, he always reciprocated. There was only one thing about Commander, and that was he hated men.


    My cat was a misandrist, and I had no idea why. When he was but a kitten, he was only a few days old. He should have never been in an environment to hate men in such a way that he does now.


    No matter who it was, a servant, my brother, or father, Commander would hiss and get violent against them. It was odd as he never acted that way towards any woman. It was just one of his many quirks.


    Mila crawled on her hands and knees and looked up at me with her big blue eyes. ¡°Can I play with the kitty?¡±


    ¡°That¡­would be difficult¡­I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please, Aunt Lin?¡± she pleaded with puffed-out cheeks.


    Ah¡­how can I say no to that face? I would be a lousy aunt¡­yes¡­


    ¡°Just be careful. He may scratch you¡­okay? And pet him gently,¡± I told Mila while looking at Kaladin.


    Kaladin shrugged and figured that if something crazy happened, I would step in. Which, of course, I would. I¡¯d never let my cat hurt anyone willingly.


    I picked Commander up, and the cat slowly opened his eyes. He let out a soft purr, despite being suspended in the air by a single hand on his belly, and even meowed at me. I could put him in any position, and he would always seem happy to see me.


    ¡°Be nice to Mila¡­okay?¡±


    Commander meowed back at my words, and Kaladin chuckled to himself. I sent a glare over to him, but she just turned his head away with a grin.


    Was talking to animals weird or something? I felt like Commander knows what I¡¯m saying, though¡­I know it¡¯s not logical, but¡­it¡¯s just a feeling, you know?


    I slowly lowered Commander to Mila, and I felt him go rigid. Yet, he didn¡¯t hiss or lash out at all. I waited until the last moment until Mila had him in her hands and let go, but Commander never freaked out.


    I let out a satisfied sigh as Mila gently patted Commander¡¯s head. She even giggled in a¡­sort of¡­ weird way. It was almost evil in a sense. That¡¯s when I looked down and watched the interaction more closely.


    Commander is petrified. That¡¯s why he isn¡¯t moving. He looks like a stone statue.


    Mila was giggling in a creepy way as she smiled down at the cat in her arms. It was like a predator that was toying with its prey. Maybe in that case, it really was like that. Mila was a Beatmen of a bigger cat species, so it made sense to a degree. I just never thought it would manifest like that. Would the same hold for a dog and a wolf Beastmen?


    Well¡­this was all un¡­ex¡­pected¡­


    The carriage began to slow down.


    My eyes met Kaladin¡¯s, and he nodded with a stern expression. Sylvia was already wide awake, and Cerila was on edge. There were a few reasons a carriage would slow down on the way to a destination that they had not yet arrived at. And most of them were not good.


    The carriage rocked to a halt as Kaladin and Sylvia funneled out the door. Naturally, I joined them and left Cerila to protect the children. Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long to hear a shout followed by metal clashing against metal. Whoever it was, they made a grave mistake in attacking us.


    Our convoy may be small, and the people and guards may appear to be nothing special on a first glance, but that was done on purpose. However, all my attendants and guards today were elites amongst elites. Most of them were either retired war veterans with decades of experience in service to my family or highly trained assassins.


    Not to mention¡­we have guests that are monsters in their own rights. Kaladin¡¯s parents are of the upper echelons of power. I would retreat the moment I saw them.


    I watched as a crackle of yellow lighting ripped the air apart. Two heads arced into the air in the distance and fell into the bushes somewhere. A loud boom bounced off the nearby trees, followed by the screams of dying men. Sylvia and Kaladin rushed to the front of the convoy to assist, but I just stood by.


    I had an appearance to keep up even in public as we were not completely alone and with trusted individuals. I couldn¡¯t just mindlessly rush into battle. That¡¯s now what a daughter of a prestigious noble family would do.


    Sure enough, someone came rushing out of the brush on the side and ran at me. It was a dirty-looking man in rough patchwork leather armor wielding a dull and rusty blade. He was pitiful as could be and didn¡¯t make it far before one of my knights slashed him across the chest, killing him instantly.


    I casually walked over to the now-dead bandit and looked him over. His gear was shabby, ill-fitted, and pathetic. Clearly, it was nothing more than pieces of clothing and armor he had stolen from some unfortunate people. As for the man himself, he was emaciated, and poor hygiene was evident in his open mouth, along with his crusty fingernails and filthy hair.


    He is not an assassin by any means. I could have killed this man without the use of my arms. Nobody would even bother paying a silver coin to somebody of this level.


    So why did they attack us? They must genuinely be low-life bandits on their last legs. They must have grown desperate sitting on the outskirts of the capital, waiting to ambush someone unsuspecting. Seeing us arrive, they must have believed they had struck gold and decided to attack.


    As we were one of the last conveys to leave, the previous groups would be filled to the brim with knights and even royal guards. In contrast, our precession was on the smaller side, with only three carriages and a handful of guards. Well, it was a grave miscalculation on their part.


    ¡°Lady Paine! You should be inside your carriage,¡± a voice called out to me.


    I turned to face the beautiful woman, now covered in blood, who called out to me with a look of genuine concern in her green eyes. Her matching green hair was short and in the style of High Elves. She wore a relatively simple adventurer gear of a mix of chain mail and leather, but despite that, it fit tight to her petite body. She lacked the noble features of High Elf royalty but still exemplified Elven beauty with her striking appearance.


    If the hair colors this odd is natural, isn¡¯t that indicative of a large mana pool? Is it possible she isn¡¯t a mage? Unlikely, perhaps she is simply pretending not to be one.


    She flicked the blood off her sword but kept her shield at the ready. She was the leader of an adventurer group that I had hired to ¡°protect¡± us. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the real reason why I hired her.


    Esta Lunarpath was her name, and she was an adventurer from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. She even had a run-in with Kaladin on his birthday, which I found discerning and in need of attention. But that wasn¡¯t all.


    I also believed that she was a spy masquerading as an adventurer. Something that was common enough.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I told her.


    ¡°But a noble lady such as yourself shouldn¡¯t¡ª¡± she trailed off as she looked at my cold expression.


    ¡°In the face of a Dragon attack, this is nothing. I¡¯m not a helpless child,¡± I told her sternly.


    Esta Lunarpath flinched at my harsh words and looked down at the body I was examining. She nodded slowly and went into the forest to clear it some more.


    Of course, I was acting to a degree but also telling the truth. There could be a mountain of corpses, and I wouldn¡¯t be bothered by it. It was a somewhat sad thing to say, or so most people would think, but the reality was I was just used to it, or more likely, I was simply desensitized to such matters. The Dragon attack had been¡­rough.


    That day I lost many friends and was prepared to fight for my life with everything on the line. Some of those friends whom I was close to and others I had only met once in passing. It was a brutal scene and the first I had witnessed in this new world I found myself in. Even so, it was just another chapter of my life. That¡¯s what I had to tell myself.


    And eventually, it would become a convenient excuse for moments like this. If I told people I was a part of the Dragon attack, they would simply stop talking as they could never imagine what it would have been like to be there.


    After a little while longer, Esta Lunarpath returned with a somewhat embarrassed smile. ¡°Ah¡­it appears we have handled all of the bandits. There were roughly fourteen in total, and we quickly handled them with the help of everyone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Were there any casualties?¡± I asked.


    Esta shook her head. ¡°Not on our side, no, Lady Paine.¡±


    ¡°Then there is nothing to be concerned about. Good work, Ms. Lunarpath,¡± I told her.


    Esta Lunarpath nodded shyly. ¡°It seems we brought some bad luck¡­this is the second time this has happened outside of the capital.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? How unfortunate,¡± I responded dryly, already knowing full well what had happened. Afterall, Kaladin, Cerila, and her party had eliminated a well-organized and deadly bandit group in the region.


    Esta chuckled awkwardly and left and left to¡­do whatever it was that she believed needed to be done. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t the least bit worried. If I or someone else in this convoy were to be assassinated, it would have been done through extreme and thorough means. I¡¯d half expect three Grandmaster mages from the woods blasting our convey with enough magic to level a city.


    That¡¯s probably what it would take to kill Kaladin and his family¡­at least Sylas and I would die quickly.


    I sighed as I watched Esta talk amongst my guards. I was hoping that by hiring her, I may be able to ascertain her actual position and goal. It was only the first day, after all, and the crumbs of various qualities had been planted for her choosing. All I needed was for the mouse to bite.


    Because if this woman meant harm to Kaladin or this kingdom. I will dispose of her immediately.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± Kaladin asked me.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all fine. The bandits are dead, and nobody is dead,¡± I told him. Kaladin looked over to Esta Lunarpath with narrowed eyes. ¡°Nothing yet. We must be patient.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. Let¡¯s hope the rest of this trip is uneventful,¡± Kaladin said.


    And uneventful it was. Within a week of constant, bandit, and monster-free travel, we arrived at Flumare, The City Of Rivers, a coastal gem of Luminar and the host city of the tournament.

 Vol.7 Ch.166- A Turbulent City.

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    ¡°So, this is Flumare?¡± I asked no one in particular.


    Flumare was known as the City of Rivers, and now I understood why that was the case. The city was built along the coast and had dozens upon dozens of rivers snaking through city streets, under bridges, and walkways, only to eventually spill out into the ocean.


    Some of these rivers were clearly man-made as they initially diverted from the more immense water sources for the city. Regardless, none of it looked haphazard, and it somehow managed to look natural, as if all of these flowing rivers were created by nature. The architect of this city took a completely different route than those in the capital. Even the buildings were constructed differently, mostly being made of gray timber instead of stone.


    The capital of Luminar radiated majesty and beauty. For the most part, every district and building had a purpose in the grand scheme of appearance. Yet here in Flumare, that feeling of opulence didn¡¯t manifest. Instead, Flumare was more¡­natural in a way. It was the difference between admiring a beautiful landscape crafted through thousands of years worth of nature¡¯s plans and a grand building constructed by the hands of man.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty,¡± Sylvia mused to herself.


    Pretty would be an apt depiction of this city.


    ¡°Pretty damn cold,¡± Padraic grumbled as he rubbed his hands together.


    That was also true. Being close to the ocean, the smell of salt wafted on the breeze and blanketed the entire city. It was a pleasant smell, but the wind was indeed cold. We may be in spring now, but this region still had a while until it warmed up. There were still ice chunks, albeit small ones floating in the rivers.


    Mila, Dallin, and Rosemary were just ahead of us, talking amongst each other and taking in the new sites. The city was somewhat active and boasted the third-largest population in Luminar, yet it didn¡¯t feel too crowded. Perhaps since the city was spread so far, it gave the illusion of being smaller than it really was.


    It also helped that we were in a district that was clearly more geared toward the nobility. Those walking around all wore kind smiles and fancy clothes as they passed us by. That was until they rubbernecked upon seeing either Sylvia or myself. I had already been stopped by two people who wanted to thank me for¡­just being myself, I suppose.


    Thankfully those who stopped us were few and far between. Most of the citizens here seemed far more relaxed than those in the capital and were just content watching from afar as they whispered amongst themselves. If things became too hectic and people swarmed us, we may have had to take carriages to between locations which would be annoying as we would miss out on all the sights.


    We decided to walk into the city for a reason, after all.


    I looked over my shoulder, and my parents just walked behind us in silence. Both of them smiled fondly as they watched the kids mess around, and when I turned back around, Mila was leaning over the edge of a stone wall and looking into a small stream.


    Her eyes were wide as she focused intently on whatever was in the water. It only took a glance to see that she was watching a giant pink fish swimming underneath the thin layer of ice.


    ¡°Mila, what are¡ª¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s sentence was cut short as we watched Mila tense and prime her arm to shoot out. We didn¡¯t even get a chance to tell her to stop, not that I would have. Instead, her hand moved quickly, and with a splash, she plunged her arm into the icy water and pulled the fish out. A smile spread across her face, but her excitement waned just as quickly as she snatched the fish.


    The slimy fish squirmed around in her grip, and Mila squealed as she let go of it in a panic. Rosemary naturally screamed as well as the fish grazed her arm on the way down. The helpless fish flopped on the ground helplessly, but Dallin, whether out of pity or just quick thinking, grabbed the fish and tossed it back into the stream.


    ¡°Mila! What are you doing? You can¡¯t just¡­grab a fish?¡± Sylvia spouted out in shock. ¡°That¡¯s definitely illegal or something, right?¡± she asked, looking at me.


    ¡°How am I supposed to know? I don¡¯t think fishing of any type would be illegal in a city on the coast,¡± I said with a shrug.


    ¡°I¡ªthat is true¡­¡± Sylvia admitted. ¡°But why don¡¯t you seem more surprised? Shouldn¡¯t we tell her not to do that?¡±


    I shrugged again. ¡°I don¡¯t mind it. Look, they seem to be having fun, so that¡¯s all that matters, right?¡±


    <It was a good catch,> Cerila signed quickly.


    Sylvia let out a sigh of exasperation. ¡°I need to remember that sometimes all of you are just weird¡­¡±


    Are we weird? Maybe fishing by hand in the middle of a city is weird? Either way¡­


    Rosemary had a disgusted expression on her face as she wiped her slimy arm off and onto her jacket while Mila used her pants. Dallin just smiled wryly as my parents giggled to themselves behind us.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t believe that it was a big deal. It was just kids being kids, as far as I was concerned. It¡¯s not like they did something heinous or made a mess of their surroundings¡ªjust some spilt water on a stone road and a scared fish.


    But¡­others may find it annoying¡­


    If we had garnered attention before, now everyone in the district was aware of our presence. I¡¯m sure two little girls screaming in the middle of the day attached a lot of unnecessary and unwanted attention.


    ¡°We should leave¡­¡± I suggested.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Welcome to our villa,¡± Lauren said proudly as she greeted us at the gate.


    Somehow, someway, the royal family¡¯s villa seemed gaudy to an extreme level. It was constructed out of the usual dark marble, and it was even trimmed in silver. The balcony hanging off the front of the building was large and supported by grand pillars.


    The grounds were that of three or four of the surrounding villas combined, and the garden was lavish and well-maintained sporting plenty of greenery despite the chilly weather. Not to mention it was three stories big, while the others were only one or two at most.


    The building stuck out, and to be frank, it did not do so in a positive way. The villa did not mesh well with the surroundings or the city of Flumare. I couldn''t be sure whether it was a statement made by the previous imperial family of Brax or just how it looked. It felt like all the other villas in this gated community were vacation homes while this was...a¡­mmm¡­an art piece?


    Of course, that¡¯s just my personal opinion. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s only natural that the royal family lives in the best place at all times, even if it¡¯s only for a vacation.


    ¡°Thank you for allowing us to stay here and for even greeting us personally, Princess,¡± my father said with a slight bow.


    Lauren just smiled at him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be thankful for, Father, and there is no need to bow before me in private. I couldn¡¯t have my friends stay in some group hotel or inn that the school brought up at the last minute, now can I? Everyone else is already settled in. Our attendants will guide you to your rooms.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Well, either way, we are thankful¡ª¡± Dad trailed off slowly. His expression morphed a few times and eventually settled on a confused grin.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Lauren asked coyly.


    ¡°No¡­it¡¯s just¡­I thought I heard something else. I must be tired from traveling, sorry,¡± Dad said with an awkward chuckle as he scratched the back of his head.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mishear anything, Father.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Mom said with a surprised gasp as she covered her mouth.


    Lauren just smiled, and Padraic chuckled to himself. ¡°I really do like her¡­she¡¯s a brave one.¡±


    Cerila, despite not being able to hear a single word that was spoken, smacked Padraic in the back of the head. All I could do was sigh and lightly tug on Sylvia¡¯s sleeve to stop her from ripping Lauren¡¯s head off.


    I walked forward and gave Lauren a quick flick to her forehead. My parents gasped in surprise for an entirely different reason. Lauren just looked at me with a flushed face in bewilderment.


    ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to be messing around. It¡¯s been a long week, and we arrived late.¡±


    Lauren pouted at me and rolled her eyes as she started walking to the villa. ¡°You¡¯re no fun¡­and I wasn¡¯t messing around. I was being serious¡­humph¡­this is what I get for extending kindness.¡±


    Before we even reached the door, an attendant for everyone one of us was already outside and awaiting our arrival. Since Lin had ridden to the villa upon our arrival, our luggage and everything had already been dropped off.


    ¡°Sorry, Sylvia, no Vampires allowed in the villa,¡± Lauren said half-heartedly, more as a joke than anything.


    Sylvia, not even seemingly bothered by the comment, looked at the attendant in front of her, who had paled upon seeing her eyes. Sylvia shrugged and looked Lauren dead in the eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just raid your home in the night and turn you into a Vampire.¡±


    Lauren was wearing a crooked and strained smile. Her eyes went wide. ¡°C¡ªcan¡­you¡­really do that?¡±


    Sylvia can, in fact, not do that.


    Sylvia rolled her shoulders and shrugged with a pensive look. ¡°Maybe if I tried hard enough? We can always find out, right?¡±


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Lauren stood straight and paled slightly at the uncertainty of Sylvia¡¯s remark. Sylvia just giggled to herself and patted her on the shoulder as she motioned for her attendant to lead her into the home.


    Sylvia being an ancient Vampire, was indeed a unique existence. But she had told me a long time ago that she can not turn people into Vampires. Vampires are born, not artificially created.


    All I could do was smile wryly and follow my attendant as well. The royal villa was as gaudy on the inside as it was on the outside.


    And I still had an event to get prepared for.


    ¡ª


    <Shouldn¡¯t you pretend to be enjoying this?> Cerila asked me. <The speech only just ended.>


    The lord of Flumare had just finished gathering us in the main hall and ended his welcoming speech with the usual fanfare. At first glance, he appeared to be a gentleman, but I had never met him before and knew next to nothing about the man. If anything I was grateful that his speech was short and to the point. That was something I could support. Sylvia was lucky that she got caught out getting food on the other side. Or maybe she was unlucky?


    And the event itself was a sort of pre-tournament gathering. Everyone in attendance was either competing or a member of one of the staff of the three gathering schools. This meant that the lord''s entire mansion was filled with a bunch of kids, either younger or older than me. It was hardly the kind of environment I wanted to be in on a good day, let alone after a week of constant travel.


    <I probably should, but I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ve been to too many of these events recently. They are starting to weigh heavily on me,> I signed back.


    Cerila shook her head with a grin. <You just don¡¯t want to be here.>


    That is very true.


    I couldn¡¯t help but grin back. <No comment.>


    Cerila giggled to herself, and I straightened my back and sighed quietly to myself. Since we had just arrived, nobody had gotten a chance to talk to anyone which meant I had yet to be approached. But now that the formalities were finished, the wave of people coming to meet me would begin. And it was only natural that the one that started was the head of all this.


    An older gentleman with light brown hair slicked back and wearing an elegant silver suit walked toward us. His warm blue eyes gazed at me, and he was flanked by a young girl around the age of ten and an even younger boy who wore similar clothing. Both the children had a striking common appearance to the gentleman to the point where it made me wonder if they had been cloned. Those two clearly took after their father.


    ¡°I imagine you have heard this greeting a million times, so I will keep it short. However, since it¡¯s also our first time meeting face to face, I would like to simply welcome you to our city and wish you good luck at this year¡¯s tournament, Sir Dragonslayer,¡± Lord Marinos said with a short bow.


    I returned the bow. ¡°The honor is mine. Thank you for hosting the event on such short notice.¡±


    Lord Marinos smiled and gave a hollow laugh. ¡°It was what Her Majesty desired. I¡¯m just a humble servant.¡±


    I¡¯m sure that even the lord of this city was notified at the last minute. In the long run, having the tournament here will be a great boon for the economy and the city. But in the short term, it must be nothing short of a migraine to deal with.


    ¡°I apologize. I haven¡¯t properly introduced my family. This is my eldest daughter Cordelia and my youngest son Caspian. I apologize that my wife could not meet you in person. She is currently busy with the affairs of running the tournament even tonight,¡± Lord Marinos explained.


    The son bowed to me while his daughter curtsied. I returned their greeting with a nod. Lord Marinos nodded in approval and raised an eyebrow at Cerila.


    ¡°And who might this beautiful woman be?¡±


    Cerila must have read his lips, and in an instant, a black stone tablet appeared in her hand from thin air. The writing was already preserved and glowed faintly with blue light. All three of the Marinos tilted their heads slightly in the same way and read the displayed words.


    ¡°Cerila¡­well, that¡¯s¡­mhm¡­I see,¡± Lord Marinos mumbled as he pinched the hair on his mustache. But he smiled nonetheless. ¡°Well, I wish you luck in your preliminaries tomorrow, Cerila, and it was nice to meet you.¡±


    The lord¡¯s children greeted Cerila as well, and with that, Lord Marinos left as quickly as he came to greet other contestants and staff. I was appreciative of his quick and kind greeting. I couldn''t be sure whether he did that because he was simply busy or because he was a like minded person. But after our brief conversation, I had a favorable opinion of the lord of Flumare.


    But now¡­he had unleashed the floodgates.


    I held down another sigh and turned to the approaching footsteps, but I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen this person, many years have passed, and the added puberty changed him even more. But his general appearance remained the same.


    He had shoulder-length wavy blonde hair and kind green eyes. He wore the burnt orange uniform of Sandervile¡¯s Academy and stood right before me. Back in the day, he was far taller than me, but now we were at equal height.


    ¡°Rosom Dun¡­¡± I said, confirming his name.


    This guy¡­he should hate my guts, considering I poisoned him with a stamina-draining mixture and left him for dead in the woods after slaughtering the entourage that guided us. I even knocked him out after he stood up to me. To this day, I¡¯m not sure if it was because he was brave or was just afraid.


    Maybe both.


    ¡°Voker. Or should I call you Sir Dragonslayer now?¡± Rosom said with a kind yet deep voice.


    ¡°Kaladin will do.¡±


    Rosom Dun stood there and looked me up and down. ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot.¡±


    ¡°So have you.¡±


    Rosom chuckled and shook his head with a wry grin. ¡°Well, it seems some parts of you have changed while others have not.¡±


    Rosom and I continued to stare at each other for a while awkwardly. We weren¡¯t exactly friends before, and after everything I did, we couldn¡¯t be anything further from even acquaintances. Even so, I don¡¯t regret anything I did that day or during my time at Sandervile. And I wouldn¡¯t apologize to him for it either.


    I always thought that Rosom had an alternative motive whenever he treated me well or when he protected me from Dillian and his band of thugs. I was always curious to know if Rosom was a good, honorable man like he appeared to be. Or if he was a traditional, scheming noble.


    But the man before me¡­he¡¯s changed a lot. He seems sad or maybe just despondent.


    ¡°Have you been well, Rosom?¡± I asked him.


    His eyes went wide, and he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at my concern. The truth was, I didn¡¯t hate Rosom. I never did. He didn¡¯t make my life better or worse in any way. I was just indifferent to him and his existence. Even so, that didn¡¯t mean I wished him harm or for him to suffer.


    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯ve been okay,¡± he said with a quick shake of the head.


    If I¡¯ve learned anything, that means he isn¡¯t doing well at all. I think I¡¯ve said the same thing a few hundred times with that same expression.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I replied to him, unsure of what to say to him. Cerila nudged me from the side, and I figured I would fill the awkward silence with at least an introduction. ¡°Rosom, this is Cerila.¡±


    Cerila smiled at him and dipped her head. Rosom, out of all things, blushed like an idiot and awkwardly waved at her.


    This guy¡­I understand she is beautiful, but can you at least hold it in? I thought you were a nobleman of Sandervile¡­


    Rosom¡¯s eyes darted to me, and I watched a bead of sweat roll down his face. ¡°Ah¡ªit¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Rosom? It seems you found him before I did. What a shame,¡± a soft voice called out. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Kaladin.¡±


    I returned her smile. ¡°Adria¡­it¡¯s good to see that you are well.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so formal with me? We are friends, and this isn¡¯t that kind of event. Come here,¡± she said as she extended her arms.


    I hugged her back more out of surprise than I wanted. I hadn¡¯t expected for her to just walk up and hug me, but¡­it felt nice.


    She also smells like flowers¡­huh.


    Rosom paled slightly as he watched us hug. He was more than confused at the fact that the slave master was embracing a runaway slave that escaped violently. But just like how I didn¡¯t hate Rosom, I didn¡¯t hate Adria. We were friends, or that¡¯s what I hoped.


    I felt someone stand close enough behind me enough that I could feel their presence. When I turned my head slightly, I found Cerila watching me with a blank expression. It was¡­sort of terrifying to see her look at me that way.


    But Adria, none the wiser or not caring even the slightest bit, released me and immediately hugged Cerila. It was their first meeting, and I had never told Adria about Cerila. There was no way she should have known who she was. Even so¡­


    Cerila¡¯s face turned red, and she looked at me with worried and concerned eyes. From her point of view, it probably seemed like a random person from the country I was enslaved to just hugged me and then hugged her.


    Adria let go of Cerila and looked up at her with a wide, gentle smile. ¡°You must be Cerila, right? You¡¯re so tall and pretty¡­almost like a painting come to life¡­¡±


    Did she¡­do research on my family or something?


    Cerila, clearly embarrassed by the comment, just nodded her head meekly. <Who is this?> Cerila asked me.


    <It¡¯s Adria Sandervile.> Cerila furrowed her brows and narrowed her eyes. But before she could get angry, I shook my head. <Despite everything that happened, it wasn¡¯t her fault. She¡¯s a good person who treated me as a friend even after everything I did. So treat her kindly, Cerila,> I warned.


    Cerila nodded reluctantly, and her black tablet appeared out of thin air once more. She cleared whatever writing was on it, and Adria and Rosom looked on with curious eyes as Cerila tapped away with practiced fingers. I just watched from the side with a smile.


    This entire scenario was hard to imagine. If someone had asked me a few years ago if I would be standing in a foreign country as a knight that killed a Dragon with my previous slave master and my childhood friend, whom I thought was dead, I would have told them they were insane.


    As I watched Cerila and Adria talk to each other using the tablet, I suddenly got a weird feeling in my gut. It was¡­unexplainable. I scanned the room, yet I didn¡¯t see anything out of place. Varnir and Lin were talking amongst each other in the corner. I couldn¡¯t see Tsarra either. I even managed to spot Malachi smiling with his sunglasses on as he talked to a few important-looking people from Sandervile.


    Lauren and Ren were talking to Lord Marinos and his children. A few people cornered Sylvia, a look of contempt making it very obvious she did not want to be talking to them. However, she sadly had a duty as the President of the Dragonheart Foundation, and she couldn¡¯t turn people away as easily as before.


    But still¡­what was that feeling? It felt like somebody was watching me.


    ¡°Adria, where¡¯s Tristan? I haven¡¯t seen him, and he should definitely be here,¡± I said, wondering if that was the case.


    Adria trailed off with her conversation and gave me an apologetic smile. ¡°Tris is¡­well¡­Tristan will be competing, so you can see him then. He¡­uh wasn¡¯t feeling well, so he didn¡¯t attend tonight¡¯s gathering.¡±


    Rosom raised an eyebrow at that, and I didn¡¯t miss his momentary lapse of surprise. Was it because Tristan was sick or because of something else? I couldn¡¯t be certain.


    ¡°I see. Well, wish him well for me. Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t gotten a chance to see him yet.¡±


    Adria smiled kindly, if a bit awkward, and nodded. ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Huh, did I ask something I shouldn¡¯t have? And why did I think Tristan was responsible for that intense gaze? No¡­it was someone else.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to use the restroom.¡±

 Vol.7 Ch.167- The Storm Before The Tournament

    I finished up in the restroom and ¡°accidentally¡± started wandering around the back halls of the lord¡¯s mansion. There was the occasional servant or guard, but the moment they saw me, they gave me a confused and or surprised look, which was just how things were. I had long since gotten used to it. I wasn¡¯t in any area that was off-limits per se, but I¡¯m certain my status helped with people giving me nothing more than a passing glance.


    I was hunting this phantom person that I simply sensed. I had no idea who they were or what they wanted, and in a case like that, I wasn¡¯t sure if I could even trust my gut. But still, I decided that I would. Every time something like that happened, it led me to somewhere or someone important.


    It was an odd sensation that bothered me greatly, and instead of going around blind, I focused mana into my left eye and searched through the building. Seeing through multiple walls with any amount of accuracy was difficult, but I had gotten much better with practice. I saw countless souls in various rooms spread out across the halls, even though distinguishing their unique characteristics was a challenge unless I focused hard enough. But after some time, I found the room that housed my family.


    After a few more minutes of searching and focusing, I pinned down a corner of the building that was bursting with the light of powerful souls. I hastened my steps toward the light and shut off the source of mana to my eye. Whether by coincidence or that they somehow sensed me, the moment I rounded the corner of the hallway, a door opened, letting in a gust of fresh outside air that smelled of the sea.


    A giant armored hand gripped the top of the frame like a monster of metal crawling out from a tiny hole. The door was average-sized, but the man that emerged from it made it seem that it was built for a child. He slowly lumbered into the hallway, his golden and cobalt blue armor plates against each other, not even pretending to look elsewhere as he stared straight at me.


    I instantly recognized him as a paladin of the Order of Holy Light, one of the Pontifex¡¯s personal guards. He left his hammer on his back and crossed his arms as he watched me in silence. And right behind him was the second guard, who similarly crawled out from the doorway. There was a slight clacking sound as a frail old woman wearing flowing white robes slowly moved into the hallway with her cane.


    She, too, looked right at me. Her small lips formed into a thin smile, and her eyes looked pleased to see me. It was a stark contrast from the last time I caught a glimpse of her. When I caught her the morning after my ceremony sitting absentmindedly in the palace¡¯s garden, she sent me a murderous glare that made it evident she did not find my presence remotely enjoyable.


    But now¡­she seemed to almost be expecting me. And that smile is sickening. But this wasn¡¯t the odd sensation I felt.


    ¡°Good evening, Sir Dragonslayer. It¡¯s an honor to get a chance to speak with you finally,¡± the pontifex said in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Pontifex,¡± I responded dryly.


    The wrinkles on her face stretched as her smile widened. ¡°Please, there is no need for titles. I¡¯m but a humble servant of my god. You can call me by my name, Muriel.¡±


    My heart sank in my chest at that name. Grandpa had told me the pontifex¡¯s name was Elizabeth, not Muriel. That choice of name was not an accident.


    ¡°Pontifex will do. I can¡¯t be calling the head of a church by such a name,¡± I responded coldly.


    Her smile grew at my silence as she shifted her weight to the other leg. ¡°I understand. The burden of keeping up appearances is indeed a daunting assignment given to those who are amongst God¡¯s chosen. But tell me something, Sir Dragonslayer, would you care for the task to be lifted? Even if just a little? Why don¡¯t you join us? We would love nothing more than to welcome you into the light.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes at the old woman. ¡°Who¡¯s this ¡®we¡¯ and ¡®us¡¯?¡±


    Her lips parted, revealing her pearl-white teeth. She met my eyes with an odd fervor that sent a chill up my spine. I didn¡¯t get the impression that she or her guards would attack me. It seemed they weren¡¯t that foolish or suicidal.


    Even so, she didn¡¯t bother to answer my question. I wondered if she was just that confident or if she already knew that I knew. I¡¯m not sure which one was more concerning.


    But this conversation has led me to two possible answers for everything. Either Amon-Ra has been watching me just like the Moon Mother has. Or the Holy Kingdom is far more ingrained into the nations of the world than even the queen suspects.


    ¡°Not interested.¡±


    Her smile faltered slightly, and she shrugged her small shoulders. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡± Her smile morphed into one that felt more practiced, more fit for those in nobility. It was like a mask had been drawn over her wrinkly face. ¡°I pray for your success in this tournament, Sir Dragonslayer. I hope the light guides you to the path you deserve.¡±


    She slowly turned and hobbled down the hall. Both her paladin guards gave me one final glare from behind their helmets and turned to follow their leader in silence.


    I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t known I was holding and scratched the back of my head. Why was the pontifex here in Flumare? There was no reason for her to be in the city as no contestants were from the Holy Kingdom, and even less so for her to be here at this event.


    Was she here simply to observe us? But the queen would have told me if the pontifex was in town, let alone coming here to the pre-tournament event for the students. Does that mean this woman managed to remain unknown and¡­


    Who did she just meet with?


    I took a few steps and looked through the doorway. It led to a small open-air garden that was lit up by a few lanterns dangling from hooks. The sea breeze shook the lanterns, and a gazebo-type structure was at the garden¡¯s center. Green vines snaked up the columns and spread out across the wooden top, and pink and blue spring flowers bloomed in the beds illuminated by the moon.


    And sitting alone in a chair underneath the gazebo was a single man draped in a fine white and teal cloth robe. His figure was nothing to boast about, and he seemed unimposing in size, even on the smaller side for his race. Long High Elf ears poked out from his short and wavy hair. His hair looked to have once been a platinum blonde, but in most places it had lost its luster as streaks of gray ran from the top of his scalp and down to the sides.


    He turned to look at me, a knowing grin plastered on his chiseled and handsome face as his pale gray eyes looked me up and down. For the second time, I saw an Elf that looked ¡°old.¡± Even compared to my father¡¯s dad, this man looked to have aged an additional ten or twenty years.


    He was an Elf in his Final Decade, and soft wrinkles curled up at the side of his eyes. If he weren¡¯t an Elf, he would have been in his early fifties. But even so, regardless of how he looked, I didn¡¯t even need to ask his name to know who he was. My Elven senses had already notified me the moment I laid eyes on him.


    Because this man is my grandfather. The former Emperor of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth, Thrandil.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you just going to stand there and stare at me all night? I¡¯m just glad you noticed my intentions,¡± he said with a friendly tone as he motioned to the chair next to him. His voice wasn¡¯t deep or soft but rather somewhere in the middle. It had a stately order to it.


    ¡°That depends. What did you talk about with the pontifex?¡± I questioned.


    He put on a playful smile and shrugged casually. ¡°Nothing significant, really. She asked for my help. I told her no. After all, I¡¯m just a regular old man these days.¡± I raised an eyebrow, and he grinned back at me. ¡°Come now, sit, please. It¡¯s not every day that a man my age gets to see his grandson. Especially for the first time.¡±


    Should I? Can his words be trusted? Do I even want to speak to the man who used and abused my mother for hundreds of years? I¡ª


    ¡°I sense your hesitation. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been told all kinds of things about me. Before you come to any kind of rash decision, why don¡¯t you at least hear my side of things, mmm?¡± he said in a tone that was far more lighthearted than it should have been.


    ¡°What other decision can I come to? You treated my mother as a tool to be used and disposed of,¡± I snapped back.


    His lips curled down into a frown but only for a moment. He ran a hand through his short hair and chuckled to himself. ¡°That¡¯s one way to look at it, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way to look at it.¡±


    He eyed me, but oddly enough, he didn¡¯t seem mad or frustrated at my curt remarks. Perhaps he expected it.


    ¡°For someone who knows next to nothing of what it means to be a child in a massive royal family, I do admit that it is the only way you can look at it. But do you know something, Kaladin? Do you know why I¡¯m right?¡± he asked, seemingly genuinely. Of course, I didn¡¯t bother answering him. ¡°It¡¯s simple, really. Here I am, talking to my grandson. He¡¯s here, right in front of me, alive, breathing, and accomplishing great things with his life. You know who can¡¯t do that, Kaladin?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I asked, playing along.


    A part of me wanted to hear his excuse. Why did he do the things that he did? Why did someone like Doctor Octario throw away the lives of countless? Use real, living people as tools? What could be the justification? What made these madmen tick? I understood the logic to a degree, but¡­that was all.


    He narrowed his gray eyes into slits. He even exuded a small amount of bloodlust as a cloud covered the moon. ¡°My siblings. The only way you can talk to them or their family is by visiting their graves.¡±


    ¡­


    Thrandil let out a deep sigh at my silence and chuckled to himself again. ¡°It was either them or me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve gotten a taste of what it¡¯s like to be a noble, even if it¡¯s only a morsel of the entire pie. The things nobles do to each other, even blood relatives, are quite¡­wicked and cruel. Imagine what my siblings would have done if they knew I had an illegitimate daughter with the only woman I loved, a commoner at that. I¡¯ll tell you one thing. They wouldn¡¯t have invited me over for wine and cheese.¡±


    ¡°So that gives you a right to use my mother as a means to an end? To train your first daughter to be a killing machine before she even sees her tenth birthday? For what? Your own sake and dignity?¡± I said back coldly to him.


    He shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not the reason at all. Everything I did, I did for¡­ I did it for Seana and Elara. My eldest sister killed Seana¡¯s mother the moment she caught wind of my plan to abandon everything and run away. You should know that hiding in the mountains as a royal is impossible. And loose claims, regardless of how insignificant, must be purged or handled appropriately to guarantee a proper accession to the throne.¡± Thrandil looked up at me with tired eyes. ¡°Well, at least I assume you should understand.¡±


    ¡°You used your own daughter for revenge? That makes it even worse,¡± I said with narrowed eyes, not even bothering to hide the venom in my voice.


    He snorted and let his head and shoulders slump down. ¡°Maybe I did. But the only thing that matters is that Seana is alive. And through my actions, she gained the power to stand on her own. My daughter could slash and burn through any assassin sent her way. She has the skills to avoid detection from the most elite hunters and can blend into the poorest regions or the most wealthy. I¡¯m proud to say that even if I failed Elara in this life, Seana would have been at least able to live. It doesn¡¯t matter if you die a king or a beggar because when you die, there¡¯s nothing.¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    He looked back up at me slowly¡ªa genuine smile on his face contrasting with his empty eyes. ¡°I saw Seana when she came into the city. It was only from a distance, but¡­I watched her smile as she looked at her new family. I never saw her smile like that before¡­it really did remind me of her mother. Seana seemed far happier than she ever was. I might have failed to give her that happiness personally, but I¡¯m even more confident that my choices were the right ones now. I¡¯d do it all over again.¡±


    I felt the rage build in my heart at his words. ¡°Suffering for over three hundred years¡­just for a sliver of happiness that you didn¡¯t even bring yourself, and you are proud of that? You clearly think you had no other choice, but if I¡¯ve learned anything over these last few years, dying as a free man is far better than living as a slave to another person. My mother finally broke as a person because of the hell she went through. You sent my mother into the enemy camp surrounded by some of the most powerful people in Brax. If that¡¯s not a suicide mission, then I don¡¯t know what is. She got lucky, and it had nothing to do with the strength you forced upon her,¡± I spat.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡ªI didn¡¯t¡ª¡± Thrandil stuttered as I interrupted him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it was by your orders or not. Your actions and decisions that you defend so vehemently are what led her there. She made her own happiness without you. You had three hundred years to make amends after you ascended to the throne but didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I still had enemies! A bastard is a bastard, no matter what I do! I just can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    My rage boiled over and into contempt as I watched my grandfather, a former emperor at that, defend himself. I heard this man was dangerous, a powerful fighter on par with a War God. That much I could confirm just via his soul. The few stories I heard were that he would even personally appear on the front lines and wreak havoc, pretending to be an ordinary soldier despite being the current emperor.


    After all, he led an empire in a war for three centuries. He neither lost nor won and managed to maintain his power throughout all those years. And in the end, he successfully made peace and passed on the torch to the next in his bloodline. He may not be the best ruler ever to exist, but he should be well respected for years to come.


    Even so¡­I can¡¯t help but hate his guts. Was it irrational? Was there some truth to his words? Do I not fully understand the circumstances? Maybe.


    But I don¡¯t care. If I were in his shoes, I would have burned Tel¡¯an¡¯duth and my enemies to the ground. I¡¯d do that for Mila in a heartbeat.


    ¡°A pathetic excuse. I don¡¯t know what my mother thinks of you, but I know how I feel about you now. I hope what you said about denying the pontifex was true. Because if I find out you lied¡­I won¡¯t feel bad for what I have to do, Grandpa,¡± I said, devoid of all emotions.


    The cloud moved from the moon and illuminated his face. It was blank, expressionless. Was he sad that his grandson from his first daughter hated him? Did he finally start to regret his decisions? Probably not. And I didn¡¯t have anything else to say to him. After all, he was just an old Elf now.


    ¡ª


    Linnetia ¡°Nyx¡± Paine¡¯s POV


    I finished a conversation with¡­some noble brat from¡­ I forgot where in Sandervile. I didn¡¯t hate these events and just got used to them over time. It was just expected that a lady of my station would participate. I simply just got used to them a long time ago.


    Honestly, I was really hoping things would be more laid back, considering everyone here should be the same age. There should also be a fair amount of commoners here, but most of them are from Luminar. The other nations'' most prominent schools only allow those of lesser status on rare occasions, if ever. A quick scan of the room can find the pockets of kids who want to crawl out of their skin.


    An event like this was just too rich for their blood, and I honestly did sympathize with them. I was of the belief that things should be more laid back, considering we would be swinging dangerous weapons and slinging magic spells at each other in just a few hours.


    But that¡¯s above my station¡­sigh¡­


    I looked over to Cerila, who was busily talking to Adria Sandervile with a smile on her face. It was weird to witness the two converse for many reasons that didn¡¯t need to be brought up. Yet regardless, the two seemed to have found common ground¡­which was odd. And it was just as awkward to see the heir to the House of Dun stand by awkwardly and try to interject himself into the conversation.


    I heard the sound of footsteps approach me and let out another mental sigh, preparing myself for the inevitable long-winded and pointless conversation I would have to undergo. But thankfully, and much to my surprise, a pair of blood-red eyes looked right at me. And I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Is talking to people that exhausting?¡± I asked the Vampire.


    Sylvia rolled her eyes and crossed her arms, yet she seemed oddly pleased for some reason. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like you are any better. I was under the impression this would be a more¡­casual event.¡±


    I chuckled, and Sylvia smiled slightly. ¡°You and I both. But does that mean I¡¯m just better at hiding my emotions than you?¡±


    Sylvia shrugged, maintaining her slight grin. ¡°Maybe. But I just don¡¯t feel like pretending anymore. It gets tiresome to hear the same question a million times.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And what would that question be?¡± I whispered. Sylvia¡¯s face twitched for just a brief moment, and I smiled. ¡°It mustn¡¯t have been that much of a burden, right?¡± I teased.


    ¡°I¡ªit was just nonsense. They shouldn¡¯t care about¡­those things¡­and who I¡¯m with¡­it¡¯s none of their business,¡± she whimpered quietly, her face flushing.


    Oh? Sylvia doesn¡¯t usually act like this. Hah¡­it really is good to see this side of her sometimes, though.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    There was a loud crash followed by a scream somewhere on the opposite side of the room. A few more shouts of surprise accompanied that scream, Sylvia¡¯s ears twitched, and her face hardened as she focused on the noise.


    There was too much conversation and things banging around. I couldn¡¯t discern anything from that distance, even if I wanted to. But there were a few more shouts, and finally, someone said something.


    ¡°A cat?!¡±


    Oh god¡­no¡­please¡­anything but this. This can¡¯t keep happening.


    The crowd parted, and a black ball dashed between a girl¡¯s legs electing a high-pitched screech from her. Like a rocket, it blasted off straight into my arms. He looked up at me and just meowed.


    All I could do was blink in confusion. Commander should have been with Mila and the other kids in a room somewhere else. Mr. Shadowheart was even here personally watching the children because Kaladin¡¯s family was invited by Lord Marinos to attend even if they didn¡¯t come to the main ceremony. It was meant as a gesture of good faith¡­


    There were a few more gasps of surprise, and a very haggard and frightened-looking Mila rounded the girl who screamed previously. The poor girl looked white as a sheet as she nervously looked up at the dozens of faces watching her.


    Her eyes darted around frantically as I imagined she was searching for my cat but ended up here. I watched her mental state as it crumbled in real time. Even Sylvia¡¯s shouts for Mila to come to her were entirely ignored. And to make matters worse, Mila accidentally bumped into someone¡¯s legs while still in a daze.


    And if the room wasn''t silent before, it was now.


    Smack.


    I was baffled at the sight. I had to blink a few times just to make sure what I witnessed actually happened. But that surprise gave way to genuine anger. I couldn¡¯t believe someone would do that to a child.


    ¡°What is some rat doing here, bumping into me of all people? Someone put a leash on this thing,¡± a female voice spat.


    A High Elf girl with bright pink hair wearing the silver and turquoise uniform of Saber Academy of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth didn¡¯t hesitate at all to smack Mila across the face the second she bumped into her. She was flanked by two lackeys wearing a similar uniform, but their blue of choice was more royal blue in color. Which, if I¡¯m not mistaken, meant that they were just Sentinel candidates, unlike the girl who was actually on her way to graduating as a fully-fledged Sentinel.


    Mila sprawled out across the ground from the slap, without so much as a sound, a deep hard mark across her cheek. Instead of crying or freaking out, she just seemed entirely despondent. I hesitated to look next to me. Sylvia stared forward with a cold fury that made even me swallow my saliva in anticipation.


    I watched as crimson blood dripped down her tightly clenched hands and began to morph. My eyes went wide, and I wasn¡¯t confident in what I was witnessing, but I knew it would be bad if things escalated even more.


    I reached out and jerked Sylvia¡¯s arm. Her head snapped toward me, and she glared down at me, fury in her eyes. ¡°Sylvia, please¡­just take a deep breath,¡± I pleaded.


    A vein bulged under her eye, and I had a feeling I somehow managed to make her even angrier. Was it really true that telling a frustrated person to calm down made them even more irritated? Because that seemed to be the case here.


    I just didn¡¯t want her to burn down everything she and Kaladin had built up. Even if this High Elf deserved it.


    Mila had gotten up and slowly trudged toward us in a daze. Sylvia bit her lip and looked down at Mila with a worried expression that panged my heart. I didn¡¯t want to be the bad guy¡­I just didn¡¯t¡­


    ¡°Mila, dear, it¡¯s ok¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mommy..help¡­¡±


    The air caught in my throat and Varnir, who had pushed his way through the crowd, let out a choked gasp. Those of us who knew were very aware of what those words meant. I wasn¡¯t sure if Mila was just in a traumatized state and had no idea what she was saying anymore or if she truly meant those words.


    But it didn¡¯t really matter if Mila meant what she said. Because Sylvia took them at face value. A mix of emotions crossed her face rapidly, but she eventually settled on a stern look. She glared at the High Elf, a single tear dripped down her face.


    ¡°Ah¡­I see now¡­it only makes sense that some runaway varmint would call a Vampire mother. How truly disgusting,¡± she spat.


    The blood in Sylvia¡¯s hand congealed into a sharp, thin needle that she held onto tightly. Her hand was red as she was death gripping it, and she gently guided Mila to stand behind her with her free hand. She gave me a serious look that ordered me to watch Mila, and I just nodded. At the end of the day, what Sylvia did in defense of Mila really was none of my business.


    Even so, I was starting to wonder if I should have this High Elf killed in the middle of the night. Maybe if Sylvia didn¡¯t kill her on the spot, I could do that later. It should be easy to make it look like an accident.


    Sylvia strode over but abruptly stopped. The High Elf sneered and was about to make another crude remark just when Sylvia sighed. ¡°I guess today just isn¡¯t your lucky day, is it? Whore.¡±


    The High Elf blanched at Sylvia¡¯s cold words, but before she could make a comeback, she flicked around with expert speed. However, she just wasn¡¯t fast enough. A tan blur slapped her across the face. Well, calling it a slap was just wrong.


    Kaladin appeared from seemingly nowhere in dead silence and basically open-handed hooked the High Elf in the face. The girl¡¯s gold eyes rolled back into her head as her legs gave out. She buckled forward, then backward onto her knees, unconscious before she even hit the ground. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she were dead.


    ¡°How dare¡ª¡±


    One of the other High Elves, a man with blond hair, was slapped in a similar fashion before he could even finish his sentence. He, too, joined his comrade on the ground in a blink of an eye.


    The brown-haired half-Elf at least had the smarts to take a step back and not announce his presence. A silver saber appeared from thin air and into his hands, and he thrust it straight toward Kaladin¡¯s head.


    Kaladin just brought his hand up and took the sword straight to his palm. The blade went all the way through, being covered in slick blood and splattering across Kaladin¡¯s cheeks and eyes. Kaladin¡¯s face was blank as he gripped the sword and pulled it toward him. This time he punched the half-Elf in the face and, on the way down, gave him a swift kick to the jaw, sending shards of white and splats of red across the carpet.


    That guy might actually be dead¡­


    It was brutal and efficient. I won¡¯t lie. I was impressed. Those were the moves I was most familiar with. Kaladin wasn¡¯t messing around. And as far as I was concerned, they got their just deserts.


    The crowd was dead silent as they watched the events unfold in a matter of minutes. For most, it was probably a confusing mess. A High Elf Sentinel from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth had smacked a child that ran into her and she, along with her cronies, got smacked down by the Dragonslayer.


    A retinue of guards from Luminar and Tel¡¯an¡¯duth pushed through the crowd. After all, it was only natural that the guards or soldiers from each nation were here to protect their children and students. A High Elf in silver armor with twin sabers at the hips looked beyond belligerent as if he was ready to kill. However, the second his eyes met Kaladin¡¯s, he paled visibly in the face.


    Perhaps the three fools on the ground didn¡¯t recognize Kaladin or just didn¡¯t have enough time to process who he was. Or maybe they really just were idiots and didn¡¯t care. But everyone here should have known who Kaladin Shadowheart was.


    And going against him is akin to going against the continent¡­if the queen of Luminar¡¯s words were to be believed, that is.


    Kaladin slowly scanned the room and looked down at the pile of bodies. ¡°The next person that lays a hand on my daughter¡­¡± He turned his cold gaze out to the crowd and let his bloodlust fill the room. ¡°Will die.¡±


    A shadow warped next to me, and Kaladin¡¯s father¡¯s head poked out from it. ¡°I really messed up¡­¡± he whispered quietly.


    Yeah¡­I think that¡¯s an understatement.

 Vol.7 Ch.168- You Are Not Worthy.

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    I sat upright in the chair and yawned. It wasn¡¯t because I was tired or because last night was an absolute mess. It was just an involuntary early-morning yawn.


    The sun was barely up, and today was going to be a long day that needed to start early. Yet, even though that was the case, I still found myself getting up earlier than anticipated and getting put through some early morning mental gymnastics.


    This is not how I wanted to start the day.


    I watched as the little girl in front of me, Cordelia Marinos, the nine-year-old of the Lord of Flumare, balled her fists up as she squeezed the top of her skirt as if she was about to curtsey. Tears dripped down her tired-looking face. The poor girl looked ready to break down at the drop of a hat.


    It was just last night that she appeared prim and proper, greeting me like a noble young lady. But now, she just looked like a child that had been scolded. Her brother, Caspian, stood with a frustrated expression and clenched jaw.


    These two, along with Lord Marinos, had come to meet me before the sun even rose in the sky. I¡¯m sure today would be a busy day for them, so this was probably the only time they could come. It was also the earliest it could be without being completely rude.


    Lord Marinos bowed his head and apologized profusely for the events that transpired last night, and now it was his children¡¯s turn. I had assured him that it wasn¡¯t his fault. In all honesty, it wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s fault. It was just a string of unfortunate events compounded by each other.


    Dad happened to have left to fetch some water for the children while Cordelia opened the door the moment the cat got up. The animal bolted out of the room before any of the kids, or even the guard at the door could react.


    Also, the sour mood I may or may not have been in at the time. Although I regret nothing.


    I let out a deep breath and put on my best smile. ¡°Cordelia, there is nothing to be sorry or regretful about. It was an accident.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s tear-filled blue eyes looked up at me. ¡°I¡ªit¡ªit¡­¡± She stammered over her words for a bit before her frown grew, and her emotions boiled over. It was a surprise she managed to hold them in for so long, and her crying was inevitable.


    Lord Marinos looked beyond worried, but sadly, it seemed he was more worried about my reaction to his daughter crying during an apology than the fact she was crying. It was a noble way of thinking, something deeply ingrained into him from birth. But he appeared to be a good man, and according to Lin, he was a well-respected lord and father that valued his family. Perhaps he was afraid of angering me and what I would do in relation or something along those lines.


    Even though I told him this wasn¡¯t needed and it was all just one big accident.


    I put up a hand to stop him and gave Cordelia a moment to herself. She wiped her tears with her long sleeves and finally managed to look me in the eyes. ¡°But¡ªI let the cat out an¡­, and you got hurt, and I¡¯m¡ªhic¡ªI¡¯m¡ª¡±


    Well, that was short-lived.


    Cordelia cried again, and I showed her my hand, the one that had been stabbed with a sword a few hours ago. ¡°See, nothing is wrong with me, and I¡¯m already recovered. None of this is your fault, I swear to you, Cordelia. If anything, it¡¯s our fault for bringing the animal, not for you accidentally letting it out or for your father allowing it to be there.¡± I looked Caspian directly in the face as well. ¡°That goes for you as well, Caspian. You don¡¯t need to apologize to me at all.¡±


    Caspian looked surprised at my words. I got the feeling he was angry that he had to apologize despite not doing anything himself. He was a young boy, and I¡¯m sure this was all just an annoying event for him that he would like to forget about. But maybe he was a bit on the prideful side so he struggled to apologize for something he felt was unnecessary.


    And I understood that sentiment and agreed with it.


    ¡°But¡ªMila is¡ª¡±


    I shook my head at her concerns. ¡°Mila will be fine. She just needs some time, that¡¯s all. She may not look it, but she has been through much worse and was alone during those times. She has you and her family to look after her now. Mila is a tough little girl, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Cordelia still flapped her mouth despite no sensible words coming out. She cried some more, and eventually, I just stood up and rested a hand on their shoulders. ¡°If it bothers you that much, then I accept your apology. And your punishment can be to root for me in the tournament. How about that?¡± I said while looking at Lord Marinos.


    Lord Marinos¡¯s worries were released in a flash. He grinned, and even though he didn¡¯t say a word, his eyes thanked me. He rested a large palm atop his daughter¡¯s head. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound too bad, right? What do you have to say to Sir Dragonslayer, Cordelia?¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­mister¡­¡± she said quietly.


    Caspian gave me a quick nod of his head, and I returned it. ¡°No problem, Cordelia. When Mila is feeling better, you should visit and talk with her. I¡¯m sure she would like another friend even if you are older.¡±


    Cordelia nodded meekly, and Lord Marinos excused his children. Both of them said their goodbyes, and Lord Marinos stood up with an extended hand. I shook his hand, and I could feel his firm grasp. He didn¡¯t vocalize anything to me, yet I felt he was very thankful. Although I don¡¯t think I should be thanked for being a half-decent person.


    A maid opened the door for Lord Marinos and his family, and I sighed. I felt her intent gaze on me as she bent slightly at the waste to address me. ¡°Sir Dragonslayer, you have another visitor.¡±


    During the entire conversation with the Marinos''s family, I heard someone shuffling outside. ¡°Who is it to come this early in the morning?¡± I asked, partially knowing the answer.


    ¡°His name is Finian. We have already cross-checked his identity to his claims. He is a representative of Saber Academy and an assistant to their chancellor,¡± the maid informed me.


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    The maid bowed to me and guided the nervous man into the room. He was a surprisingly young half-Elf, maybe only a year or two older than me. His silver and turquoise suit was well-tailored, and his blonde hair was cut short. His nervousness was palpable as sweat dripped down his forehead.


    The maid guided him to a seat and, unlike with my meeting with Lord Marinos, left the room, closing the door behind her. I watched Finian for a time, waiting for him to speak first, but no words left his mouth. He was like a mouse trapped by a cat.


    Why did they send this kid to relay a message? Is this one of those cases in which they send someone incompetent because they couldn¡¯t be bothered? What a petty way to go about things.


    ¡°Finian, right? I don¡¯t believe I caught your last name,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­it¡¯s um¡­just Finnian, Sir Dragonslayer,¡± he mumbled nervously.


    ¡°I see. Well, there is nothing more that needs to be said or done, Mr. Finian. A punishment was dealt to all those that wronged me and my family. I would like to avoid any more unnecessary trouble,¡± I told him.


    Finian nervously shifted in his seat, and his mouth slowly opened and closed as he tried to formulate a response. Instead, he just gave me a wry smile and used a handkerchief to wipe away his sweat. I just sighed audibly.


    I¡¯m just shooting the messenger at this point. I need to reign my emotions in and just get this over with.


    ¡°Please relay your message to me, Mr Finian.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­uh¡­Her Highness, Princess Seraphina wishes you to formally and publicly apologize to her in front of everyone at the tournament,¡± Finian rattled off at lightning speed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±


    Finian¡¯s jaw dropped, and his face turned sheet white as he blinked helplessly at me. I thought the man was going to vomit on me from pure nervousness.


    ¡°You can tell her that if she has any complaints, she can take it up with Her Highness, Arene Maxwell, as I am her knight. I have no intention of shaming her or the Maxwell family. You understand this, right?¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°I¡ªuh¡ªI¡ª¡±


    I rolled my neck and sighed. ¡°Actually, I take that back. Just report back to her that I¡¯ll send an official response in a few days. There¡¯s no need for you to be involved in this anymore.¡±


    For the first time, the nervousness dissipated somewhat. I wasn¡¯t sure if Finian was afraid of me or his princess, but it seemed to have been a combination of both. Maybe he feared for his life.


    Finian rolled off the couch onto his knees and bowed his forehead to the floorboards in a single, swift motion. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Sir Dragonslayer! I shall¡ªno, my entire family shall know of this! Thank you so much!¡±


    Uh¡­well, there¡¯s my answer. This princess must be a real pain in the neck. Maybe that¡¯s why the chancellor of Saber Academy didn¡¯t come in person.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it¡­¡± I mumbled.


    Finian continued to thank me as I called for the maid to usher him out of the room. The maid from before gave me a short bow. ¡°That is all the guests, Sir Dragonslayer.¡±


    I gave my thanks to her and let out a deep yawn before walking back upstairs and to a room. I was on my way to a certain place when a small girl clutching a pillow stood quietly in the hallway.


    ¡°Rosemary?¡± I questioned.


    The little girl turned her attention to me with sleepy blue eyes that screamed for the desperate need of some sleep. She rubbed the corners of her eyes. ¡°Mila¡¯s dad¡­¡±


    I smiled softly at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to bed? I¡¯m sure Mila will be better soon.¡±


    Rosemary gave me a concerned look and slowly nodded her head. I watched as she waddled back down the hall dragging her pillow across the floor. Once she was around the corner, I quietly opened the door, and a pair of blood-red eyes stared at me from the darkness.


    Why is she just sitting in the dark¡­doesn¡¯t she¡­ah¡­I guess she doesn¡¯t want to wake her.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Sylvia whispered in Elvish.


    ¡°Just about how you would expect. The Marinos''s family apologized needlessly, and that girl really is the second princess of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. Her personality is as nasty as Lin¡¯s information said she was,¡± I explained.


    Sylvia clicked her tongue and crossed her arms. ¡°What a whore¡­maybe I should have slapped her while I had the chance. What¡¯s her deal anyway? Don¡¯t tell me she wanted your head?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, she wanted me to apologize at the tournament publicly. She probably planned on having me disgraced in front of thousands of people.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should have just killed her¡­¡± Sylvia mumbled dangerously.


    Scary.


    ¡°You should get ready. We need to leave soon,¡± I told her.


    Sylvia sighed and ran a hand through her purple and black hair. She gave the bed a worried look but nodded slowly and stood up to leave.


    Once Sylvia left and closed the door behind her, I stood over the bed and looked down at the pile of sheets. I knew she wasn¡¯t asleep just by the sound of her breathing, so I sat on the bed. A small tuff of orange peeked out from the top of the covers.


    ¡°We are leaving soon¡­depending on how things go, we might be back this afternoon,¡± I told the empty air, speaking in the Human language. There was no response.


    Mmm¡­this is¡­far worse a situation than I imagined. It¡¯s one thing for her to clam up surrounded by people, but for her to get hit like that¡­


    Damn, that princess; I won¡¯t ever forgive her.


    ¡°Cordelia and her family came over. They apologized for the accident. She was also very worried about you, and so was Rosemary,¡± I explained to the silence that remained.


    I scooted closer to the bundle. ¡°I¡ªdealt with the person that hurt you. I¡¯m sorry that I let it happen¡­I didn¡¯t keep my promise to you in the end.¡±


    There was no response.


    Sigh¡­this¡­was that the right thing to say? Was it okay for me to say that I punished that person? I mean, Mila saw it¡­and Mila isn¡¯t a stranger to violence, even if she despises it. Is it genuinely naive of me to think she can ever live a normal life after everything that has happened? Is it wrong for me to wish that for her?


    Just when I think I¡¯m taking one step forward as a father, I end up finding myself ten steps backward. Does this ever get easier?


    ¡°Your mo¡ª¡±


    The words got caught in my throat. I was unsure of whether or not I should have finished that sentence or not. Was it wrong of me to capitalize on Mila¡¯s trauma for Sylvia¡¯s sake? Is it even that deep? Did Mila say what she said out of desperation and fear, or was it a genuine plea for help from the person she desperately wanted to be her mother¡­


    I ran a hand through the small patch of soft orange hair. ¡°Your mother and I are worried about you, Mila. And so is everyone else. You don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore. That rude and heartless Elf won¡¯t ever hurt you again, I promise.¡±


    There was a tiny shift in the blankets, but once again, Mila didn¡¯t even mumble a word to me. ¡°If you are feeling better, Grandma and Grandpa will be here, and they can get you some food. I¡¯ll come right back the moment my match ends, okay?¡± But once again, I was just talking to the silence.


    I gently got off the bed and went to my room to change. My thoughts ran wild, and I wished for the chance to fight that princess today. I might do something drastic if it came to it.


    Maybe.


    ¡ª


    We all hopped aboard the carriages provided by the royal family to the stadium grounds. The roads were left clear for our express travel, the perks of being close to royalty, so it didn¡¯t take us long to reach the venue.


    Varnir let out a low whistle as the guards guided us to the underbelly. ¡°It¡¯s pretty big. Not as big as the one in the capital, though,¡± he mused.


    The towering walls of the black stone stadium loomed high in the sky, casting a shadow across the streets below. Giant red banners carrying the golden Gryphon insignia of Luminar flapped against the sides, accompanied by a handful of orange banners bearing the snake coiled around a chaff of wheat representing Sandervile.


    There were also two different banners I had never seen before. One was a turquoise color and had two silver sabers crossed over a river. The second unfamiliar symbol on a silver banner was difficult to discern while cranking my neck up at it. Weirdly shaped geometric patterns surrounded a hooded figure carrying a wand in one hand.


    I figured one represented Saber Academy while the other was unknown to me. I wasn¡¯t aware of any other schools joining today¡¯s event, which was troublesome as I should have been aware of it all¡­was this a surprise even to the queen or did she not tell me?


    Well, either way, the atmosphere was abuzz with a mixture of excitement and stress as staff of all different races frantically guided students to their locations and unloaded cargo. Guards from Luminar, Sandervile, and Tel¡¯an¡¯duth jointly operated in the same, keeping a vigilant eye for any disturbances.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°A lot more people than expected,¡± Ren muttered while looking over her shoulder and out the gate we had arrived at.


    Even though the main tournament rounds didn¡¯t officially start for three days, the grounds surrounding the stadium were filled to the brim with people. The streets were crowded as people walked elbow to elbow, moving about food or shopping stalls. They all watched live street performances that varied from mages controlling magic to party games and even a Beastmen woman doing acrobatics.


    ¡°It¡¯s crazy to think most of those people won¡¯t even be inside the stadium,¡± Varnir commented.


    Varnir¡¯s words were true. Tickets to watch the live battles were actually expensive, all things considered. The average family of four would be lucky to score tickets for a few large silver in an awful seat high up in the stadium. And those tickets would only be for a single day.


    Tickets to watch the finals or attend every day skyrocketed in price.


    ¡°That¡¯s because we lost over fifty thousand seats by moving to Flumare,¡± Ren added. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate¡­in the capital, we would have entire sections dedicated to the lower class so they could buy cheap tickets to watch the battles.¡±


    Mmm, whose idea was that? I can¡¯t see Brax implementing that. And this stadium itself is still massive. I believe it can hold almost eighty thousand people at maximum capacity, which is a mind-boggling number when you think about what it took to create such a large structure. Magic was undoubtedly involved.


    ¡°You are all a bit late,¡± a friendly voice called out to us.


    Professor Garrison moved through the crowd and pushed his glasses closer to his face with an expectant look. ¡°Yeah, I wonder whose fault that is,¡± Sylvia growled quietly.


    Varnir flinched and smiled wryly as he scratched the back of his head. ¡°Sorry, Professor, I slept in a little too much today.¡±


    Professor Garrison shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Vanrir, just be on time for the next few days. Today is probably the only day you can get away with it. But we need to hurry, you and Kaladin both have matches very early on, so you need to be prepared in less than thirty minutes. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you to our quarters.¡±


    As a group, Varnir, Sylvia, Cerila, Ren, and I followed quietly behind him. We weren¡¯t the only ones participating in the tournament from our class. Lin and Malachi also qualified for the tournament.


    We passed teachers, staff, and guards from all the different schools until we reached a large chamber that split off into different directions. But this chamber¡¯s purpose must have been altered¡­there were deep scratch marks set in the stone, and a stink of animals and blood lingered on the now cleaned floors. Sylvia gagged slightly, and Cerila looked less than pleased as well.


    It must be ten times worse for them. This place should have been a room where they kept monsters or animals. They did a good job at cleaning it up, though¡­well, for ordinary people and non-Beastmen, that is.


    On one side was a hallway guarded by High Elves in silver armor. Human knights guarded the opposite side in simple Dwarven Steel armor and a single tall man in full cobalt plate armor¡ªhis frigid gaze bore into me from across the room.


    Yeah, Sir Bril still hates my guts. At least some things never change.


    Another large hallway that a troll could pass through was open, and the shouts of the crowds made their way into the chamber. At the same time, our side was guarded by knights from Luminar, and Professor Garrison quickly guided us that way.


    ¡°This section is only for students or staff of Forward University. No one else is allowed in here, family and friends included. Whenever you aren¡¯t being treated by the medical staff or preparing for your next match, you need to head down the big passage over there and wait to be called out in the staging area. Understood?¡± Professor Garrison explained.


    We all nodded in unison, and the guards saluted us as we walked by. I couldn''t be sure whether it was for Ren or for all of us. We passed by even more guards, staff, and some students but stopped at another checkpoint.


    This one was manned by the Praetorian Guards, two out of the three were as usual with their masked faces and golden armor, but one stood in front of the others. His armor was of a slightly different build, and a blood-red cape was connected to his more prominent, even more, ostentatious pauldrons.


    He was also the first unmasked Praetorian I had seen so far. He looked to be at the end of middle-aged with his gruff expression and graying black beard and hair. Regardless of his estimated age, he still held himself as a soldier and was very clearly still in tip-top shape. A quick peek at his soul using my Soul Sight told me he was also very strong. Perhaps not at the level of a War God, but damn close.


    The guards immediately saluted us in a practiced and well-ordered fashion. The leader of the group bowed slightly as we passed him.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± Varnir asked.


    ¡°The new captain of the Praetorian Guards, Lord Alan Fairchild,¡± Ren told him.


    I see¡­Aunt Illyssia and Parhen must have lost their job since I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time.


    The professor stopped us at another three-way intersection. ¡°Straight ahead is for teachers and staff. If you need help or have something that needs to be requested, you can find me or another on-duty teacher there. The right is for you ladies. There are some more guards and staff there that will help you. Varnir, and Kaladin, you are on the left.¡±


    The three girls nodded and left together to go to their private section of our personal area. Varnir and I followed the professor deep into the underbelly of the stadium. The roar and excitement of the crowd shook the stones around us.


    We passed another checkpoint of Praetorian Guards, and Professor Garrison motioned us toward a door. ¡°This section is a private area designated for¡­well, I guess it¡¯s just for you, Kaladin. You can thank Her Majesty for this.¡±


    Yeah¡­I¡¯m nothing but thankful.


    ¡°I would rather not be alone in this room. Is it okay if Varnir joins me?¡± I said.


    Varnir raised an eyebrow at me, and Professor Garrison grinned as he opened the door. ¡°I had a feeling you would say that, so I set both of your gear in there beforehand.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t anything impressive. Just a stone room that was probably slightly more spacious than the surrounding rooms with the other students. This was perhaps just a storage room in the back that had been repurposed, as the smell of mildew was present, which was far better than feces and blood.


    Two racks stood tall on opposite sides of the room. Both of them had identical clothing on them, the only difference being the two different-sized spears leaning against their sides. ¡°Your gear was tailored to the changes you made at school. So if there are any problems we can alter them after your matches today. Varnir, since you are using your shield, we just made a spear for you. I hope it¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    Varnir shook his head with a grin as he walked over to his gear. ¡°Not at all¡­this is really nice,¡± Varnir muttered as he picked up the Dwarven Steel spear and spun it around. ¡°It¡¯s a good weight, and the length is perfect.¡±


    ¡°As it should be. I personally saw to it that every student in Class Onward had weapons and gear that properly reflected their abilities. The armor itself is all sourced from high-quality monster material and metal. The school wasted no amount on procuring the best for all of you,¡± the professor said with a satisfied nod.


    ¡°Thanks, Professor,¡± Varnir said as he began to change.


    The professor looked at me with an apologetic smile. ¡°As for you, Kaladin, we apologize for not being able to give you a better weapon. This one was made before your most recent contact, and I¡¯m sure it will be inferior in almost every way.¡±


    I shook my head and spun the spear around. It was nothing more than a simple, well-made Dwarven Steel spear. ¡°Not at all. I might actually use it for the time being. No reason to show my true power so early on.¡±


    ¡°A good idea. Then I¡¯ll leave you two to change, but be quick about it. Report to the staging area the moment you are ready,¡± Professor Garrison told us.


    ¡ª


    Varnir and I quickly dressed into our brand-new tournament gear supplied by the school. And it was, as the professor said, of extremely high quality and tailored to each individual not only in your class but for the entire student body that qualified. The black-stained leather pieces were from some kind of monster, and the red hand-stitching looked terrific.


    We were each given Dwarven Steel greaves, gauntlets, and a chest piece to match. It helped bring the entire uniform together. On our chest plates and shoulder pads was the Gryphon insignia of Luminar.


    Varnir stretched his legs out to the side as he waddled down the hallway, adjusting his pants. ¡°It¡¯s a bit tight, but this might be some of the nicest clothes I own. The stuff is even better than my uniform.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better for it to be snug than loose,¡± I commented.


    ¡°True,¡± Varnir muttered.


    The stadium roared above us, but the hallway was otherwise quiet besides the occasional teacher or student passing us by. ¡°Hey, are you nervous, Kal?¡±


    ¡°If I said no would you believe me?¡± I chuckled.


    Varnir¡¯s mouth curved up into a grin. ¡°Well, I guess if it¡¯s you, then that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°What about you? Are you nervous?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be weird if I wasn¡¯t nervous?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°¡­are you saying that I¡¯m weird?¡±


    Varnir¡¯s laughter echoed off the walls, and he patted me on the shoulder. ¡°Are you just now noticing?! I thought we established this ages ago! But you really have gotten quicker on the uptake.¡±


    I grumbled at his joke, but I felt myself grinning nonetheless. The shouts of the crowd were deafening, and the sounds of battle could be heard from the door just in front of us. ¡°We are here.¡±


    Varnir let out a quick huff, pressed down his pants, and nodded his head repeatedly. ¡°Alright¡­let¡¯s do this¡­¡±


    I let him open the door, and a rush of noise buffed against us. It was rather uncomfortable on the Elf ears and could really do with soundproofing.


    Or maybe I¡¯ve just gotten spoiled during my time at Forward University.


    For a moment, all eyes turned to us. Most of the students from the various schools sitting on stone benches or watching the fights through a gap in the wall stopped their conversations, and I could feel the dozens of gazes as they carefully and quietly inspected Varnir and myself.


    ¡°Kaladin!¡± a tired yet happy voice called out to me.


    Descending some of the small stairs from the arena side was Adria. Her orange and brown robes were that of a traveling wizard, and she held a bronze staff with a fist-sized blue dungeon shard at the end of it.


    She ran straight over to me and gave me a hug. ¡°Did your match go well?¡± I asked as she wiped the sweat off her face sheepishly with her sleeve.


    ¡°It did! My opponent fought hard, but I ended up winning,¡± she said with a grin.


    I looked over her head but didn¡¯t see another person walking behind her. Only the stares from those around us and the shouts from the stadium reached us.


    ¡°What happened to your opponent?¡± I asked her.


    Adria chuckled awkwardly, and her face turned slightly red. ¡°Ah¡­he had to be healed¡­I may have injured him a little.¡±


    Adria? Injuring someone? That was a sentence I thought I would never hear for some reason.


    ¡°Kaladin Shadowheart! Varnir Shadowstone! Report to the front!¡± someone yelled out into the room.


    ¡°Oh¡­it seems like you are up,¡± Adria said with a hint of sadness.


    ¡°You can come to visit me since you are finished with your one match, right? I¡¯ll be returning home the moment I¡¯m done. I¡¯m at the royal estate. I think the mayor¡¯s daughter can find an invite,¡± I said with a smile.


    A genuine smile bloomed on Adria¡¯s face. ¡°Yes! I definitely can! I¡¯ll¡ª¡± Adria trailed off as her eyes turned to Varnir, who was just standing at the side with a smug smile. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you later, Kaladin.¡±


    Adria escaped out the door, and Varnir chuckled to himself. ¡°Another one, huh? Does Sylvia know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. We are just friends,¡± I told him as we walked to the front.


    ¡°Wow, you actually picked up on something¡­good for you. But, yeah, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case,¡± Varnir said as he rolled his eyes.


    A sweaty attendant looked up from her ledger a few times, probably checking our appearance. ¡°Varnir Shadowstone, you are on platform six on the far right. Kaladin Shdowheart, you are on platform two on the left. Please head to your platforms immediately,¡± she rattled off.


    Varnir and I climbed the stairs out to the arena floor. The sun had just barely peeked over the enormous stadium walls and shone brightly on our faces. The crowd quieted down, and I felt the thousands of eyes fall upon us. Even though the stadium was not at maximum capacity as one could see the emtpy spaces in between seats.


    But that awkward silence only lasted a moment. The stadium exploded into cheers, and shouts of ¡°Dragonslayer¡± boomed.


    Varnir nervously wiped the sweat from his cheek. ¡°I guess you¡¯ve got some fans.¡±


    ¡°You could say that,¡± I said casually.


    I put the shouts of the people into the back of my mind and focused on the task at hand. Today and for the next two days, the stadium would be split into multiple smaller areas to facilitate quicker matches. Students from all three nations would fight against each other with the goal of winning two of their three matches over those three days.


    Those who lost two or more matches would not participate in the main bracket. This was a mandatory process because if every single student from every nation were in a single bracket, it would take months to get through matches if you only fought once or twice a day.


    It was rather crude, but there was simply no other way to do it. At the end of the day, your three matches came down to the luck of the draw. You could get two matches of top contenders and be out in just two days, or you could get three opponents of middling skill and go onto the main event.


    As for me, well, I plan on winning everything, so it doesn¡¯t really matter who I¡¯m up against today or tomorrow.


    We reached a path that split into small raised platforms, and Varnir stopped and extended a fist. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    I bumped his fist and nodded firmly. ¡°You too. Show them the fruits of your training.¡±


    Varnir grinned, a bit of his nervousness washing away from his features. ¡°I will. I¡¯ll show you that your training wasn¡¯t a waste of time.¡±


    Never thought it was, Varnir.


    ¡ª


    Nathaniel Issack¡¯s POV


    I mindlessly watched the others fight on, waiting for my bastard of an opponent who had the gall to be late on the first day. It just went to show that you could have all the fame in the world, but you couldn¡¯t change your nature.


    How revolting.


    Finally, after some time, the referee left and moved toward the stairs. He mumbled some things I couldn¡¯t possibly make out with all the racket.


    He nodded a few times and moved out of the way as a tall, dark-skinned High Elf casually walked onto the platform and to his side of the arena. I couldn¡¯t lie, I was genuinely shocked at the night and day difference from the version of the person I once knew. The little gutter Elf was gone, and an utterly unrecognizable figure stood across from me.


    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Once a slave, always a slave.


    As customary, the referee motioned for us to meet in the middle. The runaway slave bastard casually walked to the middle at his own pace, seemingly not caring about anything. He just moved forward with a blank expression.


    ¡°Please shake hands before the start of the match,¡± the referee said loud enough for us to hear over the explosion of a Fireball.


    The Elf extended his hand, and although I was disgusted at the thought, I wouldn¡¯t be the one to show such an uncouth side of me. The last thing I wanted was to make a fool of myself by not doing the simplest of greetings. After all, this was all under the pretense of mutual training and friendship.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, hasn¡¯t it, Gutter Elf?¡± I spat in a voice just loud enough for him to hear as I gripped his hand with all my strength.


    If he hurt his hand with a simple handshake, it was his fault, not mine. Everyone knew that a single man killing a Dragon was impossible. Why Luminar chose this filth to be their representative, I¡¯ll never know. Had they genuinely run out of worthy nobles after all their sick purges?


    But the Elf didn¡¯t seem bothered at all as he firmly shook my hand back. He narrowed his eyes and showed his first bit of emotion. It seemed to be that of confusion.


    ¡°Do I know you? No¡­I don¡¯t,¡± he said more to himself than me.


    This¡­bastard¡­ how dare he insult me!


    I increased the pressure on his grip, hoping to goad even a bit of pain, but nothing flashed on his face. That only served to anger me even more. ¡°Nathaniel of House Issack, you filthy rat.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, it doesn¡¯t ring a bell. You must have been one of Dillian¡¯s sycophants that got added on after I left,¡± he said indifferently.


    Sicko¡ªwhats?


    ¡°Ah, it seems I used a word that was too big for you. I apologize. It means you are one of his dogs. Being a mutt suits you better since you bark louder than you bite,¡± he said in an even lower deep voice as he squeezed my hand.


    When did this obedient little slave get so full of himself?! I¡¯ll end his life right here!


    I felt the bones in my hand creak with pain, and I quickly freed my hand from his grasp. A pain radiated at my arm, and I scowled at him. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you for this,¡± I hissed quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will try. Though trying is the only thing you will be able to do,¡± he said as he turned his back to me.


    I glared at the referee, but he just shrugged and moved back to his position. With a slightly throbbing hand and my pride on the line, I unsheathed my sword and waited for the signal to start. I could feel the gazes of everyone here watching our platform. There may have been other fights going on around us, but this was the most important one.


    My fight was.


    The referee dropped a cloth to signal the match had started, and the moment it touched the ground, I raced forward, forcing mana into my legs. I was expecting an onslaught of magic, but nothing came my way. The Elf bastard just watched me with an unimpressed and smug look. One that I would wipe away.


    Earth Spikes erupted from the ground and flew toward me at frightening speeds. Of course, they were nothing, and I quickly cut them in half with my sword. If this was all he could manage, then he truly was no better than an unshackled slave.


    I closed the distance, and I could see the slit in his weird freaky-looking eye, and I swung horizontally across with my weapon. If I connected, I would lob his head off with ease, but¡­he took a single step back, the edge of my sword missing his face by a razor¡¯s edge. When I blinked next, I saw a sharp spearhead coming straight for my stomach that had not been there before. I narrowly dodged to the side with everything I had, just barely avoiding the spear.


    Where! Where did that spear even come from?! He didn¡¯t even have a weapon in his hand!


    Gah!


    My thoughts blurred with pain as a foot embedded itself into my stomach. I felt my ribs crack and break as the air left my lungs. It felt like somebody had dropped an entire sack of grain from a roof onto my stomach.


    I fell onto my back, and I felt a coldness reach my throat, and my hair stood straight up in fear. I felt like my heart was being gripped by a frigid hand of death itself. I opened my teary eyes slightly and looked up the length of the cold metal spear. The filthy gutter Elf stared down at me with a stern gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯re not important enough,¡± he said in an eerily quiet voice as he retracted the spear from my throat, the referee ending the match.


    Was he¡­going to kill me? I¡­I lost in just two moves¡­I¡­


    The crowd burst into cheers as they called out the Dragonslayer¡¯s name and title. I felt disgusted, defeated, and embarrassed all in one go. But oddly enough, I also felt that I had somehow barely managed to survive.

 Vol.7 Ch.169- Meeting The In-Laws.

    Varnir Shadowstone¡¯s POV


    Damn, this is a pain. How did I get this monster for my first opponent? Am I just cursed?


    I fed mana into my shield and blocked another flurry of wind blades. The High Elf just stood casually at the end of the platform in his fancy silver-colored robes that covered his entire body, orbs of wind floating around behind him and made his short curly golden hair flutter.


    It was barely five minutes into the match, and I was struggling to close the gap. His onslaught of magic felt infinite and showed no signs of weakness. His mana pool must be enormous. Any attempt to counterattack with my shield power was met with a quick and decisive spell.


    I was hoping I could outlast him, but that idea is getting further and further away by the second. I might be the one to run out of mana¡­damn, he¡¯s like a mini Kaladin.


    Screw it. I¡¯ll just push forward, and if he hits me, he hits me.


    I forced mana into my legs and felt the rush of power. Before I made my move, I forced more tendrils of wood out of my shield, consuming the incoming magic blades of wind. Kaladin had once told me that my shield was the perfect item to fight against a mage. I had agreed with him, but that only mattered against ordinary people.


    I sprinted off straight at the mage, as going around was just a waste of time. A single spell of his managed to sneak its way through my defense, and I sliced it down with my brand-new spear. This was my first match with it, but it already felt like a part of me.


    The intensity and frequency of the mage¡¯s spells increased, but I managed just barely to match them with the powers of my shield. The spells that made it through, I cut down, and for the first time, the High Elf reacted to my presence appropriately.


    He narrowed his teal blue eyes at me from behind his glasses. He swept his hand out in front of him, and one of the orbs of wind flew forward and expanded into a devastating torrent.


    The spell easily cut, sliced, and blew away my shield¡¯s wooden roots. The splinters and chunks battered my body and scratched my exposed skin, but I didn¡¯t let it bother me. Instead, I had mentally prepared myself for this much.


    I summoned more roots from my shield and voluntarily sacrificed them to the mage, creating a storm of wind and wood. The pieces that stuck and pierced my skin stung, but I managed to continue moving directly into the storm.


    With a burst of speed, I pushed through the spell and was a mere four steps away from the mage. His eyes flickered in surprise as a new root from my shield snaked toward him on the ground. He swung his hand in an arc, and a wind blade sliced the root in half.


    He glared at me with cold eyes and swung his opposite hand at me. I felt the spell core form, and I got goosebumps as an X-shaped blade of wind violently barreled toward me.


    What an incredibly fast casting time. I wonder if he has a magic item or something that is helping him. Well, let¡¯s see if I survive this.


    I did my best to hide behind my shield and supply enough mana to bring forth fresh roots. The spell impacted against my shield, and I felt it in my bones. The sheer force of the wind cut my skin up, and I felt the blood rush down my face. But I still pushed forward.


    With months of training with Kaladin and the others, I was able to take the spell head-on. If it were a year earlier, I would have been sent flying off the platform, no doubt about it.


    I moved my shield to the side and thrust my spear at the man¡¯s chest. I felt a small smile form on my lips as the Elf¡¯s apathetic face morphed into one of surprise.


    My spear tip stopped a finger¡¯s length away from my target, and I felt a wave of pain roll down my arm like I had smacked a stone wall. I blinked, and a dinner plate size ball of water separated us, the tip of my spear suspended inside of it.


    Where did the water come from? That was way too fast, I¡ªa water skin?


    A stream of water flowed out from an uncapped waterskin on his belt and formed into a spell that blocked me. I forced mana into my arm and shoulder and tried to break through, but it didn¡¯t budge a bit.


    The Elf looked at me with a face of genuine admiration. ¡°Remarkable.¡±


    Damn, I hate mages¡­


    I realized I wasn¡¯t going to overpower him, so I sent more roots from my shield in hopes of striking him from all different types of angles, but the water stretched out to block any attempt. I felt a rush of wind and moved my shield in front of me just in time to block one of the many spheres threatening to crush me.


    I was pushed back from the force and skidded across the platform as my roots frantically blocked the incoming spheres. The crowd exploded into a deafening cheer that made my ears ring, and I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of our fight or someone else¡¯s. The water that flowed around the High Elf snaked back into his waterskin, and we stood across each other on our original starting points as the dust settled to the floor. The only difference was that I was not doing so well, and he appeared completely fine.


    Gah¡­to think I would get a monster on my very first match. Don¡¯t tell me this guy is some up-and-coming Grandmaster mage.


    I sighed and rolled my shoulders. ¡°Well, I guess this is what I trained for¡­¡± I grumbled to myself.


    The mage wiped the dirt from his clothes and flashed me a kind smile. It felt disturbing for some reason. This guy had a placid dead look on his stupid face all match, but now he was happy? Well, whatever.


    Another flurry of wind blades threatened to rip me to shreds, and I sent more roots from my shield to defend myself. Instead of staying in a deadlock and draining my stamina and mana this time, I jogged forward, maintaining as many roots as I could manage while cutting down any spells that snuck through my defenses.


    I was going to commit to a plan I had devised to defeat Kaladin. Not that I ever wanted to fight against him or anything; I just thought about it one night and came up with a plausible way to win against him. And the plan boiled down to¡ª getting in his face and praying to whatever god would listen to me in hopes of striking him down.


    It was a good plan. And nobody could tell me otherwise.


    So, I¡¯ll do just that.


    Once I reached the halfway point, I forced as much mana into my dungeon item as it could handle. I could feel the power in my body, leaving me in droves, and I felt nauseous. I was aware that I was setting myself up to succumb to mana sickness, but I needed to take a fight like this seriously. Because in the future, mana sickness might very well be the least of my worries.


    My shield shook violently as a horde of new roots spilled forth from it. Some snaked straight ahead, others burrowed straight into the ground, and the rest went along the edges. It was a wave of wooden death. Yet, the High Elf standing before me wasn¡¯t the least bit bothered; he simply stroked his chin with a grin and waved his hand.


    I could hear dozens of wind blades cutting the root wave to pieces, but I ran into the frenzy once again. This time, I opted to go from up high. I jumped off the roots my shield created and forced mana into the lower half of my body. I felt my muscles pulse with power as I pulled my shoulder back and leaped into the air, clearing the storm of wind and wood.


    I could see the top of that blond-haired bastard, and I moved the flow of mana from my legs into my arms and shoulder. I¡¯d never thrown a spear in mid-air before, and throwing a spear was a good way to toss your only reliable weapon away. It was a desperate attempt, but I was in a desperate situation.


    Besides, I¡¯m not so bad at tossing spears as to miss at this range. And I¡¯m not done just yet.


    I launched the spear with all my might straight at the mage. His eyes snapped to me with a stunned look on his face as his stream of water frantically attempted to form a barrier between him and my weapon. But sadly for him, he wasn¡¯t quick enough.


    The storm of wind blades and wood cracking had masked my approach just long enough. My spear broke through the water barrier, but he had managed to whip it away just enough to avoid a critical blow. My spear dug into his shoulder, and he let out a surprisingly loud and womanly yelp for a man.


    The crowd reacted with a defining cheer as my feet hit the ground running, and I charged straight at him with my shield held high. That was when I felt a concentrated force of wind, probably two or three times stronger than anything else before, hit me from the side. The blow crushed my ribs with ease, and the air from my lungs was knocked out of me. I was forced into the air but bit my lip through the pain as I forced my body to twist how I wanted it.


    But I wouldn¡¯t let him get me with the same trick twice.


    The roots from my shields wrapped around my legs and forced me back to the ground. It wasn¡¯t a graceful landing by any means, but the move was definitely a surprise. The High Elf¡¯s face was twisted into a grimace as he ripped the spear out of his shoulder with a whimper, distracting him.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    I stomped forward with my front leg and twisted my body with violent momentum strong enough to tear the muscles in my leg. I was grateful for all the strength training I had done because the force I mustered was unlike anything I was capable of before.


    There was a loud whoosh as my shield cut through the air like a piece of shrapnel. Hearing the sound, the mage turned to me, blood soaking through his fancy robes and cloak, and his blue eyes were as wide as a dinner plate.


    Whether he was too surprised or I had caught him off guard, he couldn¡¯t muster a proper defense in time. My shield impacted straight into his chest, forcing spittle from his mouth and a loud moan of pain.


    Naturally, I continued to run toward him, but I had to dodge back as I felt an incoming spell core from my left. Then my right. On my second jump around, a sense of pain wracked my brain starting from my legs, and my vision began to tumble between the ground, the crowd, and the sky.


    Oh, I got hit by a spell. Damn¡­


    There was a loud ¡°ooo¡± from the stadium, but I bit my lips, and I couldn¡¯t stop the yelp of pain from escaping my throat. Thankfully, the pain mixed with the thumping of my heart was overwhelming my hearing. I tried to stand back up, as the last thing I wanted was to take another spell while I was down, but my right leg would not respond appropriately.


    That¡¯s when I looked down to find my pants ripped to bloody shreds and my leg bent in a few different ways than I was used to. And just by seeing it, the pain doubled instantly at that moment. Of course, I screamed. It was probably the third worst pain I had felt in my life.


    Whether it was just a few moments or an eternity, the referee¡¯s face looked down at me. The poor guy looked distraught as he attempted to ask me something that I couldn¡¯t hear. The pain was louder than her words.


    Another few agonizing moments later, I felt the familiar warmth of light magic spreading across my body. The minor scratches and wounds across my body healed quickly, and with just a few more dreadful seconds, the pain in my leg subsided. My hearing returned to normal shortly after.


    But I was damn tired and even more sore. Gah¡­I should have ran some more¡­


    I met the eyes of the healer and did my best to smile. ¡°Hey, did I win?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow at me and shook his head. ¡°No, you did not, Sir. Your opponent remained standing and was able to fight.¡±


    ¡­


    Welp, I tried. Not bad for my first match.


    The referee was kind enough to retrieve my items for me, and thankfully, they were undamaged¡ªjust a bit of blood and spit, nothing that couldn¡¯t be cleaned. But I was going to have to get my brand-new outfit repaired.


    I took a few wobbly steps on my recently healed leg, and the crowd let out some cheers. I looked up and found thousands of people watching me. It was awkward, to say the least, considering a few moments ago I was writhing about on the floor screaming. I guess that¡¯s just how things turn out sometimes.


    I waved back to them, which got me a few more cheers in response, even though I lost. I made it down the stairs of the platform when I heard someone approach and excitedly yell my name. ¡°Varnir?! Varnir Shadowstone, was it!?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I muttered.


    I turned around to face the High Elf mage I had just fought, and he beamed a smile at me. ¡°Ah, it was Varnir. Yes, I¡¯m right, right?¡±


    ¡­


    Why is this guy so pumped up right now? Don¡¯t tell me he is going to rub this match in my face¡­I don¡¯t even remember his name. Wait, did the referee even say his name? Whatever¡­.


    I shrugged. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Varnir¡­thanks for the match¡­uh¡­¡± I trailed off, hoping he would tell me his name.


    ¡°You can just call me Leo,¡± he said with a smile as he extended his hand.


    ¡°Leo, right. Well, that was a good match. You fought well, and I hope I don¡¯t see you in the regular tournament,¡± I said with a wave as I turned around.


    ¡°No, no, no, I think you fought tremendously well. It was simply a bad match-up, Varnir,¡± Leo said as he hastened his steps.


    He was an arm¡¯s length away from me and still trying to hold a conversation despite me walking away. ¡°Yes¡­I appreciate the thought, but I still lost.¡±


    ¡°None of that matters, right? It¡¯s just the first round,¡± he dismissed. ¡°Now, do tell me, Varnir, you are a Dark Elf. Correct?¡±


    I looked down at my arms in confusion. It seemed his wind magic hadn¡¯t swept away the color off my arm. ¡°Yeah, pretty sure I am.¡±


    ¡°Fascinating¡­you are the first Dark Elf I have met and fought against,¡± he muttered with a bit too much fervor.


    I kept walking with Leo hot on my trail. Although we were both heading to the same exact place, it was still uncomfortable having him so close behind me. And his questions did not stop at my race.


    ¡°Are you a Shadow Dancer?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you use shadow magic?¡±


    ¡°Obviously not¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you a noble of your clan?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t really have nobles, but if we did, I would be at the bottom of the barrel for sure.¡±


    ¡°So interesting. Is it true that anyone can become the chief of your clan?¡±


    ¡°No, well, yes, but also no. You have to be strong enough to beat the head of the clan, and that¡¯s assuming you are even worthy to face them in the first place.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and¡ª¡±


    I stopped on my heels and looked Leo dead in the eyes, interrupting him mid-sentence. His ear-to-ear smile had not faded, and he tilted his head in confusion. For a moment, I was annoyed at his questions, but all I could do was sigh. I had a feeling that I had met him somewhere before. And although I¡¯m sure I never had, he felt like someone I knew.


    This guy reminds me of Sylas¡­it¡¯s kind of freaking me out.


    I shook my head and descended the stairs into the room. I felt everyone look at me for a moment. Some gazes were curious, but others quickly looked out to the arena, finding more interest in the matches.


    I spotted Sylvia and Cerila sitting on a bench together. The two of them may have been sitting side by side as friends would, but they did not look the least bit happy. The air around them was stiff and unapproachable as everyone kept a good distance from that bench, and just looking at them across the room tickled my skin.


    I really hope those two do not fight. They might actually kill each other.


    Kaladin stood close to Linnetia and held a quiet conversation not too far from them. Of course, everyone who wasn¡¯t watching the matches watched him from the corner of their eyes.


    He was always the center of attention whether he knew it or not. It was like everyone in the room couldn¡¯t help but watch him. Myself included.


    I tuned out the voice behind me, gave Kaladin a once over, and scoffed to myself in self-deprecation. He was completely uninjured, and not even a single bead of sweat appeared on his forehead. His match must not have been as difficult as he wasn¡¯t tired.


    Good for him¡­


    ¡°Wait, Vairnir, my friend, just a moment,¡± Leo called out, putting a hand on my shoulder.


    We¡¯re friends now? Since when?


    Kaladin and Linnetia turned their heads toward me, and I sighed as I faced Leo. ¡°What can I help you with? I¡¯m a bit tired,¡± I said pointedly, glaring at his hand.


    Either not caring or not noticing, Leo kept up that usual creepy smile and nodded his head. ¡°Since you are part of the Shadow Clan, that leads me to believe you can be hired, yes? Would you like a job, Varnir?¡±


    Huh¡­


    I was baffled by his question. Never in my life had someone hired me for a job, big or small, despite being a part of the Shadow Clan. For my coming-of-age ceremony, I was lucky to get a copper Proof for the amount of money I made. And all that was due to my father ¡°hiring¡± me to work for him. And even then, I did next to nothing.


    I remember growing up and hearing about how some of the other kids would get some pocket coins just for completing an odd request, finding a lost pet, or bringing a sack of grain somewhere. Even back then, it never filled me with any meaningful emotions.


    I wasn¡¯t bitter about it as I didn¡¯t care too much for money or being hired to do jobs. It just wasn¡¯t something I particularly cared about since it was something I never experienced before. My family wasn¡¯t poor, but we weren¡¯t rich either. We also hadn¡¯t had a Shadow Dancer in the Shadowstone line for hundreds of years.


    ¡°You seem¡­confused¡­I thought this would be more normal for you, Varnir¡­¡± Leo lamented with a slight frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that nobody has ever asked me for a job before,¡± I told him honestly.


    ¡°Truly?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said with a nod.


    Leo looked genuinely confused, as if someone had told him pure nonsense. ¡°What a bunch of fools. Have you been hiding your abilities for some time? I would love to talk with you more as we are close in age. I believe we can get along very well. Ah, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Leopold? What are you doing touching a commoner like that? Have you finally lost it?¡± a shrill yet familiar voice cut him off.


    Leo, or Leopold apparently, snarled at the voice. His brows furrowed in disgust as he tilted his head to look past my side. ¡°I don¡¯t remember asking you for your trivial opinion on any matter. And who are you to comment on who I touch or don¡¯t?¡±


    With Leopold¡¯s hand still on my shoulder, I craned my neck around to see a High Elf girl with bright pink hair. Her silver and turquoise combat suit fit snugly to her petite body. She would have been considered a beauty to anyone with eyes, but she was damn ugly as far as I was concerned. Anyone who would strike a child was hideous inside and out.


    And screw me¡­what did I do to deserve this.


    ¡°Wahh?! What did you say to me?!¡± the girl yelled, exasperated, as she closed in on us and shoved me out of the way.


    Leopold scoffed and looked down his nose at the girl as if she was disgusting. ¡°I said precisely what I meant. I value those who have talent and worth, and you barely have any. Now get your face away from me. You breathing in my rich, exhaled air sickens me,¡± he spat.


    Kaladin and Linnetia sent pointed glares at me, but I begged them with my eyes. I did not do this on purpose, and I had no intention of being acquainted with any of these people. And judging by Leopold¡¯s words¡­


    Damn¡­he had to be a prince of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth¡­nobody would talk to a princess like that in public¡­at least his fancy robes make sense now.


    What a great way to get introduced to the family.


    Kill me now.

 Vol.7 Ch.170- A Layover.

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    Varnir looked at me with pleading eyes as the two royals of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth quarreled. Varnir tried to slowly back out of the conversation, but the moment he took a step, the male placed a hand on his shoulder and brought him back into the fray.


    The poor guy seemed moments away from begging for my assistance. A part of me enjoyed watching him squirm, but the truth was there was no way I could get involved with them. Making a scene would do me no good. Varnir would have to make it on his own.


    Lin chuckled to herself and crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°If last night never happened, this would be hilarious.¡±


    I grunted in agreement. ¡°Do you know who the male is? He must be a high-ranking noble if he is able to talk down to a princess like that,¡± I asked her.


    Lin nodded and licked her lips. ¡°That¡¯s the first prince, Leopold Tel¡¯an¡¯duth, and the number one student of the Arcane College.¡±


    Arcane College? That must be the other institution, along with the Saber Academy from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. Although I haven¡¯t heard much about them, they must focus on magic, or so the name would suggest.


    ¡°The first prince¡­¡± I muttered as I looked at the two siblings.


    They look somewhat alike, and both of them have features of Elven royalty, but¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they are fraternal twins or something? Shouldn¡¯t the age gap be wider for them?¡± I asked.


    Lin shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°There is a five-year age difference, which isn¡¯t out of the realm of possibility for a High Elf trying for children. The princess is only fourteen.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± I looked back at Princess Seraphina, and I found it very hard to believe that she was a year younger than me. But at the very least, her childish attitude made more sense. ¡°I thought puberty hit me like a truck¡­¡±


    Lin flicked her hair and rolled her eyes at me. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s in your blood. But honestly, a decent haircut and some makeup do wonders for anyone, including her.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t argue with that.¡±


    We continued to watch the two as their arguing boiled over into straight-up name-calling. It was quite the sight to behold.


    Are all royal siblings destined to fight amongst each other? What a hassle¡­


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they embarrassed?¡± I asked Lin quietly.


    ¡°No, probably not. I can¡¯t imagine that either of them cares one bit. Prince Leopold is known as an eccentric even amongst royalty,¡± Lin explained in a whisper. ¡°He¡¯s a meritocrat to the extreme and only values those he has personally vetted. Apparently, as a child, Leopold dismissed all his personal guards, chefs, maids; all of them, and hand-picked replacements. There is even a rumor that he walked into the slums with only a hand-selected maid as a bodyguard to find a chef. He fancied a food cart cook so much he hired him with a salary fit for a noble.¡±


    ¡°I had heard that Tel¡¯an¡¯duth has a loose meritocratic system, but that does seem excessive. It¡¯s surprising that your intel seems rather lacking on the first prince of a nation compared to the princess,¡± I commented.


    Lin nodded her head slowly. ¡°Indeed. One of the many perks of personally scouting and hiring your own people is the loyalty that comes with it. Leopold doesn¡¯t discriminate against sex, religion, race, or status. If you have talent and he recognizes you as being worthy, he will accept you as one of his own.¡±


    ¡°A troublesome man for your people, I imagine.¡±


    Lin sighed and let her shoulders droop. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    I let out my own sigh and gave Lin a single nod. She returned it, and the two of us parted ways without another word. Lin had a match to win. Well, sort of.


    I looked over to Cerila and Sylvia, the two of them sitting side by side on a bench in the corner of the room not too far from me. Both of them had dead serious looks of concentration. The air around them was sharp, and I genuinely hoped that the two would not face each other now or in the tournament.


    I might actually have to step in¡­surely they wouldn¡¯t do something so drastic¡­right?


    I already told both of them I would return back to the villa the moment my match ended. I had already spent more time watching Varnir¡¯s fight and talking with Lin than I had anticipated. There was also no point in breaking their concentration and distracting them from their task. I would see both of them later.


    I weaved through the tunnels and back out to the loading area. There was a horse-drawn carriage system set up to shuttle students around safely. Naturally, there were private carriages to send back people who were staying in the noble district with all the villas.


    I asked a coachman who pointed me to the correct area, and I immediately opened the opulent red and gold door to the carriage. My eyes met someone else¡¯s, and I felt a wave of confusion roll over me as I doubted my own sight.


    The woman wore a simple gray and white dress that somehow managed to be fitting for a noble but did not stand out too much. Her dirty blonde hair was in a single ponytail, giving her a youthful appearance as she stared back at me with tired hazel eyes¡ªa thin smile on her lips.


    Does Lin have a sister that I¡¯m not aware of?


    However, sitting next to her was a man in his late fifties with gray hair. He was someone I was familiar with. I hadn¡¯t seen him in a very long time, but I could never forget the face of the man who came in the middle of the night to help save Mila¡¯s life. He sat there with his sleeves rolled up, exposing his thick muscled forearms despite the weather, and he had a curt look on his face that turned into one of understanding as he nodded a greeting at me.


    I returned his simple greeting while the woman bowed at the waist. ¡°Hello, Sir Dragonslayer,¡± she said in a polite tone.


    The coachman grunted in annoyance, and I scrambled into the carriage and into the seat across from the woman. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nice to meet you¡­Archduchess Paine?¡± I guessed.


    The woman covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°You really are quite cute, aren¡¯t you, Kaladin?¡±


    "I¡­thank you for the compliment,¡± I said with a nod, a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Even though all these crazy things have happened to us, this is the first time we are meeting. It¡¯s nice to finally get a chance to speak with you, but please, you can just call me Destini. I¡¯m sure you have already met my brother-in-law,¡± she said with a kind smile.


    ¡°Yes, likewise. Sir Paine, it¡¯s good to see you are well.¡±


    Lin¡¯s uncle nodded in a friendly manner. He was a rough-looking man and a former soldier from the previous war. But despite that, he had the disposition of a healer of his status and was a kind gentleman.


    ¡°Is the child well?¡± he asked simply.


    ¡°Thanks to you, yes. She¡¯s grown up healthy,¡± I told him. He simply smiled at my words and nodded as the conversation petered out.


    So, this really is Lin¡¯s mother. The resemblance is striking, and she looks far younger than she really is. At a glance, it was no wonder I almost mistook her for her daughter.  But¡­there¡¯s something else to her.


    I observed the Archduchess carefully, and the more I tried to get a read on her, the more mysterious she appeared. On the outside, she looked like a typical prim and proper noble lady befitting her title, but that was only in her looks. The way she held herself felt practiced to an uncanny degree.


    I got the feeling that if I looked away even for a moment, I would be stabbed in the back. Could it be that Lin¡¯s mother was trained as an assassin? There¡¯s no way she is unaware of her family¡¯s secret. That was impossible.


    The Archduchess covered her mouth again as she let out a hearty laugh that felt more genuine than her giggle from before. The carriage rocked into motion, and she smiled brightly at me.


    ¡°Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine the Dragonslayer would attempt to appraise my abilities.¡± Her smile grew. ¡°So, did you find something interesting?¡±


    ¡°No, which makes it all the more concerning¡­¡± I told her truthfully.


    The Archduchess nodded with a smile. ¡°Sylas and Lin both said you were a serious man, and I can see that now. I appreciate your honesty, Kaladin. It¡¯s good to know that my many years of training have indeed borne fruit. I heard you have quite the discerning eye, so making you uncertain makes me quite happy.¡±


    ¡°So you know that I know?¡± I asked her vaguely, looking at Uncle Paine as well.


    ¡°Of course we do. My sweet little daughter trusts you explicitly, and it¡¯s a mother¡¯s duty to look into her daughter¡¯s acquaintances. As a doting father, don¡¯t you agree?¡± The Archduchess sent with a thin-lipped smile.


    ¡°Yes, I can agree with that sentiment. But I thought you would be more¡­ frustrated. Maybe even attempt to silence me,¡± I said.


    Honestly, after Lin and I revealed ourselves to each other after our duel, I had half expected that her family would catch wind and attempt to kill me behind their daughter¡¯s back. After all, I knew a secret that could bring down a noble house and endanger an untold amount of lives. Not attempting to kill me would be weird.


    But here I am. The Paine¡¯s never sent assassins after me and have fed me important and even top secret information.


    The Archduchess put a thoughtful finger to her chin and hummed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t have our concerns. But for the first time, my most trusted daughter asked for forgiveness, not permission. She also asked you to be trusted as a member of the family¡­imagine my surprise upon hearing that. I thought you were a swindler.¡±


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°¡­I hope I¡¯ve met your expectations,¡± I said, concerned.


    The Archduchess and her brother-in-law just smiled at my words. It was disconcerting to hear from an assassin, but I really did not have any intentions of tricking Lin and her family or outing them. I would take their secret to the grave if possible.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done fabulously. You should consider yourself quite lucky. Outside of the family, we can count the number of people who are aware of our secret on two hands,¡± The Archduchess said as she counted in the air with her fingers.


    ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡±


    She stopped counting, and her smile changed somewhat. It was different from before¡­.it was warmer, in a way, kinder. ¡°So humble. Kaladin, thank you so much for being someone my daughter can trust. I¡¯m afraid that despite her abilities and being a model daughter, she has never been able to call someone a true friend. Please continue to be a shoulder she can lean on in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will. I won¡¯t leave her behind,¡± I said seriously.


    Not again.


    Both of the Paines looked surprised and raised their eyebrows at me. ¡°Did I¡­say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t marry her¡ªgah¡ª¡±


    Smack.


    ¡°Please ignore my brother, Kaladin. He can be quite tactless at times,¡± The Archduchess interrupted after smacking her brother-in-law behind the head. ¡°I believe my daughter will find a lovely man someday; however, I am more afraid she won¡¯t be able to find a friend like you. Just remain friends¡­unless she becomes an old spinster, then do take care of her for me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is going to be a problem, but if it comes down to it, I promise I¡¯ll value Lin til the day she passes on,¡± I told them.


    The Archduchess smiled at my declaration. ¡°A fitting answer for a knight and a friend.¡±


    I hope so¡­


    I wonder what you would think of me if I told you what I put your daughter through in another life?


    ¡ª


    The children and my parents decided not to attend the tournament today for various reasons. Mainly as it wasn¡¯t worth the time, but it was also for us being fresh off of our journey across the Luminar, so people wanted a day or two to rest and recuperate.


    This meant I could leave Mila and the others in good company. They could gather themselves and prepare for the long weeks ahead with a refreshed mind and body. Well, that was my hope anyway.


    As I made my way up the stairs toward Mila¡¯s room, I hesitated as I heard a quick set of panicked footsteps in the hallway. My neck snapped to the right, and I peered down the hallway with my Soul Sight. A small person was hiding behind a cabinet.


    Could it be? Why would¡ª


    Curiosity had killed the cat, so to speak. I peered around the cabinet, and my jaw dropped. I was at a loss for words and desperately wanted to rewind time. It would have been better for both of us.


    I wanted to say something to the little child wearing a white dress, but they looked absolutely mortified to see me. Their golden hair shone from the window''s light, and if I didn¡¯t know better. I would have thought they were an adorable young girl. However, I figured it would be for the best if we didn¡¯t speak about it.


    And as his brother, he would probably appreciate it. I¡¯m not sure how much Rosemary played a part in this, but¡­well, if Dallin enjoyed it, then he was free to do what he wanted.


    Without a single exchange of words, I left him with a mental promise to talk with him later. To be fair, I hardly knew what my brother enjoyed doing¡­or maybe I shouldn¡¯t ask him¡­.


    With a sigh, I made my way to the room, and the door creaked open with a gentle push. The room was lit up from the afternoon glow, and I nodded at my mother, who sat in a chair in the corner of the room. A little green ball moved across the bed and dropped onto the floor. Mila looked up at me with puffy red eyes that she rubbed with the corner of her sleeve, the bunny ears flopping to the left and right with the movement of her arm.


    What is the point of giving her an outfit that has animal ears on it? She has literal cat ears on her head already¡­well¡­ It''s adorable.


    There was the sound of metal dragging across the floor as Mila waddled over to me, her knight doll lazily held in one hand. She stopped right in front of me, and knowing what to do, I picked her up and held her close to my chest in a tight embrace.


    There was no need for conversation as I rubbed her back. All that mattered was that she was feeling better and moving about. Time healed all wounds, or so they said. I¡¯m not sure it helped me any, but maybe Mila could benefit from that.


    ¡ª


    Later that evening, I sat on a park bench with Cerila, who was silently reading a book close to me. The two of us hadn¡¯t said much since arriving, but we enjoyed the atmosphere in companionable silence.


    Sylvia was busy training with Varnir upon his request. After today¡¯s bouts, all my friends took their first match, excluding Varnir and Lin. Everyone else would also hopefully continue to win matches. Everyone besides Lin, that is. She would purposely throw her next match and not participate in the tournament of her own accord.


    After all, it wouldn¡¯t be the most brilliant move for an assassin to broadcast their abilities on such a large stage. Even though her family was a newly appointed Archdukdom in Luminar, it wouldn¡¯t do her any good to draw attention. It would be better if she slowly and quietly faded into the background.


    Either way, the sun was setting, and a calm, comfortable breeze was rolling in from the ocean. Not too far from the villas was a tiny park overlooking the sea. It was relaxing as the children¡¯s giggles and laughter carried over to us. A few guards and maids from the royal villa stood off to the side, watching over Rosemary and, surprisingly enough, Lord Marino¡¯s daughter, Cordelia.


    Mila was also with the two other girls, trying her best to be there in the moment, but she was still slogging from the previous night¡¯s incident. I¡¯m sure it would take some time for her to return to her usual state, but she showed valiant effort in trying so early on.


    Also, spending time with her friends would help brighten her mood, and Rosemary kept Mila engaged at all opportunities. Even the newly added Cordelia appeared to enjoy playing with the younger children. She also seemed to fit into the group and may take on the older sister role judging by her kind and caring disposition. Who knows how their dynamic will work out in the future?


    There was also someone else sitting off to the side, alone. Dallin let his short legs dangle off the side of the bench as he read a book quietly. Occasionally our eyes would meet, and he would instantly look away in embarrassment.


    I didn¡¯t know how to handle my little brother. After our first meeting and reconciling with each other, I got a glimpse at Dallin¡¯s kind personality. We didn¡¯t have any strong feelings for each other, or that¡¯s what it felt like. At that time, he had cared more about Cerila¡¯s happiness than anything else. She was more of a sibling to him than I was.


    Of course, that saddened me as I loved my brother, and I would do anything for him. I just didn¡¯t know how to go about getting close to him. We did some things together, we held conversations that seemed natural, and we weren¡¯t on bad terms¡­it¡¯s just¡­there was this barrier between us that I didn¡¯t know how to cross.


    Was it a barrier that could even be crossed? We were separated for seven long years. I missed a lot of his formative years and was not able to be a big brother to him. I¡¯m very thankful for Cerila and Padraic, who were able to fill in for me during my years of captivity. Our separation was out of our control, but it was the truth.


    What to do¡­what to do.


    I looked to my side, and Cerila looked up from her book and smiled at me. Well, that answered that.


    <Cerila, what kind of things does Dallin like to do?> I asked her.


    Cerila tilted her head to the side, and her snow-white ears wiggled. <He¡¯s a lot like you,> she signed with a smile.


    <A lot like me?> I repeated, unsure what she meant.


    <If no one talks to Dallin, he can sit quietly for hours, reading or just enjoying the moment,> Cerila¡¯s smile grew as she looked up at the sky. <Seeing him with Mila and Rosemary, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen him so energetic. I think it¡¯s really good that he finally has kids who are around his age that he can call friends.>


    <Sort of like you and Padraic,> I told her, unable to hide my fond smile.


    Cerila returned that smile and nodded. <Yes, that¡¯s right. Even when he was young, Dallin took to Grandpa¡¯s lectures with ease and always seemed ready for the next lesson. He¡¯s a really calm, gentle, and sincere boy.>


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is anything like me when I was a boy¡­¡± I mumbled.


    Cerila made a weird sound that was her giggling and grabbed my hand. My heart leaped in my chest, but I shook away that feeling as she was being sincere at that moment. <You should talk to him and get to know him better. I¡¯m positive you and Dallin have far more in common than you think,> she signed, perhaps understanding my anxiety.


    <Was it that obvious?>


    Cerila giggled again and nudged me hard with her shoulder. <Go spend some time with your brother. I¡¯ll watch Mila and the girls for you.>


    I hesitantly got up and made my way toward Dallin. He flinched slightly, but at least this time, it wasn¡¯t in fear but awkwardness stemming from his somewhat estranged older brother catching him dolled up and wearing a dress in the middle of the day.


    ¡°Can I sit with you for a while?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Dallin hummed meekly.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Damn, this is way more uncomfortable than I had anticipated.


    ¡°Do¡­do you enjoy doing that kind of stuff, Dallin?¡± I asked him.


    Dallin''s golden eyes went wide as saucers as he stammered over his words. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s uh¡­I¡­don¡¯t hate it¡­I guess.¡±


    ¡°Is Rosemary or Mila forcing you?¡±


    Dallin immediately shook his head. ¡°No!¡± he squeaked and covered his mouth, his face flushing.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. If you don¡¯t want to, you just have to tell her. I think Rosemary is a nice girl,¡± I said honestly.


    Mmm, she definitely is. She comes off as an eccentric noble child, but she actually has a bleeding heart. She really cares about her friends.


    ¡°I¡­it makes Rosemary happy, so I don¡¯t mind it. Mila seems to find it funny as well,¡± Dallin added quietly.


    ¡°So you do it for them then? Because they are your friends?¡±


    Dallin¡¯s head dropped slightly. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, if you don¡¯t mind, then there¡¯s nothing to say, really. I won¡¯t bring it up again.¡±


    Dallin¡¯s face morphed into one of worry. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m weird?¡±


    ¡°No, why would I? Mom used to dress me up sometimes as well, so I understand your situation to an extent,¡± I said, remembering some fond memories.


    Ahaha, back then, I would curse my own mother for being a witch. In the end, I wasn¡¯t too far off now, was I?


    Dallin chuckled as he observed me. Perhaps wondering about the types of outfits our mother forced me into. ¡°Mom would make me some weird clothes as well,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she did.¡± I titled the cover of his book up and nodded. ¡°The Wild Adventurers Of The Sorcerer Supreme, huh? Do you like it?¡±


    Dallin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You know this book?!¡±


    I laughed at his enthusiasm. ¡°Of course. It was one of the many books Grandpa gave me to read to learn the Human Language.¡± I put a finger to my chin. ¡°Let¡¯s see, that looks like the second book, right? So Magnus should be clearing the Crystal Dungeon if I remember correctly.¡±


    It was a simple story of a mage adventuring around the world, slaying monsters and clearing dungeons. Grandpa even told me that the book may have been a true story, although I found that hard to believe.


    Just with that faint memory of the book Dallin launched into an excited explanation. He told me all about the characters I had long since forgotten and what he liked about them. It was a passionate speech from someone who sincerely enjoyed the story within. Despite not remembering too much of the book, I was able to remember key points with Dallin¡¯s leading and hold a proper conversation with him.


    It was the first time I had a true brotherly talk with Dallin. There were no ulterior motives or lingering worries¡ªjust a simple conversation about a simple book.


    It was nice.

 Vol.7 Ch.171- Analyzing The Competition.

    We watched as Cerila effortlessly cut down another spear of water like the last dozen or so. Her opponent was a Human from Sandervile, and she was red in the face, fury in her eyes. Before the match, the girl was bragging and seemed borderline insane, yet every attempt to best Cerila was quickly put down. This only added to the mage¡¯s frustration.


    ¡°Is there a reason behind this?¡± Varnir asked me from the side.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Varnir raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°Why are you pretending that this is normal? Cerila should have beaten this girl within the first few seconds of the match.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was evident that she was practicing,¡± I said with a shrug.


    Varnir looked confused as he stared back out at the closest platform. ¡°You mean to tell me she is practicing during a live match? Isn¡¯t she a little too confident in her abilities? That seems like a great way to get embarrassed or worse.¡±


    I nodded my head at his concerns. ¡°Yes, I agree. Under normal circumstances using your opponent to train or practice during a real fight would be suicide. However, Cerila is just that much stronger than this girl. She probably hasn¡¯t gotten much of a chance to fight against a pure mage before, so she is just taking the opportunity as it is offered.¡±


    Varnir''s eyes went dark. ¡°This is ridiculous¡­she hasn¡¯t even moved from her starting spot yet. Do you think she would have been able to do this against Leopold?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not. Cerila would be able to beat Leopold, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to take him lightly,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°You can say that with such certainty...how is that possible?¡± Varnir asked.


    I took a deep breath and looked out at the mage girl. She was drenched in sweat now, most likely running low on mana. Reaching the end of her wits, she let out a loud growl as three cylindrical streams of water snaked around in the air above her, growing in size and power with every passing moment. The spell was an Expert level spell called Torrent Blast, if my memory served me correctly.


    ¡°If you had to guess, what level of mage do you believe that girl is?¡± I questioned Varnir.


    Varnir scratched his chin and mulled over my question. ¡°She can¡¯t be higher than Expert, that¡¯s for sure. I would say she is Intermediate borderline on Expert.¡±


    ¡°Very good. Yes, she is undoubtedly an Intermediate mage that is about to cast an Expert level spell on low mana. She¡¯ll suffer from mana sickness and pass out after this. But what about her potential? What do you think it is?¡± I asked.


    Varnir looked shocked at my analysis. ¡°Wait, hold on! Is this girl about to kill herself?!¡±


    I waved his concern away. ¡°No, she¡¯ll be fine. Probably¡­¡±


    One of the torrents of water splashed onto the ground, but the girl let out a scream as she finished the spell core, albeit a failure of a spell. She extended her wand and launched the Torrent Blast straight at Cerila with blinding speed. If that spell were to hit an unarmored person directly, it would go straight through them with ease.


    For the first time, Cerila had to move to the side to dodge one of the streams of water. Regardless, Cerila quickly and with minimal movements split the other blast of water down the middle. The two halves fell harmlessly to either side of Cerila, drenching the ground underneath her.


    The mage girl went limp and collapsed onto the ground. A team of light mages rushed to her side and immediately began healing her. She was still alive, just suffering from mana sickness.


    ¡°So, what do you think her potential is?¡± I repeated.


    Varnir shook his head in disbelievement at the outcome I had predicted. ¡°Expert? I mean, if she can use Expert level magic, she has to have that much potential at least.¡±


    ¡°To my understanding, that would be wrong. Her current potential is that of an Intermediate mage. Maybe as she grows older and continues to practice, she could reach the level of Expert, but that¡¯s only if those conditions are met successfully. She simply went above her limit and is currently paying the price,¡± I explained.


    Varnir stared right at me and slowly nodded his head, almost like he finally understood. ¡°Your Dragon eye¡­thing. It can see souls, right? Does that mean you can tell how powerful someone is?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no. It¡¯s more like I can see one¡¯s potential. Just for fun, what do you think Cerila¡¯s potential is?¡±


    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡± Varnir hummed. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her use all of her abilities before, but I know she is a powerful mage and good with a sword. Just being good at both of them makes you an elite¡­I¡¯d say¡­mmm¡­maybe a Ruby or Sapphire adventurer?¡± Varnir guessed.


    ¡°Close. If I told you she has the potential to be a War God, would you believe me?¡±


    Varnir let out a long-winded sigh as he watched Cerila descend into the staging area. ¡°At this point, I would be an idiot to not believe in you.¡± Varnir turned his pink eyes to me, a serious look burning deep inside of them. ¡°Then, in that case, what is Leopold¡¯s potential?¡±


    I grinned. ¡°If my eye is to be believed. He has the potential to be a Grandmaster mage,¡± I answered truthfully.


    Varnir clicked his tongue in frustration. ¡°Damn¡­I knew he was holding back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. He definitely was as much as anyone this early in the tournament should be. However, you still nearly beat him. Leopold has the potential to be a Grandmaster mage. He is not one yet. Maybe in a few years, with more experience and growth, he will be a Master. Varnir, I didn¡¯t get a chance to tell you yesterday, but your plan to force the fight to a quick draw was the correct decision. I believe¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he was using a dungeon item, right? Most, if not all, of his wind magic wasn¡¯t normal,¡± Varnir interjected. ¡°I figured it out after the fight. In the end, I got hit in the leg by a spell I never heard, saw, or sensed. I know trying to tire him out would have been a bad idea.¡±


    To think he noticed that¡­Leopold did an excellent job at covering it up as well. Varnir¡¯s ability to analyze things really is top-notch if he puts his brain to it.


    ¡°Impressive, Varnir,¡± I said honestly.


    Varnir smirked, unable to hide his smile. ¡°Well, thanks. I¡¯ve had some really good teachers recently¡ª¡± Varnir stopped what he was going to say and looked out at the field with tired eyes. ¡°So, what is my potential, Kaladin?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± I asked him as I waved Cerila over.


    ¡°Would it be better if I didn¡¯t?¡± he seemingly asked himself more than me.


    I shrugged. ¡°I personally wouldn¡¯t want to know my potential. Even if it was something fantastical, it might either make me unnecessarily self-conscious or, even worse, someone who was completely full of themselves. Thinking that my talent would carry me in light of hard work.¡± I looked Varnir straight in the eyes. ¡°You have plenty of potential, Varnir. You should keep doing what you are doing. Don¡¯t you feel stronger? Hasn¡¯t your hard work paid off just in a single match?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­I understand. Thanks, Kaladin,¡± Varnir said, some of his previous vigor returning to his face.


    <That was an interesting match. I don¡¯t think anyone has ever won by purposely inducing mana sickness in their opponent before,> I signed to Cerila.


    She wiped the dirt off her form-fitting black and red tournament uniform. <It wasn¡¯t my intention to do that. I thought she would have given up before something drastic happened,> she signed back with a frown.


    ¡°Good match, Cerila,¡± Varnir said with a thumbs up and smile.


    She nodded at him and sat down on the bench directly in front of us. Today my match would be one of the latest, and I would be facing someone from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth¡¯s Saber Academy. I didn¡¯t recognize the name, and neither did Lin.


    Unfortunately, our opponents for these first three days were completely random. There was a chance you could face anyone from any school, and that also meant your own. The only guarantee was that you wouldn¡¯t face the same opponent twice.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    But before my match, we would get to see someone else fight today as well.


    ¡°Sylvia and Malachi Talgan, please report to platform four,¡± an announcer called out to the room.


    ¡°Talgan? His last name is Talgan?


    ¡°Is he a Vampire?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a Vampire before¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that the Vampire girl from Luminar?¡±


    ¡°I heard she helped the Dragonslayer and saved a whole bunch of people.¡±


    Those types of hushed whispers could be heard from anywhere in the room. The people looked around and tried to spot the freshly announced fighters.


    ¡°Should we be worried about this match?¡± Varnir whispered from beside me.


    ¡°I wish I knew.¡±


    Malachi walked up to the front of his room, sporting the same black and red uniform as most of the men of Forward University. His black sunglasses covered his red eyes, and the seemingly regular sword hanging from his belt was the only difference from the norm.


    It was expected that Malachi was a weapon user of some kind, as Vampires traditionally couldn¡¯t use any magic. Sylvia was an exception with her Blood Sorcery, and there were also dungeon items that could be used.


    But I can tell that Malchi isn¡¯t using any dungeon items. And the school provided that sword, and although it¡¯s high quality, it isn¡¯t magical in any way.


    Sylvia wasn¡¯t far behind him as she was talking with Lin and Adria in another corner. She looked less than pleased to find Malachi waiting for her at the stairs to the arena. She rolled her eyes at him, but Malchi remained calm and grinned.


    The room really exploded as everyone tried to get a peek at the man with the last name of Talgan and the full red-eyed Vampire girl. The noise of the room drowned out Malachi and Sylvia¡¯s conversation, but I didn¡¯t need to hear it to understand what they were talking about.


    Malachi bowed apologetically toward Sylvia, his smile maintained on his lips. Honestly, there was a part of me that genuinely believed Malachi was being sincere. However, the way he came off seemed slimy, as if he had alternative motives for everything he did and said.


    Maybe he does, though. Lin hasn¡¯t been able to find any additional information on him yet. I can¡¯t discount him as being the Red Prince just yet.


    Sylvia waved Malachi¡¯s apology away and walked up the stairs and into the arena. Malachi stood there for a few moments and scratched the back of his head but eventually shrugged to himself and followed right behind her.


    It didn¡¯t take them long to arrive at their platform, and the two of them stood right in front of each other. We couldn¡¯t see Malachi¡¯s face as his back was turned to us, but the moment he extended his hand, Sylvia¡¯s face scrunched up into a mixture of confusion and disgust.


    ¡°What? Did Malachi say something to her?¡± Varnir wondered to himself as Malachi tilted his head to the side in apparent confusion.


    I couldn¡¯t hear Sylvia¡¯s voice, but thanks to my Dragon eye, I could read her lips from a distance. ¡°She said something like, ¡®he wouldn¡¯t say that.¡¯ Whatever that means,¡± I explained.


    After that, Malachi must have tried to defend himself, but it seemed that every single thing he said only served to anger Sylvia more. Her lips turned up into a snarl exposing her fangs, and she was red in the face. I hadn¡¯t seen her that kind of angry in a long time. She¡¯s gotten a lot better at controlling her¡­frustrations as of late.


    The two separated without a handshake, and we got to see Malachi¡¯s face as he turned around. He looked utterly confused, even with his glasses covering his eyes. His lips curved down in a frown, and he looked less than pleased, and I swore he was looking right at me as if I could explain Sylvia¡¯s behavior.


    So, I shrugged, and he shrugged back at me.


    ¡°Hey! So you do know what is going on,¡± Varnir whined as he bumped my shoulder with his.


    ¡°No, I really don¡¯t have a clue. I just got the feeling he was looking at me, but I¡¯m not Sylvia¡¯s keeper. I don¡¯t know what he said to make her so angry,¡± I said in my defense.


    Varnir huffed at my response, but we watched the match with great interest, along with everyone else in the arena. Malachi must have said another thing because Sylvia¡¯s face twisted in pure hatred once more as her arms quads increased in size. Veins bulged on her neck, and the whites of her eyes turned red. The moment the round started, she shot off like a bullet.


    There was a loud boom as she cracked the floor beneath her, followed by a pained grunt that echoed throughout the stadium. Sylvia had kicked Malachi straight in the chest within a heartbeat of the match''s start.


    A sickening crunch bounced off the walls of the staging area as our view of the stadium floor was painted red. The barrier protecting the spectators wobbled and cracked slightly as a blood trail slid down it. The crowd erupted into a resounding cheer as the fight ended in a blink of an eye, their excitement reverberating through the air like thunderous applause.


    Varnir stood up from his seat with wide eyes. ¡°Is¡­is he dead?¡±


    Cerila blinked a few times and gave me a worried look, but I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s gonna take a lot more to kill a Vampire than that.¡±


    A medical team immediately brought Malachi inside the staging room and rushed him out into the hallway. But not before everyone caught a glimpse of his crushed breastplate that was now inside him, along with his eyes rolled back in his head. His chest was already forcing the metal out and putting itself together in the most disgusting way possible. If it were anyone other than a Vampire, they would have been dead.


    What¡­what did Malachi say to her to piss her off that much? She even used Blood Burn, something I haven¡¯t seen her use since our fight with Dem and his party.


    Sylvia strode down the stairs with the applause of the stadium at her back. The entire room remained silent, and even the announcer flinched away from her. Our eyes met, and she fast-walked straight toward me.


    ¡°You are so dead,¡± Varnir muttered as he scooted away from me.


    Syliva pointed a shaking slim finger at me. ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Me¡­?¡±


    Her face and ears turned bright red as she pointed another finger at me with her opposite hand. ¡°You! What did you tell that bastard!¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know? I didn¡¯t tell him anything?¡± I said in pure confusion.


    Did I tell Malachi something I shouldn¡¯t have? I don¡¯t believe I did. I even told him that if he wanted anything, he should talk to Sylvia first and that he should apologize to her, not to me.


    <Sylvia, you should stop. Just look around you,> Cerila signed quickly.


    Sylvia scrunched her nose as she mentally translated the Sign Language. Her eyes went wide as she frantically looked around the room. Of course, everyone was staring at us. It was only natural, considering she came straight in after nearly killing someone to launch into a confusing tirade against me.


    Syliva looked embarrassed beyond belief as tears pooled in her eyes, and her face was as red as her eyes. ¡°I¡ªI can¡¯t! I¡¯m going home!¡± she shouted before storming off.


    Varnir let out a low whistle. ¡°You really messed up this time, Kal.¡±


    I¡­I didn¡¯t do anything, though. But seeing Sylvia like that sure is cute sometimes. It brings back old memories.


    Cerila turned around in her seat and was about to ask me something when her eyes drifted off to the side. She raised her eyebrows at me, and I looked at the person sitting next to me. They had been so quiet I completely forgot I was sitting next to them.


    He was a half-Elf around my age or slightly older, wearing the silver uniform of Saber Academy. His facial features were on the gentler side and must have leaned more toward his Human blood. He had his hair cut down nearly to the scalp, a first since I¡¯d last seen Captain Amberdew in Owlkirk. Seeing an Elf, even a half-Elf nearly bald, was strange.


    But the boy appeared to be stricken with fear. His body was rigid, and he was sweating profusely. His slightly tanned skin looked pale under his eyes, and if he told me he was sick, I would believe him.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked him.


    The half-Elf jerked his entire body at my question. He slowly turned his head toward me like a worried animal. ¡°I¡ªI um¡­I¡¯m fine, yes. I¡¯m doing fine.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound or look fine, buddy,¡± Varnir said, voicing my concern as well.


    ¡°I¡ªah, well¡­I think anyone in my situation would feel slightly concerned,¡± he said in a weak voice as he looked at me with fear.


    Varnir looked around quickly and shook his head. ¡°Yeah, I get that. But he¡¯s not such a bad guy, I promise. Say, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Aconte ¡­¡± he mumbled nervously as he looked away from me.


    Oh, what are the odds of that?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sit by you on purpose,¡± I said simply.


    Aconte blinked. ¡°Huh? Really? You didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do it to intimidate you? No, I had no idea who you were.¡±


    <Is he your next opponent?> Cerila asked.


    ¡°Yeah, we will be fighting each other soon.¡±


    ¡°Ooo, tough luck. Never mind, you probably should be worried about facing the Dragonslayer, huh?¡± Varnir said, sounding uninterested now.


    Well, you turned on him fast.


    Cerila just gave him a thumbs up and smiled, copying Varnir from earlier. But none of that seemed to help Aconte feel any better. Not that I blamed him. If I heard I was going against the Dragonslayer, I would¡ªyou know, I probably wouldn¡¯t be nervous.


    I guess I really am just the weird one, huh?


    ¡°Well, good luck Aconte. May the best man win,¡± I said with a smile and an extended hand.


    Aconte smiled weakly and shook my hand without any force. ¡°Yes¡­please don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it won¡¯t be that bad. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Vol.7 Ch.172- Woe Is Us.

    ¡°I heard that you lost your first match, Aconte,¡± I said with an extended hand.


    Aconte nervously looked at the crowd and slowly shook my hand. ¡°Yes¡­it seems I¡¯m a very unlucky person,¡± he mumbled dejectedly.


    Unfortunate indeed. I suppose I could throw the match, but that¡¯s not something I can do at this point. It also wouldn¡¯t help him in the long run.


    ¡°Well, good luck, and do your best,¡± I told him with a smile.


    Aconte¡¯s face twisted into a sad excuse for a smileas he laughed without emotion. ¡°I¡¯ll be needing all of that luck.¡±


    The two of us separated and took our positions opposite each other. Aconte unsheathed his duel sabers from his hips as the crowd roared from the fights around us. The silver blades twinkled in the sunlight, but they were nothing special, just from their general appearance.


    I took a stance with my spear and waited for the match to start. The referee gave each of us one final look to see if we were ready and promptly started the fight once he confirmed we were both ready.


    A few moments of nothing transpired as we sized each other up from a distance. Aconte wasn¡¯t a mage, and I didn¡¯t launch any spells at him to start the fight. I was curious to see what a student of Saber Academy was capable of, even if they weren¡¯t the cream of the crop.


    Aconte was the first to move. He dropped into a low stance and sprinted straight toward me with a surprising amount of speed. Usually, it was my style to attack first with overwhelming force, but I decided against it.


    Now¡­let¡¯s see what¡¯s got you so worried, Aconte.


    Aconte entered my range, and I thrust my spear toward him. He deftly dodged to the side, but I swung my spear up into a slash forcing him to block with one of his swords. He tried to maneuver around while pinning my spear, but I pulled it back for another quick set of thrusts.


    Any time Aconte dodged, I followed up with a slash, and when he parried, I disengaged into another thrust. I had a clear advantage in range, and his fighting style seemed to be hyper-aggressive as he coolly and calmly attempted to close the distance with speed and well-polished technique.


    Aconte was focused intently on the match. His gaze hardened and purpose clear. It was in stark contrast to the person I had just spoken to moments ago.


    What happened to the nervous Elf from just moments ago? Was he attempting to trick me with his timid personality? No¡­I don¡¯t believe that to be the case.


    I wasn¡¯t casually letting Aconte do whatever he wanted as well. As we traded more blows, I picked up the speed. My thrusts became faster as I struck at vital points. I aimed my slashes at his face, wrists, and legs. I increased the speed of my footwork, never letting Aconte get too close to strike me.


    I was winning the fight and would win in the end. However, Aconte was keeping up. Sweat dripped down his face as he maintained a visage of serenity. Whenever my strikes nearly landed, he never cursed or lamented the situation. Instead, he continued to push forward with a firm determination to succeed. It was truly admirable.


    Finally, Aconte faltered ever so slightly as he landed on his foot wrong and stumbled. It was his first mistake of the entire fight, and I immediately seized upon his moment of weakness. My spear tip bit into the side of his abdomen, and Aconte let out a pained grunt.


    Although I saw it coming to an extent, Aconte had purposely taken the hit. He even mitigated the strike that was aimed at his stomach by spinning on his opposite leg just enough. And now I was in range for a counter.


    The silver blade wooshed past my face, barely missing the bridge of my nose. Aconte locked my spear using his own body while he sent another saber toward me in the form of a thrust.


    Not bad at all.


    I freed the tip of my spear by yanking far harder than before and unsummoned my spear using my Spatial Ring the moment it left Aconte¡¯s body. My ring counted as the one ¡°dungeon¡± item that I could use. That meant I couldn¡¯t use any other dungeon items, but it wasn¡¯t much of a problem since I didn''t have any.


    Aconte stumbled forward with wide eyes, the tip of his sword about to pierce through my chest. It was too early to show off my defensive equipment, so I resummoned the spear into my hand just in time.


    Metal on metal screeched against each other as the stadium burst into cheer. I had blocked his sword, and Aconte was off balance. So, I just kicked him in the leg.


    A meaty thump sounded off as my foot impacted his thigh. Aconte groaned again and hastily retreated, limping all the way. I hadn¡¯t broken any bones with that kick, but it was enough to stagger him and force him to back away.


    Should I end it here? A few earth spells would be enough to finish this. Even a single low-powered Lightning Bolt to knock him out would suffice¡­but it¡¯s still too early for that.


    Instead, I let Aconte recover on purpose. He hastily shook his leg, trying to get the feeling back in it as he watched me from a distance. I was genuinely impressed with him. He was far more skilled than¡­whatever his name was from Sandervile.


    I could tell he had a small amount of real combat experience, perhaps against monsters or wild animals. He was disciplined, focused, and clearly honed his technique. His mana enhancement was also beyond average in capacity and usage, and Soul Sight told me he had the potential to be at least a Ruby adventurer in the future.


    So why was this young man so disheartened? Well, I think it¡¯s rather apparent when I look at him now. Once upon a time, I wasn¡¯t too far off from his station.


    He has no last name, which means he is a commoner. He¡¯s a half-Elf, attending an elite school that is filled to the brim with nobility and royalty. And after seeing how the princess acts so brazenly in a public space, it¡¯s not hard to imagine that it empowered even lower-standing nobles.


    Perhaps they have gone as far as to harass Aconte physically as well as verbally. And the only thing he has is his talent which he has worked so hard to cultivate, only to lose in the preliminaries of the biggest tournament and the first time his nation ever got invited.


    Or maybe I¡¯m just reading too deeply into a person I don¡¯t know. Perhaps I¡¯m just dead wrong about all of this. I was never good at reading people, but I like to think I¡¯ve gotten better¡­that I could see another kindred soul if they appeared this clearly in front of me, so to speak.


    Well, whatever. It doesn¡¯t change the outcome of this fight. But maybe I can change the outcome of something else.


    Aconte shook his leg one more time and stood on it, testing it out. He seemed ready again; this time, I rushed him without holding back. I was going far faster than before, but Aconte ran straight for me, albeit slower than his original state. My spear tip arrived at Aconte¡¯s chest, and he tried to parry it to the side.


    But it didn¡¯t budge.


    Aconte looked mortified that his attempt was useless and frantically attempted to step back out of my reach, but I was just too fast for him. The tip of my spear pierced his armor, and I felt the flesh underneath. It was a shallow wound as Aconte managed to back away in time.


    I pushed forward, thrusting at blinding speeds. Aconte desperately retreated, and whenever he couldn¡¯t, he blocked or deflected my blows with all his might. The veins on his hands and face bulged with strain as I pushed him further and further back until he nearly reached the platform''s edge.


    Realizing he was about to be forced off, Aconte planted his feet and tossed his sword at me. It was a wild move, one I had not expected as swords were not typically used for throwing, let alone a saber. But with a quick swing of my spear and a clank of metal on metal, the silver sword spun off to the side.


    Aconte went for one final chop now that my spear tip was away from him, but I used the shaft of my weapon to deflect his blow easily. Aconte¡¯s arms went straight up, and he gritted his teeth in anticipation. In a typical fight, I would have plunged my spear through his throat or used a close-range spell to end him.


    Instead, I just pushed him in the chest. Aconte stumbled backward and off the platform. The stadium, pleased with the spectacle, announced their approval with cheers as the referee called the fight in my win.


    I hopped down and extended a hand to the downed Aconte. I ignored the tears pooling under his eyes and smiled down at him. ¡°You don¡¯t give yourself enough credit, Aconte. One day, when you graduate from Saber Academy and you feel lost or hopeless, find me. The Dragonheart Foundation needs people like you.¡±


    Aconte blinked helplessly as he nursed his wounded side. It seemed I had stunned him with my offer. If someone of his caliber had gone unnoticed, I should take advantage of it. Of course, I would investigate the half-Elf using Lin¡¯s connections, but that was something that could be done over time.


    After all, he could be a serial killer for all I know¡­


    Aconte hesitated and swallowed the tears as he grasped my hand. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡ª


    Linnetia "Nyx" Paine¡¯s POV


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    I watched as Kaladin hoisted the half-Elf up and patted him on the shoulder like a proud father or coach would. It was heartwarming to see that side of him. Even in our previous life, Kaladin was an excellent teacher to many people, myself included. Whether that was because he was programmed to be that way was debatable. But a part of me liked to think that was just who he was deep down.


    However, Kaladin¡¯s fight was decided from the beginning. He would have to have a heart attack mid-battle to have lost that match. Either way, the half-Elf from Saber Academy showed promising skills for someone his age. Perhaps he will be a competent and well-respected swordsman in a few years. After all, not everyone can take on Kaladin, even if he isn¡¯t using his full strength or arsenal.


    But it seems that those two are actually talking about something¡­has Kaladin already scouted his abilities and is attempting to recruit him? Leave it to the commander to see one¡¯s potential, even if he has a little bit of a cheat.


    <Kaladin fought well,> Cerila signed from beside me.


    I simply nodded in agreement. <Of course he did. It¡¯s Kaladin we are talking about.>


    Cerila smiled faintly. <You seem to value him rather highly.>


    Who wouldn¡¯t at this point? He¡¯s two for two in his matches. He¡¯s killed a Dragon. He¡¯s also a Ruby adventurer and a knight of Luminar capable of body enhancement and magic of all high quality and skills. And he isn¡¯t even sixteen yet. Oh, and he has the memories of an elite soldier, not that anyone else really knows that part.


    <I suppose I do. It¡¯s hard not to, right?>


    Cerila just smiled and sighed slightly. I couldn¡¯t be sure if she was happy with that response or not. These last few months, I¡¯ve tried my best to get closer to Cerila as I am one of the few people who are not her family that can use Sign Language. Kaladin took the liberty to alter the language to fit his needs, but with a bit of trial and error, I¡¯ve managed to re-learn it at a conversational level.


    But I¡¯ve noticed a change in Cerila¡¯s demeanor and general attitude. She seemed more¡­calm, I suppose. No, maybe saying she was calm wasn¡¯t quite right. She had become more composed over the last few months.


    I¡¯m aware she was training with King Maxwell and the headmaster personally, so perhaps that had something to do with the change, or maybe she had become more confident in her abilities. Or maybe it had nothing to do with any of that?


    Could it be that her reunion with Kaladin had eased her mind and heart? Or was it something Kaladin did or said? Or was it that she had plans that I or anyone else was unaware of? I wasn¡¯t sure, but I¡¯m certain she has changed.


    I should bring it up with Kaladin.


    I joined Cerila in her sigh as the announcer for the fights rattled off names to head out to the platforms. Shortly after, those who were called forth were those who needed to be prepared. My name was included in that list, so I parted ways with Cerila and grinned at Varnir, who had been cornered by a certain ecstatic prince.


    He pleaded with me with his eyes to save him, but I just laughed internally and left him to his own devices as I had a fight to prepare for. My opponent was someone I¡¯d rather not face off against. I genuinely wanted to bow out of the match for a multitude of reasons.


    If I fought him with all my might and won, it would upset the power balance and cast a spotlight directly on me, something I could not afford as a member and future matriarch of House Paine. As a noble daughter of doctors and healers and an archer with no magic abilities, it¡¯s basically guaranteed that I would perform poorly in tournament-style fighting.


    Within common knowledge, that is.


    Naturally, I couldn¡¯t be considered ¡°normal,¡± but it was best that others did not catch on to me or my family. So, in the first match of the tournament, I threw it on purpose. I fought my ¡°hardest¡± but lost to a mage from Sandervile as they ¡°overwhelmed¡± me with magic. In reality, I could have sent an arrow through that student¡¯s head at any moment, but that¡¯s neither here nor there.


    I simply scurried around the arena, pretending to frantically dodge magic as I fired near-miss arrows at my opponent. Internally, it was a shameful display of my abilities. Be that as it may, externally, it was the perfect show. I displayed enough prowess not to tarnish my school¡¯s or family¡¯s reputation.


    Which is why fighting against this bastard gains me absolutely nothing in this situation¡­how annoying.


    I felt a gaze bore into me as I checked the string of my bow. I turned around and caught a pair of light, smokey gray eyes watching me intently. Terstus was to be my opponent, a very annoying one at that. Because if I had it my way¡­


    I would just kill him.


    But I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m not supposed to be able to do that. Honestly, pretending that I¡¯m weaker than I am is such an annoyance, even if it¡¯s necessary, because it¡¯s not only my life on the line but the lives of hundreds of undercover operatives serving my family.


    ¡°Linnetia,¡± Terstus called out to me.


    I held in my sigh and smiled at him. ¡°Terstus.¡±


    ¡°I would prefer it if we didn¡¯t fight. Would you mind respectfully surrendering this match?¡± Terstus asked me with a bit too much confidence.


    This bastard, does he not realize that I am friends with Kaladin? I could make you disappear at any moment with my bare hands, regardless of who your mother or father is. For what you did to Sededa and tried to do Kaladin¡­


    I maintained a practiced smile. ¡°Sadly, I can¡¯t do that, Terstus. It would be very dishonorable for me, as a noble lady of an Archdukedom, to surrender without a proper fight. Even if we are allies.¡±


    Terstus shook his head like he heard some disappointing news. ¡°That truly is a shame, but I understand and respect your pride as a noble. Please don¡¯t hold any grudges against me for this match. I truly don¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Getting hurt in a match like this is simply just a part of things, so there is nothing to be concerned about,¡± I said dryly, calling upon my years of experience as a noble to suppress my urge to strangle him.


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course,¡± Terstus said with a nod as he extended his hand. ¡°Well, I wish you the best of luck. I¡¯ll try to end the match quickly for both our sakes.¡±


    I put my bow down and shook his hand with a smile. ¡°Thank you for your consideration, Terstus. You are truly a kind gentleman.¡±


    But I wonder what you would look like with an arrow through the knee?


    ¡ª


    Twang.


    Another arrow whizzed by Terstus, just barely ¡°missing¡± his forearm. Terstus cursed under his breath as he sprinted to the perimeter of the platform. I just followed his lead and went the opposite way of him as we circled each other like a clock.


    I vastly overestimated Terstus¡¯s abilities. I thought he was being raised as the next prodigal chief of the Shadow Clan, but he was just so lackluster it was almost embarrassing.


    Terstus was bigger, faster, and stronger than me. He had more mana than me. He was capable of using magic and strengthening his body with his larger mana pool. But unlike Kaladin, and like most of the world, he couldn¡¯t form spell cores and enhance his body simultaneously.


    This was a flaw for those who utilized magic and mana enhancement and why nearly everyone picked one or the other. But Terstus, either blinded by his natural abilities or just simply lacking experience, has not decided on his path. It reflected poorly on Forward University and the Shadow Clan¡¯s teachings.


    Or Terstus is just a blundering fool with no knack for combat. That is more likely the case. I mean, Kaladin¡¯s father is beyond component with his mana enhancement and magic usage. I guess this is why some Elves need a few decades of experience.


    Although I was supposed to be inferior to Terstus, that didn¡¯t mean I needed to be dumber than him. Every time he stopped enhancing his body to form a spell core, his speed, reflexes, and strength nose-dived. I capitalized on that opening with a well-placed arrow somewhere, forcing him to abandon the spell core and re-enhance his body.


    And every time he ran at me with his mana enhancement on full blast, he panicked as I unleashed a hail of arrows at him. His spear was not enough to block my arrows in rapid succession, and I could maintain my mana enhancement while shooting on the move.


    I clicked my tongue as I felt the last arrow leave my back quiver. I had a feeling the fight would turn out this way, so I brought more ammunition. It was a shame that non-magical poison was banned in the tournament. Even a non-lethal numbing agent on the tip of my arrow would be enough to cripple him if I hit him in the leg or arm.


    But truth be told, Terstus has had me dead to rights this entire match. I would lose if he pushed me with all his might, risking one or two arrows hitting him in a non-vital area. But his indecisiveness and fear of the unknown was the only thing keeping him back.


    Archery as a whole was relatively undeveloped on this side of the world, which was a bonus for me. Human archers were only used in war and hunting animals or weak monsters. Some adventurers used bows and arrows, but they were mostly filling a role of a cheap mage, or at least that¡¯s what most people thought.


    Archery was in the domain of the Elves, especially the Wood Elves. So, it was rare for a person in this area to find an archer at that level. I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m an elite archer by any means, but I¡¯m positive there is not a single Human as skilled as me in Luminar.


    And I¡¯m not even using my favorite bow. If I just brought out my big one, I could rip a melon-sized hole through Terstus¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Terstus roared as he slammed his spear into the ground.


    Unfortunately, I was too slow in unhooking my waist quiver to refill. Terstus took the opportunity to cast a spell as quickly as he could muster. I furrowed my brows as a wave of shadows snaked toward me along the ground.


    I had no idea what would happen if those shadows touched me, so I jumped around and fired more arrows at Terstus, but they vanished into the darkness. That¡¯s when I felt it, no, I sensed him. I snapped my neck to the left, dagger drawn, and stared down at Terstus, who was morphing out of a shadow.


    His face dripped with inky blackness, but fear was evident in his facial features. He hadn¡¯t expected me to react to him so quickly. Honestly, it was a mistake on my part. I just responded out of pure instinct and in response to his unfamiliar magic.


    So, in order to save some amount of face, I acted like I overlooked him and misstepped into a shadow on purpose. I felt the spell pierce my calf, and I let out a fake yelp of pain to really sell it.


    The crowd responded with shouts and jeers, some in support of me and others not so much. But there was one voice amongst the crowd that I could always pick out, even with thousands of people yelling.


    ¡°Go, my dear sister! Crush that bastard¡¯s skull!¡±


    I smirked at my brother¡¯s fervor and wondered where he got the violent streak from. Perhaps Kalaidn and I were rubbing off on him too much.


    Well, I can¡¯t disappoint my brother now, can I? But wait¡­shouldn¡¯t he be in the family box sitting? Why is he in the regular stands?


    Well, whatever.


    I ¡°accidentally¡± stepped back and ¡°miraculously¡± dodged his spear thrust. And I just so happened to have kicked Terstus in the testicles in a panic. What a shame.


    Terstus spit out saliva with a moan as the shadows around us wavered from his loss of focus. The last thing I needed was to win this fight, so I made sure to let the shaft of his spear tap me in the leg and then proceeded to fall to the ground as if he had knocked me down on purpose.


    It wasn¡¯t my best showing, but it would have to do.


    Shadows wrapped around my legs, and I was whipped around like a wet towel, flying off the platform and into the dirt. I landed hard and made sure to make plenty of noises and roll as far as I possibly could for that added dramatic effect. Oh, and I pretended to be unconscious until the medics arrived to heal me.


    This is such a pain in the neck¡­


    One of these days, I really am going to kill Terstus.

 Vol.7 Ch.173- Masked Intentions.

    Linnetia "Nyx" Paine¡¯s POV


    ¡°Are you okay, My Lady?¡± one of my healers asked me after I had already stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little stiff. Thank you for your concern, Amanda,¡± I told her as I rolled my shoulders with a sigh. She looked at me, surprise evident on her face. I just chuckled and grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked. I remember all my people¡¯s names. Thank you for fixing me up.¡±


    Terstus was busy being healed by another group of mages, a bitter expression on his features¡ªno doubt brooding over our fight. The battle could have easily been seen as me getting lucky and using my abilities to their maximum, but that wouldn¡¯t soothe Terstus¡¯s pride.


    Not that I cared about his stupid ego.


    I sighed and gave the crowd, still paying attention to me, a small wave. My brother continued shouting my name as I returned to the staging area. I descended the stairs quickly; Kaladin, Cerila, and Varnir were there to greet me, as well as Adria Sandervile.


    Before any of them could even say a word to me, the door to the staging room opened and lit up with the whispers of gossiping students. It didn¡¯t take long for us to see who it was either as they strode over the exact moment their name was called.


    ¡°Tsarra Tel¡¯an¡¯duth and Rosom Dun report to platform two.¡±


    Tsarra¡­


    I haven¡¯t managed to get a glimpse, let alone speak to her, in over a week. She had cut her red hair even shorter into a pixie cut and sported silver and white robes similar to Prince Leopold¡¯s. She even had a new staff. The dark oak wood shaft fit in her hand, and a deep green gem the size of a man¡¯s fist was affixed to the end with a golden claw.


    It was undoubtedly a dungeon core shard, and the way it shimmered in the light left no doubt that it was high quality. If I had to guess, that wood must be from a tree in the Magical Forest in the Republic of Elshara on the other continent. It was a staff befitting Tsarra¡¯s royal status.


    Varnir reached out and looked like he wanted to say something to her, but Tsarra kept walking past us with a stern face that screamed she didn¡¯t want to speak to anyone. I¡¯ve known Tsarra for a long time and never seen her act like that. Not even once.


    Kaladin looked on without much emotion. He seemed unbothered or rather unsurprised at Tsarra¡¯s change. But he frowned slightly as he looked at Varnir from the corner of his eye.


    Does Kaladin know something that we don¡¯t? He must. Maybe Tsarra told him something before she went off to fight for Tel¡¯an¡¯duth.


    ¡°You fought well,¡± Kaladin told me.


    I smirked a little and shrugged. ¡°Yeah, but I lost. Terstus was just too strong in the end.¡±


    Kaladin kept his face neutral, but the corners of his lips turned up ever so slightly into a grin. Cerila nodded and gave me a thumbs-up as well. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be concerned about, Lin. It was a bad match-up, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Yes! You did very well, Linnetia! I¡¯ve never seen an archer show off so much skill before,¡± Adria Sandervile praised me with a wide smile. ¡°Oh, and good luck Rosom!¡± she waved as the young man climbed the stairs to the arena, nodding at her.


    I¡­I don¡¯t really know how to interact with her. We¡¯ve spoken a few times now, but she is so overwhelmingly kind it¡¯s blinding. How does someone like her survive in Sandervile?


    ¡°Thank you, everyone. I¡¯m very appreciative for the support,¡± I told them honestly with a slight bow.


    Varnir continued to stare off into the distance, watching Tsarra¡¯s retreating back. I felt terrible for him, but there was nothing to be said. Tsarra was her own woman. Whatever it was she wanted to do; she was allowed to do it. And if she wanted to do it alone¡­so be it.


    But if Tsarra needs help, then I¡¯ll be there for her. I¡¯m sure everyone will.


    ¡°Ah! Please don¡¯t bow! You don¡¯t have to do that, Linnetia! We are all friends here, right?¡± Adria Sandervile said with a hint of worry.


    I met her eyes, and they told me everything I needed to know. ¡°Of course, Adria, we are friends, and my friends get to call me Lin.¡±


    Adria¡¯s face lit up into a beautiful smile. She looked ready to explode into happiness as her hands reached out to touch mine, but she stopped instantly. She felt it mere moments before I did.


    Pure, undiluted malice. It stemmed from a single point in the room.


    Kaladin. He was unleashing his bloodlust, and he was not holding back.


    He stood tall and stared down with his purple Dragon eye glowing. His face was emotionless and cold enough to send a chill in the room. Everyone nervously gasped, and the announcer, who was in the middle of calling Ren¡¯s name, stopped short.


    Kaladin was staring directly at a short, petite woman wearing mostly black with a brown leather tunic and straps. Her deep cowl hid her head, and she wore a mask that covered her entire face. It reminded me of a plague doctor but felt more animal-like, probably closer to that of an owl.


    A gladius was strapped to her belt as well as a daggers. The only identifying feature on her body was that of a pin holding her cloak together. It symbolized Sandervile, a golden snake coiling around the wheat chaff.


    ¡°You, take off that mask,¡± Kaladin ordered.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± she responded, a slight tremor in her husky voice.


    Kaladin¡¯s mask-like expression never faltered. The bloodlust he was emitting intensified to the point people in the corner of the room were moaning. I even heard someone wretch and another pass out.


    Kaladin took a single, large step forward. He looked down at the Sandervile girl. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a request. It¡¯s an order.¡±


    ¡°Kaladin, please wait¡ª¡±


    Kaladin tilted his head just enough to glare back at Adria. His golden eye silenced her the moment she looked at it, and she stepped back on shaky legs. Her breathing was erratic, and she looked ready to faint.


    There was a scramble of armored feet as guards cautiously approached Kaladin. They were all from Luminar and Tel¡¯an¡¯duth, and the lead guard hesitantly reached his hand out. ¡°Sir Dragonslayer, please control yourself. We can¡¯t have you harming another student.¡±


    Kaladin turned his attention to the guard, who instantly shrank back at his gaze. Kaladin scanned the room slowly, and his bloodlust disappeared. Varnir took a deep breath from beside me, sweat dripping down his face. Cerila looked ready for a fight as she glared intently at the masked woman who walked past our group and up the stairs.


    ¡°Understood,¡± he responded coldly. He let out a deep sigh and looked over to Adria. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to frighten you. You as well, Varnir,¡± he apologized.


    Varnir shook his head and waved Kaladin¡¯s concerns away along with his sweat. The words tried to come out of his lips, but Adria meekly nodded her head, her breathing still lacking control. At least the fear in her eyes subsided.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± Kaladin asked her, his voice calm.


    ¡°I¡ªI can¡¯t tell you that¡­¡± Adria muttered weakly.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because she told me to keep it a secret,¡± Adria said with downcast eyes.


    Kaladin just nodded, seemingly ready for that response. His eyes slowly turned to me, and I stared back at him. He didn¡¯t say anything, but I could understand his intent.


    It seems like I¡¯m going to be busy. I was hoping to enjoy the rest of the tournament with friends and family. I should start a tab for the Shadowheart family at this point¡­


    ¡ª


    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV.


    To think I would find another person with a soul like mine just walking around.


    I used my Dragon eye to casually gauge Ren¡¯s next opponent and found more than I bargained for. That woman¡¯s darkened, void-like soul was closer to mine and Lins than it was a Dragon''s or Sylvia''s. It wasn¡¯t a guarantee that she was a person that was reborn into this world, but it was too much of a connection to simply ignore.


    I set Lin to find out more information, and I¡¯m sure she will be able to dig up something. I was tempted to press Adria for more details, but I couldn¡¯t do that in a public space¡­and forcing her to didn¡¯t sit right with me. Adria never forced me to do anything, and I didn¡¯t want to do that to her, even if it was illogical.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    I¡¯m confident the masked woman¡¯s identity will come to light sooner or later. I¡¯ll have Lin watch her with agents outside the tournament when possible and keep a close eye on her personally. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve ever met that person before¡­there is a chance they are simply trying to live an honest life¡­but why hide their¡ªI guess I can¡¯t complain about that, now can I?


    But if I¡¯m¡ª


    ¡°Daddy? Are you not going to eat?¡± a voice rang in my ear as I felt my arm get tugged.


    The world around me refocused as I opened my eyes, and the many worried faces of my friends and family greeted me. I had been so unfocused, and in my own head, I forgot I was sitting down for dinner with everyone. Even Sylvia, who was pouting and sending me angry glares since I returned, seemed worried.


    I scratched the back of Mila¡¯s head with my hand. ¡°Sorry, I was just thinking about some things. I¡¯m actually quite hungry today,¡± I said with a smile as I took a bite of bread.


    Mila hummed in agreement as she mimicked me with her own slice of bread. Everyone¡¯s faces softened at the display, and we ate a wonderful meal together consisting of freshly caught fish. Everyone was present tonight besides our parents. Even Ren and Lauren joined us for dinner. The only person missing would be Tsarra, and Varnir looked more distant tonight than usual.


    The jingle of silverware followed a loud thump as Lauren let her head hit the table. ¡°Ahhhh, I¡¯m so tired. If I have to speak to another noble from nowheresville, I¡¯m going to lose it,¡± she moaned.


    Ren sighed and poked her sister in the arm with a fork. ¡°Now is not the time to be complaining. We are eating,¡± Ren chastised.


    Lauren rubbed her arm and puffed her lips out at her sister. ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say!¡± Lauren swished her fork around like a sword with a mocking face. ¡°You get to have fun for a few minutes once a day and get to go home afterward! I have to spend hours talking to people who just want to marry me for my position!¡±


    Ren finished a bite of the pink flesh of a fish and shrugged. ¡°Sounds awful,¡± she responded uninterestedly.


    Lauren rolled her green eyes in exaggeration until she met my eyes. She slowly licked the tip of her fork. ¡°Well¡­Kaladin could just marry me, and then it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Sylvia stared daggers at Lauren, but the princess maintained her usual practiced smile. Even Cerila, who was pretending not to pay attention, stiffened slightly at Lauren¡¯s boldness. Something most of us have gotten used to over the last year or so.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass, thanks,¡± I said.


    I heard Padraic snort from a few chairs over, and Lauren ruffled her nose. ¡°Oh, come on. Just an engagement to stop people from harassing me. It won¡¯t be any more than that, I promise.¡±


    Yeah, I don¡¯t believe that for a second. If I agreed to it, her father might legitimately force me, and if that man came after me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him. He would cripple me for life before I broke an engagement with his daughter. That¡¯s if the queen doesn¡¯t kill me in my sleep first¡­


    Ren poked her sister harder, this time eliciting a yelp from Lauren. ¡°Quit bothering Kaladin at dinner.¡±


    ¡°Ow, ow, fine, fine¡­¡± Lauren groaned as she pushed her sister away. ¡°If I can¡¯t marry Kaladin, I¡¯ll just have to do the next best thing!¡±


    Lauren jumped out of her chair and made her way over to what I thought was me. But she stopped beside Mila and hugged her from the side, rubbing her face against hers. Mila started giggling and rubbed her face back in the most adorable way possible. It was like two kittens playing with each other.


    Not that I¡¯ve seen that before¡­it¡¯s just what I imagined it looking like.


    ¡°Aw, look, my little Mila will marry me one day, right?¡± Lauren cooed.


    ¡°Marary? What''s marary?¡± Mila asked innocently.


    ¡°It¡¯s marry, sweety. And it¡¯s when you spend forever and ever with a person you love the most,¡± Lauren said back just as innocently.


    Mila, not even stuttering for a moment, just nodded. ¡°Then I don¡¯t want to marry Aunt Lauren. I¡¯ll marry Daddy.¡±


    Lauren deflated instantly at the brutal retort. Padraic snorted from a quick laugh, and the rest of the room laughed. Even Varnir grinned as he ate some of the soup he hadn¡¯t touched.


    ¡°Go on! Ask the other one, c¡¯mon!¡± Padraic urged as he pointed at Sylvia. ¡°You are zero for two. Might as well ask the others!¡±


    Lauren just passed over the silently smoldering Sylvia and looked to Cerila with a half smile, to which Cerila gave her a thumbs down. Lauren, seemingly expecting that, then turned to the quiet Dallin. She smiled brightly at him from across the table.


    ¡°No¡­no, thank you,¡± Dallin said politely.


    Lauren¡¯s shoulders slumped, and Padraic¡¯s laugh echoed in the dining room. ¡°Oh! My sides! A princess can¡¯t even marry into a family¡­oh, you just can¡¯t make this stuff up anymore. You know I like you, but you just have to give up at this point!¡±


    I just smiled to myself. I wondered if Lauren did all of this on purpose. No, I¡¯m almost certain she did. She was willing to make everyone laugh, even if it was at her own expense.


    Lauren sent Padraic a disgusted scowl and said, ¡°Why is some old man commenting on my marriage proposals, mm?¡±


    Padraic¡¯s eyes looked ready to bulge from his head as he stood up from his chair. Well, he was about the same height anyway. ¡°Old man! Who are you calling, old man?! I¡¯m not old!¡±


    Lauren put a finger to her chin and looked down at him. ¡°You have white hair, and just look at you¡­small, stumpy, and round. If that¡¯s not the definition of an old man, what is?¡±


    ¡°Stum¡ªstumpy and round?! I am not! I am thick and stout, as any well-respected Dwarf man should be! And I¡¯m not old at all! I¡¯m only a few years older than Kaladin!¡± Padraic protested.


    ¡°Wait¡­really?¡± Varnir mumbled as he looked Padraic over again.


    ¡°Varnir?!¡± Padraic gasped.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s¡­not that I thought you were some old man. I knew you and Kaladin grew up together, so¡­but I mean, I thought maybe there were a few extra years between you guys¡­¡± Varnir said with a shrug.


    Padraic slowly turned to Jen. ¡°Say it ain¡¯t so¡­ I don¡¯t look like an old man, right?¡±


    Jen smiled brightly at Padraic. ¡°I think you are a very handsome gentleman.¡±


    ¡°Look at Jen right now. She is just so adorable, and she is a Dwarf as well,¡± Lauren pointed out. ¡°So what¡¯s your excuse, old man?¡±


    I pat Padraic on the back. ¡°I told you that you should run more.¡±


    ¡°I should have stayed at the damn forge¡­¡± Padraic grumbled as he sat back down and crossed his arms.


    The rest of the dinner went smoothly after our little friendly skit. Although Lauren was brustling against some people, it all felt like it was just for fun. Or at least that¡¯s what I hoped.


    Everyone cleaned up and wished each other goodnight. I also excused myself to clean up after dinner and set Mila to bed. Thankfully, she brushed her teeth and, with her little knight doll, fell asleep the moment her head hit the pillow¡ªa truly remarkable ability.


    I let out a satisfied sigh and rolled my shoulders. It was good to see her rebounding so quickly. She was far more active today than she was yesterday.


    Now¡­it was time to soothe an angry bloodsucker¡­


    I made my way to Sylvia¡¯s room, but before I could even knock, a voice called out to me. ¡°Excuse me, Kaladin? Can we talk?¡± Ren asked me.


    ¡°Sure. Is¡­something the matter?¡± I questioned as I walked beside her.


    Ren was wearing the same outfit she had on at dinner. I thought she would be going to bed, but she managed to seek me out. I needed to talk to Sylvia, but I also haven''t spoken to Ren in some time, and I figured it was important judging by her face.


    Ren guided me to a small sitting room, and we sat in the chairs facing each other. ¡°It¡¯s about that woman in black with the mask. I felt your bloodlust, so¡­I¡­I was just wondering why you did that all of a sudden?¡±


    Mmm¡­how to go about this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. I sort of lost control for a moment. And unfortunately, it¡¯s difficult to explain, but I believe that woman you fought today could potentially be dangerous,¡± I said rather vaguely.


    Ren furrowed her brows in confusion but nodded slowly in agreement as she massaged her hand. ¡°I see¡­I think she was hiding her abilities.¡±


    ¡°Oh? It should be obvious that anyone trying to win the tournament is hiding their abilities this early on. So what makes you so certain about her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­would she hide her abilities to the extent where she purposely lost? I don¡¯t think many people would do that,¡± Ren explained.


    ¡°It really depends on the person. It might have been a good idea if she believed she would face you in the regular tournament. But there is no way she would know if you would be her opponent then¡­¡± I countered.


    Ren shrugged weakly. ¡°I felt like she was an excellent swordswoman. Her abilities, footwork, all of it was supreme and well practiced¡­but she ended up letting me win. I felt¡­ I felt a lot of hatred from her. Every swing carried a strong amount of emotion.¡±


    An excellent swordswoman from Sandervile? That narrows it down a bit more. She must be from the Knight Academy. I¡¯ll have to tell Lin so she can narrow her search more.


    ¡°Throwing a match isn¡¯t entirely out of the realm of possibility. Was that hatred sent toward you?¡± I asked.


    Ren shook her head again. ¡°No, not at all. Which is why I was so confused during the fight. Her hands were shaking, and she was muttering things under her breath that I didn¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°But after thinking about it for a while¡­I think she hated you. It¡¯s the only thing that makes sense. This is why hearing you say that she is dangerous only confirms my suspicions even more. I think that person might try and do something drastic, and I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you, Kaladin.¡±


    I smiled at her kindness. ¡°Thank you for looking out for me, Ren, and telling me all of this. It really will help me find out more. I promise to be careful around her in the future, and I already have people looking into it. If you learn anything else, please tell me, okay?¡±


    Ren smiled meekly as her face flushed. ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and congratulations on making it to the tournament, and I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t been able to watch any of your matches,¡± I apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. You¡¯ve been really busy with your family and everything that¡¯s happened, so it only makes sense that you wouldn''t stay to watch every fight¡­¡± Ren belted out at lightning speed.


    I smirked at her embarrassment, which led her to look away bashfully. ¡°Even so, I look forward to seeing you fight in the tournament for real. I can already see just how much stronger you¡¯ve gotten.¡±


    Ren let out a quick breath from her nose and balled her hand into first. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s all thanks to you and your grandfather! I promise I won¡¯t let either of you down!¡±


    I stood up from the chair and offered my hand to her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to prove anything to me, Ren. I already know how hard you work. Just have fun, okay?¡±


    She cautiously took my hand and stood up. ¡°Have fun¡­I¡­I¡¯ll try.¡±


    I¡¯m sure you will. Now¡­I have a Vampire to talk to¡­and I have to go for my nightly activities¡­sigh.

 Vol.7 Ch.174- A New Promise.

    After speaking with Ren, I finished my pre-determined night run and quickly returned home. I saw Sylvia still had some candles lit and figured I had enough time to make myself presentable with a shower and a fresh change of clothes. It¡¯s not that my body reeked of any odor, but after spending enough time in any clothing, especially with eating and going outside, it would collect unpleasant smells and grime.


    I checked to make sure Mila was sound asleep in my bed, and once I confirmed that she was snoring, I walked down the hall to Sylvia¡¯s room and gave it a quiet knock so as not to bother anyone. There was no response, but I knew Sylvia was still awake. She didn¡¯t like sleeping in the dark, but the amount of light seeping from underneath the door was too much even for her.


    So I put my ear to the door and listened for any noise. The rooms were not soundproof here in the royal villa like they were at school, but the walls and doors were all thick and sturdy. Even so, I could hear the movement of water from deep inside behind another barrier.


    She must be bathing. The rooms don¡¯t have nearly as luxurious baths as Forward University, but there was warm water upon request and a dedicated room washroom.


    Should I¡­?


    No¡­if I let an angry Sylvia sleep, it will only sour her mood even more tomorrow. But I can¡¯t walk away either because, knowing her, she will fall asleep the moment she gets out.


    Damn.


    Despite my better judgment, I opened the door and quickly scanned the room. I was looking for clothes laid out anywhere but didn¡¯t see any, which hopefully meant she brought them with her into the washroom. It was also surprisingly clean. Sylvia had a bad habit of¡­getting too comfortable in a room. But it seemed she was getting better, even if it was for Mila¡¯s sake of not forming bad habits.


    Every spare room in the royal villa had a chair with a desk, so I took a seat and waited patiently for Sylvia. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t have to wait long as the door to the washroom opened, and Sylvia stepped out with a towel tied around her thin waist, barely covering anything. Her pale skin was flushed from the warm water, and her purple and black hair looked like silk in the candlelight.


    It was a sight to behold for me, and I may have stared a bit too intently as Sylvia stopped mid-step and slowly craned her neck toward me.


    Our eyes met, and we just stared at each other silently for what felt like an eternity. She wasn¡¯t getting mad or embarrassed. Sylvia just stood there, watching me.


    ¡°Um, I would like to talk,¡± I said, my voice squeaking more than intended.


    With one swift motion, Sylia narrowed her crimson eyes at me and ripped the towel off her head, and sent it flying toward me. The damp piece of cloth hit me in the face with an audible, wet smack.


    ¡°What are you doing?! Why aren¡¯t you looking away!¡± Sylvia squealed.


    The towel slid down my face and into my lap as I shrugged. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to¡­?¡± I admitted.


    Sylvia¡¯s face and ears turned as red as her eyes as she flailed her arms at me. ¡°Ho¡ªhow can¡ªhow can you say that so calmly! Turn around already! What is wrong with you?!¡±


    I shifted myself in the chair until I was facing the wall. ¡°Sorry¡­I didn¡¯t see any clothes laid out, so I thought you brought them in with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because they are in my dresser! That¡¯s where clothes go! Where normal people put them! Why didn¡¯t you just knock?!¡± Sylvia demanded as she aggressively flung a drawer open.


    Why didn¡¯t I knock? I always knock on doors to announce myself¡­it¡¯s the polite thing to do and what I should have done.


    Have I just grown so comfortable with her that I don¡¯t even consider it? I mean, she is the one that doesn¡¯t knock when she enters my room at night¡­


    I could hear her rummaging through clothes and grumbling obscenities to herself, mostly directed at how I was being tactless. ¡°I just assumed you did. Doesn¡¯t everyone set their clothes out before they bathe? It¡¯s so much more efficient than rummaging around in a dresser after you¡¯ve already cleaned yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­well, I don¡¯t! I like to pick my clothes after I bathe! That¡¯s completely normal behavior,¡± Sylvia explained.


    Noted¡­


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t my first time seeing you in a towel you¡¯ve even shown me yourself. Why is it a problem now?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡ªthat¡¯s because it just is!¡± Sylvia squeaked.


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    I heard Sylvia slip into clothes and march straight behind me. ¡°Turn around.¡± I obliged, and she stared down at me, face still flushed as she put her hands underneath my arms and lifted me straight out of the chair like I was a child. ¡°You are being punished for your transgressions. Don¡¯t resist.¡±


    ¡°Should I be afraid?¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Only if you resist!¡± Sylvia blurted out.


    She laid me on the bed like I was some kind of toddler. Sylvia hopped over me, slid her leg between mine, and held me tight around the shoulders. I was a bit confused, but it wasn¡¯t unpleasant.


    If punishment is being held tightly by a beautiful Vampire in bed, maybe I should commit more¡ª


    ¡°Stop thinking useless things. Your next punishment will be twice as severe,¡± Sylvia groaned as she squeezed me tight, eliciting a grunt from me.


    ¡°¡­Was it that obvious?¡±


    ¡°I know you well enough to know you aren¡¯t taking this very seriously.¡± She squeezed me even tighter. ¡°And that is starting to frustrate me more.¡±


    ¡°I¡ªgah, I really am concerned, you know? I came all the way here in the middle of the night to speak with you about it,¡± I managed to say in a strained voice. ¡°A little less¡­squeezing, please¡­¡±


    It¡¯s soft and warm, but if I can¡¯t breathe, it¡¯s not very pleasant, but it is at the same time¡­.


    ¡°I waited for you for over an hour,¡± Sylvia pouted as she eased the tension in her grip.


    ¡°I got sidetracked on a few things.¡± I tried turning myself to face her, but Sylvia held me tight.


    ¡°No turning around,¡± she ordered.


    ¡°Okay then¡­so can you explain to me why you are less than pleased with me today? What did Malachi say to you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just frustrated with you,¡± Sylvia mumbled.


    ¡°Yes, I understand that much. So why don¡¯t you tell me why you are frustrated with me?¡±


    Sylvia mumbled a few more things under her breath and sighed. ¡°You not knowing why I¡¯m frustrated makes me even more frustrated, Kaladin.¡±


    ¡­


    This isn¡¯t helping me any. I¡¯ve committed a crime via existing, it seems.


    ¡°Now, if you were to just tell me what I¡¯ve done, I can improve and not make the same mistake in the future,¡± I offered.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary. You will repent and be rehabilitated through my punishment,¡± she responded cooly as she nestled her face into my back.


    The stubborn Vampire Duchess has made a return. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen this side of her. I can¡¯t tell if she is enjoying this or is so furious she appears calm. I¡¯m hoping it¡¯s the former.


    The silence dragged on for some time, neither of us saying anything. Just our breathing and the flicker of the flames from the candle. That was until Sylvia adjusted slightly in the bed.


    ¡°Kaladin?¡±


    ¡°Sylvia.¡±


    ¡°Can I¡ªno, when I win the tournament, will you grant me any request?¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°Any request? And that¡¯s assuming you beat me. I have no plans on losing, you know,¡± I said.


    Sylvia sat up a little and put her face just enough in my vision to where I could see a single crimson eye. ¡°Do you not trust me enough to know I wouldn¡¯t ask something impossible of you if I was being serious?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­not what I meant.¡± I placed my hand over hers that was on my chest. Mine was so much bigger, and it was a wonder that such small hands could muster enough force to send a man flying across an arena. ¡°Of course, I trust you, Sylvia. I know you would never put me in harm¡¯s way.¡±


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Sylvia flipped down in the bed with a grunt. ¡°Good, because I don¡¯t really care what your plans are or what you think. I¡¯ll be winning the tournament no matter what happens. Even if I have to rough you up a bit.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? I don¡¯t¡ªgah¡ªI¡ª¡±


    Sylvia squeezed me hard enough to stop my sentence. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s so. Remember last time when you pinned me to the ground and nearly ripped my arms off? Mmm? I remember it. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be far more gentle with you,¡± she whispered into my ear.


    ¡°I apologized for that already,¡± I grumbled half-heartily, the hair on the back of my neck standing up. ¡°You can¡¯t still be bitter about that.¡±


    Sylvia humphed. ¡±Yeah, well, I can feel however I want, isn¡¯t that right? Anyway, so¡­ is that a promise? If I win?¡±


    I guess I have told her that before¡­ my own advice is really coming back to bite me.


    ¡°What do I get if I win then? There has to be something in it for me.¡±


    ¡°What, winning isn¡¯t enough for you?¡± Sylvia giggled.


    ¡°Cut me some slack here¡­¡±


    Sylvia pushed her face into my back and mumbled something unintelligible again. I turned just enough to see the tips of her ears burning bright red, but the moment I did, Sylvia faced me forward again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn around! Your punishment isn¡¯t over ''til morning! And¡­I¡­well, obviously you can request anything from me¡­yeah¡­that¡¯s only fair, right?¡± Sylvia said meekly.


    I don¡¯t really have anything specific in mind¡­or¡­do I? Huh¡­that¡¯s not a bad idea. I¡¯m sure she will agree to tell me exactly what she is feeling whenever I ask. That¡¯s not too much, right?


    ¡°Sure, I can do that,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Good¡­¡± Sylvia said softly.


    ¡°We should go back to Mila. She is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. By the time you wake up in the morning, she will already be here,¡± Sylvia said with confidence. ¡°Now then, I¡¯m hungry, so don¡¯t move.¡±


    And she was right. By the time I opened my eyes in the morning, I was sandwiched between both of them. It wasn¡¯t the worst way to wake up in the morning. Surrounded by those you care about.


    ¡ª


    The following day, my opponent from another class at Forward University forfeited upon learning I was his next opponent. It was tactically sound to forgo a third match if you had already won two. There was no point in an unnecessary fight that could only serve to expose more of your abilities or injure you.


    If I weren¡¯t fulfilling a particular goal, I would have voluntarily bowed out of my third match, but sadly, I can¡¯t do that. So, I¡¯m lucky that my opponent did so for me.


    The third and final day of the preliminaries went smoothly. There were no major upsets, and nearly everyone I was acquainted with would be competing in the tournament besides Lin, who lost two matches.


    As for the masked woman, Lin had yet to gather sufficient evidence as she kept her identity a secret even before the tournament began. It would just take time for Lin¡¯s agents to uncover something of use.


    And with all of that, this part of the event came to a close, and the start of the tournament began. Those of us who had won our two matches stood in neat, ordered lines underneath the stadium. Headmaster Bowen stood straight back, chin held high in his luxurious gray and black robes.


    The teachers, including Professor Garrison, also stood in a row at the side of the room. Some looked nervous, others calm. It was a mixed bag and depended on the person.


    The door to the room opened, and a man wearing the golden armor of the Praetorian Guards with a gilded red cape, the group''s new leader, announced, ¡°All kneel for the arrival of His Majesty, King Maxwell.¡±


    Like the practiced subjects we were, the entire room knelt to the ground, heads bowed. There were the heavy steps of the man I had come to know, and when he arrived at the front of the room, he let out a deep breath from his nose.


    ¡°Everyone, rise,¡± he ordered in a calming voice, unlike his usual booming and energetic tone.


    King Maxwell was adorned in fine white silks wrapped into a toga that barely covered his massive frame. Over his boulder-like shoulders were red furs that matched his wild red hair. The golden laurel leaf crown sparkled in the light. He beamed a smile at all of us; not a smile of a contemptful ruler but one far more gentle than I anticipated. It was like that of a proud father.


    ¡°First of all, congratulations to all of you for making it to this point. Your hard work and dedication to your skills have finally paid off today, and it¡¯s an achievement in itself to be here. Especially this year with the added competition from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth,¡± King Maxwell said, his voice calm and filled with pride as it managed to reach every corner of the room.


    The teachers and guards all clapped for us, with looks of admiration and praise on all of them. Professor Garrison looked even more proud as he stared at our class, a wide, ear-to-ear smile on his handsome face.


    ¡°As someone who a lifetime ago was in your very position, I genuinely understand what it took to get here, and as your king, I am proud of every single one of you. And it¡¯s because I was in your position that I know what lies ahead for all of you. The main tournament is not like the preliminaries. Your life has always been on the line during these fights, but the risk has risen many times,¡± King Maxwell said slowly, letting his words sink in.


    King Maxwell¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°I am here not only to wish for your success and congratulate you on a job well done but to come with an offer. Those of you who are not prepared to lose your life, please reconsider fighting in the tournament.¡±


    The preliminaries and the main tournament had similar but very different rules. And it was the way those rules were worded that made them dangerous. The only way to win was to knock your opponent out of the arena, rendering them unconscious and unable to fight or kill them. No referees were stopping the fight just because things turned sour.


    ¡°There is no dishonor in valuing the life of youths such as yourselves. All of you are the future of this kingdom, and I will never allow your names to be tarnished for choosing life over a meaningless death. At the end of the day, this tournament is a relic of the past meant to prove things that no longer matter. Life is precious and fleeting. I shall honor life at every turn, and you should also.¡±


    ¡°For those of you who wish not to compete, please leave with your heads held high, knowing you accomplished something that many yearned for and could not,¡± King Maxwell said sternly but with a kind smile again.


    Many of the students exchanged worried glances. Some of my friends even looked at me, trying to gauge my opinion, but I stayed firm. I knew what needed to be done, even if I didn¡¯t like it. In the end, after a few moments of silence, nobody ended up taking the king¡¯s offer.


    King Maxwell nodded his head solemnly. ¡°I respect all of your decisions. The royal family and this kingdom all wish you the best of luck in this tournament. May your blades be as sharp as your mind, your muscles as strong as your heart, and your determination as firm as your resolve.¡±


    The room clapped for the king, and as if his visage was nothing more than a facade, a wide grin split across his lips. ¡°Oh, yes! That¡¯s right,¡± King Maxwell laughed as he walked off, letting his cape flow behind him.


    ¡°Remember, if you win, you get to make a request of me! So fight hard!¡± he said, flexing his bulging muscles and having the door shut on him by the Praetorian Guard Captain.


    The Praetorian Guard Captain let out a small sigh before awkwardly rounding his men up and following behind his liege. The room, also feeling a bit of that awkwardness, started to stir hesitantly. Thankfully, Headmaster Bowen took the stage.


    ¡°Everyone fighting today, please head to your designated rooms and prepare for your matches in advance. Those of you who are not, please remain on standby for the official opening ceremony to start in two hours. Remember, regardless of whenter or not you have a match or not, all of you are expected to be present and on time today,¡± he said sternly as he eyed us.


    ¡°Yes, Headmaster,¡± the room said in unison.


    ¡°Good. You are all dismissed but are not allowed to leave the stadium grounds,¡± Headmaster Bowen said with finality.


    Varnir let out a long-winded sigh and scratched his head as he looked over at me. ¡°I guess we should get ready first?¡±


    ¡°That would be wise, yes,¡± I agreed.


    Together we walked deeper into the stadium¡¯s depths and went to ¡°my¡± private room to get changed. I had requested Varnir to be able to use the area even after the preliminaries, as there was no reason for me to be alone in such a large room.


    Security had tightened for the arrival of the king, but our faces were well known enough by now that with a simple flash of your student identifications, the guards let us pass. The entire underbelly of the stadium was abuzz with students and staff, just like the first day.


    But unlike the first day, the number of students present had dwindled significantly as over half had not made it to the main tournament rounds. Usually, the number of people from any given school being forced out would be low, but with the addition of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth, it meant many spots that would have gone to Luminar or Sandervile had been taken. Rumor had it that more students from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth¡¯s two schools had gotten in than Sandervile.


    It¡¯s not looking so good for City States. Not that it matters.


    Varnir and I were undressing when our door burst open with a hearty laugh. Varnir flinched, and I just sighed in defeat.


    ¡°Well! Are you two ready?!¡± King Maxwell shouted with pure, unbridled enthusiasm.


    ¡°Yes¡­we are Your Maj¡ª¡±


    King Maxwell closed the distance on Varnir with two steps. The king brought his face right up to Varnir and narrowed his eyes like a madman. ¡°Varnir¡­haven¡¯t we spoken about this? We¡¯ve spent so much time together¡­ lifting and having fun. Please call me Bishop in private. You are going to make me cry¡­¡±


    Varnir swallowed a lump in his throat. ¡°Yes¡­Bishop,¡± he said weakly.


    King Maxwell slapped Varnir on the shoulder hard enough to make his body jerk, only to bellow out another laugh. That was until he stopped and rubbed his hand over Varnir¡¯s bare shoulders.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten bigger, huh? Very impressive, Varnir. Those overhead shoulder presses are doing wonders!¡± the king praised.


    Varnir looked utterly defeated. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    The king just laughed and turned his attention to me. ¡°So when you win Kaladin, what would you like to do? I¡¯m thinking of going on an adventure with you. Perhaps we can visit another country, or maybe we can clear a dungeon or five? OH! How about clearing dungeons in another country?! How does¡­ Dragon¡¯s Rest sound? I always wanted to go there.¡±


    ¡­


    What do I even say to that?


    Varnir gave me a sad look, and King Maxwell turned around with a surprised look. ¡°Oh, sorry, Varnir¡­it¡¯s just that¡­well, you know how things are.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?! Did I hear something about a dungeon?!¡± an angry voice yelled from the hallway.


    King Maxwell flinched slightly and shrunk away. ¡°Damn¡­I¡¯ve been caught.¡±


    The door flung open for the umpteenth time today. This time Queen Maxwell walked in and looked less than pleased. She barely spared Varnir or me a passing glance as she grabbed her husband by the ear and pulled him away.


    ¡°Why are you bothering them when you have things to do? And what¡¯s this about going on an adventure when you have a child on the way? Have your muscles finally exploded in your brain?¡± the queen grumbled as she dragged him out of the room and stormed off.


    ¡°A child¡­on the way?¡± Varnir mumbled as he looked over at me.


    ¡°Yup,¡± I answered nonchalantly.


    Well, I guess it¡¯s about that time. Queen Maxwell should be having a difficult time hiding her stomach.


    Varnir shook his head with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m never going to get used to this¡­¡±


    You and me both.

 Vol.7 Ch.175- The Start Of Something Interesting.

    The two hours before the opening ceremony came in a flash. We were given another rundown on what was going to happen and how it was to be done a total of five times. It left little to the imagination as all of us, the competitors, were to simply walk forward in straight lines, stand in the center of the stadium, bow for the royalty, and wait for Queen Maxwell to finish her rousing speech.


    With all that confirmed, we waited in a new area, one much larger than the one used for the preliminaries. The room was connected to the stadium floor via massive metal gates. The stadium was abuzz with life. The entire structure vibrated from the countless voices and movements of the thousands of people waiting in anticipation.


    An attendant walked around the line of students handing out bundles of cotton to the races with more sensitive hearing or anyone that wanted them in general. I hated shoving something into my ears, even soft cotton. It was uncomfortable to an extreme degree. I felt my skin crawl, and I wanted to cringe out of my body, but it was twenty times better than going deaf from the roar of the stadium.


    I have no idea how it will be during the actual fights, though. I can¡¯t wear earplugs during a battle. I imagine it¡¯s going to be a very¡­rough experience.


    Sylvia nudged me from the side and asked me to help her with her ears. If there was one thing a person should not do lightly, it¡¯s mistreating an Elf''s ears. It was also hardly the time to be horsing around.


    I gently and carefully packed Syliva¡¯s ears. At first, she seemed to like it, but that was washed away after a few moments of pressing. Her face twisted in discomfort, but I moved quickly and made sure I did the job right the first time.


    She looked into my eyes and smiled brightly. I took that as a job well done and let her adjust the cotton in mine, but before she could move to the other side, Cerila was already helping. I was expecting them to start something, but they both worked carefully and quietly, and neither acknowledged the other.


    This is¡­well¡­it feels good, but it really doesn¡¯t at the same time¡­I¡­yeah, I don¡¯t really know how to feel about this.


    I forced those conflicting thoughts into the back of my mind as the attendant loudly called out over the room to prepare to move. The drums from the outside banged loudly, and the metal gate slowly rose, allowing us passage. We waited for it to reach a little less than halfway, and the front of the line started moving.


    Three rows of people, one from each nation, walked onto the ground floor of the arena. Sandervile was wearing their bright orange, all of them Human. Tel¡¯an¡¯duth Elves and half-Elves were wearing mixtures of silver, turquoise, and blue. Then there was us, Forward University, a true mixing pot of races sporting our black and red, Elves, Humans, Dwarves, and Beastmen.


    The full brunt of the noise washed over us like a wave as the light from the afternoon sun shined down at us. The moment my eyes readjusted, I was greeted by an unbelievable sight I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    Unlike the preliminaries, every square inch of the stadium was covered by a body. As one gazed up the lowest level all the way to the private boxes, there wasn¡¯t a single space between the people who stood shoulder to shoulder. Everyone was hollering, yelling, and clapping at us.


    On either side of the stadium, larger box seats sat at the top, looking down from the highest vantage point. Each was a private setting area for various nations, some not even participating in the actual tournament. Flags from Krunbar, Luminar, The City States, and Tel¡¯an¡¯duth all flapped in the wind. It was a gathering of nearly every major nation on this continent besides Syn¡¯nari.


    Naturally, at the head of the stadium, seated ever slightly higher than the other private seats, was the royal family of Luminar. Queen Maxwell sat tall and upright, her outfit a mirror to her husband; however, the small bump on her stomach was prominent enough to draw the attention of the more curious and eagle-eyed. Even though she wasn¡¯t the most regal of individuals I knew in a place like this with so many people cheering, she managed to exude an aura of royalty even from all the way upon her perch.


    As for the king¡­well, he was just being himself¡­ grinning like a fool, and I swore he was waving directly at me. Aren¡¯t you supposed to show a little less favoritism?


    Lauren was also with her parents, wearing a formal white dress with speckled gold that made her literally shine with the sun¡¯s light. She looked dazzling, like a¡­well, like a princess. She also had a small leaf tiara on her head.


    I hadn¡¯t seen her wear one before, so I assumed it was new, or perhaps this was just a notable enough event to whip it out. I wondered why I didn¡¯t see it for my ceremony, but it wasn¡¯t important. Even Prince Xander joined his family, standing with his red hair slicked back with enough product to make it a fire hazard. His gaudy red and black military uniform looked as it always did, over the top. Prince Xander looked out over the crowd with a look of superiority, his arms crossed over his chest.


    The platforms for preliminaries had been removed, and now the arena floor was a single enormous gray stone slab covering almost the entire grounds. It made knocking someone off for a win tough unless your opponent purposely moved around the edges. Of course, someone could just force it to happen, but it was twice as hard now than it was in the preliminaries.


    The rows of students finished their march into the center of attention. The crowd was allowed a few more moments for cheering and yelling, but it was quickly silenced as the royal family stood from their chairs. It was awe-inspiring to see thousands of people bow their heads in such an orderly fashion. I hadn¡¯t seen a spectacle like that in many years. It couldn''t even be compared to the parade in the capital.


    Queen Maxwell took a few steps forward from her chair and scanned the stadium, her gaze demanding attention and silence. ¡°Welcome everyone from the furthest reaches of the mountains to the beautiful city of Flumare,¡± the queen said, her voice seemingly coming from every direction.


    A dungeon item? It must be. There is no way her voice would sound so clear and close. I suppose if dungeon items can do ¡°almost anything,¡± a piece of voice-amplifying equipment isn¡¯t out of the realm of possibilities.


    ¡°Today, we are gathered in this splendid stadium not only as mere spectators but as witnesses to something special. Here, standing before you, are a group of young men and women, elite students from our three great nations of Luminar, Tel¡¯an¡¯duth, and Sandervile. These individuals represent this generation¡¯s finest, and they shall embark upon a difficult challenge.¡±


    ¡°I stand before you as your queen and ask that you humbly extend your unwavering loyalty and support to these brave students. These young men and women, our pride and hope for the future, have trained tirelessly for this very moment. They are here today with their chins held high and their hearts filled with determination.¡±


    ¡°In this very arena, we will witness not only mere battles of swords and magic but dreams coming true. Will heroes emerge amongst those standing before us? Will years of hard work and dedication to their craft finally come to fruition? Regardless of whether these things come to pass, let us remember that it is not victory alone that defines greatness.¡±


    ¡°Let us cheer for those who not only triumph over their peers but for those who have worked tirelessly in honing themselves as individuals. Let us remember that no matter the outcome, the generation that is here right now will continue to forge a legacy that will be remembered for all of eternity. Let us all celebrate in the triumph, courage, and honor together!¡±


    ¡°Now, let the tournament begin!¡±


    A resounding deafening chorus of applause echoed through the stadium, much to the pain of my poor hearing. The queen¡¯s speech was relatively simple, but it still managed to rouse the masses as people whistled, yelled, and clapped as loud as their bodies would allow. But¡­there was something else.


    ¡°FIGHT!¡±


    A single voice managed to carry over the rest. People looked at each other, second-guessing themselves if they heard correctly. Even I had to readjust my earplugs.


    ¡°FIGHT!!¡±


    This time the voice was easier to pinpoint. Everyone looked confused, turning their attention to the royal seats once more. King Maxwell cupped his massive hand over his mouth and yelled once more.


    ¡°FIGHT!!!¡±


    It was genuinely baffling that a single man¡¯s voice could be so loud. He wasn¡¯t using the dungeon item. His natural voice bounced around the stadium and carried to the furthest seats. King Maxwell repeated the process once more as he cupped his hand over his mouth. People were ready for their king.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°FIGHT!!!!¡±


    ¡°FIGHT!!!!!!¡±


    The stadium roared back at the king as thousands of voices screamed in unison. The king, not letting up, continued to yell fight, and the stadium would respond. The floor shook as people stomped and yelled in perfect sync. The atmosphere was as electric as it was deafening.


    And all it took was a single voice and word¡­


    King Maxwell nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Good, now let us have some fun! Even though our wonderful daughter is down below, the five of us up here will be rooting for you, our dear!¡± he yelled, his voice as strong as ever.


    ¡°Five?¡±


    ¡°Can the king count?¡±


    ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t there five royals in the family in total? But the princess is down below¡­¡±


    These things were initially muttered amongst the crowd and even the students. But the dots were connected quickly, and the realization soon hit everyone. It spread through the crowd like wildfire.


    ¡°A baby?!¡±


    ¡°The queen is having another child! Look at her!¡±


    ¡°Long live the king!¡±


    ¡°Long live the queen!¡±


    ¡°LU-MI-NAR! LU-MI-NAR! LU-MI-NAR!¡±


    A wonderful entrance of highly capable and accomplished students, a calm and well thought out speech from the queen, followed by an electric chant and bombshell announcement from the king¡­what a way to start the tournament.


    ¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯m sort of bummed it¡¯s you going against him and not me,¡± Varnir said with a little bit of a pout.


    I tightened my shoelaces and checked over my gear once more. ¡°I could throw the match.¡±


    Varnir snorted. ¡°That¡¯s like asking for snow in summer. It¡¯s just not possible.¡±


    ¡°Well, that depends on the region and some other factors¡­but sure, I get it,¡± I chuckled.


    Varnir grinned and shook his head. ¡°You better beat that prince,¡± he said as he extended his hand.


    I shook it and smiled. ¡°Do you think I would lose to him?¡±


    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t stand a chance.


    I thanked Varnir for his confidence and turned to the people standing behind him. Sylvia, Cerila, Ren, and Adria waited for me. Only contestants who qualified for the main tournament would be allowed underneath the stadium now, so Padraic, Lin, and the others would be sitting in the stands. I would be the day''s first match, followed by another group from Sandervile and Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. Then it would be Sylvia and Varnir, an unfortunate outcome.


    <Good luck, Kal,> Cerila signed.


    <Thank you, Cerila.>


    Adria looked like she wanted to say something, but she apparently still felt awkward from the other day. I walked over to her and placed a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Thanks for seeing me out.¡±


    Adria smiled weakly but nodded her head enthusiastically. ¡°Yes¡­good luck, Kali.¡±


    Kali¡­that¡¯s a name I haven¡¯t heard in a long time.


    I chuckled but stopped as I caught Sylvia glaring at me with a raised eyebrow. But the moment our eyes met completely, she turned away like a kid who had been caught red-handed and was trying to get away by pretending not to be seen. I just smiled at that and thanked her for coming as well.


    I would wish Sylvia good luck before her fight¡­but that would feel like I was ignoring Varnir. It was awful that the two of them were matched up right off the bat.


    ¡°Kaladin Shadowheart, please report to the front,¡± a voice echoed in the empty hall.


    I let out a deep breath and waved my companions goodbye. It was time to fight a prince.


    Let¡¯s just hope he doesn¡¯t hold a grudge like his sister.


    ¡ª


    The metal gate rose slowly with the clanking of gears and cogs. The stadium was already roaring after the announcement of Prince Leopold¡¯s entrance, and I was up next.


    ¡°Leopold Ten¡¯an¡¯duth¡¯s first opponent will be someone we are very familiar with. A knight of Luminar! The savior of the continent! The man, the myth, the legend himself! The Dragonslayer, Kaladin Shadowheart!¡± the male announcer shouted into the voice-amplifying dungeon artifact.


    The stadium reacted to my arrival with thunderous applause. I made sure to do my duty as a knight of a Princess and wave to the crowd with a smile on my face. It may not correlate with my plans for this tournament, but there was no reason to come off as a cold person.


    Not yet, anyway.


    Once I was on top of the platform like we were told, Prince Leopold and I met in the middle to exchange greetings with each other and the referee. Even though the referee wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the fight on their own whim, they were still needed to determine out of bounds or when an opponent had been rendered unconscious.


    The two of us exchanged quick pleasantries with the referee and faced each other. Prince Leopold stared directly into my eyes with an apathetic look. He seemed unbothered by my presence as if I was simply another opponent for him to face. His pure meritocratic ideology was intact. It appeared even slaying a Dragon wasn¡¯t enough to impress him.


    I put my hand out to shake it, but he just looked at it with a blank expression, and I took it back. He showed no signs of shaking my hand at all.


    ¡°I have to wonder something. What do you think of someone who is superior to you in almost every way?¡± I mused.


    ¡°If you are asking me if I believe those people exist, then the answer is yes. There is no such thing as a perfect person, and there never will be. It is an impossible standard despite having the goal to achieve such. And recognizing that I do not believe I am perfect,¡± he stated in an almost annoyed voice.


    That is not what I asked, but alright. Did my subtle disrespect sail right over his high and mighty head? I shouldn¡¯t have expected an answer from him anyway or for him to crumble under such an insignificant tactic.


    The referee watched us awkwardly, but after our conversation ended abruptly, he motioned for us to take our positions on opposite sides of the field. This would be the opposite of the close-quarters nature of the preliminaries that favor fighters over mages. Even if I ran full speed with all my might, I wouldn¡¯t be able to reach my opponent if they were to stand still and cast a spell.


    Not that it mattered to me. I could cast magic and sprint at full speed even if my opponent sent spells my way. I also wouldn¡¯t be toying with anyone. I planned on winning.


    ¡°Now, let the match begin!¡±


    The moment the announcer finished his sentence, I was already mid-stride. I fed mana to my Dragon eye and watched as Prince Leopold utilized his dungeon item to send blades of wind at me. I didn¡¯t pay the ones that wouldn¡¯t hit me any mind and effortlessly sliced down the others with my spear.


    A slight amount of discomfort formed on Leopold¡¯s face as I hit the halfway point of the arena. The band around his wrist glowed brightly with mana in my Dragon eye, and the intensity and frequency of his spells increased to the point my spear wouldn¡¯t be enough alone.


    I intercepted a large gust of wind with a stone wall and sent a boulder the size of someone¡¯s head straight toward him. Leopold waved his arm, and the boulder was bisected, rolling in two pieces on the ground. Three different slashes of wind approached from odd angles, and I dispatched two and used a shield of earth to block the last one.


    I was forced to stop via the sheer power of the wind, but I was within striking distance of Leopold now. I was half tempted to use lightning magic or fire, but it wouldn¡¯t be necessary. Showing those off this early would be detrimental in the long run.


    I didn¡¯t need it to beat him.


    Leopold sent the invisible sphere of wind toward me at a low arc this time. It was easy to miss hovering just above the ground and kicking up a minimal amount of dust. With the roar of the ground reacting to every spell, it would have been impossible to notice it before it smashed into my legs, crippling me.


    So, I pivoted on my right leg and cut it in half.


    Leopold¡¯s face morphed into genuine shock. His invisible spell that had rendered Varnir unable to move had been dispatched as quickly as the rest of them. I sent a flurry of tiny stone shards at him and continued my push forward. I would strike Leopold down soon enough if he didn¡¯t do something else.


    But it seemed the prince had more under his sleeve as the mana around his bracelet skyrocketed. The spheres of wind floating behind him gathered into one large ball and were immediately tossed toward me. It flew through the air with an arc, and instead of directly impacting me, it landed a few feet in front.


    The corresponding shockwave was enormous, leaving a sizable crater in the ground. The wind kicked up at all angles, even from beneath me, and judging by the blast radius, even Leopold should have been caught in the spell. I was lifted off the ground and sent flying high up in the air.


    I caught a glimpse of Leopold being anchored down with a stream of water around his legs. The blue tendrils of magic were embedded into the ground like stakes, and he fought against the wind threatening to force him into the sky. I was seemingly helpless, flying through the air without any protection.


    Any mage with even a minuscule amount of combat potential should be salivating at the opportunity. I was entirely at the whim of Leopold and what would be his next round of magic. Even if I managed to swing my body frantically and cut down his spells, I was at a dangerous height. Falling from here would easily break bones.


    Well, that¡¯s what it looks like anyway. Too bad I don¡¯t really care about gravity much these days. I wonder if he is ready for this.

 Vol.7 Ch.176- And Now We Fight.

    As expected, Leopold capitalized on my seemingly helpless state by launching magic at me. The torrents of water were something I was familiar with from my father, and I knew firsthand that if one of those hit me, I would have my bones crushed.


    But those torrents of water would never reach me. My stomach lurched as I flipped head over heels. I ¡°fell¡± in another direction and easily avoided the spells. The crowd roared in both confusion and excitement, and I didn¡¯t miss Leopold¡¯s stunned face.


    To the casual onlooker, my body had made an impossible movement and suddenly jerked to the side despite being in mid-air. Leopold continued trying to snipe me out of the air, but I either sliced down his spells or changed my gravity to avoid them.


    I sent a flurry of large stones and dropped them directly on Leopold¡¯s head, forcing him to defend himself with a ball of water magic. Using the time I made for myself, I altered my gravity once more and forced myself to the ground.


    I hit the ground running and closed the distance on Leopold. The spinning vortex of wind was not enough to deter me, and I would easily strike through it. That was until I felt the hair on the back of my neck rise.


    I forced mana into my legs and rolled to the side as a blinding yellow flash impacted the spot I had just rolled away from with a deafening boom. I had no time to think about the Lightning Bolt that nearly struck me as I felt the spell core form and the air buzz with power.


    I dodged, rolled, and did everything I needed to avoid the lightning spells. By the time Leopold was finished, I had been forced to the halfway point of the arena. I figured Leopold was withholding his true strength, but to think he could muster so many Lightning Bolts in quick succession. He was indeed royalty of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth.


    When the smoke cleared, Leopold was hunched over slightly. Sweat dripped down his handsome face, and he wiped the debris and dust from his blonde hair. In his other hand was a small wand with an orange gemstone, no doubt a dungeon core shard of considerable quality judging by the mana emanating from it.


    And for the first time, he seemed to look me directly in the eyes. Was it that he had finally acknowledged me or something? Had I passed his little mental test?


    I don¡¯t know, and frankly, I don¡¯t care.


    Despite using gravity magic, running at full speed, and dodging spells by a hair¡¯s breadth, I wasn¡¯t the least bit fatigued. The truth was this was nothing. I had trained far harder and been through far worse. Leopold was strong. There was no doubt about it. With his wand and dungeon item, a battle of attrition was not in my favor. Leopold also had an immense mana pool that surpassed mine.


    Even still, I am far stronger than him. And my experience doubles his, which is why I see his trick. Thankfully, I had already been through something like this because of a certain clever fox many years ago.


    The ground below me raised upon my command. I sat atop a stone pillar and watched the water below me spark and come to life with yellow lightning. I would have been rendered unconscious if I had been standing in those various puddles Leopold had laid out throughout the match. I¡¯m a lot of things, but I am not shockproof.


    Leopold clenched his jaw, and I raised my hand at him. Stone from the ground rose into the air and launched at Leopold with frightening speed and accuracy. Unlike before, I didn¡¯t let the barrage up. I kept forming more and more spell cores as I ate away at the stone platform underneath me.


    I forced Leopold onto the defense, his spell core electrifying the water, failing as a result. Not to be caught off guard, I summoned tiny stone pillars and used them to safely cross the puddles as I kept my barrage up.


    That was until the sky darkened behind me. I looked up and found a menacing dark cloud swirling and growing in size. Yellow lightning pulsed in the cloud, and as I looked at it with my Dragon eye, I could see the massive amount of mana being formed into a large spell core.


    That is¡­not something I can dodge or casually block. It seems Leopold can maintain a defensive spell core and form a massive offensive one at the same time. And he may be combining water and lightning magic to make a storm cloud? Is this what a young inexperienced but future Grandmaster is capable of?


    Well, no matter. I suppose I¡¯ll have to respond accordingly.


    I pointed my spear directly into the sky and, with the help of my Dragon eye, located the exact location of the spell core. Yellow lightning snaked around the end of the spear as the clouds rumbled in anger. An intense flash of light shot out with a thunderous boom, but the lightning from my spear was prepared.


    The two Lighting Bolts collided mid-way, warping and electrifying the air. But before the cloud could produce another bolt, I launched my own spell into the cloud. The yellow bolt arced through the air, clearing a direct path toward its target. My magic hit home, directly impacting the spell core and crushing it to dust. The cloud disappeared into nothingness, the phenomenon gone like a whimper in the wind.


    I couldn''t hear my own thoughts over the roaring crowd. All I did was look at Leopold. He was on his knees, drenched in sweat but not defeated. The orange gemstone at the end of the wand had cracked down the center and had lost its luster as it lay helplessly on the floor. Yet the Prince did not seem angry nor dismayed. No, he just smiled.


    I closed the distance on him as quickly as possible, cutting down the few meager blades of wind that had lost their gust. I arrived in front of Leopold, and instead of ramming my spear through his chest and killing him, I simply grabbed his face.


    Leopold¡¯s swirling blue eyes watched me with an unreadable expression between my fingers. ¡°The rumors don¡¯t do you justice¡­¡± he mumbled just loud enough for me to hear over the roaring crowd.


    I didn¡¯t respond to him and instead forced his face directly into the ground with enough force to crack the stone. I made sure not to kill him, but I wasn¡¯t done. Even if that knocked him out, it wasn¡¯t overwhelming enough.


    I dragged Leopold across the floor and tossed him off the platform. His body bounced once, then skipped and bounced again, only to helplessly roll off the side.


    The crowd responded to my brutality with deafening cheers of support and approval. Did it lack honor, and was it unsportsmanlike to treat a nation¡¯s prince that way? Maybe.


    But he just got unlucky being my opponent. Leopold and Tel¡¯an¡¯duth were not my targets.


    ¡°Kaladin Shadowheart has won his match with overwhelming prowess! Look at him! He hasn¡¯t even broken a sweat! The Dragonslayer means business, everyone!¡± the announcer yelled into his dungeon item, letting his voice carry above the deafening crowd.


    ¡ª


    Sylvia Talgan¡¯s POV


    ¡°Kaladin was rather rough,¡± Adria Sandervile murmured from beside me. ¡°To think he could use lightning magic as well¡­and how did he move his body like that while in the air?¡±


    We were in the old staging room watching the battle. It would take some time for the stadium to be repaired by earth mages, so I was in no rush to go out. I just honestly wondered why she was so close to me all of a sudden¡­


    ¡°That was nothing. That¡¯s basically just another day in Kaladin¡¯s life,¡± I said, disinterested.


    Adria Sandervile laughed weakly. ¡°I suppose you are right¡­¡±


    Come to think of it. This girl has seen Kaladin when he is truly fighting. It¡¯s not something someone can just casually forget.


    Truth be told, I don¡¯t know how to feel about the girl known as Adria Sandervile. On the one hand, she was Kaladin¡¯s slave master and the heir to a nation that directly opposed what our future stood for. Not only that, despite knowing what she had done, she continued to try and interact with Kaladin. On the other hand, she seemed like a kind, gentle girl.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    It felt hard to hate her, and even if Kaladin has forgiven her and I understand that she was a naive little child that understood little of the world¡­a part of me will never be able to see her as anything other than an enemy¡ªan enemy of the past and the future.


    I looked down at her as she nervously fidgeted with her fingers. But the moment I turned my head, she was already looking me in the eyes. To most people, it was only natural to look at the face of the person you were speaking with. But that wasn¡¯t the case for me, something I had simply gotten used to.


    Even with everything I¡¯ve done. All the fame and praise I¡¯ve garnered. It wasn¡¯t enough. People who are not familiar with me refuse to look me in the eyes.


    But not this girl¡­she isn¡¯t afraid of me, but I think she is afraid of what I¡¯ll say¡­there mustn¡¯t be a single hateful bone in her body.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want from me, but I¡¯m not Lin or that dumb fox whose brains went to her chest. But if you want something from me, you better say it,¡± I said in a low voice.


    She looked taken aback by my words, but a frown formed on her tiny pink lips. ¡°I¡ªit¡¯s nothing like that¡­I just wanted to speak with you, that¡¯s all¡­¡±


    Oddly enough, I actually believe that completely. But I can¡¯t admit that to her. If no one is willing to be skeptical of her, I will.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you feel bad for what you did to Kaladin, but he has already forgiven you. Just know that I won¡¯t forgive you,¡± I said calmly.


    Adria Sandervile¡¯s mood soured in an instant. She bit her bottom lip and furrowed her brows, not in anger but in unmistakable sadness. It was the kind of look that couldn¡¯t be faked, and I knew that.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll always regret what I did¡­I¡¯ll always feel bad about it,¡± she muttered.


    Damn¡­I¡¯m actually starting to feel bad for her at this point¡­


    ¡°Then do something about it,¡± I simply told her.


    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do something? Do what?¡±


    ¡°Something.¡±


    She blinked at me and tilted her head. ¡°Like¡­what?¡±


    ¡°Anything really,¡± I said with a sigh. I looked Adria straight in the eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you are some sheltered princess anymore. You may not know precisely what is going on, but you understand the gist of it all. If you feel bad for something, then just make it right by helping Kaladin out,¡± I said vaguely.


    But Adria Sandervile knew what I meant. The recognition in her eyes was there. ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± she muttered softly. ¡°It¡¯s difficult for me to do¡­ anything.¡±


    ¡°Then try harder. Kaladin was unable to do anything at one point,¡± I said as I pointed to the field being repaired by the mages. ¡°But look at him now. He didn¡¯t get here by wishes and hopes now, did he?¡±


    Adria followed my finger with empty eyes. She slowly nodded her head. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°I know I am. So just know that when the time comes and you have to make the decision. If you make the wrong one¡­I¡¯ll make sure Kaladin doesn¡¯t have to do anything.¡± Adria¡¯s eyes widened as she slowly looked at me. ¡°That¡¯s right. If that time comes¡­I¡¯ll just kill you myself.¡±


    ¡°Is that¡­a promise?¡± Adria asked me, her voice as quiet as a mouse.


    ¡°Yeah, it is.¡± I let out a long-winded sigh and turned to walk toward the room I needed to go to. ¡°Just try not to let it come to that. I might not like you very much, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a terrible person. And¡­¡±


    ¡°And?¡± she asked me expectantly.


    ¡°It would make Kaladin sad if you died in such a way, even if it needed to be done,¡± I said honestly, turning my head slightly to catch a glimpse of her.


    Adria balled her hands tightly and held them to her chest. She had a determined look that I could only hope meant she would do something.


    Had I succeeded in turning a princess against her nation? Would she have done something even without my words? I don¡¯t know¡­only the future knows what¡¯s really going to happen.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Vampire priestess, huh? That¡¯s a new name,¡± Varnir said with a snicker as we stood in front of each other.


    ¡°Yeah, well, it¡¯s better than being just Varnir Shadowstone,¡± I shot back.


    Varnir frowned but chuckled anyway. ¡°Harsh but not wrong¡­but won¡¯t that name cause some problems with a certain group of people?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Probably, but who cares? They probably yell at their ceiling in the morning, knowing I¡¯m just breathing in the same city as them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Varnir trailed off as he flicked his braided hair


    Mhm, I think Kaladin said that braiding was for good luck in war. Or was it a fight? I can¡¯t remember exactly.


    ¡°You know this really does suck. Going against each other so early,¡± Varnir said.


    ¡°It does, but what can you do about it? It was bound to happen one way or another. You can look at it as the same results as our first day of school,¡± I said with a grin.


    Varnir raised an eyebrow at that. ¡°Oh? Does that mean I¡¯m going to lose?¡±


    ¡°Naturally. You can¡¯t beat me, and I wouldn¡¯t let you even if you could,¡± I told him. ¡°It would be a lot easier if you just surrendered so we didn¡¯t have to do this at all.¡±


    ¡°I guess we both have our reasons to win this thing, huh? But I can¡¯t just give up. Too many people have helped me to do that,¡± Varnir said with a hint of sadness. But his face turned stern as he eyed me with a cold glint. ¡°But you know Sylvia¡­I¡¯m starting to wonder if there is more to you than you let on. After seeing Malachi and hearing rumors about Vampires¡­why are you so different? Nobody seems to have the guts to ask you.¡±


    ¡°As they should. Poking around in places they don¡¯t belong often leads to missing limbs. But don¡¯t worry, since we are friends; I¡¯ll make sure to regrow yours.¡±


    Varnir grinned back as he scratched the back of his head. ¡°Good to know¡­just don¡¯t hit me as hard as Malachi. I might not make it to the healing process.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said with a wave. I looked out to the crowd and extended my hand. ¡°It looks like the onlooker is getting a bit frustrated with us. We should get this over with, yeah?¡±


    Varnir shook my hand. ¡°Just don¡¯t get mad when things don¡¯t go your way this time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, same to you,¡± I said as I turned to walk to my starting position.


    Well, I don¡¯t think Varnir will hold anything against me after I win. It¡¯s unfortunate, but what can I do? I can¡¯t let him win¡­.even if I have a rough idea of what he wants as a reward, because I have my own wants as well.


    ¡°Now! Let this match begin!¡± the announcer shouted.


    I unsheathed my sword and held it in front of me. The long silvery-white blade gleamed with polish, and the red streaks running down its center were beautiful. That sword has been with me through thick and thin. It¡¯s saved my life and the lives of my loved ones a few times now.


    And even though I knew there was something more to it, I could never unlock the sword¡¯s potential. The phenomenon that happened to Kaladin in the dungeon has never happened again, and I can¡¯t seem to replicate it.


    I¡¯ve even turned to try different types of blood from other races, Dragon included. No matter how hard I tried or what kind of Blood Sorcery I used, it all led to nothing in the end.


    Grandpa¡­what is so special about this sword¡­what are you hiding from me even now?


    I was snapped out of my moment of reprieve as a root snaked toward me. With a single thrust, I stepped into it and exploded the wood into tiny splinters that scattered across the arena floor. Hot blood coursed through every vein in my body. I could feel every inch of myself surge with power.


    My skin tightened and expanded, pressing against my clothes. My breathing steadied, and I felt more alert and in tune with my surroundings. My control over my body enhancement has gotten better ever since I started practicing with purpose.


    Thanks to Kaladin¡¯s teaching and ideas, I¡¯ve improved so much. But it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been able to prove myself. I always have to hide my true abilities. I just play it off as having freakishly powerful body enhancement. Something that can easily be explained away because I am a ¡°strong¡± Vampire.


    But the truth was far more than just pure strength.


    The ground beside me ruptured, and more tentacles of wood attempted to wrap around my legs and pierce my legs. With a single swing and a downward kick, I sliced and decimated the roots with flesh and metal.


    The view in front of me was a sea of slithering and snaking roots. It looked like a forest filled with living and breathing monsters. It was the first time I had seen Varnir manage to muster so many roots before.


    Is this what he has been practicing? This is a massive difference between his fight with that prince¡­we only spared a little after that match, but he never showed me this ability. I guess even he was holding back something, huh?


    Yet the plethora of tendrils didn¡¯t come my way but remained nestled in the center of the arena. When I closed my eyes again to try and focus on my hearing, I scowled. The stadium was too loud. I couldn¡¯t hear a damn thing.


    But the stadium also reacted to what I couldn¡¯t see.


    I anticipated the movement and brought my sword into a thrust position. I caught Varnir grinning while being covered in the tendrils, deep in the mass. Perhaps he was testing me, or I had genuinely surprised him. Either way, he made no move to attack me again.


    Well, that¡¯s fine. If you want to stay hiding forever, I¡¯ll just come and rip you out of there.

 Vol.7 Ch.177- Bloody Roots.

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV.


    Varnir utilized his wooden shield dungeon item in a unique way for the first time publicly. Many months ago, I casually questioned him why he used his shield¡¯s powers so straightforwardly. He answered, ¡°That¡¯s how I¡¯ve always done it.¡± And my response was simple, ¡°Try something different and practice it for the tournament.¡±


    I left the conversation at that. Either Varnir wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything differently because of the limitations of the shield, or he would come up with a new unique way to use his favorite weapon. It had been long enough that I nearly forgot about the conversation, as Varnir never brought it up again or asked for help.


    But it seems he¡¯s come up with something interesting.


    Turning the terrain into something that solely benefited the user was seldom a poor choice. Varnir had complete control over the bramble of roots he summoned forth and they consumed half of the available arena. They snaked over each other like an endless sea of living worms. It also seemed it simply cost a large portion of his mana upfront. A good trade if he can make use of this newfound advantage.


    Vanir assaulted Sylvia from the comfort and protection of his veins for a time, but Sylvia was far too adept to be taken down by a lone root that had split from the pack or come from underneath her as she simply sliced them half or crushed them underfoot. Slight hints of frustration showed on Sylvia¡¯s face, and much to the surprise of the audience, she prepared herself for a leap.


    Her legs physically grew in size and pulsed with power. She kicked off the stone floor with enough force to crack the ground beneath her as she leaped straight into the bramble.


    If this were an ordinary person, a move like that would have been suicide. But Sylvia was very far removed from the word ordinary when it came to combat.


    Confused, the crowd still shouted in joy and enthusiasm at the decision. Sylvia descended down, crushing wood with the sheer force of her landing. Her back, arms, and shoulders pulsed with power, and with a single swing of her silver estoc, she sliced dozens of roots away.


    To many, it would have appeared she randomly jumped into the middle of enemy territory, but it was far more frightening to realize she had nearly pounced directly onto Varnir¡¯s head. Varnir was allowing the veins to carry him through the self-made forest to a safer location on the opposite side of the arena.


    She couldn¡¯t see Varnir. That was impossible. It was also doubtful that she could hear him moving through the roots as the crowd of thousands of people was drowning that out. But like a shark that smelt fresh blood, Sylvia was on the chase.


    Roots were blown away with sword and brute strength. It didn¡¯t matter if they came from her back, her side, below, or above. Sylvia was a machine that cut down every single attack that attempted to touch her with a weapon that was not even made for cutting.


    With my Dragon eye, I tracked Varnir through the thicket and watched as he veered off and scooted through the perimeter. Suddenly, the roots reacted and, like a wave, attempted to crush Sylvia with sheer mass. But she continued on the hunt and jumped away from the mass, the roots collapsing in a heap behind her.


    This cat-and-mouse game isn¡¯t going to go on for much longer¡­


    Sylvia jumped straight toward Varnir and managed to land almost right in front of him. The crowd roared in response as Varnir was uncovered for the first time since the start of the match, and Sylvia didn¡¯t hesitate to thrust her sword at him. Roots positioned themselves to protect their summoner, but Sylvia burst through them with unbridled strength and power.


    The tip of her sword hit the large clumpy mass of wood that was Varnir¡¯s shield and sent him flying backward. The roots retracted, and in most places, they simply died off as they were cut free from their source. Sylvia crushed and stepped over the remnants as Varnir bounced back up to his feet.


    Sylvia may have surprised him by accurately hunting him down, but Varnir was not about to give up easily. Sylvia was faster and stronger than Varnir, but Varnir was bigger than her. His natural reach and the reach afforded to him by his weapon was more than Sylvia had. The Vampire struggled to best his spear and shield combo at first.


    When Sylvia pressed forward and tried to knock the shield away with raw power, Varnir thrust a root spear at Sylvia, forcing her away. If she tried to trap the spear, Varnir would just send a fresh root from his shield to attack. It was an endless cycle, one that would favor Sylvia in the long run. Her stamina was leagues above Varnir''s due to her Vampiric abilities coupled with her intense training.


    Yet, Sylvia seemed to have improved her sword skills since the last time I saw her fight seriously. She took advantage of lapses in Varnir¡¯s defenses and managed to score shallow wounds on his exposed legs or arms. Her blade wasn¡¯t just brute strength but had finesse to it. One I hadn¡¯t seen since she hid her identity many years ago.


    Sometimes, I need to remember Sylvia is highly skilled with the blade. If she didn¡¯t have the strength of an ancient Vampire, she would still be an expert swordswoman, albeit a very temperamental one at times. And it seems she has gotten even better.


    But that was when I noticed some things before it happened. Varnir suddenly ¡°slipped¡± on his own root and stumbled as Sylvia slashed his spear arm. It should have been impossible, yet perhaps Sylvia¡¯s relentless onslaught of attacks had finally weakened him. Sylvia stepped forward and into his reach. Her sword was poised to strike Varnir but he was ready. It was all part of his plan, or so it seemed.


    Varnir moved his shield out of the way and tossed a leather bag straight at Sylvia. The bag was cut open, and its contents exploded out into a cloud, hitting Sylvia directly in the face. Sylvia recoiled from the substance and started coughing and sneezing. Tears dripped and snot down her face, and Varnir immediately thrust his spear at her.


    Sylvia barely managed to block the spear, but Varnir leaned into the strike, using his shield to bash Sylvia. She rolled away from the hit, and a root sliced her leg while another pierced her calf. Sylvia was still coughing violently, unable to clear her eyes and airways from Varnir¡¯s surprise attack.


    Varnir thrust his spear again at Sylvia¡¯s face, but she blocked it only for Varnir to sweep the blade across, taking a chunk from her nose. Sylvia sliced the root embedded in her calf and retreated as far back as a single hop could manage. The crowd let out a deafening roar at the display and called for more. Some wished for Sylvia¡¯s recovery, while others wanted her finished. It was a surprise to see that there was a split between the crowd.


    But everyone watched on as Sylvia¡¯s wounds healed in real-time. For many, it would have been their first time witnessing a Vampire¡¯s healing firsthand. Unlike the power of light magic, Vampire healing was more¡­visceral and real. Her skin knitted and closed on its own. The flesh on her nose regrew and took shape.


    I had witnessed it many times, but it was still surreal to see it. Some in the crowd recoiled away while others stood up or sat on the edge of their seats in pure fascination. It just went to show how different people could be.


    Sylvia let out one giant sneeze, and a giant glob of blood that made a nosebleed seem paltry splattered on the ground. To anyone not paying attention, it wouldn¡¯t surprise them, considering what she just did to fix her nose. But I knew better.


    She washed her sinuses out with blood¡­ she can do that?


    Sylvia¡¯s jaw clenched in frustration, and she glared at the charging and grinning Varnir with teary eyes. With another thrust of his spear, Varnir attempted to end the fight. But with movements that not even I could track from this distance, Sylvia grabbed the spear with her bare hand. Her arm had grown larger again, and she exerted enough force to kill Varnir¡¯s momentum entirely.


    And in a show of raw strength, she bent the metal spear with a single dainty hand.


    The crowd exploded.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    And in a flash of a previous memory, I recalled Sylvia and Varnir¡¯s very first fight when we entered Forward University. It was the first day of school, and Sylvia had manhandled Varnir with her strength. Just like that time, Sylvia went to rip Varnir¡¯s shield from his arm, but unlike that time, Varnir fought back tooth and nail.


    He let go of his spear shaft and punched Sylvia directly in the face. However, Sylvia didn¡¯t even flinch as her nose broke. Her nose was already healing by the time she grabbed his arm and yanked him closer to her.


    The match quickly devolved into a close-quarters slugfest. Varnir would use his shield to bash Sylvia or would just punch and kick her. Sylvia took the hits, unflinching, and returned them in equal stride. It looked more like they were venting than fighting now.


    Even as Sylvia¡¯s injuries healed and Varnir¡¯s became more severe, the two of them never gave up. It was a bloodbath, and it would end in a very clear way. Varnir was destined to lose the match. The odds were stacked against him, and Sylvia was a terrible opponent to face.


    I truly believed that if Varnir fought Leopold again, he would have had a high chance of winning. I could have easily foreseen Varnir taking on challenger after challenger and making it very far in the tournament. That was just how much stronger he had gotten over the last few months.


    But no matter how strong Varnir got¡­he would never be able to beat Sylvia.


    Sylvia tossed Varnir over her shoulder, and her silvery-white blade appeared from thin air. The crowd cheered for the bloodbath as Sylvia pointed the sword at Varnir¡¯s throat. He let his head slump to the ground. Varnir passed out, and the announcer signaled Sylvia¡¯s victory.


    I felt myself smiling and walked off to go change. There was another battle today, but I had no interest in seeing it. I would meet up with my family and return to the royal villa. Or perhaps there would be other plans.


    The Praetorian Guards let me pass with a salute, and I quickly changed into comfortable clothing. I had just finished buttoning a teal-colored mana weave shirt my mother had made for me when someone knocked on my door.


    I fed mana to my Dragon eye, and with soul sight, there was someone relatively strong waiting for me. Their soul seemed sturdy and unflinching, like a mountain, but it wasn¡¯t completely unfamiliar. I opened the door, and a man standing in slightly different golden Praetorian guard armor stood before me. The double-plated pauldrons shined in the torch light.


    The gruff man stood tall like a trained soldier with his graying black beard and hair. His red cape bellowed behind him, a gladius strapped to his belt.


    ¡°Captain Fairchild? To what do I owe the pleasure?¡± I asked the new leader of the royal guards.


    A thin smile formed on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be recognized by the Dragonslayer. I would like to congratulate you on your overwhelming victory, Lord Shadowheart.¡±


    Lord? This man is treating me like a superior officer. But the fact is he is a higher-ranking noble than I am. And he is technically in a higher position of power in the knighthood.


    Perhaps seeing my confusion, Captain Fairchild smiled wider. ¡°I thought it would be a good time to introduce myself formally. My name is Alan Fairchild, and I am the recently appointed captain of the royal guards. It¡¯s a pleasure to speak with you, Lord Shadowheart,¡± the man said politely and with a bow.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you as well, Captain Fairchild,¡± I said with a returned bow.


    The two of us raised from our bows, and in an awkward bout of silence, we stared into each other¡¯s eyes. I got a feeling that the new captain was here for something else. If he wanted to meet me personally, he had plenty of opportunities and didn¡¯t have to seek me out in private.


    ¡°Truth be told, I have also come here for a personal reason,¡± he said as he took a knee in front of me and bowed deeply. ¡°I am eternally grateful to you, Kaladin Shadowheart. Thank you for saving my family.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m unsure of what you mean, Captain Fairchild,¡± I said hesitantly.


    His overwhelming sincerity did not match his gruff, soldier-like appearance. The sudden deep bow on a knee was a maneuver of complete subservience. A noble and soldier of higher standing should not be doing such a thing.


    ¡°Of course. You might not know or be aware of it, or perhaps you don¡¯t even think about it anymore, but you have saved many lives. During the Dragon attack, you saved the lives of countless people,¡± he said, his voice full of admiration.


    He looked up at me with slightly wet eyes. ¡°My mother, son, and sister were present at the incident. Your bravery saved them that day. Despite the loss of life¡­thank you for allowing me to selfishly wake up with a smile every day as I can still be a father, son, and brother. Thank you for saving my family.¡±


    It¡­feels good to know that I helped so many people. I mean, countless people lost their lives. Faces of those I passed on a daily basis. Mothers, fathers, brothers, and sisters that would never see their family again¡­but I suppose it¡¯s better to think about the people I saved rather than the ones that were lost, huh?


    ¡°I appreciate the kind words, Captain Fairchild. But I was just doing what needed to be done,¡± I said honestly.


    He stood up slowly with a kind smile and extended his hand. ¡°Humble as you are strong. Please continue to shine brightly as you do now, and know that many people are thankful for your assistance and effort, Kaladin Shadowheart. Even if they don¡¯t say it out loud.¡±


    I shook it and nodded in return. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving for the day? Please allow me to see you to the exit,¡± he humbly requested.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go,¡± I said, agreeing to his request as I had no reason to deny it.


    Captain Fairchild actually walked behind me like he would for the king or queen. I wasn¡¯t sure if that was his way of showing gratitude or if he had truly been so ingrained in the job he did it without thinking.


    We got a few curious stares from teachers and staff, but arriving in the larger chamber that split off to the other school¡¯s areas didn''t take long. And standing in the middle was a small statured man I hadn¡¯t seen in many, many years.


    The Human man had aged gently in the years since I had last seen him. His black hair was cut short, and his mustache was trimmed neatly. He wore a black and orange military suit and uniform. A simple orange-painted pauldron sat on his shoulder with the symbol of Sandervile on it, a snake coiling around a chaff of wheat. His deep, nearly black eyes stared at me from behind glasses that had also grown in thickness.


    Vice-Mayor Relud¡­Tristan¡¯s father.


    And standing behind him was Sir Brill.


    Both of them sent hateful, resentful glares my way. Their bloodlust was palpable, and if I were an ordinary student my age, I would have been pissing my pants in fear. A quick peek from my Dragon eye showed that, to my surprise, Vice-Mayor Relud was at the level of a War God. I had never heard that the Vice-Mayor boasted such prowess.


    It was always Sir Bril who was the strongest in Sandervile. Yet here were two War God-level individuals, sending uncontrolled malice toward me. The students walking in the area around us paled and backed away to the corner of the rooms. Staff dropped boxes and let out small moans of pain.


    What a coincidence. Why not answer the Queen¡¯s call and play the part? In response, I just smiled at them, utterly unfazed by their clear and open hostility.


    That made their anger boil over even more. Sir Bril even put a hand to his sword and stepped toward me. But I wasn¡¯t alone like I was in Sandervile. I had friends and allies here in Luminar. Most of them were quite strong.


    Despite the bloodlust and not being a War God himself, Commander Fairchild stepped forward and in front of me. He put a hand to his sword on his belt and met their gaze, unflinching in return. And behind us came a familiar voice, although it didn¡¯t sound very friendly today.


    ¡°Is there a problem here, gentlemen?¡± Professor Garrison said in a cold tone as he stood next to Captain Fairchild.


    ¡°Leash your dog, Vice-Mayor. It is unbecoming of an adult and a noble to act in such a way in the presence of a student. I don¡¯t want to report this to Their Majesties,¡± Captain Fairchild warned.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that the hero of the continent needed protecting,¡± Vice-Mayor Relud said with a huff, their bloodlust disappearing instantly. ¡°Let us be going, Sir Brill. We have better things to do than interact with a criminal.¡±


    Tristan¡­why is your father here but not you? Why haven¡¯t I seen you yet?


    The two of them walked out of the stadium, and Captain Fairchild let out a deep sigh as he looked at me. ¡°Tell the queen to look into Relud¡¯s descendants for me. She will understand,¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll relay the message,¡± Captain Fairchild said with a short bow as he left.


    Professor Garrison raised an eyebrow at the display, but I just chuckled. ¡°He is very kind.¡±


    ¡°Not the Alan Fairchild I know¡­did you do something to him?¡± Professor Garrison asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Why are you making it out like I threatened the man?¡± I questioned.


    Professor Garrison smiled wryly and shrugged. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that to an ally. Besides, he came to me and thanked me for saving his family during the Dragon attack.¡±


    Gears seemingly clicked in Professor Garrison¡¯s head as he nodded his head in understanding. ¡°That makes sense¡­not even a stubborn and rude man like him could treat the savior of his family any other way than with reverence and admiration.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the captain well?¡± I asked.


    The professor crossed his arms. ¡°I do. He was my training officer during my time in the legion. He also vehemently opposed my War God appointment at the time.¡±


    ¡°I see. Maybe he cared about you? You know, not everyone views a higher position in war as a good thing. Even if you earned or deserved it,¡± I offered in explanation.


    ¡°Maybe¡­it didn¡¯t feel like that at the time. But looking back, I suppose I can sort of see that as a possibility,¡± Professor Garrison said reluctantly.


    Mmm, I don¡¯t think Captain Fairchild is such a bad guy. I¡¯ve seen plenty of terrible people in positions of power, and he isn¡¯t one of them. He seems kinder than he lets on.

 Vol.7 Ch.178- Big Spender.

    I waited patiently for the arrival of my friends and family. Even though they didn¡¯t directly mention it to me, I had overheard whispers from them that they wanted to explore the city after our matches, so I planned accordingly.


    Once my family had gathered, they sent Mila my way to ask if we could spend some time outside the arena. I was a little peeved that they sent my daughter to convince me, but I had no reason to reject their request and figured it would be a good outing. Lin and Sylas also wanted to join us, but right before they even walked toward us, a person whispered something to both of them, and I watched in real time as their souls withered away.


    Looks like they are not joining us today. They may have some House Paine duties to fulfill.


    Together, our group, excluding Varnir, who was still recovering after his fight with Sylvia, made a conscious effort to blend in with the crowds more. Now that some of us had fought on the main stage and due to my general appearance being well known, it would be a massive hindrance to the day¡¯s plans to be recognized and mobbed by the crowd.


    We either used hoods or hats to cover most of our features. We all wore plain clothes and hid any weapons to better avoid being noticed. I sported a deep white cowl that covered my face. Of course, my ears were still exposed, but¡­that wasn¡¯t something I was willing to compromise on.


    With our preparations set, we exited a side entrance away from the main docking area and immediately headed into the crowd. The smells of people''s cooked food and everything in between assaulted us like a tidal wave. The volume was over the top, as thousands of people mingled outside, but thankfully, it wasn¡¯t nearly as bad as the enclosed stadium.


    Mila gripped my hand tight, but I squeezed it back in return. That seemed to breathe some confidence into her as she continued to walk forward. In a circle around the massive colosseum-styled stadium was basically an open square for people to enjoy and distance it from the next grouping of buildings.


    But now, that open space was jam-packed with tents, stands, and excited people until it reached the next row of buildings. The only clear areas were roads being guarded that directly led to the stadium entrances. Other than that, it was a free-for-all.


    Dwarves were yelling into the passing crowds, selling bits and bobs. Depending on the tent or stand, it was either made of metal or stone, and they were all hand crafted goods of the quality you would expect from Dwarves. Some even openly sold weapons and armor hawking them off to anyone willing to stop.


    Elves were selling everything from clothing to food, even all the way to dungeon items. I passed by a tent that sold flowers of all different kinds, promising well-kept seeds to expand your own garden. On a whim, I bought a small pouch of seeds of Magic Lilies for a large silver and pocketed them.


    Does this mean I plan on starting a garden? I really don¡¯t know why I was drawn to them¡­I suppose I do like the way the plants look. And they do have other uses.


    Padraic nudged me the moment he saw me and immediately asked if I was going to hide away and pick up gardening. It was like he read my mind. I just shooed him away, which made him laugh even harder. I didn¡¯t think buying the seeds was that weird¡­


    I even saw a group of Humans from The Dunes selling glass items, something I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. That was a big hit for my family. Glass wasn¡¯t uncommon in Luminar, but it was costly, so few had free access. Although we saw plenty of it at Forward University, it still had a certain mystique to it when out in the open for sale.


    Although the glass being sold is slightly purer than what we could get here in Luminar, it¡¯s four times the price.


    A foggy glass vase that would struggle to fit two cut flowers in it cost five large silver Ostella Marks or half a gold Mark. Ostella¡¯s currency still reigned supreme even here in Luminar, after all. My mother ended up buying that vase as well as two tiny bottles no bigger than a man¡¯s thumb for sixty silver each.


    My father raised an eyebrow at that purchase. ¡°What are you going to do with the small bottles? Put poison in them?¡± My mother simply looked at him and nodded in confirmation.


    I¡­I think she is being serious. And why is my father just shrugging like it¡¯s normal? Has my mother bought poison before without me knowing?


    However, my mother wasn¡¯t the only person interested in the glass. Thankfully Mila seemed less than enthusiastic about all of it, but I caught Sylvia eyeing a flower about the size of a palm made of glass. With its impurities and the amount of glass used, it was a murky green color.


    I had to admit that it was a fine piece of art, all things considered, but for the whopping price of three gold, it was pretty ridiculous. A family of four commoners roughly needed to make a single gold a year to survive, so spending three years¡¯ worth of money for that item was¡­well, it wouldn¡¯t be my first choice.


    Sylvia¡¯s red eyes darted at me with a stern glare. ¡°What? Why are you looking at me with pity, huh? If I want to buy something, I can get it myself.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, though?¡± I mumbled in my defense.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over your face. I know it isn¡¯t worth it. But I think it¡¯s very charming,¡± she said as she crossed her arms.


    I looked over to Dallin, who was more interested in a piece of glass that seemed to have some practical use. It was once again quite impure, being a hazy green, but it was cylindrical in shape. It had a fine metal point at the end, which meant it was a reusable pen¡ªsomething I had yet to see in this world.


    ¡°How much for that flower and that cylinder piece of glass?¡± I asked the merchant.


    The man was flanked by a group of burly armed guards, openly flaunting Ruby and Sapphire adventurer tags, but the moment I mentioned the pen, his dark brown eyes shot up, and he moved so quickly his cloth headpiece nearly fell off. ¡°Yes? This one, correct, Good Sir?¡± he said, holding up the glass pen.


    I nodded, and his smile went ear to ear. ¡°Ah, this one is a bit pricy, I¡¯m afraid. It will cost you fifty gold Marks, but I can part with it for forty-five if you buy this and the flower.¡±


    ¡°Just make it forty, and I¡¯ll pay upfront,¡± I said, already discerning where things were going.


    The merchant seemed to chew on my offer for a bit before nodding. ¡°Okay, forty, just for the young boy and pretty woman.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I said I could buy it on my own,¡± Sylvia half pouted.


    I sighed internally and handed her the glass flower. She immediately embraced me, her eyes practically sparkling. She held it up to the sky and admired it and then put it straight into her Spatial Ring for safekeeping. Dallin looked at me also somewhat expectantly, and I held the glass pen out to him.


    ¡°I can hold onto it for you until we get back if you want. Either way, take good care of it, okay?¡± I told him.


    An ear-to-ear smile bloomed on his face as he meekly nodded his head. ¡°Okay¡­thank you, Brother.¡±


    I returned his smile as Padraic pulled my arm again. ¡°Oh! Oh! Buy me that too!¡± he shouted as he pointed at a simple sword made of glass which cost twenty whole damn gold coins.


    ¡°Go away and buy it yourself. I¡¯m not a bank,¡± I said to him more as a joke than anything.


    Padraic looked hurt, but Cerila let out a small giggle, and Sylvia stuck her tongue out at him. Overall, it was a good experience, even if it cost me quite a bit.


    But I do have a lot of money. I have more than I know what to do with these days as I rarely spend it. That¡¯s not even taking into account the priceless assets I own.


    However, not everyone was happy. Mila squeezed my hand and looked up at me with her big blue eyes. She was definitely feeling a bit jealous, but that was alright. I knew what she wanted the most.


    It didn¡¯t take us long to find a humble shack that had a decent line at it. A family of four Dragonkin were slaving away. The heat of their grills was intense, and the family moved as one unit.


    When the meat was ready, it was off the grill and into bread. The youngest female and male garnished and finished the sandwich which was then passed to what I assumed was the mother. It was a quick exchange, and sandwiches were flying off the shelves with none in reserve.


    Saliva dripped from Mila¡¯s mouth, and I had to be honest; I was starving and in need of some good food. I didn¡¯t need to check with the others as they all stared straight into the fire, entirely enticed by the smell of the cooked meats. Cerila looked about ready to dive straight in, but she looked straight at me and put two fingers up.


    ¡°Nine orders, please,¡± I asked the mother.


    Her scales were bright green, and the moment I said nine, she bared her fangs at me in the Dragonkin form of a satisfied smile. Once upon a time, I would have been worried at the gesture and figured it was in provocation and not happiness. Being able to read the facial emotions of Dragonkin, which was that of a reptile, took a lot of time. But thanks to Ciki, I had more or less gained enough experience to discern the difference.


    I hope¡­


    ¡°Of course, Sir, right away,¡± she hissed.


    After a few salivating minutes, the sandwiches were ready, and we quickly found a spot to eat. A performer was juggling magical knives, but right now, my family was more focused on devastating the food at hand. And I was more than happy to join them.


    The meat was truly delicate, and the seasonings, while nothing special, were done perfectly. The fresh crunchy vegetables mixed well, and the soft bread all combined for a wonderful lunch. I thought the steep price of twenty silver a sandwich was robbery, but now I understood why the line was so long.


    Mila was shoving entire lengths of the sandwich down her gullet when I sent a pointed glare her way. She knew exactly what I meant and she slowed her eating to a less-than-blazing speed. She wasn¡¯t eating quickly because she was that hungry but simply because of her past. I was and, to some degree, still am that way. I often catch myself eating too quickly and need to mentally tell myself to slow down.


    We cleaned our hands of juices as Cerila finished her second sandwich and turned our attention to our new surroundings. The stalls had given way to a rough circle of people crowding around a performer.


    A Human man was balancing on one leg on a wooden log, rolling around and catching the magical knives and juggling them. There were two knives each for the four elemental schools of magic. I thought that maybe he was able to cast all four schools of magic, but as it turned out, four other people in the crowd were supplying the mana to keep the spell cores alive.


    Well, it is still impressive that he is able to juggle that magic while balancing on an unstable and rolling object.


    Dallin and Mila seemed to enjoy the performance, so we decided to watch it through and let our food settle as well. The juggler continued his routine by doing various tricks. He increased the size of the ring, letting the weapons go in larger and larger circles, then shrunk it down to the point where his hands were moving at rapid speeds. He tossed some behind the back and used the wooden log to reach them while balancing.


    Eventually, the juggler tossed all the magical knives into the air, and they disappeared into a show explosion that harmlessly peppered the crowd. Everyone watching gave the performer a sounding applause as he bowed to everyone. Many people left silver coins as a tip, and we continued on through the market.


    This side of the arena had fewer stalls selling goods and food and was geared more toward services. Women called out to other women offering to scrub their feet or paint their nails. Some also provided to cut hair right then and there, and much to my surprise, these services were in high demand as nearly every booth had a few people in them.


    Various game stations were laid out everywhere, being monitored or run by various merchants. There was even a section where a bunch of older men were playing a game that somewhat looked like chess. Some of these things interested us as Dallin and Padraic stopped to ask how to play the chess-like game.


    A kind-looking old man slowly explained the game to them and helped them through the process. I caught Mila eyeing a game stand and took her over to it. I could tell it was right up her alley.


    ¡°Interested little girl?¡± the stall worker asked.


    Mila nodded enthusiastically, her cheetah tail whipping side to side as she grasped the wooden mallet with her tiny hands. The game was obvious, there were small holes dotting a board, and it was clear that something would pop out of them and then need to be smacked with the mallet. There was a symbol-based point system on a wooden board behind the counter indicating what someone could score if they managed to make it through the game without too many misses.


    ¡°Well, for the gentleman to let the little girl play, that will be sixteen silver,¡± he said as he extended his hand.


    I brought my cowl up slightly and glared at the man, which made him recoil. There was also another sign written in the Human language, and although many people might not be able to read, I could.


    ¡°The sign says eight silver for children,¡± I pointed out.


    The man looked slightly nervous, his mouth opening and closing. He must have recognized me.


    Mila looked up at me. ¡°Daddy, I want to play.¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    I smiled and patted her head. ¡°Eight silver?¡± I repeated.


    The man swallowed his spit and nodded. ¡°Yes, eight silver, Sir,¡± he mumbled.


    I procured the coins, and as I handed them to him, I whispered, ¡°No gimmicks for my daughter, understood?¡±


    The man nodded slowly as he sat down to operate the booth. I figured since he was willing to openly scam us for eight silver, this game was probably rigged, or at least had the chance to be rigged.


    ¡°Alright, are you ready, young lady?¡± the man chuckled nervously.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mila shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t miss any!¡± he said.


    And on queue, tiny green heads popped out from the holes. I had only seen pictures of the creatures, but I recognized them as Goblins, the smaller, weaker versions of Orcs. A small Humanoid monster the size of a child that was common on the other content but never appeared on Illyrcium for some reason.


    Either way, I watched Mila with wide eyes. It did not take long to understand why, as she had yet to miss a single Goblin head. Her speed was immense, and she was swinging before the head even fully appeared.


    The little girl was completely focused on the task at hand. Even though she was not big enough to reach the entire board in one go, she effortlessly moved side to side and leaned into the further hits. The booth worker was getting more and more nervous as Mila contoured to strike down the targets like a professional.


    He was furiously working behind the booth and started trying to fake Mila out by only shaking the head and not sending it up. However, Mila only fell for this twice, missing the Goblin head. After that, she slowed down slightly and was able to hit all the targets.


    A minute passed by, and the booth worker was out of breath. ¡°Hahah, well, you did great! I¡ªI haven¡¯t seen a child do that before! Which prize do you want?¡±


    The question was answered before Mila even began the game, and since she only missed two Goblins, she could pick what she wanted. I had made a point to ignore it, but Mila saw it right away. She pointed to the middle shelf, and sitting on there was a figure of a doll¡­it wore silver armor, had tan skin, pointed High Elf ears, and one gold and one purple eye¡­


    It was a doll that was supposed to look like me.


    The worker gently gave Mila the doll which she hugged to her chest and then immediately brought it up to me. ¡°Look! It looks just like you!¡±


    I chuckled and took the doll in one hand. ¡°Yes, yes, it oddly does seem to look like me,¡± I said, looking at the man.


    He nervously shook his head. ¡°No! I mean, listen, those are from Luminar! A bunch of other merchants, and I bought a box of them straight from kingdom workers! They are supposed to be of the Dragonslayer!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­I understand, thank you,¡± I said as I handed the doll back to Mila.


    Sigh¡­whose idea was this? The kingdom? That meant it had to be one of the royals¡­why do I get the feeling it was Lauren?


    ¡°Kaladin, your mom is looking for you,¡± Sylvia¡¯s voice called out as Mila ran up to her.


    ¡°Mommy, look, it¡¯s Daddy!¡± Mila shouted.


    My heart fluttered for a moment but in a good way. Sylvia smiled brightly as a tear leaked from her eye. ¡°Yes, yes it does, sweety,¡± she said, not even looking at the doll but straight at Mila.


    I let the two of them talk about things. My steps felt a little lighter. That was the first time Mila had called Sylvia mom since the incident. It seems that Mila truly thought of Sylvia as her mother now.


    It didn¡¯t take me long to find my mother, who quickly waved me over. She seemed to be talking to an Elf man that I recognized but hadn¡¯t seen in many years.


    The tall, lanky High Elf with silver hair started at me, mouth agape. ¡°Kaladin? Is that really you?¡±


    ¡°Aien, was it? I¡¯m glad to see you are well and that you remember me,¡± I said in greeting.


    Aien was the merchant my mother sold her manaweave clothing to in Eastport, just outside of Owlkirk. I had met him a single time as he was the one who sold me Cerila¡¯s choker all those years ago.


    The man chuckled to himself and shook his head in disbelief. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­it really is you. You¡¯ve completely grown up since the last time I saw you.¡±


    ¡°Well, it has almost been a decade, right? Things are bound to change,¡± I responded.


    A sad smile turned up on his face. ¡°Yes¡­I suppose it does. I¡¯m really sorry about everything, Kaladin. Your mother tasked me with finding you, but I was never able to do so¡­¡±


    So even Mom was reaching out to her connections, huh?


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about, Aien. I¡¯m safe and sound and with my family now.¡±


    That at least elicited a smile in response. Mom was also smiling in return. But now was actually a good time for something.


    I let out a breath and raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°I understand you are still a merchant judging by your stand. Do you sell clothes?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, I do. Why? Are you perhaps interested?¡± Aien questioned.


    ¡°I am. I have some measurements for someone, and I was hoping you would have something that would fit them,¡± I said, a piece of paper materializing out of thin air.


    ¡°You even have a Spatial Ring? I suppose you really are the Dragonslayer, huh?¡± he mused as he took the paper.


    Aien looked confused for a moment and seemed to reread the paper before handing it back to me. ¡°These measurements are¡­quite generous, Kalain. Are they correct? And judging by the sizes, it¡¯s for a woman, right?¡±


    Apparently, Cerila¡¯s measurements are generous? Well, looking at the numbers, that is a fair statement.


    This entire time I had been observing Cerila, hoping to notice if she wanted something. Yet she had used to show interest in anything besides the food, which hardly counted as a gift. I really did want to buy her something. Something that was unique to her and not just a Spatial Ring full of monster parts.


    I also noticed that something has been different about her lately, but I haven¡¯t been able to pin it down yet, and she hasn¡¯t talked about it. I figured getting her a gift might help open that door. There was also something I needed to do, something I planned on doing very, very soon.


    ¡°Yes, they are. I¡¯m not sure if you remember her, but these are Cerila¡¯s measurements,¡± I told him.


    Aien gave me a look of shock and laughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°Is that really so? Those are little Cerila¡¯s measurements? Oh my¡­it seems she was a child just yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± I agreed. ¡°But does that mean you don¡¯t have anything?¡±


    ¡°Well, I should have something that fits her. Let me take a look,¡± he said, escaping into his tent.


    ¡°Look at you, shopping for Cerila. It brings back memories, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Mom said softly.


    ¡°It does,¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Even now¡­do you still care about her as much as you did before?¡± Mom asked rather vaguely.


    I looked her in the eyes and nodded. ¡°Yes, I do. Knowing what she has gone through and done for me even more so.¡±


    Mom looked hesitant but eventually returned my gaze. ¡°But you''ve gotten closer to Sylvia, right? Then, does that mean you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have,¡± I interrupted. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure if Cerila told you, but we talked about it. There are some¡­things we need to do before we can continue. It was hard to say but so far¡­I think it¡¯s moved in a mostly positive way. What happens after that¡­we will just have to wait and see.¡±


    My mom slowly nodded her head with a sad smile. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Shortly after, Aien returned and set a few things out on the counter. ¡°I know you said you wanted clothes, but I also took the liberty of a few other things. You don¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. But that looks like paper, yes?¡± I questioned, carefully looking at the thin cream-colored sheets stacked on the counter.


    ¡°A good eye, as usual. I assume Cerila is still using the diary you bought her all those years ago?¡± I told him, yes, and Aien smiled. ¡°Then surely she is due for some rebinding. This paper is straight from the Republic of Elshara and the Magical Forest. It is some of the nicest paper I have ever laid my eyes on and is very rare. For anyone who has ever used paper before, this is indeed high-quality. I think she will enjoy writing on it very much.¡±


    Aien slid the paper to the side and placed three neatly folded shirts, one blue, another red, and the last one white. ¡°All three of these shirts are of the highest quality. This red one is from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth, dyed with their flowers and crafted using silks from a spider monster. While the white and blue ones are from the Holy Kingdom, they are both incredibly soft as they were made with their special cotton.¡±


    I laid the back of my hand against each shirt, and sure enough, all three of them were equally as soft as the next. The silk one was especially nice.


    ¡°These shirts could be used for a wide variety of activities from daily use to physical activity. And everyone needs a good, clean new shirt. So, how is it?¡± Aien asked with raised brows.


    These are nice, and I will definitely buy them, but¡­


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Say no more,¡± Aien interrupted with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not what you were looking for, right? You wanted something a¡­little more personal¡­¡± he trailed off.


    ¡°Yes. Was I that obvious?¡± I asked, rubbing my face.


    Aien chuckled and shook his head from side to side. ¡°Of course not, Kaladin. I¡¯ve been a merchant for well over a hundred years now. I would be remiss if not noticing the signs. I¡¯ve seen many men in your position. So allow me to help you,¡± he said as he laid something on the counter.


    It looked¡­like a clear white undershirt, perhaps? But it was nearly see-through. I touched it and sensed a cool touch to it, almost like a spring breeze. It was light, almost like it wasn¡¯t even there. Yet it was so soft and comfortable. My hand was almost wholly shown through the fabric but was still hidden just enough to hide the details.


    ¡°Manaweave¡­¡± I muttered.


    This must have been made with someone who is more attuned to wind magic. It doesn¡¯t have that same tingling sensation that my mother¡¯s has.


    Aien smiled. ¡°As Seana¡¯s son, I would expect nothing less. Although this manaweave is not as high quality as your mother¡¯s, I can still vouch for it as it was made in the royal capital of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth.¡±


    ¡°I see. What exactly is it, though? I¡¯m unfamiliar with this design,¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s called a camisole. It¡¯s an undershirt that can come in many different variations, but this one is more the form-fitting kind that could replace a woman¡¯s undergarment. Judging by Cerila¡¯s measurements, this should be a good fit for her.¡±


    ¡°And due to it being made of manaweave, it can be worn under anything for any reason. Nightwear, under regular daily clothes, even under armor if one wished. I think anyone would be pleased to receive this as a gift. And due to its nature, I believe it would be a more personal gift. If I knew all of Cerila¡¯s measurements, I would pair it with undergarments as well, but¡­¡± Aien said, trailing off after his explanation.


    ¡°Oh? Why didn¡¯t you say so? Here¡­¡± my mom said as she started to rattle off numbers that didn¡¯t make much sense to me. ¡°Ah, but do size up slightly. I¡¯m positive she has grown.¡±


    Aien nodded and quickly headed back to his tent, and I turned to my mother. ¡°How do you know Cerial¡¯s measurements for her underwear?¡±


    Mom cocked her head to the side. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? I helped raise her for how long, Kaladin? Do you really think she went and bought her most personal clothing by herself?¡±


    ¡°That is true¡­¡±I mumbled.


    Aien returned shortly and set out a neatly folded white cloth. ¡°White with white should pair nicely. This is naturally of high-quality Tel¡¯an¡¯duth silk, just like the shirt.¡± Aien rolled his hands out wide as if welcoming me in. ¡°So? What do you think?¡±


    I didn¡¯t really come here with the express idea of buying Cerila undergarments, but¡­I can hardly just give her a few shirts and paper and call it a day. Then again, the last time I listened to Aien and my mother, I was left in quite a predicament¡­


    But this is different¡­there isn¡¯t a secret cultural meaning behind this that I am not aware of. I¡¯ve bought Mila and Sylvia undergarments plenty of times now¡­this is nothing crazy. Right, this is an excellent personal gift. This is the right move, Kaladin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it all. Thank you, Aien. How much do I owe you?¡± I asked, taking a sack of gold coins out.


    Aien extended both his hands and waved me away. ¡°No, no, no. There is no need for you to pay. I have plenty of money. I owe your mother a great deal, you see. Her manaweave was so superb it landed me into a massive success. Repaying a small fraction of that debt here is nothing for me.¡±


    Is Mom¡¯s manaweave really that great? Well, of course, it is. It¡¯s my mom we are talking about here.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked.


    Aien smiled and nodded. ¡°Absolutely. I plan on opening my own merchant shop soon, and it¡¯s all thanks to your mother¡¯s high-quality mana weave.¡±


    Oh?


    ¡°Is that so? Where do you plan on doing that? And what will your merchant company do exactly?¡± I questioned.


    Aien started absent-mindedly packing the items for me, a grin on his face. ¡°Well, I¡¯m thinking of staying on this side of the Keldrag mountains. Probably in Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. As for what we will do¡­ move supply and set up shops like this, as most companies do.¡±


    ¡°Have you looked into starting and basing in Luminar?¡± I asked casually.


    Aien let some air through his teeth and shrugged. ¡°I did, but I¡¯m not sure. Tel¡¯an¡¯duth is actually where I was born, so it feels better to go there. I also have more connections there than here in Luminar.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I said, grabbing the bag Aien handed me and putting it into my ring. ¡°Well, how much money does it take to do all of this?¡±


    Aien rolled his head from side to side. ¡°Well, about a large gold, give or take. I have to buy a few horses and carriages as well as hire people to man them. So there is a salary aspect as well as hiring protection. I have to have a shop to hold supplies, and then I have to buy supplies actually to store or move¡­¡±


    I smiled faintly. ¡°A large gold, huh? Would this be enough to convince you to set up in Luminar? Specifically, Vinovia?¡± I asked, putting three large gold Marks on the table.


    Mom gasped, and Aien¡¯s eyes looked ready to burst from his skull. ¡°What?! Kaladin this¡­I¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need to think about it. This is an investment,¡± I said simply.


    ¡°An investment?¡± Aien asked hesitantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This isn¡¯t free money, and you aren¡¯t the only one running an operation in the future. I might need transportation services, and instead of hiring a random group or company, I would prefer to have a direct connection with someone,¡± I explained, separating the three coins into a stack of two and a single.


    I slid the single coin toward Aien. ¡°You can have this right now if you plan on staying with your original plan of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. But¡­you can have all three if you go to Luminar. Naturally, I will help you find property and even connections if need be. Perhaps even directly working with a noble house or the royal family. But not guarantees on the royal family.¡±


    Aien stared at the money, at a loss for words. Mom watched on, just as surprised as him. Sure, it was an exorbitant amount of money. It was three hundred gold coins. That was more money than 99% of the population would ever see. But having a merchant company at my beck and call, even if it needed to grow, was worth the price.


    Aien chuckled to himself. ¡°I went from talking to a little boy about a gift to getting funds for my dream¡­what a life. I¡¯d be a fool not to accept this, right?¡±


    ¡°That depends on your point of view,¡± I said simply.


    After a moment, Aien grabbed all three coins and looked up at me. ¡°Who do I talk to, Sir?¡±


    ¡°When you get to Vinovia, write a letter to a JD at Forward University. I¡¯ll make sure to clear you and let them know you are coming. He will get you sorted,¡± I instructed.


    Aien clutched the coins to his chest. ¡°Yes, Sir. I¡¯ll make my preparation and be there within four to five months.¡±


    ¡°It was good seeing you, Aien. Thanks for the gift, and it is a pleasure doing business with you,¡± I said as I waved him goodbye.


    After I stepped back into the crowd, I heard Aien say something to my mom that made me smile.


    ¡°He really has grown, hasn¡¯t he? He¡¯s just like you.¡±

 Vol.7 Ch.179- A Benefactor Returns.

    ¡°Who was that Elf? It seems like you knew him,¡± Sylvia asked me casually.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I do. He is a merchant who frequented the port near my village. My mother would sell her manaweave and other clothing to him every year,¡± I told her. ¡°Oh, and he will also be opening up a merchant company soon. I already invested in him so that we can use him for the foundation when he gets settled in.¡±


    Sylvia nodded her head at first, then stopped and gave me a confused look. ¡°Wait, what? You just casually invested in a guy you hadn¡¯t seen in years?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. You hired Squeaks on the spot, didn¡¯t you? I hadn¡¯t seen him in years either. I¡¯m just trying to cover our bases. Having a merchant company in our back pocket is a must if we are to do business on a bigger scale,¡± I said in my defense.


    Sylvia looked unconvinced but shrugged anyway. ¡°I think Squeaks was a different case, but you aren¡¯t wrong about needing close ties to a merchant or a merchant company. So, thanks for that.¡±


    I grinned slightly. ¡°Did you learn that in your new class?¡±


    She just rolled her eyes. ¡°Maybe I did.¡±


    Sylvia, upon learning about the Dragonheart Foundation and what it would entail to run it, decided to enroll in extra classes at school. Most of them pertained to being a merchant, but they did cover aspects of running a business and the things that needed to be done. Apparently, if a student graduated from the program and received letters of recommendation from teachers who were also merchants, they could even get a permit directly from the kingdom to immediately open a business with a tax-free incentive for five years.


    Not that we needed that. The foundation won¡¯t have to pay any taxes on account of being a charity. And the fact the queen was directly involved with us also helped.


    Either way, I was very thankful that Sylvia decided to do that of her own volition. I was confident that I could manage a small group of people efficiently and even scale that up to the size of a small company, but our plans for the Dragonheart Foundation were way out of that scope. I also personally didn¡¯t know very much about the business side of things, only the bare necessities, so having Sylvia learn about that would be a great boon for our furture.


    My position will handle the more¡­ hands-on type of problems. Or at least that¡¯s our tentative plan.


    After my reunion with Aien, we spent the next hour or so wandering around as we did before. We picked out random things that caught our eyes but no purchases that exceeded a few silver. Mostly just small knick-knacks from other countries or food that smelled good. That was until I spotted something that caught my eye.


    I approached the stand, and the silver weapons and armor sparkled in the afternoon sun. Most, if not all, of them, were of entirely different design and material than what could be found in Luminar. The sabers, short swords, halberds, spears, bows, and arrows were elegantly crafted. Appearance was at the forefront of even the most basic dagger. The distinct features of Dwarven Steel and craftsmanship were nowhere to be seen. It was an arms merchant dedicated to High Elf gear.


    The High Elf merchant just finished talking to a group of adventurers as she walked over to me, spreading her arms wide across the table. ¡°See anything you like, Sir?¡± she asked with a practiced smile.


    ¡°Just a question I would like answered for the moment. You are from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth, right?¡± I asked. The merchant nodded, seemingly interested in my question. ¡°Then tell me, does the military use helmets? I¡¯m sure they do, but the High Elves I¡¯ve seen do not.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s because they are the elites of the elite, so I can hardly lump them in with the regular rank-and-file troops.


    ¡°They do, yes. But it also depends on the Elf. Some really do hate wearing helmets. Even a slight feeling of the cold metal on their ears would be uncomfortable; others don¡¯t mind. The sensitivity of ears is different for everyone. Like I¡¯ve heard that Wood Elves absolutely refuse to wear helmets, even in Syn¡¯nari¡¯s military,¡± she said with a shrug as she rubbed her ears.


    ¡°I see¡­armored masks are common then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, not in the military, no. It¡¯s not uncommon to see adventures or personal guards wear them,¡± she explained.


    ¡°Then, what would you do if you were an Elf with very sensitive ears in the military or just looking to wear a helmet?¡±


    The merchant put a finger to her chin. ¡°Well¡­there are a few things you can do. We do have helmets for many different designs and styles. I would start with those first. On the more extreme end, some people purposely damage their ears by rubbing them to the point where they feel next to nothing.¡±


    I blinked in shock. As an Elf who once had damaged ears that caused me pain and discomfort for years, I could not even fathom damaging them on purpose. That sounded like utter insanity to me.


    Ah¡­wait, I guess I do know an Elf like that.


    The merchant chuckled. ¡°As I said, Sir, those on the more extreme end do that.¡±


    ¡°Hey there, you bastard, and what do you think you are doing, huh?¡± Padraic called out from beside me.


    I held up a dagger and waved it around in the air. ¡°What does it look like I¡¯m doing?¡± I said with a sly grin.


    Padraic let out a low grumble and scowled. ¡°I thought we had a promise,¡± he nearly spat, clearly jealous.


    I chuckled, and he narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°You¡­you are messing with me, aren¡¯t you? This is serious business we are talking about here! Just give me some more time. I can easily outcraft and forge any Elf that ever lived.¡±


    The merchant just smiled wryly, seemingly unbothered by the statement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my short friend. I have no intention of wearing or using any of this. I¡¯m just buying prototypes to see what I like, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Padraic crossed his arms across his barrel chest, mumbling incoherent things under his breath. ¡°Besides, I saw you spying that silver saber over there on the back wall. Those gems and the handle look really nice. You want it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Padraic grumbled stubbornly.


    ¡°Then why were you staring intently at it, huh? Just admit that you want it, and I¡¯ll buy it,¡± I teased.


    ¡°I¡­said I don¡¯t want it¡­I can just make it at home,¡± he huffed back.


    I let out a long sigh. ¡°Get me that saber, please. I¡¯ll buy it right now. As for the helmets, I would just like one of every style you have. Even the more unique or niche ones as well. Is it possible you could have the helmets delivered to the royal capital?¡±


    Her swirling blue eyes went wide. ¡°Ah¡­that would cost a lot, Sir, maybe over a gold just in shipping costs. We are talking about a few dozen helmets. But I can definitely see it through if you want.¡±


    ¡°Please do so. Ship it to Kaladin Shadowheart at Forward University,¡± I said as I laid a gold and large silver Mark.


    ¡°Kal¡ªladin S¡ªsh-shadowheart?¡± the merchant said nervously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I said, moving my cowl to the side to show my face.


    ¡°You¡­you are the Dragonslayer¡ªI can¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yo! What¡¯s got your voice shaking like that, Linda?¡± a cheerful, familiar voice called out. ¡°I even got you some lunch!¡±


    The drapes covering the tent behind the merchant parted, revealing a High Elf woman with emerald green hair and eyes carrying a sandwich. The moment our eyes met, the smile on Esta Lunapath¡¯s face melted away.


    What are the odds? Lin already confirmed that this woman pretending to be an adventurer is a spy for Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. Who she works for directly remains to be seen, but I have a feeling this meeting was by coincidence. Or maybe this booth is a front for Tel¡¯an¡¯duth?


    ¡°Sir Shadowheart¡ªit¡¯s good to see you again,¡± Esta said with a strained smile.


    ¡°You as well, Esta Lunapath. Is your party safe and well?¡± I asked casually.


    She chuckled nervously as the merchant from before quickly handed me the now-sheathed saber. ¡°You actually remember my name? But, yes, thanks to you, Sir, they are all alive and still kicking. Has my cousin done anything to¡­?" she railed off with a worried look.


    ¡°Good to hear. And no, not at all. We just finished a transaction that I¡¯m looking forward to seeing completed. Speaking of that, how long will it be?¡± I asked.


    ¡°One to two months, Sir,¡± the merchant responded quickly.


    ¡°One to two months it is. Thank you,¡± I said, along with a wave.


    The two High Elves sent me off on my way with strained smiles. I retrieved my Dwarf friend and eyed Sylvia as she finished buying what looked to be an ornate dagger from another stall.


    I handed Padraic the saber. ¡°Here, you can have it.¡± He was quick to take it but still seemed disturbed about it. ¡°Fine then, I¡¯ll hold onto it if you don¡¯t want it.¡±


    I tried pulling the saber back, but it didn¡¯t bunch an inch. Padraic was holding it tightly now. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need for that¡­you already bought it, so I might as well take good care of it. Besides, you don¡¯t use swords anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh? But what if I just want to hang it up somewhere? I¡¯ve been told my room is rather drab. I think a nice silver sword from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth should help with that,¡± I said slyly as I tugged back on the sword, only for Padraic to match me.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I thought you didn¡¯t want it? If you just admit that you wanted it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Padraic let out a low growl and threw his hands up, along with the sword. ¡°Fine! Fine! I want the damn sword! Gah, you teasing me over this is making me more mad than the fact some Elves made a half-decent sword!¡±


    ¡°There we go. Was that so hard?¡± I said with a grin as I let go of the sword.


    ¡°I swear I¡¯ll get you back for this,¡± he said with a finger pointed my way. ¡°This new streak of yours is really something. Can you go back to being a grumpy and gloomy child who didn¡¯t know better?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I will.¡±


    Padraic rolled his eyes and examined the handle of the blade. It was wrapped in a nice tan leather with white jewels set in the pommel and around the handguard. The blade came out with a satisfying sound as he unsheathed it and inspected the sharp edge. It glinted in the daylight and looked plenty deadly.


    Although the blade seemed to favor form more than function. It had a more ornamental appearance to it. But I¡¯m sure Padraic will be inspired to make a saber or two in the future.


    ¡°Are you finished?¡± Sylvia asked as she walked over to us.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered, looking up into the sky. ¡°We should probably return for the day.¡±


    ¡°We have been out here for a long time. Let¡¯s meet up with your family,¡± Sylvia suggested.


    The three of us started walking, but I suddenly felt¡­ weird. It was familiar, but it was a feeling I hadn¡¯t felt in many years. I looked around, and the stalls and people started to distort somewhat.


    Sylvia was also looking around in confusion. Padraic moved on, none the wiser to what was happening. ¡°What is¡ªKaladin, are you seeing this?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡ªam¡­¡± my words trailed off as I watched Padraic take another few steps and disappear completely.


    The space around us warped even more until it felt like we were in a tunnel, surrounded by all the merchants and people¡­yet¡­we were on the outside of the tunnel? I couldn¡¯t place the feeling precisely. Everything was wrong. My point of view seemed distant, and the hustle and bustle of the outdoor market faded away.


    ¡°Kaladin, something is¡ª¡± Sylvia stopped mid-sentence.


    Her crimson eyes went as wide as saucers, fear gripped her facial features, and sweat dripped down her face. I flicked around, sensing an overwhelming presence in that space that was not there before. My heart thumped in my chest as I looked directly at a burly man.


    His skin was dark like that of someone from the Dunes, and he even wore gold and white silks from that region as well. His bright hazel eyes seemed¡­odd, unfathomable, as if they were hiding something, yet no matter how hard I focused, even with my Dragon eye, I could not make sense of it. And a deep-seated feeling assaulted my gut as my instincts screamed at me. If I put mana into my eye to use Soul Sight, I felt as if I would see something that might just kill me if I was lucky.


    He sat behind a wooden booth with a welcoming smile. ¡°Come, come, my boy, it has been far too long! Welcome back to Deguzman¡¯s Emporium of Wonderful Things!¡± he boasted loudly.


    ¡°Deguzman¡­what are you doing to Sylvia?¡± I hissed.


    The enigmatic man shrugged playfully. ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything to her. She is simply reacting to my presence, you see. Even though she is a just descendant, our Packs are opposite of one another, so my power has no sway over her.¡±


    Packs? Opposites? What does he mean?


    I looked over to Sylvia, and she seemed to be here, in this weird, distorted place. But she was so afraid she either could or would not even move an inch. She didn¡¯t even look me in the eyes and just stared forward and at the ground.


    ¡°You¡­what are you actually?¡± I asked carefully.


    Deguzman waved my question away and motioned for me to come closer, which I did. Just like the last time, I felt if I disobeyed the man, it would all be over.


    ¡°You are here asking silly and useless questions at the reveal of our great union! Come take off that hood, and let me get a good look at you, Kaladin Shadowheart! It has truly been too long!¡± he shouted with a jolly chuckle.


    He looked me up and down as if appraising me. I could feel his intense gaze, and he smiled softly. ¡°Yes, yes, you have grown into quite the man. To think you even slayed a real Dragon and got that nasty injury healed! I¡¯m also delighted to see my services proved useful to you when we last met.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you for those items. Without them, I would have died,¡± I said simply.


    Deguzman chuckled again. ¡°Yes! My foresight is truly immaculate!¡±


    ¡°So, this, what are you doing? Why have you come to me again?¡± I questioned.


    Deguzman looked hurt and stood back sharply. ¡°Why, my most valued customer, do I need a reason to see you again?¡±


    I held back the anger in my chest and glared at him. ¡°Are all beings such as yourself always this cryptic?¡±


    That seemed to surprise Deguzman as the smile was wiped off his face. He furrowed his brows and narrowed his hazel eyes in concentration, not at me directly but at my hand. A grin spread across his face as he let out a boisterous laugh.


    ¡°Haha! I see, I see¡­how funny,¡± he said seemingly to himself. He waved at me again, and his usual jolly smile returned. ¡°Then, in that case, would you like to know?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Deguzman nodded and placed his large palm on the wooden counter in front of him. When he moved it away, an all-white book appeared. It seemed unassuming at first, yet it had all my name on the front¡­


    How¡­


    ¡°Go ahead, open the book, and read it. Any questions you have will be answered. That is a guarantee,¡± he said softly.


    I reached out my hand; my sight seemed to be sucked into the book, almost like when I stared too deep into someone¡¯s soul. But right before touching the cover, I jerked my hand back on instinct. My gut churned, and my body screamed at me once more not to touch the book.


    I looked up to find Deguzman just grinning away. ¡°This book¡­why didn¡¯t you offer it to me before?¡±


    Deguzman nodded his head as if he was impressed by my question. ¡°Because I already know the answer to whether or not you would open it or not. If you were going to commit suicide, you would have done so long ago. And your body is right, Kaladin Shadowheart. You should trust that feeling more often,¡± he said in a much more serious tone.


    Suicide¡­? Does that mean if I touched the book¡­Would I die? What¡­ is all of this? Just what is this thing?


    Deguzman shrugged, grabbed the book, and casually placed it behind the counter. He placed both his palms on the table and leaned toward me. ¡°Our first meeting was by chance, Kalaladin Shadowehart, but it is true that I have sought you out this time. I¡¯ve come to you with¡­information, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem confident in that answer,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°Well, coming up with the right word is¡­tricky. But that doesn¡¯t matter!¡± he said with a laugh, his usual jovial tone returned. ¡°Anyway, you have two choices, and I would like you to pick which one you want first. One or two?¡±


    ¡°What do these choices entail¡­they aren¡¯t going to do something to me, right?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    Deguzman waved his hands again. ¡°No, no, not at all! It is just information, that is all. One is¡­inevitable, and the other is just a show of good faith from yours truly. So? What will it be?¡±


    I swallowed the spit polling in my throat. ¡°Let¡¯s go with number one.¡±


    Deguzman let out a chuckle and leaned in again. ¡°Yes, a fine choice! Now this one is just extra. The source is something I managed to find out on my own so that I can tell more than I usually can, haha! You see, the day before the week break coming up, there is going to be an underground auction in this city. One that is¡­less than savory.¡±


    The break? A week-long break was coming up in just four days for the tournament. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s for the ¡°contestants to rest and recuperate,¡± but everyone knows that wasn¡¯t true. In reality, a fighter only needs about two to three days maximum to rest and be fully charged. The extra days were just to suck more money out of tourists so the kingdom and city could earn more taxes. It¡¯s apparently been like that since the start, as both nations followed the same formula.


    ¡°Okay¡­and what do you want me to do about it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to do anything. But I believe there at that auction, you will find something that is not like the others. One thing has you asking all kinds of questions, like who, what, how, and why? Whether you find the answers to those questions¡­well, that¡¯s up to you. But it would be a good starting point for what¡¯s to come,¡± Deguzman said with a shrug.


    Another cryptic answer¡­is it because he can¡¯t tell me or won¡¯t tell me? Is he under the same kind of rules as the Moon Mother?


    ¡°And where is this ¡®less than savory auction¡¯ at exactly?¡±


    Deguzman shrugged again. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± he said with a jolly laugh. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been announced yet, but I¡¯m sure someone of your capabilities and connections will have no problems finding it. Although if I had to guess, it will be at night when the city sleeps. You should ask those who are intimate with that world more.¡±


    I let out a sigh. I had yet to decide what to make of this auction or why Deguzman was telling me about it. But it would leave me with questions about the future. I don¡¯t get it, but¡­


    Deguzman never led me astray. He gives the same vague, cryptic answers as the Moon Mother, but he¡­he seems different. No, I can be sure that he is different from her. Just how, I don¡¯t know.


    I guess he did tell me to trust my gut, huh?


    ¡°Now then, for the second piece. You will have to defeat and destroy two things very soon. Make sure you do so,¡± Deguzman said casually.


    ¡°What? What does that even mean? What things? How soon? You said that this was inevitable, so how does that play a part in all of this?¡± I said a little more forcefully.


    Deguzman scratched his head with a thoughtful look. ¡°Mmm, how do I say this¡­these two things do not belong in this world and, therefore, must be dealt with. They will be such clear and obvious aberrations there will be no mistaking them. No matter where you go or where you hide, you will face them, and this is inevitable for you. If you fail to destroy them, you will die. It is quite simple.¡±


    ¡°Then why even bother telling me? Won¡¯t it happen regardless of what you say?¡± I shot back.


    ¡°This is true,¡± Deguzman said as he rolled his hand. ¡°But believe it or not, I am rooting for your success, Kaladin Shadowheart. After all, your success benefits me greatly. I¡¯m even hoping for little Talgan over there to help you,¡± he said, his voice serious.


    He knows even that much? He has to be a god of some type¡­there is no way he holds such power. Now that I¡¯ve met and dealt with four Dragons, two of those being Dragon Emperors, Deguzman still seems to be above them.


    I turned around, and Sylvia was still in the same position. Her arms were tight to her sides. Her fists balled so hard fresh blood trickled down from between her fingers and onto the dusty floor.


    I looked back at Deguzman, and he just smiled at me. ¡°And when you overcome this task and do what needs to be done. I will reward you with something you need the most. Although that reward might not come as soon as you wish, it will happen.¡±


    The man leaned over the table and brought his face close to mine. ¡°This is a guarantee. And as you know, I always make good on my guarantees, my good sir.¡±


    I took a few hesitant steps back from his booth. There was no need to say anything more, and Deguzman just watched me leave in silence with a grin. Slowly but surely, as I stood next to Sylvia to check on her, the world started to refocus. The noise from the area returned, and Sylvia fell to her knees, gasping for air.


    Tears dripped down her face, and Padraic suddenly called out to us, ¡°Wah? Wait, what just happened? Your hood¡ªhow, why? Why do you two look like that?¡± he asked with worry.


    People walking beside us gave us concerned glances, but I picked Sylvia up and let her rest against me as we walked. She was still showing signs of fear even though Deguzman was gone. Not even a hint of his existence remained in the arena.


    ¡°We need to go home.¡±

 Vol.7 Ch.180- Secrets, Secrets, And Questions.

    After making sure Sylvia was uninjured, we quickly returned to the stadium and got a ride back home. Thankfully, she really was unharmed, as Deguzman said. It seemed that it was all mental.


    She explained that her emotions were running wild and that she was more afraid than she ever had been in her life. It was so bad she couldn¡¯t even move a muscle. Her heartbeat was so loud that she barely heard my conversation with the mysterious merchant.


    Naturally, there was no point in hiding what transpired. Padraic also seemed worried, and I promised an explanation. When we arrived home, I took my family and friends, minus the children, and explained what happened at the market.


    This wasn¡¯t my first time explaining Deguzman to my family. I told them about the mysterious man from start to finish, but no one knew a single thing about him. My mother, who frequented the port near Owlkirk, had never seen or heard of such a man. And even Grandpa did not recall buying Deguzman¡¯s books directly from him.


    So, with nothing more to say about it, we dropped the conversation at the time. But now things have changed. Deguzman had returned with information, and he openly showed off his powers to me. The ability to do something to time itself or at least appear that way.


    Mom was the first to shake her head with a pensive, worried look. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never heard anyone possess such power before. And if someone that strong was using magic so close¡­there is no way we wouldn¡¯t have sensed it.¡±


    Dad nodded along and furrowed his brows. ¡°I agree. Controlling time seems impossible. I would have found them if someone that strong even formed a spell core with that kind of power.¡±


    Padraic scratched his chin and sighed. ¡°A dungeon item is the most likely thing, right? People say they can do anything. And he is a merchant with dubious powers. I suppose it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for someone to come up with an S-ranked dungeon item like that.¡±


    <What if he is a Dragon?> Cerila said with a raised finger.


    That seemed to grab everyone¡¯s attention. My family mulled over that idea for some time, and even I had come to that conclusion. Dragons and Dragon Emperors, at that time, were still relatively unknown. Deguzman being a Dragon was possible, but¡­he seemed to outshine even Avasta and the Earth Dragon Emperor.


    ¡°He could be. He could also be something else entirely,¡± I said.


    Sylvia still looked distraught, and although she had been listening, she never once added anything. Our eyes met, and she stood a little straighter.


    ¡°He mentioned a Pack, right, Kaladin?¡± Sylvia asked quietly from beside me.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Something about his Pack being the opposite of yours.¡±


    Sylvia narrowed her eyes in thought. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯ve heard that term before. Just once before,¡± she said hesitantly.


    We all turned our eyes to Sylvia and watched her. She looked reluctant but eventually let out a deep breath, steadying her nerves. ¡°When I was a little girl, I have a vivid memory of my grandfather. It¡¯s always stuck out to me because my grandpa never got angry at anyone¡ªespecially family. But there was one time when he shouted at my mother for something. At the time, I didn¡¯t really pay attention to what he was saying, but just that he was mad¡­But I remember him saying something about a Pack. After that, I never heard it mentioned again.¡±


    A Pack¡­Deguzman¡­Talgan¡­the gods of this world¡­the fact that Deguzman seems to know just about everything¡­what are the connections? Is Deguzman really a god-like being? Is he an ancient Dragon that has lived far longer than even the Dragon Emperors? Maybe he was on the losing side of the Dragon civil war?


    ¡°I see¡­then we are left with only speculations in the end,¡± I said.


    My family took turns sighing or trying to think of something, but no one offered anything else up. The truth was we knew nothing of Deguzman, Dragons, and things of that nature. All we could do was guesswork.


    But there is something we can do. Something more tangible.


    ¡°Then what will you do about this illegal auction coming up soon?¡± Dad asked before I could bring it up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going. Whether I find the information Deguzman said would be there or just clear out an illegal ring of criminals, it¡¯s all good for me in the end,¡± I explained.


    Dad frowned immediately, and Mom gave me a worried look. ¡°I¡¯ll be going with you,¡± Sylvia said confidently.


    <As will I,> Cerila signed.


    Dad was about to offer himself up as well, but my mom put a hand on his arm. ¡°This is my strong suit. I¡¯ll go this time. You watch the kids, okay, Dear?¡±


    Dad looked ready to argue, but my mom shot him down with a glare as he most likely remembered his past failures. I chuckled internally, already knowing that this would have happened. I had no plans to tell them all this and say they couldn¡¯t come with me. But there was one more person¡­


    Padraic waved his hands up in the air. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that! I am not going to some sketchy place at night to kill some criminals! Who do you think I am, huh?!¡± he yelled. ¡°All of you are insane¡­ just downright crazy,¡± he mumbled as he held his face in his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find out more information from my sources, and we can go from there,¡± I said, standing up.


    I looked over my family, waiting to see if they had anything else to say, but no one said a word. It seemed our family¡­outing was going to need some more planning.


    ¡ª


    We ended up having a late lunch and spent the rest of the day idling by. I spent some time with Mila and did some light training well into the evening as Sylvia decided to sleep the day off. Mila was more than happy to join her after running around so much, although I¡¯m sure I would see her for our late dinner.


    I was currently halfway through my routine night run. I had purposely been going on these for a very specific reason. To create a pattern. One that would be easy to follow.


    This pattern also needed to have some¡­flaws in it. I purposely took less-than-safe routes in less-than-savory areas of the city. I meant to leave the surrounding arena of the villas as well, separating myself from powerful guards and people. Of course, I didn¡¯t intend to look entirely out of place.


    I wore a hood that covered just enough of my face to not seem suspicious. I also made sure to jog at a casual pace so people didn¡¯t think I was running toward them or away from something.


    To anyone watching me, it probably looked as if I was just a fool, absentmindedly running into places I shouldn¡¯t. Or that I believed myself to be so strong that it didn¡¯t matter where I went. Regardless of what conclusion someone drew, it did not matter. All I needed was for them to believe I was alone and isolated during the wee hours of the day.


    I passed by people who gave me dirty or confused looks but paid them no mind. It wasn¡¯t long before I arrived back at the royal villa, where the guards quickly opened the side gate for me. I went to my secluded spot and finished the jog off with stretches.


    When I was done, I let out a deep breath that produced a small cloud. It was spring now, but being this close to the ocean and with the sun down, the nights were still chilly. A leaf crunched under someone¡¯s foot, and I turned toward them with a smile. I knew she was training around here, and I was half expecting her to show up tonight.


    After all, with everything that has happened¡­I need to handle some things now instead of putting them off. I made a promise. I should make good on it.


    Cerila puffed her cheeks up with her ears folded down, seemingly embarrassed that I had caught her when she was trying to be stealthy. If she hadn¡¯t hit that leaf, I might not have heard her coming. Beastmen could be terrifyingly silent when they wanted to be. Even Mila has been trying to test the bounds of her stealth recently.


    <I guess I made a noise with that?> Cerila asked sheepishly.


    <Stepping on things tends to make noises,> I responded.


    She shot me an annoyed look, but I just chuckled. I stood up from the ground and, using earth magic, made a somewhat comfortable bench to sit on. I used to make furniture like that all the time while traveling or in the dungeon.


    I motioned for Cerila to sit down, and she quietly took a seat next to me. She was close but¡­not as close as she usually was. I wondered if that was because of how she had been acting or because of what happened today. Either way, I steeled myself for what was to come.


    We spent a few quiet moments together, just looking up at the night sky. Guards started walking around the grounds with lit torches, lighting standing lamps around us. It was a routine they did every day, and they would light the entire grounds. After the guards disappeared, I eventually let out a deep sigh.


    I looked over to Cerila; she was just watching me with a hint of anticipation and anxiety. After doing this a few times, I thought it would get easier. But it didn¡¯t.


    The looming ¡°what if I tell her and she hates me for it¡± was always present. It didn¡¯t matter how much I convinced myself or how often Cerila told me she cared about me. That gnawing fear that the worst would come to pass would remain.


    <Where do I even begin?> I signed more to myself than her.


    Cerila rested a hand on my thigh and smiled softly. <From the beginning. This secret is one you¡¯ve had for a long time, right? Whatever it is, I promise I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say. I won¡¯t interrupt you at all.>


    She¡¯s recognized even that, huh? And I wonder if she will still have that smile afterward¡­


    <The truth is I¡¯ve lived another life. I was reborn in this new world. My old world was very different from this one, yet oddly similar. I did... awful things to people. It¡¯s going to take a long time to explain. Do you still want to hear it?> I asked.


    When I finished signing, I looked at her in her swirling amber eyes. Cerila appeared shocked at my words. Perhaps her first reaction was to question what that even meant if it was even possible for someone to live two lives. But she knew I was serious¡ªthat I wouldn¡¯t joke around with something at such a moment.


    It only took her a few moments to start connecting the dots, to piece together all the things I had done that seemed unnatural, especially since she knew me when we were both so young. Her brows furrowed, and she clenched her hands tight. She looked more confused than angry. But she nodded for me to keep going.


    As I did for Sylvia, I started from the beginning. I explained who I was and what I did, how I was not born but created as a Human killing machine in service to my old version of Humanity, only for me to die a dog¡¯s death when they didn¡¯t need me anymore.


    And, of course, I told Cerila about everything in between as well. It was hard to explain the life of Commander Kronos and the things I did. Many of those ideas were out of the realm of possibility for someone in this world to grasp, but I made sure to explain things thoroughly.


    At the end of the day, it didn¡¯t matter if I genocided a group of people with a spear and magic or a bolter in hand. I killed countless people, some that deserved it but many that did not. The numbers may be even harder to grasp. They were too big, enough to where they became a statistic in most people¡¯s minds.


    What was it like to order the death of an entire planet? How could anyone who had never done it before even begin to grasp what that meant? Even now¡­I¡¯m not sure how many death warrants I signed. Millions? Easily. Did I end up being the reason a billion people perished?


    In the end, I might have¡­


    I rounded things off by telling her about my early childhood. I didn¡¯t know how I was reborn into this world and what happened in my first five years of life before I met her. The things I thought about doing to my family. The crushing guilt of failing to recognize the people who cared about me the most and only thanks to a miracle that I was able to tell them how much they meant.


    But just like I didn¡¯t tell Lin about Sylvia or Sylvia about Lin, I withheld the truth of Lin¡¯s identity and her connection to my previous life. That was not something for me to tell Cerila.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    My explanation took nearly an hour. I watched as Cerila¡¯s face morphed into various emotions. Some of shock, fear, and even sadness. Eventually, she settled on something that resembled more sorrow than anything. But to her credit, she did not interrupt me even once. She listened to it all: the good, the bad, and the downright terrible.


    Eventually, I ran out of anything significant I wanted to tell her. I had explained my life to the best of my abilities. I told her why I did some of the things I did in hopes that she would be able to understand everything fully. I could only wait for her response as the fear of denial gripped my heart.


    That¡¯s the best-case scenario¡­if Cerila just stood up and walked away¡­what would I even do? How would I feel?


    I looked over at her, with her eyes closed and lips slightly turned pinched into a frown. If Cerila ignored me or, worse, completely shunned me. I¡¯m not sure I would take that very well. I¡­I would miss her.


    I would regret doing this. I would undoubtedly feel crushed.


    Cerila finally opened her eyes. She let out a deep breath and scanned the quiet grounds until she eventually landed on me. Her brows tightened, and her eyes narrowed. She looked serious as if she was ready to fight me. And that scared me even more.


    <Are you Kaladin Shadowheart?> she signed.


    What?


    She leaned forward slightly. I could smell the sweat from her training that had dried on her clothes and body. In another moment, it might have been nice. But Cerila was deathly serious. I genuinely believed she would do something drastic if I responded in a lackluster way.


    But I wasn¡¯t confused about her question, just that she asked it so suddenly. Out of all the questions to ask, I hadn¡¯t expected that.


    It was a question I had already come to terms with, even if I wasn¡¯t sure if it was true or not. It¡¯s what I wanted to believe.


    <I am. I may not have always felt like it¡­and even now, I have times when I don¡¯t. But yes, I¡¯m Kaladin Shadowheart,> I signed confidently, looking her in her eyes.


    Cerila tilted her head slightly and sat back. <You are the same Kaladin that saved me? That sacrificed himself for me? The same man who takes care of a little girl as his daughter? Who fights for his family and freedom?>


    <Yes, I am that man,> I signed nervously with a nod.


    Cerila smiled a genuine ear-to-ear smile; her tail swished side to side, and her ears wiggled slightly. One I hadn¡¯t seen on her in a very long time. It reminded me of the smile she had on her tenth birthday and the one when we were reunited. I won¡¯t lie. It made my heart flutter a little.


    She scooted closer to me and rested her head on my shoulder. <Then there is nothing else to think about or say. If you are the Kaladin Shadowheart I know and love, then nothing changes for me. It doesn¡¯t matter who you were before we met. Only who you are now and what you¡¯ve done.>


    Relief washed over me like a tidal wave. I could feel the weight of my lies and secrets being lifted. I hadn¡¯t realized just how nervous I was until I wiped my palms off my shirt. I was even sweating a little.


    For her to accept me so willingly¡­was she more nervous that I was pretending to be someone else this whole time? That it was all a lie?


    ¡­


    I really am lucky to be surrounded by such caring people.


    I leaned my head against hers. ¡°Thank you, Cerila,¡± I said quietly to myself.


    We sat next to each other in comfortable silence once more. But it was different from before. It was more relaxed. The tension that was there had all but disappeared.


    I used my free hand that wasn¡¯t stuck between Cerila¡¯s arm and chest and brought out a small wooden box. <I ran into Aien today and got this for you today at the market.>


    Cerila looked up at me slightly with a glare. She raised an eyebrow at me as well. <Was this a gift to soothe me, just in case I got angry with you?>


    <That¡­I really didn¡¯t mean it to seem like that. I just wanted to give you something,> I told her honestly.


    Cerila giggled and took the box from me. She opened it, and the first thing there was a stack of paper. She looked a little confused at first but nodded slowly. She quickly moved onto the shirts and inspected each and every one of them with great care.


    She even rubbed her face against them and smiled softly, clearly enjoying how they felt. <Thank you, Kaladin. These are all so nice. I haven¡¯t had something made of manaweave in a long time,> she signed, hugging the shirts to her chest.


    <It¡¯s nothing, but there is more at the bottom,> I told her.


    She tilted her head slightly and removed the thin sheet of cloth at the bottom, revealing the rest of the gift. With the box resting on her thighs, she slowly took out the last two items. Her face reddened slightly, but she looked at them blankly. Then she let out a long-winded sigh.


    Wait, what? Did I mess up? Why does she look annoyed with me?


    Tears started to pool in her eyes, and her body began to shake as she held her new undergarments close. All of a sudden, Cerila started crying and letting out a noise that was her laugh. I was baffled at the sight. I never imagined I could mess up a gift in such a way.


    <Uh¡­Cerila? I¡¯m sorry.>


    She wiped the tears from her eyes with her shoulders and, while still laughing hysterically, managed to start signing, <I¡ª I can¡¯t believe I was even worried. When you said you lived another life, I thought that everything would just be one big lie, but you really are just you, Kal. Some things never change,> she eventually got out, fresh tears dripping down her face.


    <So¡­does that mean you like it?>


    <Of course I do!> she signed, then shot up and gave me a hug.


    I made sure to hug her back. I had to admit I was a bit shaken up. I felt like I just went on a rollercoaster of emotions despite never actually being on one before.


    Well, at least she seems happier now. That¡¯s all that matters.


    Cerila eventually let me go, and with a carefree smile, she refolded the clothes and put them back into the box. But she caught me staring again, and I nodded once more. There was something else I wanted to know.


    <Cerila¡­is something wrong with you? You¡¯ve been acting¡­ differently. Even Varnir and Lin brought it up to me. If something is bothering you, I can try and help,> I asked hesitantly.


    She sighed again, and her smile turned into a sad one. <It¡¯s nothing. I just have a lot on my mind recently.>


    <Does that mean I can¡¯t help?>


    She gave me a half smile and looked up at me. <Not right now. It¡¯s something I have to figure out. But¡­there is something I want from you. Will you hear me out?>


    Something she wants from me?


    <Okay, I¡¯d do anything to help you if it''s within my power.>


    Cerila sighed again and shook her head with an exasperated look. <Honestly, you don¡¯t even realize what half the things you say or do mean. But that''s why you are so sweet.>


    <When the tournament is over and when I win, I want something from you. You can definitely give it to me. I know you can.>


    Another one?


    <Well, you have to beat me, and I have no plans on losing this tournament. I also already have a promise with Sylvia about winning and losing¡­> I told her.


    Cerila shrugged. <That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll only ask you for it if I manage to win. If I don¡¯t win, you can just forget about it. Will you do it?>


    I returned her shrug. <Sure, I can do that.>


    <Good, that¡¯s all I needed to¡ª> Cerila stopped mid-sentence and sniffed the air.


    She smiled and slowly turned her head just in time to catch an orange blur moving behind a tree. ¡°You can come out now. We saw you,¡± I called out.


    Mila peered her head out from the tree with a playful frown. She ran over to us and hopped into my lap in one swift motion. ¡°That¡¯s not fair, I nearly got you¡­Cerila isn¡¯t allowed to smell me anymore,¡± she pouted.


    I picked her up from underneath her armpits, and she let out a giggle as she tried to squirm out of my grip. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fair. Cerila has the same abilities you do, so you have to be extra careful, right?¡±


    ¡°Okay! Oka¡ªDaddy, stop! Dinner! Dinner is ready!¡± she squealed as I tickled her.


    I let Mila down, and she stood up quickly. She turned around and faced us and tilted her head to the side as if she were trying to figure something out. Her tail swished back and forth behind her, and then she smiled as she nestled herself into me.


    She rubbed her head against my chest and my face, making a slight purring noise that emanated deep from within her small frame. I was confused, to say the least. Mila usually didn¡¯t make that noise, and although she did do these types of things from time to time when she was really excited or happy¡­it¡¯s just I don¡¯t know why she did it all of a sudden when she was looking so serious before. Even Cerila seemed confused.


    I gently rubbed her hair. It had really grown these last few months. It even started to rest on her shoulders slightly.


    ¡°Mila? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Daddy is happy,¡± she said before crawling over me and going to Cerila. She also did the same motion, still purring as she rubbed against Cerila.


    Cerila, of course, didn¡¯t mind one bit. It was a bit odd to see her do the same thing right back to Mila, but it was adorable in its own way. Perhaps Mila had managed to pick up on the mood or something? Or was I just that obvious?


    Well, I suppose I am happy.


    ¡ª


    The next day arrived, and the second day of the main tournament had begun. I had no fights for the day, and instead of sitting in the stands or waiting under the stadium, I opted to sit in the Luminar noble area. The private box sat high up in the stadium and had a bird¡¯s eye view of the coliseum grounds.


    Lin¡¯s family, being an Archdukedom, had an entire section themselves. Although since the first match hadn¡¯t begun, it was just Lin and me. After all, we had much to talk about.


    ¡°You really are running me ragged here,¡± she said with a sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m only somewhat sorry. I feel that this is all necessary, and I¡¯m sure you do as well,¡± I said with a grin.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know,¡± Lin mumbled as she handed me a small notebook. ¡°Everything is in there, so you check it out later. Just make sure you burn it when you are done.¡±


    The notebook disappeared into thin air. ¡°Understood. Where shall we start first?¡±


    ¡°First things first, that auction is already a known thing. Lord Marnos already has plans to dismantle it. It¡¯s filled with a bunch of crime rings, smugglers, and people from other countries using the tournament as a distraction to gather for it. We have snakes in the walls already, and everything is going according to plan. I¡¯m surprised your secret little merchant even knew about it,¡± Lin explained.


    ¡°And speaking about that merchant, I did my best, but there were no permits for a ¡®Deguzman.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Interesting, I figured as much. But for the auction, does this mean we already have an in?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We are so deep that we will be the one setting the location. I didn¡¯t plan on getting involved, but now that you are, I¡¯ll make the adjustments. It¡¯s been a long time since you and I have been on a mission,¡± she said with a grin.


    ¡°True, but we won¡¯t be alone. My family intends on coming.¡±


    Lin flicked her hair and took a sip of her drink. ¡°I figured as much. I already started planning around them.¡±


    ¡°Now then, what about Aconte? The half-Elf from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth I fought.¡±


    Lin licked her lips and set her cup down. ¡°It¡¯s as you expected. He¡¯s a half-Elf, his father is unknown, and his mother is in the city guard for one of the fort cities on our border. He¡¯s middle-of-the-road in talent and education at Saber Academy. He works hard but receives no recognition. No one really knows much about him, not because he is mysterious but because he isn¡¯t important enough. It was on short notice, but we found little to be concerned about.¡±


    That¡¯s good, very good.


    ¡°What about our masked female?¡± I asked next.


    Lin cracked her knuckles with a frustrated look. ¡°Next to nothing. She goes by the name of Zero and popped up a few years ago at the Knight Academy in Sandervile. Top of her class in everything. She doesn¡¯t go home for vacations and has no apparent family members. Trains all day long when not in class. She never takes off that mask, even to eat. She takes her food to her room. She never socializes with other students or teachers. Along with her cold and blunt personality, she has garnered herself a reputation as a sketchy masked person that people tend to avoid. The only person she is even remotely seen around is Adria Sandervile.¡±


    ¡°So nothing? That¡¯s not good,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah, sounds like someone I used to know,¡± she said with a grin.


    ¡°But if anyone knows anything about her, it¡¯s Adria Sandervile. But naturally, she hasn¡¯t even so much as let out a peep about who Zero really is to anyone. And we questioned a lot of students and staff in Sandervile,¡± Lin said with a hint of annoyance. ¡°Is she really a reincarnated person¡­like us?¡±


    The crowd erupted into a roar as Cerila took the stage, followed by a student from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth using a halberd. The match began as I mulled over what to think about this Zero person.


    ¡°I believe so. Her soul is closer to ours than Sylvia¡¯s. But the timing¡­did you get an exact time frame of arrival?¡± I asked.


    The crowd exploded as Cerila continued to trade blows with the High Elf. Her opponent was on the back foot, barely able to keep up with Cerila¡¯s overwhelming speed and strength.


    ¡°Three years ago.¡±


    ¡°Three years ago¡­that¡¯s a little after I left Sandervile,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to wait for¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is that the royal guard?¡±


    ¡°Why are they here?¡±


    ¡°Is that their new leader?¡±


    Well, speak of the devil.


    Captain Fairchild strode gallantly up to us as the Paine family guards let him through without even a word. His red cape followed behind him, as did four other Praetorian Guards. He gave us both a short bow and handed me an enclosed envelope. ¡°From Her Majesty, Sir Dragonslayer.¡±


    ¡°The queen sure does work fast,¡± I said as I opened the envelope and scanned the information. ¡°Thank you, Captain Fairchild. And give my thanks to Her Majesty as well.¡±


    Captain Fairchild nodded at my words and bowed again. ¡°Lady Paine,¡± he said simply.


    Lin smiled. ¡°Captain Fairchild.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave then,¡± Captain Fairchild said and left as quickly as he came with the other guards in tow.


    ¡°Well, that was surprising,¡± Lin said with raised eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s on the note?¡±


    ¡°Information on Tristan Relud, or what is still known about him,¡± I explained.


    The stadium shook as Cerila finished her opponent, her sword pointed directly under his chin, poised to end him. The High Elf from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth surrendered, and Cerila took her first match of the tournament with ease.


    ¡°Relud¡­that¡¯s the vice mayor¡¯s last name. I remember seeing them many years ago, but¡­what did it say?¡± Lin asked as she rubbed her chin.


    ¡°Tristian Relud has apparently become a recluse to the point people wonder if he is actually still alive. No one has seen him in public since¡­well, a particular incident with a runaway slave a little over three years ago,¡± I said.


    Lin slowly turned her head toward me. ¡°It¡¯s too obvious.¡±


    ¡°It is. It¡¯s the convenient answer that I¡¯m coming to as well. But yet, because it¡¯s such a simple answer, I find it hard to believe. I spent a long time with Tristian Relud and even shared a room with him. I never once imagined he was a woman,¡± I said as I scratched the back of my head.


    ¡°If this Zero is Tristian Relud, that answers why she hates me so much. Regardless, in the grand scheme of things, it matters little. It just puts a face to a masked enemy,¡± I said seriously.


    Lin looked worried for a moment but nodded. ¡°Do you want me to handle it? You two were friends. I wouldn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is all just speculation. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s Zero, Tristian Relud, or anyone else. I will deal with it personally if they come for me or my family. As I always have.¡±


    I haven¡¯t grown so weak of mind to ignore a threat to my loved ones. I will always put them first.


    Always.

 Vol.7 Ch.181- Fruits Of Labor.

    ¡°You¡¯re making such a scary face. You should just relax,¡± Lin said with a chuckle. ¡°Are you planning on watching more of today¡¯s matches?¡±


    Was I? Oops.


    I straightened myself in the chair and nodded. ¡°I am. There are some interesting bouts today, and one of them will decide my next opponent. I should at least watch that.¡±


    Although I really do hope that she loses. I would rather avoid a fight with her if possible.


    There was some commotion and heavy footsteps at the entrance. Lin and I both looked over to find Sylas marching straight to us. He looked less than pleased for some reason.


    ¡°That¡¯s where you two have been,¡± he said with a sigh, letting his body drop into a seat next to me. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you two forever.¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t bother to check our seats?¡± Lin asked with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°You two have never not been in the underground. I didn¡¯t expect to find you all the way up here,¡± he complained as he dabbed the sweat off his forehead.


    Did he run up the stairs or something? What¡¯s the point of that?


    ¡°Did you manage to watch Cerila¡¯s match?¡± I asked casually.


    ¡°I only caught brief glimpses of it. To be honest, I¡¯m more interested in these next two,¡± Sylas answered.


    ¡°Indeed. Ren, Tsarra, and Adria Sandervile will make for an exciting third day,¡± Lin chimed in.


    ¡°Now we welcome our very own Princess Knight! Arene Maxwell!¡±


    The crowd roared Ren¡¯s name, and countless people stood up to clap and shake the stadium as she walked in. Sometimes, I really did forget that she was a princess. One that the people rather liked.


    Ren¡¯s strawberry-colored hair was tied back and bounced with each step as she waved back to the crowd. Her black-plated armor shined in the sunlight, along with her genuine smile that seemed to melt the hearts of many. Her armor wasn¡¯t that of a knight per se, as it wasn¡¯t full plate, and she was using the katana the school made for her.


    Ren wore red leather pants that had black metal covering her thighs, knees, and shins, but that was all. She wanted a little more mobility and also didn¡¯t wear a helmet. I figured that was part of her being a princess. I should convince her to wear one.


    ¡°Let us give our very best greetings to the young knight from Sandervile. Rosom Dun!¡±


    Rosom strode out from his tunnel, wearing armor fit for a knight. The full plate armor was painted a vibrant orange, its outlines being a bright white. The young knight carried a long sword at his hip and waved at the crowd, who cheered on him, albeit in a far less enthusiastic way than they did for Ren.


    ¡°Ren¡¯s been strong in this tournament. She¡¯s really improved,¡± Lin commented.


    Sylas nodded his head profusely. ¡°Indeed. An accurate observation, dear sister.¡±


    Lin let out a soft sigh and smiled wryly as she gazed over at me. ¡°A certain someone¡¯s training is really doing wonders for people.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Once again, you are correct, dear sister,¡± Sylas interrupted me. ¡°It appears that Kaladin¡¯s training over this last year and some have indeed increased our friends¡¯ abilities by a noticeable degree. I never imagined that this ¡®no mana enhancement¡¯ style of training would be so successful. Perhaps it should be the new norm.¡±¡¯


    I just stared silently at Sylas, and he slowly turned his head to face me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you both looking at me like that? Did I say something weird?¡±


    Lin and I sighed in unison and turned our attention back to the arena. Ren and Rosom just finished shaking hands with the referee and were about to start their match. Rosom donned his helmet as well.


    Sylas, either not caring or unbothered by us, stroked his chin and asked, ¡°Kaladin, you knew Rosom Dun, correct? What is your opinion of him?¡±


    ¡°If you are asking my opinion of him as a person, I don¡¯t really have one. He was¡­kind enough, I suppose. But as a knight, he was in the top five of the class for everything and was rather competent for that age. He even stood up against me after I killed all of our guards and escaped slavery, so he is rather brave, I suppose.¡±


    Sylas looked very concerned for a moment but nodded. ¡°Noted¡­¡±


    The battle commenced, and the two students immediately began their clash. At first, the two just gauged each other¡¯s strength with probing attacks and defense responses. Ren was quick, and her strikes were efficient. Rosom, however, never faltered.


    Sparks flew as the katana met the longsword. Rosom¡¯s defense was nothing to scoff at. He met all of Ren¡¯s attacks head-on and countered, riposted, or straight-up blocked them with his Dwarven Steel longsword. As things stood, the two would continue to be evenly matched.


    Well, they were both holding their cards to their chest. I know Ren hasn¡¯t used her crystal magic the entire tournament. As for Rosom, as long as things haven¡¯t changed over the last few years, he isn¡¯t a mage.


    However, judging by his soul¡­he has quite a bit of potential, about the same as Ren.


    The fight continued, and the first person to successfully land an attack was actually Rosom. He used his sword almost like a club and redirected Ren¡¯s slash to the side. With the forward momentum, he launched his elbow straight out and caught Ren¡¯s arm with enough force to stagger her. Rosom quickly followed up with a pommel strike to Ren¡¯s chest, but she managed to back away in the knick of time.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to know that Sandervile isn¡¯t filled with incompetent fools. If they could produce more individuals like Rosom, they may actually become a threat,¡± Lin commented offhandedly, seeming impressed by Rosom¡¯s skills.


    ¡°Indeed. This Mr. Dumb shows promise,¡± Sylas agreed.


    ¡°It¡¯s Dun¡­not dumb,¡± Lin said with a chuckle.


    I grinned along with Sylas, but I had to agree. Sandervile had many things going for it, all things considered. It wasn¡¯t a financially poor nation by any means, although it did lack material resources compared to its neighbor Whieland or the financial and trading powerhouse of Ostella. It was still a powerful nation with a strong military.


    With abundant fertile land and a bursting population, Sandervile could afford to support a massive standing army, even as a simple city-state. Of course, it was still smaller than the Empire of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth or the Kingdom of Luminar, but when combined with even one of the other city-states that specialized in more elite troops, it was a formidable force.


    It was a shame the city was plagued with corrupt nobles and schemes that kept the nation from genuinely growing¡ªas well as outdated and even cruel systems of government. If an institution with genuine sway and power like Forward University or a strong leader like King Maxwell swept in, they could easily turn Sandervile into a more prosperous nation.


    There was also the problem with being a part of a confederacy. The three city-states were allies when it only came to foreign pressure or keeping one another in check. Sandervile can never expand its horizons, as any attempt would see them surrounded on both sides.


    Well, it¡¯s not my problem. Not yet, anyway.


    Back at the fight, Ren was back on the offensive. She received no lasting injuries from Rosom¡¯s strike and was slowly whittling him down one move at a time. Rosom was still managing, but as time dragged on and he was forced to deal with Ren¡¯s never-ending attacks, it was clear who was in better shape.


    Rosom¡¯s armor was starting to weigh him down. His perfect defense was beginning to show more and more cracks, allowing Ren to capitalize and land more hits. One such strike made a sizable gash in Rosom¡¯s pauldron, forcing him back for the first time.


    Ren was quick to chase after him, but she hesitated as Rosom deviated from his original responses. Instead of raising his sword to meet Ren, he simply brought an open palm up to her. To anyone else, it would appear he was ordering her to stop, but I could see the mana gather around one of his fingers in the shape of a ring. Rosom was going to use a dungeon item.


    A purple crystal formed around Ren, encapsulating her just in time as an ear-piercing noise assaulted me, even going so far as to silence the excited crowd. The more sensitive races, such as myself, were brought to physical pain. It was high-pitched and indiscriminate, and despite being so far away from the origin point, I still had a hand to ear, trying to block the noise.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    If I were right in front of Rosom, it would have burst my eardrums, maybe even knocked me out if I had been unprepared. Even as a Human, Ren wouldn¡¯t be safe from that kind of sound.


    However, Rosom seemed unaffected by the noise and was already in front of Ren. His longsword cut the crystal in half, but Ren was nowhere to be found. Suddenly, the bottom half of the crystal broke apart like glass to reveal Ren. She was in a low, crouching stance. She nearly had her forehead on the floor.


    Rosom was in the middle of a broad and powerful swing that had already cleaved the crystal, leaving him wide open. Ren brought the edge of her sword to Rosom¡¯s head with a single quick slash and stopped it just shy of decapitating him.


    My ears still rang, and the crowd was already shooting with fervor at the quick turnaround of a fight that was seemingly about who was the better sword user. Rosom let his sword drop to the dirt and motioned toward the referee for a surrender. Ren had won.


    ¡°The Princess Knight takes her very first official bout! Will she be able to follow the legacy of her brother and father?!¡±


    ¡°That was an interesting trick. It¡¯s not only her physical abilities and sword skills that have improved, but her magic. I wonder who taught her that?¡± Lin pondered as she gave me a sly look.


    ¡°Ren has worked very hard, and she did it basically on her own. I only gave her some pointers. She can now control her magic and use it with far more precision than before. Even I¡¯m impressed,¡± I explained honestly.


    After my very first battle with Ren, when I arrived at Forward University, I gave her a few tips on how she could improve. For one, I told her to work on being less formulated in her approach. Her attacks used to follow a very specific and set pattern, which made it very easy to interpret and respond.


    Although she was still a very disciplined and straightforward swordswoman, she incorporated more patterns and sequences into a fight and changed them on the fly to suit the situation. It made it harder to read her and thus beat her.


    I also told her that she should use her crystal magic more offensively as I did for earth magic, but even now, that ability seemed to elude her as it cost far too much for her to handle. I know she has also worked on controlling her crystals from a distance, but I¡¯m not sure if she has been able to learn that yet.


    Either way, Ren¡¯s control over her magic is twice as good as it was before. The old Ren wouldn''t have been able to form a single crystal that quickly and even move inside of it to dodge Rosom¡¯s attack.


    She really has grown. I wonder what happens when she uses wide-scale crystal magic and the new techniques she learned from that book¡­just how strong is Ren?


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± I mumbled to myself.


    ¡°Are you talking to yourself now, Kala¡ª¡±


    ¡°KAALADIN! KALLLADIN!¡±


    Sylas¡¯s comment was cut off by a booming voice that carried over even the audience¡¯s collective tone. Everyone in the stadium looked over to the source, which just so happened to be the royal seats.


    And there, shouting my name, was King Maxwell¡­smiling ear to ear as he held my daughter up in the air. How she got there, why she was with him, I had no idea. She was supposed to be in the family seating area with everyone else. All I could do was look on from afar. At the very least, Mila seemed excited as she waved to me.


    Lauren was also there, as was Queen Maxwell, but¡­


    ¡°Well, at least you know that the king values you. It¡¯s an honor to have a ruler hold your child,¡± Sylas said with a shrug.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it is¡­¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go get her?¡± Lin questioned.


    ¡°It should be fine. At the very least, Mila trusts Lauren, and so do I. Besides, sitting with the king is probably the safest place in the entire stadium¡­¡± I argued.


    I just sighed and figured I would talk to King Maxwell later. I highly doubt he grabbed Mila out of malice or anything. The odds are he just happened to have walked by and, instead of just saying hi or something, picked her up and walked off.


    This means either Sylvia or one of my parents let this happen¡­I¡¯ll be having that conversation as well.


    ¡°Mmm? Clouds?¡± Sylas mused as he looked up at the sky.


    Sure enough, the sun that had been beaming down onto the stadium was suddenly covered by clouds. This morning, I did see some forming over the ocean, but I didn¡¯t think much about it. So far, the weather has been relatively nice in Flumare. I suppose a little rain wouldn¡¯t hurt, either.


    After the arena was swept up and the referee in position, the crowd welcomed the next two contestants. The first person was someone from Sandervile that I was unfamiliar with. The Human student wore brown robes and carried an expensive-looking staff made of gold and jewels. His opponent, on the other hand¡­


    ¡°Welcome, Her Royal Highness, Princess Tsarra Tel¡¯an¡¯duth!¡±


    The crowd cheered for Tsarra as she walked out with her silver and white robes flowing behind her. In her hand was her new dark oak staff. The fist-sized deep green dungeon shard at the end seemed bright from even here as a golden claw attached it to the wood.


    ¡°Did you watch Tsarra¡¯s qualifiers?¡± I asked Lin.


    She nodded with a pensive look. ¡°I did indeed. She overwhelmed her opponents with water magic. Her first fight ended with the opponent literally being swept off the platform.¡±


    Interesting¡­I have yet to see Tsarra fight in a one-on-one battle. I¡¯m curious to see how it goes.


    The two mages met in the center, exchanged their pleasantries, and walked back to their starting spots. The referee raised their hand, and with the crowd¡¯s cheers, the fight began.


    The Sandervile opponent immediately raised his staff, and a large Fireball began to form at the tip, but before he could even grow it in size, Tsarra already had an enormous wall of water as tall as a man formed in front of her.


    As if cutting a string, the wall of water swelled in size and crashed down onto the platform, rushing toward Tsarra¡¯s opponent. The Sandervile mage responded by launching his Fireball directly into the incoming wave.


    The orange sphere of magic burned and decimated the wave of water, nullifying it completely. That mage from Sandervile was clearly not an amateur, as he was not panicking in the slightest. Another Fireball was already forming, but Tsarra had launched another wave, followed up by another.


    Wave after wave of blue water crashed onto the arena platform. It looked as if a real-life storm in the middle of the ocean had suddenly found itself on land. To the Sandervile¡¯s mage credit, he met every wave with a destructive Fireball.


    However, he was struggling. For every spell he cast, Tsarra cast two of her own. The Sandervile mage was slowly being overwhelmed as Tsarra continued to pressure him with water.


    Was her plan to submit her opponents through attrition? It¡¯s not a half-bad plan. If I were to compare Tsarra¡¯s mana capacity to others, she would win eight out of ten times, especially with her equipment involved.


    Even now, against her current opponent, she would win that way. But I know Tsarra. She is way more capable than this.


    That much I am confident of.


    The Sandervile mage, feeling the pressure, changed his plans. Instead of meeting the waves with balls of fire, he formed a wall. Steam rose and overtook the stadium as superheated magic met the waves. From our seats above, I watched as the Sandervile mage raised his hand and gathered mana for a second spell core.


    It was often very difficult for a mage to form and maintain two separate spell cores. Yet, he was capable of it. No signs of distress or fatigue were on either of the mages¡¯ faces.


    A spear of orange fire appeared over the Sandervile mage¡¯s head. It dripped orange flames onto the stone platform, and with a wave of his hand, the spear shot off and pierced the firewall. The spell was headed directly for Tsarra, but it never made it to the halfway point of the arena.


    The waves swirling at the center sprung up and blocked and consumed the spear of fire, extinguishing the orange flames. The Sandervile mage continued to form more spears of fire and launched them at a variety of angles. Some went high with an arch, trying to hit Tsarra like a siege weapon. Others even went around the waves and skirted the edges of the arena.


    Regardless, Tsarra blocked them all and continued forming more and more water waves. At this point, the sides of the arena were being flooded with water. The poor referee was in the middle of it all, his vision almost completely blocked off. The only reason he was still standing was because of the barrier mages protecting him from Tsarra¡¯s water and the Sanderviles mage¡¯s explosions.


    But it was also around this time that something changed. Tsarra raised her other arm, and a single, tiny ball of water shot out. Without my Dragon eye, it was impossible to follow the spell as it swam through the torrent. But that tiny little ball no bigger than the palm of a hand burst through the flame wall.


    The Sandervile mage looked taken back but smirked at the ball as it approached him. He used his gaudy staff to bat the ball away, but instead of bursting apart or spiraling away harmlessly, something else happened.


    The ball grew in size rapidly.


    The palm-sized ball expanded in the blink of an eye into a vast bubble that morphed around the Sandervile mage, swelling him up. The mage attempted to burn his way out with fire, but every hole he made was quickly patched up. He quickly lost concentration, and the firewall dispersed with a flicker.


    That¡¯s when the waves came crashing in. The water from the waves didn¡¯t just glide past the bubble that was holding the mage but rather began to fill it up. The crowd looked on with shock as, in a matter of moments, the Sandervile mage was thrashing around helplessly in the bubble, drowning.


    Sylas shot out of his seat and leaned over the ledge. ¡°This! This can¡¯t be! Tsarra¡­ she wouldn¡¯t¡ª¡± he trailed off.


    I wonder¡­ are Tsarra¡¯s goals that serious? Is she capable of snuffing out a life in such a way in order to accomplish said goals?


    One of the incoming waves washed the bubble and mage away, sending him off the platform. The referee called the match the second the bubble popped, and the mage hit the ground.


    Sylas looked relieved as he sat back in his chair. Lin seemed to be of the same mind as me.


    Tsarra may have experienced the deaths of many, but that is still not the same as killing someone. Killing a stranger by suffocation as well, Tsarra and many others don¡¯t have the mental fortitude to do that. Not yet, anyway.


    The announcer signaled Tsarra¡¯s victory, and the crowd responded with their applause. Medical mages were quickly dispatched, and the student from Sandervile was whisked away, still alive at that.


    ¡°Good to know¡­¡± Lin mumbled quietly with a faint smile.


    ¡°Please allow our staff a moment to prepare the stage! Up next is the Mayor of Sandervile¡¯s daughter. The Rose Maiden!¡±

 Vol.7 Ch.182- Friends At Last.

    It took quite some time and a team of mages to clean up the massive amount of water that Tsarra had summoned in the arena. It also didn¡¯t help that dark clouds had consumed the once-clear blue sky and were giving off a light rain that blanketed the entire stadium.


    The staff were moving quickly to deploy canopies to block the rain. It seemed that whoever built this stadium did consider the rain and snow as a problem, as most of the crowd would be shaded. But that sadly left the contestants exposed to the elements.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious to see how Adria Sandervile fights. Her mother was a well-known mage in the war,¡± Lin said casually.


    ¡°I do remember that being mentioned a few times. I believe she was a Master plant mage if my memory serves me right,¡± I mused.


    Lin looked over at me with a raised eyebrow. ¡°And? Can she follow in her mother''s footsteps?¡±


    I looked down at the stadium floor as Adria faced off against her opponent from Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. Even with a little bit of mana in my Dragon eye, I could tell what level she was. Or at least what her potential was.


    ¡°She can if she has the desire to,¡± I answered.


    Lin and Sylas both nodded quietly to themselves. I honestly wouldn¡¯t have imagined that the little girl who took me in and tried to be my friend would one day hold the power to be amongst the elite of the world.


    I highly doubted that Adria was at the level of Grandmaster already. Not even Prince Leopold could claim that title, and he also had roughly the same potential as Adria, maybe just a bit more. I was also willing to bet that he had been training his magic for a lot longer than Adria, as well as being an Elf with a naturally higher mana pool.


    Well, that¡¯s all just speculation. I can¡¯t confirm any of that, so I guess we will just have to wait and see how Adria does. But then again¡­she did injure her opponent pretty severely in her preliminary matches. I just can¡¯t see Adria doing that¡­


    I refocused on the match at hand just in time to watch the referee start the match. The Tel¡¯an¡¯duth student had already drawn one of her twin sabers from her back and was sprinting straight toward Adria.


    The Elf looked confident in her abilities to handle a mage. It looked like she had faced many such opponents before. Instead of being a fish dead in the water, the Elf tossed a handful of throwing daggers at high speeds in hopes of distracting Adria for even a moment.


    But that didn¡¯t matter at all, as Adria didn¡¯t even flinch. She simply raised her staff, and on command, green vines broke the surface of the arena and swatted the daggers away with a swift strike. It was also at that exact moment that green vines erupted from the floor beneath the Elf in an attempt to grab her.


    The Elf tried to cut at the vines but only managed to slice apart a handful of them. The green plants snaked around the Elf¡¯s leg, locking her to the ground. The Elf frantically tried to cut herself free, but what happened next made even me sit at the edge of my seat.


    More green vines erupted from the ground, but instead of trying to grab their opponent, they just pierced straight into the Elf¡¯s body. The Tel¡¯an¡¯duth student let out a scream as Adria¡¯s magic impaled her through her thighs, knees, and even shoulders, rendering the Elf completely immobile.


    The rainy ground and green plants were dyed red in the blink of an eye. It was a brutal display of power that even surprised the roaring crowd for a moment as they forgot to cheer. But even so, Adria was not done.


    Veins wrapped around the Elf¡¯s body whipped her back, and launched her across the arena with extreme force. The Elf crashed into the stone wall, holes in her body and bleeding.


    ¡°Ah¡ªThe Rose Maiden wins!¡± the announcer said hesitantly.


    The crowd erupted into cheer as Sylas scrunched up his face and watched Adria walk off the platform. ¡°It¡­it was a one-sided beatdown. Is that Elf even alive?¡± Sylas muttered with a hint of fear.


    ¡°That was indeed a beatdown, but I think that Elf is alive judging by the medical team¡¯s reaction. It looks like Adria Sandervile isn¡¯t taking the same path as all of you. She is showing off her strength and isn¡¯t holding back in this tournament,¡± Lin said back, somewhat surprised herself.


    I didn¡¯t answer either of them. I was shocked to my core, not at the violence itself or the fact that Adria was a skilled mage with spell-core-forming times that rivaled 95% of students already. No, it was that Adria was capable of demonstrating such raw brutality on an opponent during a tournament.


    Was that a message to me? It must be¡­I suppose it was my actions that led Adria to be this way.


    ¡°Feeling bad about yourself, Kaladin?¡± Lin asked me as she gave me a side-eye.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s just another trial I have to face.¡±


    ¡ª


    A day passed, and it was the start of another tournament round. Everyone has officially fought in one match, and we are progressing through the bracket. Also, it seemed the weather was here to stay as the rain only increased in power overnight, turning from a drizzle to a downpour.


    I was the second match of the day, and my opponent was Adria. I hadn¡¯t seen her at all since the day before, and I didn¡¯t bother going to watch the first match either. I just sat in my prep room alone, waiting for the official to tell me to go on standby.


    The crowd shook the stadium above my head as their cheers rose and fell with the match. That notice for standby did not take long as the knock on my door came. I let out a deep breath and made my way through the underbelly to my side.


    By the time I arrived, the stage was ready, and I was quickly ushered to the door. With a countdown and the announcement of my arrival to the crowd, I strode out to my spot, spear in hand. The crowd roared and waved to me, shouting my name and encouraging me. It was¡­odd having so many people cheer for me in hopes that I crushed my opponent.


    I guess no matter the place, no matter the time, or no matter the world, people really do like blood sports.


    ¡°We welcome back the mage that won her first match with overwhelming power just yesterday! Give three cheers for Adria Sandervile, The Rose Maiden!¡±


    In equal support, the crowd clapped and shouted for Adria. It made sense, considering she was a princess in her own right. A princess who was more than happy to sate the crowd¡¯s bloodlust.


    Adria and I walked to meet each other in the middle, and we stared at each other for a time, seemingly stuck in our own world. She didn¡¯t look angry or vengeful. Instead, she looked at me with a sad frown.


    ¡°Kali¡­¡± Adria said softly as the rain trickled down her face.


    ¡°Young Master,¡± I said with a grin.


    Her eyes went wide for a moment, wiping away that sad frown. She immediately looked up at me and giggled. ¡°You aren¡¯t taking this very seriously, are you, Kaladin?¡±


    I chuckled along with her. ¡°I am. I just don¡¯t want to see you so down on yourself, Adria. I¡¯ve told you before that it wasn¡¯t your fault. Besides, you are here to show me something, right?¡±


    A soft smile spread across her face. She let her staff rest against her and clapped her hands loudly. She took on a more serious posture and pointed her finger directly at me with a look of newfound determination, flicking the rain off her robes and hair.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! Just like I said before, as your friend, I¡¯m here to beat you, Kaladin Shadowheart! I¡¯m going to show just how hard I¡¯ve been working!¡± she announced proudly.


    That¡¯s much better. That¡¯s the Adria Sandervile I know.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it, Lady Sandervile,¡± I said with a smile and an extended hand.


    Adria shook my hand enthusiastically with a proud smile, and we walked back to our starting positions. The referee raised his arm and let it fall, signaling the start of the match. Yet, the two of us didn¡¯t move.


    Perhaps it was just too surreal, but for a moment, I really did hesitate to attack Adria. Things weren¡¯t the same as they were back then. Despite the looming agreement with the queen and what needed to be done, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to hurt her senselessly. Even if the queen forced me, I wouldn¡¯t follow her request, not against Adria.


    Even Adria faltered slightly. She didn¡¯t immediately form a spell core or anything. She looked worried again. That determination was slipping away from her eyes. But we both knew it had to be done. We had our reasons to fight each other, even if we didn¡¯t like it.


    But that was short-lived. We steeled our resolve, and Adria was the first to form a spell core. Tiny red flowers sprouted in front of her. I decided to keep my distance for the time being and launched a magical attack from range.


    Tiny stones separated from the platform around me and shot off through the downpour with loud snaps, cutting the rain like butter. They arrived before Adria in rapid succession, but a wall of green plant matter bloomed in front of her, rendering the stones harmless.


    What is that? That wasn¡¯t vines? Did she bloom that giant wall from those flowers?


    I pointed my spear forward to launch a more direct attack, but I was forced on the defensive as I watched vines speed underneath the ground and toward me in my Dragon eye. The vines broke the stone platform just in front of me, and there were far more than there had been to the Tel¡¯an¡¯duth High Elf that she fought just yesterday.


    Knowing that if I let my guard down, I would be impaled by those vines, I used fire magic for the first time in this tournament. The crowd cheered as a cone of blazing hot heat roared out of my extended hand, making the rain and plant matter sizzle. But I couldn¡¯t help but let my eyes go wide as I was forced to cut down two straggler vines that had made it through my flames.


    What? That wasn¡¯t enough to¡ªwater¡­


    I realized I was looking at Adria¡¯s magic wrong. I was treating the vines like Varnir¡¯s roots, but that was fundamentally wrong. Adria¡¯s plant magic was far superior as her plants were a vibrant green. And vibrant green plants meant that they were getting plenty of water.


    Her magic won¡¯t burn as easily as I anticipated, I suppose. I¡¯ll need to increase the heat. Is she even using the external water and wet ground to feed her plants? If that¡¯s the case, things might be even more challenging. She¡¯s going to be troublesome. I¡¯m impressed.


    For a while, Adria and I traded magical attacks. I would send Stone Lances capable of breaking through her wall, and she would continue her assault using her vines I had to take more seriously.


    But as I carved another vine in half with my spear, the probing phase ended. I fed mana to my muscles and sprinted straight towards Adria. She wasn¡¯t slacking and had actually planted clusters of roots underground in the middle field to attack me. It was clever, and if it weren¡¯t for my Dragon eye, I would have only heard them coming the moment I got close.


    However, with Soul Sight, I could see the largest clusters and avoided them, only springing the smaller traps and easily handling them with a mixture of fire and steel. I was a little over the halfway point and on the edge of the arena, just far enough to see around Adria¡¯s makeshift wall.


    I half expected to see her watching me, but she just had her eyes closed in concentration, her lips moving in what I assumed was silent mumbling. I launched a Fireball at Adria, but vines sprouted from the ground and absorbed the impact.


    Once the steam from the rain cleared, that¡¯s when I saw something concerning. The plant matter wall had changed; thick black veins squirmed and pulsed alongside it, and veins from the opposite side of the arena and from behind me sprouted with red rose-like flowers on the end of them.


    Those same black veins protruded on the surrounding veins, and with a sound like a sword being unsheathed from a scabbard, thin barb-like needles burst from the veins. It looked like thorns.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Oh, that¡¯s not good.


    I encapsulated myself in a protective stone barrier using the available platform as quickly as possible, just in time for the barrage of thorns to blanket me. Water splashed on my face as my shield was buffeted by the sheer force and volume of Adria¡¯s attack.


    I had to count to five in my head and double-check with my Dragon eye just to make sure there weren¡¯t any more coming. I let the stone wall crumble, revealing the cracked and broken thorns thrown around on the arena floor.


    Those things are no joke. They are almost as strong as metal and could easily take a limb or two if they hit the right place and are big enough. Geeze, look at that one¡­it¡¯s as big as my arm.


    I couldn¡¯t let Adria attack me one-sidedly, so I raised my spear into the air. An orange ball appeared at the end and shot off high into the sky like a flare. It arced downward and exploded into small streaks that fell back toward the arena.


    I blanketed the arena platform in cluster fire, burning the vegetation or just exploding it entirely. I wiped most of the plant matter out, but Adria¡¯s wall still stood, albeit worse for wear. Holes were burning through them, and I could see Adria from the other side. It looked as if I had hit her in the arm, yet she continued to concentrate and¡ª


    What the hell is that?


    When I looked back, it wasn¡¯t just Adria¡¯s bright soul I was seeing but something else. Underneath Adria was a spherical spell core of which the likes I had never seen before. It was growing in size rapidly as Adria continued to feed it. Whatever she was doing, it was no plant magic that I knew of.


    I increased my speed to the near maximum, more than I ever had during this entire tournament. I cut down vines, burned away launched thorns, and reached Adria¡¯s wall, ready to explode through it with a concentrated point-blank fire spell.


    But that never came to pass as I just barely managed to bring my spear to guard my face. It was a blur, and when it hit me, it felt like a truck had run me over. I was forced back and rolled across the arena floor, kicking up water and defending myself from attacking veins.


    I stood back up, sliced a vine apart, and barely had time to see the thing that had punched me. It looks like a giant green arm with no hand. But even that was changing rapidly as veins and plant matter swirled around, forming a palm, and then fingers began to grow.


    In the middle of the fingers¡¯ growth, another punch was thrown at me. I blocked it with a bit of earth magic and my spear once more and quickly thrust my weapon into the massive arms in an attempt to cut it. But it was like I hit a brick wall. My spear tip barely pierced into it, and like I was just a fly, the arm swatted me away.


    That¡­that is not just plant magic. What is that thing? A living, moving hand? Is this a dungeon item?


    I quickly got back up to my feet and fed mana into a spell core. The giant arm rushed me, but I wouldn¡¯t be fooled for a third time. A bright blue flame engulfed my spear tip and increased in intensity. It had been a long time since I had used this, but it was as good a time as any. Adria deserved it with how much she had grown.


    The super-heated blue flame calmed and looked like a solid piece of glass. The water droplets sizzled and turned into steam mid-air, not even able to get close to the super-heated spear tip. What was once a brick wall became butter as I sliced the arm in half at the wrist.


    I launched myself forward and assaulted the arm, cutting it into chunks and letting it fall to the arena floor. The writhing plant mass seemed to die slowly as it was separated from the main body. And after rendering it to a nub, the arm backed away with its remaining length.


    As I returned my focus to Adria, I watched in awe as the spell core rose from the ground, taking the shape of thick, purple and gold vines. It was beautiful in a sense. It almost reminded me of Magic Lilies, but it was just twenty times more dangerous.


    The new plant appeared to have consumed Adria, wrapping around her in a protective shell. I launched Fire Lances at the mass in hopes of burning it away, but my regular spells were truly harmless against it. The moment the old arm was utterly absorbed, the growing mass shook and shuttered, and in an instant, it began to expand.


    I watched in real-time as what looked to be a monster that I had only seen in books grew in front of my very eyes. Gargantuan arms, thick massive legs, a body that looked muscular and shredded but made out of plants. It looked to be an Elder Treant, a beast that should not have appeared anywhere outside of the Magical Forest on Amoth or in a dungeon.


    Things just got even more complicated. Why do I always have to take down big things? Why can¡¯t they ever just be¡­fast or something simple?


    The towering behemoth rose to be as tall as a three-story building. The crowds shouted in a mixture of fear, surprise, and anticipation. Some closest to the arena even began to scramble out from their seats.


    With speed that was consistent with monsters of this world, the Elder Treant attempted to squish me flat with its hand. I dodged it to the side, avoiding the massive figure as it destroyed the arena ground, leaving a sizable crater. In the next instant, I whipped around, blocking thorns that had sprouted from its exposed skin and even taking two to my body. Fresh blood dripped down my face, and I let the rain wash it away.


    Not only was it fast and monstrously sized, but it also had range attacks, just like the real thing. With my Dragon eye, I could see that Adria was in the center of the beast, most likely controlling it there. The monster attempted to wipe me off the arena by swiping its massive limb across the surface, but I lept over it and fed mana to a combined magic core. Three orange glops of fire formed above me and took the shape of lances.


    The intense heat multiplied as the color morphed into a bright white. White hot fire dripped off the lance, singing the rain into mist, and with a wave of my hand, the White Fire Lances launched off toward the monster. If my spell could take down Trolls and force an adult Wyrm to dodge, then I could kill a plant monster.


    The three spells impacted different positions; two, I aimed at the left arm and shoulder, respectively, and the other, I sent toward the chest. The spells impacted with tremendous force, knocking the creature over, severing the arm from the shoulder, and dripping white flames onto the creature. But unlike a living monster, it made no noise. Only the sound of the crowd and its crashing to the floor rang out in the stadium.


    But it isn¡¯t over. The one aimed at the chest hadn¡¯t penetrated at all. Adria added an extra layer of protection to it just before impact.


    And just like an Elder Treant, it began to regenerate at a blinding speed. More purple and gold veins whipped about, replacing the burnt sections and regrowing not only one arm but two extra from the same shoulder. Solid chunks of veins grew from the monster¡¯s back and pushed it straight back to its feet.


    While its hand was still reforming, it once again attempted to crush me. This time, dodging was nearly impossible. The two hands were far too large to jump around.


    Adria¡­you really are amazing, aren¡¯t you?


    I guess I need to show you everything I have. I¡¯ll have to apologize for thinking that Leopold was better than you. He has nothing on you, even if this is a dungeon item.


    ¡ª


    Adria Sandervile''s POV


    Crush.


    I watched through my shared vision as the hands of my golem crushed Kaladin to the arena floor. A pang of regret struck me, but I knew anything short of that wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop him.


    Unlike many people who thought that Luminar was baselessly propping Kaladin up to be something he wasn¡¯t and overstating his skills, I knew better than to believe such drivel. I knew Kaladin was strong. I had seen firsthand what he could do as a young, crippled boy, alone against multiple adults in the middle of a forest.


    When I found out that Voker was Kaladin, it all made sense. I believed it without a second thought. I knew he was capable of felling a Dragon, even if it was by luck.


    And thus, I knew that if I took him lightly in this fight, I would never get to prove myself to him.


    I¡¯m not the same little helpless girl who could only cry when he left me behind. This time, I would show him that I could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with him and help him as any friend would.


    Yet¡­it seems I still have further to go. To think he is hiding his true strength til the end.


    Through my shared sense, I felt the searing heat build-up. It wasn¡¯t painful, and it didn¡¯t hurt me. It was just a way to feel what was happening to my golem. An enormous tornado of white fire roared to life.


    The rain, my golem¡¯s two arms, and even a chunk of the platform were burnt away by the intense magical spell. The white fire was truly beautiful. At least, I thought it was.


    Once it cleared and I began regrowing the limbs of my golem, I felt confused at what I saw. Kaladin emerged, standing tall in the ashen crater, lightly injured. In his hand wasn¡¯t the same spear he was using before but an entirely new one.


    I knew from watching his previous fight that he had a Spatial Ring. But I hadn¡¯t expected him to use another weapon. But that spear¡­it was¡­ different.


    The smokey gray tip was jagged and with two barbs in descending size. The length was made of a pitch-black metal that I assumed was Mythril, but it was the other end of the spear that caught my attention. At the opposite end of the spear, a golden spike jutted out. It looked less like a decorative piece of metal and more like¡­


    A horn?


    With the way the material spiraled and looked, it appeared to be a piece of horn. It was the only thing I could really think of to describe it.


    Either way, I have to pin Kaladin down! I can¡¯t give up just because he has a new weapon and is using powerful magic!


    I re-doubled my efforts and guided my golem to crush Kaladin once more. I knew that as long as I overwhelmed him with sheer size and speed, I could beat him. But right before my golem crushed Kaladin again, I saw something different.


    Golden lighting snaked around Kaladin¡¯s legs, and when the hand of my golem hit the ground, I knew I had somehow missed Kaladin. He¡­he¡­


    Got even¡­faster? What is that? Lightning around his body?


    Kaladin was running across one of my freshly grown arms with tremendous speed that was double or even triple what he had shown off before. He was a blur that confused my sight, and I had to rely on my golem¡¯s senses to target him.


    I tried to force vines out from the arm to grab him, but he was moving faster than I could issue commands. I brought up my other arm to grab him or, at the very least, get him away, but as I reached out to him, Kaladin thrust his spear forward.


    The spear pierced my golem¡¯s hand, and I felt the connection sever. The arm expanded and exploded in a blast of blue fire from the inside. The destructive power was unlike anything I had ever seen before.


    Blue fire¡­this is just like his weapon tip earlier, but¡­this¡­this is the rumored magic he used to take down the Dragon!


    Kaladin leapt in the air, his body covered in streaks of golden lightning, and with a single sweep of his spear, he severed another of my golem¡¯s arms. I had to react. I couldn¡¯t let him get close. I had to force him away.


    I controlled the thorns I had been growing in my golem¡¯s chest and let them burst out all at once. The black spines exploded forward like a hail of arrows. It didn¡¯t matter if Kaladin dodged left or right or tried to jump. He couldn''t avoid that many projectiles.


    Just a single hit, just enough to slow him down. I¡¯ve already regrown three extra arms. I¡¯ll¡ª


    My train of thought was cut short as multiple walls of earth magic sprouted up in an instant. The thorns crushed the walls to dust, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Kaladin was reforming wall after wall. My attack wouldn¡¯t break through. I could only watch as Kaladin pointed the golden horn part of his spear at me.


    A single blue sphere was at the tip, and he set it free. The air warped from the heat, burning my excess plants and creating a ring of water that didn¡¯t even touch the ground. The sphere widened into a circle, and that¡¯s when I could feel the sheer amount of mana and heat, not through my golem but with my actual body.


    He¡ªhe¡¯s so strong¡­does anyone even stand a chance against him? Is he already at the level of the strongest in the world?


    Like a cookie cutter moving through fresh dough, the four arms, two legs, and the head of my golem were separated in a flash of blue. The magic ring had cut all my golem¡¯s limbs clean off. Even regenerating them felt more challenging than normal.


    I opened a hole in my core to see out as I fell helplessly to the arena floor. A golden blur sprung up in my field of vision, and I watched in slow motion as Kaladin kicked me mid-air, sending me flying backward.


    I used what was left of the golem to protect me, but it just wasn¡¯t enough. The sheer strength of Kaladin¡¯s kick destroyed what little protection I had left. I only bounced a single time before being exposed to the outside again.


    I felt the air rush out of my lungs, the pain of impacting the floor, and I bounced out of the arena and into the muddy pool of water. I felt my leg break, and the burn that Kaladin gave me earlier stung. But it didn¡¯t sting nearly as bad as my defeat.


    ¡°The Dragonslayer has done it! He has defeated the Rose Maiden! What a show of magical power of which the likes we¡¯ve never seen before!¡±


    I could hear the crowd cheering at my loss, drowning out the rainfall and everything around me. I just stared up at the dark sky.


    Was it tears or the rain clouding my vision? Had all this time and training been for naught? Had I really amounted to nothing in Kaladin¡¯s eyes?


    Knowing him¡­he¡¯ll be kind¡­tell me I did a good job¡­but¡­he¡¯ll just¡ª


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot, Adria. I never expected you would become such a powerful mage in only a few years,¡± a warm voice called out.


    ¡°Kali?¡± I mumbled, my voice shaking.


    Oh, I guess I had been crying, but¡­he¡­he didn¡¯t¡­he didn¡¯t turn his back on me?


    ¡°Hey, hey¡­don¡¯t cry, please. Why are you crying? You fought so well. You should be proud,¡± he said softly as he knelt down, covering me from the rain.


    ¡°You know I really don¡¯t like it when girls cry¡­I made a promise to myself a long time ago that I would do better about that kind of stuff¡­well, it seems I still need to work on that,¡± he muttered awkwardly as he scratched the back of his head.


    ¡°You¡ªyou aren¡¯t leaving this time?¡± I said in disbelief.


    Kaladin looked down at me with his beautiful gem-like eyes and smile. His hair and face were soaked with rain and a little blood. ¡°I have no reason to leave you this time. I already abandoned a friend once. I really don¡¯t want to do it again.¡±


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get you up and to the medical team. They sure are taking their time¡­¡± he grumbled as he scooped me up effortlessly.


    He¡ªhe didn¡¯t leave me behind. He really means it¡­we¡­are¡ª


    ¡°Are we finally friends?¡± I muttered.


    Kaladin¡¯s smile grew as he brought my hood over my head. ¡°Of course we are. The world might not like it, but I don¡¯t really care what others think. Do you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­No, I don¡¯t mind at all.¡±

 Vol.7 Ch.183- Old Wounds.

    Adria Sandervile''s POV


    ¡°You know you can put me down, Kaladin,¡± I muttered.


    Kaladin looked down at me with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I thought you just agreed that you didn¡¯t care about how people see us? Do you really want me to drop you on the cold, wet ground with a broken leg?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­no, not exactly,¡± I said back, somewhat embarrassed. ¡°You could have just waited next to me instead of carrying me all the way to my side.¡±


    ¡°Your healers are struggling to get over the corpse of your monster, or what¡¯s left of it, that is. I¡¯m not just going to leave you when I can do this much,¡± Kaladin said as he hopped over one of my golem¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Speaking of this monster, how did you summon it, Adria?¡±


    ¡°I can use golem magic,¡± I told him.


    Kaladin¡¯s eyes went wide as he looked down at me in his arms. ¡°You can use¡­golem magic? The super rare school of magic that can only ever be seen if someone is at least a Grandmaster and just happens to have the skills and affinity? That golem magic?¡±


    I giggled at his surprised face, one I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. ¡°Then you already know. But to be truthful, I can only use it thanks to my staff and a dungeon item that helps me form spell cores¡­without those, it might take me years to even do a fifth of what I can with them.¡±


    ¡°Even so, that¡¯s truly amazing. Your equipment isn¡¯t a crutch for you. It¡¯s an enhancement to your already tremendous abilities. You¡¯ve been working hard, Adria. I can tell that much,¡± Kaladin said with a small smile.


    He¡¯s so honest¡­really¡­what a nice guy.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said meekly.


    My side of the stadium with the double doors was already in view. I could see a group of mages huddled around, avoiding the rain and dead plants waiting for me. My broken leg and injured body screamed at me, begging for me to seek help, but a part of my mind told me that I didn¡¯t want to go just yet. And that part was much louder than any pain I felt.


    This is all just too surreal¡­I never imagined this would happen¡­


    I couldn¡¯t believe that Kaladin, of all people, was carrying me. It felt like a lifetime ago that he was there with me at my home. He just looked like a frail child with a limp. And even as a girl, I was way bigger than him. Not that I ever thought of him any less. Kaladin has, in my eyes, always been my friend¡­even after everything. But now, he was a completely different man.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really grown, Kali,¡± I muttered. ¡°I feel so small compared to you now.¡±


    ¡°Naturally. If I stayed a runt forever, I would have to fight a god,¡± he said with a chuckle. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Kaladin gently handed me over to a mage and took a step back. I watched Kaladin look off into the distance behind me with sad eyes as the mages began to heal my wounds. I followed his eyes, and my heart sank in my chest.


    Standing there, watching us in silence, was¡­


    ¡°Sylros. It¡¯s been some time,¡± Kaladin said stiffly.


    Unlike how Sylros usually was, he was late to respond to Kaladin¡¯s simple greeting, which was all the more heart-wrenching. Sylros and Kaladin had grown close at the mansion. Even though they were head servant and slave, it never felt like that with them. If things had been different, I could imagine that Sylros could have been a father or uncle to Kaladin¡­


    But that was impossible. Kaladin already had a father. Sylros could never fill that void.


    Sylros straightened his orange tie and bowed at the hip. ¡°Sir Shadowheart, it is an honor to be in your presence. Thank you for carrying the Young Lady to us even after your official bout,¡± he said in his usual formal and respectful tone.


    Kaladin closed his eyes and nodded solemnly. ¡°It was nothing,¡± Kaladin responded coolly.


    I couldn¡¯t help but look at the two with deep sadness in my heart. The truth was I knew that Sylros didn¡¯t hate Kaladin and that Kaladin didn¡¯t hate Sylros. It was just that Sylros put the duty of serving my father and family above all else, even his life, and that Kaladin did what he felt that he had to do. The two of them would never see eye to eye.


    And that¡¯s¡­just so bad¡­this world is so cruel¡­it shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    I even knew that Kaladin leaving really did hurt Sylros. In all my life, I can only recount two times in which Sylros has taken a personal day off. My father has begged Sylros on multiple accusations to take at least a day off a month, but Sylros always firmly denies him. Yet, one of Sylros¡¯s days off came a few days after Muriel¡¯s death¡­and Sylros took another after Kaladin left.


    ¡°Rest well, Adria. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll see you again soon,¡± Kaladin said as he turned and walked back into the pouring rain.


    ¡°Goodbye¡­Kaladin,¡± I said to his retreating back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your loss, My Lady. You fought with all your effort,¡± Sylros said with a thin smile.


    The mage finished healing my broken leg, and I waved them away as I stood up. I looked up directly into his eyes.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything to him?¡± I asked, already knowing the answer.


    Sylros slowly looked around at the mages still standing around and frowned. ¡°I greeted the Dragonslayer as I should have. I apologize if I offended him or you, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­not what I was asking,¡± I said with a deep sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s just go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that would be for the best,¡± Sylros agreed.


    Without another word, I walked into our side of the stadium to change and leave. Not only was I tired from being healed and using a tremendous amount of mana, I just wanted to lie down and¡­think things over. So much happened in a single day that I couldn¡¯t piece everything together in my tired mind.


    Sigh¡­so much happened. I went from nervous to excited to impressed. I even felt so much joy, but¡­it was so short-lived that it felt bitter.


    ¡°Well, well, well¡­and look how the mighty have fallen. All that training for¡­what exactly? I thought you were to show something, but¡­the only thing that was shown was a loser,¡± an annoying voice cut out from the side.


    And now my day has been officially ruined.


    ¡°That is¡ª¡±


    I put my hand up to silence Sylros and glared at the voice. ¡°You can speak like that only after you defeat him. He is on your side of the bracket as well, Dillian Stav,¡± I growled.


    Dillian flicked his dirty blonde hair and nudged his sister, who stood obediently beside him with her head down. ¡°Did you hear that? It sounds like someone is trying to ignore their failures. How much was spent on that staff of yours again? Was it three or four large gold? I can¡¯t even remember at this point,¡± Dillian chuckled.


    Dillian¡¯s sister just nodded at her brother¡¯s words. I wanted to punch his throat for the way he spoke, not to me but about Kaladin. Ever since Kaladin escaped, House Stav has done nothing but raise a ruckus despite narrowly avoiding getting caught running a band of bandits a few years ago. It was despicable and made my blood boil with how he belittled Kaladin.


    ¡°I wonder about that,¡± I said thoughtfully.


    Dillian raised an eyebrow and chuckled. ¡°Wonder about what?¡±


    I grinned at how easy it was to lead him on. ¡°Kaladin defeated me with overwhelming power and grace. He even showed me mercy on the same scale as a saint. If he wanted to, I wouldn¡¯t even be a stain on the ground. I wonder what he would do to you if given the chance? Not that you will be able to win your next two fights anyway.¡±


    Dillian¡¯s brow twitched, and his haughty grin faltered. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that. That gutter Elf isn¡¯t the only one with power.¡±


    Stolen novel; please report.


    I snorted and walked away from him without another word, which, of course, just served to fan the flames of his anger and inferiority even more. I genuinely hoped Kaladin taught him a lesson when the time came.


    ¡ª


    I spent the rest of the morning and afternoon after my match attending to my duties. It was a tiresome and draining affair. I wanted nothing more than to crawl up into a blanket and fall asleep as I watched the heavy rain hit the glass.


    But I have to do this¡­I have to keep working not only on my magic but also on my connections. I must.


    Thankfully, after making an appearance at a noble gathering being held late at night by one of my father¡¯s allies at a rented villa, I was finally free to return to my room with the excuse that I was tired from my battle with the Dragonslayer. And with it being so late, no one would question me if I didn¡¯t want to stay.


    The carriage ride back was bumpy as the rain blanked the entire seaside city in a dark curtain. ¡°I really hope this weather clears up soon¡­¡± I mumbled to no one in particular.


    Once we arrived, I was quickly ushered into the mansion by Sylros and told my maids-in-waiting that I would not be eating dinner and that I would like to rest. There were a few mumbles of resistance, but I quelled it and made my way upstairs.


    The guards all bowed to me and greeted me, but I only managed a weak smile in return. My heart was thumping in my chest for a different reason, and on the top floor of the place we were staying, alone in the hallway, I stood before a door that was not mine.


    I wanted to avoid this right now, not because I was too tired but because I was afraid. I really did. But I can¡¯t¡­I can¡¯t let the night end without talking. It would be wrong of me.


    I knocked on the door with the signal that it was me. I waited a few moments and could hear movement inside, and after counting to ten in my head, I opened the door and slipped inside, quickly shutting the door behind me.


    The room was pitch black, with the curtains drawn tightly. There wasn¡¯t a hint of life in the darkness, but I knew better. With practiced steps, I walked around the furniture in complete darkness until I reached another door and opened it.


    Not even the light from tiny candles in the corner of the room seeped through the cracks of the mostly blocked door. I shut the door behind me again and stared into the darkness. I couldn¡¯t see, but¡­I knew I wasn¡¯t alone.


    The silence dragged on for what felt like hours, neither of us saying a word. Not being able to handle the choking atmosphere, I said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of apologizing when you don¡¯t even mean it?¡± a gruff voice said from the darkness.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true! I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just stop it, Adrianna. I¡¯ve pleaded with you enough. I¡¯m done trying.¡±


    ¡°Adri¡­anna? You¡­you never call me that,¡± I said, surprised and disheartened in equal measure. ¡°What have I done to¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Adrianna, what have you done? I¡¯ve warned you, begged you, and you just can¡¯t seem to put a sliver of faith in me. What¡¯s the point of even being friends anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unfair! You! You can¡¯t make me choose between the two of you like this! Please!¡± I begged.


    Crash.


    A piece of glass whipped out of the darkness and broke against the wall. ¡°Your friend?! You are being lied to! Deceived! You¡¯ve seen it with your own eyes! How he really is!¡± they shouted.


    ¡°He killed Ester and the others without even flinching! He poisoned us! He poisoned children and left us to die in the forest after using us as monster bait! How¡ªhow can you even look him in the eyes and not see the kind of evil he is!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! He did that because of us! We kept him away from his family for years! He¡ªhe had no choice, and you know it! Look at him now! He even has a daughter who he loves and treats like she is the world! How can¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all an act! It always was, and you know it! He did it then, and he is doing it again! If he was so worried about his family, why didn¡¯t he say anything to you!? Why didn¡¯t he even mention it!? Because he is a monster beyond your understanding, that¡¯s why! You don¡¯t even know the half of it, Adrianna¡­¡±


    ¡°You keep saying that to me, but I don¡¯t understand because you won¡¯t tell me anything! You haven¡¯t seen him! He¡¯s not who you think he is!¡± I argued.


    ¡°He is, damn it!¡± they shouted, banging their fist against the wall.


    ¡°He was ready to rip my head off just because I walked past him! You and everyone else aren¡¯t safe! There isn¡¯t a single place in this entire world that you can hide from him! He¡¯s just waiting¡­biding his time¡­I know it. I¡¯m sure of it. And when that time comes, everything will be over. We won¡¯t stand a chance. It might already be over¡­¡± they said, their voice trailing off.


    "¡­then if you are so sure, why didn¡¯t he kill me today? It would have been easy for him. He could have done it without a second thought, and no one would have been able to stop him or punish him. My life was in his hands, and he chose to spare me,¡± I said, my voice tired and hoarse.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point in trying to understand what that monster is thinking? He played a game with us for years. What¡¯s a single tournament match in his three hundred years of life to him?¡±


    ¡°You¡­you just refuse to see any good in him,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°And you refuse to see any evil in him. Just leave, Adrianna, we are done talking,¡± they said with finality.


    This¡­isn¡¯t fair¡­


    ¡ª


    Arene ¡°Ren¡± Maxwell¡¯s POV


    ¡°You don¡¯t look very pleased with your win¡­¡± I pointed out to the stone-faced Kaladin, who was just sitting idly in a chair in one of the lounges, holding a sleepy Mila.


    He let out a small sigh and shrugged. ¡°No. I am. It¡¯s just that I saw something a little unpleasant today, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Something unpleasant?¡± I asked curiously.


    Kaladin shook his head. ¡°I saw someone I used to know a long time ago today. We¡¯ve separated now, and things will probably never return to how they used to be. It¡¯s not the most fun thing to think about.¡±


    Is he¡­talking about Adria Sandervile? No¡­that doesn¡¯t really make sense. He¡¯s talking like it¡¯s someone else¡­and if it were her, he wouldn¡¯t have carried her off the arena grounds like that.


    ¡°Do you¡­want to talk about it?¡± I offered.


    He let out a breath from his nostrils and frowned as Mila stirred in his lap, looking up at him with a pout. ¡°No. It¡¯s old news, so there is no need to keep thinking about it.¡± But Kaladin raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°But things are different for you. Are you ready for tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­I¡¯m a little nervous, though. Do you have any tips for handling a Vampire?¡± I said with an awkward chuckle.


    Kaladin chuckled as well, and his smile returned, but Mila wobbled out of her seat and came over to me. Without a word, she crawled up into my lap like a cat would and nestled into a comfortable position. She even let me gently pet her soft, spotted ears.


    She is just too adorable and so warm! Is this¡­what having a daughter is like? It makes me¡ªno! Wait, I can¡¯t have a child¡­it¡¯s too early for that! I¡¯m too young, but¡­gah, never mind!


    ¡°I¡¯m still trying to figure that one out for myself. Maybe I¡¯ll write a book on it one day,¡± he said with a fond smile.


    I giggled at this goofy side of him. ¡°Well, Malachi isn¡¯t as strong as Sylvia, so¡­I think I have a chance of beating him.¡±


    ¡°You absolutely do, Ren. Malachi isn¡¯t invincible, and you have the tools to beat him, even with the unknown of his hidden powers lurking,¡± Kaladin said confidently and with a smile.


    Honestly¡­this guy¡­I know he doesn¡¯t mean it, but¡­he really needs to watch what he says and how he says it.


    I hid my warm face with my hand and turned away from him slightly. ¡°Well¡ªyeah¡­thank you¡­but if you were me, how would you try and beat him?¡±


    Kaladin put a finger to his chin and hummed. ¡°Let¡¯s see, going head to head with him in a test of strength and durability is a mistake, as nothing short of a killing blow will stop him with his regenerative abilities. And since Malachi is a sword fighter, I would avoid clashing blades with him as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t leave me with much options, huh?¡± I mumbled weakly.


    ¡°Even so, I know you can win, Ren. I would definitely attempt to knock him off the platform, as that would be a surefire victory. With your magic, I think you can pin him down well enough. Vampires are strong, but they aren¡¯t immune to having their bodies manipulated beyond their control.¡±


    Bodies¡­ manipulated beyond their¡­con¡ªcontrol?


    ¡°Wah, what?! How do you even¡ªI,¡± I stammered out in embarrassment.


    Kaladin cocked his head and looked genuinely surprised. ¡°Did¡­I say something weird? Why is your face so red?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t mean it that way. He doesn¡¯t mean it that way. He doesn¡¯t mean it that way. Stupid!


    ¡°Ah¡­sorry?¡± Kaladin muttered as I slapped my leg hard.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s¡ªnothing! Just don¡¯t worry about it!¡±


    ¡°Anyways, control the body¡­got it¡­yeah, I can do that¡­or I don¡¯t know¡­that kind of control is still hard for me. And my crystal magic is slower than regular earth magic,¡± I said quickly, focusing on the topic at hand.


    Kaladin looked concerned but just shrugged, utterly oblivious to it all. Or he was really just that innocent¡­maybe I¡¯m the weird one¡­


    ¡°Then you have to set him up. Put him in a favorable position for yourself so your magic can be at its most optimal. You are very good at turning a neutral or hostile terrain into a friendly one,¡± Kaladin said.


    ¡°So you are saying that I need to use Crystal Fields again¡­I haven¡¯t used it in a battle since I fought you,¡± I said, unable to hide my concerns.


    Kaladin stood up from his chair and looked down at me with a genuine smile. ¡°You are worrying for nothing, Ren. Malachi is a formidable opponent, but if you put your practice to use and trust all that you have done over these last few months when it¡¯s all over, you might see what I and many others see in you.¡±


    ¡°So, just like you told me, have faith in your abilities and show everyone what the Princess Knight of Luminar can do, and have fun while doing it.¡±


    ¡°You! You can¡¯t call me that silly nickname, please! I hate it! I didn¡¯t approve it!¡± I pleaded, grabbing hold of his arm and accidentally waking up Mila.


    Kaladin just laughed.

 Vol.7 Ch.184-Entering The Garden.

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV


    I bid a goodnight to Ren and made my way back upstairs, leaving Mila with her. Mila had grown close to Ren and even Lauren and wasn¡¯t opposed to spending time with them. If she wanted to sleep somewhere, Mila would just get up in the middle of the night and walk there anyway. Nothing short of tying her down would stop her.


    Knowing her, Mila will just walk back to my room anyway.


    But for Ren, that was the second time in the last few days that she had sought my advice, or perhaps it was better to say she was seeking a consultation. Either way, Ren seemed nervous about her matches with Malachi.


    Being a Vampire of a seemingly strong bloodline, Malachi¡¯s abilities were still relatively unknown. From what I¡¯ve gathered, in the matches he has won, he used his superb strength and regeneration abilities and was a proficient swordsman. His weapon of choice was just a plain sword supplied by the school, and he also didn¡¯t appear to use any dungeon items.


    But if Malachi was even a fifth as strong as Sylvia, then he is most definitely withholding something without a doubt. What that ¡°something¡± is remains to be seen.


    Regardless, in my opinion, Ren was worrying too much about something she couldn¡¯t control. Although Ren didn¡¯t have an overwhelming amount of inborn talent, she worked harder than nearly everyone around her. The number of people who could be said to work nearly as hard as Ren at Forward University or even just in Class Onward could be counted on one hand.


    She¡ªhuh?


    It was rather late at night, but as I was just mindlessly walking back to my room to go to sleep, I saw Dallin¡¯s door open slightly with light spilling through. It was way past his bedtime, so I peeked into his room and found him slumped over his desk. A flash of worry hit me, but the moment I walked in, I could hear him snoring peacefully.


    I grinned to myself as I walked over to him, making sure I was as quiet as possible. Dallin was sprawled out over his desk, the glass pen I bought for him just the other day tightly clutched in his hand. A few sheets of paper were in front of him, as well as his favorite novel.


    I read the first few lines of the paper he was working on and couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. At first glance, I thought he was transcribing the story onto the paper for some reason, maybe for practice, but I soon realized I was wrong. Dallin was writing his very own story, albeit a slight variation of his favorite, but still¡­


    Interesting. There are quite a few sheets of paper filled out. He seemed to enjoy it so much that he fell asleep in the middle of writing.


    A surge of pride came forth as I realized what Dallin was doing. It was truly special to see him so engrossed in a hobby at such a young age. In stark contrast, his older brother didn¡¯t really have a creative hobby.


    ¡°Good for you,¡± I mumbled quietly to myself as I took the pen from his hands and placed it in its holder.


    I gently scooped Dallin up and laid him in his bed, making sure to tuck him in tightly. It was another chilly night in Flumare, thanks to the intense rain storm that swept in, and I didn¡¯t want him catching a cold. I snuffed the candle out with my fingers and closed the door to his room.


    Goodnight, Dallin.


    ¡ª


    The next day, I sat with my friends and family in the stands. Mila sat comfortably in my lap, playing around with Rosemary, who sat next to us. The stadium had undergone a noticeable change for the first time in the tournament.


    And that change wasn¡¯t the fact that the storm was still raining down on the city, but the people in the stadium changed enough to be visually seen with the naked eye. There were large patches of Elves seated together. That¡¯s not to say there weren¡¯t any before, but the amount for today¡¯s match was just that much higher.


    The reason for that was rather apparent, considering who was about to fight¡­


    ¡°Today, we welcome not one but two princesses from the silver empire in the south! Princess Tsarra and Seraphina Tel¡¯an¡¯duth!¡±


    The Eleven crowd roared at the announcement of the two princesses who walked out simultaneously. Tsarra was in her usual mage robes with her staff, while Seraphina had mostly plate armor on, her twin silver sabers strapped to her belt.


    ¡°Who do you think is going to win this one?¡± Sylvia asked me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They are two complete opposites. So it¡¯s going to come down to a few things. I also don¡¯t know what Seraphina can do other than use those swords. But I do know who I¡¯m rooting for,¡± I said.


    Sylvia snickered and let an evil grin flash across her face. ¡°I really hope that Tsarra drowns her. Wait, no better yet I hope she punches that whore straight in the mouth.¡±


    Padraic let out a chuckle from behind me. ¡°Aye, now that would be something.¡±


    I looked back and saw Varnir staring off into oblivion with a thousand-yard stare. He didn¡¯t even seem to register Tsarra¡¯s entrance. From what I knew, the two of them hadn¡¯t spoken since they arrived in Flumare. Tsarra was apparently attempting to fulfill her wish. What that wish was, only she knew.


    Well, if she is trying to prove something to Tel¡¯an¡¯duth or her family, beating the first princess and her niece right here would be a massive boon for her.


    I turned back to the arena. The rain poured down on the two princesses standing in the platform''s center. Tsarra wore a hood, so I couldn¡¯t see her face, but Seraphina wore a smug look of superiority as she conversed with the referee in the middle. I not only hoped for Tsarra¡¯s victory but for her to teach that monster a lesson she would never forget.


    Tsarra extended a hand, but Seraphina just looked down at it with a look of disgust and turned on her heels. Tsarra slowly brought her hand back and walked toward her side of the platform. With the crowd''s roar and the incessant flow of rain, the referee looked at both contestants and with his hand held high, he dropped it and started the match.


    Just like her match before, Tsarra immediately launched in, summoning a tidal wave that was all-consuming. But unlike her previous match, with so much natural rainwater to call on, Tsarra¡¯s water magic grew at a breakneck pace. Within seconds, the crystal clear water ballooned and burst like a dam as it surged forward with lethal intentions.


    The surge of water arrived at the center in the blink of an eye and crashed down onto the stone platform. The sheer sound of the wave was enough to drown out the crowd for a moment, and it was hard to imagine that anyone caught in such a powerful spell would not only be whisked away but be crushed underneath the overwhelming might of the wave.


    Yet, Seraphina seemed unbothered despite being moments away from what appeared to be her death. She walked forward, not even unsheathing her swords, a smug look of superiority on her face. The crowd vibrated with a mixture of anticipation and concern. Just a quick gaze saw people covering their eyes while another group was about to jump out of their seats.


    The wave crashed down onto the princess, and Tssarra continued to summon more and more waves to follow up. But there was a shift in the tidal wave. Instead of consuming and dragging Seraphina away, it¡­turned around?


    Now, the entire platform was covered by water as a large purple hexagonal barrier covered Seraphina, protecting her and sending Tsarra¡¯s magic back at her. The two opposing waves crashed against each other, and even though Tsarra was summoning more and more, every spell returned by Seraphina was reflected with double the power.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Sylvia clicked her tongue and crossed her arms. ¡°Damn. What are the odds she can use anti-magic,¡± she grumbled.


    Anti-magic, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen it.


    When I escaped from slavery and was still with Dem and his party, we were attacked by a rogue band of Sandervile soldiers. Chief amongst them was someone named ¡°The Anti-mage,¡± that old soldier was the worst match-up for me at the time as I could only really use magic. I had to resort to trickery just to defeat him.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s anti-magic, right? How does it work exactly?¡± Padraic whispered from behind me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a school of magic that is relatively rare, and unlike nearly every other school of magic, it lacks any form of offensive and is purely defensive in nature. Its defensive capabilities are only viable against mages, hence the anti-magic name,¡± I explained.


    Padraic stroked his beard and sat back in his seat. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound very good for your friend here.¡±


    No, not it does not. But that¡¯s only on paper.


    Seraphina had casually strutted past the center point and flicked her bright pink hair with a single hand. She unsheathed her swords, and the ostentatious silver twin sabers glistened with the rainwater. It was quite the spectacle and felt more like a show than an actual fight.


    Tsarra¡¯s water magic was pushed back as Seraphina was nearly upon her. Tsarra halted her magic, and Seraphina showed some amount of her physical abilities. She enhanced her body and shot forward like an arrow. With her swords low, she brought them up in an x pattern, and the crowd let out preemptive groans of worry as it looked like Tsarra was about to be diced.


    Even my family, Sylvia, and everyone else around me let out shocked gasps. Only two people didn¡¯t react to what was about to happen: Varnir and myself.


    I covered Mila¡¯s eyes quickly as Seraphina had a wicked grin on her face. Her twin sabers slashed into Tsarra, and blood spurted out from all the wounds, even mixing with the rainwater. But that grin was immediately wiped off Seraphina¡¯s face.


    Because her sword didn¡¯t actually cut anything physical, it was all an illusion, or well, Tsarra was an illusion the entire time. Her magic was plenty real.


    ¡°Daddy, stop! I can¡¯t see,¡± Mila whined with a giggle as she tried to pry my hands away.


    I playfully took my hands away and quickly put them back, more or less distracting her. Even though Tsarra wasn¡¯t actually hurt, I didn¡¯t even want that fake scene to be witnessed by Mila.


    Perhaps I¡¯m a bit too overprotective, considering what Mila has been through¡­but it just feels like the right thing to do. Maybe bringing a child to a fighting tournament isn¡¯t the best of ideas either¡­


    Tsarra¡¯s body double disappeared with a warble of distorted space, the blood splutter gone with it. It was like she was never even there to begin with. And what followed next was not only new for everyone but for me as well.


    A bolt of yellow lightning crackled to life from seemingly thin air and arced straight toward Seraphina. The princess rolled off to the side with tremendous speed, a purple barrier protecting her body as it reflected the spell. The bolt of lighting magic hit the summoned hexagonal pattern and, with even more power and speed¡­hit the barrier surrounding the platform, dissipating harmlessly.


    ¡°You coward! Stop hiding!¡± Seraphina shouted onto the empty platform.


    I grinned to myself as Tsarra responded to Seraphina¡¯s frustrations. At multiple places on the arena platform, the air shimmered and warped as dozens of Tsarras came into existence. Each and every one of them appeared to be indistinguishable from the real Tsarra.


    Which was, of course, a testament to Tsarra¡¯s mind-boggling abilities as an illusion mage. Even though the illusions weren¡¯t real, rain still dripped down the cloak and her staff. All of them moved like they were real, breathing people.


    Tsarra even played into her abilities from the start. Her simple robe that covered her entire body, the hood that hid her face, and even her dark wood staff with the dungeon core shard. It was all so she could afford to show less detail and take advantage of her illusion magic.


    The rain was also a double-edged sword. On the one hand, it forced her illusions to have another added depth to them, and it also threatened to reveal her actual position unless she used more illusion magic to mask it all. But on the other hand, the sound of the rain pummeling the stone platform and the added cheers of the stadium served to mask her trail.


    Honestly, Tsarra is frightening. If it was a more advantageous situation like being dark outside and with a deep fog¡­just how many illusions could Tsarra create? Thirty? Forty? More? She created twenty illusions during the Chaos Dragon fight, but many of them lacked the detail these have.


    Seraphina gritted her teeth and lashed out at the closest Tsarra, but her swords sliced into nothing. Another bolt of lightning cracked, and Seraphina summoned an anti-magic shield behind her, reflecting the spell. The lightning bolt was reflected back once more, and it blew straight through the Tsarra that summoned it. But once more, the air shimmered, and the illusion disappeared.


    ¡°This is just monstrous. Is she forming a spell from her illusions? Is something like that even possible?¡± Sylvia muttered, her crimson eyes wide.


    ¡°It might appear that way, but that¡¯s actually not the case,¡± I told her. ¡°She is using combination magic to house another spell core.¡±


    Sylvia licked her lips and let out a low hum. ¡°It looks like our shy little princess has been putting in some work when nobody was looking.¡±


    I nodded as it was true. Tsarra came out and worked her body nearly every morning with us. She went from someone who died after a warm-up jog to being able to run for an hour without complaint. And although I didn¡¯t know what she was doing with the rest of her day, I knew well enough that she wasn¡¯t sitting idly by.


    Seraphina rushed around the arena, slicing illusions and deflecting bolts of lightning and spheres of water with curses. To Seraphina¡¯s credit, she didn¡¯t look physically fatigued, but she was clearly irate. I suppose she wasn¡¯t on track to graduate from Sentinel Academy for nothing. But with no clear plan in sight, Seraphina looked helpless against Tsarra¡¯s tricks and magic.


    Yet so did Tsarra. If Tsarra can¡¯t land a meaningful blow against Seraphina soon, then this match will fizzle out with a whimper as Tsarra runs out of mana.


    As if on queue, all the illusions shimmered out of existence. Seraphina¡¯s head twisted, and her lips spread into a deep grin. On the edge of the arena, another shimmer in the air appeared. This time, a single Tsarra came into view. She was sprinting away, knocking up splashes of water with her boots, trying to get away from Seraphina as if her mana had finally run out.


    Seraphina, being the close-range fighter she was, put mana into her legs and rushed Tsarra. I covered Mila¡¯s eyes again, and in a matter of seconds, Seraphina caught up to Tsarra and thrust her swords straight into her opponent¡¯s back. Blood gushed from the wound and even hit the referee, who was standing right there next to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s so realistic. I don¡¯t know whether to be impressed or afraid,¡± Sylvia said with a hint of awe.


    When Seraphina cut Tsarra¡¯s illusions, they always gave away to nothing, which telegraphed to Seraphina that it wasn¡¯t real. However, Tsarra had figured out a plan as the illusion shimmered once more, but this time, there was a Tsarra-shaped figure of water there.


    Seraphina finished through with her sword thrust as the glop of water splashed on the ground. The Eleven princesses instantly reacted as she spun around and slashed the open air. It looked like she flailed and struck at nothing, yet red blood splattered across the platform.


    For the first time, Seraphina had struck the real Tsarra. But it was all over. Tsarra had planned everything ahead from the start and just improvised to get Seraphina to take the bait. The air shimmered, and the real Tsarra came into existence as she had been hiding in the barrier next to the referee since the start. One of her arms was severely cut, dangling at her side, but she was still in the middle of throwing a punch.


    I wonder if people knew if they would consider Tsarra a cheater. She was technically hiding behind someone else¡¯s magic. But I think it¡¯s just a clever usage of the terrain.


    Her hips twisted, and Tsasrra threw every bit of her body into it. She even dropped the illusion magic she had maintained since the beginning in order to enhance herself with mana. Seraphina was on her back foot, weapons out of place and nowhere near her to be defended. The punch landed with a crack, and the stadium roared in response.


    ¡°She actually did it!¡± Sylvia blurted out.


    In reality, the punch wasn¡¯t powerful. Seraphina wasn¡¯t knocked unconscious, nor was she even dazed. In a regular fight, Tsarra would have been cut down in the next move. But it was just enough to let her get close and ram herself into Seraphina.


    The two princesses fell off the platform together. Seraphina tried to flip things around, but Tsarra used her one good hand and wrapped herself around her niece¡¯s body. When they hit the ground, it was Seraphina who hit it first.


    All eyes in the stadium turned to the referee. The poor guy looked stunned as he just looked at the two princesses and seemed to forget where he was. He quickly shook his head and raised his right hand.


    ¡°Princess Tsarra Tel¡¯an¡¯duth wins! What a fight to behold! All those ups and downs will be remembered for years to come!¡±


    The stadium let out a deafening cheer as Mila wiggled free from my grasp, complaining. Tsarra slowly stood up, nursing her arm, and looked straight up at us. I couldn¡¯t see her face underneath her hood, but I liked to imagine that she was smiling.


    When I see her, I¡¯ll have to thank her for that. That punch felt a little too personal to be the only way.

 Vol.7 Ch.185- Determination.

    Arene ¡°Ren¡± Maxwell¡¯s POV


    Tsarra¡­she¡¯s way more impressive than I thought. Is that how strong a princess should be? Could I even beat her if I gave it my all?


    I watched from the side as a proud but tired Tsarra passed through the doors. Her drenched hair and robes clung to her as she strutted across. Her face was stern and serious, the exact opposite I usually associated with her. Her two different colored eyes gazed at me, and I swore for a moment they softened slightly despite her face remaining unchanged.


    Given her current situation, I supposed that was her way of saying hello. I knew she had some type of goal in her mind or some greater purpose. That was why she was acting that way. I wished that I knew what it was¡­.


    ¡°Are you ready, Your Highness?¡± my attendant asked me.


    I let out a long and deep breath and gave her a firm nod. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    It took a long time for the stadium to be repaired and for most of the flooding to be dealt with. The constant downpour that came from the sea had drenched the entire city for two whole days now, with no signs of letting up anytime soon.


    I personally voted to take the week-long break early to avoid the storm, but I was quickly vetoed by just about everyone. I guess the rain wasn¡¯t a big enough factor to knock the schedule around.


    Although that doesn¡¯t make too much sense¡­this tournament should be for the students here¡­


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand that this tournament brought a massive amount of money to us, practically filling our coffers for well over a year with just a single month of revenue. With the sheer number of tourists brought here, Flumare and the kingdom will receive carts full of gold from taxes. That¡¯s not including the taxes from entry permits or tickets sold for the event. Even the food stalls, restaurants, and inns will bring unimaginable revenue.


    The tournament has to continue, but¡­a week to ride out the storm didn¡¯t feel like much to me. Maybe I¡¯m just too naive about these types of things.


    I let out a long-winded sigh that I didn¡¯t mean, and the attendant waiting to push me forward gave me a worried look. I gave them an awkward smile, hoping they just thought it was nerves getting to me. Princesses were allowed to be nervous before a fight, right?


    Eventually, the signal came, and the doors were swung open, letting the full brunt of the storm and deafening crowd in. Despite the entire arena being covered in rain, the stadiums were still filled to the brim with people. It was a sea of people without so much as a single missing spot.


    But there are a lot of High Elves here today¡­more than usual. Was it because of Tsarra and the Princess? It must have been.


    ¡°Everyone, please stand up and welcome our shining Knight Princess! Princess Arene Maxwell of Luminar!¡±


    ¡°RAAHHH!!¡±


    I let the rain splash against my smiling face and get in my eyes as I waved to the cheering crowd. I tried my best to keep my eyes open for as long as possible as I moved quicker than I usually would when walking out. But the rain eventually beat me, and I was forced to wipe my face clean. Thankfully, I had made it to my position, and the announcer wasted no time.


    ¡°Now let us welcome the mysterious Vampire from the far north of Amoth, the one who bears the last name of the Bloody Emperor! Prince Malachi Talgan!¡±


    One could literally pinpoint the exact moment the crowd heard Malachi¡¯s last name. The crowd that was so loud it drowned out even the storm was nearly entirely silent. For many who were not present for the preliminaries, it could very well be their first time seeing Malachi or even a Vampire.


    And even though the legend of Talgan was less prevalent here in Luminar, as was the hatred for Vampires, it couldn¡¯t be said that everyone shared that opinion. Sylvia had done wonders over the last year to change that image, as the people seemed to love her to an extent. But many still considered Vampires to be evil, blood-sucking monsters that came for your life in the middle of the night. Or, at the very least, a race of people to be avoided.


    Yet¡­I don¡¯t get the feeling that people hate Malachi.


    As I walked toward the center to meet him, I gazed out at the crowd. I felt that more people were simply interested in him than outright hateful. They were closely watching the Vampire prince. Perhaps people wanted to see what he was like. Or maybe they wanted to see how I would interact with him.


    Malchi and I met at the center of the stadium as we had every fight before. He wore a dark coat with a high collar over his armor and a simple Dwarven steel sword at his waist. Despite the rain dripping down his face, he still had on those weird dark glasses that covered his red eyes.


    ¡°Awful weather we are having today, mhm?¡± Malachi said with a slight grin.


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh a little at the comment. I¡¯m not sure if it was because I didn¡¯t expect him to say that, or it was just how he said it, but I found it funny for some reason.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s truly awful out today,¡± I said in return. ¡°But Malachi, can I ask you a question?¡±


    He rubbed the tip of his chin and nodded slowly. ¡°Well, sure, I don¡¯t see why you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here? Did you come to this school just to fight in this tournament?¡± I asked.


    Malachi pointed his head down slightly so I could see his red eyes just over the rim of his glasses. ¡°So straightforward, but I guess we don¡¯t have much time for chit-chat, huh? Well, to be truthful, I came to this school for other reasons. I had no idea this tournament even existed, and I just entered it for fun.¡±


    ¡°For fun?¡± I echoed.


    Malachi shrugged. ¡°Yes, for fun. It¡¯s not every day I get to battle against people my age.¡±


    His red eyes seemed to stare into my very soul from behind those dark glasses as his presence increased drastically. I could feel the hair on the back of my neck stand up. ¡°My opponents tend to be..older and a bit more¡­ fanatic. This is just a nice change of pace.¡±


    Is he talking about his homeland? Did he¡­he must have with that kind of aura. Malachi must have killed people before.


    But his slight grin returned, and that pressure abated like it was a fever dream. ¡°What about you? Why do you fight?¡±


    Why do I fight¡­


    ¡°For my family, my friends, and those who helped me get here,¡± I responded instantly.


    Malachi¡¯s grin turned into a soft smile as he extended his hand. ¡°A noble cause. I wish you the best of luck, Princess Arene.¡±


    I took his ungloved hand and shook it as I returned his smile. ¡°Same to you, Prince Malachi.¡±


    We left each other and took our positions. We unsheathed our respective swords and faced off with one another across the platform. From all the matches I had seen of Malachi, he used that sword at his hip and relied on his overwhelming strength, speed, and regenerative abilities.


    Well, besides his fight with Sylvia. I don¡¯t think I could punch him across the platform if I tried.


    The referee gave us both nods and with his hand, he signaled the start of the fight. Malachi and I both sprinted toward the center and immediately began our clash. We traded one blow, then another, then¡­


    Huh?


    I parried a blow and sliced down with my katana, immediately cutting his opposite arm. Instead of retreating, Malachi pressed his attack with a sloppy swing, and I stepped just out of range to dodge it. I followed up with another slice that connected with his exposed thigh.


    Wha¡­what?


    I watched as Malachi¡¯s shallow wound knitted back together and healed in a flash. He swung his sword at me, and there was no doubt about its speed, and the strength of his blows did send shocks through my arms, but¡­


    With some footwork and a side step, I sliced down and, once again, connected with him, drawing blood from his shoulder. The crowd roared in approval, but I hesitated for a follow-up attack because I felt like he was trapping me or that I was just missing something crucial. Because¡­


    Malachi is mediocre at best. No, he is barely a beginner with that sword. Was he always this bad? Is he pretending to be worse than he is, or were his opponents just too afraid to fight him properly? Maybe he won by simply outlasting his opponents, but with this amount of skill, he couldn¡¯t land an attack on me if he tried.


    Malachi swung his sword, but I easily deflected it. I was too slow on a return strike, but he kept attacking me. One, two, three, four swings, but it was still just so wrong.


    I stepped back and observed Malachi more. Now that I was closer to him, I could get a better look at him. His stance, even the way he held his sword, was that of someone who had only been trained recently. Yet¡­his hands?


    ¡°This is rather unsightly of me,¡± Malachi said with a weak laugh.


    I narrowed my eyes at the Vampire. ¡°You are playing around, Malachi, and I don¡¯t like the way you are treating me. You aren¡¯t a swordsman at all.¡±


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°Well, I have a sword in my hand, and I am a man, so I think that qualifies, righ¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t,¡± I cut him off. ¡°You¡­you use your hands to fight, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Malachi was in the middle of taking a step toward me, but for the first time, I saw the man hesitate. ¡°That¡¯s right, you do, don¡¯t you? Your knuckles and the skin on your fingers is a different color from the rest of your hands. My father is the same way. When his hands get healed over and over again, they don¡¯t have the same color to them.¡±


    Malachi turned his hands over and looked at them. I watched as he raised his eyebrows in surprise. He even nodded to himself and let out a chuckle.


    ¡°I¡ªyou¡¯re right,¡± he said hesitantly. ¡°I look at these hands of mine every day, yet I¡¯ve never noticed that slight difference like you have. Isn¡¯t that just crazy? Is that because they are my hands, and I¡¯ve gone blind to them? How interesting¡­¡±


    ¡°Fight me with honor and everything you have, Malachi Talgan,¡± I said as I readied my sword.


    He chuckled again and rolled his shoulders, letting his black cloak fall to the ground. Malachi took a single step to the side and launched his sword at blinding speeds. The metal blade hit the platform''s edge and exploded into metallic fragments that spread across the platform. It was a show of strength and power that made his early attempts seem like child¡¯s play.


    Malachi even began to take off his glasses, and with a flick of his wrist, they disappeared into thin air only to be replaced by sky-blue knuckle dusters, which he slipped onto his hand. The Vampire stood across from me, his half-moon crimson eyes observing me with renewed interest.


    ¡°I apologize for my uncouth behavior as a fellow royal. I didn¡¯t mean to belittle you, Arene Maxwell. Now, then, shall we get a little more serious?¡±


    ¡°We shall,¡± I responded.


    We lurched at each other, but I saw it just moments before it happened. I stepped back and brought my blade up just in time to block Malachi¡¯s punch. Malachi¡¯s fist, guarded by the cobalt dusters, hit my blade with a metallic clang that rang out. The sheer power made my bones creak as it was so fast it barely registered in my vision. I would have eaten his fist directly to my face if I hadn¡¯t been paying attention to his shoulders and hips, just like my father taught me.


    I side-stepped his second jab and tried to counter-attack, but Malachi just ducked below my swing. I wanted to punish him with a kick, but he brought both his hands up and blocked me. Even though it was a forward kick, it still felt like I had hit the wall of a castle, not the arms of a person.


    I thrust my sword forward with a feint and went for another cut instead. Malachi dodged it by a hair¡¯s breadth, letting me cut some of his hair. I was far too close this time, and even though I was retreating, Malachi landed his first punch.


    The left hook went straight into my armored ribs. My bones creaked along with the metal, and the air was knocked out of me with a single blow. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t enough to stun me, and I sent Malachi back with another swing.


    Malachi kept the perfect distance away from me now. Never too close that I could hit him freely and never too far so he couldn¡¯t strike me in return. Malachi¡¯s entire fighting style changed within minutes. He showed the range of his skill with just the way he moved now. It was like he wasn¡¯t even trying to incorporate his skills into his swordsmanship before.


    He really was hiding his abilities. He had everyone fooled. Not even Kaladin noticed he was a hand-to-hand fighter. But maybe that was because Kaladin hadn¡¯t had a chance to see Malachi fight.


    I need to put my plan into motion if I want to win. I can¡¯t delay it any longer just to test him.


    I just needed a moment to cast my spell. But I had to drop my mana enhancement to feed the spell core. Yet the moment I cut the mana off from my body, I watched Malachi¡¯s eyes go wide.


    He burst forward with tremendous speed, and I just barely managed to block him with a swing. He sent another jab, then another, each one carrying a frightening amount of deadly force. I felt that I could no longer block him with my sword and opted to dodge backward, trying to guide him toward the side of the arena.


    But he caught up to me. He was close enough that I could feel his hot breath on my skin. ¡°Come now, Arene, are you off thinking about other things in the middle of our fight?¡± Malachi said with a sly grin that exposed his fangs an inch away from my face.


    Pain jolted up my side as Malachi punched me again in the same spot. There was a low grating sound of metal bending. He had hit me hard enough to leave a dent in my armor, and my ribs felt far from okay. I was being toyed with now¡­I had become the one being hunted.


    There was a blinding punch coming straight at me, and I brought my sword up to block it. Yet I felt it first. That punch was far stronger than before. And I could only watch with wide eyes as my sword burst into tiny pieces, cutting my face up as they exploded out. The only bright side of it all was that none of the fragments hit my eyes.


    Malachi clicked his tongue and shook his head in disapproval as he let me back away. ¡°Come now, where was that honor you spoke of before? I know you are far better than this, Princess Arene. Are you genuinely holding back after your little speech? You are the daughter of the Berserker King, and I have seen you go out and train in the morning long before most even rise. Don¡¯t tell me this is all you have to show your family, friends, and those who helped you get here?¡±


    Damn¡­damn¡­I¡­I shouldn¡¯t have held back¡­I knew it. I should have just given it my all from the start. It was a mistake to probe him for a weakness. I messed up, and now I¡¯m being humiliated for it.


    Malachi is far more dangerous than I ever imagined. If this were a real fight, I would be dead. I didn¡¯t want to use this at all, but¡­


    I tossed the handle of the broken sword to the side, and with my mind, I dipped into my Spatial Ring. I felt the item I wanted in the magical room and willed it into my hand. A curved white scabbard appeared from thin air.


    I slowly unsheathed the white blade. The rain dropped down the metal, and the pitch-black edge cut a striking contrast that I thought was beautiful. The sword felt perfect in every way. It was the best weapon that I ever had the honor of touching.


    It was my master¡¯s sword, the same blade that could go up against a Holy Artifact and win. Nothing could compare to it.


    ¡°I feel ashamed to use this weapon. I don¡¯t yet believe I have the abilities to wield this weapon properly, that I am simply doing it a disservice by being so inadequate. But if I am to give you my all, Malachi Talgan, I will use this weapon to defeat you,¡± I said as I flicked the sword clean of rainwater.


    Malachi narrowed his crimson eyes with a grin. ¡°Now, there is the Princess Knight of Luminar I¡¯ve heard about. Let¡¯s hope your new weapon can match your skills a bit, mmm?¡±


    Now, just as Kaladin¡¯s Grandfather explained, let mana flow out from my hands like a spell core that was being filled by mana enhancement. It was an oxymoron, as that was impossible. A spell core and mana enhancement were not the same thing. That¡¯s why I just couldn¡¯t grasp the words in that book.


    Yet this sword was different.


    A thin mist appeared across the pitch-black edge. The small clouds danced about, and I brought the blade up to my face and inhaled deeply. The mist wobbled and seeped into my mouth. It was cool, soft, and fluffy to the pallet as it even had an almost sweet taste to it.


    But I immediately felt the resulting change. I felt it in my core, in my very being. I was brimming with newfound power.


    ¡°Well, if you are just going to sit there, then I¡¯ll come to you again,¡± Malachi said with a shrug.


    Malachi launched off at me, and I quickly resheathed my sword. I bent at the waist and lowered my body, putting power into my legs. It was time for the first form of the Storm Dragon.


    The Vampire was nearly upon me. His fist was ready to punch me into oblivion. I exhaled, and white mist seeped out from my lips. I unsheathed my sword but only cut the air.


    That was because Malachi had retreated in an instant. The young Vampire stood far away from me. The hair on his head stood at attention, his tiger tail as rigid as a metal bar. For the first time, I saw him show a hint of fear. If it wasn¡¯t for the rain dripping down his face, I think there might have been some sweat there.


    ¡°You¡­what did you do? What is that sword?¡± Malachi asked, his voice low and deep, almost like a growl of an animal.


    ¡°Come and find out, Malachi Talgan,¡± I said as I stared straight into his eyes.


    He grinned again, but this time, it lacked the confidence, the bravado he had before. ¡°It seems there will be a change of plans¡­let¡¯s see what your new toy can do.¡±


    Malachi launched another attack, and I used the first form once more. Malachi attempted to block me, but my strike was true. I felt little to no resistance as I cut his arm off below the elbow with a single swing of my sword.


    Malachi looked down at his missing arm. It started to regrow right in front of me. The bone came back first, followed by the flesh that knitted together, and then the skin regrew over the red. It was¡­hard to watch. Even when Sylvia did it, it was hard to watch.


    But I feel like Malachi¡¯s healing is a lot slower than Sylvia¡¯s¡­is that the difference in power between them?


    I quickly fed mana into the sword and took another deep inhale of the mist. My core thrummed with power once more, and I struck at Malachi with the second form, a thrust that was faster than lightning in a storm. Malachi tried to step out of reach, but I impaled him straight through the stomach, going clean through his armor and out the back.


    That was too much¡­.damn.


    For an average person, that strike would have killed them. But for a Vampire, it was a mistake, and Malachi, despite being surprised, head-butted me in the face, breaking my nose and forcing me back.


    I didn¡¯t yet understand just how much power I had with this weapon, and I could not control it properly. I was inadequate to wield it¡­I was not ready. I still had much more to learn.


    ¡°This is just insanity¡­¡± Malachi mumbled. ¡°How can a single weapon make someone that much stronger? How can you be three, no, four times, as strong and fast as before? I can¡¯t even see you as I am now.¡±


    Ignore him. Initiate the plan while his wounds heal. Now is the time.


    I resheathed my sword and closed my eyes. I released my mana enhancement but still let the mist from the blade work its way out from my core and into my spell core. With speed that rivaled me at my best, I formed my most potent spell core in the blink of an eye.


    But it was not without consequences. My chest ached, my limbs felt heavy, and I wanted to vomit. But I had to continue on.


    I have to show them. No, I want to show them all what I¡¯ve become. I¡¯ve gotten stronger, too¡­even if it¡¯s just a borrowed power for the time being.


    Crystal Field.


    In an instant, large purple crystals began forcing their way through the stadium platform. Each of them varied in size, some being as big as a man or as small as an arm. But they all served a purpose. Whether I could make use of that purpose was still on me and my abilities.


    It was a shame I couldn¡¯t use my magic more offensively. I¡¯ve tried for a long time, even with Kaladin¡¯s help, but I just can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t form a spell core to launch a crystal. It¡¯s like crystal magic isn¡¯t meant for that.


    Either way, Malachi found himself at the center of my Crystal Field, surrounded on every side. If he pushed his way forward, he would have to break each and every crystal he ran into unless he wished to run around an endless maze.


    I used this time to gather myself, to take deep breaths to steady my aching chest and lessen the burden on my heavy limbs. Malachi also seemed to be taking in his new surroundings as he stood unmoving.


    I could see him through my crystals'' reflections, but he could not see me. And it was through those reflections that I saw something strange. I watched in a mixture of confusion and horror as Malachi began to change. Not in a mindset or aura way, but physically.


    Malachi''s legs extended and grew into the size of logs, breaking the fabric of his pants. His arms were that of an average man his age, doubled in size, and the red veins pulsed against the skin. His shoulders spread apart and widened significantly, popping the armor plates off and onto the ground. And it was his face that changed the most.


    His fangs extended far past his upper lip, and his mouth stretched into a feral grin. The hair on his head grew in length in a matter of moments as his facial features changed. His crimson eyes seemed to stare straight at me through the crystals. It was a terrifying sight to witness that silenced the ever-noisy crowd.


    Somehow, Malachi had become more beast than man.

 Vol.7 Ch.186- Beauty And The Beast.

    Malachi Talgan¡¯s POV.


    This was¡­not what I envisioned.


    I never believed I would find someone in that tournament who could slice my strengthened bones in half. I truly thought that I could have bested the Dragonslayer if it came down to it, but that was never my goal. I honestly was here just to have some fun and see how the younger generation of this continent stacked up against what I knew.


    During minor battles, I rarely strengthened the flesh and muscle and only focused on my bones, which allowed them to cut into me. It gave my opponents the false sense of security that they were hurting me, which helped me lure them in. It was a simple task that fooled countless individuals. Many non-Vampires could not grasp what it meant to recover even a grievous wound in a matter of seconds. But having bone separated took more time than it was worth.


    I¡¯ve been fighting and killing Inquisitors and holy men who invaded our lands for decades, and only the strongest of them could wound me. And only the rare Paladin that got sent on a suicide mission for punishment would be able to separate a limb¡­


    But only those at the pinnacle on Amoth could cut me in half with a single blow that was so fast I could barely track it. Judging by our initial encounters, this princess should not be able to wield such power, even if her father is the Berserker King. Yet that sword¡­it¡¯s different. I can smell it.


    Well, no matter. This is going to be an opportune time to test my Blood Beast form in a slightly safe environment, even if it means drawing some¡­unwanted attention.


    I activated the transformation lying dormant within my blood, and with a flash of burning ecstasy, I felt the changes begin. My blood was hot like boiling water, yet it felt better than it ever had as it coursed through my veins, warming my entire being to the core. I felt my bones strengthen and grow, my muscles stretched and pulsed with power as I ripped out of my armor and clothes.


    And my senses become heightened to an unbelievable degree. I could hear the thunderous downpour of water, pick out the silent muffles of the baffled crowd, and even hear the heartbeat of the princess. I was suddenly blasted with an intense feeling of hunger. I felt like I could ravish an entire squad of unfortunates.


    But no¡­I must control myself. This is not the time nor place to be giving in to such carnal desire.


    I stared across the platform and through the purple crystals at the stunned Arene. I¡¯m sure it was quite shocking to witness someone morph in front of their very eyes. Either way, I was thankful she gave me that moment of respite, and as a reward, I decided to attack first.


    With hot blood coursing through my body, I shot off like an arrow, dodging between the small crystals and directly into the crystal in front of me, shattering it into hundreds of pieces. I barreled through the next, then the next, until I was right before Arene.


    She had no choice but to swing at a larger chunk of crystal flying toward her, and I used that opportunity to strike. My hand was nearly upon her and ready to push her broken nose into her skull, but I recoiled out of instinct just in time to watch some of my fingers disappear in a spray of blood.


    That¡¯s once.


    I kicked a crystal chunk at the retreating princess like a ball, but she slipped through one of her larger crystal pieces like a Phantom. I gave chase, crushing the crystal and grabbing a chunk with my hand, forcing it straight into the path of the white sword.


    Instead, her sword cut through crystal and flesh alike, splitting my hand down the middle all the way to my wrist. I forced strength into my legs and backed off, allowing my wound to heal again.


    That¡¯s twice.


    If this was a typical opponent or if she wasn¡¯t using that damn weapon, I would have dealt a crippling or fatal blow twice. But if she were more skilled, like an elite from the Order of Light, then I would be the one who was dead twice. I was frustrated, knowing that would be the case.


    Arene retreated further into her crystal maze as the final pieces of skin regrew at my fingertips. I looked around at the roaring crowd. When it was silent right after my transformation, it wasn¡¯t so bad. But now, with the noise from the swarm of people around us and the storm bouncing off the crystals, it felt like an annoying and persistent sound mage was attacking me.


    I felt myself gritting my teeth in frustration as I heard her take another deep breath of that mist. The feeling that sword gave off whenever she did that sent shivers up my spine. It was dangerous, incredibly so.


    This battle was going nowhere, but at the same time, I had to wonder how long she could keep all of that up. Was the power of that sword infinite? Could she continue to use that weird mist ability with no repercussions? If she could, that weapon would be on the level of a Holy Relic, and I had serious doubts if that was the case.


    Does that mean I just need to bleed her dry? Is that really what I should do¡­


    No, it¡¯s not what I should do at all. That wouldn¡¯t work against a stronger opponent. I must find another path.


    I licked my lips and shot forth once more. This time, I saved my strength and rounded the crystals at top speed instead of wasting time breaking them. Arene was attempting to hide amongst them, but I could easily smell her blood.


    I pretended to swing at the bait crystal that she splattered her blood across, and the moment she stepped out from another, I kicked backward. I had seen right through her little trick as I could tell the difference between fresh blood and the blood smeared across some magical crystal. I thought I could make a difference, but¡­


    That¡¯s the third time.


    I was expecting to crush her ribs with my foot, but the only thing I felt was pain. I ignored the wound and spun around like a top and slashed Arene¡¯s cheek using my one good foot. She had managed to cut my foot off below the knee and retreat before I could retaliate properly. But that was fine because I planned on that.


    I sped the healing of my leg up to the cost of more of my dwindling blood reserve. As I hit the ground, I put tension on the muscles of my good leg and what was left of my mangled one and launched myself forward like an arrow, leaving a bow. She was slower than before and was still in the middle of a recovery swing.


    I pounced on top of her, fully prepared to crush her with a downright strike, but as I raised my hands, I was impaled through the chest, not by a sword but by a purple crystal. I gurgled and swallowed the blood in my throat as I was lifted high in the air. If I were an average person, I¡¯d be dead.


    And that makes it four times¡­


    I gnashed my teeth and shattered the crystal with a punch, dropping me to the platform below. Once again, Ren had retreated further away and was close to the arena''s edge now.


    I broke a crystal in half with a leg kick and sat down on it like a tree stump. I took a few pained deep pants as my internal organs regenerated and my ribs forced themselves back into place.


    Will I run out of blood at this point? How long has it been since that happened? Twenty? Thirty years?


    This is truly embarrassing. I¡¯m glad the others aren¡¯t here to witness this.


    ¡°I apologize, Princess Arene, but I won¡¯t be playing your game as I do believe that winning is fun. I¡¯m not like those other fools that would be so easily goaded, as I know you want to knock me out of balance,¡± I said in her general direction, my voice bouncing off the purple crystals and echoing back to me.


    Of course, she made no moves actually to reveal herself. But I knew of a way to provoke her. It was relatively simple, really.


    ¡°I wonder how long I can sit here before the crowd demands my head? This incessant rain is quite awful, you know,¡± I said with a growl.


    In truth, I wouldn¡¯t waste my time just sitting here for the sake of a petty win in a tournament I didn¡¯t care about. But she didn¡¯t know that. And she was the princess here. A princess couldn¡¯t keep her people waiting, now could she?


    I grinned to myself and licked my lips clean of my own blood. With my wounds healed completely, I focused my senses. I knew exactly where she was as she moved around the arena to come toward me. But I could hear something else. Her footsteps were more sluggish, her breathing more ragged, and her heart¡­it sounded ready to explode.


    Is it time? Is this a now-or-never situation? I¡¯ll give it all I¡¯ve got. If she can stop this, then I need to rethink my strategy for the future.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    I forced the warm blood to course through my body, and I circulated the crimson liquid over and over again. Then I commanded it and let it rush straight toward my brain. I felt the spike of power, but I knew that Blood Burn, my final trump card, could not be used indefinitely. I would either succeed or fail here.


    As Arene made her move, I did as well. I gripped a pile of crystal and stone and slung it forward with all my might. I moved so quickly that I nearly caught up to the projectiles I had thrown. I could see the fatigue and pain in her blue eyes, but I did not see hesitation. Once again, she unsheathed that white sword and cut down the obstacles that came her way.


    With my speed twice what it was before I could finally track her sword. Or was it because she was tired? I couldn¡¯t tell, and it didn¡¯t matter. I let her swing and successfully dodged it by the thinnest margin. But she was not done.


    I watched in awe as she slid her feet forward. It was a new type of swing, one that I had yet to see. Despite its beauty, the deadly blade came back down, fully intent on ending me, but I strengthened my flesh and bones to the maximum and sacrificed an entire arm, shoulder, and all to block it.


    I could smell the blood in the air as I shot my hand out, ready to impale her through the chest and out to her spine. But that never came, either. For some reason, my vision was going down, and I couldn¡¯t feel anything anymore.


    I looked up just in time to see Arene¡¯s leg impact my face and send me flying. I arced through the air, looking up at the dark sky, rain pelting my face. It was serene in a way.


    Oddly enough, this isn¡¯t the first time this has happened to me. My uncle did this exact thing to me many years ago when I was being a spoiled brat. How nostalgic.


    My healing was slower now that my Blood Burn had consumed what was left of my reserves. I hit the ground and rolled a few times, hitting the arena wall as the crowd roared over the rain.


    To think she would cut me in half then kick me away like a mutt¡­what an exciting day.


    ¡ª


    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV.


    I raced down into the stadium depths with Sylvia in tow. Ren had collapsed to the floor after a mind-boggling win over Malachi, and that in of itself was a whole can of worms.


    Sylvia confirmed that Malachi used not only Blood Burn but a minor form of Blood Sorcery. That was something that could be dealt with later, as I had to see Ren immediately. I had seen Ren¡¯s sword and her sword techniques before, but I had never witnessed what her sword could actually do.


    And it was far beyond anything I had yet to witness in this world.


    Standing at the Forward University medical area''s door were Captain Fairchild and a large squad of Praetorian Guards. They hesitated to let us through, but Captain Fairchild waved us in, where we found Ren propped up in a bed with her family, minus her brother. Thankfully, she was conscious, but she looked worse for wear, to put it lightly.


    But why is War God Vasquez here and not Xander? Well, whatever.


    ¡°Kaladin¡­¡± King Maxwell mumbled with a worried expression.


    I looked down at Ren, who was bandaged up despite having her external and internal wounds healed with light magic. She gave me a weak and tired smile, but I already knew what the problem was as I had witnessed it with my own eyes.


    ¡°Sylvia, please heal her to the best of your abilities if it¡¯s even possible,¡± I requested.


    Sylvia nodded, and although they gave worried looks, they still let her pass. Sylvia wasted no time and sank her fangs into Ren¡¯s arm. She winced slightly, but within a few moments, a small amount of color returned to her face. It couldn¡¯t be said that she was okay, but she looked and must have felt slightly better.


    Sylvia can probably only treat the symptoms which means it really is Mana Sickness. But Sylvia¡¯s treatment seems more potent, if only slightly.


    Ren¡¯s family took turns with looks of relief. The queen wiped her forehead and sighed to herself. King Maxwell just smiled, but the concern was still there in his eyes and the way he fidgeted slightly. If we were under better circumstances, it would have been a refreshing sight to see a new emotion from that ball of muscle, but one could hardly find any enjoyment in seeing a friend and daughter injured,


    ¡°Thank you, Sylvia,¡± Ren said with a weak smile.


    ¡°Yes! Truly, thank you, Sylvia,¡± King Maxwell said with a hearty but somehow far weaker-than-normal chuckle.


    Lauren and Queen Maxwell echoed their own sincere thanks, and I turned my attention to Ren once more.


    ¡°Ren, do you understand what you are doing with that sword?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Not entirely¡­no,¡± she answered.


    ¡°What about Master Maran or my grandfather? Did they ever mention something about it?¡± I questioned.


    Ren slowly shook her head in response. ¡°Wait, does this mean you know what that sword can do, Kaladin? Not even I could figure it out, even back in the day,¡± King Maxwell said with his arms crossed.


    ¡°Yes¡­I believe I have a rough idea of what that sword does. I think it lets Ren absorb external mana from her surroundingssoundings. Even to the detriment of her own health,¡± I said carefully.


    I could feel the intense gazes in the room turn to me, especially from War God Vasquez and King Maxwell. But what I said was what I believed to be the truth, even though it should have been impossible.


    But this was the second time¡­I think, way back when I escaped the dungeon with Sylvia, I also absorbed external mana into my body. Although this is a similar case, I believe they are still different.


    Common knowledge was that mana could not be artificially recharged, so to speak. One could use conduits like dungeon core shards or expensive materials like Myhtril and Cobalt to lessen the burden of mana usage. A person could also be gifted or highly skilled.


    But at the end of the day, if a Grandmaster and Novice mage used their supply of mana, that was it. They were out until they got enough rest to recuperate their lost reserves.


    From my experiences, there was also another exception to that rule, and that was Vampires. It seemed that if Vampires had an infinite source of blood, they could very well theoretically go on until their mental fatigue or ailments caught up to them. Sylvia could fight for hours until she needed to rest, not for her physical well-being but her mental one.


    Yet somehow, Ren, who was not a Vampire or conquered a mysterious dungeon, was managing to absorb mana from the space around her using that sword as some kind of medium. The mist that appeared from her sword and was breathed in wasn¡¯t just for show. It was pure mana.


    And the consequences of doing that were drastic. Her soul, the source of her life and mana, could be seen as some type of vessel that sat in the center of her body. And when that pure mana was breathed in that pure mana repeatedly, then expelled it in a violent burst of power, it put a form of strain on her vessel as it overfilled with power beyond her capacity.


    ¡°Kaladin, is that really the truth? Are you positive about that statement?¡± King Maxwell asked me, breaking the silence with his serious tone.


    ¡°Yes. Ren ended up taking in too much external mana, and that is what is causing her issue. I have no idea what would have happened if she continued to absorb more mana than she could handle. It could have very well crippled her or worse if she had gone any further,¡± I explained.


    King Maxwell looked down at his daughter with a stern expression. His blue eyes held an intense power to them, and Ren shied away from his gaze.


    ¡°My daughter, you are forbidden from¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that is necessary,¡± I interrupted.


    Sylvia stepped in front of me, and a slight flash of fear tickled my mind as King Maxwell glared at me. The man had never looked at me that way before, and I felt for the first time I truly angered the man. But I couldn¡¯t let him arbitrarily ban Ren from using that sword. As it wasn¡¯t a curse, it was a gift that was both good and meant a lot to her.


    A gift that she just needed to learn how to use. Afterall, Ren¡¯s not the first to use it.


    I rested a hand on Sylvia¡¯s shoulder and smiled at Bishop. ¡°I¡¯ll be blunt: Ren can learn to control the sword, and I can help her. I can see the amount of mana she is absorbing with my Dragon eye, and I believe I can help her regulate and control it.¡±


    Bishop seemed unconvinced for a moment but shut his eyes. ¡°I see¡­if it¡¯s you, then maybe it could be possible.¡±


    ¡°Arene,¡± King Maxwell said in a fatherly tone.


    She flinched slightly but looked up at her father. ¡°Yes, Dad¡­?¡±


    ¡°You have two years to learn to control that sword. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be taking it from you. And if you fall victim to its power again, I swear I will throw it into the sea without hesitation. Does that work for you, Dear?¡± King Maxwell said as he looked toward the queen.


    Queen Maxwell sighed again but nodded as she looked at her daughter. ¡°I understand how much that sword means to you, Arene. But if it can kill you just by using it¡­I don¡¯t want that to happen. You understand that, right?¡±


    Ren looked at her parents. Despite being shy just a moment ago, the firm resolve that I had seen on her face many times flared back to life.


    ¡°Yes, Mom and Dad. I understand, and I¡¯m worried as well. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy to wield my master¡¯s sword, but I still want to try. He left it to me for a reason. If you let me, I will learn to control it. With Kaladin¡¯s help,¡± Ren said confidently.


    ¡°Kaladin, will you teach her?¡± King Maxwell asked.


    ¡°As I always have. I will continue to do my best as long as she is willing. Not that I doubt her in the slightest. Ren is one of my most loyal students,¡± I said with a grin.


    The Maxwell family let out a collective sigh, and I caught a glimpse of War God Vasquez with his back against the wall, and I swore I could see a faint smile on that usually bearded, stoic face. With that, Sylvia and I left to let the family be together and promised to visit Ren at the villa when she was feeling better. As I imagined, the only thing she needed was time.


    ¡°You made it sound simple back there, but it¡¯s actually going to be difficult to learn to control that weapon, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sylvia said from beside me as we walked down the empty hallway.


    ¡°Naturally. It goes against her own body to use that sword, and just because I know what happens when she uses it, it doesn¡¯t mean there won¡¯t be side effects. Ren might have to give up eventually, but I think not trying is a mistake. And¡­a little sad,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°You really are too kind for your own good,¡± Sylvia said as she slipped her fingers in between mine. ¡°But that¡¯s one of the reasons why I love you so much.¡±

 Vol.7 Ch.187- A Bloody Surprise.

    ¡°Are we ready?¡± I asked the three in front of me.


    Cerila, Sylvia, and my mother all nodded their heads, and with that, we put our hoods up and made our way into the nighttime storm that blanked the entire city for a third day in a row. The night was still young, and even though it was raining heavily, the city was not yet asleep.


    The amount of rain was surprisingly not putting much of a burden on the city as people of all different races moved from one open store, bar, or inn to another. Some were drunkenly mucking about, others laughing, holding onto each other and their drinks, still celebrating from the tournament a few hours before.


    From what I was told, rain storms like the current one were common around spring, so the people of Flumare and apparently the tourists were used to it for the most part. The city itself also had an expansive drain network that forced the excess water back out to sea, and it showed no signs of bursting.


    This amount of rain reminds me of Owlkirk. Around this time of year, the rainy season would have already come to an end.


    Regardless, having people outside was to our benefit as we needed to blend into the crowd, especially considering our group was¡­ eye-catching, to say the least. Our objective was to meet our first of Lin¡¯s informants at a small general store in the center of one of Flumare¡¯s market districts, as we had an illegal auction to raid.


    We would get another location as well as a chance to evade anyone tailing us. Not that anyone would be getting past the four of us so easily, but one could never be too careful. After all, Lin was putting her neck and the neck of people on the line to include us. She was not obligated to do anything for me, yet she didn¡¯t hesitate to assist me whenever I asked her. The least we could do was follow some simple orders.


    ¡°This rain is starting to piss me off,¡± Sylvia grumbled underneath her cloak.


    ¡°I think it will clear up by tomorrow,¡± Mom answered casually.


    ¡°What? How do you know that?¡± Sylvia asked.


    I turned my head and watched as my mom put a finger to her chin and looked up at the dark sky. ¡°It just will. You can tell because the rain is less intense today.¡±


    I stared at the rainy street and up into the sky. The droplets were thick as they pounded against the stone road in rapid succession. I had no idea what my mother was talking about, and as I shared a glance with Sylvia, she seemingly agreed with me.


    <Mom is right. The rain will let up tomorrow for sure,> Cerila signed.


    Even Cerila thinks that? Is that some Beastmen biology at work? I don¡¯t know¡­it looks and feels all the same to me. Would it be different if I was in a forest or jungle, I wonder?


    <I¡¯ll have to take your word for it then,> I signed back.


    Cerila smiled back at me as Sylvia just rolled her eyes. There wasn¡¯t much else to talk about as we arrived at the general store. It was a simple shop; nothing stood out, and it fit right in with everything else around it.


    The lights were still on inside, and we walked in just in time as what seemed to be the last customer walked out. The building was small, all things considered. Just a counter with shelves behind it carrying things such as meat, salt, and any other daily necessities a family might need.


    The middle-aged Human woman behind the counter smiled at us and, without so much as a word, walked past us and locked the door. I raised an eyebrow at her, but she just smiled back.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you confirm our identities?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Oh, but you already have. That pin is the sign,¡± she said, pointing to the small silver flower that Cerila had pinned on her chest.


    Huh, so that¡¯s why one of Lin¡¯s assistants just randomly came over and gave that to Cerila. That would have been nice to know.


    ¡°Also, changing four people''s facial and body appearance would be very difficult. And changing it to look like you and Ms. Sylvia would be even more of a challenge,¡± the woman added with a smile. ¡°But please, come with me.¡±


    We all gave each other a quick look and nodded, following the woman into the back of the store. She led us to what was essentially a pantry that could barely fit two people in it and motioned for us to crowd in. It was, as it looked, uncomfortable.


    ¡°I apologize for the tight fit, but please bear with it, as it will only take me a moment. Please change your clothing in the passage and head out the other way. Oh, and don¡¯t forget to check the map to see where you should go next,¡± the woman said with a wave.


    With that, the door shut, there was the sound of something sliding away within the walls, and the back of the pantry slid open, revealing a small passageway.


    ¡°A hallway between the buildings? What kind of people are we meeting exactly, Kaladin?¡± Sylvia asked me as we stepped into the new path.


    Mom wrinkled her brow and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Assassins or spies. Probably both.¡±


    <How do you know that?> Cerila asked her.


    A faint and not-too-happy smile spread across my mom¡¯s lips. <Because I¡¯ve used many of these types of passages before. Let¡¯s just get going.>


    I confirmed nothing, as was promised. I told my family that the information and the informants were all to be trusted. They were hesitant to blindly trust someone they had never met, but in the end, because they wanted to come with me, they agreed to follow me there without asking too many questions.


    We set to changing our clothes. And by changing our clothes, we just took off the outer garments like our robes, and switched to something else. We also made preparations to hide our faces amongst others.


    Sylvia let her hair down that was tied up in her hood as she donned a rugged brown one instead. The purple and black obsidian hair she always had was gone and was instead all black now. She hid her face with her old damaged mask, which she also painted white just in case.


    Cerila was next, and she went through much of the same motion as Sylvia. Her long snow-white hair was dyed to a reddish brown, and she wore a black cloak to cover her armor, sword, and body. She looked over at me and twirled her brown hair around her finger.


    <Do you like the brown hair, Kal? I think I don¡¯t mind it,> she signed.


    ¡­


    <No. I prefer you in your natural hair color,> I responded instantly and set back to changing my robe.


    The three of them stopped moving for a moment, and I looked back to find them just staring at me. They all wore an expression as if they had stepped in horse droppings or something. Even Sylvia and my mother looked at me as if I was an idiot.


    Did I say something wrong? They asked my opinion, and I gave an honest answer¡­It¡¯s true that I find Cerila to be more beautiful with her natural hair color. What¡¯s so wrong about that?


    Sylvia turned to Mom with a frown and asked, ¡°Did he get this from you or his dad?¡±


    ¡°From both of us, sadly¡­¡± Mom said with a sigh.


    ¡°Just¡­ I don¡¯t know, hurry up. We¡¯ve got people to see, and we still have a lot of walking to do,¡± I muttered quickly.


    Sylvia stood off to the side as I fashioned my makeshift visor to my face. It was less than ideal, but I needed a way to hide my eyes without hindering my vision. It made me miss my old mask, but I came up with a temporary solution as well as a trial run.


    I had Padraic do some work for me and attach straps to a piece of the green crystal I found in the dungeon and had the Dwarves investigate. They poured the acid from a Red Slime monster onto one side, and it essentially made a nearly perfect visor, leaving one side visible through the other.


    The crystal was heavy and uncomfortable, and strapping it to my face with a few strips of leather and a buckle was less than ideal, but¡­it worked. My face from my top lip and eyes were wholly covered, yet I could see just fine. My sense of smell was hindered, and breathing through my nose would be a problem, but that was fine for the time being.


    I kept my hair braided and tied up, and put on a black half-mask to cover my neck and lower face. I brought my hood up and pinned my hair to it so it wouldn¡¯t fall out. The soft fabric of the hood tickled my ears, and it sent chills down my spine that made me want to crawl out of my skin, but¡­I just didn¡¯t have a choice. I would have to deal with it for a few hours.


    Cerila also wore something similar to me but opted to leave her eyes exposed. With that, we were ready. I turned my attention to my mother, who got ready in silence. She was wearing the flowing fabric outfit I had seen when we were reunited again, but it was dyed in all black now.


    The outer layers made it difficult to discern where the clothing started and her body ended. It felt like she was lost in that wispy material, and every time she moved or adjusted something, it was difficult to see her movements. It felt like an extra hand with a knife would slip through the clothes and attack me at any moment.


    The Lighting Witch of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth has made a return¡­sadly.


    I honestly wished my mother didn¡¯t have to go to such lengths. I knew she hated it, but she felt obligated to help me, not as a client or her master but as her son. And I wouldn¡¯t turn her away. I don¡¯t think I could turn her away even if I tried.


    I let out a deep breath and looked at the wooden wall. Pinned to a board was a map with four markers on it and three of the silver flower pins. Sylvia, my mom, and I took our pins, and we made a note of where we would have to go. Once we were ready, I burned the map, and we continued down the hall.


    We would separate here, go through a few more of these checkpoints, and rendezvous with Lin at the actual meeting place. A part of me did feel that this was all a bit too convoluted and unnecessary, but maybe this was just what assassins and spies had to do in order to keep themselves safe. I wouldn¡¯t know if that was the case or not. My job in my previous life and in this one was much different after all.


    ¡ª


    After going to two more safe houses and out another entrance, I was finally given the final destination to meet up with the others: an inconspicuous inn on the outskirts of the city. The entire time, I was sure to be wary of anyone trying to tail me, but I never did notice anyone or anything out of the ordinary.


    Like clockwork, the four of us arrived at the backdoor of the inn within a minute of each other. The inn was located just outside an industrial area that was strong with the pungent smell of fish that seemed to seep into the wood itself. The inn was also bustling with patrons as the loud voices seeped from the closed windows.


    The rain pelted me as I walked up to the door and gave it a solid knock. A small wooden hatch opened up at about eye level. The swirling brown eyes gave us a quick once over, looking directly at our flower pins, then shut the hatch. After a few seconds of removing the locks on the other side, we were let in.


    It was another narrow hallway, but on the other side was a door, plenty of voices, and the jingling of coins. The smell of fish and alcohol was strong, but that wasn¡¯t our desired location. Without missing a beat, the guard that let us in dragged his hand across the side wall and pressed into it.


    A piece of the wall depressed in, and a false door opened up, leading elsewhere. The man gave us a curt nod as the voices from inside called out to him. He screamed back at them, telling them it was nothing, and once we stepped inside, he closed the door behind us.


    Now, all we had to do was head down into the gloomy tunnel. The wooden walls of the inn gave away to bare stone that was perfectly cut into. The job was clearly done by a group of earth mages, as there were no signs of tools digging into the earth.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°All these dark tunnels and going into suspicious places¡­I really don¡¯t like this,¡± Sylvia grumbled,


    ¡°You can always turn around and go back home,¡± I offered.


    Sylvia clicked her tongue. ¡°As if. I didn¡¯t spend all that time just for nothing. And the last time I left you alone¡­you did some idiotic things,¡± she said with a glare.


    I smiled wryly behind my mask as the sounds of people shuffling around reached my ears. Everyone else also heard it, but we made no moves for a silent approach. After a minute or two of walking, we came out of the tunnel into a large underground clearing.


    Armed men and women wearing all black, head to toe, were moving boxes and stacking them. Many of them stopped what they were doing and watched us not out of fear or caution but just curiosity. It appeared that they knew our group was coming.


    But there was a problem¡­


    A sudden burst of bloodlust exploded out from behind me as my mother walked in front of us. Her golden eyes glared at the assassins and spies of Lin¡¯s family with silent, cold hatred.


    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Hands. To think the new royal family didn¡¯t purge your group,¡± Mom growled in a low voice.


    Sure enough, the only common thing about any of the masked people was the crudely drawn hand on them. Some had it on shoulder pads, other breastplates, or a cape. It was the only identity marker.


    Lin¡¯s group, who seemed peaceful at first, began reaching for swords, knives, or whatever weapons they had on hand. I was about to break things up when a large man came out from the opposite hallway. His shoulders were broad, filling out his black leather and chainmail outfit, and he strode forward toward us without fear.


    ¡°The Witch of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth lives. How fascinating,¡± the man commented nonchalantly.


    Wait¡­that¡¯s¡­his face is hidden, but his eyes, yes¡­that¡¯s Lin¡¯s uncle, no doubt it.


    <Do you know these people, Mom?> Cerila asked.


    <I do. They are a group I faced off against many times, and let¡¯s just say I separated many fingers in my life,> Mom signed quickly.


    Lin¡¯s uncle cleared his throat, and our eyes met each other. He nodded at me, and I nodded back.


    ¡°We are no longer the Emperor¡¯s Hands, but we are The Hands of The King now. What about you, Witch of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth? Do you still serve your emperor?¡± he asked.


    Mom let her hand fall to her side and straightened her back, her bloodlust decreasing to a more¡­ comfortable degree. As comfortable as a War God¡¯s bloodlust could be, that was.


    ¡°No, I only live and die for my family now,¡± Mom answered back instantly.


    ¡°Then there is no need for this. We are on the same side, right?¡± he questioned as he looked toward me.


    I simply nodded, and the tension in the room abated. A few people let out sighs of relief, and they went back to their work, albeit with a lot less curiosity for us.


    ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll take you to our leader,¡± Lin¡¯s uncle said.


    Cerila nudged me as we walked, a frown on her face and her nose wrinkled. <I can¡¯t smell anyone here¡­there is some kind of scent on them that is¡­blocking me, I guess.>


    Oh? If the Paine family was a household of doctors, I¡¯m sure they would have access to interesting reagents. Amongst them would be something that tricks the nose of a Beastmen, even when they are this close.


    <It¡¯s nothing to worry about. It¡¯s just a safety precaution,> I assured her.


    The path to Lin was not far, and that small conversation was enough to fill the time, but Lin¡¯s uncle stopped us before he opened the door.


    ¡°Just the Dragonslayer. You three must wait out here,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving¡ª¡±


    I placed a hand on my mother¡¯s shoulder and smiled, although she couldn¡¯t see my face. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It will only take a moment. We¡¯ve made it this far, right? I told you that I trust these people. Or I should say that I trust him and their leader.¡±


    Mom gave me a troubled look but nodded reluctantly. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Lin¡¯s uncle closed the door behind me, not following me in. The room on the other side was a small square, with exposed rock on either side and a wooden desk that did not match the atmosphere. Sitting behind it was a woman in all black, working on paperwork. A hood was drawn over her head, but for some reason, where there should have been a face, there was nothing but empty blackness.


    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting dungeon item,¡± I commented.


    I couldn¡¯t see her eyes, but I did feel her gaze. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite handy, isn¡¯t it? Can you even tell what race I am?¡± a garbled voice asked me.


    ¡°No, not at all. Just that you are a woman, and well¡­your voice is interesting as well,¡± I said as I sat down in a chair on the opposite side of the table.


    ¡°Another dungeon item. These two, in conjunction, make it nearly impossible for people to identify me. It¡¯s a shame we can¡¯t replicate them,¡± Lin said as she took a ring off her finger and pulled the hood off, revealing her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably a good thing there isn¡¯t an entire organization running around with that,¡± I said with a chuckle as I looked around the room. ¡°This operation is more in-depth than I originally anticipated.¡±


    Lin smirked and rolled her eyes. ¡°Contrary to your belief, my family and I aren¡¯t your personal information broker. We do actual work most of the time. Things like this are what we specialize in.¡±


    ¡°Rounding up undesirables and executing them in the dead of night without a word?¡± I teased.


    Lin grunted and waved her hand, standing up from her chair. ¡°You already know how it is. And since you already know, we need to get started. We have some exciting evidence to find, right?¡±


    ¡°We do indeed.¡±


    ¡ª


    The plan was so simple it was dull, which was perfect as I had no intention of suffering a painful loss. A dull, effective plan was better than a flashy, dangerous one.


    The Paine family assassins were deeply ingrained in this underground auction and have orchestrated all of this from the start, and we are just hitching a ride on their coattails. Sylvia and Cerila would be a part of the assault group and would breach the auction with the assassins. It was a brutal job as the Paine family was not taking prisoners. These people would not be tried in a court here in Luminar or anywhere else. They were to be executed in the dead of the night.


    I tried to get those two just to wait outside and catch stragglers, but they both refused. I suppose there was no point in trying to baby them. Both of them have already taken the lives of others. I just wished it didn¡¯t have to be that way, even if it was nonsensical and selfish.


    My mother was also asked to join that squad, but she vehemently refused, saying she would infiltrate with Lin and me as we would be going through a secret entrance that led directly to the holding area for all the auction items. And that was where we found ourselves, moving through a one-person-wide tunnel in the darkness.


    ¡°We are here. Everyone beyond this is an enemy and a criminal. Aim to kill, not capture,¡± Lin¡¯s distorted voice said quietly.


    We stepped out of an illusion that was hiding the hidden passage and into a dark box. As planned, I took three steps in and kicked forward, crushing a wooden piece of wood to dust. The room was quickly illuminated by torches, and a group of three men, sitting atop some boxes playing cards, looked at us in pure confusion.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t have been anyone here¡­seems there are slackers wherever you go,¡± Lin grunted as she fired an arrow directly into a man¡¯s head.


    The other two barely managed a scream as my Earth Lance pinned him to the far wall, and the second one died from a lightning-clad throwing knife to the heart. They were small fry, and they were dead in a matter of moments.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go on ahead and secure the entrance,¡± Mom said as she dashed off, darting between the stacked boxes and out of sight.


    ¡°Your mother is really scary, Kaladin. If looks could kill, she would have stabbed me in the back at least a hundred times,¡± Lin said in English with a deep sigh.


    ¡°Try not to hold it against her. She has been fighting your family for what seems like hundreds of years, and she is just worried,¡± I explained.


    ¡°Aye, aye¡­now, where is that manifest,¡± Lin said with a shrug as she led me to the front of the room.


    Stuck to the wall was a long sheet of paper with various things written on it. Lin snatched it away and began pointing at things.


    ¡°We had to keep the manifest a secret as many people didn¡¯t want to disclose what they were selling until the final moment so as not to get robbed, so this is my first time seeing it, but¡­there are a few items of interest. Come on, let¡¯s go check out the first section,¡± Lin said with a wave of her hand.


    Lin mumbled a few things to herself as we walked through the storage room. The building was packed wall to wall with crates, bins, chests, anything and everything that could store something. Lin pointed to a dark wooden chest with her finger.


    ¡°Check in there. It¡¯s from a Tel¡¯an¡¯duth noble. It¡¯s supposed to be some powerful dungeon items with unknown powers,¡± Lin explained.


    My spear appeared from thin air, and I broke the chest¡¯s lock and peered inside. It only took a cursory glance with my Dragon eye to understand the content¡¯s value.


    ¡°Nothing, they are all fakes. Not even a dribble of mana resides in them,¡± I said, shutting the lid back down.


    We spent the next few minutes looking through various chests, popping open creates to inspect them. All the while, the sounds of battle and screaming echoed from above us. The ground would even shake occasionally, kicking up dust and dirt.


    Lin tabbed her chin with her finger and looked around. ¡°Well, this is getting us nowhere as it¡¯s not like we know what we are looking for¡­ I sure wish that Deguzman guy gave you a hint that mattered. Why don¡¯t you use your Dragon eye to see if you notice anything?¡±


    I scanned the room with my Dragon eye as Lin suggested, and since I could see through solid objects to an extent, I did see quite a few items glow with the power of mana. But none of them quite fit the bill of being so different from the others that it would warrant¡ªsus¡­


    ¡°Over there, right back side of the room. There is something alive,¡± I said quietly.


    Lin flipped through the manifest and squinted. ¡°I don¡¯t see any slaves or animals on the list, but we should check it out.¡±


    I led the way this time, and we found a medium-sized cube covered with a large tarp. I yanked the tarp free and immediately recoiled out of pure instinct, thrusting my spear into the gap of the metal cage before me. A roar echoed out, and a snake-like creature slithered to the deepest recesses of its cage.


    ¡°What the hell¡­is that what I think it is?¡± Lin said, the shock evident in her voice as she held the torch up for light.


    Slithering about, wounded from my spear thrust to the body, was a snake-like creature with glistening red and orange scales. Yet, it did not have the face of a snake. It was small, maybe the size of a large dog, but the power it exuded was fearsome.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Wyrm. It must be a hatchling, just barely a few weeks old,¡± I confirmed.


    The infant Wyrm had the face of a Dragon. One large pointed horn came out from the center of its head. The creature glared at us with dark black eyes filled with pure malice.


    Even as an infant, a Wyrm was a dangerous monster that could bite a grown man¡¯s limbs off with a single, swift motion. In just a few months, this creature would be twice as big and four times as deadly. If a Wyrm were to be released into a city as big as Flumare¡­it would kill hundreds, if not thousands, of people before it was taken down.


    ¡°This is something that is not supposed to be here. This must be what your magic man was talking about,¡± Lin said with confidence.


    ¡°Possibly¡­either way, it has to die. Better to kill it while it¡¯s weak,¡± I said as I raised my hand to send an Earth Lance into its head.


    That was until the ceiling above me collapsed, forcing me to grab Lin and dodge backward. A familiar laugh echoed into the storage space, and I heard the sound of something reaching toward me, but I was somehow too slow to react.


    Now, I wasn¡¯t too slow. They were just that much faster than me.


    I was lifted up just by my arm alone like I was a child. It was a familiar feeling, and accompanied by the laughter and lack of bloodlust. I didn¡¯t even need the dust to settle to know who it was.


    ¡°Kaladin, my friend! Ah, and Lady¡ªNever mind! I have arrived just in time! Hahaha!¡± King Maxwell announced.


    ¡°All this work¡­ just for you to shout my name,¡± I groaned.


    At least he didn¡¯t yell Lin¡¯s name out loud.


    The king just bellowed another laugh and set me down. ¡°Have no fear. There won¡¯t be any saviors anyway! So I just wanted to come by and have some fu¡ª¡±


    I launched forward, but King Maxwell was faster. He stopped talking mid-sentence and, like a blur, whipped his massive arm around. His bear-sized palms gripped the head of the Wyrm like it was a toy. King Maxwell didn¡¯t even flinch and instead swung the dangerous monster around, sending it flying into a nearby crate with a metallic thud. Blood splattered everywhere, coating the nearby boxes as well as us.


    The creature¡¯s head exploded into a red mist upon impact. A Wyrm, albeit a hatchling, was killed just by throwing it hard enough. It was probably a world first.


    King Maxwell wiped his hands off on his toga. ¡°Well, that was unpleasant.¡±


    Lin went over and, with an arrow, poked the headless corpse. ¡°It¡¯s definitely dead. Just how hard did you¡ª¡±


    Lin stopped talking and stared at the bloody mess. A box was covered with another tarp, and she used her arrowhead and tapped the surface of it, eliciting a metal-on-metal tapping noise. She sliced the tarp away and pulled it apart, stepping back.


    ¡°This is¡­not normal,¡± she muttered as she quickly went over the manifest. ¡°There is nothing about this on the paperwork either, just like the Wyrm. But who would have a crate made out of Blood Iron?¡±


    King Maxwell and I went over to Lin and looked over her shoulder. And sure enough, the crate was indeed made of metal, and it was red in color all the way around.


    ¡°This is truly odd¡­what a waste of material. Surely there are better ways to transport goods? Why would someone do this?¡± King Maxwell pondered.


    ¡­


    ¡°What if they were hiding something that used mana¡­something dangerous?¡± I suggested.


    The three of us exchanged looks, and King Maxwell shrugged with a chuckle. ¡°Only one way to find out!¡±


    He jumped on top of the box, and from his hand, a purple crystal appeared. It was in the shape of a blade, and he thrust it straight down into the metal crate, cutting into it like a hot knife through butter. He made it look far too easy.


    His muscles bulged, veins popped out from his skin and face, and he let out a loud grunt. With a single jerk, the entire front part of the crate went flying off, embedding itself into the wall. And that was when it hit us all. The smell of blood and flesh was beyond overwhelming. It was putrid and toxic. I could taste the iron on my tongue wafting out from the contents.


    Lin tossed the torch into the darkness, and my eyes went wide with shock. I¡ªI didn¡¯t even know what to say. There was no other way to describe it other than brutality beyond imagination. Calling it torture was just not good enough.


    ¡°What¡ªwhat am I looking at? Who would do such a thing to a person, and why? Why put it in a box like this?¡± Lin asked hesitantly.


    King Maxwell just stared into the crate, as did I. Inside of it was a scene beyond reason. Not even a psychopath of the most extreme could conduct such an act. A body was mangled and bent into so many odd angles it barely looked like a person anymore. Not only that, it was pierced through across the spine, neck, knees, hands, ankles, and everywhere conceivable by thick pieces of Blood Iron.


    It was sickening and grotesque, but what made it worse¡­was the Vampire that was still alive, staring at us with maddened crimson eyes.

 Vol.7 Ch.188- Have Faith.

    In my combined thirty years of life, I have witnessed many things regarding death and bodies. I¡¯ve seen people dead or dying in war, limbs missing from explosives or energy-based weapons. I¡¯ve seen people burned to death from fires that can¡¯t be put out. Or those beaten to death with bare hands or what happened to a planet after a weapon of mass destruction went off.


    Even as a slave, I have seen people in the worst conditions I thought possible. I believed that, unfortunately, I had just seen all of the depravity and terrible things a person could do to another person. But once again, I found myself in this new world being proven wrong.


    This was somehow the new worst thing I had witnessed. And I couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom a reason behind it.


    Lin, King Maxwell, and I all stared at the mutilated Vampire in silence as he stared back at us with his dead crimson eyes. He was the weakest Vampire I had yet to see, with only two red rings. Either way, the Vampire¡¯s head was at the bottom of the crate, pinned down by a Blood Iron spike through the neck.


    ¡°He¡¯s somehow still breathing. What should we do, Your Majesty?¡± Lin asked in her garbled voice, breaking the eerie silence.


    It looked as if he was drinking his own blood that was pooling beneath him to survive because, as my Dragon eye and Lin confirmed, the man was still alive. How he was, I had no idea.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know where to begin with this. Never in my life have I seen something so cruel and heinous,¡± King Maxwell said in disbelief as he looked away. ¡°We will start by securing the area. This¡ª¡±


    All of our heads turned to the sound of a fight that had gotten close. It must have been short-lived as a man gave his final death scream, followed by a body being flung down the path. A Human woman with graying brown hair sprinted out of the darkness with a blooded hand axe and headed straight forward us. She looked like quite the menace with a blood-stained cloak as well.


    I prepared for battle at that moment, but King Maxwell rested a hand on my shoulder, and the woman¡¯s fiery expression softened upon seeing us. She ran straight for us and stopped, entering a deep bow.


    ¡°Your Majesty! I knew you were here! Your people are trying to kill me, damn it! Don¡¯t they recognize me?! Especially those three women, the one in all black, you know that one?! She nearly cut my head off! Please tell them to stop!¡± she belted out while still in a bow.


    This voice¡­it¡¯s¡­ familiar. And her soul. It¡¯s one of the Adventurer Guild¡¯s council members. She was the voice on the right side.


    ¡°Yes, I think it will be okay now, Elora,¡± King Maxwell said with an awkward chuckle.


    Lin and I exchanged quick glances. I couldn¡¯t see her face at all, but I felt her acknowledgment. It was King Maxwell. Was he being awkward? What was that? Why does he seem embarrassed all of a sudden?


    Well, whatever, that¡¯s a thought for another day. We have far more pressing matters.


    Elora left her bow and looked ready to launch into conversation again. Her attitude was completely different from the time I met her, although it was brief. But her excitement and relief to see the king vanished as she wrinkled her nose and her eyes drifted over to the opened bloody crate.


    Her face scrunched up in disgust, and she asked, ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what to make of it either. Please stay here and help us secure the area, Elora. I¡¯ll make sure you are compensated fairly,¡± King Maxwell said seriously.


    Elora grinned but only slightly, her eyes not looking away from the Vampire. ¡°You know me well, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    She stopped herself mid-sentence and looked right at me. Elora narrowed her eyes and sighed. ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t know anything about your stupid little promotion, so don¡¯t even ask me!¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I asked curiously.


    She crossed her arms and shook her head. ¡°Like I would forget you! You can hide your face but not your aura and body! I mean, come on! Dragons! Real Dragons came, and one even attacked you while the other saved you! And you are here with the king and his weird little assassins?! Don¡¯t take me for a fool! I¡¯ll never forget you! You must be some kind of bait for trouble!¡±


    Well¡­I don¡¯t have anything to say about that. Is it that trouble finds me or that I find trouble? Probably a little bit of both.


    The conversation was short-lived as my mother barreled down the hallway and stairs again. She did indeed look ready to kill some more people as her outfit was splattered with fresh blood, and her swords crackled with lightning. But the moment she saw us casually standing about, she stopped.


    Elora pointed her finger at my mom. ¡°That one! She¡¯s the one that nearly cut my head off! You better stay away from me!¡±


    Mom¡¯s golden eyes turned to me, and I just shrugged. There was no point in saying anything else as my mother had grasped the situation quickly. And it wasn¡¯t long before Sylvia and Cerila came through the hole that the king made in the ceiling. They, too, were covered in blood.


    It only took them a moment to take in the horrible sight. Cerila recoiled slightly as I imagined the putrid smell was far worse for her than any of us. Sylvia just stared into the box and then back at me. I shook my head, as did everyone else.


    ¡°Should I try?¡± Sylvia asked me.


    ¡°If you think you can. We are at a loss for what to do. I don¡¯t take it you¡¯ve ever seen this before?¡± I responded.


    Sylvia shook her head, and her single blue eye looked on in concern. ¡°No, never in my life have I seen something so awful. But I¡¯ll try my best¡­¡±


    My mother and a reluctant Elora went to watch the entrance and chase down any stragglers. In the meantime, Sylvia stepped up to the crate and, with her sword, began separating the Blood Iron spikes with swift slashes. Unfortunately, it was unavoidable that she would hit the Vampire. But he didn¡¯t even flinch, let alone grunt. There was no reaction from him at all, which made it all the more eerie.


    The smell of fresh blood mingled with the stagnant stench of filth. It was awful, but somehow not the worst thing I had smelled in my life. The Vampire¡¯s flesh, bone, and body regenerated in real-time in front of us, which in the state it was in¡­was just awful. It seemed the body knew if a piece of flesh was too far gone or, for another reason, just simply decided to regenerate a fresh one.


    Sylvia cut his limbs free until she reached the few spikes pinning his spine. She worked her way through them until only the one at his neck remained. She let out a deep breath and looked over her shoulder at me. I nodded a single time and readied my weapon, as did everyone else.


    The reason we didn¡¯t see the Vampire as a patient was relatively simple. It was also the reason so many people feared them as a race. It was because we all had read, heard stories, or maybe even witnessed what happened to a Vampire that did not drink the blood of others. Personally, I had never seen it as I had only heard stories or read about it in a book.


    And it was undeniable that this Vampire had not had fresh blood in a very long time. He looks as if he is starving, with nothing but skin hanging on his bony body.


    It seemed that fear was warranted.


    Sylvia stepped back and slashed, but she was too slow. Whether it was because she hesitated or was caught off guard, I couldn¡¯t be sure as I didn¡¯t even get a chance to warn her. The Vampire¡¯s fist impacted straight into her stomach, sending her flying across the room.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The Vampire let out a blood-curdling screech as Cerila, and I lunged forward, weapons ready to strike. Her sword sliced off the Vampire¡¯s entire arm in a single attack, but the Vampire did not even hesitate. He continued to swipe directly at me, and I brought up my spear to block it. My bones creaked, and I was pushed back.


    What raw strength! This Vampire looked ready to die with a gust of wind! How can someone manage this much strength¡ª


    The Vampire snarled and tried to rip my throat out with the intensity of a maddened animal. I moved my head back just in time to avoid his bite. Cerila plunged her sword into his spine. Frost began to spread across the Vampire¡¯s body, but he pushed himself off her sword only for a purple blur to come flying across my vision.


    The Vampire¡¯s head was gone, and a disk made of purple crystals crashed into the wall behind me. King Maxwell was already on top of the Vampire as he ripped both its arms off.


    ¡°Freeze it¡ª!¡±


    King Maxwell couldn¡¯t finish his sentence as Sylvia jumped in. She sent her sword straight into the Vampire¡¯s heart. The body that was still resisting and thrashing, even without a head or arms, went limp and fell over, lifeless. It did not regenerate either.


    I let out a sigh of relief and walked over to Sylvia, who just stood over the now-dead Vampire. Researching the Vampire might have been a better idea, but a corpse would have to do. Besides, there was no way that the Vampire would ever regain its senses. That much was certain.


    And¡­I understood why Sylvia did what she did. I had done it before and even witnessed it myself. It was better for it to die than to be captured and studied like a lab rat.


    It was the most humane thing to do. It has suffered enough. That¡¯s what I think, anyway.


    ¡ª


    I sat on a bench in one of the more secluded and private areas of the villas. It was only a place high-ranking nobles could go to freely. Of course, I was invited by a princess so it wasn¡¯t a problem.


    Last night¡¯s events replayed in my mind over and over again as I absent-mindedly watched the flowers sway. The rain storm had passed on just like my mother and Cerila said it would. I didn¡¯t sleep well that night. Neither did Sylvia, and I had a feeling nobody did.


    There was no doubt that Vampire was what Deguzman wanted me to find. It was so unexplainable that none even had a clue where to begin. Was it torture? Some kind of retribution against Vampires? Or was it just some sick noble¡¯s idea of a good time?


    We didn¡¯t know. Lin¡¯s people were looking for answers from the survivors they captured, but just as the logs suggested, that crate was an unknown factor. Who was behind it? Why would they do something like that?


    There were so many questions and not even a whiff of an answer. We could only speculate. It was almost better to assume that it was a one-off deal, but¡­with Deguzman involved, there was no way that was the case. That Vampire would signal something in the future¡­


    We could only hope that we found what it was before it was too late.


    ¡°Sorry, were you waiting long?¡± Ren¡¯s voice asked me, calling me out of my daze.


    ¡°No, not all. I just came out here early to relax. Are you ready to begin?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Ren said excitedly as she skipped toward me.


    I stood up from the bench and stretched my shoulders. While I did so, I asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Have you recovered completely?¡±


    Ren nodded and sent me a warm smile. ¡°Yes, thanks to Sylvia, I recovered in just a few hours!¡±


    A few hours? That¡¯s not so bad. But during a battle, that could very well mean that Ren would die. An ability that rendered you crippled for hours was not one that could be trusted.


    Not that I¡¯m one to say that¡­hah.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Ren asked as we sat on the ground together.


    ¡°No, just thinking to myself, sorry. Now, let¡¯s start. May I see your sword?¡±


    Ren handed her white katana to me, and I unsheathed it. I scrutinized the blade but found nothing amiss. It felt good in the hands, the blade was sharp, the material used was high quality, and the craftsmanship was of the highest quality. At surface level, the sword was just a sword.


    Yet¡­even with my Dragon eye I don¡¯t see anything special about this weapon.


    ¡°Kaladin, do you really believe that I can master this weapon in only two years? It must have taken my master decades for him to grasp it,¡± Ren said, unable to hide the worry in her voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s because your master didn¡¯t have me. I can see things that he can¡¯t. And with your talent, I¡¯m sur¡ªno, I¡¯m positive that you can do it. But do you mind if I try to use it? Just for a reference?¡± I asked.


    Ren nodded, and I recalled what she did during her match. I formed the spell core and guided it into the blade, almost like when I enhanced my spear or sword with lightning or fire magic. I tried again, then again, then another time, but nothing happened.


    Huh, I could have sworn this was how Ren did it. Maybe I need to see it again?


    I handed the sword to Ren and told her to start forming her spell core. I watched the small orb snowball into a massive blurb of mana, then told her to stop and slow down the process. The orb disappeared into nothingness.


    I wanted her to do it again, not for my sake, but as a baseline for her. If she always gave it her all and formed the largest and most powerful spell core to feed the sword, she would also take on the maximum amount of burden. But saying that was easy. Doing it was another thing.


    Altering spell cores always came at a cost. But Ren was well practiced in mana control, and with some concentration and focus, the invisible spell core formed again and was much smaller this time. I watched as Ren fed it into her sword, and a very minuscule amount of mist appeared at the blade¡¯s edge.


    Ah, I see. The way she forms her spell core is different. It¡¯s close to the way Mom showed me.


    ¡°Breath in the mist for me,¡± I said.


    I wanted to see what it looked like up close and not from so far away. Ren brought the blade to her mouth and sucked in the wispy white clouds. Through my Dragon eye, I watched to see what would happen, and I was surprised.


    It did nothing at all. It was like¡­huh¡­it was like her body rejected that small amount of mana. Was it just not enough?


    ¡°Did you feel any different, Ren?¡±


    Ren shook her head and handed her sword back to me. ¡°No, I felt nothing special.¡±


    I nodded and re-concentrated on forming the spell core the exact way that Ren did it. I tried over and over again, but the sword just did not respond to me at all. No matter how hard I tried, no amount of mist would appear. It felt like it was rejecting me and my mana as my spell core disappeared upon contact despite my maintaining it. But I felt nothing and saw nothing in my Dragon eye.


    How is this sword responsible for gathering ambient mana, but when it disperses, my mana¡ªdisperse? Disappear? What if¡ª


    ¡°Ren, get ready. I want you to feed a small amount of your mana into the sword the moment I hand it to you, understood?¡±


    Ren sat up a little straighter and nodded with a determined look. I summoned the spell core once more, and the moment it disappeared from me trying to combine it with the sword, I tossed it back to Ren.


    It only took her a moment, but despite the small spell core she applied to it, the sword sent out a tidal wave of white mist. I took a deep breath in, but the clouds avoided me like the plague. Ren was wise and did not breathe in at all, letting the mana-filled mist evaporate harmlessly.


    This blade¡­it¡¯s not just consuming ambient mana and feeding it to Ren upon a trigger. It¡¯s consuming all types of mana. But for some reason, only Ren can use it.


    ¡°Kaladin¡­what does this mean?¡± Ren asked as she watched the last wisps of mist disappear.


    ¡°It means I don¡¯t know how this weapon actually works. Something beyond my sight and understanding is at play here. What did your master tell you about this weapon?¡± I asked.


    Ren resheathed her sword and laid it on her lap. ¡°I¡ªdon¡¯t know. And to be honest, I¡¯m not sure my master knows for certain either. This sword is clouded in mystery, and the only thing we are sure of is that it was forged a long time ago. I¡¯ve only just begun reading and understanding what your grandfather transcribed for me. The origins of the sword are not in the book my master left me.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­have you had someone else look at it?¡±


    Ren shook her head. ¡°My father, you, your grandfather, and my master are the only people I know who have held this sword.¡±


    ¡°Then, when we get back to the capital, I have someone in mind. Would you care if I had them take a look at it?¡±


    ¡°If you think it will help, then¡­yes, I¡¯ll trust you, Kaladin,¡± Ren said as she looked me directly in the eyes.


    Ren¡¯s unwavering and resolute trust in me brought a smile to my face and a warmth to my chest. I might not understand how her sword worked, but that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t help her master it.


    ¡°Thank you, Ren. Now, let¡¯s get started, shall we?¡±

 Vol.7 Ch.189- A Statement.

    I finished my training with Ren, which lasted until the sun began to set. I bid her goodnight and good luck as she wanted to continue to train a little longer, and I had plans to eat dinner with Cerila and Padraic tonight. She had a big fight coming up after the break with what should be her most formidable opponent yet.


    But I was more focused on dinner tonight as the conflict of interest for that fight was just too much. I thought tonight¡¯s dinner was an excellent opportunity to relax as the three of us hadn¡¯t sat down like that in a long time, maybe since we were children.


    The chilly breeze rolled in from the sea and around the outside hallway, wrapping around the pillars of the villa. I rolled my shoulders, enjoying the refreshing coldness, but was snapped of my reprieve. I looked toward a pillar and squinted slightly, only to let out a sigh.


    ¡°Should a person of such standing be hiding behind a pillar?¡± I asked out loud.


    Long strawberry blonde hair flashed around the corner as a pair of swirling green eyes stared at me. ¡°You are no fun¡­you could have just walked by and at least pretended to be surprised,¡± Lauren said with a pout.


    I shook my head at her words but smiled at the same time. ¡°You sound like Mila, you know? Why is the future queen of Luminar trying to surprise me in a hallway?¡±


    Lauren revealed herself entirely and gave me a devilish smile. ¡°Oh? Then that might be a good thing for me, right? And how would you prefer that I surprise you? I can think of a few ways if you allow me¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m good. Surprises really aren¡¯t my thing,¡± I said with a wave of the hand.


    Lauren stared at me deadpan and sighed. ¡°Why do I even try¡­¡± she mumbled to herself as she began to turn around.


    But unfortunately for her, there was something I needed to talk to her about. I closed the distance in a few quick steps, placed a hand on her shoulder, and leaned into her.


    ¡°I have a question for you, Your Highness, Princess Laurena.¡±


    Lauren shivered and slowly looked over her shoulders. ¡°Ah¡­yes? You¡ªyou never call me by my full name¡­please don¡¯t do that¡­.it makes us feel so distant. But, did I¡ªdid I say something to anger you by chance?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, not at all,¡± I assured her. ¡°I just had a question. You see, I ran into and even picked up a particular doll that just so happened to look like me. It¡¯s being sold around Flumare, and I heard that the kingdom was supplying them¡­you wouldn¡¯t happen to know anything about that?¡±


    Lauren chuckled nervously. ¡°Yes, that¡­I do know about it, mhm¡­surely it¡¯s not a problem? You are a loyal knight of this kingdom, and we were just increasing your favorability with the populace, selling them a small token in your honor. You aren¡¯t dissatisfied with the way it looks, right? Ren was very adamant that they did it correctly so as not to sully your appearance.¡±


    So, Ren played a part in it as well? Well, to be honest, the appearance didn¡¯t bother me at all¡­it was actually well made for being mass-produced for a large event.


    I gripped her shoulder just a little tighter. Not enough to even hurt her or anything, and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t remember giving my approval for this¡­.little project. There is no way you honestly believe that I shouldn¡¯t have any input on things regarding myself. I find that hard to believe, Lauren.¡±


    She faced forward and let her head drop in defeat. ¡°Sorry¡­we should have asked for your opinion first. It was a mistake on my part. I was too hasty and approved it without much thought. I just thought it would have been a kind gesture and that you wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±


    I let go of her shoulder and flashed a smile at her. ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to hear. Thank you, Lauren. And there is no need to stop the selling of the doll. You can also continue to manufacture them as you please.¡±


    Frankly, I wasn¡¯t angry about it all. What Lauren said was true. The doll served a great purpose to boost my image and earn money at the same time. I didn¡¯t even care if the money went to Luminar or me, as I was getting direct funds with no strings attached from the queen for the Dragonheart Foundation.


    It was just that they approved a project that directly affected me without my consent. This time, it was a benign thing. But if left unchecked, in the future, another project they approved without my knowledge could be a problem.


    As long as they consulted me first, I won¡¯t have a problem in the future.


    I left the sighing Lauren and went to my appointed dinner with Cerila and Padraic. In the end, it was just us three, and it was a pleasant way to finish off the night. We ate good food and conversed with each other about random and unimportant things. We even brought up some fun things in the past, like studying together or how I fell out of a tree and broke my father¡¯s knife.


    The atmosphere was light-hearted and just what I wanted after a long day. It was something we should do more often in the future.


    I watched Cerila giggle as Padraic set his face into a scowl and looked down at us from atop his chair, apparently imitating me during a time when I was teaching him Elvish. I didn¡¯t quite remember the moment in great detail, but I could still recall that evening, and I definitely never stood on a chair. However, as time passed at that moment, I sort of tuned them out.


    Not because I was bored or annoyed with them as I was laughing along with them, enjoying the moment the entire time. But I was struck with a deep feeling of profound sadness. I didn¡¯t immediately know why I felt that way, but I realized it soon enough.


    Not only was the world changing rapidly, but¡­times like this¡­no matter how sweet they were or are¡­. wouldn¡¯t last, would they? That was what was so sad.


    ¡­


    I wish¡­times like this would last forever.


    No, it was just that when the time came, I would just have to make sure that they did. That I did everything in my power to continue to enjoy these moments for as long as we lived.


    ¡ª


    The week-long break from the tournament came and passed by in a flash. Despite the events that happened at the underground auction, there was still no news to be had, and it wasn¡¯t for a lack of trying. Lin and her squad, with the full support of the Luminar crown, were investigating the incident. The preliminary report a day ago revealed that nothing was known about the crate with the brutalized Vampire. The surviving auction attendees and staff confirmed as much as well.


    Basically, it was exactly what I knew before.


    An autopsy of the body was performed by the Paine family, and outside of the obvious, anything suspicious was still waiting to be reported. But I didn¡¯t have my hopes that they would find anything worthwhile. The only way to truly confirm anything would be to find the culprits, but that seemed like a pipe dream.


    The reason for anyone doing something so heinous was unclear, but we also had our own thoughts. There were two likely cases. One of them suggested by King Maxwell was that something was special about maddened Vampires, and someone was attempting to study that. That made some sense, considering the lengths they went to to subdue the Vampire. And since Vampires were hard to come by¡­the only place to turn to was Artoal, and the only people willing to ship a dangerous Vampire over the sea was the Holy Kingdom.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Personally, Lin and I were of the mind that things were much more straightforward. Whoever had that Vampire locked up intended to unleash them upon the public, causing a massive terror event.


    In the end, our speculation was all we had, and even though we had no definite proof, the main culprit was the Holy Kingdom or, at the very least, their shadow operation units and the Chapter of Despair. It was true it could have been a sickening noble¡¯s delight, but¡­with the world as it was, it was better to assume it was the doing of an enemy nation.


    Regardless, the only thing I could do for the time being was move around with my thoughts, spend time with my family and friends, and train. And that was what I did until the newest rounds of the tournament. The first two days were some open matches from the public, but I chose to ignore them as they had no actual bearing on the tournament and were pure entertainment for the masses.


    From now on, there would also be two days in between everyone¡¯s matches as we entered the final rounds. The two days were to give the stronger fighters time to rest in between matches, but once again, it was just so the city could milk more money out of people¡¯s pockets. There were supposed to be gladiator fights showcasing adventures versus monsters, but I had no plans to take my family and watch those.


    I think everyone¡¯s getting enough violence in their diet as is¡­


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Dallin asked me curiously from the seat next to me.


    ¡°This and that. Nothing to be concerned about,¡± I answered non-committedly.


    I couldn¡¯t exactly explain half of this to my seven-year-old brother. Or wait, was he still six? I think he is seven¡­yeah, he should be seven.


    Dallin shifted in his seat nervously and asked me, ¡°Do you think Big Sister is going to win?¡±


    I put a finger to my chin and shrugged. ¡°I think she has a good chance of winning, but her opponent won¡¯t be an easy one. Princess Ren works very hard, so if Cerila doesn¡¯t take her seriously, things might not go as planned.¡±


    Dallin frowned as he looked out at the empty stadium floor. ¡°Why do they have to fight? Princess Ren is so nice¡­¡±


    I chuckled at his sincere honesty. ¡°Because that is the way this tournament is set up, unfortunately. Perhaps in the future, you could make a type of tournament where people don¡¯t have to,¡± I suggested.


    ¡°But do you like the princesses, Dallin?¡±


    Dallin nodded his head meekly, but his eyes sparkled at the mention of forming his own tournament. If I wasn¡¯t mistaken, there was a portion of the story that he likes so much that has a coliseum-type battle with a monster. It¡¯s not strictly a tournament, but the same feeling was there.


    ¡°Princess Ren is always very nice to me, and I like talking to her. Princess Laurena¡­she umm¡­¡± he said, trailing off to a mumble at the end.


    Ouch, sorry, Lauren.


    ¡°She can be a little too forward sometimes, right?¡± I finished for him.


    ¡°Yes! But she isn¡¯t mean to me or anything!¡± he said quickly.


    I smirked at that and looked up at the highest point where Lauren sat with her family. Dallin was far too kind, and honestly, I hoped he stayed that way forever.


    ¡°I never said she was mean to you,¡± I teased. ¡°But since two people you like are about to go against each other, who do you want to win more?¡±


    ¡°Big sister,¡± Dallin said immediately with no hesitation. Then he looked up at me and asked, ¡°Who do you want to win?¡±


    Is there a way for both of them to win or lose? That would be the most ideal, considering whoever wins this has to face Sylvia.


    I sighed to myself and gave Dallin a non-answer, ¡°I just hope they don¡¯t get hurt and that both of them have a good match. They are students of former rivals, so I know this match means a lot to them.¡±


    The announcer began speaking into the voice amplification device, announcing the arrival of Ren first. But for some reason, Dallin remained silent until I looked back over at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you looking at me that way?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°That¡¯s not an answer, Big Brother. Who do you want to win?¡± Dallin asked with a slightly annoyed look in his golden eyes.


    He¡¯s too clever for his own good¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Dallin. But if I had to pick¡­I would choose Cerila,¡± I told him honestly.


    Dallin flashed me a bright smile and swung his legs over the seat. Perhaps he was just satisfied with an answer, or maybe he was pleased that I chose Cerila. And I didn¡¯t pick her just to please him, either. I believed that Ren wasn¡¯t ready to face Cerila quite yet. Not only that, my gut, despite the logic¡­did want to see her win, even if it meant that Ren lost.


    I turned my attention back to the arena as Ren and Cerila met in the center. Unlike some of the fights, the two of them were on good terms, which, considering who their masters were and how they treated each other, made it a somewhat interesting sight. I¡¯m sure if this tournament was forty years ago and it was Master Maran and Grandpa facing off, they would already be at each other¡¯s throats.


    But Cerila and Ren exchanged pleasantries, smiling and nodding at each other, communicating the best they could. One of these days, I would have to write a small guide to sign language for the others. I¡¯m positive Ren, Tsarra, and even Varnir could pick up on it quickly if they had instructions and a teacher.


    I¡¯ve already taught it to a handful of people. A few more shouldn''t hurt, and increasing the number of people who can converse with Cerila without that cumbersome tablet was the goal from the very beginning. It''s incredible to see that number go into the double digits already.


    The two of them split apart and took their stances, and I felt a stare reach me. Despite there being thousands of people in the stands, it felt like Cerila was looking directly at me. I thought our eyes met, but I wasn¡¯t sure as she turned her sight back to Ren, who had a hand on her white and gold katana. Cerila closed her eyes and extended her empty hand into the air in front of her.


    Was that her way of signaling to me? I¡­I might struggle to understand a lot of things, but I could tell that she wanted me to pay close attention to this match. Because I know it means a lot to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time¡­I guess this is as good as it gets,¡± Padraic said to himself from a seat over.


    Mmm?


    From thin air, a large greatsword that was not the sword she had been using before appeared in Cerila¡¯s hand with the point toward the ground. The blade was wrapped tightly with bandages and even had a spare piece of cloth over it. Even the handle wasn¡¯t exposed in any way.


    It was a weapon I had never seen Cerila use before, and we had been training together for quite some time since our reunion. Yet the shape of the sword was something I felt I had seen before. I started to recall it as the referee started the match.


    The two swordswomen rushed to meet each other at the center of the arena and began to clash immediately. Ren swung her sword with deadly accuracy and speed, but Cerila seemed to have an edge. Her greatsword came down with tremendous power and weight behind it, and it was by no means inferior to the speed of Ren.


    Cerila was also moving much faster than Ren. Her steps, her swings, all of it seemed to be a cut above Ren. But it was Ren¡¯s technique that bridged the gap between the two. Her sword always seemed to be in the right place at the right time, parrying Cerila¡¯s blade or deflecting it away.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean Cerila was just wildly swinging her sword without regard for technique. No, her moves were just as sharp as ever. But it was clear that Cerila¡¯s style was more aggressive. She constantly pushed into Ren even when her blade was knocked to the side Cerila attempted a grab or kick, only for Ren to retreat to safety.


    Ren went low to the ground and met Cerila¡¯s blade with pinpoint accuracy. Sparks flicked off their weapons as the crowd roared in approval. For now, the match was a highly skilled and fast-paced battle of swords. Neither of them was using magic.


    Maybe they are more like their masters than I initially thought. I could see Grandpa and Master Maran duking it out just like this. Trading blows against one another in an attempt to best each other with pure technique and physique.


    The first to make a successful hit was Cerila. She brought a heavy swing onto Ren, who was not able to dodge or deflect properly. Ren¡¯s sword was crushed to her side as she took the powerful blow directly.


    Ren kicked forward, and instead of backing away from it, Cerila pushed forward, taking it straight to the lower part of her right leg. Cerila wobbled slightly, but she planted a firm knee into Ren¡¯s midsection.


    Either blow wasn¡¯t enough to break bones or incapacitate Ren, but it was enough to send her back, nursing her stomach. Ren was seeing firsthand that she could not beat Cerila in a battle of strength like she was.


    Cerila had the potential to be a War God and had been training with King Maxwell for a long time now. I could feel the difference emanating from her in my seat in the stadium. Cerila¡¯s entire aura felt more dominating than when she faced me all those months ago. She felt closer to becoming a full-fledged War God.


    Although she was still missing something¡­I just didn¡¯t know what.


    But as things continued, the bandages on Cerila¡¯s sword were helplessly sliced apart by Ren¡¯s sword and receptive trading of blows. The shiny gray metal was exposed for all to see, and many people began to go silent as the blade shone brightly in the light. Next came the gold handguard with green gems that pulsed with power, undoubtedly high-quality dungeon core shards embedded in the sword. It was then that the true identity of the blade was evident.


    No way¡­Grandpa actually had it, and he gave it to Cerila? But why? Using it now of all times, I understand the desire, but¡­is that really wise?


    Or is this her way of making a statement?

 Vol.7 Ch.190- Hubris, Duty, Or Love?

    To think Cerila would actually unleash Grandpa¡¯s Holy Artifact, Hubris¡­not only that, but in such a public place.


    Grandpa once told me that the Holy Kingdom would stop at nothing to retrieve that sword. That war was basically a guarantee the moment they located it. That was why Grandpa hid himself away, deep in the jungle, and never left until he was old and gray.


    I¡¯m not sure why Cerila chose now of all times. Was it some type of honor she felt as Grandpa¡¯s disciple facing off against their arch-rival? A hubris-filled statement to the world, showing the new owner of the Holy Artifact? I wasn¡¯t certain, but I did know that I would be having a conversation with her once the match was over.


    The crowd began to mumble amongst each other, all of them confirming what they already knew to be true. I wasn¡¯t a follower of Amon-Ra¡¯s region, but I did know that Holy Artifacts were items that were revered in the religion. Seeing them depicted in scripture or on church grounds was expected, which was even more apparent considering Hubris was the most famous of the Holy Artifacts, the one blade wielded by the first War God and the man who apparently slayed Talgan, Tyldiur.


    Ren hesitated at the sight of the weapon as the crowd¡¯s collective voice rose. But that was silenced as the clash of blades commenced once again. Not much had changed from before. It didn¡¯t appear that Hubris gave Cerila some kind of enhanced strength like Ren¡¯s sword, or at least that¡¯s how it appeared. Yet, for some reason, it felt as if Ren was on her back foot more in each exchange.


    Is she nervous? Was she overwhelmed by the power and fame of that sword? But I heard that her sword was on par with a Holy Artifact, and of all the things to shake up Ren, I don¡¯t believe that would be enough.


    Cerila¡¯s swipe connected with immense force, crunching Ren¡¯s attempt at a block. It looked as if Cerila intended to end the fight within the next strike, but mist bellowed out of Ren¡¯s blade, followed by a huge purple crystal sprouting out from the ground.


    Cerila was forced back, but she answered the expanding crystal magic with her own. The temperature in the stadium took a noticeable nosedive as, in a flash, what could only be described as a field of ice spikes came into existence. The beautiful ice magic and the purple crystals fought against each other for supremacy. But even that did not last long, as Ren¡¯s crystals began to shatter under the force of Cerila¡¯s magic.


    Ren is supposed to use her sword¡¯s power sparingly for the time being. That was an order from me, even if it was a handicap. With only a week to practice, she can use the sword¡¯s power two more times safely.


    After all, this fight is meaningless if any one of them dies.


    The display of powerful magic was over, and like it never happened, the two swordswomen began to attack each other with reinvigorated swings. But Ren had done something I had not anticipated. Instead of using the sword twice and sparingly, she absorbed a lot of ambient mana in one go. Which was not ideal for her health, but¡­she seemed fine for the time being.


    The two of them were a blur as they moved across the stadium floor, kicking up clouds of blue ice and shards of broken purple crystal. I had to lean forward and really pay attention now. The two of them were moving at speeds that paled in comparison to what they were moving at before. One dark gray blur and another white swung furiously at each other.


    Ren, who had been on the back foot since Hubris¡¯s reveal, was now evenly matched with Cerila. Within a minute of trading blows, the two began to collect a substantial amount of shallow wounds across their arms, legs, and even their faces. Fresh blood dripped down from Ren¡¯s early wounds, and Cerila sported a new sizable gash just above her eyebrow.


    Cerila launched a swathe of sharp icicles at Ren from the tip of her sword, which the latter cut down with a single swipe of her katana. The shards of blue ice exploded into a fine powder as Ren burst through the cloud, sword at the ready. Cerila brought up the greatsword and blocked the strike, followed by a quick thrust.


    Ren parried the blow, sending the tip of Cerila¡¯s blade down toward the ground. Ren followed it up with a swift elbow to Cerila¡¯s chin, but instead of being surprised or stunned by it. Cerila launched a close-range blast of ice magic, which Ren tried to block with her arms.


    The ice formed quickly around Ren¡¯s arms. Her metal gauntlets cracked under the magic as it seemed she was caught in Cerila¡¯s trap. Cerila kicked forward with all her might and hit Ren in her frozen arms, sending her flying through the air. But as Ren was about to crash into her own crystal, it warped and swallowed the flying princess whole.


    Cerila sliced at where Ren had been consumed, but just like with Malachi, it was a feint. Ren exploded out from the crystal with her sword already mid-swing, connecting directly with Cerila¡¯s chest plate, taking a chunk of metal and flesh with it. It was the most severe wound Cerila had received yet, but it wasn¡¯t nearly enough to stop her.


    The two of them continued to fight at the level of War Gods, or at the very least, right below it. If it were me down there in place of either one of them, I would struggle to maintain that power and speed. I might not even be able to compete with either of them in a blow-versus-blow scenario directly.


    I would be forced to utilize magic and keep them at bay for as long as possible, tiring them out before striking when it was most advantageous for me. But in three, or no, even two years¡¯ time¡­would I be able to beat Cerila? She¡¯s grown much more powerful since we last fought. Even Ren as she was now, I wouldn¡¯t lose to her. But given enough time¡­I might not be so confident.


    This limit of having the potential to become the best of the best was quite annoying. I haven¡¯t managed to figure out how to change that, even with my soul merging with a Dragon¡¯s. I might never be able to change that fact about me.


    Even so, I can¡¯t be left behind. I won¡¯t give up so easily or let some predetermined measurement determine my fate. After all, there are other ways to bridge the gap.


    Either way, the fight between Cerila and Ren was coming to an anticlimactic close. Cerila was tired. There was no way swinging around that sword, no matter how special it was, wouldn¡¯t sap one¡¯s energy, especially when coupled with heavy mana usage.


    However, Ren was in much worse condition on account of not pumping herself full of ambient mana. As the powers of Ren¡¯s blade wavered as she used the ambient mana she absorbed, her moves became more sluggish. The blinding speed she demonstrated before disappeared slowly. Her beautiful, well-thought-out responses to Cerila¡¯s strike became withered with fatigue.


    It was unfortunate, but it was simply the difference in their strength. Cerila had more real-world experience than Ren. She had also been training rigorously for a long time as well. Also, Ren could not yet control the mighty sword she was given, and if she continued to abuse the power of her weapon without practice, she risked crippling herself or worse.


    To put it simply, Ren was handicapped. Cerila was not. And in a fight with them giving it their all, it was evident who would win if things were dragged out.


    Cerila rushed forward with another thrust, but right before she reached Ren, Cerila forced her blade up directly into Ren¡¯s oncoming defensive move. Ren¡¯s arms were blown up, and she tried bringing them back down for an overhead blow, but it was too late.


    Cerila had stopped her blade, resting it against Ren¡¯s throat. If it were a real life-or-death fight, Ren would be dead. Ren quickly surrendered afterward, and the match ended with a dazed response from the crowd. Even with the announcer¡¯s ever-enthusiastic voice, it wasn¡¯t enough to get the people going.


    ¡ª


    I made my way into the depths of the stadium alone and immediately noticed a heavy increase in the amount of guards on Luminar¡¯s side. The amount of Praetorian Guards had doubled on top of regular city guards as well as a bunch of patrolling soldiers. It was the most amount of security personnel I had seen so far, even eclipsing when King Maxwell made his rousing speech to us before the start of the official tournament.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    This¡­there is no way this wasn¡¯t planned.


    Captain Fairchild stood with five guards at the entrance to our barracks. He gave me a courteous bow, and I was able to walk through with no hassle, as usual. The teachers and staff that were bustling around in the back areas had been significantly lessened, and in their place were armed and armored soldiers or guards.


    It didn¡¯t take me long to reach the medical area. I opened the door and found Cerila conversing with the king and queen using her tablet, wearing a comfy set of clothes. Perhaps she smelled me coming because she didn¡¯t seem surprised to see me at all and instead just waved me in.


    ¡°So you did know about it?¡± I asked the two royals.


    ¡°Absolutely! She is my student, after all!¡± King Maxwell chuckled with a toothy grin. ¡°You were right, after all, Kaladin! She just needed a little help!¡±


    The queen sighed and then said, ¡°Of course, Cerila asked for our permission. Not that it would have matted if we said no,¡± Queen Maxwell said with a shrug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this was too much? How could¡ª¡±


    ¡°How could we what, exactly?¡± Queen Maxwell interrupted. ¡°What does it matter to you, Sir Shadowheart? You are not this woman¡¯s husband or keeper, so what does it matter what she decides for herself? We did not force Cerila to do anything she didn¡¯t want to.¡±


    I looked at Cerila with serious intentions to see if she had been tricked. But she nodded confidently in agreement with the queen¡¯s words.


    ¡°There must have been a better way to do this¡­¡± I said, somewhat defeated.


    ¡°And so what if there was? It¡¯s all done now. The decisions were made long ago, and we are prepared to meet the demands to keep Cerila and her weapon safe,¡± Queen Maxwell stated confidently.


    ¡°Besides, this is a good thing for us. Being on the righteous side of faith has its perks, as apparently¡­those who are not worthy can not wield Hubris¡­or so that silly little book says,¡± the queen said with a grin.


    I looked to Cerila again, and she sent me a sharp glare and signed, <It¡¯s not fair, Kaladin.>


    <Fair? What¡¯s not fair?> I asked, confused.


    <It¡¯s not fair that you think you are the only one who has to shoulder all these burdens. You aren¡¯t alone, Kal¡­I promised you that you weren¡¯t,> she signed.


    <I¡­I never thought I was alone. I know very well that you and everyone else are here¡ª>


    <Then why do you look so frustrated? As if I ruined something for you?> Cerila interrupted.


    <That¡¯s¡­I¡¯m not angry about something like that. Just¡­why did you do it? Why put that unnecessary target on your back?>


    Cerila smiled at the last part, but it quickly turned into a frown as she set her eyebrows and looked me directly in the eyes.


    <Why are you pretending that there wasn¡¯t already a target on my back? You¡¯ve said it before¡­everyone knows that the Holy Kingdom is looking to start a fight. And anyone close to you will be a target, and I¡¯m fine with that, Kaladin.>


    Cerila stood up, sent her tablet into her ring, and stopped just in front of me. <I¡¯m not some little girl that needs to be protected all the time, not anymore. I want to help you¡­even if I¡¯m just taking some of the burden, that¡¯s it¡­because that¡¯s all I can do for you since you won¡¯t let me do anything else,> she signed before walking off.


    ¡°Ouch, that doesn¡¯t look goo¡ªouch¡­hey,¡± King Maxwell winced after the queen smacked him over the head.


    ¡°Keep those comments to yourself and try to be a bit more tactful¡­¡± the queen said with a sigh as she stood up and followed Cerila.


    The king rubbed his head with a frown. ¡°I was just trying to lighten the mood a little¡­¡± The king looked up at me with an apologetic look. ¡°I guess that wasn¡¯t the time, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­probably not,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°So, what did she tell you? I can¡¯t understand all those fast-moving hand things you are doing¡­are you really communicating that way?¡± King Maxwell asked me.


    ¡°Yes, we are communicating that way. And¡ª¡±


    I filled the king in with the gist of what Cerila told me, and he just nodded along. He put a finger to his chin and hummed while looking up at the ceiling.


    ¡°Mmm, yes, that¡¯s basically what she told me. I don¡¯t really get why you are so frustrated about all of this. Having someone who wants to protect you by any means should be a good thing, no?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry¡­I¡¯m just a little annoyed. And I don¡¯t want Cerila or anyone else sacrificing themselves for me. It defeats the purpose of everything I want, of everything I¡¯m trying to achieve,¡± I argued.


    King Maxwell bounced his eyebrows up and down and nodded. ¡°Mmm, I see. Well, then, what would you have Cerila do?¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, really¡­what do you want her to do? Or I guess you can ask yourself, what do you want her to do for you?¡± the king asked me.


    ¡°I¡ªshe doesn¡¯t have to do anything for me. I¡¯m not in this for some kind of gain from her,¡± I explained.


    ¡°Not good enough, Kaladin, sorry,¡± the king said with a shrug. ¡°I can think of at least ten things she wants from you and¡­probably a lot more she wants to do for you.¡±


    ¡°What does that¡ªI¡­yeah, I understand somewhat. I¡¯m working on that¡­I really am,¡± I said in my defense.


    ¡°Well then, don¡¯t be surprised that she is dissatisfied. You can¡¯t keep someone around and expect nothing of them. When you have no expectations for someone who wants to be around you, whether that¡¯s work or love, then two things will happen. One, they leave you behind for someone or something that wants them. Or two, they find some way to be around you. Nobody can just do nothing all their lives,¡± King Maxwell said.


    ¡°Honestly, I think Cerila made a brave choice today. She knows full well what it means to wield that weapon in the public eye, even with all the support we will give her. And I don¡¯t think she would have done it a hundred years for selfish reasons, or that¡¯s what I understand from training with her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree¡­I don¡¯t think she made that choice lightly or out of hubris,¡± I said.


    The king laughed at that and smacked me on the shoulder as he stood up. ¡°I think it¡¯s far more heartwarming and reassuring knowing that there is someone out there in this dark world who is willing to brave an insurmountable enemy with me, then turn and flee at the first sign of conflict. What do you think, Kaladin?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I do admit that when she said it was for my sake, it felt good. Not that I wanted her to do that for me¡­but yes, I know the feeling well¡­having that kind of person by your side is very special,¡± I admitted honestly.


    Yes, I get that same feeling with Sylvia. So¡­having Cerila feel that way to me as well isn¡¯t so bad.


    The king let out another loud chuckle. ¡°See? Then nothing to be worried about. It¡¯s like she told you earlier: there is already a target painted on you and those close to you. It¡¯s up to us to handle it and make sure that you aren¡¯t crushed by that weight, Kaladin.¡±


    ¡°Dad! I was trying to sleep! Stop laughing so much!¡± Ren screamed from across the room.


    The king flinched and chuckled weakly. ¡°It appears that today is what some would call a difficult day to be a father¡­does Mila still enjoy being around you all the time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she does,¡± I said with a smile.


    The king smiled and started to walk out and said, ¡°Make sure you cherish those moments because one day, before you can even blink, they won¡¯t want to even sleep in the same building as you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­I¡¯ll continue to enjoy it,¡± I said to his retreating back.


    I let out a deep sigh. I had mixed feelings about all of this. I did feel relieved and even happy that Cerila did what she did for my sake. That she was firm in her resolve to assist me regardless of the obstacles. But I was also worried about what that might entail for the future because no matter what she or anyone else said or did, I didn¡¯t want them to be a sacrifice for me.


    ¡­this is complicated. Why can¡¯t the answer ever be as simple as 1+1?


    I walked over to where Ren was trying to sleep, and she snapped at the sound of cloth moving. It looked as if she was ready to shout, as her eyes were red and puffy from crying. But that anger faded away into embarrassment as she ducked underneath her blankets.


    ¡°Ka¡ªKaldin! You can¡¯t just¡ªwalk in on me like that!¡± Ren shouted from her hiding spot.


    ¡°This is a public place that I¡¯m allowed to be at, so I think I actually can¡­¡± I stated.


    ¡°No, no, this is different. You can¡¯t just¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ren. Crying is only natural after such a loss when you¡¯ve put your heart and soul into it. You¡¯ve worked hard, and you kept your promise to me and to your family. One day, when you learn to control your sword better, you should have another duel with Cerila. I¡¯m positive you will do better,¡± I told her reassuringly.


    Ren didn¡¯t say anything back to me. I just heard her sniffle and cry a little more until, eventually, her breathing became rhythmic, and she fell asleep.

 Vol.7 Ch.191- In Death, We Are Reunited.

    It was the next day, and I would be competing in my first match in over a week against Zero. However, the conversation I had with King Maxwell and Cerila the previous day still weighed on my mind. I realized that I was being a hypocrite.


    I didn¡¯t own Cerila, nor was I her parent or guardian. I had no say in what she did or what she wanted to do with her life. Therefore, I had no reason to be frustrated with her or her decision because it was hers to make, not mine.


    It still held true that I didn¡¯t want her to sacrifice herself for me, and I believed that despite what King Maxwell or anyone else believed, I could make that request of her. But did that mean I could be displeased if she ignored that request? I wasn¡¯t certain, but I did know that if Cerila died for me, anger about her decision would probably be the last thing on my mind.


    And when I thought about all of this that way, it reminded me of what Bowen said to me while we were overlooking the forest on that particular day. He told me his story and that if I didn¡¯t want to make Cerila or Sylvia, or anyone for that matter, happy, then I didn¡¯t have any right to complain if they found happiness with someone else. Although King Maxwell didn¡¯t know of that conversation with Bowen, his words were oddly similar to what Bowen had said and essentially boiled down to the same thing.


    So¡­does that mean if I were to make Cerila or Sylvia my wife, I would have a say in what they did then? I¡­I¡¯m not sure it works that way¡­I don¡¯t really think I want it to be that way.


    That only complicated things for me. I didn¡¯t want Cerila or Sylvia to sacrifice themselves for me, but when I asked myself if I would sacrifice myself for them, I answered yes instantly. But that led me to another problem¡­did I have a right to sacrifice myself for one of them now that I had Mila in my life?


    If Sylvia and Mila were dangling from a cliff and I could only save one¡­what would I do then? It¡¯s a silly hypothetical that would never happen. It¡¯s almost too morbid to even entertain as a passing thought, but the question made my heart ache all the same. It was something that I would just rather not think about, so I filed that away and buried it deep in my mind to be forgotten.


    Sigh¡­I truly thought I was getting better at all of these¡­feelings and that I was making progress. But I guess not.


    Recently, since my birthday, I¡¯ve been allowing myself to act more on, well, my feelings, I suppose. When I thought of something funny, no matter how stupid it was in retrospect, I said it out loud. When I looked down and saw Sylvia¡¯s hand, I grabbed it with mine because I wanted to. When Sylvia and I shared a bed together, we lay much closer to each other than we did in the past.


    Of course, my expressions of my feelings didn¡¯t always come off as intended. I knew I was clumsy and awkward at times, saying things that I shouldn¡¯t have said or not saying things I should. I was just figuring things out, and this awkwardness was just part of the process, or so I told myself.


    I guess that one could say this is what it was like to be dating. Not that I had ever said that out loud or even truly understood if that was the case, as I had never dated anyone or even personally knew someone that¡ª


    ¡­wait, I guess Padraic and Jen are dating? Is that so? Does that count? It feels more like some kind of speedy Dwarven love thing I don¡¯t really get¡­maybe I just shouldn¡¯t use them as a knowledge base. Anyway¡­


    It felt like things had changed between Sylvia and me. All the signs pointed to Sylvia being happy. She was reciprocating my feelings and wasn¡¯t vocalizing any complaints to me. I think it was fair to say things were going slow but good.


    But that was only with Sylvia.


    I wasn¡¯t ignoring Cerila, just like I promised her, or not thinking about her; that wasn¡¯t the case. Whenever Cerila got close to me or initiated contact with me, I didn¡¯t turn away. I embraced it, and admittedly, I did enjoy it. I was positive that I cared deeply for Cerila because seeing her frustrated with me as she told me she loved me tugged at my heart just like Sylvia did.


    It was something that only those two managed to stir in me. Whenever someone like dazzling Princess Lauren or even the alluring and flirtatious Bella tried to stir something in me, I only ever felt something superficial. And that was because I was a young man.


    I got excited like anyone else when I saw an attractive person grab my attention, and my silly Elf brain wanted to do things to appease the hormones running rampant through my young body. But that was it. It was just a natural response to external stimuli; I had learned that lesson a long time ago as Nick¡¯s words to me resonated in my memory even now. I wasn¡¯t so weak-willed that I would give in to that proclivity.


    Regardless, that was all just to say it felt difficult for me to express myself to Cerila and Sylvia equally. It was my fault; I was the one that was lacking, and I knew that. I also knew that I was being selfish and greedy. As things stood, the three of us could not co-exist. Cerila and Sylvia were like oil and water. Even if I got down on my hands and knees and begged like the indecisive and confused fool I was, they probably wouldn¡¯t work things out.


    And even if they did, they would do it reluctantly because I was the one that asked them. And that didn¡¯t seem fair to anyone. I didn¡¯t need a close relative or friend to tell me that I couldn¡¯t build a family off something like that.


    Forcing a family together because of my power and their feelings for me reminded me of the Sandervile household, where the wives of a powerful man looked down on their own children and plotted to kill for their own personal gain. I don¡¯t think Cerila or Sylvia would go that far, and I had no intention of marrying a group of women for power or prestige, so that scenario probably wouldn¡¯t ever come to pass.


    But even so, to start a family with a crack in the foundation was inherently wrong, and that rang even more true since I had Mila to consider. I didn¡¯t want to drag her into all of this and ruin her life that we¡¯ve worked so hard to build since we¡¯ve been together. And I didn¡¯t want to hurt Cerila and Sylvia like that either.


    So¡­did this mean I wanted to try? Had I finally resolved my internal feelings to do something¡­to move forward with this?


    ¡­


    I would like to try, at the very least, even if it was just wishful thinking.


    Maybe I was setting myself up for failure. That everything would explode because of me. And the part of me that acknowledged that was frightened by that. Was that normal? Then again¡­was any of this normal?


    What made it even worse was that I hadn¡¯t properly expressed the depths of my feelings to anyone, especially Sylvia, the person I¡¯ve been with for a few years now. That was a problem in itself, which was, once again, my fault. They both told me how they felt, and I said nothing meaningful in response.


    They were waiting for me, and I felt the pressure mounting with every passing day, even if I told myself things were going smoothly. I couldn¡¯t escape that feeling, no matter how much I thought about it. Compound that with what was happening in the world, and things only got even murkier.


    Sigh¡­the tournament¡­after this¡­ I will do what needs to be done. Yes, I¡¯ll take the first steps even if I can¡¯t see what¡¯s in front of me.


    But first, I had to make another decision.


    ¡°Dragonslayer!¡±


    ¡°Dragonslayer!¡±


    ¡°Dragonslayer!¡¯


    The crowd roared my title as the doors to the stadium opened. I walked out onto the platform on a clear and sunny day. The weather was perfect, and it finally felt like spring today.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    The referee gave the signal, and I walked toward the center as the crowd chanted my name or title. Zero met me in the middle, and the two of us stared at each other in silence. The referee looked at us nervously, and since we weren¡¯t going through the usual process of talking and shaking hands, he nervously regurgitated the rules we had heard dozens of times before.


    But I tuned him out and continued to stare at the black owl-like mask, trying to see through it even if it was impossible. I genuinely hoped that Zero was not Tristian Relud because I thought of Tristian as a friend, even if I did that terrible thing to him just to survive and escape.


    Tristian was always kind to me and never treated me as an object. He was a very thoughtful, kind, and hardworking person, and I admired that. He stood up for me on multiple accusations even though I was just a meager slave to a friend of his. And while we lived together for years, I never once got the feeling he was a reincarnated person.


    ¡°Do you intend to fight to a bitter end, Zero?¡± I asked, most likely cutting the referee off.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be bitter for me. I¡¯ve been yearning for this very moment,¡± she responded in a husky voice.


    ¡°I see. How unfortunate.¡±


    ¡°For you, maybe,¡± she snapped back. ¡°The world will finally see what kind of monster their savior really is.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know, Zero?¡± I asked back as I sent my bloodlust toward her.


    Zero flinched, and the referee went dead silent. That was when she hit me with her own bloodlust. However, it was comparatively weaker, I felt nothing.


    ¡°Know what?¡± she asked in a shaky voice


    ¡°It takes a monster to kill an even bigger monster.¡±


    I turned on my heels and walked back toward my starting position. I could hear the stadium mumbling in a collective voice, but I tuned it out as right now, it did not matter as the opponent before me wanted to end my life.


    When I arrived, Zero was already in position, and without further ado, the referee promptly started the match. I raised my hand and sent a storm of Fireballs toward her, each one capable of ending her life.


    If she dies from this much, then it is what it is.


    But Zero¡¯s soul shone brightly even with the void in it. She wasn¡¯t a War God, and comparatively, her innate potential should have only been slightly lower than mine. But talent was just that, potential.


    Even so, Zero sprinted forward and showed no signs of hesitation against my magic. She dodged the Fireballs that she could and sliced the others in half with her gladius. I continued to send more Fireballs and formed a spell core for a cluster bombardment.


    The small orange sphere of fire soared high into the air and burst apart with a loud boom, sending trails of deadly magic toward the ground. Zero frantically dodged about, cutting the spells that were closest to her. The ground shook with the impact as dust and stone flew about it in every direction.


    Much to my surprise, Zero received no significant injuries, either managing to dodge the blasts or cut down the ones that would have injured her. She was more skilled than I anticipated, but that was fine. After all, it was only the start of what was to come.


    As she reached the center of the platform, I drove my spear into the stone and let my spell core free. The ground rumbled and shook violently, and Zero was caught in the middle. With her sprint broken, I summoned Earth Lances and launched them at her front as I sent another spell core toward her.


    She cut down the Earth Lances as expected, but the ground on her sides flipped up in an attempt to crush her. Yet, once again, she swung her sword and sliced one of the walls in half, escaping safely.


    Tenacious is well-skilled with the sword while also being confident enough to face off against magic that is coming at speeds beyond what the average mage can muster. It seems that Zero really has been training for this moment.


    What else is she hiding behind that mask, I wonder?


    I stomped the ground, sending boulders into the air, and launched them at Zero. I quickly followed up with a stone wall and pushed it forward, using it as cover to close the distance between us. My vision of Zero was temporarily lost, and I couldn¡¯t locate her with sound as the stadium was roaring at an all-time high.


    But as she had done before, she cut down my stone wall, and for the first time, she took a step back. I thrust my spear forward, fully intending to pierce her through the stomach, but she deflected it away. I had an Earth Lance spell core pre-prepared and was going to launch it at her at point-blank range, but I dodged just in time as something whizzed by my face.


    An arrow? No, a bolt¡­from a hand crossbow from her cloak?


    Just when I thought I had dodged the bolt from the hidden crossbow, something else flew toward me and embedded itself in my left hand. I barely felt it and immediately pulled the dart out. Even though I was wearing gloves, I could feel the slippery texture as it dripped with a mixture of red blood and a white substance. It came from the mouth of her mask.


    Poison.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate and, with my spear, cut my left hand off a little below the elbow. The crowd let out a surprised singular gasp of shock, but I ignored it. There was a chance the poison had already spread into my bloodstream, but I also might have been fast enough to avoid most of it.


    Either way, it changed nothing. It was true that I could just notify the referee and win on a technicality. Queen Maxwell would also have her way, but I got a feeling Sanderville would throw Zero under the bus in a heartbeat. Winning that way wouldn¡¯t solve the more pressing issue.


    ¡°Yo¡ªyou really are a monster¡ªwho can just cut their arm off like that without hesitation?¡± Zero said, her voice laced with fear.


    I ignored her comment, and as the smell of burnt flesh assaulted me, the blood ceased to drip from my wound. This wasn¡¯t a novel experience for me as I fought without a hand. I launched into another series of attacks, this time with lightning coursing through my veins. The lightning licked my arms and spear as my thrusts came out faster and faster. Zero parried and deflected as best she could, but I landed a hit directly on her right thigh, slicing the armor and flesh all the same.


    The lightning blade technique my mother taught me also had another effect, and Zero¡¯s leg locked up from electricity. She tried to step back and away from me, but her leg didn¡¯t respond to her command. Just as I was about to pierce her chest, her opposite hand reached down for another sword that came apart and wrapped itself around my spear, and the tail end flicked toward my face.


    Huh?


    I stopped my thrust and dodged, but not enough to completely avoid the hit. The sharp, metal-like whip sliced my face and neck, thankfully not deep enough to cause any problems. The pain from my arm, face, and neck didn¡¯t even register to me.


    But unlike a whip, it released my spear like it was alive, and I sent an Earth Lance toward her and jumped back to gain some space, but her weapon crushed the spell to dust. The extra sword on her belt had turned into some type of whip or chain weapon; I had never seen or heard of anything like that before. And the way it moved and glowed in my Dragon eye meant it was a dungeon item being controlled with her mana.


    This one is full of surprises. But it¡¯s all just tricks in the end.


    I sent a barrage of Fireballs at her, but Zero used her new weapon to whip all my spells down before they could reach her. She sent it back with a splitting crack and sent it straight forward at blinding speed. I dodged the tip but let the razor-sharp middle part sink into my flesh.


    I quickly wrapped my handless arm around it over and over again. The metal dug into me, and fresh blood drained from the new wounds. Zero tried to yank the whip back, but it only embedded itself deeper into my flesh. I forced a spell core at the tip of my spear and touched the metal.


    Yellow lighting burst out and signed my flesh as Zero let out a scream. Her body went rigid, as she couldn¡¯t let go of her weapon. I planted my feet firmly on the ground and yanked with all my might. Zero was flung off her feet toward me and, without any way to stop me, met the end of my spear. I impaled her in the stomach.


    I sent an elbow from down below and connected with her jaw and mask, sending it off her face. She crumbled to the ground, her short black hair fluttered out, and her dark brown eyes rolled to the back of her head. But like a wild beast, she regained consciousness immediately and tried to free herself, but I forced my spear down and pinned her to the ground.


    Zero, or should I say Tristian Relud, let out a scream of pain that was mixed with pure hatred and anger. The following words that flew out of her mouth weren¡¯t in the Human tongue or any language of this world, for that matter. It was a language I didn¡¯t understand but knew. The same curses I had heard in previous life emanated from her mouth.


    ¡°So, now that Zero has been defeated. What am I going to do with you, Tristian?¡±


    Tristian continued to scream at me in the alien language of the Elunari. In truth, the only thing I felt was pity. Deep down, I knew Zero was Tristian. But to think she was an Elunari? That was unexpected. After all, there were countless races she could have been.


    What are the odds? Is this some sick joke? I wonder¡­just how twisted is the god that reincarnated us?


    ¡°Which child were you?¡± I asked.


    Tristian screaming didn¡¯t stop as she looked up at me with pure, unbridled malice on her expression. Her meager bloodlust leaked out in response, but her dark eyes showed fear.


    I see¡­twisted, indeed.

 Vol.7 Ch.192- Enemies? Friends? Accomplices?

    I looked around the arena to find the crowd watching on in silence, anticipating what I would do next. Unfortunately for them, I wasn¡¯t attempting to create a spectacle for them to enjoy. So I summoned massive earthen walls that raised high into the sky, only allowing the light to come down from the top.


    Thankfully, there were no rules about blocking the sight of the audience or referee. So, I was free to do what I wanted.


    I stared back down at Tristian, still struggling and cursing in the Elunari tongue. The spear through her stomach wouldn¡¯t kill her, but the ensuing blood loss would. I had no time or the intention to let her scream herself to death. So, I slapped her across the face, which snapped her out of her fit as she stared up at me with fury in her eyes.


    ¡°I asked you a question. Which child were you?¡±


    Tristian called me a word that I actually recognized from the Elunari language. In their string of curses that I didn¡¯t care to remember, there was always one word that got translated that stuck out to me as being weird. The Elunari would refer to me as a Titan. I didn¡¯t know why and thought that it was purely coincidental that they called me that. I also never bothered to figure out why.


    I watched her tighten and bunch up, so I moved my head to the side to dodge the bloody spitball she tried to launch at me. The red glob didn¡¯t make it very far as it fell back down and splashed against her forehead. It truly was pitiful.


    ¡°If you plan to fight me till the end and come for my life. To pursue after my friends or family. To be a constant thorn in my side, I can just put you out of your misery,¡± I said, my voice cold.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to do that.¡±


    Tristian hesitated for a moment. I saw it in her face. Her anger subsided, but that was only for a moment.


    ¡°You forced¡ªyou forced her to do that! She! You took everything from us! We didn¡¯t¡ªwe were just kids, damn it! Just when I was starting my new life, you showed up again to take everything! I can¡¯t escape you even in death! So just die! Die and never come back!¡± Tristian shouted up at me.


    I see, so she was the boy, huh? I guess if I can reincarnate into a different race, this wouldn''t be that much of a surprise. How did she know it was me? What identified me in Gilcour Thicket all those years ago? And what was the point of all of this? What twisted god wanted us to meet in this new life¡­


    Well, what did it matter? Things are different now. I have a choice, and so does she.


    ¡°You know I agonized over your death for a long time. It changed me and gave me nightmares. That change even led to my death in my previous life. I died, and so did one of my only friends. I guess, in some twist of fate, that life ended the same way yours did,¡± I said as I looked up at the clear blue sky.


    ¡°Maybe, just maybe, if we had met when we were first born¡­maybe I would have killed myself for you. After all, I didn¡¯t think any of this was real for five years, so dying might have been a real option for me if someone suggested it to me.¡±


    ¡°However, that is no longer possible for me. My life is no longer my own, as I have people who need me and rely on me, so I can¡¯t give you my life. But what about you Tristian? Do you have people that you want to continue to see in this life? If you don¡¯t, and you just want revenge for what I did, then I¡¯ll send you off now. I¡¯d say you get to see the other child again¡­but we both know what lies beyond death.¡±


    Tristian blinked a few times as the color started to drain from her already pale face. She would die very soon if not treated.


    ¡°She¡ªshe died? I¡ªwhy? Why are you doing this to me?¡± she asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Yes, although I didn¡¯t kill her, one of my comrades did, and if it¡¯s any consolation, I killed that same person before I died.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not sure why I¡¯m doing this. It¡¯s just what I want to do. You can see it as I saw you as a friend in Sandervile. You were always kind to me and always stood up for me against anyone who tried to hurt me when you didn¡¯t have to. I remember those moments fondly. Not to mention, Adria would be sad if you died. Or if you want, you can see it as a form of thanks and regret,¡± I said simply.


    ¡°Tha¡ªthanks?¡± she questioned with a cough.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a thanks for changing me. It can very easily be said that your death is what started my metamorphosis. It was the catalyst for making me into the person I am right now. Although I am now regretful that you and that other child had to die for me¡­there is no going back to that moment, and honestly, the old me would have done the same thing again anyway. And the me now¡­I would sacrifice you again if it meant I could get back to this point,¡± I told her honestly.


    I watched the blood spill out from her and pool all the way to a stone wall. ¡°Time is short, Tristian. I¡¯m going to need an answer if you want to live. Do you plan to come after my life for the rest of your days? Or do you want to live this new life with your friends and family? I won¡¯t let you have both. So choose.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t kill me? Ca¡ªcan you promise you won¡¯t hurt my family?¡± she asked.


    I didn¡¯t answer her immediately. It was because that was a promise I couldn¡¯t keep. Her father was the Vice-mayor of Sandervile and a competent fighter. There was a chance that in the near future, we would be at each other¡¯s throats. And unlike what I can do to her, Tristian, I can¡¯t overpower her War God father to the point of total submission.


    ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t promise that. But for you, I can try my best,¡± I told her.


    Tears flowed from her dark eyes and mixed with the blood on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back there! I don¡¯t want to die again! Please, I won¡¯t fight you¡­I can¡¯t¡­not¡­ any¡­mor¡ª¡±


    Tristian trailed off, and her eyes shut as she passed out. I bent down and pulled my spear free from her as I wondered. I wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about all of that. Did I make the right choice? Was I just being naive to let her live? That would be the first time I let someone live after they wanted to kill me.


    In the future, Tristian could become an enemy again. No, it was practically guaranteed that we would fight once more. Then again¡­so was Adria, and I had no plans of killing her.


    Maybe I just understood where Tristian was coming from. If I were in her position, I would have done the same thing, right? I don¡¯t think I can hate her for that because if I knew Zeus or anyone else who betrayed me in my previous life still drew breath in this world, I would try to kill them for the safeguarding of my future.


    Or was it that I just simply didn¡¯t want to kill Tristian? Yes, maybe it is just that simple¡ªa selfish whim born of old feelings and memories and the fact that I didn¡¯t want to kill someone I perceived as a child.


    Yes, perhaps that¡¯s it.


    ¡°Sorry about being so rough with you, but she is the only one who can save you on such short notice,¡± I mumbled to the unconscious body.


    I let the earth wall crumble and broke out into a full sprint. With all the might that my one arm could manage, I tossed Tristian into the crowd toward the one person who could save her, thankful that she was light enough to throw.


    Sigh, I¡¯m going to get an earful after this¡­from everyone.


    ¡ª


    I squeezed my freshly regrown fingers and nodded. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said with a wry smile.


    A pair of blood-red eyes gazed at me with overflowing annoyance. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop losing your limbs, I¡¯m going to cut them all off and put you in a closet for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°I will keep that in mind¡­thank you for fixing me and for saving Tristian,¡± I responded with an awkward laugh.


    Is she serious? Why do I get the feeling that she would do that? No¡­ Sylvia wouldn¡¯t do that¡­yeah, no way that¡¯s too much even for her.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­just try not to toss bloodied people at me again. Your father had to cover Mila¡¯s eyes with shadows,¡± Sylvia huffed.


    ¡°Also, Kaladin, there was poison in you. Not much, but some. That¡¯s why you cut your arm off, right?¡± Sylvia asked as she crossed her arms and glared at me.


    ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡±


    She bit her lip, shook her head, and looked over to the other person sitting beside me. <We were right. His blood did smell off.>


    Cerila gave me a worried look as she asked, <Why didn¡¯t you stop the fight? You could have won right there¡­why go to such lengths for that person?>


    ¡°Yeah, why did you spare that bastard after everything they did to you? They tried to kill you with poison, Kaladin,¡± Sylvia snapped.


    Mmm, I guess they didn¡¯t put two and two together. I told them about Tristian and how there was a connection between the person I knew and Zero.


    ¡°I guess I have some explaining to do.¡±


    Thankfully, I didn¡¯t have to start at the beginning. I had already told both of them about my previous life, the Elunari children, and about my time in Sandervile. All I had to do was connect the dots for them about Tristian and that child being one and the same and explain why I chose not to kill her.


    Sylvia uncrossed her arms and sighed. ¡°Well¡­it¡¯s your decision, and as long as you¡¯re fine with it, then that¡¯s that. But you won¡¯t get mad at me if she comes after us and I deal with her, right?¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Of course not. However, I didn¡¯t explicitly say that this is a one-time deal. I think the meaning is clear either way,¡± I responded. ¡°But you don¡¯t seem very happy with my choice.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because you know who is going to be pissy that you didn¡¯t do what you promised,¡± Sylvia said with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°That is¡­true. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be summoned shortly,¡± I said with a sigh.


    Cerila laid one hand on my thigh and smiled as she signed with the other, <For what it¡¯s worth, Kaladin, I think you made the right choice. I think she was just afraid, and that fear turned to anger, so she lashed out against you. I don¡¯t think she will bother you again.>


    Yes, a scared child who made a difficult decision, just like before.


    <I hope so. I would prefer it if things didn¡¯t escalate any further.> I signed back.


    I felt Sylvia¡¯s gaze boring into me as Cerila continued to rest her hand on me. Instead of just ignoring her, I thought I would try to lighten the mood.


    <Your sign language has gotten much better if you can follow along with our conversation, Sylvia. Thank you for learning it. I know Cerila appreciates it.> I signed.


    <Yes, thank you, Sylvia¡­I know it must have been hard to learn in such a short amount of time,> Cerila signed.


    Sylvia shied away as she looked off to the corner of the room. ¡°That¡¯s not why I learned it! All of your family already knows it, and I just didn¡¯t want anyone saying things that I didn¡¯t understand!¡±


    ¡°Oh? I believe just a few months ago, you were slacking in your language studies because the ¡®Human language is dumb and makes no sense,¡¯ or something like that, right?¡± I said with a finger to my chin.


    Sylvia¡¯s face went red, and she pointed a finger at me. ¡°That¡¯s different! That¡¯s for school, and this is for family! Two very different things!¡±


    I chuckled as I hadn¡¯t seen Sylvia embarrassed like that in some time. It was truly adorable. And at the end of the day, I was aware that deep down, Sylvia knew what it was like to be alienated from things just because of the way she was born.


    At least those two can share that in common¡­if that is something even to be proud of.


    Knock.


    Knock.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I answered.


    We were in my private room at the very back of the Luminar student section, so it was just the three of us. Rules were rules, and even though my family probably wanted to see me, I decided not to make a big fuss over it as I was sure I would see them later. However, I hadn¡¯t expected to see him so soon.


    ¡°Captain Fairchild, what brings you here?¡± I asked.


    He scanned the small room with a hardened look on his face. He stared at the three of us for some time and cleared his throat, ¡°I apologize for interrupting your, um¡­private time, Sir Shadowheart.¡±


    Mhm? What¡¯s with that look?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine; I¡¯m sure you are here for a reason,¡± I said in a dismissive way.


    ¡°Indeed. Her Majesty has summoned you, Sir Shadowheart,¡± Captain Fairchild said with a bow.


    Faster than I anticipated. I suppose I am due for a scolding.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said as I stood up, saying goodbye to Cerila and Sylvia.


    As Captain Fairchild escorted me out of the depths of the stadium, I heard someone sprint toward me as we made it out of the Luminar-specific area. I wondered if I should dodge them but decided against it. I could hear the excitement in their steps.


    Captain Fairchild jerked toward the noise, but I put a hand on his arm to stop him. By the time I looked back around, the smaller person had already barreled into me at a full sprint, knocking me over. On the bright side, it didn¡¯t hurt much as she was¡­how to say it¡­soft?


    ¡°Thank you, Kaladin! Thank you so much!¡± Adria yelled as fresh tears rolled down her face. It was obvious that she had been crying a considerable amount as her eyes were swollen and bloodshot.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure you should be thanking me for almost killing your friend,¡± I argued from beneath her.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t! Thank you! Thank you, Kaladin, for not doing it!¡± Adria wailed.


    Well, if that¡¯s how she sees it, then who am I to correct her¡­


    ¡ª


    It took some time for me actually to meet with Queen Maxwell. I¡¯m sure it was meant as a slight punishment to keep me waiting, but that wasn¡¯t the case, as the king had gotten a whiff of my location and demanded that I workout with him. I tried to explain that I was a bit tired from my match earlier in the day and that I had just had my hand regrown, but that apparently wasn¡¯t cause for concern.


    The man has boundless stamina; it¡¯s truly frightening to think about how powerful he actually is. I mean, he killed a Wyrm just by swinging it. What a monster.


    The thick wooden door lock clicked behind me, and in the dimly lit office room in the royal villa sat Queen Maxwell behind a large black desk made of some stone. The desk was littered with stacks of paper, scrolls rolled out to the maximum length, and a large number of glass bottles that were thankfully full of water and not alcohol.


    Come to think of it, I hadn¡¯t seen her much after the week break, and I could see why. She looked haggard with her blonde hair tossed about and dark circles around her eyes, and she looked very, very pregnant with that thin nightgown.


    This is probably the most normal I¡¯ve seen her looking. If I were to walk past her on the street, I wouldn¡¯t even recognize her.


    Queen Maxwell looked up at me with tired eyes and motioned for me to sit down in the chair right in front of her. I obliged and gave her a few moments to finish what she was writing. After she was done she put the quill down with a long sigh and ran a hand over her face.


    She poured herself some water, looked at me, and poured me a glass. ¡°Here,¡± she said curtly.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, taking the water and drinking it.


    Surely there is nothing in this water¡­.right? And I am quite thirsty¡­


    Queen Maxwell laid back and took huge gulps of the water and finished the entire goblet with three loud chugs. She poured another glass and finished that one just as quickly, followed by another deep sigh.


    ¡°You look tired,¡± I commented casually. ¡°You should get some sleep for the sake of your child.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I should. I would like that very much, but it¡¯s my child that is keeping me awake. My back and stomach hurts, I¡¯m always hungry, and I feel frustrated with everything,¡± she complained.


    ¡°Oh? Is it¡­that bad?¡±


    Queen Maxwell looked at me with a face of annoyance. ¡°I¡¯d say you understand one day, but that¡¯s not something you will have to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t.¡±


    She sighed and rubbed her protruding stomach gently and said softly, ¡°I thought I would be prepared for my fourth, but it looks as if I was wrong. All three of my children were rather simple and rarely gave me any problems, even when they were inside of me. But this one¡­she must take after her father as she enjoys kicking as much as him. She will surely be a rambunctious nightmare. I¡¯m already fearful of the future and how she isn¡¯t even out in the world yet.¡±


    ¡°She? How can you be so sur¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a girl,¡± Queen Maxwell stated simply. ¡°I just know.¡±


    Okay¡­I¡¯m not sure if it works that way, but there are more mysterious things in this world than the intuition of a mother.


    ¡°This was pleasant, but let¡¯s get down to the reason you sit before me, Kaladin. Do you enjoy stressing out pregnant women?¡± The queen asked in a stern voice.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t particularly find enjoyment in that,¡± I responded.


    ¡°Then why do you keep making things harder for me? We had a mutually beneficial deal, and you have arguably failed three times, Kaladin.¡±


    ¡°The first one was acceptable; he was insignificant and wouldn¡¯t rile up Sandervile at all, so I agreed with your judgment. However, the second one was perfect. If you had killed Adria Sandervile, our goals would have been met, and everything would have moved according to our plan. But¡­I was willing to overlook it as I understand you two have a history together. Yet this third time¡­it was the second-best thing to fall into our lap, and you didn¡¯t keep your promise yet again. She even broke the rules and used poison. That would have been perfect. So tell me, how am I supposed to see this, Kaladin?¡± she asked as she stared me in the eyes.


    ¡°How did you know she used poison? And I made the decision not to kill Tristian Relude for personal reasons, just like Adria Sandervile,¡± I said with a shrug.


    The queen sighed and let her head roll back. ¡°You understand that your actions put others in danger, as now I have to put the Paine family into motion to secure something. We can not allow Sandervile to leave this city unscathed, Kaladin. We need a just cause for when a war breaks out, and we need the support of the public. Things would be even better if Sandervile started it over the loss of a talented noble in a sanctioned duel. You agreed that doing it during the tournament was the most optimal.¡±


    Well, that is only the start¡­in truth, we would assassinate many more nobles under the guise of them retaliating.


    ¡°Oh, and we found out because of your detached arm. In the future, you should keep better track of your limbs¡­no matter how weird that sounds,¡± Queen Maxwell grumbled.


    ¡°Can I ask that you wait? I still have another noble of Sandervile in my bracket,¡± I pointed out.


    The queen let out a huff and took another drink of her water. ¡°That is wishful thinking at its best. I highly doubt that boy will be able to best Tsarra Tel¡¯an¡¯duth if he even beats his next opponent, that is. He was in the weakest bracket, so it was sheer luck that he made it this far. I¡¯ve seen his swordsmanship, and it¡¯s nothing special.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still a chance.¡±


    ¡°Hoping for the downfall of your friend to suit your greed isn¡¯t what I expected from you, Kaladin. And no, I will not wait that long. If an opportunity arises, I will give the order. Just remember that I held up my end of the deal to the very last moment, and you did not. I¡¯m positive that you have no qualms with that?¡± She said with her head tilted and a sharp look in her eyes.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll just rely on some luck, then. After everything that has happened to me I must have some built up and ready to spend,¡± I said with a grin.


    Queen Maxwell chuckled as she shook her head. ¡°I hope so. It would make my life easier¡­¡± she trailed off. ¡°You may leave.¡±


    I stood up, but before I left, I turned back to face her. ¡°Is there any news regarding that Vampire?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet. I¡¯ve mobilized Gryphon Knights to scout and investigate the outskirts of Luminar, focusing on high-density populations or areas of strategic importance to find whatever they can. Whoever did that intentionally left no trail. And if they did it once, they might have done it multiple times,¡± the queen said.


    ¡°You should look everywhere, even in small towns. Panic spreads far and wide when it blows in,¡± I warned.


    ¡°Yes, if you find more highly trained and trustworthy soldiers that can cover entire sections of the kingdom, I will gladly put them to use. So, until then, I will do what I can,¡± she said with a dismissive wave.


    I opened the door and was just about to leave when I turned around again. ¡°What is it this time¡­¡± Queen Maxwell sighed.


    ¡°When you have the time, you should see Sylvia. She might be able to relieve some of your stress,¡± I said casually.


    Queen Maxwell gave me a confused look that turned into disgust. ¡°Are you prostituting your own lover now? What has happened to you since we last spoke¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡ªthat¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    The queen smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind. Maybe I¡¯ll look for her before I go to sleep¡­¡±

 Vol.7 Ch.193- Taking Care Of Business.

    My eyes fluttered open as I looked up at the ceiling. I felt the small ball of warmth off to my side, and with a few quick and gentle maneuvers, Mila was snoring and sleeping peacefully under the blankets again. It was a typical morning, something I had gotten used to a long time ago, but what was off was that there was a second ball of warmth missing. For some reason, Sylvia had decided not to come to my room, which was more rare now than not.


    Did she just fall asleep in her room? Yeah, that must be the case. I guess she does have a fight today.


    I went through my morning routine and quickly and quietly got ready while not waking Mila. It was still far too early for most people to be up and about, but the villa was abuzz with life as servants and maids went about their morning duties. After all, a servant¡¯s day started before everyone else¡¯s and ended after everyone''s. Not that I agreed with that. It was just how things were.


    ¡°Good morning, Kal,¡± my father¡¯s voice greeted me from behind in the hallway.


    ¡°Good morning, Dad,¡± I said in return as I turned to face him.


    But for some reason, my father had an awkward look about him. He scratched the back of his head and looked, for some reason, confused. I raised an eyebrow at him, and he just chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s Padraic. He requested four more candles from the maids. He must have stayed up all night again. Would you mind going to his room and talking with him for a bit?¡± Dad requested.


    Four whole candles? He hasn¡¯t slept in two days¡­what is this guy doing?


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll see what¡¯s going on,¡± I said with a nod.


    And with that, I went to Padraic¡¯s room to find the door slightly ajar. I peeked inside, and the early morning light lit up the room. It wasn¡¯t messy, nor was there any funny noises or smells coming from him. It was just a very tired-looking Padraic sitting in a chair, hunched over, looking at a particular sword lying on his bed.


    ¡°Does missing out on sleep open the secrets to blacksmithing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sleep is for the weak,¡± Padraic grumbled.


    ¡°Oh, how things have changed,¡± I reminisced. ¡°I remember when sleep was the only thing that mattered, and those who woke up early were freaks.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, getting old sucks, you know that?¡± Padraic said with a sigh.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been too bad,¡± I said with a smile.


    Padraic rolled his eyes and let his head droop to the side. ¡°So, Sylvia lent you her sword. Have you found anything interesting?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, just more damn questions than what I started with,¡± he spat as he picked up the blade and brought it up above his head.


    Padraic¡¯s eyes drifted over to me, and he said, ¡°I mean, this design isn¡¯t anything new. It''s not widely used as it¡¯s basically a sword spear made to puncture through armor. But the fact I¡¯ve seen that girl slice things in half despite there being no edge¡­just how strong is she, Kaladin?¡±


    Hah¡­


    ¡°Monstrously so. If she and King Maxwell were to have a contest of strength and Sylvia used all her might¡­I¡¯m not sure who would come out as the victor,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°You mean to tell me that she is even stronger than she has been letting on? That girl is physically stronger than that muscle-bound freak of a man?¡± Padraic said in shock.


    I shrugged in response. Truth be told, I had no idea if Sylvia had the physical strength to beat King Maxwell. But I could also say that she wouldn¡¯t lose outright. That in of itself was just how powerful Sylvia was.


    ¡°Well, whatever, that¡¯s the least of my worries,¡± Padraic said with a sigh. ¡°Tell me, have you ever seen Sylvia clean her weapon?¡±


    ¡°From time to time. I¡¯d say I clean my weapons at least twice as much as her, though,¡± I told him.


    Padraic shook his head, set the sword back on the bed, and looked over to me, ¡°Have you ever seen her sharpen the point?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t say that I have.¡±


    Padraic took out a thick piece of rope that looked to have been destroyed and mangled in multiple sections. He brought it to the tip of the sword and, with a moderate amount of force, put it against the tip of the blade. The thick piece of rope was cut perfectly, barely fraying the rope at all.


    ¡°This sharpness is as monstrous as her strength. What bothers me the most is that it remains this sharp¡­always,¡± he said as he pointed to the corner of his room.


    In a pile were sections of the rope that had the same perfect cuts in them. Padraic ran his finger across the silvery white estoc. ¡°Just in case you are wondering, that¡¯s not supposed to happen. It should have dulled at some point, yet it¡¯s always in perfect condition. And it¡¯s not just the tip. The entire sword is void of any imperfections. If Sylvia has been using this sword for years and only maintains it once in a while¡­there should be more signs of use.¡±


    ¡°So you are saying there is some kind of magic going on here?¡± I questioned.


    Padraic snorted. ¡°Magic? I have no idea. I¡¯ve never heard of anything, let alone magic, that can repair something to its most pristine condition. Even dungeon items break if not maintained properly, and those go beyond the bounds of common knowledge.¡±


    ¡°So Sylvia¡¯s sword is¡­¡± I trailed off.


    Padraic shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not a dungeon item. There¡¯s no way it is. Somebody definitely forged this weapon with their own hands. I just don¡¯t know how.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what material this thing is made of. I¡¯ve never seen these red lines before on a weapon. It feels like metal, but it¡¯s weird, and I have no idea how someone would have put that on a sword, as it¡¯s not decorative. It¡¯s almost like this sword was suddenly willed into existence. I¡¯ve only seen one other sword like this.¡±


    ¡°Hubris¡­¡±


    Padraic nodded with a sigh. ¡°Yeah, that damn sword. This estoc does the same thing that Hubris does, and it seems to have been made in a similar way. And if your story in the dungeon is correct, then both of them have strange powers beyond our understanding. Whatever people back in the day were doing to make these things, it¡¯s a lost art. I can¡¯t make sense of it otherwise. Talgan, or the Holy Kingdom¡­whoever it was, they were beyond reason.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean you are giving up?¡± I asked.


    Padraic slowly looked at me. His eyes were tired with heavy bags under them. But the fire in them could not be mistaken.


    ¡°Of course not. Just because I don¡¯t understand it now doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t one day. It might take me a hundred years, but I can¡¯t look my father in the face and call myself a Dwarven smith if I don¡¯t try. I¡¯ve only just begun, Kaladin. I¡¯m not a master of anything yet, but I will be one day,¡± Padraic said resolutely.


    I smiled at his confidence. Padraic was taking on a daunting task. I had long since given up on deciphering the truth behind Sylvia¡¯s sword. We tried many times to get it to react the same way it had for me in the dungeon, but to no avail. And, of course, Sylvia had no idea where to even start with her weapon. It was a gift from a man who was said to be as strong as a Dragon Emperor, after all.


    ¡°Give this back to her for me. I¡¯ll have to look at it another day,¡± Padraic said with a yawn.


    ¡°Will do. Try to get some rest, please,¡± I said, taking the sword in hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    I left Padraic alone and decided to visit Sylvia while I was at it. I was curious as to why she didn¡¯t come to my room last night, and it was a good excuse to return her sword. Since she had a match today as well, it was probably best if she woke up a bit early as well.


    I walked down the halls and passed the maids, who greeted me courteously. But when I reached Sylvia¡¯s room, there was someone I did not expect to see.


    ¡°Captain Fairchild? Why are you here?¡± I questioned.


    The tall man let out a tired yawn as he looked over at me with sleepy eyes. It was obvious he hadn¡¯t slept a wink last night, either. But why he was here and in front of Sylvia¡¯s room, I had no idea.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Good morning, Sir Shadowheart, and I am standing guard as Her Majesty is still inside,¡± he explained.


    Wait, the queen is in Sylvia¡¯s room? Did she really come last night?


    ¡°May I go inside?¡± I asked.


    Captain Fairchild deflated somewhat as he looked to the door. ¡°I¡­this is a difficult request. But I never received any orders to bar entry to the room, and you are a respected and trusted individual. And Miss Sylvia is your partner¡­¡±


    ¡°If I try to walk in, will you stop me?¡± I asked with a tilted head.


    Captain Fairchild shook his head and, with a weak voice, mumbled, ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Captain,¡± I said with a smile as I quietly opened the door and went inside.


    The room was dark, with the windows mostly drawn, only allowing a little bit of light. Sylvia¡¯s bed was a pile of sheets, and she was nowhere to be seen. But I could hear her breathing as well as the steady breathing of another.


    I carefully and quietly walked over and peered over the sheets. Sylvia was covered by none other than the queen, who was sleeping peacefully. Sylvia¡¯s hopeless crimson eyes stared up at me.


    ¡°Rough night?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°She just¡­ fell asleep on me,¡± Sylvia mumbled.


    ¡°You could have woken her up, you know?¡± I suggested.


    Sylvia let her head roll to the side as she let out a small sigh, ¡°But her back was causing her so much pain, and she was so stressed out¡­I felt bad for her.¡±


    Was it really that bad?


    ¡°Besides, I learned a lot,¡± Sylvia said quietly with a smile.


    ¡°Learned a lot? About what?¡±


    ¡°Babies.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Babies¡­good to know. I¡¯ll be leaving your sword on your desk. If you want, I¡¯ll be outside training.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Do you think people find all of this odd?¡± Lin questioned as I dropped the bar onto the platform.


    ¡°What? Making all of this equipment out of earth magic every day? And I¡¯m sure the groundskeepers aren¡¯t the happiest, but I do make sure to leave things as undisturbed as possible after I leave,¡± I said as I wiped the sweat off my brow.


    ¡°I feel like more people should be asking questions about all of this, but everyone just pretends it¡¯s normal.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Those who have already bought into this type of workout are amongst the elites in Luminar. I suppose you could say it¡¯s the perks of being powerful and famous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Lin said thoughtfully. ¡°I haven¡¯t mentioned it, but I¡¯ll be leaving Flumare today.¡±


    ¡°Mmm? Why¡¯s that? The tournament isn¡¯t coming to a close just yet,¡± I said.


    ¡°Work. We may have found a lead on another Vampire box. I have to investigate personally,¡± Lin said quietly.


    ¡°Should I be wishing you luck?¡± I said with a smirk.


    Lin rolled her eyes but smiled slightly. ¡°No, it would be better if the rumor was unfounded and there was no starved bloodsucker tied up and mutilated in a metal box somewhere unbeknownst to us... ah, look who it is.¡±


    ¡°Daddy! Rosemary is leaving!¡± Mila shouted as she sprinted toward us.


    ¡°Oh? And where is she going exactly?¡± I questioned as I caught her mid-stride and hefted her up.


    Mila let out a giggle and tried to squirm free, but there was no escaping my grip. ¡°Home! She¡¯s going home!¡±


    I looked at Lin, and she nodded in silence. That meant something was happening at Forward University that required Bowen¡¯s immediate attention. He wouldn¡¯t leave otherwise, as the tournament was nearing the apex.


    ¡°I see, that is most unfortunate. At least Dallin and Cordelia will still be here, so you can play with them,¡± I said with a smile.


    Mila let out a little pout. ¡°But I don¡¯t want Rosemary to leave¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, as it¡¯s only for a short time. I¡¯m sure you will see each other very soon,¡± Lin said softly.


    ¡°Exactly as Aunt Lin said. When is Rosemary leaving?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Very soon¡­she was getting ready to leave now,¡± Mila answered half-heartedly.


    Something must be brewing, indeed.


    ¡°Then, we should go and see her off.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°I feel bad for leaving so abruptly,¡± Bowen said with a sigh from the inside of his carriage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe there is anything to worry about, Dear. I¡¯m sure the students understand you are a busy man,¡± Mrs. Taurus said with a warm smile.


    ¡°Indeed. You should attend to your business,¡± I said in agreement.


    Bowen smiled softly and nodded. ¡°Yes, well, thank you. And good luck to you, Kaladin. And Mila, have no fear. You¡¯ll see Rosemary again before you even know it.¡±


    The two girls were talking amongst each other on the side, but Mila stepped back so Rosemary could get into the carriage. ¡°I know,¡± Mila said with a wave. ¡°Bye, Uncle Bowen, bye Rosemary.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Mila,¡± Rosemary said with a wave.


    Now that our goodbyes had been exchanged, the door to the carriage was shut, and the coach driver set off for the long journey back to the capital. It seemed everyone was parting ways admirably, well, everyone besides one¡­


    ¡°Wahhh! Wahhh!¡± the baby cried.


    ¡°Oh my¡­Johnathan really does love his father, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Mts. Taurus cooed. ¡°Kaladin, would you mind? Your abilities would be greatly appreciated.¡±


    I chuckled and accepted the small bundle that so happened to have held a child in it. It was an odd thing to think about. That something so tiny would one day grow up and be a person. As soon as little Johnathan reached me, his crying stopped, and within a few seconds, his whining was replaced with the rhythmic breathing of slumber.


    I handed Johnathan back to his mother as Mrs. Taurus said, ¡°You truly are magical, Kaladin. It would have taken me a long time to soothe him. But I can¡¯t bother you anymore as it appears that you have visitors.¡±


    Over at the gate were two familiar people being stopped by the guards. There were a few loud exchanges, but once Adria waved to me, I walked over and allowed them in. There was a smaller flower garden off to the side that we could sit and talk in as I did not know why they had come.


    ¡°Ahh¡­thank you for helping us, Kaladin. I thought that guard wasn¡¯t going to let us in,¡± Adria said with a pout.


    I chuckled and said, ¡°I believe he was just doing his job. You got lucky that I just happened to have been out and about this morning.¡±


    As we arrived at a bench that would hold the three of us, we all took awkward and quiet seats as Mila ran around the garden for a bit. For some time, no one said anything. But it was Tristian who broke the silence.


    ¡°Is that your daughter?¡± Tristian asked.


    ¡°It is.¡±


    Tristian¡¯s dark eyes drifted off as she watched Mila play around. ¡°I see¡­she¡¯s adorable.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tristian shuffled nervously, and a look of pain and regret washed over her as she narrowed her eyes. ¡°If I were to have killed you, that little girl would have been alone¡­without a father.¡±


    ¡°Her birth father never existed for her, and she lost her birth mother as well. It¡¯s one of the many reasons why I didn¡¯t let you kill me. I can¡¯t let her be alone in this cruel world again,¡± I said quietly.


    The silence dragged on after that as Tristian stared at the ground. Adria shifted nervously from Tristian¡¯s side and bumped her with her shoulder. ¡°Tris, you need to say something else¡­¡± Adria whispered loudly.


    Tristian, or Tris, I suppose, stood up and went to her knees. ¡°Thank you for not killing me, Kaladin, even though you had every right to.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thank you so much for not killing Tris, Kaladin!¡± Adria said, quickly joining her on a knee.


    ¡°Stand up, you two. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to be bowing before me like this, even if we are in private,¡± I said a bit nervously.


    It¡¯s a good thing this place is secluded and hidden behind plants and such¡­


    ¡°Besides, if the three of us continue to apologize, we will be here for a very long time and get nowhere. I told you both before, but I made my decision. And now we will live with the consequences of it. As long as you want to, that is,¡± I told both of them.


    ¡°Yes¡­that is true,¡± Adria said meekly.


    Tris looked up at me and gazed directly into my eyes. The pure hatred that was there the day before was gone like a fire that had been dashed. If anything, she just seemed tired, very tired.


    ¡°I feel like I should be angry that you aren¡¯t apologizing, but then again, I understand that¡¯s just how things are¡­¡± Tris said with a sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I did what I had to do, and I don¡¯t regret that part. And even though it may not seem like it¡­none of it was personal, ever,¡± I told them honestly.


    The two of them exchanged glances between each other, and they both stood up slowly. Adria got closer to me and looked down at me with a sad look and asked, ¡°Kaladin, if I were to have freed you back then¡­when we were kids¡­would things have ended differently between us?¡±


    ¡°Most likely. But that¡¯s all guesswork, right?¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Maybe in another life, things could have been different,¡± I said as I looked over at Tris.


    Tris averted her eyes in a meek way, and I stood up and stretched my arms above my head. ¡°Now then, the three of us probably shouldn¡¯t be talking in private like this, mm? But I suppose if you feel bad, then when you have the chance, please take over Sandervile¡¯s government for me,¡± I said jokingly.


    Adria shoved me playfully and gasped as she wailed, ¡°Kali!! You can¡¯t say those types of things out loud! And you said it didn¡¯t matter how people saw us now!¡±


    That is true¡­haha. Guess it¡¯s too late for that.


    ¡°Oops¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Thank you again, Kaladin¡­¡± Tris mumbled from beside me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

 Vol.7 Ch.194- The Unforeseen.

    ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s for breakfast?¡± Mila asked as I swung her arm up and down.


    ¡°Mmm, who knows? If I had to guess, it¡¯s probably fish again,¡± I answered with a hum.


    ¡°I like the fish,¡± Mila said with a toothy smile.


    I smiled and said, ¡°I do as well.¡±


    The two of us bid farewell to Adria and Tris, and we just took the long way back to the royal villa. The area that encompassed the ¡°royal villa¡± was just a small section of a much larger district that housed dozens and dozens of homes for various nobles and officials. That meant there were plenty of small parks and paths off the main road that one could simply meander through.


    And that was what Mila and I were doing, just walking slowly, hand in hand, down a random side path adjacent to a garden. Our destination was roughly the royal villa, but we were in no hurry whatsoever. It was peaceful.


    ¡°Who were those ladies, Daddy?¡± Mila asked.


    ¡°You met Adria before. She¡¯s the one with brown hair,¡± I told her.


    Mila looked up at the sky thoughtfully and asked, ¡°The nice flower lady?¡±


    I cocked my head to the side and repeated back, ¡°The nice flower lady?¡±


    ¡°She smells like flowers,¡± Mila said simply.


    Flowers, huh? Is Mila smelling her magic or something? No¡­that¡¯s silly¡­Adria does use floral perfume, and she is around plants, so I suppose a ¡°flowery¡± smell might persist on her, although I didn¡¯t notice anything special.


    ¡°She¡¯s very nice,¡± Mila added after some time.


    ¡°Yes, she is very nice,¡± I agreed with a nod.


    Mila slowly turned her head and looked up at me with big blue eyes and asked, ¡°But why was the mean one there? She¡¯s mean.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I wouldn¡¯t call her mean, Mila. She¡¯s a friend. A friend that was just a little confused and angry, rightfully so at that,¡± I explained.


    Mila blinked once, then twice. ¡°Why do Daddy¡¯s friends always hurt Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Tha¡ª¡± I trailed off as my mind went blank.


    I wanted to refute it and explain the nuisance of it all, but Mila was just a child. And to be completely fair, she was also completely right. I truly seemed to get into a lot of¡­painful endeavors with those I would call friends.


    So¡­how do I do this?


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a mutual thing? We hurt each other most of the time, but it¡¯s because we are friends that things don¡¯t get any more serious. We do it to make each other stronger,¡± I said with a nod.


    Mila looked away lightly and mumbled, ¡°So Daddy hurts his friends, so his friends get stronger?¡±


    Wait, no¡­that¡¯s not what I meant. I mean, it¡¯s not wrong, but that is definitely a misunderstanding that is about to brew.


    ¡°Mila, sweety, that¡¯s not okay. You shouldn¡¯t hurt your friends without understanding things or talking to them first. It would only lead to troub¡ª¡±


    My head snapped toward the sound of men shouting off in the distance. It wasn¡¯t new to hear loud voices in the area, but what was concerning was where those loud shouts were originating from.


    The front gate? Is something happening?


    Those frantic shouts died down as Mila took a step forward, and her little cheetah ears flicked around. The sound of heavily armored boots stomping against the ground as a group of men ran full tilt toward the royal villa.


    I scooped Mila up, placed her on my shoulders, and sprinted toward the main road. ¡°Faster! Daddy faster!¡± as she giggled, pulling on my hair.


    It would have been adorable, but I had a sinking feeling in my gut something was wrong. One guard was enough to warn of an impending or unforeseen problem to the appropriate higher up. Three guards being sent to find three different people was a clear sign of a problem that couldn¡¯t be solved by your average gate guard.


    I broke through the bushes and onto the main road. People were moving about quickly and frantically, and things only escalated as a squad of men wearing golden armor sprinted toward the gate with mana-enhanced steps.


    I quickly put Mila down on the ground and took a knee in front of her, looking her directly in the eyes, and told her, ¡°Mila, run to your mother to show everyone just how fast you are. You have to run as quickly as you can and go straight into her room, okay?¡±


    ¡°I can run!? Okay!¡± she shouted excitedly, completely oblivious to her surroundings.


    She didn¡¯t even look back or ask another question of why. She just started running.


    ¡°Good, now let¡¯s see what the problem is.¡±


    ¡ª


    Captain Fairchild¡¯s POV.


    Damn. This is not what I needed this morning¡­


    ¡°You are to turn your men around, Chaplain Mamur. This is an order,¡± I repeated.


    ¡°This is not a request, Captain. I am here on a holy mission to recover a lost artifact that is of the utmost importance to my faith. You will not hinder my movement or my divine assignment,¡± Chaplain Mamur stated with zealous conviction.


    I sprinted all the way here the moment word reached my ears. It was so unbelievable I thought the report was someone¡¯s idea of a sick joke. And it just so happened to have been on the day I got no sleep¡­truly unfortunate.


    The man that was in front of me was no simple chaplain, nor was his thirty-some-odd men a group of simple priests. It was a detachment of paladins, all of them soldiers capable of wielding blades and magic to the highest degree. If my group of five men and the guards and I were to engage them, we would undoubtedly suffer great losses. My life would all but be forfeit.


    Even so, my duty compels me. I don¡¯t fear death or these ¡°holy¡± men.


    I unsheathed my sword and pointed it at the chaplain. ¡°You and your men are not permitted access to these grounds. Turn around immediately or face the consequences of your actions. This is your final warning.¡±


    In response, the detachment of heavily armored paladins unsheathed their weapons of choice. Bloodlust rolled through the previously quiet grounds as the tensions rose to their maximum.


    ¡°Do you truly intend to stop me?¡± Chaplain Mamur questioned, his eyes alit with madness.


    This man¡­does he intend to die here? Sure, I will perish eventually, but I can, and I will cut him down first. This fool doesn¡¯t seem to even be on official business¡­not even the Holy Kingdom is this fanatical.


    But it wouldn¡¯t be the first time they threw a group of men under the carriage.


    I lowered my stance in response, prepared to put all my strength into a single slice aimed at his head. That was until an overwhelming bloodlust erupted from behind us. I felt choked as my heart had suddenly stopped in my chest.


    Chaplain Mamur and his men even faltered. I had been on the battlefield since I was young. I had faced off against man and monster alike.


    But this¡­this was something entirely different.


    A single set of footsteps cooly and calmly walked up to us. I didn¡¯t dare take my eyes off the man in front of me as not to die a miserable death to a surprise attack. Or at least, that was what I was going to tell myself.


    ¡°Captain Fairchild, it appears there is something going on here. Would you mind explaining who these men are to me?¡± a familiar voice said from behind me.


    Kaladin¡­Shadowheart? Is this the bloodlust of such a young man? How¡­how is that possible? But if it¡¯s him¡­


    "Me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh! Here I was just running around in the morning, and we have visitors, haha!¡± a hearty voice chuckled from in front of me.


    I looked up slightly, and towering over even the tallest of the paladins was His Majesty. I hadn¡¯t even heard or sensed him. I couldn¡¯t decide what was more frightening, the fact that someone that large could sneak around unnoticed or the man who slayed a Dragon behind me.


    King Maxwell put his hand on the nearest paladin¡¯s shoulder and looked down at him. The Paladin was shaking so hard his armor rattled with each movement.


    The king¡¯s ear-to-ear smile faded away into an empty expression and, in a deep voice, ordered, ¡°Move.¡±


    The group of paladins parted as His Majesty walked down the center of them, seemingly without a care in the world. It was surreal and nerve-racking. As a guard, I should have felt immense shame in allowing my liege to walk amongst armed and hostile enemies, but the truth was¡­


    Nobody that strong needed protecting.


    King Maxwell rolled his shoulders and licked his lips as he stood behind Chaplain Mamur. ¡°I heard you are yapping about some kind of mission or something, is that right? But I believe Captain Fairchild ordered you to leave¡­are you just not aware that his words are mine?¡±


    ¡°N¡ªno, Your Majesty, I am here¡ª¡±


    ¡°So you are just asking to die, is that it? Shouldn¡¯t you just go kill yourself somewhere else?¡± King Maxwell interrupted.


    ¡°I have no intentions of dying,¡± Chaplain Mamur responded, almost stuttering over his words.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The king smiled softly and lowered his head so he was almost touching Chaplain Mamur. ¡°Does that mean you think you can kill me?¡±


    Sweat dripped down Chaplain Mamur¡¯s face. His early fervor washed away as he was now as white as the cloth on his armor. He looked ready to pass out and made no immediate moves to respond to His Majesty''s provocation.


    After some time with no response, King Maxwell slowly raised himself and looked over his shoulder with a grin. He patted Chaplain Mamur on the shoulder and walked past him as he said, ¡°If not, then run back to your little church and have your addled brain mended by someone trustworthy. Because the next time I see your face in this kingdom will be the last time anyone sees it in the world.¡±


    ¡°Now! Kaladin, you look hungry. Shall we eat breakfast again today!?" His Majesty said with a thunderous laugh.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s,¡± Kaladin said simply as the bloodlust disappeared at that moment.


    I¡¯m getting too old for this, I¡¯m afraid¡­


    ¡ª


    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV.


    The ordeal with the paladins from the Holy Kindom was not what I expected. I was listening in from a distance and heard they wanted their artifact back. I figured it was just a group of overly zealous idiots trying to make it big, and it seemed I was correct, as they had no official business with Luminar.


    Basically, they were on a suicide mission. Surely they didn¡¯t believe they could take the artifact by force? Or was it the Holy Kingdom¡¯s way of testing the waters? Who knows?


    Regardless, I was prepared to annihilate the closely packed group of men if need be, but that event never came to pass. Instead, I enjoyed breakfast with Bishop and my family like any other day and went to the stadium to prepare for Sylvia¡¯s match.


    She is slated to face off against Terstus, and she seems a bit too excited¡­


    ¡°Hey, if I break his arms a few times, you won¡¯t get mad at me, right?¡± Sylvia asked sweetly.


    ¡°If you need to do that to win, then I¡¯m not going to stop you, nor will I be mad,¡± I said with a shrug.


    A slight smile spread her lips. ¡°Good. That¡¯s good. I just wanted to make sure.¡±


    Yeah, she is going to break Terstus¡¯s arms, isn¡¯t she?


    I sighed and wished her good luck on her match. I headed up to the arena, and I sat with my family in the assigned section for Forward University¡¯s active contestants, which gave us some breathing room from the public.


    The show quickly moved on, and Sylvia was the first to get out the gate. The crowd roared her name and she waved to everyone with a dashing smile. After she stood in her designated spot, it was Terstus¡¯s turn. However, after the announcer called him out and the doors opened for him.


    Terstus never came out.


    ¡ª


    ¡°This is crap! Why did that bastard run away?! Was he that afraid to face me?¡± Sylvia grumbled from beside me.


    We had no idea where Terstus went or why he didn¡¯t show up for his match. I had a hard time believing it was because of nerves. No, the last few days have been wrought with unforeseen things. None of them were good¡­


    Either way, I had to put that to the side for the time being, as it was Tsarra versus Dillian Stav from Sandervile. It was obvious who I wanted to win. As a friend and family member, I wanted Tsarra to crush Dillian Stav into dust and go as far as she could in the tournament to fulfill her goal as much as possible.


    However, I was also somewhat conflicted about that. If Tsarra won, I would face her in the next match, which was something I didn¡¯t want to do, considering how serious things were. But on the flip side¡­


    To complete Queen Maxwel¡¯s plans in the most efficient way, I would need to face Dillian as well. Sigh, the conflict of interest was quite the predicament. Well, whatever.


    And the person next to me was a bundle of nerves.


    Varnir lounged around the royal villa, enjoying his vacation to the fullest. I caught him sleeping in for as long as possible, gorging on whatever food he could get his hands on, and not shying away from dessert at all. I envied his dedication to his rest, that was for sure.


    Yet now that it was time for Tssara to fight, he couldn¡¯t sit still.


    ¡°If you shake your leg any faster, you might catch mine on fire,¡± I said light-heartedly.


    Varnir stopped in an instant, looked me dead in the eyes, and asked me seriously, ¡°Really? That can happen?¡±


    ¡°¡­no¡­I don¡¯t think so,¡± I mumbled back.


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s good,¡± he muttered to himself like a lost man and continued to shake his leg.


    So much for trying to lighten the mood, I guess I still have a way to go, huh?


    ¡°Now we welcome the young and future noble knight of Sandervile, Dillian Stav!¡± the announcer¡¯s voice boomed.


    ¡°Noble? In what world? I¡¯ve seen monsters more noble than him,¡± Sylvia grunted, taking her frustration out on whoever caught her eye.


    Although I did have to admit I snickered a little. But I caught my brother watching me and reigned it in as best as I could. Had to set an example and all that¡­even if I agreed with Sylvia wholeheartedly.


    Dillian and Tsarra walked to the center of the arena as per usual. It was impossible to hear the conversation over the roar of the crowd, but it appeared that Dillian was saying something, only for Tsarra to nod at the referee and walk back to her position.


    Being scorned so openly, Dillian spat on the ground on the way back to his starting spot. The referee, who just happened to be from Luminar today, looked less than pleased, but there were no grounds for disqualification based on attitude. With the final checks prepared, the referee raised his hand and dropped it, signaling the start of the fight.


    Tsarra raised her staff into the air to summon the torrent of water once more, but something happened. All of a sudden, Tsarra jolted back, only for a line of blood to be drawn into the air and fall to the ground. It was her blood; Tsarra had been sliced in the stomach, and it was no shallow wound.


    That was no illusion, that¡¯s real. What was that? Magic? A sword from nowhere? How? There was no spell core.


    Varnir let out a gasp as the both of us stood from our seats. Blood dripped down from Tsarra¡¯s wounds and onto the stone platform as Dillian ran forward at full speed. She desperately tried to stem the flow of blood leaking out from her with her free hand, and she fired off a Lightning Bolt in an attempt to slow Dillian down, but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Tsarra just couldn¡¯t focus as she continued to bleed out, and her Lighting Bolt missed entirely. Dillian¡¯s sword quickly cut down the torrent of water that followed next, and within a few more steps, he was already on top of her.


    ¡°Tsarra! Run out of bounds now!¡± Varnir shouted over the crowd, his voice laced with dread.


    But his words fell on deaf ears as the crowd roared in approval at the bloodshed, their momentary confusion wholly gone. Dillian kicked forward at the prone Tsarra, and an illusion shimmered out of existence. He swung his sword only for another illusion to break.


    This time, it was the real Tsarra, and her staff was cut in half. She hadn¡¯t made it far enough away and was sent backward by the blow. She dragged herself up and over the arena floor. The wounds showed no signs of stopping as crimson blood continued to flow out from her.


    Dillian showed no signs of letting her get away as he kicked her straight in the stomach with his armored boot, right in the same spot his invisible weapon had cut her. He kicked Tsarra over and over again¡ªeach time his foot connected, it sent a spray of blood with it.


    Varnir lurched forward, and I had to grab him by the collar and force him down. It angered me as well. I wanted to rush onto that field and kill him myself. Rules be damned. But Tsarra was the one who did not surrender. I didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t understand what her goal was. But she was clearly trying to struggle toward it, which made it all the more depressing to witness.


    Technically, Dillian was not breaking any rules. There was nothing stating one had to be kind or let an opponent surrender if they were injured. I grit my teeth in frustration and taste blood in my mouth. I suppressed any bloodlust that attempted to leak from me as I watched Dillian stab Tsarra in the leg.


    I heard her scream loud and clear as it echoed off the stadium walls. The audience that was enjoying the bloody match at first went entirely silent. Now, all of a sudden, they didn¡¯t find the spectacle too enjoyable.


    Dillian was about to kick Tsarra again when she finally mustered the strength to extend a hand and blast a torrent of water out. The wave forced Dillian to swing his sword, which cut off Tsarra¡¯s hand, but the sheer force and volume of the water pushed the two apart.


    Tsarra rode the wave and nearly escaped off the platform, but Dillian was hot on her tail. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡± he shouted.


    As Tsarra was about to hit the ground, Dillian managed to stab her through the back and out the chest. Blood splattered across the ground, and Varnir let out a scream I had never heard from him before.


    ¡°Sylvia! Go!¡± I shouted quickly.


    There was a crack, then a gust of wind as Sylvia put all her strength into her legs and leaped onto the arena floor. Tsarra had lost, and now she needed medical attention. She wasn¡¯t dead, but waiting was not an option.


    You¡¯ll pay for this, Dillian.


    ¡ª


    Tsarra Tel¡¯an¡¯duth¡¯s POV.


    My eyes flickered open, and I let out a gasp as I clutched my chest. I looked down and patted myself over and over again, but no matter how hard I checked, there was no sword sticking out of me. I held my stomach, and to my relief, there was no wound there either.


    My body ached and felt sluggish, so I just let myself melt into the soft bed. Even while lying down, I felt dizzy and tired, and my heart was thumping against my chest. But that was a good thing. That meant¡­that meant I was still alive. No, it wasn¡¯t a good thing¡­I shouldn¡¯t even be here!


    Damn! I lost, and I don¡¯t even know how! What was that?! I was so close! Just to lose to something I couldn¡¯t see!


    Tears filled my eyes, and my aching body and momentary fear of death gave way to anguish. I felt embarrassed, but more than that, I felt defeated. All the things I had sacrificed these last few months, all the people I missed, and the goal I wanted to achieve the most vanished in a matter of minutes. I did all of this¡­I tried so hard just to fail so pathetically in the end.


    How¡ªhow am I supposed to face him now after I¡¯ve been ignoring him? They won¡¯t ever let me be with him. I¡ªthis was my chance, and this is how it ends¡­


    I furiously wiped the tears from my face, but the more I did that, the more I cried. And the more I cried, the more tired I got. I felt like a child that didn¡¯t get their way, which only served to make me feel even worse.


    I blinked again and realized that I had cried myself to sleep. Or maybe it was just a nap? I couldn¡¯t tell at all. I looked around, and I was alone again in an unfamiliar room with tons of beds lined up. It seemed that not much time had passed, so maybe I just passed out momentarily.


    The only thing I recognized in the room was the flag of Luminar, and with a quick deduction, it meant that I was still in the infirmary, and for some reason, I was on the Luminar side.


    Did¡­did someone save me? I don¡¯t remember anything after being stabbed in the back. I must have blacked out the second I hit the ground and¡ª


    I gasped and put a hand over my mouth to silence myself as a crippling fear assaulted my mind. Out of practice and instinct, I shrouded myself in an illusion, calmed my breathing, and disappeared from the world. That was what I did best.


    That was how I survived. I just needed not to be there, and everything would be okay. It didn¡¯t matter who or what it was. I could hide from them.


    Just don¡¯t get noticed. Just don¡¯t get noticed. Just don¡¯t get noticed. Just don¡¯t get noticed. Just don¡¯t get noticed. Just don¡¯t get noticed.


    I heard the door to the room open, and somebody dragged a chair across the stone floor. I didn¡¯t dare move or adjust my illusion. My heart, despite the fear from the overwhelming bloodlust, was as steady as could be. I had practiced this for all my life. I could go unnoticed by even my own father.


    I felt their intense gaze look down at me before they sat down in the chair with a thump. Then, they started talking in a language I never heard before. But it was a voice I was familiar with. It confused me, but that was that. I could sit like this for hours if need be.


    Finally, after mumbling to himself for a while, Kaladin spoke in his normal voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tsarra¡­if only I had paid more attention¡­if I wasn¡¯t so full of myself and just watched a single one of his matches, I may have caught it, and this would have never happened. I can only hope you will forgive me for this.¡±


    Naturally, I did not respond to him, but I wanted to tell him that it was okay and that it wasn¡¯t his fault. I know I said that I could hide from anyone, but that wasn¡¯t completely true. It seemed like there was one person who could always find me. Even before Kaladin got his new Dragon eye, I felt that he always knew I was there, even if he didn¡¯t react.


    It was like his eyes were all-knowing¡­.and sometimes that terrified me, even though I knew it was wrong¡­Kaladin wasn¡¯t terrifying yet¡­


    Kaladin sighed in the silent room and stood up from his chair. He dragged it back to its place. I listened to his footsteps as they closed in on me, the fear still gripping my heart. From the corner of my eye, I could see his face. His cold eyes looked down at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that he regrets this. Nobody will ever do this to my family or to you again, Tsarra. That¡¯s a promise.¡±

 Vol.7 Ch.195-Disappear, Would You?

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV.


    After dinner, I made time to sit down and speak with my father in private. It was something I tried to do on a regular basis with anyone when I could, grabbing a family member and just sitting down to talk. Or, in most cases, just be in the same room as each other.


    It was therapeutic in a way, even if we didn¡¯t talk about anything particularly important.


    I watched my father take a long sip of his tea. The corners of his mouth scrunched up slightly as he let out a sigh.


    ¡°You know, I never truly understood the appeal of this stuff¡­¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never had an amazing cup of tea,¡± I said.


    Dad raised his eyebrows at me and tilted his head. ¡°Oh, is that so? I don¡¯t recall seeing you drink tea at all,¡± he mentioned.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t.¡±


    Dad blinked in confusion and put down the cup. ¡°So¡­you don¡¯t like tea either?¡±


    ¡°Mostly.¡±


    Dad¡¯s confusion grew as he looked away for a moment. ¡°But¡­you basically just said that the only reason I don¡¯t like tea is because I haven¡¯t had good tea¡­and if tea made by maids of the royal family isn¡¯t good tea¡­then what is?¡±


    ¡°Master Maran made me a cup of tea once. It was by far the best tea I have had in my life,¡± I said simply.


    Dad shook his head and chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t think comparing some of the best tea in the world made by a man who has been making it all his life is very fair.¡±


    ¡°But you just compared tea to tea made for the royal family of a kingdom. Doesn¡¯t seem very fair to me,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°I suppose not,¡± Dad said with a shrug.


    ¡°Dad, why did Terstus drop out of the tournament like that?¡± I asked bluntly.


    Dad closed his eyes and let his brows crease as he seemingly went into deep thought. He mulled over my question for some time in silence before opening his eyes again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The Shadow Clan isn¡¯t afraid of running away from a suicidal fight against a monster or in a war. But backing out of a duel against your peer is one of the ultimate form of cowardice,¡± Dad explained.


    ¡°And if word spreads, then his chances of having a favorable outcome in the bid to be the next chief would be greatly diminished,¡± I added. ¡°But doesn¡¯t strength outweigh everything?¡±


    Dad nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true we recognize the strongest as the head of the clan, but someone who would run from a duel would be ridiculed by everyone. Although I never saw it happen, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if multiple challengers took the opportunity to take power and apply immense pressure. So, if Terstus truly wanted to be the next head of the clan, then what he did was closer to political suicide than anything. He should lose many supporters¡­¡±


    ¡°What you are saying is that the reason for him leaving must have been so great that he was willing to sacrifice his place as the next chief?¡± I concluded.


    Dad narrowed his eyes with a pensive look. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°If you had to take a guess on what the reason is, what would it be?¡± I asked.


    Dad slowly closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°The death of a family member, perhaps. Or a sudden attack from an enemy. Severe illness or injury could be a possibility¡­I really can¡¯t say for sure, Son.¡±


    I returned his sigh. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s all guesswork for the time being, anyway. There¡¯s no way to know without asking him ourselves.¡±


    Dad settled into his chair, looked at me with seriousness in his amethyst eyes, and asked, ¡°Kal, about your next fight. Are you going to kill that kid?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be killing him,¡± I answered simply.


    ¡°I see¡­he was one of the people that made your life harder while in Sandervile, right?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes, he was a thorn in my side for a long time. That was until I cut his hand off and took his Spatial Ring,¡± I said as I rubbed the nearly destroyed ring dangling from a chain on my neck.


    ¡°Do you hate this person, Kal?¡± Dad asked hesitantly.


    Hate¡­do I hate Dillian Stav?


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t harbor any real hatred for him. I don¡¯t like him one bit, but I wouldn¡¯t say that I hate him,¡± I answered. ¡°It¡¯s true that he is a means to an end for me. I also get a form of revenge for Tsarra and myself in a way. She¡¯s family and what he did to her is unacceptable.¡±


    ¡°Means to an end¡­¡± Dad mumbled. ¡°Is all of this talk of war truly what you want, Kal?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. But it seems inevitable at this point, with the Holy Kingdom allowing armed paladins to waltz up to the nobles'' villas demanding things. If King Maxwell and I were not present, they might have truly tried to kill all the guards and rush into the villas to cause even more havoc.¡±


    ¡°With Sandervile causing their own problems with trade and Luminar being opposed to slavery, a clash with the City State Federation may also be around the corner,¡± I explained.


    Dad rolled his hands over themselves in his lap as he stared down at the floor. There was a long, drawn-out silence between us. But before he even said anything, I already knew what it was that he wanted to say.


    He wants us to run. But we can¡¯t, not anymore.


    ¡°There¡¯s no country too far. No cave is too deep to hide us anymore. Sylvia, Cerila, and myself¡­there may be a time when most of the world knows our names or at least what we may look like. It¡¯s better to live close to those who can help us. Or so I believe,¡± I said, cutting into the silence.


    Dad smiled bitterly. ¡°I know. That¡¯s what makes all of this so hard¡­I don¡¯t want you or anyone else to fight in another country¡¯s war. There¡¯s not enough honor or piles of gold to replace a lost life¡­¡±


    I know, Dad. I know all too well.


    ¡°What about his weapon? That hidden blade or magic that I couldn¡¯t even see with my own eyes. Do you have a plan for that?¡± Dad questioned as he stood up.


    ¡°Naturally. Very few things can remain invisible against me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then in that case, make him pay for what he did to you and Tsarra.¡±


    ¡°I will. He¡¯ll regret it all,¡± I said with a nod.


    ¡°And please, make sure to take Mila and Dallin somewhere else. I don¡¯t want them to see what I¡¯m about to do.¡±


    ¡ª


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Dillian Stav¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Now! Let us welcome the very noble knight of Sandervile, Dillian Stav!¡±


    The crowd roared in approval at the mere mention of my name as the large doors swung open. The screams and shouts of the arena were exhilarating. The energy of the place was abuzz, and I could feel the entire place shake me to my bones. This tournament was truly a special event and a special event called for a special moment.


    I think the defeat of the Dragonslayer would do. What more of an underdog story could there be?


    I waved to the crowd, and I could feel their excitement. Sure, that gutter Elf was a fan favorite, being the hero of the continent and all, but there was no doubt there were many, many people who wanted to see him fall. After all, I checked the betting rings, and although I was slated for a loss, the amount of people who wanted to see me win was far higher than someone expected.


    It was probably thanks to my win over that Elf. Her illusion magic was tricky, but it was all for nothing if she was never able to use it in the first place. A mage needed to concentrate, and nothing broke the concentration of a mage like a slice through the gut.


    Sadly, I couldn¡¯t kill her, although I did want to very much. But it would have caused an uproar with the Elves, and that was something we couldn¡¯t afford at the moment.


    But no one said anything about a good thrashing and humiliation. Haha, the look on her face was priceless, coupled with that fool¡¯s intense glare of defeat, and I¡¯d say that everything up to this moment was worth it.


    The referee motioned us to meet in the middle, and I tilted my head in confusion. I had been so focused on the crowd that I hadn¡¯t even noticed what that gutter Elf was wearing.


    He wore the usual Luminar garb meant for melee fighters, which was nothing of note. His intriguing spear, which he had used ever since defeating that dolt Adrianna, was in his hands. Yet, for some reason, he was wearing a beat-up bronze mask to cover his face.


    The mask looked hideous. It was marked with large scratches and was dented inwards at random places. For some reason, it also hid his right eye, which was just downright idiotic as it undoubtedly played havoc on his vision. Not to mention, it unnecessarily changed the color of his left eye¡­


    ¡°Are you trying to hide from someone?¡± I teased as we reached the center.


    However, no answer came. The gutter Elf remained still and looked down at me with his single blue Dragon eye. I had to admit that, of all the things, puberty had been kind to that runt more than most. He may be taller than me now and possess more mana, but that didn¡¯t matter if he died instantly.


    ¡°Well then, I wish you the best of luck,¡± I said as I extended a hand.


    Of course, he just looked down at it as if he couldn¡¯t be bothered by even showing a minuscule amount of sportsmanship. But, that was to be expected, after all¡­


    ¡°I suppose once a slave, always a slave. The concept of honor might just be too foreign to you after all,¡± I chuckled as I turned to walk away and back to my position.


    ¡°Honor? There¡¯s no honor in what I¡¯m about to do to you,¡± he said in a low voice.


    At least we can agree about that.


    We made it back to our starting spots as the stadium roared for blood. I gave a few final waves as the referee made to start the match. I formed the connection with the dungeon item using nothing but my mind and prepared it.


    I couldn¡¯t even see the weapon with my eyes, nor could I hear it either. It was a type of connection that was more akin to using a Spatial Ring, but somehow, it was different. The ability to control it felt like second nature, not directly implanted into my mind. And, ever since I ¡°bonded¡± with the weapon, which turned it invisible, I had just decided to ignore the eccentricity of it all.


    Making sense of an A-ranked dungeon item like that was beyond most men. It was better to take it for what it was worth: a powerful weapon meant to slay unsuspecting fools.


    The referee dropped his hand to start the fight, and I made my move. Sadly, I couldn¡¯t just hover the blade over him and kill him immediately. There would be no doubt there was foul play mixed in, and I would surely be punished for it. However, that didn¡¯t mean I couldn''t position my blade closer to him. After all, there was no way for anyone to tell how fast it actually was.


    With his silent and impending death heading straight for him, the Dragonslayer sank the golden horn side of his spear into the ground with a thunderous boom that cracked the very platform we walked on. It was a showy move for sure, but nothing more because he would be dead in a matter of seconds.


    And I would finally have my revenge.


    Suddenly, my invisible sword was nearly upon him, with movement I couldn¡¯t even track with my eyes. He simply reached out and, somehow, somehow, he grabbed the sword by the blade and thrust it straight into the stone platform. A large pillar of stone formed and surrounded it, encasing my weapon. I couldn¡¯t feel anything through my sword, but I could tell when it wasn¡¯t responding to my commands.


    It had been immobilized completely? No¡­was it destroyed? How is that even possible? The weapon makes no noise. It cannot be seen with the eye. Even Sir Bril struggled to notice it.


    This is¡­ impossible¡­it¡¯s like he knew it was there the entire time¡­


    I turned my attention back to that bastard as he casually made his way toward me, even going so far as to leave his weapon behind. Was he planning to humiliate me by not using magic? That would be his end; I wouldn¡¯t be bested in such a meager manner.


    ¡°Was this all your hatred and revenge had to offer after all these years? A simple party trick?¡± he asked as he nearly reached me.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that¡ª¡±


    I was cut short mid-sentence as he moved toward me with frightening speed. His arms and legs were clad in yellow lightning, and I barely dodged his fist and swung my sword in return, but he stepped out of range perfectly.


    ¡°Mediocre sword skills to match, huh? Your hatred must not have burnt that hot after all,¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°You bastard slave¡­how dare you look down on me again! Kn¡ªknow your place!¡± I shouted as I swung my sword at him.


    He dodged so casually, as if he was taking a stroll and was just barely staying out of my range. It was frustrating to no end. It felt like no matter what I did, he was just too fast for me.


    Finally, he stepped into me. It was what I had been waiting for. I increased the mana to my body for a burst of speed and thrust my sword forward. But it never hit.


    I felt my bones creak and shutter as it felt like I hit a brick wall. A piece of stone had wrapped around that bastard¡¯s arm as he deflected it to the side. Then¡ª


    Gah¡ª


    Huh? I¡ªwhat? What happened? Did I black out? I¡ª


    Smack.


    My head rolled back and, once again, I lost my train of thought. I had been hit in the jaw twice with such force it felt like a carriage had run me over. I was seeing stars and was ready to vomit as my vision blurred and my world spun.


    I felt someone grab me, and all I saw was the dark blue eye glare at me as another series of punches rained down upon me. The searing pain shot all through my body, but no matter how much I tried to beg to end the match, no words came out¡ªonly pained moans.


    I¡ªI can¡¯t move my mouth¡­he destroyed my jaw. Ah¡ª


    I tried to crawl away. I had to get out of bounds by any means. At this rate, I would die. I¡ª


    My face was forced into the floor, and all I saw was blackness. But his deep, apathetic voice spoke to me in a calm and eerie way. I felt the cold bloodlust roll over me to my core, just like that time in the forest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to surrender. If you do, there won¡¯t be anything for your family to bury.¡±


    He released some of the pressure and I was able to look up at his blurry visage. I wanted to kill him with everything I had. There was no way this fool would kill me. I would become a¡ª


    ¡°Look at you; I can see it in your eyes. You think I won¡¯t kill you? That you will become a martyr if you die? The last person who said that to me¡­no one even remembers his name. All your revenge amounted to this: a one-sided beating that lasted a mere few minutes.¡±


    ¡°So get up and fight like your life depends on it, Dillian Stav. Show me and everyone else that honor you were barking about earlier. Or is your version of honor kicking people when they are down?¡±


    I heard him walk away from me. The noise of the crowd was a muffled mess, and as I tried to get up, I fell over multiple times with a dizzy head, and I think I even vomited. I had to prop myself up and reach for my sword to steady myself. I wasn¡¯t even sure how long it took me to stand up because that Elf bastard had already grabbed his weapon and was facing me again.


    ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    I swung my sword in rage but stumbled in the process. Everything felt so slow, and I couldn''t focus on what was in front of me. Then, there was a blur after a series of loud cracks. Something hit my body in multiple places as black holes littered my body, fresh blood dripping out of them. The pain must have been so intense that I didn¡¯t even feel it.


    My vision shook soon after as if I had been caught up in a windstorm, and for some reason, I was looking up at the sky, and all the pain went away, as did any feeling in my body.


    It was so cold¡­so very cold.


    My vision focused, and I managed to look down somewhat. There was a long spear impaled into me, and I had been hoisted into the air. A cold blue eye glared at me. There was no emotion behind that eye. He must have not felt anything at all. I can already imagine what his dark and menacing face looked like behind the mask.


    Is this how I die? The end is so cold¡­and filled with nothing.

 Vol.7 Ch.196- Grit, Love, and Faith.

    Varnir Shadowstone¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s home! Daddy, did you win?!¡± Mila asked excitedly as she rushed us.


    Kaladin chuckled with a warm smile as he picked up the giggling girl with ease, lifting her into his arms. ¡°Yes, I sure did,¡± he said fondly.


    I watched the exchange between father and daughter in silence as I thought back to when I first met Kaladin. Should I have said Voker? Either way, it was insane to think about the comparison between the cold and brooding man from just a year ago and the man wearing the smile of a doting father holding a child that technically wasn¡¯t his.


    Not only that, it honestly made me chuckle when I recalled the very first time he brought little starving Mila to me¡ªcooking that stew for her and seeing how he was so worried, how he was utterly lost and had no idea what he was doing. But things began to change. I¡¯m sure he felt that way from time to time, but now the two are an inseparable father-daughter duo. If someone had told me that this was just how things always were, I would have believed them.


    Then there was today¡­


    Sometimes, I forgot just how frightening Kaladin could be. He¡¯s like a killer who sits around with a smile, like a friendly guy one moment, only to rip your head off the next moment. I mean, the way he overwhelmingly and brutally killed that guy from Sandervile sent chills down my spine. That guy didn¡¯t even stand a chance, as there was no effort in Kaladin¡¯s movements; he was so nonchalant and efficient about it all, which made it all the more terrifying. And I know I wasn¡¯t the only person sitting in those stands who felt the same way.


    And I¡¯m no stranger to death like some of them might have been, not anymore. I still have nightmares about the Dragon attack to this day. I probably will for the rest of my life.


    So, is it just an ability to adapt to things? Can people genuinely change so quickly and switch like that in a blink of an eye?


    No¡­maybe Kaladin was always like this. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter because he is a good person, friend, and father at heart.


    Even with all that being said, I¡¯m glad Kaladin killed that bastard. As far as I was concerned, he got everything he deserved and more. It was only an added bonus that he happened to have been a scumbag noble that harassed Kaladin when he was a slave. The only thing I regretted was I wasn¡¯t the one that killed him in the end.


    I would have done it, too. I would have killed that man if Kaladin hadn¡¯t. I was already making plans to find him and make him pay for what he did to Tsarra¡ª


    ¡°Varnir? Would you like to get a quick workout before lunch?¡± Kaladin asked, interrupting my dark thoughts.


    I had been mindlessly following behind Kaladin the entire time. I didn¡¯t even realize I had been doing that.


    I nodded in agreement, ¡°Ah¡­yeah, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± he questioned with a hint of concern.


    I waved his concerns away with a chuckle. ¡°Nothing at all. Let¡¯s try to get this done quickly before His Majesty sniffs us out all the way from the tournament grounds.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put it past him,¡± Kaladin chuckled in return.


    ¡ª


    I watched Sylas put down the heavy weight and nodded my head as I was impressed. He had managed to shoulder press just shy of his body weight with no mana enhancement. The man didn¡¯t look like much with all his clothes on but without a shirt on¡­he looked surprisingly, uh¡­well, not big, but toned. Yeah, he was toned. And for someone who spent his days inside studying and doing whatever the things he usually did, I never expected him to be that strong.


    ¡°You must have been working out when no one was looking,¡± I teased.


    Sylas flicked his dirty blonde hair free of sweat and, with a blank expression, told me, ¡°Kaladin has enlightened me to some things. A minimum amount of physical activity is indeed conducive to supporting cognitive function.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Sylas sighed deeply. ¡°Working out makes me feel good, so I do what is required to achieve that feeling.¡± Sylas gave me a sly grin. ¡°Did that get through the muscles in your brain, Varnir?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it did. But say¡­don¡¯t you look too good for someone who barely does anything? I thought healers were supposed to be strong mentally, not physically,¡± I said with a shrug.


    That¡¯s right¡­I¡¯d expect someone from the bloodline of doctors to be much¡­smaller. No offense, but it¡¯s just what I thought.


    Sylas looked shocked at that and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you expect all healers to be weak and frail old people? What happens if I need to pick a patient up? What am I going to do just tell them to get up and do it themselves?¡±


    ¡°No, I figured you would just order someone else to do it,¡± I said simply.


    Sylas raised a finger to argue but stopped. ¡°Well¡­you aren¡¯t completely wrong about that. But still, it is prudent not to rely on such simple means. Maybe when I get on in years, I¡¯ll have to do that.¡±


    Older, huh?


    ¡°What¡¯s it like to get old?¡± I wondered more to myself than him.


    Sylas shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t be certain as I have no experience in the matter. You and I have basically grown at the same rate and probably will for the next few years. Ask me when I turn thirty as I¡¯m sure I will have some complaints for you then.¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the spot!¡±


    Sylas slowly turned his head and narrowed his eyes. ¡°I thought we were supposed to be here to work out our bodies, Padraic. Not receive a massage from a child.¡±


    The white-haired Dwarf was sprawled out on the ground as Mila kneaded his back like a slap of dough. There was no way it felt that good as she was, well, just a child with small hands and a minimal amount of strength.


    Padraic let out a hearty laugh and looked up at us with a look of superiority. ¡°Oh, just jealous, are we? I don¡¯t think Mila has ever offered to give either of you a massage. So don¡¯t mind this favorite uncle getting his just treatment.¡±


    ¡°Favorite uncle?¡± Sylas repeated under his breath.


    ¡°You know¡­that really pisses me off for some reason,¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Sylas said with a serious nod.


    Mila threw her hands up and brought them down with a loud slap, which elicited a slight whimper from the Dwarf. ¡°All done! You¡¯ll make Dallin a flower?!¡± she shouted.


    ¡°Alright, I will, I will. A promise is a promise,¡± Padraic chuckled as he stood up from the ground, wiping the dust and dirt off him.


    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Uncle Paddy!¡± Mila said as she ran off back toward the villa.


    Sylas looked at the exchange with a dark look that I matched. ¡°Bribing a young girl for a massage¡­you are truly a loathsome man.¡±


    Padraic lifted a finger, pointed it at Sylas, and barked, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me that way! It¡¯s not like that, and you know it! And you are the last person to be saying that to me, mister ¡®My sister is so wonderful¡¯!¡±


    True¡­that is¡­true. Sorry, Sylas.


    ¡°Besides, even as a child, Mila understands my immense genius to craft the finest things. I made glass for the first time the other day just because I was bored! I walked into a workshop, and they just let me do it! They even wanted me to become an apprentice!¡± Padraic stated proudly as he crossed his arms.


    Sylas let out a huff and shook his head. ¡°Whatever you say¡­¡±


    Padraic returned the huff and looked down his nose at Sylas¡­well, as much as a Dwarf could, that is. ¡°Don¡¯t let your jealousy grow when I become a Forge Master capable of crafting the finest legendary weapons in the world fit for a legendary hero. If you ask nicely and apologize, I might make something for my future brother-in-law.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Sylas said in a low tone.


    There are probably many things you can say and even do to Sylas without him caring a bit¡­but joking around about Lin is most definitely the only thing you can not do in his presence.


    Padraic just let out a laugh as he grinned. Paraic pointed a finger again, not at us this time but behind us, ¡°Now, no need for that serious stare. As the real question of the day lies with him.¡±


    Kaladin pushed through the last leg of his run and returned to us. He released the rope, holding two giant sacks of rocks strapped to his shoulders. The bags impacted the ground with a thud and kicked up dirt, embedding themselves as well. He untied the rope around his waist that was connected to another bag that was being dragged behind him.


    Each bag weighed almost as much as I did¡­he is genuinely monstrous.


    Kaladin wiped the sweat off his face and looked at us. ¡°Something the matter?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we want to know what happened with that invisible sword or whatever!¡± Padraic shouted.


    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what anyone cared about, really¡­


    ¡°Oh¡­well, I broke it. I honestly expected it would have been tougher, seeing as it was an A-ranked dungeon item, but it sort of just snapped and became useless. I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Kaladin said with a shrug.


    ¡°Damn, what a shame,¡± Padraic said as he shook his head. ¡°Now, the real real question! Which of your girlfriends do you want to win the most tomorrow?¡± Padraic said with a laugh.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Kaladin immediately looked embarrassed and let out a deep sigh and scratched his head. For some reason, he was barely winded despite running around with that much weight on and behind him.


    ¡°Is it too much to ask that they don¡¯t fight at all?¡± Kaladin grumbled.


    ¡°Obviously,¡± Padraic snorted. ¡°You can¡¯t expect all the hard work they put in till now to be ignored just because of you, right?¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± I said with a nod.


    ¡°Those two don¡¯t appear to be on the best of terms¡­you don¡¯t believe things will escalate, right?¡± Sylas questioned.


    ¡°I¡­yeah, I don¡¯t believe it will. I don¡¯t think they would kill each other over something like this,¡± Kaladin said confidently.


    I¡¯m not so sure about that¡­Sylvia strikes me as the stab-now-ask-maybe-later-only under-a-magistrate type of girl.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t answer the question, Kal. Who do you want to win?¡± Padraic said with a roll of his hands.


    Kaladin let out a long sigh and looked up at the sky. ¡°This is just a silly little tournament. It doesn¡¯t mean anything in the grand scheme of things, nor will it change much.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you should say that aloud. Many of our peers train for years to make a name for themselves here,¡± Sylas said.


    Kaladin shrugged. ¡°I just hope they can put aside their grievances and are safe. And whoever is the best of the two comes out on top.¡±


    Wishful thinking? Perhaps.


    I suppose we will have an answer tomorrow.


    ¡ª


    Cerila¡¯s POV.


    Today is the day. The day that I prove to everyone that everything I have been doing, everything I¡¯ve been training for, all my hopes, and all my dreams aren¡¯t meaningless.


    The little girl who was a freak, who had no family, no friends, and always needed help when it got tough was greater than all those things and more. I¡¯m tired of being a failure that just wasn¡¯t good enough or was too late. I am finished with being a burden to those around me.


    And more importantly, I¡¯m sick of rolling over and submitting to my awful luck and fate.


    I¡¯m sure¡ªNo, I¡¯m certain Kaladin doesn¡¯t see it this way. Nobody probably does.


    But I see it this way. This meaningless match in some tournament I don¡¯t even remember the name of¡­I care about it more than anything else right now.


    I know Kaladin loves her¡­I know he does, even if he doesn¡¯t say it. He trusts her without hesitation; he looks up to her, and he expects great things from her.


    Even if I can¡¯t amount to that for him, I at least don¡¯t want to be treated as something that was in the past. Of what could have been if the stars had shifted just slightly. I¡¯m not dead, and I have no plans of withering away any time soon.


    Sure, it¡¯s not fair that he was taken from us. None of the things that happened to him or me was fair. And even though life isn¡¯t fair, that doesn¡¯t mean I have to accept the unfairness of it all.


    After all, it was luck that brought them together the same way it brought him and me together. It was the same luck that even transported Kaladin to this world in the first place, not that his previous life changed anything. Because Kaladin was Kaladin, it was as simple as that to me, and I¡¯m sure she felt the same way.


    I can¡¯t claim that I love him more than she does because, deep down, I know that girl would kill herself for Kaladin just like I would. But I¡¯ve always loved Kaladin; I loved him since the day I first met him, even if I didn¡¯t realize it at the time. Sure, it was partly because he was kind to me¡­because he looked past my deafness and looked at me as a person.


    And maybe that was due to his previous life; that being deaf was nothing to hate someone for. Even so, it was everything else he did after that was important and is what I fell in love with. All the days he spent teaching me another language, math, reading, and writing. All the hours we spent training and playing together. And I know¡­I know with all my heart that he didn¡¯t do it out of pity for me. Or because it was the right thing to do.


    No, he did it because he wanted to. Because that¡¯s who Kaladin is. Would the so-called Kronos killing machine of Kaladin¡¯s past life do that? No. If I understood even half of the things he told me about his past, that would have been impossible.


    So, is any of this fair? Is it fair that I¡¯m taking my grievance out on this girl? No, of course it isn¡¯t. I¡¯m just deeply jealous of her and how lucky she is. I want everything she has and more. It¡¯s greedy. It¡¯s unfair. And it might even sadden Kaladin.


    But like I said, I don¡¯t care about the fairness or unfairness of it anymore. Kaladin asked me to speak to Sylvia to get along with her somewhat. I can¡¯t lie. I haven¡¯t tried to do that at all.


    So today, I will prove to everyone that I am not the same frail, helpless, deaf girl who needs saving. I¡¯ll take fate into my own hands, and I¡¯ll speak to Sylvia through my actions. Because I¡¯ve long since come to a conclusion about the second thing Kaladin asked of me.


    I¡¯ll tell her and everyone watching that I love Kaladin.


    Not because he was kind to my old pitiful self. No, it¡¯s just because he¡¯s a strong, kind, loving man. Kaladin is a man I can put my absolute faith in, as I don¡¯t need to question his morals. He¡¯s the same man that makes my heart flutter every time he looks my way. The same man that makes my stomach buzz with glee just by seeing him smile.


    I want to be with him. I want to stay with him.


    But more importantly, I want to stand side by side with him.


    ¡ª


    I slowly opened my eyes and looked up at the sea of people. I could see their mouths opened and closed, their fists pumping into the air, and those edging further off their seats. A part of me wondered what it would all sound like. Would I have to cover my ears because of the noise? What were these people saying? Was it cheers of excitement or of malice? It was impossible for me to know at that distance.


    I locked eyes with the referee and returned his nod to signal that I was ready. I already shared my greetings and good luck with Sylvia when we met in the center of the platform. Despite my heart yearning to hate Sylvia with all it had, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do so.


    Just because I denounced the unfairness or fairness of life and that I wanted to prove myself didn¡¯t mean I had to be vindictive and spiteful toward her.


    I gripped Hubris tightly and recalled the king¡¯s teachings. I was here to fight because I had a purpose to fight for. The battle would not be easy. I would have to leave everything I have on this stone platform from the start to beat the granddaughter of one of the most powerful men ever to exist.


    The referee raised his hand and let it drop, signaling the start of the fight. I formed the spell cores and launched a dozen or so spears of ice at her as I enhanced my body to its limits. As I sprinted at full speed toward her to close the distance. I launched another barrage of magic as the center of the arena passed me by.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t the only one attempting to do the same thing. Sylvia sliced down my magic and sprinted toward me with immense speed. When our swords collided, I could feel the impact in my teeth.


    Regardless, we began exchanging blows. Hubris felt light in my hands, and I was glad to be rid of any other weapon. It was the sword I practiced with the most and felt the most comfortable using. Its weight, shape, and form all felt perfect for me. I drilled with it for what must have been thousands of hours at that point.


    Sylvia gritted her teeth as I parried her thrust to the side and nearly landed a strike on her arm, which she dodged. Sylvia was an incredibly agile swordswoman who had strength that rivaled mine. But I was confident I was the better swordswoman even if she had improved since fighting Mom. After all, I had more training and experience in the first place, and I never stopped, even going as far as sparring against the king of Luminar and his troops as well as Grandpa.


    I will not be bested in a competition of blades.


    Sylvia swung her sword, and I brought up mine to block it. We continued to trade blows for some time as I began to grasp her technique and tendencies. My plan was simple. Avoid being hit even once, as nothing mattered if she cut me. Dismantle her swordplay and render it useless, maybe even disarm her entirely if possible. Then, crush her with a combination of blade and magic.


    Sylvia¡¯s blood-red eyes met mine, and I could see the frustration building on her face. She thrust again, this time a little more wildly and with more power. I blocked it, and my wrists buckled slightly, and my fingers went numb from the powerful impact. Sylvia was unbelievably strong. She was at least as strong as the king.


    But what was more terrifying was the blindingly fast kick she sent my way. All it took was one good look to understand that that small leg of hers would break my bones if it reached me. Unfortunately for her, it would not.


    Instead of meeting it head-on with a block, I dodged it just out of range and put my hand out. A freezing wind exploded forth, enveloping Sylvia¡¯s leg in a block of ice. Her landing was awkward and stilted, and I took the opportunity to strike at her sword hand, fully planning on cutting it off or, at the very least, forcing her to drop her weapon.


    However, to my surprise, Sylvia simply ignored her leg, and I watched as her limbs pulsed and flexed with power, even going so far as to break herself free of the ice with sheer power. She blocked my downward strike with her sword in one hand, and I realized too late that I had been baited into her trap.


    I brought my knee up and managed a weak deflection of her incoming fist that still hit me in the side. I groaned slightly and retreated as I looked down at the bent armor plate. It was almost entirely crushed, which just went to show that if I had been hit¡­I would have had my ribs crushed against my spine.


    Such strength¡­where does it even come from? Is this the strength of the Talgan bloodline?


    Either way¡­that was too close. Perhaps I¡¯ll need to take another approach.


    After watching Sylvia¡¯s match against Varnir, I understood that simply sending magic her way would be a fruitless endeavor. Sylvia could heal from nearly every wound, and her ability to do so seemed infinite. Or at least there was no way for me to tell when she was at her limit. Her stamina also seemed boundless, which meant I couldn¡¯t reliably face her in a battle of attrition. She was the definition of a troublesome opponent.


    Slyiva licked her lips as she shook her leg free of the remaining frost. She appeared somewhat pleased with landing a blow on me, but the determination in her blood-red eyes and stance did not waver. She was taking this seriously for her own reasons.


    Let¡¯s try this.


    I extended Hubris and channeled my magic through the Holy Artifact. A burst of blue frost exploded like a snowstorm and covered half the arena in a glacial freeze. It was a wide-range attack that I used against hordes of weak monsters, but it would have to be the start of my new plan. After all, there was no way it would be enough to stop Sylvia.


    I barraged Sylvia¡¯s last known location with spears and chunks of ice. It didn¡¯t matter if 90% of them missed. I just needed to hit her a few times and scatter my magic across the platform. I wanted to change the landscape of the battlefield in my favor.


    I leaped into the air and directly into the center of the icy field. I controlled the magic beneath me so as not to slip, and a moment later, Sylvia broke out from the enormous ice wall encasing her, barely damaged, almost like it was made of paper. She dropped down onto the ice and sprinted toward me, which baffled me.


    The ice was slippery and should have been a movement hazard, but¡ªis¡­are there red spikes underneath her boots? Where did those come from?


    She had gotten even faster, and her sword was nearly upon me. But as she approached, the icy ground below her warped up suddenly via my command, breaking her stride. I put mana into another spell core, and a large pillar of ice burst from the ground, hitting Sylvia and forcing her into the air.


    It didn¡¯t matter how fast or strong she was if she was in mid-air. I sent a large spear of ice through Hubris at her front, which she managed to kick even in mid-air. But it was the one behind her that she couldn¡¯t block.


    To her credit, she did notice it. Perhaps she heard the fast-moving lance of ice coming toward her, but she was helpless against it. The smaller and faster-moving ice spell hit her directly in the back of the thigh. Red blood spilled out and around her in a pink mist, and I was below her, ready to try and cut at her sword arm again.


    Yet¡­ at that moment, as I looked up at her, seeing her angry face and the blood splattering onto my sword, something happened. I blinked and¡­I was somewhere else.


    I blinked again and wiped my eyes, but no matter what I did, the hallucination did not vanish. And it had to be a hallucination because how else would I have ended up in front of these two intricate and massive golden doors?


    I looked around and was just on a single platform in a sea of endless blue sky. I peeked over the edge, and it was the same endless blue sky. The stadium, the fight with Sylvia, everyone, and everything was gone. It was just me, the platform, and the double golden doors.


    That was the first meaningful blow of the fight¡­I¡­I wanted to keep going, as that was hardly enough. But¡­


    I checked my head for wounds and forced mana into my body, but I felt nothing out of the ordinary. I gave the air a long sniff, but once again, nothing at all, not even the smell of a fresh breeze, a single plant, or an animal. It was like I had been whisked away and appeared in this place.


    Where am I?

 Vol.7 Ch.197- Hes Back.

    Cerila¡¯s POV.


    I stood atop the platform at the base of the giant golden double doors. The doors were so large in size that I was but an ant in comparison. I couldn¡¯t imagine what beast or man was meant to use those doors in any normal way.


    This only confirms that this is a hallucination or dream¡­did I¡­did I die? No¡­I can still feel myself breathing, and when I touch my arm, I can sense the warmth of my skin. If I was dead, then shouldn¡¯t I have felt nothing at all?


    Then must I go forward?


    I decided that I had no other options, so I placed my hand on the door. I didn¡¯t push it or anything and instead rested it there. It felt cold to the touch, but to my surprise, that was enough for the grand door to react.


    My teeth shook in my head as the ground shook violently. One of the doors began to open, and since it was so massive, it looked comparably slow. If one were to have stood back and looked at the doors, it would have been nothing more than a crack, but the entrance was large enough to march a hundred men-wide column through with extra space to spare.


    Once again, with the door open, I couldn¡¯t smell anything or anyone inside. There was no wind blowing in from the massive room that apparently lay beyond. It was just a curtain of darkness, only the light from outside illuminating a small line of a stone floor.


    It was nerve-wracking, to say the least. It was such a massive place, being entirely dark and lacking any signs of life or inhabitants in the space. It felt as if I had stumbled upon a freshly created dungeon that was in pristine condition and untouched by even the world itself. I took a hesitant step back.


    This was even more unsettling. If this was a dungeon or something similar¡­then, I was just a speck of dust amongst giants.


    Should I really go into this place? Should I just wait to wake up and come to my senses? I¡­


    My heart lurched in my chest as those thoughts crossed my mind. A sudden flash of a familiar feeling hit me. It was like the feeling of coming home after being away for a long time. Was that this place¡¯s way of telling me to come in?


    I clenched my fists and let out a deep breath. I got the impression that this wasn¡¯t some simple dream. It didn¡¯t have the detached, ethereal feeling a dream or nightmare had. This space felt closer to being a real place that was oddly missing the few key things that made it real.


    And since this isn¡¯t a dream¡­I might not be able to leave if I sit here forever. And I have to go back. I still have so much more to do.


    My heart raced in my chest, but with my eyes closed and fingers clenched, I walked straight forward and into the vast darkness. After taking a few steps, I opened my eyes to¡­nothing. It was still completely dark and¡ª


    Rumble.


    An enormous vibration shook the floor, and I flicked around just in time to see the door start to close. As my only source of light at the moment, I raced toward it, but I was far too late. The door shut, and I was lost in the vast darkness.


    Damn it¡­I know I have torches in my Spatial Ring. I can just¡ªI¡­I can¡¯t wait¡­how do I use the ring? Did I take it off? How? Wait, no, it¡¯s still only my hand? What is the meaning of this?


    However, as if this place was listening to me, my problems with light were solved the next moment. I slowly turned around and couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Never in my life had I read or thought about such a place existing. Not even in my wildest dreams could I come up with something like that.


    The room was now illuminated by rows of sconces hanging off decorative pieces of white stone, and enormous and elaborate chandeliers that seemed to go on forever on the ceiling. The light showed two rows split down the middle with golden statues sitting atop the same white stone pedestals. There had to have been hundreds upon hundreds of these giant statues.


    They all towered over even the biggest and grandest of homes in Luminar¡¯s capital. The statues themselves wore ornate armor of varying designs. Some wore grand plate armor fit for knights. Others wore simple chainmail or even what looked to be leather with metal. Then, there were those who wore armor that was more closely associated with the Holy Kingdom. Men and women wearing paladin-esque armor with hoods and holy symbols of Amon-Ra dangling from their necks. Regardless of what they wore, they all knelt down on one knee with their heads bowed.


    Is this place something to do with Hubris? Could it be?


    And just from the ones closest to me, I could see that every statue differed in face, race, and gender. Of the vast majority of Humans, however, there seemed to be a small number of High and Wood Elves. I even saw the horns and tails of a Dragonkin or two off in the distance.


    I looked up at the closest one to me. The facial structures of the statues were perfect, and if I knew who this person was, I would have said they had been cast in gold. It was almost like these people were stuck here and turned into the statues themselves.


    Even so, everything is so pristine. There are no signs of life at all¡­not even the scent of rodents in such a massive place. Even the fire, despite there being lit candles, has no smell¡­what an odd place.


    ¡ª


    I went deeper into the statue hall, and it took me what felt like an eternity just to make it halfway through the room. When I looked back, I could no longer see the golden doors from which I had walked in from.


    From time to time, to break up the monotonous and seemingly endless stroll into this place, I would check the faces of the closet statues, and I was right; they truly were all different and unique. And with the amount of exact detail¡­even the moles or blemishes on their faces, it was unnerving to an extreme degree.


    Also, for the first time since walking in, there was a change to the room. In the center pathway were new statues. They were the same as the others in most ways, all individually unique with their own designs and such. But they were in a different pose.


    They all still knelt on a knee, but instead of bowing to the floor, they remained tall and upright. And for some reason, as far as I could see, they were all Human. There were only a handful of them as well, maybe a dozen or so spread out along the lengthy path.


    I continued to walk along the path leading to the front of this massive hall, which came into view. It seemed like some kind of ascended throne or platform type of area, but¡­there was no throne or seat where a ruler of this place would sit. Or at least not that I could see.


    I finally reached the stairs but stopped and looked up. The statue right before the stairs was¡­incomplete. It looked like a Human man wearing the same golden armor with a cape and fur lining the neck. The giant golden pauldrons sat proudly upon his shoulders, but there was no face to it. I walked up to it and placed my hand on the leg.


    It felt warm, and¡­am I¡­crying? What is this warm feeling in my heart? I¡ªis this a trick of the mind again?


    I recoiled back away from the statue, battling with the sudden burn of emotions that seemingly came from nothing. It made no sense for me to cry over a faceless statue in such an eerie place, but¡­ even so¡­the statue felt so familiar.


    I turned away from the statue and began to climb up the giant stairs. I had to literally jump up and throw myself over in order to do so. It felt ridiculous, but there was simply no other way.


    I reached the second to last step and stopped to look down at myself. Not only was this place off on how it felt to the senses, but it seemed to affect me in weird ways as well. The entire time, I wasn¡¯t enhancing myself with mana, nor did I even feel like I could. And despite walking all that distance and climbing these stairs, I wasn¡¯t even slightly winded.


    It¡¯s truly an odd and unnerving place. It¡¯s trying so hard to be real, but it¡¯s just missing the simple things¡­


    I shook off the feelings and jumped up. Instead of pulling myself all the way up, I peeked over the edge. Sure enough, it was an enormously flat space, but up against the wall was indeed a throne¡ªa normal person-sized one at that.


    And there is someone, or more accurately, something sitting on it.


    I climbed over the final edge and made my way toward what looked to be a black suit of mythril armor. I figured¡ªno, I was certain that this was where I needed to be, as in that suit of armor''s hands was Hubris, the sword I had been using just prior to coming to this place.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    However, right before reaching the silent figure, I was forced to a stop. Suddenly, it felt like a million fingers were pressing down on every part of my body. I was locked in place, and the world around me was shaking.


    ¡°Do you seek power?¡±


    Huh? What¡­what is this? How am I just understanding words in my head? Is this statue communicating with me?


    In response, the pressure increased, and I was forced to my knees. Before, it wasn¡¯t painful, but now I felt as if the sheer might of these invisible fingers was crushing my soul.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of being resigned to the whims of fate? Don¡¯t you want to break through that awful cycle?¡±


    I¡­yes. Yes, I am.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been expecting that answer, Cerila. Then come. Pick up the sword. I¡¯ll show you how to defeat that wretched spawn of the Progenitor.¡±


    The overwhelming pressure abated in a snap. The armored figure upon the throne had no defining features. It was impossible to tell if it was a man, woman, Elf, or Dwarf, or if a person was even in there in the first place. I had no idea. And the way it communicated with me directly as if it knew me¡­


    Was Hubris¡­a sword truly speaking to me?


    I reached out to grab the sword but stopped myself. Just exactly what kind of power was the sword trying to offer me? Grandpa, who used the sword for decades, never mentioned something like this to me. What would happen to me if I took power from a weapon that not even one of the strongest Exarches ever to exist didn¡¯t have?


    ¡°All have wielded my power before, Cerila. Their mission was no different from yours. But it is your opponent that cannot be compared to those who came before you.¡±


    Sylvia? The spawn of the Progenitor¡­what will you do to her?


    ¡°Defeat her, obviously. This is what you desire, is it not? Our goals are aligned; allow me to assist you, Cerila.¡±


    It only took me a moment to mull over the offer. It was a simple answer. One I knew from the beginning.


    No. I don¡¯t want outside help. I¡¯ll best her and prove myself with my own abilities and hard work.


    I stepped back and away from the statue, but before I could do anything, its black armored hand grabbed me. I hadn¡¯t even seen it move. It simply did not move one instant, and then the next, it had already grabbed me.


    ¡°A shame. We could have done this together. But I don¡¯t need you to do what needs to be done.¡±


    Wait! Let go¡ª


    ¡ª


    I blinked my eyes open, and I was back. Sylvia was falling on top of me, my sword in hand, posed to cut her arm off after launching her in the air. It was like I had never gone to that place or talked to Hubris.


    But there was a huge problem¡ªa very big one at that. One I couldn¡¯t begin to fathom. First, I couldn¡¯t move my body. I felt trapped, watching the world around me through my very own eyes.


    Secondly¡­I could hear. This sensation¡­I don¡¯t even know what to think of it. I can just¡­hear now. My ears work for some reason when they have never before. It was overwhelming in every way.


    I could hear the crowd yelling. I could hear Sylvia grunting. I could hear the sound of Hubris cutting into her flesh and bone, followed by her hiss of pain.


    The sound of blood being drained, of the ice crystals around me twinkling with each of my steps. And then, the blinding light that flashed my vision white. I felt like I needed to vomit and cover my ears, but I couldn¡¯t do anything.


    The first step in defeating a Vampire is simple for people of our caliber. First, do not allow their blood to exist on their terms. Freeze it, burn it, blow it away, do whatever you must to keep it off and away from you.


    Once again, the voice spoke to me, but this time I could hear the voice of¡­a man? It was deep and slow in tone as it spoke directly into my head. If I had to guess what a man sounded like, it would be that.


    I looked across the field, or well, I was forced to. Sylvia had been blown backward. Her body was burnt in places; the arm which had held her sword and been sliced off slowly regenerated. It was the slowest form of regeneration I had seen from her.


    Sylvia looked up with pure malice in her eyes as she glared at me and gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡­what have you done? What is this?¡± she hissed.


    No¡­no¡­how¡­how is any of this possible? How can I hear her voice and understand her? I¡­ I don¡¯t get it¡­this isn¡¯t what I wanted!


    It¡¯s my doing, so fret not. I simply wish not to lose one of my primary senses.


    Free me now! Return my body to me!


    No. Not till this is over. This spawn can not remain in this world, and it will not continue to exist as long as I am here.


    Now, on to step two. Stop fighting as if you are a simple person. You are a god amongst fools. Fight like it. I¡¯ll enlighten you.


    I could feel my mana being controlled without my consent as multiple spell cores were formed. I felt my body surge with mana from depths that I never knew existed. It was a feeling beyond explanation. No amount of training could have replicated that for me.


    The swords of ice that formed various shapes of long swords, short swords, and many others floated around me, and my body burst forward with tremendous speed and force. It felt as if Sylvia had suddenly appeared in front of me, but it was I who had closed the distance in the blink of an eye.


    The blades crashed against Sylvia, who dodged side to side with equally impressive speed. She simply crushed one of the ice swords with her hand as she gritted her teeth. Fresh crimson blood splattered from the gash on her hand, and she flung it toward me as I tried to get in close, but another bright flash burned the blood away.


    Sylvia managed to keep her distance from me, but that was all she could manage. The constant attacks of magic were starting to overwhelm her.


    Control your ice. Immobilize her.


    Give me back my body, and I will!


    Stubborn one¡­fine, I¡¯ll do it myself.


    I felt the formation of a dual spell core of wind and ice as a tornado of lethal wind and bleak ice mixed together. For the first time, I heard what such a spell sounded like. It was terrifying, but what was even more frightening was the speed at which I cast it. Normally, it took me a few moments to prepare for a dual school spell core, but that was instant.


    You¡¯ve always been capable of this much. I tried to help you, but you denied me. Now, you will learn through strict instruction. Pay attention.


    When the storm cleared, Sylvia was encased in a block of ice. I was already running toward her, but the ice was cracking, and she broke free. Her body had transformed slightly. Her arms and legs were thicker, and her veins pulsed with power threatening to break free from her pale skin. The whites of her eyes were dyed the color of fresh blood.


    ¡°You¡¯re pissing me off!¡± she yelled.


    Right before Sylvia was impaled by Hubris, she simply punched down at the flat of the sword. It was a reckless move¡ªan impossible one at that. Trying to time something like that was closer to suicide than a last-ditch effort. But the sheer force from her enhanced body rocked my vision downward as Hubris went into the fresh snow below.


    What freakish strength. But it seems she has activated her Blood Sorcery now. Things will be getting more serious from here on out.


    Sylvia used the moment to escape to the side, but I formed more spell cores, and an army¡¯s worth of icy swords was launched at her. Sylvia dodged and ducked, running full speed to where her old arm lay frozen in the red snow. And she wasn¡¯t able to dodge all the swords. The swords stuck into the back of her arms, torso, and legs, but she still continued to move forward.


    What a silly beast. Did she truly believe that reaching that sword would save her? Does she have no sense of danger or urgency? Pathetic.


    Those words echoed in my mind as the crowd around us roared. I felt the sensation in my hands. I had driven my sword through Sylvia¡¯s back and into her heart.


    No¡­no this¡­this isn¡¯t¡ª


    There is no need to worry, Cerila. This is simply the first step. Crush the heart, remove the head, then burn the body. This is how you guarantee these beasts stay in the dirt. You¡¯ll be free to be with your lover till the end of your days now that she will be gone. You should be thanking me, really.


    My body moved on its own again. The sound of flesh being cut and blood dripping as Hubris was pulled out from her back. I twisted my hips and squared the blade off in preparation to cut her head off with a single swing.


    My body moved, and I lashed out with everything I had¡ªevery ounce of power I could muster in an attempt to regain control. I forced mana into my limbs and halted my movements with all my might. I did everything I could because it was then that I imagined what would happen if that blade connected. How he would look at me¡­I never wanted Kaladin to look at me that way.


    NO! STOP! THIS ISN¡¯T WHAT I WANT! I WON¡¯T LET YOU!


    My body finally listened to me, and the dark silver blade of Hubris stopped just short of Sylvia¡¯s neck. The blade wobbled as the invisible force tried to push it ever closer. But I couldn¡¯t let that happen. I wouldn¡¯t let it happen if it was the last thing I did.


    You foolish girl! There is no place for you beside him while this monster draws breath! Slay it now and be done with it all!


    NO!


    Damn you! I¡ª


    ¡°Impressive. To have realized that you have power over your own mind at such a young age¡­to not give into such tantalizing temptation and external forces. You are a strong one, aren¡¯t you, Little Fox?¡± a cold voice said, sounding like it came from Sylvia.


    I felt something. It was beyond bloodlust, something that outstripped anything I had felt before. Kaladin, even Avasta, that Dragon Emperor, was nothing in the face of this. The wave of dread was soul-crushing and domineering. It was a primal fear deep within me. It told me to run, to hide away. Because not doing so would lead to my death.


    No¡ªimpossible. This can¡¯t be¡­


    The sound of the crowd was drowned out as Sylvia¡¯s head slowly turned to look over her shoulder. Her eyes were closed, but they fluttered open.


    A single swirling crimson eye looked up at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s been some time, Tyldiur, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

 Vol.7 Ch.198- The Stoic Emperor And The Ice Maiden.

    Cerila¡¯s POV.


    Tyldiur? That¡¯s the name of the first War God¡­the one who defeated the Bloody Emper with Hubris as his sword and The Six and Dragon Emperors at his back. Could this really be him controlling me?


    There was no other way to describe the feeling Sylvia was giving off other than immense dread. I was more than fearful for my life; I was so terrified I couldn¡¯t move. And it wasn¡¯t only me. Even Tyldiur, who apparently controlled my body, seemed mortified suddenly. I could feel his fear radiating into me.


    And those words that came out of Sylvia¡¯s mouth sounded like her voice, or at least what I had heard briefly beforehand, but¡­it was also completely different. I didn¡¯t understand why with logic, but it felt more instinctual.


    ¡°Too many eyes for this¡­appears I¡¯ll have to do something about it,¡± the deadpan voice said.


    Sylvia¡¯s body moved but at a slow, relaxed pace. Even that was enough to send my body darting backward at full speed to avoid the potential threat.


    Sylvia stood up, her wounds wholly healed. The silvery-white metal was now the color of crimson blood. She sliced her hand, and a wave of red flew out, far more than what should have come from a wound.


    She extended her hand and, with an expressionless look, nonchalantly said, ¡°Blood Grounds.¡±


    The wave of blood turned into a sphere and then expanded out in the blink of an eye. I felt it before it morphed into a sphere. It was similar to the feeling of an in-coming spell but a hundred times worse. It was so overwhelming I just believed that I was going to die no matter what I did.


    But Tyldiur reacted and wrapped my body in a protective barrier of light. I could see through the barrier that the blood rushed past us, dying what seemed like the entire world in a red hue. The light barrier shimmed out, and now we were trapped in a dome of blood that encompassed the entire arena floor. The poor referee who should have been here was not. He must have been kicked out at some point. So it was only us in this new place.


    ¡°Mmm, I suppose if that were enough to incapacitate you, then things would have never gotten to this point,¡± Sylvia¡¯s voice said calmly.


    But there was a change. A new orb of blood had sprung out where she was, and slowly, a body drenched in the liquid made its way out. It wasn¡¯t that of a girl but of a man.


    He wore an elegant red, silver, and black robe that draped down to the floor. His long blonde hair fell down his shoulders and to his sides. His pointed High Elf ears were as pale as his porcelain skin. The man was wildly beautiful, even beyond what was considered to be the best-looking High Elves. And he just watched us with swirling, cold, impassive red eyes.


    ¡°This is impossible! We killed you and destroyed all the shards we could find! We scoured the entire world for your remnants! You shouldn¡¯t be here, Talgan!¡± Tyldiur shouted in my voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that when you build in silence, your enemies don¡¯t know where to strike?¡± Talgan said in a soft, low voice. His voice was as elegant as his appearance.


    Is that how I sound? Why do I sound so different from everyone else I¡¯ve heard so far¡­and this¡­ this is how The Blood Emperor sounded¡­


    ¡°And killed me, huh? I suppose I failed in the end. Well, no matter. Did you truly believe that I would allow you to bully my granddaughter with your bastardization of my rituals? You must have had years to interpret and then mimic me, but is this all you were capable of? I suppose this was all that Tyldiur, First of His Name, could muster in the end¡­using the souls of his unsuspecting successors to eke out a minor existence even after death,¡± Talgan stated confidently.


    Wait? What does he mean by that? Using the souls¡ª


    Silence, girl, things have changed now! It¡¯s us versus this abomination! Anything short of a victory will spell disaster for everyone!


    ¡°Look at you casting your magic, Tyldiur. How many souls did you extinguish just now? Ten? Twenty?¡± Talgan mocked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you!¡± Tyldiur shouted.


    A thin beam of light went straight from the tip of Hubris and nearly instantly impacted Talgan. There was a bright flash and a thunderous boom, but when the light faded, Talgan just stood there, completely unharmed.


    ¡°My turn, right?¡± Talgan said as he raised his hand. ¡°Blood Mist.¡±


    A fog rose from the ground and dropped from the sphere of blood surrounding us. There was no sense of mana in it, but I knew that it was deadly as the feeling of its power was soul-crushing. I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to try and control my body to move away from it. But then sudden warmth spread from inside of me, and Tyldiur¡¯s voice rang in my head.


    Listen, girl! Use wind magic, and keep the mist away from us at all costs! We must not breathe it in!


    With the warning snapping me out of my hesitation and the impending doom closing on me, I did as he instructed. I may have hated Tyldiur and this situation, but dying was not an option. I wouldn¡¯t die, not here. I still had so much to do and say.


    A barrier of invisible wind whipped around us and buffeted against the mist. It felt easy as if the crimson mist was just a trick of the mind, not even a threat. But that was all not true. If we could block this, then maybe we¡ª


    My body jerked at high speeds, and before I realized it, we were running as tiny bolts of dark red blood began to miss us narrowly. The bolts were moving so fast I could barely track them, and for the ones that we couldn¡¯t dodge, Tyldiur was forced to cut down with Hubris or magic.


    And it was odd; the blood bolts would hit the ground, and out of the corner of my eye, I watched as they wobbled, morphed, and reformed, only to come right back toward us through the fog. We were forced to stand still, and I forced more mana into my wind barrier to knock the bolts away as Tyldiur sliced, smashed, and burned the blood. It felt endless, as if the blood would never abate.


    Was this¡­can Sylvia even mimic a fraction of this power?


    Focus girl! Our minds can not wonder for even a moment! We must strike at¡ª


    An enormous slash of blood whipped past us, cutting into the stone platform before with ease, leaving a wide gap. A piercing whistle sounded off, followed by a boom and the clinking of metal. The blood-red sword had flown out from the mist and forced us to our knees.


    I could feel the blow in every inch of my body as it screamed out in pain. But thanks to Tyldiur¡¯s light magic, the pain quickly abated. Tyldiur knocked the blade to the side and burst forward with an explosion of light magic. Blades of light and ice formed around us and whizzed through the red mist.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I heard it coming, and so did Tyldiur. We dodged to the side, and the red blade being dragged by a tendril of thick red blood went right past, nearly impaling us through the back. The next moment, we were clashing swords with a completely unhurt and unphased Talgan.


    I could feel my muscles strain, then snap with every sword swing, only to be healed by light magic. Tyldiur was using every ounce of my strength with every swing. The crashing of metal on metal was deafening, yet Talgan seemed completely unbothered by it all.


    His sword swings were perfect, consistently faster than ours, always more precise. He was reading us like an open book. And even with all the power behind me, he hadn¡¯t so much as budged despite being on the complete defense.


    ¡°You bastard! Why aren¡¯t you dead?! Why didn¡¯t you just stay dead!¡± Tyldiur howled as he moved my body.


    ¡°The same could be said about you, no? You should know by now, Tyldiur. There is no carelessness in my actions, no confusion in my words, no imprecision in my thoughts. I foresaw this day, and many others, coming to fruition and planned accordingly. This is the difference between a man consumed by his emotions and a man who is not,¡± Talgan said calmly.


    ¡°Now that none of your friends or the Dragons are present to bail you¡­or it appears there is one¡­but he doesn¡¯t seem interested. How unfortunate for you. But shall I remind you where you stand when you face even a fraction of my soul?¡±


    I felt the intense bloodlust combined with the feeling of dread multiplied and overwhelmed us. It was hard to breathe, and we were sluggish, or maybe Talgan just moved that fast.


    My vision swam as we were sent flying backward into the fog. Every bone in my arm holding Hubris was shattered into pieces, as well as my shoulder, and was thankfully immediately healed by the light magic coursing through me.


    We landed on my feet, and when we looked up, there was just a blob of blood wobbling in front of us. Tyldiur launched a sword of light at it, but the blade disappeared into the thick blob.


    Freeze the blood! Don¡¯t let it explode!


    I felt Tyldiur form a spell core along with me, and I launched a bolt of ice that lodged itself into the thick blood with a sickening gloop sound. Blue frost began to stretch and path out from the ice bolt, and a burst of light tore through the glob and scattered it.


    I could feel Tyldiur¡¯s relief at the spell''s destruction, but that was short-lived as both realized something was wrong. The mist was being sucked away from us, and Talgan¡¯s form appeared at a distance. The blood was coagulating and forming into halos that spun around Talgan. Also, there were other rings of much richer, purplish-looking blood mixing with the mist.


    The Vampire gave off an ominous aura as he pointed his sword toward us and ordered, ¡°Bind them.¡±


    With the consistency of metal chains, the rings slapped the ground, kicking up dust and destroying the stone platform. They raced toward us with god-like speed, and the weight behind them seemed immense. And that was confirmed when Tyldiur tried to cut into one of them with Hubris, only to fail.


    I used gales of wind to try and knock the chains away, but there wasn¡¯t so much as a waver in their movements. I froze sections of the blood, but it just powered through. Tyldiur tried to burn it with light magic and destroy it with Hubris, but it was all fruitless in the end.


    We tried to escape their grasp, but the halos shot out chains that threatened to wrap around us. We dodged, dived, and did everything to avoid them, but they were endless. And no amount of magic or blade could cut them down.


    Eventually, they grabbed my leg and my arms and locked me into place. I wasn¡¯t able to move as Talgan slowly and menacingly walked toward us.


    This¡­I can not fail! I will not die to this bastard! This is not how it ends!


    I felt a surge of power well up within my chest. It was painful, and it brought forth a scream from the depths of my body. I felt as if my soul was being ripped apart by mana.


    Tyldiur managed to pull away for a moment as the chains slacked and weakened. He raised Hubris and shouted, ¡°Hear me now, My Lord! Come forth once last time and slay our enemies in your name!¡±


    For the first time, Talgan looked worried. His eyes narrowed, and he even took a step back. I watched as a thick blue and gold hazy aura emanated from my body. I could feel the mana in the air as it exploded out from me and tried to take shape.


    But nothing happened.


    ¡°A shame, for you, that is. The Godlings abandoned you,¡± Talgan said with a hint of anger in his voice.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s just been some time! I¡ª¡±


    The Vampire looked down his nose at us and interrupted with a sharp glare, ¡°I attempted to warn you that this is what they did, that they always did this. You and everyone else were not sheep being guided to peace but to the slaughter. You outlived your usefulness, Tyldiur. Your little godling abandoned you just like The Forest Spirit of Lafvar did to those Wood Elves.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! You are blocking my connection to them! I can¡ª¡±


    Talgan suddenly appeared in front of us, and when I looked down, his blood-red sword was inside my chest. For some reason, there was no blood. I didn¡¯t have the sensation of being stabbed or sliced. It was like the sword had gone through me completely.


    ¡°Silence, fool. Die and be lost to history like everyone else,¡± Talgan said in a low voice.


    No! Girl, you must fight back! Don¡¯t let¡ª


    There was a sharp pain deep in my chest beyond anything physical as Tyldiur¡¯s voice cut out. I could feel that I gained control of my tired body, but as a surprise, the intense feeling of dread was gone. I looked up and right into the eyes of one of the most terrifying men to ever exist, but I felt none of the previous near-death as before.


    ¡°Fret not, as I have the steadiest hands in the west. Finally, I will free your soul from his thieving hands, and you will be safe, Little Fox,¡± Talgan said softly.


    A sad look overtook his features as he frowned, ¡°Unfortunately, I can only free the others now¡­¡±


    I tried to say something to him, but the words wouldn¡¯t come out. I¡­I had forgotten how to speak¡­or maybe I never knew in the first place? What¡­ is this sensation?


    ¡°An odd feeling, I¡¯m certain. Two souls are not meant to mingle within one physical home. I shall return your soul with interest, of course. None of this was your fault,¡± Talgan answered with a firm nod.


    ¡°Unfortunately, your memories will be scattered to preserve things. And I can not save your newfound hearing as it was born not of your soul. But you don¡¯t need it. Little Fox, you must limit yourself to present.¡±


    I¡ªwhat?


    ¡°You wish to become the master of your fate, right? Do not endlessly replay your past mistakes and fret about the future you can not control as you are robbing yourself of your most precious resources: the here and now. Only in the present can you shape your actions and define your destiny. And then, only then, can you become the master of your fate as you truly desire, Cerila,¡± Talgan said with a fond smile.


    I¡­I understand.


    ¡°I know you would. Remember, the world can not harm us if we do not allow it to. It is this refusal that you have already begun to believe in that opens the door to viewing the world in a place that doesn¡¯t crush us but rather empowers us. Continue to view the adversity of your life as a mentor that shapes you into a stronger person,¡± Talgan said.


    Thank you¡­for not killing me and helping me.


    ¡°Of course. This was always my plan. After all, you and I are quite sim¡ªmm? Haha.¡± Talgan stopped himself mid-sentence and chuckled awkwardly.


    ¡°Would you look at this¡­her bloodline lives on¡­how fascinating,¡± Talgan said with wonder as he looked up the bloodied sky.


    I craned my neck down and saw that a small amount of blue frost had appeared on the blood-red sword. It seemed to have spread from my chest.


    ¡°It appears I¡¯ll be able to leave you with a little more than just words, Cerila. I will make certain that you do not forget this either.¡±


    ¡°If you wish to find the root of your power, then travel to frigid planes of southwest Amoth. Go as far as you can into the depths of that place. When you get there, become the cliff at which the waves continually break, but remember to stand firm and tame the fury of those around you,¡± Talgan said with a smile.


    Wait¡ªI don¡¯t understand what that means. Where? Become a cliff? I¡ª


    ¡°Unfortunately, our time will be cut short, Cerila. This shard of my power is all but depleted, and I still require some of it to remain. There is also a most troublesome man who wishes to see you and my granddaughter very much,¡± Talgan grumbled as he looked up at the spherical barrier of blood above us.


    ¡°He is an interesting one¡­that man. Well, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get a chance to set him straight one day. In the meantime, Cerila, remain strong in your current endeavors. I wish you the best of luck,¡± Talgan said with a final nod.


    My vision began darkening, and I watched a large grin spread across Talgan¡¯s face. Not one of an evil man but the same one I would see Kaladin have when holding Mila.


    ¡°The things a man does for his family¡­¡±

 Vol.7 Ch.199- What To Do?

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV.


    I let out a small sigh as I leaned back into my chair. I had been sitting in the room for so long that I lost track of time, watching Cerila and Sylvia sleep peacefully despite the events that transpired during the day.


    At first, everything seemed to be out of the ordinary. I carefully watched their fight, and I had prepared myself to step in, headless to any rules or complaints if things went too far. In the beginning, that never came to pass, as I could tell that both of them were fighting with the utmost sincerity, and it appeared as if neither of them intended to kill the other.


    But that was only in the beginning.


    It was when Cerila finally managed to surprise Sylvia by tossing her into the air with magic. I thought that maybe Sylvia would be done for, forced to surrender so as not to go too far, but then something happened. Through my Dragon eye and Soul Sight, a brilliant light blinded me to the point of physical pain.


    I had no choice but to avert my eyes and cut off the supply of mana to my eye. When my vision returned to normal, Sylvia had been placed on the back foot entirely and had even lost her sword and the arm that held it. It was also when I noticed something changed in Cerila.


    I initially chalked it up to Cerila, finally using the power of her sword, Hubris. But the more I watched, the more concerned and confused I became. Cerila¡¯s entire fighting style had changed; the way she moved, acted, and carried herself had all changed. Even her sword swings and her magic were different. I was positive that Hubris had some type of power within it, even if I couldn¡¯t see it or sense it.


    But the power to drastically alter the way someone moves their body and stands? I find that incredibly difficult to believe, considering even with the tremendous amount of power Ren¡¯s sword can muster, she did not change as drastically as Cerila did.


    I was already on the edge of my seat when Sylvia tried to defend herself. She used her Bloody Sorcery to match Cerila¡¯s might and was successful for a time. At the time, I wondered why she was heading back for her sword of all things, when I realized it made the most sense if you understood that Sylvia was trying to hide her powers.


    If she had suddenly started controlling globs of blood and turning them into flying swords like magic, things would have gotten complicated very quickly. At the end of the day, I would respect Sylvia¡¯s decision to show or hide her powers. After all, there was a very distinct difference between my hiding some of my abilities and hers. It just made sense for her not to show her true powers just yet.


    It was also then that I felt a sense of unease. I looked directly into Cerila¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t see a hint of emotion in them. She watched Sylvia¡¯s retreating back with complete and utter apathy as if Sylvia had made such a mistake of the highest caliber it wasn¡¯t even worth considering her an opponent anymore.


    I knew Cerila. I knew for a fact she would never view Sylvia as an insignificant opponent. And as long as I knew Cerila¡­she had never looked at anyone like that before.


    I vividly remember the looming sense of unease was too much to bear, and I stood up from my seat, sending mana through my body and into my Dragon eye. The pain that may or may not come didn¡¯t matter in that moment. I wanted an answer, and what I got made me hesitate.


    Cerila¡¯s soul had changed. It shouldn¡¯t have been possible, but I saw it with my own eyes.


    The only way to describe it was it looked like a storm. Two souls clashing against one another, vying for power. One small and insignificant yet fighting fiercely. The other one¡­the other one was impossibly large as if it was a hideous amalgamation of souls combined together to create a monster beyond belief.


    It was there that I realized I made a mistake. Even Avasta, the Dragon Empress herself, had warned me not to stare too deeply into a soul. That it was not something a person was meant to witness. I had done it only a handful of times, always stopping myself before things became too serious.


    But looking into the amalgamation¡­it was too much. I looked not only too deep, but I looked too deep into the soul of an abnormality I couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom. Naturally, I paid the price. The only silver lining was I didn¡¯t go mad as I fainted on the spot. My body saved me from myself.


    When I awoke, my family was with me, but I quickly shook them off and looked around. There was a large sphere of blood surrounding the arena platform, and the entire stadium was locked in place, staring down in muttered confusion. Everyone around me asked me what was going on, but truth be told, I didn¡¯t have a concrete answer.


    It was clearly Sylvia¡¯s Blood Sorcery, but at a scale I had only seen her muster once. And that took Sylvia a few minutes to do. There should have been no way for her to use a ritual with Cerila constantly attacking her.


    My worries only compounded when I heard that Cerila nearly beheaded Sylvia, only stopping mere inches away from her¡ªthat and the feeling of dread coming from the bloody sphere. Everyone around me seemed none the wiser to the feeling. Yet, when I looked into the sphere, it felt like I was looking past it, and my gut wrenched.


    It was a familiar sensation¡ªthe feeling of death, not in the way that I was going to breathe my last breath but of death itself. It was the same as the time when I was actually dead, my consciousness drifting through what I have dubbed the void. The feeling that something beyond comprehension was watching me, and it was prepared to end it all.


    So, I did what any average person would do.


    I tried to break down the blood barrier.


    But nothing went through it. Nothing I did even so much as dented it or warped it in the slightest. Even the piece of Wyrm horn on my spear couldn¡¯t scratch the surface. Regardless, I kept trying to break in, but to no avail.


    After some time, the barrier fell helplessly to the ground on its own. At the center of the platform, amongst a sea of red ice, were Sylvia and Cerila. Sylvia, still standing, leaning on her sword, stood over an unconscious Cerila. The announcer said it was Sylvia¡¯s win, and the crowd gave an awkward cheer and clap, but I was already upon.


    Both of them appeared uninjured externally despite their clothes being in shambles. And even though Sylvia was standing, she was just as unconscious as Cerila was.


    Also, to add more issues, Cerila and Hubris¡­the two of them are inseparable for some reason, literally. Not even King Maxwell could remove Cerila¡¯s hands from the hilt of Hubris. It went against common sense in every way. And with my Dragon eye, I could see that there was more going on.


    Sylvia¡¯s soul was as usual, and nothing had changed. But Cerila¡¯s was a torrent of power. It wasn¡¯t even in the realm of what I first saw during the match, and it seemed to only be Cerila¡¯s soul now, but for some reason, it was acting like a ¡­ hyperactive child to explain it the best. It never settled and constantly moved about inside of her. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t appear as if it was harming her, as she was sleeping peacefully.


    So, what exactly happened in that bubble? What actually transpired¡­only those two will know¡­and they can only tell me when they wake up. But it seems I¡¯ll have to be patient as tonight will be a busy night¡­


    ¡ª


    Sylros¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Goodnight, My Lady,¡± I said with a short bow.


    I turned to walk out of her room when Adria stopped me. ¡°Sylros?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Is something the matter?¡± I questioned.


    Adria looked at me with a worried expression. Before she even spoke, I already knew she would turn that question around on me.


    ¡°I believe I should be asking that to you, Sylros. Is something bothering you? You don¡¯t seem like yourself tonight,¡± Adria pointed out.


    I held my sigh in but couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly at the warmth in her voice. How was it that people of such a kind nature could see what was wrong with others with just intuition?


    There was no way anything showed on my face. I was trained with decades of experience at this point¡­even so, Adria and her mother are indeed alike¡ªsuch a kind heart and soul¡­


    I chuckled. ¡°I must be getting old. Perhaps these late nights are finally affecting me.¡±


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Adria looked unconvinced as she ruffled her nose at me. ¡°You look the exact same as you always have, Sylros. And I know you better than that. You always make sure to get adequate sleep,¡± Adria said with confidence.


    ¡°Yes¡­your father reminds me much the same every time he sees me,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°And should I remind you that you require more sleep than me? Maybe one of these days, I won¡¯t have to send the maids to rouse you.¡±


    Adria blushed furiously and pointed the finger at me. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m on vacation now! I think I¡¯m allowed to sleep in some!¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that every day was a vacation, My Lady. I¡¯ll be acutely aware of that fact in the future,¡± I teased.


    ¡°Sylros!¡± Adria shouted as she threw a pillow at me from across the room.


    I deftly snatched the pillow out of the air and bowed at her once more. ¡°Rest well.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight¡­¡± Adria pouted.


    I chuckled as I closed the door behind me. I had to remind myself that even though Adria had grown taller than me, she was still a young girl at heart. I won¡¯t lie; it did feel good to know that she cared for my well-being, but I could hardly tell her what was troubling me.


    Tonight would be a troublesome night for Sandervile in many ways¡­and the decision to intervene on my part was a hazy and thorny path filled with nothing but uncertainties and anxiety.


    I don¡¯t blame the boy. I never did and never will. The desire for freedom is strong within all living things. But it doesn''t change the fact that Kaladin¡¯s escape altered the internal hierarchy within Sandervile¡¯s inner circle.


    Even with Adria attempting to garner support, very little has changed. She may be a powerful and successful mage, and I¡¯m confident that her accomplishments at the tournament will curry favor with some¡­but it will be insignificant in the end.


    Adria simply had no meaningful support. She was born too late to be first in line, her mother perished at the hands of scheming, vile women, and Adria was born a woman in a man¡¯s society. The cards were stacked against her even if she didn¡¯t deserve it.


    Kaladin¡¯s escape weakened Mayor Sandervile¡¯s position and strengthened his son¡¯s grasp of power tremendously. After all, Kaladin was given special privileges that were allowed by the mayor himself. Kaladin lived amongst a person of the highest standing, serving as a personal manservant when he was nothing but a slave. To complicate matters further, he was of the lowest status, a half-blooded Elf of dubious origins.


    And a slave that managed to kill veterans of Sandervile escaped into the forest and avoided capture the entire time.


    Gal used the scenario to weaken his father¡¯s claims, siding with House Stav, who was on the brink of being caught in illegal deeds. House Relud, home to the Vice-Mayor, also left My Lord¡¯s side in a fit of rage. With Kaladin avoiding capture, matters were further complicated. Of course, that wasn¡¯t enough for the mayor to abdicate his position to his son.


    A single mistake on an otherwise perfect record wouldn¡¯t dissuade the most ardent and loyal supporters. Well¡­that was until recently.


    With Kaladin being announced as the Dragonslayer, a mage capable of slaying a legend, things began to spiral out of control further. Gal and his supporters used the announcement to tarnish his father¡¯s reputation further. It wasn¡¯t that Kaladin had been a powerful mage all along who had done a good deed.


    No¡­he was an escaped slave who acquired power under the nose of Sandervile, killed our people, defected to another kingdom, and began propagating an anti-City State agenda.


    With the founding of this Dragonheart Foundation and the Kingdom of Luminar applying pressure in trade and moving troops on the border¡­that shrewd queen must be behind all of this¡­couple that with the mayor¡¯s failing health and the death of Dillian Stav on public display¡­I¡¯m afraid things are going to implode.


    I stood on the top floor and looked out into the darkness of night. Torches of guards moved about like little dots around the garden. It was peaceful, but that was all an illusion.


    As the head butler, I was privy to all information. It mattered not if they were a part of Gal¡¯s faction or the mayors. As long as My Lord was the mayor of Sandervile, I would be in the loop. And the nobles of Gal¡¯s faction had grown bold. They planned to assassinate Kaladin on his nightly run.


    Fools¡­all of them¡­that boy shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly, but they are confident. The hiring of The Cursed Sands is proof of that¡­


    So¡­my predicament¡­should I risk it all to tell Kaladin? To warn him?


    My heart tells me to. But my duty to Sandervile stiffens my feet.


    I let out a deep sigh and looked up at the cloudy sky. What would Andy say? He once told me to make his daughter¡¯s dream come true regardless of the situation or who was in the way, even if it meant making enemies.


    He was fully prepared to free Kaladin after graduation from the academy. Promote him to be a true citizen of Sandervile and allow him to become my second in command so one day, when Gal eventually took the position of mayor¡­Adria and Kaladin could go off to another City State¡­or anywhere, for that matter, as free people.


    That¡¯s right¡­Adria¡­she would never allow this plan to unfold. She would rush out into the night herself if she were aware. But that was unacceptable. I cared for Kaladin. I really did. But I wouldn¡¯t allow Adria to die a meaningless death for him.


    I clenched my fists and muttered, ¡°But you never did rescind that order, old friend. Will you be displeased with my choice if I live to tell the tale, I wonder? I planned on living by your side til the day I died¡­but it appears I might leave this before you.¡±


    It¡¯s only fitting that I make one of your dreams come true¡­even if it¡¯s a futile attempt in the end¡­how ridiculous of me.


    I must be getting sentimental in my twilight years.


    ¡ª


    I donned frayed clothing and a musty and old cloak I used for these occasions and made my way out into the unfamiliar and dark city. The scent of the sea was strong wherever one went here. Personally, I disliked the salty and fishy smell. I preferred the scent of a good garden and a fresh field.


    I went into the less-than-savory parts of town and received stares from sketchy men in cloaks hiding in the darkness. Thankfully, that wasn¡¯t my first time doing something like that. I had snuck into town many times to observe people, and I was a man of the streets myself.


    What was the saying¡­you can take the man off the streets, but you can¡¯t take the streets out of a man? Something like that¡­


    I walked with confidence and purpose. Never showing any weakness. But in truth, I was nervous beyond belief. I had no combat skills. I wasn¡¯t a mage of any kind, and I could barely enhance my body once a day for a scant few minutes. It was a bit of a sore point, considering I was a Half-Elf.


    Even so, I was armed. If someone dared to attack me, I would not go out with a whimper. They would regret attacking me til my final moments.


    I shook those darker thoughts off until I reached the suspected path that Kaladin took every night. I wasn¡¯t certain where he was, but I knew if I worked backward from there, I would run into him eventually. So I did just that.


    I walked the dark and gloomy streets for a long time. A part of me wondered if I had missed him. Or that I would run into the assassins before I ran into Kaladin and die a meaningless death. Even so, I continued forward until I found him walking in the darkness.


    He wore a cloak over his head and simple clothes, but hiding his large frame and presence with an outfit wasn¡¯t possible. I recognized him immediately and walked toward him hesitantly.


    I tried to call out to him, but the words were stuck in my throat. It wasn''t a lack of conviction but the menacing bloodlust that emanated from him. My chest felt heavy, and my knees were weak.


    What tremendous power and aura¡­was he always like this? Perhaps he was always like this¡­ Yet, I remember him when he was a boy, a small and frail boy¡­how the times have changed.


    If Kaladin were to strike me down, I wouldn¡¯t be able to lift a finger against him. I don¡¯t believe I¡¯d be able to so much as breathe in his general direction. Even so, he continued to walk toward me casually.


    He stood just short of me and looked up at the sky and then back to me. ¡°It¡¯s quite a surprise to see you here, Sylros. What brings you out this late?¡± Kaladin said with a tone void of emotion.


    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯ve come to warn you,¡± I said through gritted teeth and pained gasps.


    ¡°Warn me of what, exactly?¡±


    ¡°People¡­the¡ªthey are coming to kill you¡ªI¡ªgasp.¡±


    I took in a breath of fresh air as the intense aura that gripped my heart vanished. Kaladin removed his hood and smiled at me.


    ¡°I see. Does anyone know you are here?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°No¡­I came alone and didn¡¯t tell a soul,¡± I said as I wiped the sweat from my forehead.


    ¡°Kind to a fault, huh? Why me? Isn¡¯t this against the wish of your master?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Does it matter? I¡¯m here, and you must leave right away! I¡¯m warning you so you can avoid any confrontation! Even you might struggle against these assassins if you are outnumbered, Kaladin!¡± I said frantically.


    Kaladin just smiled. ¡°I sense the sincerity in your voice, Sylros. Do you not blame me for what I did? I never even got a chance to say goodbye to you. I regret that immensely, you know? You always treated me with a stern kindness that I can respect. I viewed you not as a keeper but as a friend. Like Muriel,¡± he said fondly.


    He¡­regrets not saying goodbye to me? And to compare me to Muriel¡­that is too generous¡­


    ¡°E¡ªeven so! You must go! Please do not trouble yourself with me any longer. I¡¯ll be leav¡ª¡±


    ¡°You should probably stay close, Sylros. They are already here,¡± Kaladin said cooly.


    I looked up at the rafters of the buildings, listed with my ears, but heard nothing of the sort. How could he be so certain?


    ¡°How much of a fool do they think I am? Honestly¡­what a bunch of idiots,¡± Kaladin said with a chuckle.


    ¡°It was their mistake thinking I was alone this entire time. And it was an even graver mistake thinking they could kill me and get away with it. They are all going to die tonight.¡±

 Vol.7 Ch.200- Kingly Advances.

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV.


    ¡°It was their mistake thinking I was alone this entire time. And it was an even graver mistake thinking they could kill me and get away with it. They are all going to die tonight,¡± I told Sylros.


    Sylros blinked a few times but nodded to himself as he mumbled, ¡°I see¡­of course you aren¡¯t alone. Did you foresee that something like this would happen?¡±


    Well, I didn¡¯t. This was just a backup to the backup of plans that Queen Maxwell had set up.


    ¡°Mostly,¡± I said with a shrug.


    Sylros shook his head in disbelief. I was surprised to see him moving through the alleyways in the middle of the night. Lin and her people had already caught wind of suspicious movements from Sandervile nobles, and we kept up with appearances, fully prepared to kill some assassins tonight.


    However, Sylros was not part of those calculations. At first, when I caught him lurking about, I thought he was going to be used as a sacrifice or maybe even a martyr. After all, Tris and Adria are still too important to be killed off or used in such a blatant and considered manner. And considering our current environment, a head butler skulking around in the dark slums at night was only slightly more believable than two noble ladies.


    After I realized he was alone with no assassins watching over him, I thought that maybe he was a contingency. Whoever was orchestrating all of this was probably aware that I was close to Sylros, maybe close enough that I would let my guard down around him and allow him to kill me. Personally, I never knew how strong Sylros was, or if he was even capable of fighting, so I thought it prudent to keep him at arm''s distance away.


    However, now that I¡¯ve spoken to him and heard what he had to say¡­I¡¯m confident that he came alone and that he genuinely meant to warn me of the impending danger. Even though he has a hidden blade under his cloak, he is posturing to use it defensively if at all.


    But the question was why? Wasn¡¯t Sylros loyal to Mayor Sandervile and, therefore, loyal to Sandervile? My death would be to their benefit. There is no doubt about that. So why was he going against the movement of Sandervile¡¯s nobles, and even coming to warn me could be seen as admittance to the crime¡­


    He even seemed slightly hurt when I mentioned that I viewed him in a similar light to Muriel¡­how odd. Well, I don¡¯t have time to think about it right now.


    Sylros¡¯s head snapped toward the sound of blades clashing in the distance. It seemed one of us was engaged in combat and was having a hard time, and the ones behind me¡­well, they didn¡¯t get very far.


    ¡°Kaladin¡ªyou must leave now. I¡ª¡±


    I let out a deep sigh and interrupted him. ¡°Sylros, I basically told you not to worry. The two people here with me aren¡¯t weak enough to lose to some assassins. If anything, I¡¯m going to have to request that you keep that hood tight and hide your face as much as possible. Actually, don¡¯t even talk anymore if you can help it, as I imagine you would like to return to Sandervile, not in a body bag killed by the people you serve.¡±


    Sylros pulled his hood down meekly. ¡°Yes, that would be ideal¡­thank you.¡±


    On time, I felt the spell core behind me, and the shadows on the wall warped and wobbled. The murky darkness turned into my father, whose black cloak and ornate spear were covered in splatters of blood.


    ¡°That didn¡¯t take you very long,¡± I mentioned.


    Dad shrugged and flicked the blood off his Mythril spear. ¡°They never saw me coming, and I caught most of them mid-air. I kept one alive but cut his hands and feet off. I shoved some Blood Root into his wounds, but he¡¯ll probably bleed out if he doesn¡¯t see a healer soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good but probably unnecessary, right? Considering the leader of these guys is coming this way?¡± I said.


    ¡°That is true¡­is there any reason to let them get this close in the first place? Same thing with this guy?¡± Dad questioned as he looked down at Sylros.


    Sylros shrank back slightly under my father¡¯s intense gaze and cold words, but I nodded and said, ¡°Yes, this is a good man right here. Thank you for not killing him immediately, Dad. And for keeping these guys alive¡­well, it¡¯s best to hear what they yap about first, or so the queen said. But would you mind taking Sylros here somewhere safe and out of sight for me?¡±


    ¡°I can do that, but if things look bad for even a moment, I¡¯m going to wipe them out,¡± Dad said coolly as he grabbed Sylros by the scruff of his neck and brought him to eye level with ease.


    ¡°And Sylros, huh? I heard you were the butler for Sandervile while my son was a slave, right? Maybe I should talk to you for a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°Go easy on him,¡± I chuckled.


    Dad smirked as he poured mana into his legs, and with a single leap, he had already jumped onto the roof of a second-story building. Within a matter of seconds, I couldn¡¯t hear his footsteps or sense his presence anymore.


    Now, then, let¡¯s see who I have the privilege of speaking to next.


    It took them about a minute or two for them to reach me, but a group of about ten men made their way toward me. The three at the front stood out in stark contrast to those in the back. The men standing behind were all wearing face coverings, wearing a dull grayish-black color, and wielding weapons from knives to curved swords.


    Those men were all dark-skinned and Human, which meant they were either from or descendants of people from The Dunes. If our intel was correct, they were assassins from a small and close-knit group called the Cursed Sands that prided themselves on being poison magic users. Apparently, they had been giving Lin and her people some trouble over the years, so them finally crawling out of their holes to be executed was just a bonus tonight.


    No, it was the three in front of the assassins that stood out the most. At least the assassins came dressed for the occasion. Outside of the shabby cloaks and hoods meant to ¡°hide¡± their identities, the three young men were very clearly nobles. The clothes underneath practically sparkled in the face of the grime and filth of the slums. Their skin was fair, their hair well maintained, and they were even proud enough, or in this case, dumb enough, to wear bright orange¡­


    But they seem¡­ familiar¡­the one in the middle I fought first in the tournament, but the two to his sides¡­what were their names again?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too late for such a renowned person as yourself to be walking around in a destitute part of town?¡± the front one mocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Wouldn¡¯t people think poorly of the Dragonslayer going into the slums? Moving about during the night in secret?¡± the right one said.


    ¡°Especially if he was doing things he shouldn¡¯t¡­who knew he had a penchant for cheap whores?¡± the left one said with a chuckle.


    Is this an attempt to mock me¡­or are they trying to rile me up? I honestly feel nothing for their words. Is it because I know they are going to die?


    I tilted my head to the side. ¡°Do I know any of you from somewhere to be caring about what I do in my free time?¡± I asked casually.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You do know us!¡± the front who I fought previously announced proudly.


    Ah¡­his name¡­I really don¡¯t remember it. Not because I forgot, but I just never bothered to put it to memory because it wasn¡¯t important enough.


    ¡°So¡­you are who again?¡± I asked.


    The front guy balled his fists and tossed his hood off in anger. ¡°Nathaniel Issack! Of House Issack!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­okay then. What about you two? Who are you?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Sobirvu of House Pien!¡± the right one announced.


    ¡°Gabriel of House Oda!¡± said the left one.


    Oh, yes¡­these two¡­ah, it¡¯s been some years, hasn¡¯t it? They were lackeys of Dillian Stav, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s also why I don¡¯t care to remember them.


    ¡°Good to know. So Nathaniel, Sobirvu, and Gabriel¡­any reason you have armed men poised to strike me down with you tonight?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°We will have our revenge! Did you truly think Sandervile would let you walk away after killing one of our own?! You must be a fool!¡± Gabriel barked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sobirvu echoed.


    So, revenge for Dillian, huh? At least it makes some sense. But I¡¯m sure there is more to it. Sandervile wouldn¡¯t let them come here if it was just for revenge, but it¡¯s all the same to me in the end.


    ¡°Look at you quake! You aren¡¯t even attempting to flee because you know it¡¯s useless! We even brought our best to deal with your singular bodyguard! Not even a retired War God is a match for the leader of the Cursed Sands!¡± Nathaniel announced proudly.


    I guess that explains why the professor is having a hard time and hasn¡¯t made it back. He must be fighting someone with decent skills, then.


    ¡°If you grovel before us in your final moments, I¡¯ll make sure your death is swift and painless,¡± Nathaniel said with a large grin spreading across his face.


    In truth, his hubris wasn¡¯t completely unfounded. The three nobles of Sandervile were whelps compared to me, but the seven assassins were nothing to scoff at. Two of them had souls that were at least as strong as mine, and the rest were somewhere between Ruby and Amethyst adventurers.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    If I were to have been surprised by this group of assassins alone¡­I might have actually perished. Well, that¡¯s why I¡¯m not alone. I guess I¡¯ll make some noise, kill a few of them in the process, and have Dad help mop up the rest.


    ¡°He¡¯s preparing to fight!¡± one of the assassins shouted.


    My spear materialized from thin air as I readied a spell core. The seven assassins had spread out and were already closing in on me. But our attention was briefly grabbed by something else.


    I heard it first. The sound of something crashing through something followed by stone cracking and wood splintering. There was a loud whoosh, and I looked up into the air just in time to see a blur move past. There was a sickening crunch followed by an immediate splat as something hit the center of the alley and exploded into globs of red.


    I¡ªa person¡¯s body isn¡¯t supposed to do that. Did a man just hit the ground so hard that he exploded? And that laugh¡­no way¡­


    There was another loud series of crashing and a thunderous boom as something crushed the ground into an impact crater. Well, it wasn¡¯t something but rather someone.


    ¡°Haha! Finally, I¡¯ve arrived, Kaladin! Why do you insist on not inviting me to these things?! I had to wring one of my ministers out, you know!¡± King Maxwell bellowed as the smoke cleared around him.


    Sorry, mister unknown minister, I feel bad even though I don¡¯t know you. And honestly¡­what¡¯s the point of even keeping the king in the dark about anything? He¡¯ll just show up anyway, and it¡¯s not like anyone can stop him.


    In the king¡¯s hand was¡­another hand that was clearly not his. He used it to point at the group of assassins who were slowly stepping away from him.


    ¡°Friends of yours? No, wait, they look like this one! Should they be dealt with? What about those three little ducks in the back?¡± King Maxwell shouted as he tossed the bodyless hand with a small splat to the side.


    ¡°It¡¯s in our best interest to kill them all at this point¡­¡± I said with a sigh.


    King Maxwell burst forward with tremendous speed while shouting, ¡°Finally! My blood has been PUMPING all night! Now show me blade-wielding assassins what you are made of!¡±


    The first assassin was still stepping back when the king¡¯s fist reached him. He managed to bring his sword up to block, but I watched as King Maxwell simply punched through it. Metal shards flew off and into the assassin¡¯s face, followed by a giant first that literally reduced his head to empty space and red mist.


    To the assassins¡¯ credit, they maneuvered well. Two of them surrounded the king on either side, their blades dripping with a sickly purple substance, while two more climbed the side of the buildings to get a height advantage. Not wanting to be a bystander, I sent some Stone Bullets at the climbers, and they managed to deflect one or two each, but with the cracks of gunshots, the two men fell to the cold floor, limp and unresponsive.


    I watched as Bishop stepped into one of the assassins with a front kick, sending him flying away. The second one sliced at King Maxwell, but there was a loud clink as the sword bounced off a section of purple crystal that grew on his forearm. The assassin¡¯s eyes went wide, and he attempted to bring out a hidden blade covered in poison, but King Maxwell just grabbed him by the arm.


    I could hear the bones in the man¡¯s arm get crushed to dust just from his grip strength alone. The assassin who was flung away threw a hail of poison daggers at the king, so I silenced him with a Stone Bullet to the forehead. King Maxwell brought up his newfound meat shield to block the daggers, only to toss him away and into a wall with another splat.


    At least he didn¡¯t completely destroy that body¡­not that it matters either way.


    ¡°Well, this was far less fun than I anticipated. Only a single exchange and there are only two left¡­¡± King Maxwell said with a sigh as he walked over to the last two assassins that had retreated.


    King Maxwell looked off to the side and grinned. ¡°Now that sounds like more fun! Garrison, my friend! Bring the fight to me!¡±


    The sounds of swords exchanging in the distance stopped and were quickly replaced by the sound of people sprinting at full speed. I couldn¡¯t see them, but I could hear them running across the rooftops, exchanging more blows with each other until they finally came in sight.


    Professor Garrison went airborne as a large figure batted him down with a black mace. The professor blocked it with his sword, but the force sent him into the ground, landing right next to King Maxwell.


    ¡°Look at you, Kelly! You actually ran here! Were you having such a hard time after all? Hahaha!¡± King Maxwell chuckled as he looked down at the rising Professor Garrison.


    ¡°Shut it! You can¡¯t be making fun of me when I¡¯m over here fighting for my life! He¡¯s a muscle-bound freak, just like you! And he¡¯s got all those hidden knives I can¡¯t let touch me, damn it!¡± Professor Garrison snarled.


    King Maxwell let out another hearty laugh as he grabbed Professor Garrison by the pauldrons and hoisted him up completely. ¡°Well, I suppose I can handle this for you! You finish off the little runts over there, and I¡¯ll handle this kitty that was giving you a good beating!¡±


    Professor Garrison sighed and readied his sword, and grumbled, ¡°Sure thing¡­just don¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Naturally!¡± the king shouted as he walked forward.


    The newcomer who was fighting the professor was wearing the same dark gray garb as the others, but he was an entirely different beast. His thick muscles bulged out from his clothes, as did the dirty brown fur. The True Beastmen stood almost as tall as King Maxwell and emanated a fierce bloodlust as he readied his mace and sword.


    But he seems just shy of being a War God in terms of his soul. His physical strength and mana enhancement might have been highly attuned to each other, pushing him over the edge in power.


    ¡°Fighting the king was not part of the plan,¡± the True Beastmen growled at the Sandervile nobles behind him.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s natural to assume a king would be here?!¡± Nathaniel shouted frantically as he and the other two cowered away.


    The True Beastmen just grunted and let his yellow cat eyes stare over the top of his shield. ¡°You two, alert the others to leave immediately.¡±


    The two assassins that were left didn¡¯t even acknowledge their orders and immediately sprinted off into the dark alleys. Professor Garrison sprinted after one but left the other as he knew my father would handle it. There was simply no way those two were going to survive, so there was no point in worrying about it.


    ¡°Shall we!¡± King Maxwell said, delighted as he spread his arms out wide.


    The Beastmen grunted, and the king took that as a start. King Maxwell rushed toward him, and there was a series of small tinks as daggers helplessly hit the ground after coming into contact with the purple crystals on the king¡¯s body.


    King Maxwell punched straight into the shield that the assassin brought up, and to my surprise, the assassin managed to take the blow successfully and block King Maxwell¡¯s attack. The Beastmen sent heavy swings of his black mace that blurred the air as he tried to hit the king, but King Maxwell deftly sidestepped them and sent a knee that was once again blocked by the shield.


    There was a faint sound that was nearly inaudible as King Maxwell batted the shield away with a crystalized hand. At the center of a shield was a small needle-like piece of metal that was covered in more poison. The Beastmen snarled at his failed attempt and went for more heavy swings of his mace.


    Instead of dodging, King Maxwell stepped into one of the swings and took the blow directly to a crystalized forearm. A few of the layers broke apart, smashed to dust with pure strength, but that was all. The Beastmen was on the downswing and opened to a direct blow that the king capitalized on.


    A punch was aimed directly at the Beastmen¡¯s side when another sound alerted the king to a hidden blade, this time on the side of the shield. A larger crystal wall appeared, separating the king¡¯s exposed front leg from the blade. The Beastmen followed through with another downward swing, fully intent on crushing King Maxwell.


    However, with frightening agility for such a large man, King Maxwell dropped the floor and, while on his hands, extended his legs straight up into the path of the mace, kicking it up into the air. It was mind-boggling to see the king move in such a way and apply such force to a mere upward kick while balancing on his hands.


    Like a gymnast, the king pushed himself back up to his feet with a wide grin. ¡°Now, this is way more fun!¡±


    In the corner of my eye, I caught the three Sandervile stooges trying to escape but covered their existence with an earthen wall. I wanted to send a spell over just to kill them, but I was afraid that if I did something to interrupt this high-speed fight, I would endanger the king unnecessarily. It was just better to observe and corral the others while counting this as a rare opportunity to see Bishop fight with the intent to kill.


    Also¡­getting in the way of his fun might not end well for me¡­how is it that a king is casually fighting an assassin and declaring that he is having a good time?


    King Maxwell gut-punched the assassin and sent him sprawling backward. He coughed up a glob of blood, and I could hear the Beastmen wheezing in pain¡ªprobably from a broken rib or ten.


    The Beastman made a desperate charge forward and, at the same time, lobbed what looked to be a handful of tiny sacks at the king. The king, forced into an awkward position, had to block the oncoming charge and the tiny sacks, but for him, it was nothing.


    A shield of crystal grew from the ground and intercepted the sacks, which exploded into a sickly gray powder. King Maxwell backpedaled as the Beastmen burst forward and through the crystal, already posed for a giant horizontal swing.


    However, King Maxwell did not immediately fret as he once again formed more crystals to block the mace strike. But the Beastmen did something odd. Even though his strike was blocked, he followed through not with another swing but a fast-moving lunge inward.


    The Beastmen bared his fangs, breaking through the mask that covered his cat-like face. The sharp fangs bared down straight into the king¡¯s shoulder, but there was only the sound of loud crunching. And it wasn¡¯t the crunching of bone or flesh but of rock.


    King Maxwell simply grabbed the fiercely struggling Beastmen by the back of his neck and tossed him away with ease. The unfortunate Beastmen staggered up on his feet, his teeth shattered and dripping purplish poison mixed with red blood. It seemed he had attempted a last-ditch effort only to fail miserably.


    I watched as King Maxwell reared back, placing all his weight on his back leg. A purple disk made of crystal magic began to form in his hands as the king spun around on the balls of his feet and launched himself forward.


    ¡°You¡¯ve earned some respect! Now, dodge this!¡± King Maxwell bellowed.


    The king¡¯s mere step onto the ground crushed the floor beneath him, followed by a boom. The disk was a blur, flying through the air like a buzzsaw shot from a cannon. The Beastmen assassin brought his shield up to block it, but¡­that was just it; he tried to block it.


    There was a scream, accompanied by the sound of flesh being rendered along with another set of screams, followed by a thunderous crash and the collapse of a building. It was a good thing we had sent the citizens in the area to another location discreetly because that would have been a family dead. The king¡¯s thrown disk had gone through the Beastmen, through the Sandervile nobles hiding behind him down the alley, and into and probably through the first building.


    ¡°Oops¡­ I thought he would have definitely blocked that¡­¡± King Maxwell said with a shrug.


    What a monster¡­that was all just a game to him. If Professor Garrison is a War God, and so is the king¡­just how many levels apart are they? Ten? Twenty? How the hell do I quantify that difference?


    And Grandpa¡­if King Maxwell is the strongest War God¡­just how powerful is the weakest Exarch?


    ¡°You are cleaning all of this up, by the way¡­¡± I mumbled.


    King Maxwell flicked around with a shocked look. ¡°What?! No, I¡¯m not! I came in to save the day!¡±


    ¡°You know my father was with me, right?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Alanis?! He was here too!? Ah¡­I would have liked to fight alongside him again¡­what a shame¡­¡± the king said with slumped shoulders.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be heading back to the arena to see Cerila and Sylvia¡­handle things, will you?¡± I said as I walked away.


    ¡°Wait! Kaladin, you don¡¯t seem pleased with my performance! I can continue if you would like!¡± King Maxwell shouted at my back.


    That would be a problem as there are no targets for you to pulverize anymore¡­

 Vol.7 Ch.201- Is This What It Means?

    I returned to the stadium at dawn to find little presence there. It was unnerving to be in such a vast space and for there to be so few people when compared to during the day, but I disregarded it as quickly as it came. Outside, there were pockets of people drinking at food stands in the grounds, but those were few and far between. If anything, it was more common to see merchants heading to their stalls to prepare for the day, although I had a feeling the final match between Sylvia and myself would be delayed by at least a day.


    I made my way to the back entrance for students and was quickly allowed in. I meandered the quiet halls toward the infirmary, passing the guards, teachers, and staff that were moving about. Everyone greeted me with warm smiles and greetings, and I made sure to return them to the best of my abilities despite being mentally drained. The nurse welcomed me in, and I quickly reclaimed the seat that I had left.


    My mother was off in the corner of the room, watching me sit down from the corner of her eye. I gave her a nod, and she quickly shut her eyes and went back to sleep. I observed Cerila and Sylvia, both of them sleeping peacefully just as I left them. I let out a long sigh as I ran my fingers over my face and through my hair.


    Honestly, I should have returned home and showered, maybe even slept an hour or so before coming back, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do that. I felt, for some reason, that I needed to be there when they woke up. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t have to wait long, as Cerila was the first to stir.


    I checked her soul with Soul Sight once more, and my eyes widened. The mess that was her soul before had stabilized completely. A light that was much brighter than previously sat in the center of her chest. Cerila tightly shut her already closed eyes as she stirred.


    I felt as if she was going to jolt up out of the bed and scream for some reason, so I grabbed her by the hand to calm her before any of that happened. Thankfully, she instantly calmed down as her amber eyes fluttered open, and I stared directly into them.


    We sat like that for a few moments, neither of us saying anything. Cerila blinked a few times as tears dripped down from her eyes.


    <Why are you crying?> I signed with one hand.


    Cerila looked confused for a moment as she looked down at herself. I realized that she had let go of Hubris and was staring at her hand. She even used her free hand to touch her chest and ears, which only made her face stiffen up more.


    Well, at least Hubris isn¡¯t permanently glued to her hand¡­that would have been a problem.


    <I¡ªI don¡¯t know?> she answered hesitantly.


    <Cerila¡­what happened during your fight with Sylvia?> I asked.


    Cerila slowly took in what I asked her, and I watched as her eyes darted around. The longer she did it, the more panicked and confused she became. She quickly sat up in her bed and cradled her head into her hands.


    What? What is with this reaction?


    I put a hand on her shoulder and turned her toward me. Cerila looked up into my eyes, hers shaking. <Cerila, are you okay? What¡¯s wrong?>


    <I can¡¯t remember anything. One moment, we were fighting, and I was about to strike her as she was in mid-air, then¡­I don¡¯t know what happened after that. I¡¯m here now¡­Kal¡­why can¡¯t I remember anything?> Cerila questioned.


    <I have no idea,> I admitted.


    What is the meaning of this?


    I looked over to Sylvia, and she was sleeping peacefully as before. Could it have been something Sylvia did? Something her Blood Sorcery was able to do¡­alter the memories of people? But why would Sylvia do that to Cerila, and how would she have found the time to do it in the middle of a heated battle that destroyed the entire arena platform?


    Too many questions, and now the only person who can answer them is still asleep.


    I turned back to the confused Cerila and grabbed her by the hand again. <Do you remember anything at all? Even a feeling of something that may have happened? How about how you feel right now?>


    Cerila squeezed my hand tightly. <I feel¡­different now. But I also feel that¡ªfor some reason¡­I feel as if I lost something. But I don¡¯t know what I lost¡­.>


    I squeezed her hand in return and shook my head. I didn¡¯t even know where to begin.


    ¡ª


    Sylvia Talgan¡¯s POV.


    When I awoke nearly two days after my match against Cerila, I felt less than pleasant. First, I was in an uncomfortable bed underneath the stadium, and second, I had a splitting headache that just wouldn¡¯t go away.


    The pain was almost unbearable, and no matter how much I struggled to make sense of it or heal it with my abilities, I couldn¡¯t get rid of it. It felt as if someone had cracked my head open and rummaged around inside my brain with their fingers. And that was coupled with the fact that, just like Cerila, I had no memories of the previous and intense fight we apparently had.


    Kaladin slowly explained to me what he had witnessed, but from the outside, I had no explanations for him. A sphere of blood that could withstand an onslaught of attacks and magic? I could maybe do something like that but on a grand scale to cover the entire arena platform? And for a long time while also apparently fighting Cerila to her knees? I didn¡¯t know any rituals like that.


    My memories also cut off in the exact same place as Cerila¡¯s, which was odd. One moment, everything was clear to me; I was in mid-air, about to be struck by Cerila¡¯s blade, then¡­nothing. The only thing I could muster in my head was the feeling that something was missing. And a voice, a familiar voice that sounded so far away yet close¡­but no matter how hard I tried to listen to it, I couldn¡¯t hear what it was trying to tell me.


    Which only made my headache worsen. Gah¡­what a pain. Why can¡¯t I remember anything?


    The fact that I used Blood Sorcery and did so on a large scale bothered me. I would have forfeited before I did something like that. I knew that showing that off was a terrible idea and went against everything I wanted. It also bothered me that I allowed myself to be cornered by Cerila enough to feel the need to use it! But she can¡¯t remember how she did it either!


    I rubbed my face aggressively and let out a deep sigh as the stadium around me roared. The sounds of thousands upon thousands of cheering people shook the stadium and the ground I walked on. Thankfully, my headache was gone, but that feeling of missing something was stubborn and wouldn¡¯t leave me alone.


    Now, I have to smile and wave to everyone while doing a little performance in the meantime. Honestly, it was a drag on my already limited mood, and I wished I could have a few more days to recuperate myself, but it needed to be done amongst the laundry list of things that piled up while I was unconscious.


    Sigh¡­getting knocked out cold when you are busy really is just a waste of time¡­


    Knock. Knock.


    ¡°Miss Sylvia? Are you prepared?¡±


    I let out another sigh and dragged myself out of the chair. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    I left my staging room and, for the final time, followed an attendant to the large double doors that separated me from the roaring crowd¡ªeven with the doors shut tightly, the energy from outside ticked the hair on the back of my neck. I didn¡¯t care for crowds one way or another, but it was always impressive to hear so many individuals gathered in a single place, shouting their lungs out. And admittedly¡­it felt somewhat good hearing my name as well, even if it was second to Kaladin¡¯s.


    ¡°And now, let us give a resounding roar for the Dragonslayer¡¯s opponent in this final battle, Luminar¡¯s very own Vampire Priestess, Sylvia!¡±


    ¡°Sylvia!¡±


    ¡°Sylvia!¡±


    ¡°Sylvia!¡±


    The doors opened the moment the announcer finished with my name. I walked out and was blasted with an overwhelming force. It was akin to walking into a wall made of solid wind. That was how many people were shouting, hollering, and whopping at me. And with that amount of noise, it took everything in my power not to flinch and cover my ears. I truly felt that I was moments away from going deaf.


    But damn¡­there isn¡¯t a single spot open in the entire stadium. Well¡­besides the Sandervile booth and area. But even those got filled in with other nobles and citizens.


    I climbed the steps and stood in position, waving back to everyone. I even made eye contact with Mila and blew her a kiss, which she stood up out of her seat and did back. It was adorable, and if I could, I¡¯d just go straight over to her right now¡­ ignoring all the fools who thought I was doing it for them.


    The referee gave us a nod to meet in the center, and I looked directly over to Kaladin. He wore the usual Luminar armor and carried his brand-new spear in one hand. His long, raven black hair fell over his shoulders, and he walked casually to meet me with a soft smile on his face.


    It was the least imposing he had appeared all tournament. Usually, he wore a serious look on his handsome face as he glared at his opponent, although that was just how he looked most of the time. So seeing him like this was¡­well, it made me smile back at him and feel a little embarrassed.


    Honestly, he could at least try to be serious for this match. Smiling at me like that¡­what am I supposed to do?


    ¡°A lot of people here today,¡± Kaladin said as he looked out to the crowd on his side.


    ¡°Indeed¡­a lot of people,¡± I muttered.


    Kaladin smirked and raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Not feeling confident all of a sudden?¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him, ¡°As if. We have a promise, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course we do.¡±


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t be mad at me if I win by any means necessary, right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Naturally. A battle to win must be fought by any means. Of course¡­a repeat of your last fight wouldn¡¯t be ideal¡­¡± he said with an awkward chuckle.


    ¡°Well, obviously!¡± I shouted back. ¡°And you better remember what you said! Because I¡¯m going to win this, and you are not going to be happy about it!¡±


    Kaladin chuckled as he finished, looking down at me slightly with a warm smile, and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it then. And I¡¯d be more than happy to see you win.¡±


    I felt my face warm up and nearly spat out the first thing that came to my mind, but I managed to take a deep breath and walk away. I was already embarrassed enough as it was¡­I just¡­well, when he smiled like that, it was hard for me not to get that way¡­


    Gah! I wish I were fighting someone else! Then things would just be simpler because I could beat them up and move on!


    Well¡­whatever¡­this won¡¯t be much of a fight anyway.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    I took my place once more. The referee gave us one final customary check, and with his hand movement, the battle started. And then, it ended with a single thought as I connected my senses to my trap. It¡¯s not that I planted it before or anything; it¡¯s just that, for some reason, I have control over a vast amount of blood littering the arena platform.


    It must have been a leftover from my previous fight with Cerila, but I had no recollection of using that much blood nor even maintaining control over it. Actually, it had been long enough to where I should have lost control of any blood, especially this much spread out over a vast surface that had even been cleaned and distorted by other people.


    Yup, it was like the blood had seeped into the stone Kaladin stood on, and I could manipulate it freely, so I used it to stab him underneath his foot, rendering him immobile.


    Honestly, why would I ever fight Kaladin in a public place like this? Beat each other bloody for what¡­a stupid tournament win? What kind of idiot thought I¡¯d participate in something so meaningless? I¡¯d sooner forfeit than make a spectacle out of the man I loved in a place like this.


    The crowd roared our names and shouted for a fight, but I just walked down the center casually as Kaladin stood stock still. Eventually, after I made it halfway without a single spell or movement from Kaladin, the crowd began to murmur in confusion. Which made sense; it wasn¡¯t like Kaladin to let a strong opponent reach him for free.


    Eventually, I made it right in front of him and looked him in the eyes. I just smiled and told him, ¡°I love you, you know that, right? I¡¯m just going to push you off the edge and win by a knockout, okay?¡±


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t answer me or even move his face to respond. I wouldn¡¯t let him because, at that moment, I didn¡¯t want him to change my mind. Was I being stubborn? Probably.


    I put my hands on his chest and began to push him like a stone block over a road. But I only made it a few steps before I looked back in shock.


    Kaladin¡¯s body was shaking slightly; his face was beat red, and veins were popping out from his neck and under his cheeks. I watched as his eyes filled with blood as he strained against my power with all of his might.


    Then he moved his hand slightly. Oh¡­wait¡­


    That¡¯s never happened before!


    ¡°Wait! You are going to hurt yourself, you idiot! Stop it! You can¡¯t break free no matter how hard you try! Just let me push you!¡± I shouted as I strengthened my control on him and pushed him harder.


    Thankfully, Kaladin wasn¡¯t able to break free¡­not that he ever could¡­right? The crowd let out a collective confused murmur as they watched me push Kaladin¡¯s stock-still body off the platform and onto the ground. Even the announcer, who was supposed to well¡­ announce my victory, hesitated.


    After an awkward delay, ¡°The Dragonslayer has been defeated in the final match! The winner of the tournament is Sylvia!¡±


    ¡ª


    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV.


    Later that night, after my loss, I stood in front of Sylvia¡¯s door as instructed by her. Although I had lost in the end, it didn¡¯t feel very fair¡­even if there were technically no rules against what Sylvia had done.


    I had intended to take that final battle as seriously as possible, as I thought that¡¯s what Sylvia would have wanted. But it turned out I was wrong because I lost the second it started. No, I lost the moment I was even entertained by the thought of trying to beat her, it seemed.


    Which just went to show¡­that if I really had to fight Sylvia for some reason, things could very well end that way, in a heartbeat. I was glad things would never end up that way.


    Well¡­ that is all me just stalling¡­I¡¯m sort of nervous as to what she is going to ask of me.


    ¡°Sylvia? May I come in?¡± I asked through the door.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s open,¡± she said back to me from inside the room.


    I opened the door, and Sylvia was off in the corner of her room at her desk, illuminated by a candle. She didn¡¯t even look back at me as I walked behind her and looked over her shoulder.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Something you forgot existed. It¡¯s called reading books for class¡­you know, the thing ordinary people are supposed to do because you are studying things at school?¡± she grumbled as she tapped her finger on the pages of the open book in front of her.


    ¡°I read books for class¡­¡±I muttered in my defense.


    Sylvia slowly turned her head and glared at me with her crimson eyes. ¡°When?¡± she hissed.


    ¡°In class¡­¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s glare intensified as she shut her book with a loud thump. ¡°Uh, huh¡­just how disconnected are you from how school should be versus how it is for you?¡±


    ¡°It seems like a lot if I had to guess. But it¡¯s just how things are for me,¡± I said as I scratched the back of my head.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess you can¡¯t help it,¡± she said with a sigh, standing up.


    Sylvia put her hands on my shoulders and guided me backward and onto her bed. She looked down at me and, in a serious voice, told me, ¡°You are to sit right here and not do anything until I¡¯m back. Got it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an odd request. I don¡¯t think you needed to¡ªouch¡­okay¡­I won¡¯t go anywhere,¡± I groaned as she poked me in the shoulder.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be taking my time then,¡± she huffed as she went over to her dresser and rummaged around for some things.


    She snuck a few glances back at me, but I just shrugged my shoulders at her, which only made her turn away from me. Eventually, she settled on something, but before going into the bathroom, she looked back and stuck her tongue out at me.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m bringing my clothes with me like a normal person,¡± she said in a high-pitched but mocking tone.


    I chuckled, not at the fact she was trying to make fun of me but how cute she was being. It was hard to take offense when the person mocking you was red in the face all the way up to the ears. Of course, that only served to redden Sylvia¡¯s face more.


    Syliva slammed the door shut, and it was obvious she had already run the water as I could hear her immediately jump into the tub. It was¡­too stimulating to hear all these sounds in the otherwise silent room, but I shook my head free of any thoughts and diligently did what I was told because a promise was a promise. Contrary to Sylvia¡¯s attitude, she didn¡¯t make me wait at all. If anything, it was probably the fastest she had ever bathed since I have known her.


    Sylvia walked out, hair still damp, her porcelain skin a warm red from the water. For a moment, I had the vague thought she would come out naked in an attempt to embarrass me, but that did not happen. However, the shirt she wore was at least two sizes too small, being incredibly tight and not even covering her midriff. And the shorts¡­what was the point of owning shorts or any article of leg clothing that covered that little¡­it might as well be underwear at that point.


    ¡°W¡ªwell, you waited,¡± Sylvia stammered out, her face even more red than her eyes.


    I swallowed the spit in my throat and nodded. ¡°I think I¡¯m capable of this much,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Then¡­what are you going to ask of me, Sylvia?¡±


    Sylvia bashfully walked toward me and, once again, put her hands on my shoulders, but this time, she pushed me onto the bed. I didn¡¯t fight back, and we quickly locked eyes.


    ¡°Kaladin?¡±


    ¡°Sylvia?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to start a family with me?¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°I think it¡¯s too late to be asking me that, Sylvia¡­we are already a family,¡± I muttered in confusion as I felt the heat rise up in my chest.


    I could feel the heat radiate from her body as she straddled me. Smell the flowery shampoo and soap she used to wash. It was overwhelming me.


    Sylvia let out a sigh as she closed her eyes. When she opened them again, she pushed me down a little harder and got her red face even closer to mine.


    ¡°I¡ªyes¡­I should have said¡­well¡­do you want to expand our family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I would like that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Well, not right now because Mila is going to school soon! And there is still a lot to do with school for me and the Dragonheart Foundation, and I¡¯m not ready just yet! But I just wanted to know if you wanted to!¡± Sylvia blurted out, interrupting me.


    I was taken aback by the sudden embarrassed rambling but couldn¡¯t help but smile. Sylvia was being too cute. It was honestly unfair.


    ¡°Yes, that would be wise as well. But so that you know, things might not work out seeing how I came to be and¡ªguaha.¡±


    She might cave my chest in! Control your strength, please!


    Sylvia pushed down on my chest, forcing the air out of me into a grunt. ¡°I know! I know! I know! I know!¡± she repeated.


    I wheezed, and Sylvia finally let the pressure off my chest. It was amazing how such small arms could exert such overwhelming force.


    ¡°So¡­is that all you wanted to ask me?¡± I said with a gasp.


    ¡°No¡­of course not¡­¡± she muttered meekly.


    ¡°I think this might be going beyond a single request¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t! You aren¡¯t leaving just yet!¡± she ordered.


    Okay¡­


    Sylvia didn¡¯t say anything for a while. She just stared at me in silence. But she inched closer to my face to where I could feel her breath on my cheeks.


    ¡°Kaladin, do you want to spend the rest of your life with me?¡± she asked me quietly.


    There was no hesitation. Or should I say, there was no need to think about it because I had long since come to a conclusion?


    I lifted my arms and wrapped them around Sylvia, bringing her down to my chest. ¡°Yes, I do want to spend the rest of our lives together.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that you love me?¡± she asked with a small sob.


    ¡°Yes, it does mean that. I love you, Sylvia,¡± I said softly.


    Sylvia wrapped her arms around me and hugged me tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took me so long to say it,¡± I apologized.


    ¡°A¡ªat least you said it!¡± she said, muffling her voice in my chest.


    We lay there for a good amount of time. We just simply embraced each other without any other words being exchanged. It felt good.


    But Sylvia pushed off me a little, her nose nearly touching mine. I waited to see if there was anything else to say but after a few moments, I tilted my head in confusion.


    ¡°Damn it! Kaladin, you can kiss me now if you want!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­okay, you should have said so,¡± I said, leaning up slightly only to be pushed back down.


    ¡°W¡ªw¡ªwell, now it¡¯s too late. You can¡¯t just kiss me now!¡± she blurted out.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because now the mood is ruined!¡±


    ¡°Do I need to set the mood every time I want to kiss you?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°No, but! Well! Just- I¡¯m not done with you!¡± Sylvia shouted in embarrassment.


    ¡°Alright¡­now what?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember¡­ back in the dungeon when I said there wasn¡¯t a ritual to increase the blood you produce?¡± Sylvia mentioned.


    ¡°I do. You said there was nothing of the sort,¡± I recalled.


    ¡°Well, there actually is¡­¡± she admitted.


    ¡°¡­that would have been nice to do considering the circumstance we were in¡­don¡¯t you think?¡±


    She pushed me down harder, and I grunted once more from the force. ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t ready yet. I couldn¡¯t just do that in the dungeon with you?! Who do you think I am?!¡± she yelped in a high-pitched voice.


    I don¡¯t get it.


    ¡°And right now! I¡ªwell, I¡¯m just not ready for that, like I said, but there are two parts, and my mom was very clear that whoever I did this for must be someone who wanted to spend the rest of their life with me so¡­yeah¡­and well now you said it so¡­the first part is now¡­¡± Sylvia muttered off.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready when you are, but can I at least get up a little?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Sylvia quickly dipped down, and I felt her fangs puncture straight through my shirt and directly into my chest. I didn¡¯t feel any pain as usual, but¡­there was something different. It felt as if her fangs were expanding into me¡­going deeper¡­then it happened.


    My vision blurred, and I screamed in pain. Suddenly, it felt as if my blood was boiling in my veins. I could feel it in my organs, and I thought I was going to die. I was being forced down, and I tried to fight against it but the pain was too much even to pass out. Then, it abruptly stopped as soon as it came.


    I blinked a few times, and the pain was absent, as if it never happened in the first place. If anything, I just felt a little tired, that was all. The sound of Sylvia¡¯s concerned voice rang in my ears, and I looked up at her face.


    ¡°Kaladin?! Kaladin?!¡±


    Huh, why not?


    I didn¡¯t answer her and instead just leaned up slightly and kissed her on the lips, the mood be damned. Sylvia just blinked a few times and looked down at me, shocked.


    She touched her lips with a finger and sent a glare my way as she poked me in the side, only to proceed to push my chest in some more.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just start screaming like that, then kiss me! What is wrong with you?! Damn it, that was the first time as well?!¡± she wailed.


    Well, I just felt like it. What can I say? Although I don¡¯t think I did a very good job¡­kissing someone is¡­ different¡­but it feels good to do it with someone you love.

 Vol.7 Ch.202- Let The World Burn.

    For the first time in a long time, I awoke to the sun peeking in from between the blinds, casting its light into the otherwise dark room. It¡¯s not that I always woke up before the sun did, but I rarely slept in long enough to be woken up by it shining brightly.


    Is it already the afternoon? When was the last time I slept in this late? It feels nice, though.


    ¡°Quit moving,¡± a sleepy and barely conscious Sylvia mumbled into my chest.


    I said nothing and stroked her silky purple hair. Her breathing went shallow, and she was already back to sleep in a matter of seconds. Another first time was¡­well, how we slept.


    It¡¯s not the first time Sylvia and I have shared a bed, far from it actually. Sometimes, we got close in the middle of our sleep. Other times, Mila planted herself between us, and even on occasion, we found ourselves in a limb pile after a few nightly maneuvers.


    But that was the first time I slept in a bed with someone after I told them I loved them and that they loved me. It was¡­ different. Why was it different when it was all the same in the end, logically speaking? I didn¡¯t have the faintest clue, but all I did know was that it felt different in every way.


    And I very much liked that change. I didn¡¯t think one could feel closer to a person just because they simply told them that they loved them back. But I was wrong.


    I massaged one of my cheeks because I realized I had been smiling too much, and it was starting to hurt. I chuckled inwardly and gently and quietly edged myself away from Sylvia and out of the bed. Her hand reached out for me on the way up on what seemed like pure instinct, and for a moment, I really did contemplate crawling back into bed and sleeping the day away with her.


    But I couldn¡¯t. It was a new day, and things must go on. It was probably best that I relieved my parents of watching Mila sooner rather than later as well.


    With a yawn, I let out a deep stretch and left Sylvia¡¯s room. I quietly closed the door behind me and turned to head to my room to change, but a pair of pink eyes spotted me from a doorframe down the hall.


    The fact that I am waking up at the same time as Varnir goes to show just how late in the day it is¡­


    ¡°Good morn¡ª?¡±


    I blinked in confusion as Varnir had, for some reason, sprinted away from me and around the bend of the hallway. It was rather sudden and unbecoming of him, so I had a quick thought.


    Should I? Well, why not? I¡¯m in a good mood and might as well act accordingly.


    So, I sprinted after Varnir. With mana-enhanced steps, I had already rounded the corner. Varnir was quick on his feet, but when it came to sprints, and sprints that required sudden turns, he wasn¡¯t exactly the fastest Elf in the kingdom. There are just some more things I would have to work on with him, I guess.


    But¡­isn¡¯t he rather slow this morning? Slower than he should be? I should get Bishop to whip him into even better shape.


    Varnir¡¯s head snapped back, and his eyes went wide as I gained on him. He tried to pick up the pace, but I was already behind him.


    ¡°Running from your friend the moment you see him? That¡¯s rather rude, no?¡± I asked playfully.


    Varnir let out a small, high-pitched yelp, and now it was my turn to stop dead in my tracks. Varnir, no matter what happened to him, his vocal cords would never utter anything in that realm.


    I heard a large person¡¯s thunderous steps behind me and looked behind me as Varnir rounded the corner. The real Varnir, that was.


    Well¡­this is not what I expected.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Can I ask why you went to such lengths and didn¡¯t just turn yourself invisible? With your abilities, I highly doubt anyone would have caught you¡­¡± I questioned.


    ¡°The hallways are narrow, and maids pushing carts might hit me by accident¡­it¡¯s better to pretend to be someone else,¡± Tsarra muttered quietly.


    ¡°I see¡­that is a possibility¡­but wait, why are you saying it like it already happened once before?¡± I asked.


    Tsarra didn¡¯t answer, which was an answer in and of itself. ¡°Do Ren and Lauren know?¡±


    Tsarra nodded meekly, and I just let out a small sigh and sat back in the lounge chair. If Ren and Lauren knew and Tsarra was allowed to be here, then it didn¡¯t matter what she did. And it¡¯s not like I was going to report her or anything. That would be idiotic. I was just curious about the scene I had stumbled on.


    I looked up, tilted my head, and asked the two of them, ¡°Also, is there any reason why neither of you is looking me in the eyes?¡±


    For some reason, neither of them would make eye contact with me. I get that it was embarrassing, but truly, it wasn¡¯t a big deal to me. What Tsarra and Varnir did together was none of my business, and I was more than happy to see them getting along.


    ¡°I¡ªI just can¡¯t look you in the eyes right now, man¡­¡± Varnir said as he shook his head.


    ¡°Why be embarrassed? I don¡¯t care what either of you do. I won¡¯t be saying anything to anyone,¡± I told them.


    Unfortunately, those words seemed not to have comforted them in the slightest. Instead, an awkward silence drifted on until Varnir finally gave me a wry smile.


    ¡°Do you really not know what we are talking about? Just how much¡­I mean, what could she have done to you to make you do that?¡± Varnir asked hesitantly.


    Huh?


    ¡°Who could do what to me to make me do what now?¡± I asked, confused.


    Tsarra¡¯s face was bright red as she buried her face into her cupped hands. Even Varnir turned a few shades of pink as he looked away again.


    ¡°I mean¡­you screamed so loud everyone with working ears heard you¡­did you think you were being quiet?¡± Varnir managed to mumble out.


    Tsarra let out a small squeal as she rubbed her face against her hands, and I found myself in a dire situation that required remediation. As I felt the embarrassment rise in my gut, I explained, ¡°Wait, you have all of this wrong. It was some type of ritual where Sylvia bit me and¡ª¡±


    Tsarra gasped, and Varnir just shook his head as he reached over to pat my shoulder, ¡°That¡¯s just downright awful¡­I¡¯m incredibly sorry to¡ªhear¡­that¡ªKaladin? Why do you¡ªhold on.¡±


    Varnir gave my shoulder a few pats that raised in power. His embarrassed and flushed face turned to confusion, then concern as he raised his eyebrows at me.


    ¡°What? Why do you feel so¡­sturdy? What happened to you?¡± Varir asked me.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked as I hit myself on the shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t feel any different from how I usually am?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­this isn¡¯t right. Tsarra hit him really quick,¡± Varnir said.


    ¡°No! I¡ªI¡ªI¡¯m okay, really! I¡¯ll believe what you said!¡± she rattled off quickly in between her hands.


    ¡°Just a light tap on the shoulder. I promise you¡¯ll see what I mean,¡± Varnir said, worry creeping into his voice.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Tsarra, sensing the worry from Varnir, spread her fingers so her green and yellow heterochromatic eyes could see us. Reluctantly and slowly, she pulled her hands away, got up, and approached me like a nervous rabbit.


    She poked my shoulder, and I watched as her hesitation and nervousness melted away into confusion. She poked me again, this time a little harder. Then again, her face morphing into genuine interest as she put a finger to her chin and poked my hand, then my arm, then my chest. It was quite the turnaround, and I was thankful for it, but now I was starting to be concerned.


    Is something wrong with me? Why don¡¯t I feel any different?


    I looked at both of them and asked, ¡°Do I look different or something? What are you two seeing and feeling that I¡¯m not? This is my body. I should be able to tell if something happened to me.¡±


    Tsarra shook her head confidently and said, ¡°No, your appearance hasn¡¯t changed at all. But your skin and body do feel different. Sturdy isn¡¯t a bad description as Varnir said, but perhaps your muscles feel more dense and sinewy.¡±


    What? Is that really true?


    I poked my arms, chest, shoulders, and legs, but they really didn¡¯t feel any different to me. It¡¯s not like I suddenly gained muscle or anything. I don¡¯t get it.


    Tsarra lowered her face to mine, and her sense of shyness was gone completely. ¡°May I touch your face?¡±


    ¡°You may,¡± I said as I nodded my head.


    Tsarra poked my cheeks with different amounts of pressure until she nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Yes, even your face, which has little muscle compared to an arm, feels that way now. Do you honestly not feel different, Kaladin?¡±


    ¡°Physically, I feel the same as I always have,¡± I affirmed again.


    ¡°Then we should investigate this. Shall we¡­?¡± Tsarra suggested as she looked at Varnir.


    Varnir shrugged, and with that, we went outside to our makeshift training arena to figure out what was, apparently, so different about me.


    ¡ª


    Linnetia "Nyx" Paine¡¯s POV.


    This is disastrous. Insurgents are on the move in the heart of Luminar, and we are in full crisis management mode. If things explode beyond this, we may suffer actual civilian casualties. The city guard and military can only do so much.


    I happened to have been at school attending to a few matters when the notice came in. I quickly geared up and mobilized the closest group of agents to find and eliminate the elements that were moving within Forward University. Protecting the children and students was a high priority when the royal family was absent in the city.


    We couldn¡¯t be everywhere. We could only do our best and handle the threats closest to us.


    That was also when I saw someone, either completely ignorant or fully aware of the developing situation¡ªan old white-haired Human man, his back hunched, walking slowly down the stone path toward the school¡¯s coliseum with his cane. For some reason, he had shaved his beard off completely; his long white hair was short and cropped to his wrinkly head.


    Normally, I would have ignored such a person, but I couldn¡¯t leave Kaladin¡¯s family alone. And to make matters worse, he was being followed by multiple people from the shadows. But Kaladin had told me who his grandfather was. And there was a near-zero chance he wasn¡¯t somehow involved, so I joined the others and watched him from the shadows.


    After some time, Kaladin¡¯s grandfather eventually reached the stadium. He boldly strode into the place, completely ignoring all the signs around him. I went around a longer way and infiltrated through a teacher¡¯s entrance that would allow me more freedom of movement. Also, unfortunately, many of the insurgents were not foreigners. Specifically, at Forward University, many of them were teachers and students.


    I snuck through the passage and ran into a teacher using one of the secret observation stations. With a system of runes and one-way illusions, these were typically used to catch students who were prowling around the stadium without permission.


    But this teacher was not here peacefully. I had no idea what kind of teacher he was or what his name was. All that mattered was that he was wearing the white robes of the insurgents. Today, he simply disappears, according to the history books.


    I snuck up behind him without him even noticing and, with a single swift slash of my sword, decapitated him. The blood sprayed onto the wall and me, but I continued onwards, killing another insurgent along the way.


    I moved quickly and silently through a passage that led to the main parts of the coliseum. The ledge overlooked the arena floor, and I found another white-robed insurgent observing from the shadows. This one was a little more on edge than the others, and he wasn¡¯t wearing a teacher or student uniform, so I had no idea what his original affiliation was.


    Right as I was about to strike, he turned around with wide eyes, and I could see that he was prepared to shout. Instead, I opted for a thrust and sent my sword through his mouth, killing him instantly. I grabbed the body, let it fall to the ground quietly, and took his position.


    I peered down at the arena floor and standing in the center was Kaladin¡¯s grandfather facing off against two men. It only took a single glance to see that those two were different. They were not students, teachers, or civilians. Both of them were geared to the teeth in expensive-looking plate armor, and both welded swords were made of Mythril.


    A quick glance from across the stadium showed that there were multiple white-robed insurgents viewing from different angles, some boldly presenting themselves in the stands, others hiding in the shadows of the tunnels or behind pillars. I dipped my mind into my Spatial Ring and pulled out my bow. The moment things kicked off, I would order my agents to begin the attack. I only needed to wait for them to get into position.


    But I also want to see¡­old man¡­please don¡¯t be a part of this. I¡ªI really can¡¯t look Kaladin in the face and tell him that I had to kill you.


    I notched the arrow that was closer to a crossbow bolt and waited. The voices of those below bounced off the quiet arena walls, making it easy to hear them.


    ¡°Did you really wander out here to die like this, Rorken? It¡¯s almost a shame to see a man who once stood above everyone go out in such a way,¡± the younger of the two insurgents said.


    Rorken snorted. ¡°¡®Going out this way¡¯? Who decided such a thing? To think they sent an Inquisitor still wet behind the ears to face me.¡±


    Inquisitors? They are an elite branch of the Faith Arm of Amon-Ra. Even we know basically nothing about them other than they are the shadow ops of the church.


    But this confirms everything. The Holy Kingdom of Arotal is making its first move.


    The older Inquisitor stepped forward. ¡°Rorken Bloodfallen, I request that you return Hubris to us and die a peaceful death. It is the will of our god.¡±


    Rorken rolled his eyes and shifted his weight onto his other leg. ¡°Will this, will that¡­will you just shut up and come die? I don¡¯t care for this useless prattle, especially when you know I don¡¯t have the damn blade anymore.¡±


    ¡°Look at this old man. Aren¡¯t you afraid to die here? You are surrounded. There isn¡¯t a single chance you get to return to your little family,¡± the younger inquisitor said as he pointed his sword at Rorken and gestured to the stands.


    ¡°Be careful. He is still an¡ª¡± the older Inquisitor was cut off mid-sentence as a thick, murderous bloodlust erupted and permeated the entire arena.


    What immense bloodlust¡­it¡¯s even making my hands shake.


    The old man rose slightly using his cane and grinned with his pearly white teeth. ¡°Fear? Don¡¯t you know, boy? I was one of god¡¯s chosen. I fear nothing.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± the younger Inquisitor said as he burst forward, cracking the ground beneath him with his speed.


    But he didn¡¯t even get halfway to the old man as a large golden sword struck the ground with the force of a missile and exploded into golden fire. The young Inquisitor was retreating as golden blades formed around the old man and launched out.


    They were nothing more than golden blurs, and they weren¡¯t just being aimed at the Inquisitors. With deadly accuracy, the swords went into the stands, completely obliterating the white-robed insurgents and stone seats. Those who did not die from the explosive force were running, crawling, and screaming, with limbs missing as they burned to death from the golden flames.


    This¡ªthese spells are instant. Their force and utility, although completely simple in usage, are beyond what a Master mage could do. Is this what an Exarch is capable of? Do I even need to intervene?


    And he isn¡¯t attacking our agents¡­he knows¡­


    I stepped out, forced mana into my muscles, and braced myself as I launched an arrow across the stadium. The bolt-sized arrow pierced the chest of an enemy mage about to release a Fireball, completely devastating him and ripping his torso from his legs. With that sign, my agents began their attack, killing the fleeing insurgents and initiating combat.


    Kaladin¡¯s grandfather was clearly aware of us and decided not to annihilate us. I would take that as an opportunity to help him while killing the insurgents. I continued to pick off mages and archers, sparing the center of the arena a glance.


    It was a hell hole as golden explosions rocked the earth and shook my teeth. The two Inquisitors sprinted around as blurs, just barely dodging the spells and falling debris. They were entirely on the back foot and focusing on not dying instantly. An attack on an old man had turned into a one-sided slaughter.


    I felt it in my gut. There were no signs or anything, but it was just a sixth sense I had. I sent another arrow at a white-robed woman fighting my agents and watched Kaladin¡¯s grandfather turn his head and stare at nothing. That was when a golden shimmering barrier surrounded the old man, and there was a thunderous boom as the shield waved from a sudden invisible strike.


    The barrier exploded, and something crashed into the stands. The air around the body-sized hole shimmered as a man stepped out from it, his mask shattering around his face.


    I couldn¡¯t hear what he said over the sound of explosions, but I knew the man. His white security uniform with golden accents¡­he was the man who was supposed to be defending the students and a War God.


    Mason Fields betrayed us? Damn, this complicates things.

 Vol.7 Ch.203- Let There Be Death.

    Linnetia "Nyx" Paine¡¯s POV.


    With the betrayal of one of our War Gods, I had to wonder if the old man could keep up. Despite his power, Kaladin¡¯s grandpa hadn¡¯t managed to kill the two Inquisitors. It was true he had easily eliminated plenty of the useless chaff while also not hurting any of my agents, but¡­


    He might get overwhelmed. And if we have to fight these two Inquisitors and a traitor War God alone, we won¡¯t be making it out of here alive.


    I steadied my hands and launched another arrow alongside the old man¡¯s magic. Before, it was useless to get involved with his fight. I couldn¡¯t keep up and was only a burden, so I focused on what I could. But now, that was a luxury I couldn¡¯t afford.


    I hoped that if, at the bare minimum, my arrow missed, then his magic would connect, but Mason Fields dodged the spell with inhuman reaction times and, with one of his maces, smashed my bolt-sized arrow mid-air, sending splinters scattering across the arena.


    Disgustingly powerful. How can a natural born Human perceive and react in such a way? Mana and magic in this world are genuinely frightening. Anyone can be born with the powers of an augmented super soldier¡­


    Thinking idle thoughts that I didn¡¯t have time for, I continued to send arrows down range in barely perceivable blurs. I left the riff-raff to my agents and Kaladin¡¯s grandfather in hopes of landing a single arrow against one of these more powerful targets.


    The fiery golden explosions continued to rock the stadium, sending chunks of stone into the air. The arena was basically unrecognizable at this point, and it was only a matter of time before the entire structure began to collapse under the power of this old man¡¯s magic.


    I spared Kaladin¡¯s grandfather a look to check on his condition. The old man, despite using high-level magic, really seemed fine outwardly. His mana pool must have been extraordinarily expansive. But the question was, would his body break before he ran dry? I thought that was the most likely situation.


    For the first time, the three men made a combined effort to strike against Kaladin¡¯s grandfather. The two Inquisitors rushed in from opposite sides while Mason Fields came from the back. I sent an arrow at the older Inquisitor, forcing him to take a moment to dodge, which allowed the old man to attack.


    From an outstretched palm, a golden wave erupted and washed over the first Inquisitor. The wave exploded into a brilliant light and sent the Inquisitor flying back into the rubble. Kaladin¡¯s grandfather quickly turned his attention and sent a barrage of swords at the other while I let loose another arrow at Mason Fields. The second younger Inquisitor was forced to back off, either running away or slicing the golden swords down on his own.


    Naturally, my arrow was a minor deterrent for the War God, which he knocked down with a single swing. I was quickly forced to dodge an incoming golden hammer that came flying my way from the older Inquisitor; the burned flesh on his arms was being healed rapidly by a golden light emanating from his body.


    Light magic, as well. These men are basically walking healing tanks. Nothing short of a critical blow is going to be meaningful at this rate. Now the older Inquisitor is paying attention to me¡­this is not good.


    I dodged another golden hammer, and it exploded and destroyed the stone wall behind me. I crawled over and around the rubble, moving as quickly as possible to reposition myself and hide from the incoming magic that was sure to pulverize me if it even so much as grazed me.


    I watched Mason Fields get pushed away by another golden shield from the old man, but I felt the hair on the back of my neck stand up. I heard it and felt the small amount of Bloodlust directed at me and, even amongst the chaos, the years of training ingrained in my body reacted before I fully comprehended the situation.


    Instantly, I summoned my sword from my Spatial Ring and swung. There was an ear-piercing ring as I blocked a sword that was about to cut me down. The force of the strike went down my arms, and I could feel it in my jaw. It was like my bones stretched, only to snap back into place. It was a miracle I hadn¡¯t lost my grip.


    The younger Inquisitor was attacking me. He had moved so quickly that I didn¡¯t even register that he had come my way. I managed to block and deflect his second swing, but I quickly realized just how outmatched I was. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean I was going to roll over and die.


    I parried a swing and whipped my arm around, tossing a handful of rocks at the Inquisitor. He naturally deflected them with a single swing and swatted down the rest. His attack instantly continued, and I purposely retreated up a pile of rubble, swinging down at him from above.


    He snarled at me and cursed as I tossed another round of rocks at him. ¡°You pest! Just let me kill you, damn it!¡±


    I deflected his blows, each one leaving my bones creaking and fingers so numb I nearly dropped my weapon. I reached the top of the pile and kicked some loose rocks down at him. He swatted and sliced the rocks down as I reeled back to launch more at him.


    But he had finally made his first mistake after I had conditioned him. I was thankful that it seemed the younger Inquisitor couldn¡¯t use magic. As he brought the flat of the blade up to block the rocks he thought were coming. I instead lurched forward.


    The Inquisitor was surprised when I kicked his blade and sent him tumbling down the rock pile. Sadly, I couldn¡¯t kick him more aggressively lest I risk losing a leg, but I was more than willing to settle for separating myself from him.


    Naturally, I would leave him with a surprise.


    I resummoned my bow and let my mana surge through me and into my muscles. I grunted and pulled the heavy string back and, with a crack, let the arrow loose into the tumbling Inquisitor.


    Boom.


    An explosive blast deafened me as I tumbled amongst the rock and debris. I hadn¡¯t even seen the spell that hit me, and I wasn¡¯t able to see if my arrow had connected. Stones from the arena hit me along my body, and I was thankful for my armor. I made certain to protect my head and neck as I tried to reorient my discombobulated senses. The last thing I needed was to be uncertain of my surroundings and opponents, even if I was injured.


    Even more, unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t given such respite. I resummoned my sword and deflected the steel blade right before it came to end my life. Every one of his strikes was overwhelming and shook me to my core. He was at least five times stronger than me and three times as fast.


    I can¡¯t keep up anymore, damn it.


    ¡°Just die already, you annoying fly,¡± he spat as he prepared to swing down at me again.


    But he was quickly forced to spin on the balls of his feet. He swung horizontally, and one of my agents who came to save me was bisected. He never stood a chance, and neither did I.


    Rumble.


    The wall next to us shook, and a furious roar of flames rang in my ears. It was like sticking an ear right next to a blazing furnace. A thick stream of red hot fire burst through the wall, and the Inquisitor was forced to defend against it.


    The black stone of the stadium glowed red and dripped molten rock onto the ground. A tall man with brown hair and a thick mustache walked through wearing brilliant Mythril armor painted a lustrous silver color. He held a giant two-handed Mythril battle axe that absorbed the dim light of the day in his hand.


    His warm brown eyes burned with hatred as he glared out at the stadium grounds. The older Inquisitor and Mason Fields were locked in battle with Kaladin¡¯s grandfather. The old man looked noticeably haggard from earlier, the constant use of spells wearing his decrepit body down.


    ¡°War God Vasquez,¡± I said, my voice a garbled mess.


    ¡°Worry not, Finger. I¡¯ll handle things now,¡± Lord Vasquez said confidently as he strode off.


    I steadied my injured wrist as I spoke into his back, ¡°I¡¯ll offer support. Kill the intruders and the traitor, Mason Fields,¡± I ordered.


    Lord Vasquez stopped and looked over his shoulder. He had a stern look but nodded. ¡°It will be done.¡±


    I was surprised to see him here as we only summoned him as a precaution. Over the last few years, War God Vasquez has stopped taking orders from the king and queen and only answered Prince Xander. He knew what order I stood with, and my words held the same weight as the Captain of the Royal Guard. So, for him to readily agree it showed just how serious things were getting.


    The ground beneath the War God was crushed as Lord Vasquez leaped into the fray. His battle axe burned bright, but the flames of his anger burned brighter as he swung with deadly accuracy at the dodging traitor. Two maces locked up the flaming great axe as Mason Fields gave his former colleague a twisted smile.


    ¡°Glad you could join us,¡± he mocked.


    ¡°How long?¡± Lord Vasquez growled as a pillar of flames surrounded him.


    Mason Fields dodged backward and shrugged. ¡°Since the start, obviously¡­?¡±


    Lord Vasquez¡¯s bloodlust rolled off him like a thick blanket, threatening to smother all those around him as he walked out from the flames. ¡°Then die a dog¡¯s death. Bastard.¡±


    "Ooo, I¡¯m sure you would like that,¡± Mason Fields teased as he instead sprinted off and toward the old man.


    Lord Vasquez let flames build up on the edge of his blade as he swung it. The orange flames took on the same form as the axe head and flew off toward the retreating Mason Fields, only for him to drop to the ground to duck underneath it.


    But I took that opportunity, and for the first time, I was able to land an arrow on a meaningful target. The bolt-sized arrow smacked against one of Mason Field¡¯s maces and sent it spiraling out of his hands. It might have been insignificant in damage, but removing a weapon from a powerful opponent was about as much as I could hope for.


    And I¡¯m running out of arrows¡­only three more. Damn, I knew I should have just had them commissioned instead of doing it myself.


    Something had to change, and it had to change quickly. Even with War God Vasquez coming to assist us, it was only a matter of time. It was still three versus two. Even if my agents had cleaned up most of the remaining insurgents not obliterated by Kaladin¡¯s grandfather, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    I¡¯d like to count on Headmaster Taurus, but he shouldn¡¯t be arriving until later tonight via carriage¡­damn, they must have attacked knowing no loyal War Gods would be stationed in the capital.


    Lord Vasquez was locked in combat with Mason Fields as the two Inquisitors began to attack the weakened old man. The older of the two Inquisitors launched a golden hammer, and it impacted a golden barrier, cracking it. It was the first moment of weakness I had witnessed from Kaladin¡¯s grandfather.


    The younger closed the distance as the number of spells being tossed out had lessened tremendously. Even so, the old man never faltered, his face as stoic as before. From thin air, a new wand came out of thin air and into his wrinkly hands.


    The wooden wand looked simple, but it was the fist-sized blue gemstone at the end that was special. It was a rather large Dungeon Core and the old man held it out and began to form a spell core.


    A gigantic golden claymore manifested into the air as a blue gemstone cracked and shattered. The golden sword was as long as three men were tall. It radiated a brilliant golden light and the air around it shimmered with power. It was an awe-inspiring spell fit for a holy warrior.


    ¡°Dodge it, boy! Run! Protect him now!¡± the older Inquisitor barked, but it was too late.


    The sword swished through the air, and if you blinked, you would have missed it. The young Inquisitor had barely gone on the back foot as there was another explosive noise and the sound of rubble moving, followed by the impact of the spell.


    I shielded my face as dust and rock were kicked up from the force of the explosions. And when it all settled, I couldn''t believe my eyes. There was something standing over the fallen Inquisitor, shielding him.


    It was large, far larger than any man could ever be. Its muscles were in the realm of monstrous, and it wore torn clothes and a thick red iron collar around its grotesque-sized neck. The creature''s back had been ripped wide open, exposing its spine, but the flesh wobbled, regrew, and healed like it was a living mass itself.


    What the hell is that thing? And where did it come from?


    Lord Vasquez¡¯s flame-covered axe sunk straight into the creature¡¯s arm, chopping it off. But the monstrosity didn¡¯t even flinch as it continued to protect the downed Inquisitor. Instead, its gnarled and twisted flesh began to regrow its hideous arm at a rapid pace.


    ¡°Fight back!¡± the older Inquisitor yelled.


    The monster moved and swung its arm like a wrecking ball at Lord Vasquez with such tremendous speed and force that the air whistled. Lord Vasquez brought his axe up to block but was still launched off his feet.


    I shot an arrow into the back of the creature¡¯s head, blowing a sizable chunk out of it. The monster faltered and fell to its knees but quickly stood back up. It scoped up a piece of rubble and sent it barreling toward me. I launched myself forward, dodging the stone chunk before it made mincemeat of me.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    By the time I got back up to my feet, I felt a change in the air. My skin tingled, and the hair across my body stood up. The smell of blood, guts, and dust vanished as it got eerily quiet.


    There was a bright flash of white light, and everyone turned to where the old man was standing. From his back sprouted ten transcendent golden wings, five on each side of him. The majestic wings fluttered and let off a dazzling display of warmth and radiance. They were wings fit for an angel.


    The air around him hummed with power. It felt as if I was looking at pure mana made manifest. Even from all the way back here, I could sense it. It was an otherworldly sight.


    ¡°That creature¡­you have all gone too far. How could you possibly let that man back in? Have you lost your minds? All of you and that cruel monstrosity won¡¯t be returning home,¡± Rorken stated calmly, his deep voice resonating across the ruined stadium.


    ¡°Charge him!¡± the older Inquisitor barked, panic in his voice.


    The mass of muscle barreled toward the old man, but there were heavy thuds and thunderous footsteps as something came bounding over the wall. A black metallic blur went head-first into the creature, stopping it dead in its tracks.


    The newcomer was made entirely of Mythril. It had golden horns carved at the top of its head, and its features resembled that of a minotaur from my old world. It was something I had only read about in reports. It was the Headmaster¡¯s personal golem and the symbol of the Taurus family¡ªthe Black Bull.


    But my awe and astonishment were cut short. I felt a spell core form behind me and barely managed to react in time. I brought my blade up to block, but it shattered on impact, and a black spear that seemingly came from nowhere thrust itself into my chest.


    The force of the spear broke my ribs, but I was lucky, incredibly lucky. The day I returned to the capital, a gift from a friend was waiting for me. And that Wyrm scale mail just so happened to have saved me on its first day of usage.


    Even the Shadowclan¡­today might go down as the worst day for the kingdom after all.


    From the inky blackness of my shadow, a masked Dark Elf came out and began attacking me. But it was hard to breathe, and I only managed to dodge one thrust before I was suddenly enveloped in a warm wind. My vision jerked as I was whisked away; it was like I had been swallowed by the wind itself, and when I looked down, there was a vague outline of legs and feet made of wind carrying me.


    It was another of Headmaster Taurus¡¯s golems, one he had crafted from wind magic. All of my agents had been swept up by similar golems, some made of water or earth, and we were being moved to the middle of the stadium at a rapid pace. The last of the insurgents and Inquisitors tried to cut down the golems, only for another group to replace them.


    Mason Fields was locked in combat with Lord Vasquez while the beast was being held back by the Black Bull. It felt as if the tides of battle were finally shifting, but¡­


    From the shadows, multiple Dark Elves sprang out, slicing my agents down and destroying golems with ease. But a large portion of us had been moved next to Kaladin¡¯s grandfather, who was amassing even more power as he closed his eyes. Headmaster Taurus held his staff in hand and directed dozens of golems at the same time.


    ¡°Was this enough time, old man?¡± Headmaster Taurus asked.


    ¡°It¡¯ll do,¡± Rorken said calmly.


    A golden barrier flicked to life, but this one was different, or at least it felt different. The color was richer and more holy, somehow. And it didn¡¯t just envelope those of us who had been saved by smaller ones. It protected Lord Vasquez and the Black Bull as well.


    Spells made of shadows, arrows, and light magic fell down on the barrier as the monster barreled into it and tried to smash it to pieces. But it didn¡¯t even so much as flicker.


    ¡°Be burned by¡ª,¡± Rorken said.


    Slick.


    From the old man¡¯s shadow, an ornate black spear burst through his chest. Sending blood splattering over us. Even so, the old man didn¡¯t flinch and just smiled.


    ¡°Should have aimed for my head instead of my heart, bastard,¡± he cackled.


    The shadow which had stretched along the rocks and had made it through the barrier before it was raised was expunged. The spear was sent back into the darkness.


    At the same time, whitish golden swords numbering in the hundreds instantly came into existence from outside the barrier. They all shimmered with the same brilliance of his wings and, in unison, all crashed down with a colossal force that shook the ground like an earthquake.


    There were screams and shouts, but it was impossible to make out anything beyond the barrier that protected us. The outside world was exploding and being burned by holy flames, and after some time, things began to settle.


    Once the dust was whisked away, the entire stadium could barely be considered a ruin. Its decimation allowed us to see the main school building clearly, which just so happened to have been on fire. And when looking out into the capital, there were pockets of flames and smoke rising in the air. It was pandemonium.


    But we still aren¡¯t done here.


    It was impossible to tell how many people had just died. Blood and limbs were scattered about. Bodies crushed underneath rocks or burned. Identifying friends from foes was impossible for the dead. But it wasn¡¯t for those who were still standing.


    A field of golden swords pierced the ground, as well as the monstrosity that still managed to survive. Its disgusting flesh warped and bubbled as it reformed in its hunched position. It had balled around the older Inquisitor, leaving him unscathed.


    However, the young one was not so lucky. He stood out in the open, his armor torn asunder, his flesh ripped and burnt. His sword was barely a sword anymore, as it was just a metal handle. It was miraculous that he still lived.


    ¡°Is that all you have, old man?¡± the young one taunted one final time.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Consecration.¡±


    The golden swords flickered to life, and the light grew in intensity. It was like looking at the sun, and then, they all exploded again. The flash burned my retinas, and all I could see was black. Everyone else also let out a yelp of pain. That was until a warmth spread from my chest, and my eyes came back into focus, and the pain subsided.


    If the stadium was ruined before the consecration, now it was nothing but a smoldering pit of ash and molten rock. I, along with Headmaster Taurus, just gawked in awe. An entire structure had essentially been leveled and wiped clean by a single old man far past his prime.


    He managed to form hundreds of spell cores, maintain them, and then give them a secondary purpose¡­just how powerful was this man in his prime? Could anyone have stood a chance? Why didn¡¯t Arotal just take over the world with him at the helm?


    The young Inquisitor had been wiped away. There wasn¡¯t even a speck of blood where he once stood. Even the large monster was a smoldering heap of flesh, the signs of its regeneration gone. Sadly, it still moved as the Inquisitor below it climbed out from underneath the corpse.


    The brilliant light cast by Kaladin''s grandfather¡¯s wings disappeared, and the old man stumbled forward, coughing blood. The wound through his heart had healed but not as it should have. Fresh blood seeped through his white shirt as some of my agents moved to give him medical attention with our light magic.


    Because the fight¡­it just would never end, would it?


    With Kaladin¡¯s grandfather falling, the barrier did as well. Mason Fields, flanked by a squad of Dark Elves, rushed toward us, only for Lord Vasquez to intercept them with a few of my agents and golems in tow. Headmaster Taurus sent his Black Bull toward the final Inquisitor and another group of Dark Elves that sprang from the shadows.


    We were hopelessly outnumbered as more Dark Elves came into the fray. It seemed a large portion of the Shadowclan, maybe even the entire clan, had turned on us because a single man flanked by a Shadow Dancer came out from the darkness.


    It was Chieftain Shadowstorm and the former guard to the king, Parhen. I stood up and readied my bow. I only had one more arrow, so I had to make it count.


    ¡°Headmaster, can you fight them?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°It¡¯s not really a choice, is it?¡± he chuckled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m stretched thin as I am. But I¡¯ll manage something.¡±


    Humanoid shapes made of earth and fire formed around us and sprinted off toward the two Dark Elves. Then, a bright light appeared above us, sending the tendrils of darkness away. I heard a snicker from the old man, only for him to cough up more blood; his wound was not healing.


    ¡°Much appreciated, but I believe you should focus on recovering, Old Timer,¡± Headmaster Taurus said.


    ¡°Just kill that bastard, and it will all be worth it¡­besides, he¡¯s a bigger schmuck than I a¡ª¡±


    Thwack.


    ¡°What?!¡± Bowen shouted.


    Blood spurted out from the old man¡¯s chest as something lodged itself inside of him. It was so fast, but I immediately snapped toward the direction from which it came, which only served to add to my confusion.


    An arrow? But how? From where? It didn¡¯t come from the high ground. It came from the direction of the city¡­that¡¯s¡­that¡¯s not possible. An arrow can¡¯t fly that far, and I didn¡¯t sense a hint of mana on it.


    Even so, an arrow had struck and hit Kaladin¡¯s grandfather in the chest. The old man slumped forward, the light from his orb disappeared, and his immense pressure vanished. It seemed he had died from a sniper from an unknown location.


    I couldn¡¯t focus on it. I could only tell Kaladin my failures if we survived all of this. The headmaster spawned more golems using his magic and sent them at Chefitan Shadowstorm, only for the man to slice them apart with his ornate spear. Tendrils of shadows came at us from all directions, but Headmaster Taurus sent a gust of wind out to destroy them.


    ¡°Things are not looking good, Young Miss. Most of your men are badly injured, and we are losing in numbers now. I don¡¯t know if Vasquez can kill Mason when he is this outnumbered as well,¡± Headmaster Taurus said, his tone grim.


    The battle was getting bleaker by the moment. We were outnumbered, and the Inquisitor was able to fend off the Black Bull with magic. We needed to meet up with more forces at this point if we didn¡¯t want to get wiped out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s retreat using your golems, we can find safety and we can regrou¡ª¡±


    The words caught in my throat, the magic and fighting ceased, and the world went deathly silent. My heart was gripped in an unexplainable sense of dread as if a hand of ice was threatening to rip it out. The bloodlust was beyond anything. No, calling it bloodlust was not correct. It was a primordial fear that no person could muster, but for me, it was not unfamiliar.


    It was something I had only felt once, and that was the feeling of death. When I was dead, in the darkness of the void, something was there, watching me only to slip away and for me to wake up here. And now, it had returned in full strength, and it forced everyone still.


    I didn¡¯t dare move as the world around us darkened to an unnatural state. It was like the sun vanished, and a black fog had consumed the area. A familiar but hollow laugh echoed.


    I let the sounds of armored feet striking the ground walk past me as a tall, pitch-black figure walked past me and stood in front of us. His hair wasn¡¯t just black; it was the same color as the void, nothing. His skin was pale, and somehow, there were strips or tendrils of void cut out from it. Where there should have been flesh, it was just empty space no matter how hard I stared.


    His full plate armor was much the same, utterly dark like the void of space. The motifs on it were skulls and chains looking all the part of an evil man, and that, too, had seemingly come from nowhere.


    ¡°So, this is the power of a real god?¡± the familiar voice of Kaladin¡¯s grandfather mused.


    But his voice had changed. It was inhuman, almost just like his appearance. It seemed to grate at the back of my mind. All my instincts told me to run regardless of what happened. I was facing down an inconceivable monster, not an old man.


    Thwack.


    Crush.


    With a single swipe of his hand, he knocked down an arrow that whizzed past me. It was the same silver arrow that had killed him.


    ¡°Petty tricks won¡¯t work anymore. It¡¯s about time I finish what I started,¡± Rorken said as he strode forward.


    The old man reached his arm forward, and an elegant black greatsword materialized into his hands. The sword, unlike his golden swords from before, seemed real. Like a sinister black steel sword had just come into existence. When I tried to stare at it, it felt as if my mind was being sucked out of me. It was a black hole that threatened to destroy my very conscience if I continued to stare.


    I ripped my eyes away from it, and my first thought was that it was the antithesis of Hubris. If Hubris was a blade fit for a holy knight of a god of light, then this blade was fit for the death knight of a demon of darkness.


    Rather out of pure fear or necessity, Mason Fields, the Inquisitor, and the Shadowclan rushed the dark Exarch. Rorken let out a hollow laugh as he lurched forward far faster than any of them and instantly met Mason Fields head-on.


    With a single swing of his dark blade, Mason Fields had his weapon separated in half, along with his head. The rest of the group converged, but I watched in awe as a single man danced amongst dozens of opponents, effortlessly blocking and cutting them down.


    His blade strokes were beautiful, his stance immaculate, and his defense impenetrable. He cut down one Dark Elf after the other. Chieftain Shadowstorm¡¯s spear never even got close and was parried or blocked with ease.


    The shadow magic sent his way and the holy hammers from the Inquisitor were nothing to him. He cut them all down, splitting the spell cores at the source with practiced ease. It was like a master disciplining his students. It was an inhuman show of force. They never stood a chance.


    The fight continued, but I stared on, dumbfounded, along with everyone else. One man was once again committing a one-sided slaughter, but this time, not against riff-raff rebels but skilled warriors, some of whom had lived through a three-hundred-year war.


    After Mason Fields fell alongside twenty Dark Elves and a handful of Shadow Dancers, their steps, already laced with fear, began to falter. Instead of fighting, a Dark Elf tried to run away into the shadows, but the void blade easily cut into him through his back, sending blood splattering across the floor.


    Chefitian Shadowstorm engaged in combat once more, followed by a sea of shadowy tendrils, but Rorken remained firm. His blade cut an elegant line, slicing spells apart and slicing the Mythril spear in half like a hot knife through butter.


    Rorken reached out with a gauntleted hand and grabbed Chieftain Shadowstorm by the face. The Dark Elf let out a grunt of pain as darkness enveloped him. But it wasn¡¯t the darkness of his shadows but that of the void.


    Parhen, who was stunned and locked in fear from an overwhelming sense of dread, had finally sprung into action alongside the Inquisitors to save the chieftain. Rorken tossed Chieftain Shadowstorm into Parhen. His blade blocked the Inquisitors and the two exchanged only a few blows before Rorken was overwhelmed, having one of his arms sliced off.


    But something changed in Rorken as the fallen Exarch stepped back. One of his hands had just vanished and simply disappeared into nothingness. Not only that, it seemed like the man himself was slowly disintegrating.


    He let out a deep sigh. His eyes were pitch black, and reading the emotion on his face was impossible, but it still gave off the feeling of a defeated man despite the show of force he just mustered.


    ¡°All this power, and I couldn¡¯t even bring you back, Aru. I never amounted to anything,¡± he said quietly.


    Rorken looked back at us and told us, ¡°You, the one with the beard. You¡¯re the Headmaster of this school, right? Do me a final favor. Tell my family that I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I heard Headmaster Tarus swallow, ¡°Sorry for what?¡± he managed to say, his voice shaky.


    ¡°For everything, I guess,¡± Rorken said as he raised his sword up.


    With a hollow voice, he began to speak; the very words held the same power he emanated, that of the Voice, ¡°One last time, show me chaos before the false god¡¯s creation.¡±


    I looked up at what should have been the night sky, but it was just an empty space as far as I could see. A sword, far bigger and more ominous than the claymore from early, towering above even that of a castle, loomed above us. And that was it.


    Darkness enveloped our group like a shield, and by the time we came to our senses, we had returned back to the smoldering grounds of the stadium. There was nothing left of Kaladin¡¯s grandfather. The Dark Elves were gone, and the Inquisitor was nowhere to be seen.


    It was just the Headmaster, Lord Vasquez, my surviving agents, and myself.

 Vol.7 Ch.204- Like Honey Dripping From A Poisoned Blade.

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Again, one more time. Put your back into it and aim for the ribs,¡± I requested.


    Varnir hesitantly picked up the thick tree branch and sighed. ¡°Kaladin, you know I was joking about all the other times, with Sylvia maybe killing me for hurting you during practice? But at the rate I¡¯m going here, I really am going to get hunted down by her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The first two didn¡¯t do anything, so another shouldn¡¯t matter. Just do it,¡± I insisted.


    Varnir sighed deeply and said, ¡°Fine¡­just protect me when the time comes.¡±


    Varnir whipped back like he was swinging a bat and took one giant step forward and swung. I had my arms held above my head, and the tree branch swung by a mana-enhanced Varnir, which was by no means tiny and was closer to a log than a branch, impacted directly into my exposed ribs only to explode into splinters.


    Yet, I felt next to nothing. The skin on my side was only reddened. There was a slight tinge of pain telling me I had been hit by something, closer to the feeling when someone bumps into a corner of something. That shouldn¡¯t have happened, considering I took a direct blow to my ribs. At the very least, I should be on the ground gasping for air. I¡¯d be lucky if such a swing didn¡¯t crush all my ribs on one side and then some.


    I guess I am sturdier now. But how? Is this the effect of Sylvia¡¯s ritual? Why did my body clearly change, but I feel no difference from how I¡¯ve always been?


    And what¡¯s with this change? Are my muscles thicker and denser, like Tsarra said? Or is my skin more robust? Or¡­is it just magic?


    ¡°Okay, Varnir, I¡¯m going to need you to cut me. Just a graze on the shoulder, nothing serious,¡± I said, turning to face him.


    Varnir gave me a dark look but nodded as if convincing himself of something. ¡°Right. Give me your spear.¡±


    I obliged and summoned my spear from thin air and tossed it to him. Varnir shook his head as he got into a stance and let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Here I go,¡± he muttered half-heartedly.


    Varner gave a quick and simple thrust forward. I felt the sharp blade slice into my skin. The pain barely registered, but that was typical for me anyway. However, it did appear that I was not stab-proof or had become an immortal Vampire as, sadly, I did not gain the ability to regenerate my injuries since I watched a thin line of blood trickle down from a shallow wound.


    ¡°This is truly fascinating,¡± Tsarra muttered to herself. ¡°You seem to have a high resistance to blunted weapons, but sharp objects injure you as normal¡­would you care to try magic? Just a spell or two?¡±


    I shook my head and said, ¡°No, that¡¯s enough for today, and I would like Sylvia with me if I were to attempt something that dangerous. Besides, there is a chance she knows what happened to me.¡±


    Tsarra raised an eyebrow and murmured to herself, ¡°So it was Sylvia¡¯s doing?¡±


    I chuckled at her enthusiasm. The previous Tsarra, who was nervously muttering to herself and on the brink of crying from embarrassment, had vanished. It seemed her pursuit of knowledge gave her superpowers of some type.


    ¡°Listen, this is the last time I do something like this again, alright? Just normal spars from here on out because any moment now, some angry Vampire is going to be coming for my throat. I can only get lucky so many times, Kaladin. I¡¯m shocked she isn¡¯t already here,¡± Varnir whined.


    ¡°Kaladin must have been rough to sedate her for so long,¡± Tsarra responded quickly.


    What?


    Varnir and I both looked at Tsarra in shock. Tsarra¡¯s smile was wiped clean off as she covered her mouth, her face and ears turning a shade lighter than her hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go now¡­¡±


    ¡ª


    It took me some time to find them as they were on the far side of the villa, watching Mila, Dallin, and Cordelia playing together in the garden. I sat down next to her and glanced at the sword resting in her lap. Ever since Cerila has awoken from her fight with Sylvia, Hubris has been unable to leave Cerila¡¯s side, quite literally.


    The sword cannot be put into a Spatial Ring anymore, and only Cerila can move it. And if she leaves it somewhere and moves away from it, the sword automatically comes back to her. Depending on how fast she moves, the sword can become quite dangerous with the speed at which it returns.


    It¡¯s a shame she can¡¯t throw it, only to have it return to her. Once it reaches a certain distance, it just hits an invisible wall as if gravity has no meaning on it and returns back to her hand. I guess if someone were in the middle of it, they could suffer an injury.


    She slowly looked up at me with fatigued eyes as if she hadn¡¯t managed even an hour of sleep.


    <Long night?> I signed.


    Cerila narrowed her eyes in defeat and nodded slowly. <I kept waking up from a dream. Whenever I go to sleep, I see the same thing.>


    <A dream¡­what kind of dream?> I asked.


    <A man¡­sitting at the foot of a moving river. There¡¯s ice floating in the river, but everything around him is dark. I always wake up right as he turns around to face me,> she explained.


    <When you go to sleep, the same dream repeats?> I questioned.


    Cerila nodded and looked up at the sky as she signed, < I can¡¯t escape the feeling that I¡¯m missing something. Something so important and meaningful, and for some reason, I feel as if this dream is trying to remind me of what I¡¯ve forgotten.>


    It must have to do with what happened during their fight. But Sylvia can¡¯t remember anything either, and she hasn¡¯t mentioned any dreams to me. Nor has it been keeping her awake at night. Also, her abilities have nothing to¡ª


    Wait¡­a vision¡­Sylvia¡­the dungeon we were stuck in¡­that weird vision after she first healed me, those five pillars of light. And the void entity that reached out to grab me¡­


    I stood up as the dots began to connect in my head.


    Five pillars of light with one massive one. Who else could it be¡­The Six? Yes¡­most likely. The Six were with Amon-Ra, but there were only five people ever mentioned, so Amon-ra must have been the sixth pillar while the fiv¡ªfive¡­four Exarchs, one High Exarch, and the Shadow Exarch make six? One Holy Relic per Exarch. The sword, shield, bow, and spear are accounted for in the holy scripture of the religion, which means there is at least one more weapon that belongs to one of the other two that is not known to the public.


    But what about the other pillars of light? Soldiers of Amon-Ra? And the void entity¡­fighting The Six¡­Sylvia¡¯s soul, my soul¡­Talgan. The thing I saw in that dream Sylvia showed me was Talgan.


    ¡­can Talgan live through memories? Or, more likely, can he alter them? Is it possible that Talgan is still alive somewhere?


    No¡­that¡¯s not possible. Two thousand years should be too long, even for a Vampire Elf. Also, what about Sylvia¡¯s sword? What¡¯s the deal with that? We still have so many questions but the root of them seems to be¡ª


    Cerila grabbed my arm and yanked it, snapping me out of my mental spiral. She looked at me with concern in her tired eyes.


    <Kal?! Are you okay?! You just stopped talking and weren¡¯t saying anything at all.>


    I let out a long sigh, not at Cerila¡¯s concern but at myself. At her, I gave her a warm smile. How long had it been since I had done something like that? A year or two?


    <Sorry, your story made me think of a few things. I¡¯m not sure about what happened to you, but I believe I may have an inkling now,> I explained.


    Cerila tilted her head to the side. <What did you say? An ink-what?> she questioned.


    <A clue,> I clarified. <What if I told you that Talgan may have played a part in all of this¡­ someway or another?>


    Cerila pondered my question as she furrowed her bows. She closed her eyes tight just like she did when she was a kid and thinking hard, her bushy tail swinging side to side.


    <I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t see how someone who has been dead for so long can do anything like giving me a dream after a fight¡­?> she eventually signed.


    <Mmm, maybe you are right,> I agreed.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    I sat back down and watched Cerila for a moment, hoping that maybe mentioning Talgan would jog some kind of memory within her, but there was nothing of the sort. I suppose it was outlandish to assume that Talgan suddenly appeared in the middle of their fight, did some Blood Sorcery, and wiped their memories while escaping into thin air.


    Yeah, there¡¯s no way something like that could have happened.


    ¡°Daddy! Are we leaving?! Are we finally going to the town?!¡± Mila shouted as she sprinted at me.


    I caught the giggling child mid-jump and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s almost noon now, so we should be leaving shortly. How about you go wake Mommy and help her get ready, mmm?¡±


    Mila only needed to hear one thing before she was sprinting at full speed back to the villa, leaving Dallin and Cordelia in the dust.


    I turned to Cerila and asked her, <You¡¯ll be joining us, right?>


    Cerila let out one big yawn, but I didn¡¯t miss the fact it was to cover up the deep-set frown on her face. Even the fatigue in her eyes seemed to have grown. <Yes¡­I don¡¯t think I can sleep and I would like to go with everyone.>


    ¡ª


    The carriage glided across the stone path and into the city of Flumare. We decided to spend the day together as a large family and head into town to enjoy some more shopping and general city sightseeing.


    The tournament officially ends tomorrow with the ceremony announcing the top three students who participated. Sylvia would receive her accolades and her one request from King Maxwell. From there, a week-long party across the city would be held, which we were only required to attend the first day. Our general plan was to return to Vinovia after the first day.


    However, for today and thanks to Lord Marinos, we secured a boat ride into the bay along with our sightseeing and shopping plans. Apparently, if luck would have it, we could do some rare ice-water fishing. However, we were warned to keep our expectations low.


    Naturally, that didn¡¯t stop Mila and Dallin¡¯s excitement in the slightest. Going on a boat in the open sea was a rare occasion for people in this world, considering the ever-looming threat of sea monsters and, of course, Leviathans. But the bay next to Flumare was sizable while also being relatively shallow, which meant Leviathans could not enter it, and the few monsters that called the bay home were basically hunted into extinction by the fishermen.


    Of course, monsters were still a real threat, and there was no guarantee of a one hundred percent safety rating, but that was just the way the world worked. We took almost the same risks traveling long distances over land.


    But that was for later. As for now, we had a city to see and take in. Now that I had been in Flumare for almost a month, I had to admit it had grown on me quite a bit. The fresh smell of the salty sea in the air never got old. The entire feeling of the city itself felt comfy and warm. The people, whether it be self-delusion or fact, seemed kinder.


    Maybe it was the weather or the ocean, or because it wasn¡¯t a capital city filled to the brim with citizens and the hustle and bustle that came with it, but it was like people were enjoying their lives more. Even the parts of the town with those of lower income didn¡¯t feel as oppressive as parts of the capital or even Curia felt.


    Or maybe I¡¯m just getting old, and I¡¯m finding value in how the air of my city smells. After all, if my lives were combined, I would be turning thirty-one this year. Even so¡­those first fifteen don¡¯t count too much, do they? It wasn¡¯t much of a life when I compared it to my most recent fifteen.


    We had been walking in and out of stores and checking out stalls for sometime now. I looked over to where my parents were huddled over a stall with Dallin. The three of them were just browsing some woodworked bowls. It wasn¡¯t anything fantastical; it was mundane and simple, yet¡­it felt special.


    ¡°Yes, it all feels special,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°What¡¯s special?¡± Sylvia asked, poking her head around my shoulder.


    I smiled and touched a finger to her nose. ¡°You are.¡±


    A tinge of red hit her ears as she averted her eyes, ¡°Wel¡ªwell, yes¡­of course I¡¯m special! I¡¯m me, obviously!¡±


    ¡°Cute,¡± I said simply.


    Sylvia rolled her eyes and thrust two long pieces of fabric up into my face. She bounced between one and the other for a moment as if deciding. One was a rich, deep purple, while the other was a bright yellowish gold.


    I wondered if she would buy one for herself as well, but her outfit didn¡¯t call for one today. It was something I had bought her, and I had to admit I was quite proud of myself. Sylvia, like me, typically wore darker colors with a splash of color. But today, she wore a white and turquoise cloak buttoned up at the top with a blue and gold ribbon and a bright red gemstone placed in the center. Coupled with a simple white undershirt and skirt that matched, I thought the colors suited her well.


    Sylvia didn¡¯t say anything for a few moments, so I smiled as I raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Is matching my eyes the goal?¡± I teased.


    ¡°Duh¡­they are scarfs¡­for wearing¡­why, you don¡¯t like them?¡± Sylvia said meekly.


    ¡°I never said that. Which one do you want me to wear more?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia hummed to herself as she brought them up higher. ¡°Well¡­I like both of them. Yeah, why not both? Why pick at all? I¡¯m going to pay for both of them,¡± she said to herself with a satisfied nod.


    I snorted and chuckled as she strode away proudly. Next up was number two, but I could tell she wanted something vastly different from the other.


    Her orange-spotted tail sagged behind her as she looked up at me with her big blue eyes. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you hungry for? We have much to choose from around here,¡± I asked.


    Mila¡¯s eyes darted back and forth before she finally settled on something. ¡°Something sweet?¡±


    Now, that¡¯s something I can get on board with.


    I haven¡¯t had any sweet bread in a month, and frankly, I¡¯m craving some. I¡¯m tempted to dip into my chocolate stash, but I must remain strong; after all, I do have a promise to keep with someone, and I can¡¯t go around eating all of it.


    ¡°You¡¯re speaking my language now. Let¡¯s find something then,¡± I said as I extended my hand toward her.


    Mila took it but looked up at me with a look of confusion. ¡°But I¡¯m already speaking your language? My Human language is getting better¡­right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, your Human is almost perfect, Mila. And it was just a saying, don¡¯t mind me,¡± I explained to her.


    It was true. Mila¡¯s Human language studies had progressed in no time, thanks in part to Grandpa Jacobs. She hesitated sometimes, and when words or phrases got too big or complicated, she struggled slightly, but for general conversation, she could be considered entirely fluent now. At home and in private, she spoke both Beastmen and Human, oftentimes interchangeably and, to me, sometimes in the same sentence.


    Even Mila¡¯s ability to use sign language had progressed tremendously. I couldn¡¯t quite call her fluent just yet, but in a year or so, it would be a third language for her, no doubt about it.


    Mila giggled as I led her by the hand. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see Grandpa. I¡¯m going to tell him you said I was perfect.¡±


    I chuckled alongside her as I moved through the throng of people, eyeing any food stalls that caught my eye. ¡°I¡¯m positive he would agree with me. And I think he will be very excited to see you. I think he misses you and Dallin the most.¡±


    ¡°But I think Grandpa likes Daddy the most. He always talks about Daddy whenever we study things,¡± Mila said confidently.


    ¡°Oh? Does he now? Hopefully, he says good things about me,¡± I said.


    ¡°Grandpa always says good things about you, Daddy. That Daddy is very smart and knows so much,¡± Mila told me.


    I chuckled and smiled at that revelation. It seemed he honestly had a soft spot for Mila and Dallin to be saying such things.


    But would it kill the old man to say that to my face? I think the last time he said I was smart, I was also dumb. Something like that¡­


    ¡°You two! Yes, ah! The Dragonslayer, please come. You look like a man in need of a snack,¡± a voice called out to us.


    I peered over at the vendor who called out to us. He wasn¡¯t the first to recognize me, as I was not hiding my identity. For the most part, people just gawked at me from a distance. Only a handful took a step forward to talk to me.


    Most of them just wanted to say hi to me, and I obliged. But the vendor here had something interesting.


    ¡°Fruit at the cusp of spring? Isn¡¯t it far too early to be picking these?¡± I questioned as I picked up a green fruit that resembled an apple.


    ¡°A good eye as well as the knowledge to back it! Truly a knowledgeable man! But what you don¡¯t know is that this fruit had been perfectly preserved in ice to be sold during the off-season!¡± he bragged.


    I gave the apple a firm squeeze, and sure enough, it seemed to be in perfect condition. Apples would have been freshly picked a few months before my birthday, and the last time I had one was with Cerila at the Annual Field Games.


    I wonder how Agnar is doing. Knowing him, he is probably enjoying life to the fullest, hunting some dangerous creature somewhere¡­what a character.


    ¡°This might not be exactly what you were looking for, but are you interested?¡± I asked Mila.


    ¡°Fruit¡­¡± she examined the apples.


    The merchant smiled as he extended a green apple to Mila. ¡°Here, take a bite of this, it''s on the house.¡±


    Mila greedily accepted the fruit and immediately bit into it. I could hear the fresh crunch as she sank her teeth into it and ripped a fresh piece of flesh off. Her face lit up for a moment, but then she scrunched her eyes shut and puckered her lips. It was clearly not a sweet apple.


    The merchant let out a bellowing laugh as Mila glared at him. ¡°Sorry, sorry, little one, just a joke. I couldn¡¯t help myself as now I get to tell my friends this story. Here, for my rudeness, please accept these as payment. These are much sweeter,¡± he said as he handed over two fresh-looking red apples that were smaller.


    Mila hesitated, and I put a hand on her head and rubbed it. ¡°Try those ones instead. They should be much sweeter.¡±


    Mila¡¯s tail wagged side to side as she reached out for them. Sylvia walked up beside me, smiling.


    ¡°Where are the scarfs? You don¡¯t want me to wear one now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What? No¡­they wouldn¡¯t match that brown jacket I gave you,¡± she explained.


    True, I guess it wouldn¡¯t match. But this leather jacket was a D-ranked dungeon item and was awfully convenient and comfortable with its ability to make the wearer feel neither too hot nor cold.


    Mila bit into the apple, releasing another satisfying crunch. She let out a gleeful shout and, to my surprise, dashed off behind us. Walking past were my parents, Dallin riding on the shoulder of my chuckling father. Mila jumped up and down until Dallin reached down and grabbed the apple from her outstretched hands.


    She quickly moved over to where Padraic and Cerila were browsing another stall and handed the apple to Cerila. She looked surprised at first, but even though she was tired, Cerila managed a kind smile and thanked Mila for the gift, split it in half, and handed the other half back to her.


    It was a lovely show of affection, one I hadn¡¯t expected from her. But it just showed how much Mila had begun to change. And Mila wasn¡¯t the only thing that changed in that moment.


    The air around us shifted. It was instantaneous, the bloodlust that assaulted us. I flicked around, dodged the dagger pointed at my head, and blew the merchant¡¯s head clean off with a burst of white-hot fire.


    We were being attacked by multiple people.

 Vol.7 Ch.205- Evil May Lie Dormant. But It Always Returns.

    The smell of burned flesh tickled my nose, but I ignored it as I turned around. It felt like the world was moving slowly as I watched everyone react to the sudden situation. My father was wrapping himself and Dallin in a cloak of shadows. My mother¡¯s lightning-clad hidden blade was through the throat of what seemed to be a regular citizen with a knife.


    Sylvia and I were springing forward. I could hear and sense multiple people behind me, but they were of secondary concern. My heart thumped as I watched Cerila protect Padraic from a sword with her ice. Cerila let Hubris fall to the ground and instantly embraced Mila, bringing her close. She tried to defend herself and Mila with a thick layer of ice, but she wasn¡¯t quick enough.


    An assailant with a long, thin dagger thrust forward, breaking the blue ice. Cerila twisted her body, and the dagger missed Mila and plunged straight into Cerila¡¯s chest. It was a moment later that my Stone Bullet cracked the dagger-wielding man in the back of the head, dropping him to the ground. I turned to face two people rushing toward me.


    Both of them looked like regular everyday citizens, but they had weapons out, and I quickly dispatched them with a torrent of flames. It was pandemonium, and I couldn¡¯t immediately tell who was a regular civilian and who was part of the group of attackers.


    Because it wasn¡¯t just us being attacked.


    I parried a sword thrust from behind and sent my spear through a man¡¯s chest. I glanced around, and people were attacking others indiscriminately. A mage at a food stand obliterated a group of people with a Fireball.


    Thankfully, without a word, my family and I had essentially made a circle around the three non-combatants. Sylvia was already treating Cerila¡¯s wound while protecting us with orbs of blood, shooting out crimson spikes at incoming attackers.


    I sliced the head off another attacker and immediately felt a sickening twist in my stomach. Out of instinct and on pure sense alone, I glared out into the panicking crowd and caught a glimpse of someone sprinting toward us. It was a woman, and even though she was covering herself in a cloak, I still managed to see her eyes, the bottom of them a bright red and the rest a dirty blood color. It was a pair of eyes I would never forget.


    I moved to send a hellfire of Stone Bullets at her, but the ground began to shake violently. I lost my footing and crumbled down to one leg as the hair on the back of my neck stood up. I could feel the immense amount of mana now that was gathered below us into multiple spell cores. I encased myself in stone, knowing that I could trust my family to protect themselves and others. It was a good decision, as the world around us exploded.


    Boom.


    ¡ª


    Sylvia Talgan¡¯s POV.


    I wasn¡¯t able to feel anything before the ground grumbled with an unknown power. Even so, I saw everyone going on the defensive and instantly moved the blood under my control to protect Mila first. Whatever happened wouldn¡¯t kill me, so her safety was paramount.


    A crimson shield was wrapping around me when the explosion went off, followed by something barreling into me. The air got knocked out of my lungs, and my ribs cracked and broke in my chest. I thought a random piece of debris had crushed my chest, but I was wrong. I flipped around, my ears ringing and my body screaming at me in pain. I tumbled head over heels multiple times, impacting falling rocks and stones on my way until I crashed into the ground.


    But the ground immediately gave away again, and I started to fall deeper. I was healing my body as fast as I could, fixing broken bones and giant gashes in my arms, chest, and legs. I even took a sizable rock to my head but resisted the urge to blackout and pushed through the pain with gritted teeth.


    The stench of a vile sewer assaulted me as I impacted the ground, and just to piss me off, it was almost completely dark besides the light shining in through the hole I crashed in from. I felt my body break in multiple places again, but I instantly began to repair myself because, beyond the stench and the darkness, my senses were overwhelmed with the smell of blood.


    It wasn¡¯t my blood, but the blood of my loved ones at a distance, and right in front of me was the scent of someone I had been looking forward to killing for a very long time. I let burning blood course through me, and even though I wasn¡¯t healed yet, I thrust my arm out and caught a sword with my bare hand.


    It sliced into me and cut my flesh but stopped in my bone, just like I wanted. The pain was overwhelming; I wanted to cry out, but those feelings were washed away by the pure resentment and loathing I felt. A pair of crimson eyes looked down at me as a female Vampire I had never seen tried to push the sword further into me.


    But it never budged. I wouldn¡¯t let it. And even though I had never seen her, I knew exactly who she was.


    She was the Vampire that crippled Kaladin and hurt Mila. And she had finally come to die.


    With raw strength, I stood up and pushed back against the woman, and the sword embedded into my hand. Her eyes lit up with shock from underneath her hood as I forced her back and summoned my sword from my Spatial Ring and into my free hand.


    I thrust forward, and she backed off, ripping the sword out of me with her own strength. She didn¡¯t give me any time to gather myself and immediately launched into another straightforward attack. I knew what she was doing, and I decided to let her do it.


    The sword pierced my shoulder, and she immediately opened her mouth wide to sink her fangs into me, but she abruptly stopped. The blood on the ground, by my will, had formed into a spike that impaled her through the leg.


    I immediately took control of her body and backed away from her, letting my wounds heal completely. My hearing came back to me, and I could hear fierce fighting from above; spells and blades clashed over and over again, and I could smell the fresh blood being spilled.


    ¡°Wha¡ªwhat did you do to me?¡± the Vampire said with a pained gasp.


    She was trying to fight back and regain control of herself, but she was too weak and couldn¡¯t stop me. I glared down at her, reached into her body, and controlled her. She reared up from her knees with her sword in hand, twisted it around, and sent her own blade through her stomach.


    I went face to face with her as I gazed straight into her fearful eyes. ¡°You are lucky I don¡¯t have time to make you suffer the same way you made them. So kill yourself slowly and watch all the blood drain from your body, wench,¡± I spat.


    ¡°No! Wait¡ªgah, I¡ª!¡± she tried to resist, but she continued to take her sword out from herself and stab herself in the stomach again and again.


    She would slowly drain herself of blood and die a pitiful and agonizing death as her body healed itself. It was the most fitting end I could give her.


    I felt the muscles in my legs expand, and I kicked off the ground, jumping straight up and out of the hole I had come in from. I had a fight to join and a family to protect.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡ª


    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV.


    I was fighting, completely deafened and battered. After the explosion, a giant sinkhole had formed, and we fell into the center of what looked to be the city¡¯s sewer system. The people were pouring out of the tunnels and ruble like ants. The White-robed assailants were supported by groups of what looked to be Amon-Ra paladins and priests. The white-robed people weren¡¯t an issue.


    They just rushed to their deaths with a zealous fervor, and judging by their open mouths and reddened faces, they were coming at us on suicide missions. I had killed dozens at this point, probably at least fifty people with magic and my spear. The real problem was the paladins.


    They were highly skilled and most, if not all of them, wielded some type of magic. All of them were also properly geared, wearing full armor and using high-quality Cobalt or Dwarven steel weapons. They came at us with calculated strikes and often in groups of two or three. So far, I had only managed to kill four of them entirely.


    I forced many of them back, even impaling one through the chest with my spear, causing a grievous wound. But they would retreat to the support of a priest who healed them while a group of the white robes would swarm in to protect them, forcing me to fight them instead¡ªthe priests, when not healing, sent light magic spells at us.


    I dodged or cut them down in the middle of the frenzy. My father and Cerila focused on protecting Mila, Dallin, and Padaric, while my mother and I went on the offensive. Sylvia was nowhere to be found at the moment, and I didn¡¯t have the luxury of looking for her, lest I be overwhelmed by the tide of paladins and white-robed assailants.


    Another two-man group of Paladins pushed me as I cut down a white robe with my spear. The first one swung his warhammer wide, and I dodged just out of its range. The second one, in coordination with the first, swung his great sword down at me, and I deflected it with my spear.


    The bones in my arm vibrated painfully from the powerful strike, but I forced his sword up and thrust my spear into his knee so he couldn¡¯t escape me. The first one stepped forward and blasted me with a gust of wind magic, but I countered it with a wall of earth magic.


    I pushed through the earth wall, while the first one tried to drag the second one away, but we needed to start to kill the paladins if we were to have any chance of making it out of here alive. A hammer of light flew at me from across the hole, ripping the arm off of an unlucky white robe that was rushing me. I cut it at the spell core and followed through, hitting the surprised greatsword user in the chest. He let out a yelp of pain and, with a foot encased in stone, I crushed the warhammer user¡¯s head. A Stone Bullet ended the other in a flash.


    Why didn¡¯t they just attack us in an orderly fashion? Why send randomly armed civilians at us?


    I sensed someone running up behind me and was relieved to see a familiar face. Sylvia thrust her estoc into the back of a paladin which exploded into a ball of crimson. I cut down a few white robes that were between us, and without a word, she sank her fangs into my arm. I felt my broken ribs knit back together, along with all the smaller gashes and cuts on my body. My hearing returned shortly after.


    I wanted to ask her what had happened and where she had been to have such a dark look in her eyes, but this wasn¡¯t the time or place. We needed to make some headway.


    ¡°Take over defending the others so we can push the enemy back,¡± I requested.


    Sylvia nodded, and both of us pushed back to the center where my father was. My mother, upon seeing us, decided to regroup as well, and we quickly and efficiently changed guards. I saw Mila and Dallin, both of them completely mortified, but that could be remedied later as well.


    Before we launched our counter-attack, I summoned multiple orbs of white fire that sailed into the air. They broke off into thin streaks and crashed into the ground in fiery explosions. I aimed for the mages and priests in the back in hopes of knocking as many of them out as possible.


    The four of us rushed into the dazed groups and began slaughtering everyone. Now that my mother and I were no longer alone and overwhelmed, we could efficiently kill even the paladins as they could no longer retreat to safety with ease. The white robbed assailants were no longer as zealous and eager to rush to their deaths. As my father, mother, and Cerila cut down people left and right with blades and magic, even the paladins began to hesitate.


    As we pushed through, it seemed I had killed or displaced a large chunk of the mages and priests as the paladins, still putting up a fight, were collecting more wounds. With white fire wrapped around my spearhead, I sliced and thrusted my way forward. It felt as if we were finally making headway when a bolt of light whizzed past my head.


    I used my Soulsight and saw two enormous blobs of light moving through the crowd at a rapid pace. Two large men in golden and Cobalt armor broke through the ranks, each wielding massive hammers. They were the pontifex¡¯s personal guards.


    They aren¡¯t even pretending anymore. This is basically a declaration of war.


    We launched spells at them, but they shrugged off the weaker of the spells, and my Stone Bullets had no effect on them. Cerila¡¯s ice lance was crushed with their hammers, and despite being so big, they even dodged my follow-up Lightning Bolt.


    The first of the two launched himself at Cerila, while the other came for my father. I was about to send a plasma-based spell at them, but I couldn¡¯t risk hitting my family in the process, so instead, we split off; I went to help Cerila while my mother helped my father.


    I formed a combination spell core and released it. The white flames on the tip of my spear condensed and warped into a blazing blue, only to be still like glass after a moment. I thrust at the paladin, and he deflected my strike with the shaft of his warhammer. He sent a golden spear of light magic at me, which I dodged, and Cerila followed up with a blast of ice magic directed straight at his head.


    The paladin dodged her attack and swung his massive hammer at me. I decided to block it with my spear but instantly regretted it as my hands went numb momentarily from the concussive force that vibrated my bones. It felt as if I had hit a brick wall.


    Cerila and I swung and thrust our weapons, each changing our tactics and trying to out-maneuver the paladin, but he was fighting against the both of us with ease. He was clearly a veteran, and his skills showed. He never let my plasma-clad spear get close to him, and he always opted to keep Cerila¡¯s Hubris away from him with a swing.


    The man was in full plate armor, but he moved with a deftness that was beyond that. He was at the level of a War God, maybe not as powerful or devastating as King Maxwell, but these two were a cut above the previous paladins. So, it was time to switch things up.


    Cerila and I pushed him at the same time, and he blocked both of our strikes with his giant hammer and the gauntlet on his armor. Cerila¡¯s sword dug into his armor, and he used the head of the hammer to knock her away. I destabilized the ground underneath him with earth magic, and Cerila tried to freeze one of his hands, but the paladin simply stomped through the ground, maintaining his posture, and broke free of the ice by crushing it.


    Cerila and I both backed off and began launching spells directly at him, trying to overwhelm him with the magic. It was a howling storm of ice alongside the thunderous booms of yellow lightning. Our spells made craters in the ground and kicked up tons of debris. Stray shots that didn¡¯t directly hit the paladin¡¯s location flew off only to hit a random white robe or destroy the walls.


    I didn¡¯t need the dust to clear to see that the paladin was unharmed. With my Soul Sight, I could see that he had protected himself with a shield of mana, which must have been light magic, which left me with only one choice.


    I wanted to hold onto this, but I can¡¯t afford to ration my mana in this kind of situation. Even eliminating one of the pontifex¡¯s guards would free us up.


    I started forming the triple spell core with gravity, fire, and lightning for a railgun shot. I hadn¡¯t used this spell since I killed the Chaos Dragon, as it consumed a large swath of my mana and did almost just as much damage to me. I was nearly finished when I had to abruptly stop and defend myself from a sword aimed at my chest.


    I blocked the sword strike, and my eyes met the eyes of a young man I hadn¡¯t seen in years. His brown hair fluttered, and he grinned at me as his second shortsword plunged itself into my side. But it was his first mistake, assuming I was defenseless in close range. I thrust my hip forward and yanked the arm on his first sword.


    So I tossed Alnwar over my shoulder and onto the ground.


    I thrust my spear down at him to end his life, but I was forced to block a hammer swing that sent me flying back. I used gravity magic to jerk myself to a halt in midair and land safely.


    The paladin pushed Cerila back as Alnwar stood up and wiped the sweat from his brow. He threw his arms wide and chuckled.


    ¡°Wooow, I didn¡¯t expect that move. Here I was, thinking I¡¯d get a sneak attack in when you were your most vulnerable. But I suppose I shouldn¡¯t expect anything less from my most prized possession.¡±

 Vol.7 Ch.206- In Our Lords Name, We Put Our Faith In Him.

    My initial surprise waned as a burning hatred boiled up within me. There was no hesitation in my choice. I dipped my mind into my Spatial Ring and pulled out two syringes; the thick red substance within wobbled with the movement.


    I eyed my father and mother, who were faring better against their paladin. We were too close to each other to use a wide area of effect magic, and the stragglers were beginning to gather themselves as a new group of rugged-looking paladins showed up.


    Their armor was different, some haphazardly maintained, dented in the shoulders and helmets. Overall, they looked like a band of brigands. The purple articles of clothing and cloaks were thrashed, but the marked-out and desecrated symbols of Amon-Ra were present. They were all members of the Chapter of Despair.


    I met my father¡¯s eyes and threw the syringe with all my might. We had talked about using the drugs if things got out of hand. A shadowy hand whipped out from my father and snatched the syringe out of the air. He quickly injected himself in the thigh, and I followed suit.


    The effects were almost immediate. I felt my skin get taut. My veins bulged and pulsed against the surface of my flesh as my heart thumped in my chest. Sylas¡¯s version of my stimulant was made with purer and higher quality ingredients, as well as being appropriately mixed, which made it all the more potent.


    And with it, my emotions exploded out of me.


    ¡°Wow, what did you just stab yourself with? I don¡¯t even want to imagine the¡ª¡±


    Alnwar¡¯s words were cut short as he fell to the floor and reached for his own throat, choking on the air around him. The paladins were forced to their knees as well, and all the fighting in the pit had ceased for a moment as the full force of my bloodlust suffocated those around me.


    ¡°Alnwar Strongfold. Today is your last day on this planet.¡±


    Power coursed through my muscles and veins as I shot forward like a cannon, aiming straight for the man¡¯s throat. My body became wreathed in golden lightning as white flames danced along my spear¡¯s tip. Alnwar managed to get back to his feet, but he blocked my thrust with shaky hands.


    He dodged and blocked my repeated strike, the fear in his eyes and the hesitation in his movements clear. I didn¡¯t give him a moment of respite as I pushed the assault. I swept my spear along his body for a slash and knocked his long sword up into the air.


    I repositioned the tip for a thrust to the heart, but the second short sword came up to deflect it. I sent a blast of close-range white fire at him, but he dodged to the side with his tremendous speed. We locked back into a fury of blows, and I continued to push him into a corner. As the fight progressed, the fear of his features lessened as he regained control of himself.


    One thing is certain. Alnwar is not a pushover, and judging by his soul, he is at the level of a War God but not nearly at the top like King Maxwell or even a Grandmaster mage like Bowen. This means the stories of him slaying an Exarch must be fabricated lies.


    With my heightened senses, I heard the swing and ducked to the side, avoiding the massive war hammer that aimed to crush me into dust. The impact made a crater on the ground, and I went to thrust my sword into the paladin but was forced to react to Alnwar¡¯s attack instead.


    I used gravity to force me the opposite way and to the side. My body jerked violently as my equilibrium shattered from the change. It made me want to vomit, but with that unnatural movement, I dodged the attack entirely and went for a counter-attack on Alnwar.


    Thankfully, Cerila was right behind to deal with the paladin, and for the first time, her sword came into contact with flesh. The paladin whipped around his hammer with great force that moved the air as blood splattered from a sizable gap in his back. At the time, I also caught a glimpse of my parents.


    My mother had left to kill the new Chapter of Despair paladins and allow my father free reign during his battle. A storm of shadows swelled and exploded out toward the paladin, who countered with golden spells of light magic. The intensity of their battle had increased tenfold as it destroyed the land around them, and any unlucky to get caught up in it had their lives snuffed out by tendrils of shadows or bolts of light.


    Regardless, my focus remained on the fight at hand as I trusted that Cerila would handle that paladin from here on out. Alnwar had mostly regained his composure and dropped into a low stance. He kept both his short and long sword pointed at me and struck out like a viper.


    I had to pay close attention to his body to see which blade would come at me, but I was able to read it with my enhanced body, the increased focus from the combat drug, and years of experience. I went for a leg sweep using my spear as a staff, but Alnwar dodged back out of range.


    He shot forward immediately after, and I sent him retreating with another thrust, or so I thought. Alnwar crossed his blades into an x and blocked my spear in the center. He used the momentum to get under and knock my spear up, and instead of retreating like he usually did, he pushed into me.


    He shoulder-checked and staggered me, and I watched as the short sword went low and aimed directly at my side. The blade would pierce my side and right into my internal organs.


    If it could, that was.


    I trusted in Squeak¡¯s and Padraic¡¯s abilities, and instead of backing away, I brought the shaft of my spear down on his head. Alwarn¡¯s grin was disgusting as the blade impacted me, but it was wiped away in a flash as the sound of metal on metal rang out. My spear crashed into his head, and I sent a knee into his gut, knocking him into the air slightly.


    With my spear in hand and my body enhanced to its maximum, I pushed Alnwar away and sent him flying into a pile of rubble. I flipped my spear around and pointed the golden horn at Alnwar as I primed a White Fire Lance to end him. It was far easier and faster to cast than a plasma-based spell, and I had already prepared it as he was flying off.


    The white fire warped the air as the intense heat boiled off my spear. But within a matter of moments, the spell launched a jagged lance of white flames at Alnwar. However, I sensed an incoming spell core and watched with surprise as a golden hammer sniped the Flame Lance out of the air. The paladin fighting Cerila had taken a brief moment to launch a spell to protect Alnwar.


    Honestly, these two paladins are more of a problem than Alnwar at this point.


    Cerila was struggling against her opponent. Her movements were sluggish as time went on. She hadn¡¯t slept in a full day, and the long battle was draining her even more. She may actually collapse at any moment.


    Alnwar burst out from the rubble and raced toward me, completely unharmed. It seemed even he could use light magic to heal himself. I prepared myself to meet his attack head-on when suddenly Alnwar stopped, skidding to a halt and throwing himself back.


    A clump of purple rock collided with the ground making a crater and kicking up a large cloud of debris. There was a thunderous crash to the side as something else impacted the earth by Cerila and the paladin. A massive purple blur moved through the smoke with terrifying agility and speed, and I watched as the paladin swung his war hammer at it.


    An armored hand covered in a thick layer of purple crystal impacted the hammer mid-swing and crushed it into dust. The paladin was blown back from the blow, and an armored figure that stood taller than even the massive paladin brought both his hands down and smashed the soldier on his shoulders, forcing him to his knees.


    A gust of wind appeared as the crystal figure extended his hands out and back and, with explosive force, went to clap. The paladin¡¯s head and helmet were crushed into a blood mist, his ears touching in the center. The crystal man dragged the body up and hoisted it into the air after.


    ¡°Have no fear, for your king has arrived! Let none survive our fury!¡± King Maxwell shouted into the air, accompanied by his menacing bloodlust.


    On cue, there were caws from the air, followed by many blurs in the distance. Spells began raining down from the air on the white robbed assistants and paladins of the Chapter of Despair as Gryphon Riders decimated their ranks.


    King Maxwell, covered in his crystal magic, rushed over to me, his face mostly obscured, but I could see the grin on his lips. ¡°Come Kaladin! Let us finish this bastard!¡±


    There was no hesitation as I sprinted to catch up to him. Alnwar scowled and ran full tilt into a group of his allies, but the two of us gave chase. We crashed into the lines of white robes and paladins and began slaughtering them.


    With spear and magic, I killed dozens, burning their bodies to a crisp, impaling their chests, and crushing their bones with every swipe of my weapon. King Maxwell made mincemeat of anyone who dared to stand before him. Every punch claimed a life and sent a corpse lying in a sea of their own blood.


    The ground was an ocean of crimson as we waded through the corpses of the fallen to Alnwar, who was being healed by a group of priests. His light magic must not have been enough to heal him completely. I sent a Fireball into the group, and Alnwar grabbed and tossed the priest into my spell. The priest exploded as he impacted my spell, his limbs flying off in random directions.


    We were just about to attack Alnwar when something changed. My gut twisted into a knot as I sensed an overwhelming power from our side. There was a flash of light from a broken sewer pipe, and something shot out from it. It moved far faster than anything I had yet to see, and I couldn¡¯t make it out at all.


    The gust of wind blew past me as it moved straight toward Cerila. My heart leaped in my chest as I sent magic toward it in an attempt to halt its advance; even King Maxwell tossed a disk of purple crystal at it, but our attacks missed entirely.


    Cerila was killing off a squad of paladins. Her chest was heaving up and down. Her eyes sunk into her skull, and the signs of intense fatigue all over her. She was late to react to the new attacker.


    She brought Hubris up to defend herself, but in the blink of an eye, her entire arm was separated from her body. Her hand, still holding Hubris, spiraled in the air, trailing blood. Time seemed to come to a halt as I watched a knight wearing pristine silver armor jump into the air.


    The man was tall but more lanky than muscular. The armor he wore was ornate and shimmered in the afternoon sun. A greenish-white sword that looked like it was made of crystal was clutched in one hand, and strapped to his other arm was an equally ornate shield. It was beautifully crafted, with the symbol of a bright golden sun at its center and white wings coming out from it. I had never seen it in person, but I instantly recognized it, and so did King Maxwell.


    An Exarch. The Shield Exarch of the North.


    The crystalline sword disappeared into thin air, leaving his hand free. He snatched Hubris out of the air, but the moment he gripped the sword, he was tossed into the ground as if the sword had dragged him. He impacted the ground like a meteor, as King Maxwell and I arrived on top of him.


    The Exarch laid on his back, Hubris in one hand, and his shield sprawled out to the side. I thrust my spear down at the fallen man, and King Maxwell went to stomp his head.


    ¡°That was unexpected,¡± the Exarch grumbled in a relaxed tone.


    I swore I didn¡¯t even blink, but his shield was suddenly positioned in front of him. I hit the shield with my spear, but it bounced straight off. King Maxwell¡¯s kick was stopped dead in its tracks. A burst of white light flashed from the sun on the shield, and I felt the intense heat and powerful mana, so I dodged back out of instinct.


    The magic barely grazed my arm, but I felt my flesh burn, then nothing. I had lost a chunk of my forearm along with my jacket.


    An instantly cast spell? From the shield itself?


    ¡°Kaladin, stay back. Grab Cerila and take her to Sylvia. I¡¯ll handle this guy,¡± King Maxwell said in a low voice.


    I rushed over to Cerila, who was gripping her missing arm, trying to staunch the bleeding. The Exarach was already back on his feet, trying to pull Hubris off the ground but to no avail. Eventually, he just shrugged and summoned his sword back from his Spatial Ring.


    I picked Cerila up and rushed her over to Sylvia. Alnwar might get away, but Cerila¡¯s life was more important. My worry for her overran my seething hatred for him.


    I saw that my father had defeated the other paladin. Shadows crawled around him as his purple and black spear embedded into the head of the slumped-over paladin. In the meantime, Sylvia had encased the other three in a sphere of blood and was attacking and killing anyone who approached her.


    She cut the head off a white robbed man and looked at me with worried eyes. I handed the moaning Cerila off to her and took over the defense position as spells from the Gryphon Knights rained down.


    Cerila let out one final scream before she passed out as her arm began to regrow. I stepped back, let the spells of the knights finish off the last few remaining assailants in this area, and turned my attention to Sylvia.


    She pulled away from Cerila¡¯s neck with a frown. ¡°She passed out, but she isn¡¯t in danger anymore.¡±


    ¡°Good, put her in the sphere with the others for the time being,¡± I requested.


    Sylvia nodded, and a tendril of blood snaked out from one of the nearby bodies and wrapped Cerila up, only to crawl itself into a crimson sphere. It was¡­ unnerving a bit, but I had gotten used to it, so there was no reason to be surprised anymore.


    Off in the distance, King Maxwell and the Exarch were exchanging blows. Each strike rocked the ground and sent shockwaves across the entire place. Entire sections of the crater were being torn to pieces as the two fought at inhuman speeds.


    ¡°So that¡¯s an Exarch¡­¡± Sylvia muttered from my side.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can the king win?¡± Sylvia asked, looking at me from the side.


    If Grandpa¡¯s words are to be believed¡­


    ¡°If we threw everything at him, maybe,¡± I answered.


    I was beginning to see what Grandpa meant. King Maxwell, the strongest man on the continent, was not able to land even a single hit on the Exarch. His massive tower shield seemed to move immediately to block and strike, and although his sword was not a Holy Artifact, whenever he swung the blade, it would slice into the King¡¯s crystal armor, taking a massive chunk out of it. Thankfully, it was quickly regrown, but how long could King Maxwell keep up?


    My father and mother made their way over to us. The two of them were drenched head to toe in the blood of their enemies and their own as well. Without even needing to be asked, Sylvia immediately healed the two of them.


    The three of us watched the two fight, and it was clear that we could not intervene recklessly. King Maxwell was giving it his all, and so was the Exarch. Any slip up would be the end for us.


    Eventually, the two men broke apart from each other. Neither of them was winded or wounded. The Exarch stood tall and planted his shield into the ground with a thud.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet the Berserker King face to face. The stories don¡¯t do your strength justice,¡± the Exarch said humbly.


    ¡°Gerimia Foster, the Shield Exarch. Tell me, why have you invaded my kingdom?¡± King Maxwell demanded.


    ¡°All land is equally ours under our god. I have every right to be here. And besides, I think it¡¯s rather obvious as to why I¡¯ve come. But there seems to be an issue¡­so I¡¯ll be taking my leave now,¡± Gerimia said.


    What? He¡¯s just going to leave?


    ¡°What?! We can¡¯t leave now you just¡ª¡±


    Alnwar¡¯s yapping was silenced with a single glance from the Exarch. ¡°I won¡¯t be hearing any complaints from you.¡±


    Gerimia looked up into the sky as Gryphon Knights circled above. ¡°Besides, we are outnumbered, and I don¡¯t intend to wait things out only to starve to death. I¡¯m a defensive specialist; I can¡¯t defeat an army with this many elites alone. We are leaving.¡±


    ¡°As if I¡¯d let you. This hole will be your grave,¡± King Maxwell snarled.


    ¡°No, it really won¡¯t be. But if you want it to be yours, that¡¯s fine with me, Your Majesty,¡± Gerimia said with a shrug.


    King Maxwell shot forward, but he stopped in his tracks. We all felt it. The feeling of dread increased, and the hair on the back of my neck stood at attention. And my body screamed at me to run. It was a familiar sensation, and Sylvia was the first to shout.


    ¡°Stop him! He is starting a ritua¡ª¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s warning was stopped just with the Exarch¡¯s voice, ¡°I do not permit you to preach to me. You shall all know silence.¡±


    The sun on the shield lit up, and a burst of light flashed. No magic or sudden pain hit us, but there was a definite change. All the sound in the entire crater had ceased as if the world had gone deaf.


    King Maxwell rushed forward, but an enormous golden barrier flashed to life. It reminded me of the barrier that Mason erected in Gilcour Thicket all those years ago, but this one was three times as big and covered their entire side in holy light.


    ¡°Oh, hear, all you faithful, I hereby command you, be strong and courageous. Have no fear or dread of them, for your god is with you today.¡±


    Once again, the Exarch¡¯s shield flickered to life. With golden rays, the sun shined, and the wings shimmered, and rays of light streamed out from it. They arced off and danced in the air, and we all watched as they shot down and into the invaders. The white robes and paladins all glowed with a holy light as they began to stand up, examining themselves as if surprised by something.


    Even the people who were at death¡¯s door and nothing but limbless corpses began to regrow limbs and stand back up, full of vigor, as they picked up weapons. The only bright side was that the dead stayed dead and did not rise. Even so, we were once again surrounded.


    The refreshed mob let out war cries as they rushed us with renewed fervor. Spells from the knights crashed into their ranks just as before, but it appeared as if they were less effective. People were losing body parts from Fire Balls or falling rocks, but they healed almost immediately and got right back up.


    The first wave crashed into us, and with Sylvia¡¯s help, the four of us began to fight back. We killed dozens more, and there was a stark difference now. Before, the white-robed people seemed nothing more than civilians, blindly rushing to their deaths. But now, even the weakest amongst them was slightly more robust, which wasn¡¯t much, all things considered, as they still died all the same.


    It was also unnerving that we were the only ones that couldn¡¯t speak. Our swords clashing, the cutting of flesh, none of it made any noise. It was only the shouts of zealots and the low hum of a chorus of voices mumbling in sync off in the distance.


    Sylvia yelled into the air, like she was breaking free of the silence, and shouted, ¡°Hold them back! They are doing a ritual! I have to try to stop them! Throw the bodies toward me!¡±


    Sylvia jumped back, and blood began to spiral out from the corpses and shoot out into the crowd. The blood pooled on the ground and, like a rushing river, began to flow toward us. The crimson liquid gathered above Sylvia into a massive ball as she quickly mumbled to herself with her eyes closed.


    I had no idea what she was doing, but we did as she asked. I thrust my spear into the heart of a woman and tossed her body over my head and into a pile. My mother cut through the hoard with her twin lightning-clad blades as my father used his shadows to launch the bodies backward.


    And their souls¡­they have golden chains around them now¡­what is happening?


    The low hum grew louder, and the feeling of impending doom increased exponentially. Sylvia let out a curse that she didn¡¯t have time for and pointed her sword forward. The sphere of crimson liquid wobbled and morphed, taking on the appearance of metal. It slowly transformed into a giant spear that resembled mine. The spear oozed power and the same feeling of dread as the golden shield.


    ¡°Kaladin, help me! Use that spell!¡± Sylvia yelled.


    I jumped back and knew exactly what she meant. I focused on my reserves of mana and began forming the same triple spell core at the tip of the golden horn on my spear. The white flames condensed down by gravity into a blue sheen and then further into a smooth glass texture.


    The searing heat boiled the blood and warped the air around us, but we paid it no mind. If Sylvia said that the ritual needed to stop, then that was what needed to happen.


    After a few moments and my spell ready, Sylvia shouted, ¡°Now! Bring it down!¡±


    There was no boom like last time, but the shockwave was just as intense as I threw my spear. It knocked us back, but we couldn¡¯t help but watch the spears soar off. They flew over the head of the king, who was annihilating the waves of zealots with crystals and fists. The crimson and blue spear raced toward their target, only for a silver knight to walk out from the barrier.


    He raised his giant tower shield and, from his back, expanded six golden wings, three on each side. Pure mana exuded from his form and thickened the very air around him. He braced himself behind his shield as the two spells impacted him, followed by a flash of blue and gold light.


    The following shockwave rolled over us like the force from a bomb, this time literally knocking us off our feet. We hid behind our magic, and Sylvia protected us with a wall of blood. After the explosive force and the dust cleared, Sylvia dropped her wall of blood.


    The entire area was wreathed in blue and golden flames. The only thing between us and the golden shield was a purple mass of crystal that slowly broke apart. King Maxwell stood tall but, still unharmed, and glaring down at us was the Shield Exarch.


    His golden wings flapped behind him, his shield unmarred by the devastation, and the golden barrier still erected. The exarch raised his crystal sword and shouted to the world.


    ¡°The faithful must take hold! Answer to your god, which you have confessed to! Fight your last fight for your entire life in service to his brilliance!¡±


    From behind the golden barrier, the still-standing paladin, priests, and white-robed assailants dropped to the floor. From my Soul Sight, I could see that they were dead. And even without my Dragon eye, I could visibly see the golden specters fly off into the shield only to evaporate into visible mana and be absorbed.


    It was then that the threat was evident. There were no words between us. We immediately began casting defensive magic. I layered dozens and dozens of earthen walls in front of us. Sylvia also did the same with her Blood Sorcery, and even King Maxwell retreated to our position.


    He stood in front of us and thrust his fists into the ground. Crystals the size of houses began to spread out like mountains toward the threat. Sylvia was wrapping us all in a giant sphere of blood as the voice rang out.


    ¡°Consecration.¡±


    The world was filled with a brilliant golden light that consumed everything and threatened to break through Sylvia¡¯s magic. The last thing I saw was Sylvia¡¯s magic barely failing to envelope the king, before sound returned to us. Outside of the blood sphere, it sounded like a storm. No, it was closer to being in the middle of an orbital bombardment from my previous life.


    The entire planet seemed to shake from the force, and it was a long time, at least five minutes, before things finished. We all remained in silence, waiting, but I couldn¡¯t hear or sense anything besides those of us inside the barrier. I gave Sylvia a nod, and the bloody barrier splashed onto the ground.


    The outside world was barren. The crater, which was filled with blood, bodies, and rock, was a perfect hole in the ground now. The only thing that remained was a purple cocoon directly in front of us. Other than that, there was nothing.


    Still feeling the effects of my drugs, and with what little I had in the tank, I sprinted forward. My family called to my back, but I continued to run, headless of their words. They were safe, the immediate threats were gone, and I absolutely would not let Alnwar escape so easily.


    Their escape path was clear, a sewer pipe of the city. I ran directly into the darkness, following their only possible path. I was running at full speed when I ran into a crossroads. But the footsteps in the filth were easy enough to follow. It was then that something rushed out of the darkness.


    I wasted no time, sent multiple Earth Lances into it, and continued to run. The body was impaled into the roof of the sewer, and what I did manage to make out in the darkness was bloodshot red eyes followed by the snarls of a person. It must have been a Vampire, but I ignored it and continued forward. That could be dealt with later.


    After a few minutes of running, the smell of the sea hit me, and I broke free into the light. I was on a dock facing the blue ocean with the burning city behind me. And out in the water was a single dingy being rowed by Alnwar, the Shield Exarch standing, watching me from across the water.


    It was being rowed out to a large ship docked out in the open water. Beside me was a bunch of slain fishermen, and I immediately ran over to a pile of harpoons and picked up the first one. I took a few steps back from the edge and recalled my match with Agnar many months ago.


    I focused the last dredges of mana in my body for one final railgun shot. The white flames flickered on the steel harpoon and melted it. As the flames coalesced down to blue glass, the harpoon warped and began to drip. The spell burnt my lungs and destroyed the hand holding the weapon, but I ignored it all.


    With what was left of it, I sprinted forward and, with all my might, I tossed it. The spell rocketed across the water, burning the sea and setting up puffs of smoke, and created a giant wave. And as it raced toward its intended target, the shield of the Exarch flashed, and a golden barrier protected the small dingy.


    The spell hit and exploded, sending another shockwave that kicked up the water and sent it spraying across the bay. Once again, my most potent spell had been defeated by the Exarch. The waves pushed the dingy closer to the ship and I fell to my knees, drained of mana and stamina.


    My anger burned intensely, but there was nothing I could do. Alnwar had escaped my grasp when he was right in front of me. I had failed.


    ¡ª


    Alnwar Strongfold¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Wew¡­that was too close for comfort. It¡¯s been a while, Gerimia, but thanks for the help back there. Who knew they were that strong?¡± I said as I climbed onto the deck.


    ¡°We did. We always knew they were that strong. Why didn¡¯t you strike the Dragonslayer down?¡± Gerimia questioned with an annoyed huff.


    ¡°Ouch¡­not even a ¡®good to see you¡¯ after all these years? And I tried. That kid isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. If I had a little more time before that damn king showed up, I would have killed him,¡± I said.


    Gerimia snorted. ¡°Whatever.¡±


    ¡°And hey, last time I checked, you failed your mission too, right?¡± I said as we walked down into the depths of the ship.


    ¡°I failed one of my three missions, and that was because something was out of my control. What¡¯s your excuse again?¡± Gerimia retorted.


    ¡°Same as always,¡± I grumbled as I sat down on a barrel.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gerimia barked. ¡°You have someone to talk to.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leading this mission. He is. And he is waiting for you down below,¡± Gerimia said calmly.


    No¡­no way¡­


    ¡°No one told me he was here!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Too bad for you. He¡¯s your boss, not mine. I¡¯d say I¡¯ll see you again, but that¡¯s only if you survive,¡± Gerimia said with a shrug.


    Gerimia left me to my thoughts. I swallowed the spit pooling in my mouth as my heart thumped in my chest. I was afraid of very little in this world. It was true that brat¡¯s bloodlust was otherworldly, I had never felt that way before. How did he even manage to muster that kind of bloodlust as to make me nearly faint?


    Even so¡­there is one thing I fear the most. A monster pretending to be a Human.


    I steeled myself, knowing there was no point in holding off. If I didn¡¯t go to him immediately, my death was guaranteed. With heavy steps, I descended into the belly of the ship.


    The bottom of this ship was supposed to be used for cargo only, but a large swath of it had been repurposed into a makeshift church. The darkness was lit by small candles and the heavy feeling only grew as I opened the door.


    Kneeling before a golden altar in Amon-Ra¡¯s image was a tanned aging man in his late fifties. His black hair was peppered with streaks of gray, and he wore black armor with golden accents made with Mithril. Rare and large dungeon cores adorned his clothes as a black collar popped up.


    I stopped a distance away from him and knelt, my head on the ground. I wasn¡¯t sure how long he made me wait as he mumbled to himself, but it felt like an eternity. Finally, he slowly stood up, and I greeted him.


    ¡°Grand Inquisitor, Sir. It¡¯s an honor to be in your most holy presence,¡± I said, making sure to have as much reverence as possible.


    ¡°Alnwar. It¡¯s been some time. Have you been well?¡± he asked, his deep baritone voice completely void of any concern or emotion.


    It was a simple greeting, and he didn¡¯t even bother to turn to face me. It was almost like it was practiced by a monster pretending to be a person, and it sent chills down my spine.


    I felt the sweat pool on my back. ¡°I¡¯ve been better, Your Holiness. Thank you for asking your most humble soldier.¡±


    ¡°Good. But Alnwar, tell me, why have you failed in your task?¡± he asked.


    My head dipped lower into the carpet. Sweat dripped from my hair into my eyes, but I dared not to move.


    I swallowed and answered, ¡°Please, forgive me. I was not worthy or strong enough to undertake such a task.¡±


    The silence drew on, and after a pause, he said, ¡°Alnwar, you are lacking faith. Our god chose you for this mission. It was a divine mission. Are you doubting our lord¡¯s decisions?¡±


    I bit my tongue and tasted the blood in my mouth as my heart leapt in my chest. It didn¡¯t matter. It never mattered.


    Because whatever I said, it was always going to be wrong. A damn monster¡­a being wearing the skin of a man. That¡¯s who Grand Inquisitor Marks is.


    I could hear him turn, and I knew I had to look up. I gazed into his dark green eyes.


    ¡°I see. Unfortunately, you are needed for what¡¯s to come, so I can¡¯t send you to Abby On The Hill for reeducating. We will continue this conversation and your punishment at a later date. I recommend you find solace in our lord soon, though,¡± he said.


    My heart sank the moment I heard the name of that infernal place. That was not a holy place. I was hardly an outstanding person, but I was loyal to our cause. And anyone who knew the name of that place¡­


    ¡°I understand, Your Holiness. I¡¯ll do just that.¡±

 Important Update and Temporary Hiatus Notice

This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

 Vol.7 Ch.207-What Does The Future Hold?

    Sylvia Talgan¡¯s POV.


    It felt like an eternity that day. The battle started just past mid-day, and by the time we returned to any semblance of normalcy, it was the night of the following day. After our initial fight, we rested for a short time to recover, and we spent a day and a half helping the soldiers and guards clear out pockets of resistance.


    Some of those white-robed bastards held hostages in buildings, threatening to kill them if anyone entered. To those people, we forced our way in and destroyed them all. I must have raided at least ten homes that night alone. Sometimes we saved the hostages¡­ sometimes we did not.


    The other people just went on indiscriminate killing sprees. There didn¡¯t seem to be any reasoning behind those insane monsters¡¯ actions. A report would come, and we would go there and put down the person only to move on to the next. Flumare was lucky that many skilled individuals were here in the town, thanks to the tournament. But that also meant there were more innocent civilians here than usual as well.


    However, I spent most of my time hunting my own kind. I personally killed fifteen blood-starved and maddened Vampires with my own hands. All of them looked like walking corpses, yet they plowed through crowds of people or hunted people cowering in their homes. The scenes which those Vampires left behind were as gruesome and bleak as they looked¡­mangled and torn bodies¡­a sea of blood wherever they went.


    I didn¡¯t know how to feel about the Vampires or anything about this, for that matter. I turned my brain off and moved forward the same way when the Dragon attacked. I felt that if I let my mind wander, I would crumble. So I told myself I was too tired and drained to care for others because the only thing that mattered was that my family was safe.


    Because now, all of this was over. Flumare had been secured. All the Vampires were dead. The rebellion had been put down. The Exarch and that bastard slaver had escaped.


    But¡­there was someone who didn¡¯t fare as well¡­and it was my fault. I was too slow to save him.


    ¡°Captain Fairchild, may we go inside?¡± Kaladin asked, his voice tired.


    Captain Fairchild looked down at us with sunken eyes. The blood on his face, in his hair, and on his armor had barely dried. The man was leading plenty of soldiers and town guardsmen in their operations. He must have remained awake the entire time, and even now, he stood guard.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one. The entire royal villa was locked down. Guards and soldiers roamed every inch of the estate, inside and out. No one could move a muscle without rubbing shoulders with an armed individual or hearing the squawk of a Gryphon from outside.


    ¡°Yes, please, go inside,¡± Captain Fairchild said with a croak.


    The double doors leading to the royal-only section were opened for us, but as I followed Kaladin, Captain Fairchild reached out and grabbed my arm. He looked down at me with pleading, tired eyes.


    ¡°Please¡­save him, Sylvia,¡± he said as he bowed his head.


    A swirl of guilt hit me as I was reminded of my previous failure. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± I promised as I walked in.


    The doors closed behind us as Kaladin and I made our way to the back section. This side of the mansion was eerily quiet, and the severe lack of people compared to the other side of the doors only bolstered that feeling. I stared at Kaladin¡¯s back in silence.


    I knew he was dead tired as well, but he never once complained. Just like me¡­well, just like all of us, he silently moved about the entire day, completing each task that was given to him with a cool and calm efficiency. But as the day wound down, the stress and worry started to creep into his movements and voice.


    Maybe if it were three years ago, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference, but I could now. And even though Kaladin might not admit it¡­he had grown very close to King Maxwell over the years. I don¡¯t believe that it was presumptuous of me to even say that the two of them had become close friends. It sure didn¡¯t feel like a king-and-his-subject relationship, that was for sure.


    But I perked up at the sounds of armored footsteps slowly approaching us from around the corner. Kaladin rounded the wall, took a step to the side, and narrowed his eyes. I did the same as Prince Xander stopped just a few steps away from us.


    Just like everyone else, he looked utterly fatigued with sunken eyes. Black and golden armor was splattered with blood, and his fiery red hair was flaked and matted down with brown splatters of dried blood. He didn¡¯t look at us in any particular way like he usually did.


    Kaladin once told me he believed that Prince Xander was putting on some kind of act, pretending to be something he wasn¡¯t. Before, I disagreed; I thought he was just a pompous jerk. But now¡­seeing the tracks of dried tears etched through the dirt, dust, and blood on his face, and his bloodshot eyes looking at us, I started to believe that maybe Kaladin was right.


    Because a power-hungry noble wouldn¡¯t cry over their father.


    Prince Xander slightly opened his mouth but shut it instead of speaking. His head dipped, and he continued to walk past us without saying a word. We watched his back round the corner as Kaladin and I shared a quick moment of understanding. I let out a sigh, and we continued to the end of the silent hallway. Professor Garrison was guarding the door, and he gave us a short but tired greeting. I gave the door a quick knock.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Lauren croaked.


    Professor Garrison gently opened the door to the massive and luxurious room of the king and queen. The carpet was bright and velvety red, and the golden trims along the ceiling and base of the walls were as elegant as the black marble columns holding it up. The room was fit for royalty, but the atmosphere was as grim and dark as it could be.


    Only four people were inside the room. Ren and Lauren sat at the edge of the giant bed while a man wearing a gray suit and bearing the symbol of Linnetia¡¯s House Paine stood off to the side. Ren was half lying on the side of the bed, dead asleep. She, like everyone else, had spent the last day and a half slaying the intruders; she hadn¡¯t even changed out of her armor yet.


    Lauren gave us a weak smile¡ªthe evidence of the long days present on her as well. It was also clear that she had been crying just as recently as a few moments ago.


    ¡°Thank you for answering our summons, you two,¡± Lauren said.


    ¡°Of course. Any time,¡± Kaladin said with a nod.


    I nodded back as I stepped forward to the side of the bed. I looked down and grimaced at the scene. The unstoppable and unmoving figure that was the ruler of the kingdom lay silent and still, wrapped in bandages from head to toe in his bed. His booming and energetic voice and presence that seemed to fill any room he was in¡­was gone.


    The ritual cast by the Exarch had gravely wounded His Majesty. I was unable to wrap him in my barrier before the destructive blast that leveled a city block hit us, but his magic was enough to save him. Even so, it wasn¡¯t enough to leave him unscathed. King Maxwell was alive, albeit barely.


    ¡°I understand this is a difficult thing to ask of you after such a long day, Sylvia¡­but can you please try again?¡± Lauren requested as she bowed her head.


    I nodded, and Lauren moved to give me room and access to the king¡¯s arm. In truth, I had tried to heal him before the second we broke him out of his crystal cocoon, but I was unable to. I had never run into a person I couldn¡¯t heal, nor had I seen such injuries before until today.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    I didn¡¯t know how to explain it to someone else. It was like the wounds not only refused to be healed by my blood, but the damage itself rejected any of my attempts and even caused me, the healer, to feel immense pain. I almost blacked out the first time from it. The wounds were something Kaladin had also mentioned to me. Wounds caused by Holy Artifacts could produce something called a stigmata; this must be that.


    Even so, I would try again because I need to learn how to heal him, not only for the king¡¯s sake¡­but for Kaladin as well.


    I glanced at Kaladin¡¯s bandaged arm, also bearing a burn mark that would not heal with light magic or my own. It was a minor wound compared to the king¡¯s condition that would hardly affect his day-to-day life, but I also ran into the same problem of being unable to fix it.


    I took a deep breath and bit down on the king¡¯s arm. I immediately felt the searing pain assault me. As my fangs drank the blood, it felt like molten metal was coursing through me. I winced but pushed through it. All I wanted to do was just heal his fingers, something that simple should have taken me but a moment, but even that proved too difficult.


    The wounds seemed to fight back against my pressure to heal them, and the pain intensified the deeper I went and the harder I tried. Tears filled my vision, and I was forced to rip myself away as I let out an involuntary scream and fell to my knees from the overwhelming pain.


    ¡°Sylvia!¡± Kaladin shouted as he wrapped me up from behind.


    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry¡­I can¡¯t do it,¡± I whimpered.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s okay¡­it¡¯s something we¡¯ve never seen or dealt with before¡­we just need some time to figure things out,¡± Kaladin said softly.


    ¡ª


    After I took a few moments to recover and had woken Ren, I apologized profusely. I felt awful that I couldn¡¯t save their father, as the two princesses just looked at me with dull eyes of defeat, and my fatigue only made it that much worse. We left the royal family to themselves and decided to get some sleep.


    Thankfully, Mila was already waiting in our room, and she woke up the moment she heard us open the door. Once I wrapped her and the others up in my barrier, I made sure they didn¡¯t see what was going on beyond the blood, but Mila was still shaken up by everything.


    But she was a strong girl, and even with everything that happened, she didn¡¯t complain one bit. Instead, she walked over to us and gave both of us giant hugs. It was refreshing and much needed. Admittedly, I felt a little better.


    I offered to shower first, and I quickly jumped into the cold water and rinsed myself clean of the day''s filth and grime. I didn¡¯t care much for anything else, let alone drying my hair, so it was the quickest shower of my life. I just wanted to end this awful day as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Do you want some water? I¡¯m going to grab some from the kitchen quickly,¡± I asked Kaladin as I wrapped my head in a towel.


    Kaladin was playing with Mila in a chair, and he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    I smiled softly and quickly made my way through the villa and to the kitchen. I swapped our water pitcher with a fresh one. On the way back, I ran into someone, basically dragging themselves through the hall. Out of everyone who wasn¡¯t injured, she was the one who looked the worst. And even though she hadn¡¯t slept in days¡­she still went out to fight.


    Cerila lumbered down the hallway toward the kitchen. I should have just let her be, but¡­


    <Cerila, are you okay?> I signed.


    She hesitated but just shrugged after a moment.


    <Are you wounded?> I asked.


    She shook her head tiredly, and against my better judgment, I had a question I really wanted answered. She risked so much¡­she was even poisoned by the sword that nearly ended her life with a single strike. If that blade had pierced her heart, she would have died regardless of what I did.


    <Why did you do it?>


    Cerila stared at me, the deep bags sagging underneath her eyes. Every bit of her exuded an intense lethargy that was not like her. But without even being specific, she knew exactly what I was asking, and a small light returned to her amber eyes.


    Cerila walked over to me and grabbed my hand. She twisted my fingers into a sign and smiled. <That¡¯s how you ask me that. And I did it because if it were him, he would have done the same for me. No¡­he would have done an even better job than me.>


    I looked down at my hands. <You would die for a child that isn¡¯t even yours?>


    Cerila tilted her head. <Yes. Because if it were my child, he would.>


    <How can you be so sure?> I asked imprudently.


    Cerila, instead of getting mad at my useless questions, just smiled at me. <Because that¡¯s the man I love. I¡¯m sure of it,> she signed confidently.


    Cerila continued to lumber down the hall, leaving me to myself and my own thoughts. Was it relief or frustration I was feeling? How was I supposed to feel about any of that?


    I¡¯m not sure¡­


    I trudged back to our room and found Mila nested in Kaladin¡¯s lap, fast asleep. He used one hand to stroke her head gently, and the other fumbled around with a large pale yellow crystal.


    ¡°What are you going to do with that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It may be early, but I¡¯m due for some answers,¡± Kaladin said as he glared down at the crystal.


    ¡ª


    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV.


    Despite falling asleep, my eyes fluttered open, and I knew I was in a dream. But it was the same realistic dream I had on my birthday where everything felt so real despite not being.


    I was atop a single flat mountain, and around me was nothing but a dark, cloudy sky. Despite that, I could see just fine as the bright moons in the star-filled night sky shone down on me. And for some reason, the largest of the moons seemed much closer than usual. Which only meant one thing.


    ¡°Hundreds, if not thousands, of people died today. If you had warned me, I could have prevented that,¡± I spat as I glared up at the largest of the four moons.


    The large moon glowed as a soft voice spoke to me, ¡°Mortals making their own moves are one thing, and because I can not see everything, Kaladin. I should only interfere if you are straying down a path that would have you lost forever.¡±


    It sounds like a convenient excuse. Maybe she just doesn¡¯t care because none of her followers died.


    ¡°Then where have your eyes been drawn, that they couldn¡¯t notice such a massive attack?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Explaining everything is too costly. So know this, Kaladin: Amon-Ra is making its move. Muster everyone you hold dear and those who can battle alongside you and bring them back to the capital immediately. You cannot afford to waste any time and only have but a few days. Head West to the city there and prepare for the wave of death. Because if you and your people fail there, all in this region will be lost,¡± the Moon Mother hummed.


    ¡°Wave of death? What does that mean? If the forces of the Holy Kingdom were to strike, it would be from the East¡­ and go back to the capital, then head to Curia? Why are you being so cryptic when apparently its importance concerns all of the region?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of my limitations. Please understand me, Kaladin. I am on your side, and I have not led you astray yet. And you will not be alone during this next battle. So I beg of you, for the sake of everyone, warn those around you. They will listen to you, but you must be preemptive in your actions. Strike as soon as you awake,¡± the Moon Mother said sorrowfully.


    ¡°If this is all a ruse, I swear you will regret this,¡± I said.


    The one giant moon began to back away into the night sky. As it retreated, she said, ¡°As I should. Put some faith in me, Kaladin, and you will see what side I stand on.¡±


    ¡ª


    With those final parting words, I awoke in the morning, staring at the ceiling. My distrust in the Moon Mother was at its highest. But if it were true that a more significant threat lurked in the West¡­then ignoring it would be catastrophic.


    This one time¡­I¡¯ll put some faith in her.


    Transportation over land back to the capital would take a little less than a week if we pushed horses to the maximum with no luggage. So, first thing in the morning, I went to the only group of people who could authorize the quick movement of a large group of people over the kingdom and quickly. Thankfully, with some explanations, Lauren agreed without much hassle.


    She must have sensed that it was a serious matter as I had never made such a request before. I had expected to ask the queen but she was off handling well, her entire nation as we learned that Flumare was not the only city that was attacked by rogue elements. Reports had been coming in from all over the kingdom confirming as much. And if that was true, that meant there was a good chance that the capital had been hit as well, which made authorizing the movement much easier.


    I rounded up everyone whom I considered either close to me or could fight in a battle, and within the hour, we were ready to set off using the kingdom¡¯s Gryphons. Almost all Gryphons were used in warfare, but a few that did not make the cut were instead used as quick forms of transportation in times of need or to relay important messages.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to do anything at all. These monsters are trained to fly to Fort Castra, and there you will make a switch to get to the capital,¡± the handler said to Professor Garrison.


    Professor Garrison spurred his Gryphon around and faced us. ¡°Alright, everyone, hold on tight! We are going as quickly as possible, and we are not stopping until we reach the fort!¡±


    The wave of death¡­what could it be?

 Vol.7 Ch.208- Epilogue.

    ¡°You are falling asleep a lot these days, old man. You didn¡¯t even notice I was here,¡± a voice called to me.


    It is true; I am getting old, and fast. And damn, does it suck. If I knew getting old was this much of a pain in the joints, I think I might have been riskier on a few missions¡­


    ¡°Yeah¡­I¡¯m old. That¡¯s what old people do, right? Sleep? So why don¡¯t you scram, little girl, and let this bag of bones rest,¡± I groaned at Artemis.


    I couldn¡¯t see her face, but I could sense her rolling her eyes at my back. ¡°You know I wouldn¡¯t be waking you if things weren¡¯t important.¡±


    Admittedly I perked up at that as I rolled over on my side and looked up at her. ¡°Oh? Did they finally crack her?¡±


    Artemis grinned at me. ¡°Yeah, so go get armored up. We¡¯ve got to look the part when we ruin her day.¡±


    ¡°Finally¡­took them too damn long,¡± I groaned as I sat up and stretched.


    Naturally, everything inside of me popped, well, besides my new bionic arm and leg. If those popped, I would have a really bad time. Either way, I got up and made my way toward the armory. Getting my armor put on me was a long process that took over thirty minutes.


    The machines were whirring, and the multiple engineers and attendants needed to operate them called out to each other, following the monotonous sequences. The hustle and bustle of it all had grown tiresome. I tried to stay out of armor whenever I could, but¡­being in a constant state of war made that nearly impossible, so I relished the time I did get¡­or what I had left, anyway.


    Man, they made these custom suits using some fancy technology that was the culmination of hundreds of thousands of years worth of technology from multiple space-faring civilizations¡­couldn¡¯t the process be a bit quicker?


    Eventually, the attendant, a young Human engineer with a bright smile that I had seen around, handed me my shiny yellow helmet. I took it and tried to make my way out when he launched into a barrage of things I frankly didn¡¯t understand. I understood a lot about my old suit, but ever since the tech got merged with other species, things just went way over my head.


    Not only that, I felt myself getting more and more annoyed as I tuned out his enthusiastic regurgitation of the things recently upgraded on my suit. Had I just become an old foggy who hated the youth and their enthusiasm? I¡¯m not sure to be honest. And I really didn¡¯t like that.


    I guess Humans aren¡¯t meant to age this rapidly¡­. it really messes with my head and my damn body¡­maybe I¡¯ll just go completely insane one of these days¡­


    ¡°Or maybe I¡¯m already insane¡­¡± I muttered.


    ¡°What was that?¡± the young engineer asked me.


    I pat him on the shoulder and smiled. ¡°Nothing important. Thanks for the rundown, kid.¡±


    ¡°But wait, I wasn¡¯t done¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just mail me a report or something!¡± I chuckled as I walked out, making sure to grab a bolt pistol and some spare ammunition.


    After all, what was the point of the armor if I didn¡¯t have a gun? I almost felt naked without something on me. Which was worrisome, but out of all the things I could worry about in my life, that was pretty low on the list.


    I checked my armored limbs with some stretches as I strode down the pastel-colored hallways. This station was built by the Elunari, so they used their plastic material, and I had to say it had grown on me. The bright colors were much more cheery and welcoming than the dull gray and black of most Human ships.


    But after a moment, I reached the portion of the station that required me to show identification and go through a series of scanners and guards. It was another long process, but at least I understood the reason for it all. We couldn¡¯t just let anyone back here.


    ¡°Five checkpoints later, and I¡¯m finally here,¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Did you get lost on your way here?¡± Artemis snickered.


    ¡°No, the commander just has a lot of jazz in his step now,¡± Va¡¯cot answered dryly.


    ¡­what?


    ¡°I believe you meant to say that he has a lot of ¡®pep in his step¡¯ Va''cot,¡± Apollo corrected.


    Va''cot tilted her head. ¡°What does having pep mean, and why would someone¡¯s step have it? At least jazz is a form of music in which you could, therefore, have it in your step through¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be here all day, so let¡¯s get this over with,¡± Hephaestus said with a clap, interrupting the young alien¡¯s train of thought.


    Artemis cracked her neck as she stood with her ear-to-ear grin. ¡°Finally, after all these years, we get to see her squeal. I¡¯m really looking forward to this.¡±


    For most of us, this was the moment we had been waiting for. It took all these months to break up all the fail-safes inside of Doctor Octario. She had a literal bomb tucked inside of her. And if people went digging around inside of her or started seriously causing her harm, it would explode with enough force to level a house. Which was unnerving, considering if Artemis had hit her any harder back then, she would have just exploded and killed us all.


    So months after her capture, the people doing whatever the thing they do finally nipped all the ends, cut the wires, and they must have disarmed the bomb. Artemis was pleased, and so was I. I signed up to either win this war or see Octario¡¯s head on a spike. Whichever came first was good enough for me.


    Or¡­that¡¯s how it was at first¡­seeing what happened to Va¡¯cot and her comrades¡­I wouldn¡¯t mind taking down a few other bastards on my way out. Who knows? Maybe a large chunk of Humanity will join us once we get this information to the public.


    We arrived at the sterile white doors that led to the medical section of the station, and with a quick identification check, the doors hissed open. Inside was a gaggle of white-coat doctors from various alien races moving about and mumbling to each other. The excitement in the room was palpable.


    At the center was a familiar face that looked worse for wear but was just as beautiful as always. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you on this fine day, Doc.¡±


    Doctor Su¨¢rez smiled as she ran a hand through her graying hair. ¡°It¡¯s a damn good day to see all of you here. Thanks for coming.¡±


    Artemis snorted. ¡°It better have been us. I think we deserve the first few kicks since we brought her here.¡±


    Apollo nudged Artemis with his elbow. ¡°Be thankful to the doctor for her hard work and decision to allow us to be the first ones here. There are many who covet this moment, you know.¡±


    Artemis sighed as she nodded her head. ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­thanks¡­Doc.¡±


    Su¨¢rez smiled softly. ¡°Of course, Artemis. I know you have been looking forward to this the most. And I¡¯m just happy I get to keep my promise to all of you,¡± she said as she swept her arms toward the other side of the large room.


    Beyond a locked door and a large pane of one-way glass was none other than Doctor Octario herself, strapped to a chair and blindfolded. She looked terrible, and that made me smile. Her hair was buzzed down, exposing all the fresh scars from cutting into her skull, and Father Time had kicked her in the stomach a few times for good measure.


    She was the woman who essentially kidnapped us as children, experimented on us, worked most of us to death, killed our friends in the process, and forced us to become emotionless soldiers for Humanity to fight in a war we were already winning.


    And, of course, authorized the hit on our most beloved Commander.


    ¡°So? Do we get to go in there and get a few hits in before we ask some questions?¡± Artemis asked as she licked her lips.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t kill her or make her unable to speak, and you can do whatever you want,¡± Su¨¢rez said. ¡°We¡¯ll be watching from the other side.¡±


    ¡°Music to my ears¡­¡± Artemis said as she rolled her shoulders and opened the door to the cell.


    The room was cold and deathly silent to the point we could hear each other¡¯s breaths and the clangs of our usually silent armor.


    ¡°Finally come to¡ª¡±


    Doctor Octario¡¯s words were cut short as Artemis kicked the metal chair with enough force to crush the legs, sending the old doctor to the ground with a moan of pain. In a fluid motion, Artemis ripped the blindfold up and hoisted Doctor Octario up into the air with a single hand around her throat.


    ¡°Remember me, asshole?¡± Artemis spat.


    Octario glared down at Artemis and spat in her face. Artemis just let the spit drip down her forehead as she chuckled.


    ¡°Damn, it feels good to see you struggle. Do you remember the first time you injected me, and I cried over the needle?¡± Artemis asked.


    ¡°As if I would remember something so useless about a failed product,¡± Octario said through gritted teeth.


    Artemis dropped Octario to her knees and gave her a firm backhand. Of course, at the minimum amount of strength. If Artemis or any one of us had put our full strength into it, that would have turned Octario¡¯s head into a paste.


    ¡°Well, I do. I never forgot how you just didn¡¯t give a damn. It really pisses me off just thinking about it,¡± Artemis growled. ¡°So here¡¯s a taste of your own medicine.¡±


    Artemis flicked a knife out from her armor and sent it straight through Octario¡¯s right shoulder from the top down. Octario let out a scream of pain as blood stained her white medical gown.


    ¡°You¡ªyou don¡¯t care about any of this! You just want your petty reve¡ª¡±


    Artemis kicked Octario in the stomach and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I really don¡¯t care about this war or anything like making Humanity pay for their sins. I signed up just to see you suffer and die a miserable death for what you did to the Commander and everyone else on Mars. That¡¯s my only wish.¡±


    ¡°At this rate¡ªyou¡¯ll kill me before it happens,¡± Octario said with a grin.


    Why did she say it like that?


    Artemis just looked down at her with a cold glare. ¡°You see, the big wigs said we get to do whatever to you as long as you can talk and don¡¯t die. And you trained us up really well, and I don¡¯t miss¡­I think each of us can take a few toes and fingers before you pass out¡­maybe even an arm or leg if we get some supplies.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what is going to happen?¡± I questioned, stepping in front of Artemis.


    Octario¡¯s bloodied lips curled into a smile as she looked over to the glass wall, seemingly looking through it. ¡°All of you are a group of fools. Do you really believe what you are doing is good? That you were taking some kind of moral high ground when they wanted us all dead?! Do you think that the Xeno scum would offer us any tears as the last Human withered away?! Well, do you?!¡± Octario shouted in anger.


    In all my years, I had never seen Octario show such anger before. Her shouting seemed to bring silence to the room as she glared at the people from the other side.


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t; how could you? You are just a bunch of self-serving pricks stroking your own egos because you think you are the good guys¡­they started it first, and they had everything planned to see it through to the end, even with galactic war. They got what they deserved and more. We should have finished the job when we had the chance,¡± Octario spat.


    ¡°And did you really believe that Humanity was disarming itself?! Has anyone in our history ever signed a peace treaty and done that?! Hahahah¡­as if you stood a chance,¡± Octario chuckled.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough babbling from you, granny. Time to¡ª¡±


    ¡°And all of you,¡± Octario growled, interrupting Artemis.


    ¡°A bunch of failures, some of my greatest regrets in life were giving you dredges a purpose more significant than yourselves. So how dare you bite the hand that made you. You are all nothing more than a group of traitorous dogs.¡±


    Octario¡¯s smile grew as Artemis picked her up again. ¡°And what better way to put down a ragtag band of mutts than with some loyal ones? You see, I don¡¯t make the same mistake twice. They wanted all of you a certain way after the first ones¡­but that didn¡¯t need to happen the second time around.¡±


    ¡°Warning. Warning. Multiple warp jumps detected,¡± the alert system blared.


    It¡¯s impossible¡­we are deep in uninhabited space. They can¡¯t just stumble upon us, even by accident. There¡¯s no way they could find us¡ªunless¡­the bomb wasn¡¯t just a bomb¡­what if it did something else?


    Doctor Su¨¢rez¡¯s concerned voice came loud and clear over the speaker, ¡°Come back immediately.¡±


    Octario started cackling, ¡°I hope you all die the dog¡¯s death. You deserve it you mutts¡ª¡±


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Smash.


    Crunch.


    A spray of red and white splattered across the room. Artemis pulverized Octario''s head with a single punch.


    ¡°Artemis that¡ª!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You can kill me later if you want. But there¡¯s no way I¡¯m about to risk dying when she is in my hands; sorry, Heimdall,¡± Artemis said as she let Octario¡¯s headless corpse fall to the ground.


    Damn¡­what¡¯s done is done¡­


    I led the way through the door as the doctors huddled around a console, heedless as to what happened. The console was split in two. One showed the outside of the space station as black and red ships glided through the void of space. It was a carrier strike group¡­not nearly enough to defeat the sizable naval army we had docked here. Just on a ship basis, we had dozens of battleships, and we outnumbered them twelve to one currently.


    On the other side was a transmission of a Human man wearing an all-white officer¡¯s uniform. ¡°This is Federation Admiral Gallant hailing all vessels in this sector. I hereby order the non-negotiable and total surrender of all insurgent personnel in this region.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Su¨¢rez¡­what do we do?¡± a random doctor muttered.


    Doctor Su¨¢rez pressed a button on the console as her voice rang out across the entire station. ¡°Prepare for battle and evacuation. Warships move in and prepare for retreat after the station has jumped. The Federation is declaring war; strike first.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Ma¡¯am. These bastards didn¡¯t bring enough firepower to stop us here,¡± a voice answered over the network.


    On the screen, the Human admiral furrowed his eyebrows at us. ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Warning. Warning. Multiple warp jumps detected.¡±


    As our ship¡¯s dark silhouettes covered the cameras, we all watched in horror as dozens upon dozens of warp points began to rip open the void of space. All of them were large enough. And we caught a glimpse of what must have been hundreds of Human vessels. I counted over a dozen battleships alone, peeking through the warp points. And¡­multiple dreadnoughts as well as supercarriers.


    This was mankind¡¯s armada¡­and they had arrived.


    The screen flickered, and the former admiral was replaced with a more familiar figure. An older Human woman with graying hair, wearing a crisp white and gold uniform, stood proudly before us. It was Fleet Admiral Muller.


    ¡°With the power granted to me from the federation, I, Fleet Admiral Muller, hereby declare total war on all of the Coalition forces and any of her allies. May God have mercy on your souls and remember New Nevada.¡±


    ¡°We are leaving now,¡± I ordered.


    Like the well-oiled machines we were created to be, we donned our helmets and grabbed Su¨¢rez. Priority one was extracting her. There was no Coalition without Su¨¢rez.


    Moments after their declaration of war, the station was bombarded by multiple hits, shaking the entire structure violently. Thankfully, its shields held, and we sprinted down the halls toward the hangars. But there was never going to be enough time.


    The station was too big. And the breachers of the navy were far too fast.


    The station rocked, and the sounds of impacts rang out everywhere. The warning system blurred, ¡°Warning, intruders. Warning, intruders.¡±


    ¡°Is there an armory on the way to the hangar?¡± Hephaestus asked as I picked up Su¨¢rez and started to sprint at full speed.


    ¡°No. We are fighting with what we have and what we are going to get. Get ready,¡± I said.


    Gunfire bounced off the plastic hall, followed by the screams and shouts of people. A group of frantic engineers sprinted past as we watched the last reptilian alien fall to a blast of molten ammo. On the far side of the hall was a squad of black and blue armored soldiers. Their entire bodies were clad in a void-sealed armor meant for surviving the vacuum of space. These Void Breachers specialized in breaching enemy ships and fighting in close-quarters hallways.


    I put Su¨¢rez down and behind us as the hellfire of molten buckshot from their shotguns flew down the hallway. To an average person, those superheated pellets would rip through armor and flesh with ease. But it was basically useless against us as the rounds harmlessly burned up against our shields.


    Our bolt pistols thumped, and with each trigger pull, a Void Breacher was blown to smithereens. In a flash, we had eliminated half the squad. Once we closed the distance, we did quick work on the rest.


    I punched the final soldier to death as a meaty metal-on-metal sound echoed, followed by a burst of gunfire. I quickly grabbed the corpse, and a second later, an impact rocked me, destroying the body and turning it into mist.


    ¡°Auto cannon! Take cover!¡± I ordered over our internal comms.


    The heavy thuds of the autocannon ripped through the hallway. The exploding anti-armor rounds destroyed the station walls and exploded around us in sprays of hot shrapnel. We were stuck in the open, and our shields would not last against an autocannon for long.


    But they have to reload eventually.


    My shield whined and flashed away as the autocannon¡¯s magazine hit the floor with a clang, and we sprang out. A hail of bolter fire smashed against our shields, but we stood firm. Artemis, Apollo, and I took aim and began separating the souls from the bodies of the breachers. The autocannon wielder was hiding behind a metal shield, but that didn¡¯t matter.


    Va¡¯cot sprinted down the hall past us. In her hands glowed brightly two energy swords used by the Elunari elites. The blades of energy hummed to life, and she closed the distance, dodging bolter fire. The front breachers were sliced into pieces by her swords, and we pushed in directly behind her, finishing off the rest.


    The large squad was put down in a matter of moments, but there was no respite. We quickly searched the bodies and armed ourselves with bolters and spare ammunition, as well as any grenades we could get a hold of. Hephaestus hoisted the autocannon, a weapon that usually required a three-man squad to operate with ease.


    ¡°Commander Heimdall, do you read me?¡±


    I let out a happy sigh, ¡°Kla¡¯nu, it¡¯s good to hear your voice. We have the doctor, and we are evacuating toward the eastern hangars.¡±


    Kla¡¯nu was the leader of a group of mixed elites. But he and most of his squad were Elunari Albinos.


    ¡°Perfect. We are in the section above you, according to the map. We are hitting heavy resistance, but we will meet you in the next stairwell in five minutes,¡± Kla¡¯nu said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll clear the stairs for you,¡± I said back to him. ¡°You heard the man; let¡¯s go rendezvous with them,¡± I ordered to the rest.


    Now that we had made a connection, Kla¡¯nu¡¯s squad showed up directly on my helmet HUD. And sure enough, he was just a floor above us and quickly moving toward our destination. There was little resistance, and we now had a large group of civilians and soldiers tailing us to safety.


    We had to go up regardless, and using the elevators was out of the question. The entire station was rocking, and it was only a matter of time before the shields busted and the entire thing was blown to pieces. And this was only mankind¡¯s indirect fire, us and the bombs dropped by fighters. Our ships were holding off the armada¡­if a battleship or dreadnought made a direct hit¡­that would not be ideal.


    Clearing the stairwell was always a pain and a risk, but it was clear of enemies; only cowering allies guarded by our soldiers were present. We stacked up against the door and flicked on our thermals. We could see straight through the walls, but it was all clear.


    We burst through the door and fanned out, clearing the large corridor. The bulwark door had been dropped, and it was clear a breacher squad had plowed through the station and landed in the hallway on the other side of the door.


    ¡°Apollo, get the door open. Going around is going to take too much time. Artemis watch the stairs,¡± I ordered.


    Heph and I watched the other sides of the corridor as Apollo fiddled with the console. I looked over my shoulder at the silent Su¨¢rez.


    ¡°You seem rather calm,¡± I mentioned.


    Su¨¢rez smiled bitterly. ¡°I must admit I¡¯ve gotten used to all of this over the last decade or so. Rather strange, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, not at all. Humans are pretty good at adapting. Isn¡¯t that how we landed in this position in the first place?¡±


    Su¨¢rez chuckled awkwardly. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right¡­¡±


    The bulwark door collapsed and opened. The other side of the hallway was dark, except for the few globs of fire burning from the gaping hole in the wall. We quickly moved into position while protecting Su¨¢rez and moved down the hall.


    It was littered with debris, shell casings, and bodies. Scanners were pinging life forms in between us and Kla''nu¡¯s squad, but as the sounds of plasma weapons reached us, the red blips of our enemies disappeared. Kla¡¯nu was making quick work of them all.


    However, there was a problem. A storm of bolter fire echoed in the halls as one of Kla¡¯nu¡¯s squad members died instantly. A group of new intruders had appeared from another corridor.


    We were nearly on top of them, just a corridor away, when we were forced to stop. An enemy squad was fast approaching, and we waited for them to round the dark corner.


    On the count of two, the second we saw movement, we opened fire. Our first volley of bolter fire tore two breachers apart, but the rest bounced harmlessly off a tall figure wearing red and black armor. It was undoubtedly a 3rd generation Death Commando.


    Their immediate return fire was pinpoint and accurate. The bolter rounds slammed into my shield in a tight group and broke it, forcing it to recharge once more. Another Death Commando went wide with a shoulder-mounted rocket launcher. That thing would devastate us if it landed, but thankfully, that never came to pass.


    The heavy thuds of the autocannon tore through the hallway. The rounds impacted and exploded, turning the Death Commando and his launcher into a fireball. The blast wave rolled past us, and the bulwark doors closed, but we immediately began to go on the move again because there was a huge problem.


    Kla''nu¡¯s squad was wiped out in the scant few minutes it took us to reach them, and the path to the hangar was the same way.


    We pushed cautiously toward their last known location, but our pings came back negative for signs of life. We rounded the final corner and quickly crossed it so we could control both sides. The hallway was a dark mess of blood and soot, and sure enough, there was nothing living visible, even on thermals. It was as if their squad had been wiped away but an invi¡ª


    ¡°Fire!¡± I ordered.


    With no hesitation, my entire squad sprayed down the hallway, only for a hail to return back at us. Their firepower was overwhelming, nearly doubly ours, as well as the thuds of a heavy bolter. We were forced to hide behind what little cover the corners gave us as the people trailing behind us were ripped to shreds.


    However, the invisible enemies¡¯ return fire wasn¡¯t mindless. They were firing in unison, allowing one group to reload while the other kept us pinned. And someone was running toward us at full speed.


    In a lull, when one squad was reloading, I gave the order to return fire. What I saw shocked me to my core. In the darkness, illuminated by the flashes of bolter fire, were large red armored figures. Their blood-red visors silently gazed at us as they efficiently fired their weapons.


    The thing was, they were all Death Commandos. That much was obvious. Yet, for some reason, they were all too big. There was no way there was a squad of the third generation that could get that large. All of them were the size¡­


    Of the first generation.


    My bolter rounds slammed into one of the two Death Commandos running toward us. The rounds impacted and exploded against their chest armor but only damaged it slightly. The large figures continued to sprint toward us, headless of the gunfire.


    Then there was a gunshot from our side, followed by a scream.


    A hail of bullets rained down from the way we came. Hephaestus held them off with autocannon fire. However, the air around Artemis shimmered, and another Death Commando stood over Artemis. She slumped against the ground, and the Death Commando was already in the middle of fighting Apollo.


    The two engaged in hand-to-hand combat, but the difference was clear. The new and large Death Commandos were bigger, faster, and stronger than us.


    Apollo was quickly overwhelmed, and his arm was broken in the process. But the second he fell to the ground, Hephaestus and I opened fire on the Death Commando. Bolter and cannon fire smacked against him and dropped him to the floor.


    At the same time, we were forced to fight the two Death Commandos who pushed us down the hallway. I swung around and aimed for the first one¡¯s legs.


    My bolter rounds slammed into its knees, blowing them off. But like a damn zombie, the thing simply just got up and started firing its pistol at us. The second one rushed me, and Va¡¯cot jumped in front of me to take charge. But to my surprise, a red energy blade burst out from the Death Commando¡¯s gauntlet, and they began exchanging blows.


    I covered Su¨¢rez with my body as the crawling Death Commando continued to shoot at us. We were running out of time and would be overwhelmed any moment as the group in the hallway rushed toward us. Va¡¯cot was forced back, and one of her energy swords was destroyed.


    She pulled her pistol, and so did the Death Commando. The two exchanged bursts of bolter rounds as a bolt round hit the back of the Death Commnado¡¯s head. The commando staggered and Apollo sent another burst into his head, exploding it.


    Artemis had stood up. She leaned against the wall and aimed down the hallway with the incoming Death Commandos. They sent a storm of bolter fire, but Artemis just let them bounce or explode against her shield and armor. With a single shot of her bolt rifle, she managed to hit the fire alarm, and with the second shot, she disabled the door control, dropping the bulwark and separating us from the incoming Death Commandos. Of course, that would only buy us a few moments, if that. Hephaestus mopped up the breachers on the other side, and we regrouped. We immediately began to run at full speed, picking Su¨¢rez up and slinging her over my shoulder.


    ¡°Artemis! Artemis, are you¡ªArtemis¡­no¡­¡±


    Su¨¢rez¡¯s shouts of concern stopped as Artemis turned to face us. On my HUD, I could see Artemis¡¯s health status, and it was bloody red. Her helmet and visor were cracked open with a splatter of blood and black soot. It was a miracle she even survived. She should have been dead¡­well, she already was.


    The Ambrosia pumping into her veins was the only thing driving her forward.


    The rest of us remained silent. We slowly and methodically pushed through the hallways, killing breachers and gathering survivors. Anyone who couldn¡¯t keep up was left behind. We were short on time, and the station was about to succumb to Humanity¡¯s warships. If we were surrounded and stranded at the station with no exfil, we were doomed.


    We rounded another corner, and heavy weapons of plasma and bile launchers fired at us. ¡°Yellow on yellow! Yellow!¡± I shouted, but our communications were now wholly jammed.


    Thankfully, my voice carried, and the shots ceased. We ran over the pile of corpses and into a defense line of Zanton and Elunari guarding the hangar. Multiple warp-capable escape ships were waiting to be launched, and we quickly boarded them. Well, all of us but one.


    ¡°Artemis, please, we can¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, Doc, sorry. You can¡¯t. I¡¯ll stay behind and cover everyone else until all the ships leave. Besides, my mission is complete. Make sure you send those bastards to hell for me,¡± Artemis said as she tossed her broken helmet off and onto the ground.


    Her injury was gruesome. Half of her face was either burnt or ripped to shreds. Her skull and brain matter were exposed, and her skin and veins had taken on a sickly golden color. All I could do was walk forward and extend a hand to her.


    ¡°Thanks for sticking around, Makya,¡± I said.


    She shook my hand. ¡°Yeah¡­pissed that you lived longer than me, old man, but that¡¯s just life.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It was a good run,¡± I muttered.


    Hephaestus and Apollo looked down at the ground as Artemis chuckled. ¡°Try not to cry, you two. And keep the Doc and old man safe. If there really is an afterlife, I¡¯m sure we will see each other again.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­I¡¯m sure we shall,¡± Apollo said solemnly.


    ¡°Kill them all, Artemis,¡± Hephaestus said with a nod.


    Artemis turned and started to walk down the ramp as she waved, ¡°Of course, that was my plane all along¡ªhuh?¡±


    Artemis stopped, her head jolted up. She stared off into the distance, which was just the wall of the ship. Her one bloodshot eye went wide as an eerie yet genuine smile formed on the corner of her lips. She even let out a laugh I had never heard before as she smiled to herself.


    ¡°Well, at least I¡¯m not alone in the end,¡± Artemis mumbled.


    Artemis hobbled down the ramp, and it closed behind her for the last time. I¡¯m not sure what to make of what she just did¡­did she see something? Or was it just her brain finally reaching its end? Who knows¡­I¡¯ve heard people see weird things when they die.


    ¡°Those Death Commandos. What were they?¡± Apollo asked.


    It was a question we already knew the answer to. It had to have been him¡­


    ¡°Loyal dogs¡­apparently.¡±

 Vol.7 SS- Bubble Bath, Beers, And Boys.

    This chapter takes place during the one-week tournament break between chapters 188 and the latter half of 189.


    Padraic Whitehelm¡¯s POV.


    I slid into the hot water and let out a deep, satisfied sigh. The temperature of the water was just too perfect, and after a long day of working the forge, nothing was better than dipping into a warm bath with a drink. I swigged down the crisp yellow beverage to my side. The liquid rushed down and coated my throat in its delicious nectar as it warmed me to my core.


    ¡°Fahhhhh¡­.this is damn good,¡± I groaned.


    It was decided that we would come to this quaint bathhouse in town just to experience it. Apparently, the Lord of Flumare himself recommended it, and I could see why. The building was made of an old wood that carried a strong scent with it that I hadn¡¯t smelt in years. It reminded me of home. Even so, I couldn¡¯t quite place that particular smell. It was just unique to old places like that.


    Maybe it was all the scents from whatever plants and herbs they tossed into the water, seeping into the wood over the years. Or perhaps it was the old-time stoves and the thin layer of smoke wafting through the place. Either way, it was too good.


    The place itself was small and could only fit a small number of people at a time, which required one to make a reservation. But that wasn¡¯t a problem if you were the Dragonslayer, apparently. I had frequented the large bathhouses of Forward University since my arrival, and those were undoubtedly better facilities, but¡­


    This place is both relaxing and charming in its own way. I could get used to this¡­maybe I should get into carpentry¡­make a small bath hut somewhere or something¡­yeah¡­I could do that¡­yeah¡­one day.


    ¡°You moved quickly for a Dwarf,¡± Varnir chuckled from behind me.


    I watched the Dark Elf dip himself into the water. To see Varnir the same way he came into the world was always a constant reminder of just how weird Dark Elves were. I thought I had gotten used to it with being around Mr. Shadowheart for all those years, but it just never stuck.


    Those heads with oddly handsome faces and long ears strapped to a massive muscular body. It just didn¡¯t sit right with me for some reason. At least Kaladin was more¡­how do I put that¡­more proportional? Maybe it was just his face doing that to me.


    ¡°Yeah, well, it helps not to have so much hair,¡± I said with a shrug, followed by another sip of my drink.


    Varnit tilted his head. ¡°Really? But don¡¯t you comb it?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Comb it? What?¡±


    Varnir rubbed his chest and nodded at me as he said, ¡°Yeah, you know, don¡¯t you comb all that hair on your chest?¡±


    I just stared at the Elf blankly. I liked Varnir. He was a good guy.


    But there was no way he was that stupid.


    Varnir¡¯s serious face started to crack at the seams as he began to laugh. ¡°I thought I almost had you!¡±


    I shook my head and sighed. ¡°Well, you would know what it¡¯s like if you drank something that put some hair on your chest.¡±


    Varnir swished the glass around by the stem. The dark red substance threatened to splash over the rim, but the Dark Elf maintained a perfect swirl as he took a long drink of it.


    ¡°I think this is plenty strong as is,¡± he shrugged.


    ¡°Warm wine¡­who in their right mind would willingly drink warm alcohol when methods to cool it exist,¡± I grumbled.


    Varnir pointed a finger at my drink and said, ¡°And who in their right mind would drink that cold piss?¡±


    ¡°Cold piss? How do you know what piss even tastes like, huh?¡± I shot back.


    ¡°Well¡­that¡¯s just what everyone says,¡± Varnir said hesitantly.


    ¡°Is that so? The only people saying things taste like piss are the piss drinkers themselves. And anyone drinking that has no right to comment on the taste of anything,¡± I spat.


    A deep sigh came from behind us. ¡°That will be enough conversation about drinking people¡¯s waste, gentlemen. We have a young man in the house. Now, come then, Dallin,¡± Sylas said.


    Dallin quickly slipped into the water next to me and let out a deep moan. He giggled to himself, and his little ears twitched with the warm water¡¯s sensation.


    ¡°Not bad, huh?¡± I said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Mmm! Yes¡­although I think I prefer the school¡¯s big bath¡­¡± he admitted sheepishly.


    ¡°That¡¯s a rather unique place. Every once in a while, if you are lucky enough, you can find a bathhouse like this in bigger cities. Although they tend to be incredibly overpriced,¡± I explained.


    Dallin just nodded his head as he sank into the water up to his neck. I turned an eye to Sylas as he slinked into the water and was admittedly quite shocked. Beneath his clothes, the man didn¡¯t appear to be anything special. If anything, I would have assumed he was painfully average, but that would have turned out to be wrong.


    He¡¯s pretty built for a Human his size. He could go with eating a little more, though.


    Varnir, who had sunk into the water for a few moments, opened his eyes as he sat up. He looked over to Sylas and groaned. ¡°No way¡­you enjoy that crap as well?¡±


    Sylas put down the mug of golden liquid and eyed it. ¡°I have to admit, at first, I did not enjoy such a strong beverage. However, after experiencing it a handful of times with my father, I must admit it has grown on me. It¡¯s rather illogical, considering the taste hasn¡¯t changed all that much. Nearly all beers made in Luminar are from the same plants regardless of claims of quality. Yet, my feelings toward it have simply adapted.¡±


    ¡°See! And it puts hair on his chest. Like a man!¡± I chuckled.


    Sylas raised a single curious eyebrow at me. ¡°I don¡¯t believe this drink causes someone to grow chest hair,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a saying. Ignore him,¡± Varnir said with a wave of his hand. ¡°Besides, I swear Dwarves would drink anything if it were strong enough.¡±


    Well, he might not be wrong about that.


    "What does it taste like?¡± Dallin asked as he pointed to my drink.


    ¡°Golden nectar of the gods, boy,¡± I said with a grunt and a swig.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t lie to him like that. You¡¯re supposed to be his uncle,¡± Varnir chidded.


    ¡°Is it normal to drink that in the bath? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen anyone do that at school before,¡± Dallin questioned.


    ¡°Because they are not allowed to. It¡¯s considered to be dangerous,¡± Sylas informed him.


    Varnir nodded his head. ¡°Exactly. No adult drinks in the school baths. I would know as a guardian,¡± Varnir said proudly.


    Dallin tilted his head to the side and asked, ¡°Then why are you drinking it here? What is the difference?¡±


    The three of us exchanged silent looks amongst each other, but Sylas was the first to answer him. Sylas tapped the water with his hands and said, ¡°The water here is far more shallow and not as warm, leading to fewer accidents. Also, this place encourages group bathing while Forward University is more private, and anyone can come at any time, even if someone is not watching out for potential problems.¡±


    That was a good answer¡­I was just going to say having a bunch of people drinking in such a large bath was a bad idea, but when put that way¡­I could see that being a real reason over just an excuse.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Dallin nodded to himself thoughtfully, seemingly satisfied with Sylas¡¯s explanation for the time being, as he leaned back into the water. With all the questions and banter done for the moment, a peaceful silence reigned over all of us. Only the sounds of the water moving, drinks being sipped, and the occasional sigh, moan, or grunt of pleasure could be heard.


    It was an excellent time to be alive.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you something, Varnir. Are you not concerned with Tsarra¡¯s standing in the tournament? She appears to be acting out of the norm, and I have not spoken to her in many weeks,¡± Sylas asked.


    Varnir flinched slightly at the mention of Tsarra, but he answered him regardless, ¡°No, I believe in her. She is on her own path right now¡­all I can do is trust in her and the effort she has put in.¡±


    Sylas mulled something over before he asked, ¡°I see¡­is that what she said to you the other day?¡±


    Varnir raised an eyebrow at that. ¡°The other day? I haven¡¯t spoken to her¡­¡±


    Sylas narrowed his eyes and ran a hand through his wet hair. ¡°Impossible. Why are you lying to me? I saw you speaking with her not too long ago.¡±


    Varnir shot forward, his eyes wide. ¡°Wait?! You¡ªyou saw that?! When?!¡±


    ¡°Just the other day, in the villa¡¯s hallways. Contrary to your belief, I do occasionally wake up at appropriate times,¡± Sylas huffed.


    ¡°Th¡ªthat was before the sun even rose! No one was awake! I didn¡¯t hear you at all!¡± Varnir complained, red in the face.


    ¡°Perhaps you just weren¡¯t looking hard enough. Although, I do have to admit Tsarra was only in the doorway before I saw her disappear into nothing,¡± Sylas said with a shrug.


    ¡°It was only for a second! There¡¯s no way you saw her!¡± Varnir shouted in his defense.


    Sylas huffed, ¡°I forget nothing, Varnir. I can recognize just about everyone, especially someone I¡¯ve known for many years.¡±


    Varnir shied away, but for some reason, Sylas did not back down. His gaze intensified as he stared at Varnir. ¡°What you two do is your own business, Varnir. But don¡¯t you believe you are going to cause problems in the future? Problems that may not be so simple to solve.¡±


    ¡°I know that¡­¡± Varnir mumbled.


    ¡°Then do you know what you should do? At least, in my opinion, that is,¡± Sylas said sternly.


    ¡°I know, Sylas, you¡¯ve told me before,¡± Varnir said dejectedly.


    ¡°Then why not act upon it? I don¡¯t believe you are so weak as to lose to that annoying bastard, Terstus,¡± Sylas said.


    I exchanged looks with Dallin, and the two of us scooted closer to listen. Although, that was completely unnecessary, considering they weren¡¯t quiet in the first place.


    Varnir shook his head with a dark, even sad look in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Sylas, and you know it. I don¡¯t have the same support as him.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. What support is needed if you are better than him? You place higher on test scores than him. You prove yourself to be a competent man and a strong fighter time and time again. Perhaps you are the one that should have some faith in himself.¡±


    ¡°The weight of every Shadowclan life on my shoulders is too much. I can¡¯t lead my people like that, Sylas. And I would have to defend myself for hundreds of years until I died. Imagine if I did become chief and then lost¡­the disgrace I would bring to my family and¡­her¡­it would be insurmountable. I couldn¡¯t do that to her¡­¡± Varnir said dejectedly.


    ¡°I disagree. I believe doing nothing is worse than trying. You can¡¯t leave everything up to Tsarra. Wouldn¡¯t it be more agreeable to say she is taking a bigger risk than you at this point?¡± Sylas probed.


    ¡°She has her own circumstances. I can¡¯t interfere with her family like that. Unlike the Paines, the Shadowstone name doesn¡¯t have that kind of power,¡± Varnir explained.


    Sylas sighed in annoyance. ¡°Perhaps if you just wait a few hundred years, then none of this will matter anyway¡­¡±


    Then, the Human closed his eyes for a few moments before he looked over at me. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    What do I think¡­huh?


    I shrugged and said, ¡°I would do anything it took for my loved ones, no matter how impossible the task or absurd the request. I mean, just look at our little Dragonslayer. I can¡¯t stand next to the man who would storm a castle or raze a city for his wives and call him brother if I didn¡¯t even attempt my best. Although¡­I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be doing any of those things in my life.¡±


    ¡°Wise words from the Dwarf. Perhaps all this talk of putting hair on your chest might be good for you, Varnir. Be a man and all that,¡± Sylas said as he took a sip of his beer.


    Varnir started grumbling under his breath, rolled his eyes, and said, ¡°I think I¡¯m just as much a man as anyone else.¡±


    I was about to refute that when the door opened behind us. We all turned our attention to it as Kaladin walked through and toward us. I swore every time I saw him without clothes, he was getting ever so slightly larger. His muscles became a little more defined in places, although he didn¡¯t appear to be reaching his father¡¯s size anytime soon. Even Varnir, for that matter.


    I suppose it helped that the man ate enough for three people every day. Where does he even put all that food?


    Kaladin slipped into the water and sighed deeply but was forced to sit across from us because of a lack of room. He eased into his seat and looked ready to relax, but all of our gazes were stuck to him.


    Kaladin slowly opened his eyes and asked, ¡°What? Why are you all staring at me so intently?¡±


    I think that was rather obvious if you asked me¡­you could pick one thing and still be correct.


    ¡°We were having a conversation about Varnir manning up. What¡¯s your opinion on this matter?¡± Sylas inquired.


    I chuckled and waved a hand at Sylas, ¡°He¡¯s definitely the wrong guy to ask about this. Just look how long it¡¯s taking him currently.¡±


    Sylas rocked his head from side to side before nodding. ¡°I suppose you are correct.¡±


    Kaladin glared at us for a moment while saying, ¡°Being a man, huh?¡±


    I felt a chill down my spine as I watched the corners of Kaladin¡¯s lips curl into an evil smile. It was a smile I had never seen on the man¡¯s face, and it was equally as creepy as it was frightening.


    ¡°How about I reach across this bath, and we can see if the three of you can stop me? That should decide who¡¯s a man and who is not¡­ don¡¯t you think?¡± Kaladin said sinisterly.


    I swallowed the spit pooling in my mouth as I looked over to Sylas. He simply averted his eyes to some random corner of the small room while Varnir pretended to finish the rest of his drink slowly. Dallin just seemed confused about everything.


    Thankfully, that odd feeling disappeared, followed by a chuckle from Kaladin. ¡°I¡¯m just joking. I¡¯m also not positive about what you were speaking about before, but I think Varnir is doing just fine as far as I am concerned.¡±


    I sighed and looked over to Kaladin. ¡°What took you so long? We are almost ready to get out of here¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°Sorry, I had Mila to take care of. She insisted that I wash her hair for her and then wanted to help me with mine. As you can imagine, that took some time,¡± he said fondly without a hint of remorse.


    ¡°Have you been enjoying fatherhood, Kaladin? It¡¯s still hard to believe how far you¡¯ve come since that first day,¡± Varnir chuckled.


    A small smile spread across Kaladin¡¯s features. Even in his eyes, there was a deep satisfaction. ¡°Yes¡­much has changed from the first breakfast, hasn¡¯t it? I always appreciated your help with that, Varnir.¡±


    Kaladin¡¯s smile grew as he said, ¡°But fatherhood is great. It¡¯s scary but rewarding at the same time. I never imagined I could love someone like that, so I wouldn¡¯t go back to how things were before now that I¡¯ve experienced it.¡±


    I closed my eyes and finished my drink. I wasn¡¯t confident if it was the drink in my belly, the water, or those words that warmed me to my core.


    It¡¯s surreal to hear those words from him. Who would have thought that a scowling mixed-elf in the middle of a Wood Elf village would be a father to an adopted little girl? I sure would have bet against it before I reunited with him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve become a good man, Kal,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Was I not one before¡ªyes, perhaps I wasn¡¯t yet. I still believe I have much to learn,¡± Kal said softly.


    ¡°What was Kaladin like as a child?¡± Sylas asked innocently.


    I perked up at that and grinned as I told him, ¡°Just imagine this angry-looking little child walking around like he owned the place. He was always scowling at everyone, but despite that, I just had to talk to him. Oh, and of course, he already had his wife attached to him at all hours of the day.¡±


    ¡°His wife?¡± Varnir parroted, confused.


    Kaladin immediately looked embarrassed, and before he interjected, I made sure to finish him off. ¡°Oh yeah, you didn¡¯t know? This guy proposed to Cerila years ago¡­but look at him now¡­honestly, what a jerk.¡±


    Varnir and Sylas looked at each other and nodded. ¡°That explains the thing on Cerila¡¯s neck¡­¡± Sylas mumbled.


    ¡°What a guy¡­I didn¡¯t think you had it in you. Didn¡¯t you promise to me that you weren¡¯t that type of guy?¡± Varnir said, surprised.


    Kaladin sighed. ¡°That¡¯s not an accurate presentation of events at all. I was unaware of my actions at the time and was wrongfully guided into doing such a thing. Just know that most of this has already been rectified.¡±


    Sylas put a finger to his chin. ¡°Then why does she still wear the choker?¡±


    Kaladin let out a weak grunt. ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you not like Big Sister?¡± Dallin asked innocently.


    ¡°No¡­of course not, Dallin. I already told you that, right?¡± Kaladin said in his defense.


    ¡°Right!¡± Dallin chirped.


    Another quaint silence washed over us. I could only tease Kaladin so much. One day, he might actually reach across something and strangle me.


    Either way, the water, mixed with the air and alcohol, was starting to become overbearing, and we collectively decided to get up and out of the water. Well, all of us besides Kaladin, who still wanted to relax for a little longer.


    I have to admit that I enjoyed these moments immensely. It¡¯s not that I hated traveling around the world, but being around your family while pursuing your goals in life was just better than being in a constant state of worry.


    It also helped that Kaladin just had good tastes in friends.

 Vol.7 SS- Whispers From The Past.

    This chapter takes place in the earlier parts of Volume 7, before the tournament.


    Malachi Talgan¡¯s POV.


    I was taking a casual mid-morning stroll through one of the school¡¯s many parks. The cobblestone roads, the brilliant purple trees, and the many seating areas made these places an overall pleasant experience. When I coupled that with the students who often greeted me with a simple smile or wave or those who at least ignored me with some respect, I quite enjoyed this little university.


    It was a great way to bide my time, simply enjoy life, and live in the moment that was a new day. At least, I thought it was better than constantly struggling in a blood-soaked forest or field in a never-ending war against people who wanted to flay me alive or take over my land, always wondering if today would be the day that I or someone close to me would die.


    Perhaps if I had come to this nation sooner, things would have been different¡­


    Well, that would never happen. Time is as it was, always moving and never able to be taken back. I opened my eyes, which I had closed while looking up at the sky, and had to blink a few times. I wondered if my sight was playing tricks on me again because there was simply no way that was happening. Yes, it was impossible.


    I took my glasses off, cleaned them using my shirt, sighed deeply while rubbing my eyes, and put them back on. Yet, for some reason, the man was still there. He was different, much different than the last time I had seen him. But there was no doubt in my mind that it was him.


    Before I knew it, I was already stepping up to him. The youthful face was now mostly wrinkled and covered by a long white beard that went down to his chest. The once bright blonde hair was also now matched in white. He lacked the appearance of his youth as he was hunched over at the back, using a cane to meander slowly down the path.


    But it was his eyes. Those emerald green eyes. Even with those thick glasses, I would never mistake them, nor would I forget the mole underneath them.


    Curiosity? Temptation? Anger? I wasn¡¯t sure what I felt. Regardless of what sense it made, I called out to him, ¡°Excuse me, Sir, may I have a moment of your time?¡±


    I spoke toward his frail looking back, but he didn¡¯t even bother to face me. ¡°No,¡± he spat.


    Well, I don¡¯t remember his voice, considering it¡¯s been so many years, but it must be him. I know; I am certain.


    The Hunter.


    ¡°I just have a question for you,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°And I have no urge to speak to a moggy that drinks the blood of others. Leave me alone,¡± he grumbled, slowly walking away from me.


    ¡°Oh? How did you know I was a Vampire?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You can¡¯t mask the stench of blood no matter how hard you try,¡± he mumbled.


    The old man continued to move forward, but I was only more confident in my actions now. I didn¡¯t believe that anyone, especially a Human, could identify me as a Vampire by a single glance. And even though he was a frail old man¡­


    I still believe I would die if I faced him. Even now, I still have nightmares about that day¡­


    ¡°You know, old man, you remind me of someone I once met many, many years ago. Do you happen to recognize me?¡± I said with a grin as I took off my glasses and trailed behind him.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know a thing about you. You probably hit your head somewhere and are remembering events that never happened,¡± he scoffed.


    I chuckled at his bitterness. ¡°I¡¯m sure you killed my uncle.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea how little that narrows it down?¡± he responded without a hint of remorse.


    Yes¡­it is him¡­what are the odds that I run into him here, of all places? Across the ocean and decades later?


    ¡°Does sixty years ago, northern Amoth around the old Talgan Oracle sound familiar?¡± I questioned.


    The old man stopped and turned his head slightly. His emerald eyes narrowed as he inspected me. I could feel his intense gaze wash over me, and a cold sweat broke out on my back.


    ¡°Yes¡­I remember that face somewhat¡­and those eyes. You were the brat that got away, mmm? The son of that Beastmen Vampire Lord was it?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°So you do remember? And, nephew, not son,¡± I corrected.


    Although he was basically my father, that hardly mattered anymore.


    ¡°And what if I do? Are you here to get your revenge on me or something?¡± the old man said in a low voice.


    I chuckled. ¡°No, not at all. I think we both know I couldn¡¯t harm you if I even tried. Although I never witnessed it for myself, I know I wasn¡¯t nearly as strong as my uncle,¡± I said.


    ¡°Then, what is your purpose for bothering me, Vampire?¡± he growled.


    ¡°I just want you to tell me about that day, please.¡±


    ¡ª


    Somewhere in Northern Amoth Vampire Lands, 343 Ice Dragon Emperor Calendar.


    Eliseen¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Ten-man scouting party. All of them are from the kingdom,¡± I muttered quietly.


    ¡°Yes, but they are heading the wrong way, so they have not found us yet. It¡¯s best to let them go, let them wander around, and let them get killed by a beast if luck is on our side,¡± Iveis whispered.


    ¡°But won¡¯t they find us eventually? They are closer than we anticipated,¡± I questioned, unable to hide my worry.


    Iveis¡¯s red eyes turned to me. ¡°Of course, but we will move again, as we always have. Preparations are already well underway. So go, tell the others that a patrol is close so that they remain vigilant.¡±


    I nodded and felt a spark of worry. I really didn¡¯t want to leave the man for some reason, but it was my job to run and report what we saw while he was tailing them. I looked over at the group of Humans trudging through the thick forest, and my heart sank.


    One of them had turned around as if he had seen me. I could feel his gaze, blood lust and everything, but in that exact moment, he turned and continued walking behind his men.


    Yes¡­there¡¯s no way he saw us. We are out of the earshot of even the most gifted Humans and hiding far too well for a single man to spot us. And surely he wouldn¡¯t just ignore us if he did¡­that¡¯s not what Humans did.


    ¡°Go, Eli, waste no time in your report and stay back while you are there. Our watch will be over soon anyway,¡± Iveis ordered.


    ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± I said quietly, slowly sneaking back through the brush to a safe distance.


    I stood up and let the warm blood flow through my limbs. I sprinted through the brush, everything around me moving past me as a blur. I had been in this forest for years at this point and felt that I knew it like the back of my hand.


    After sprinting through the woods for long enough, I made sure to backtrack, properly clear my trail, and I passed the first lookout group. After more running, I ran past the other group. I reached the mouth of the cave that was covered by foliage and made sure to avoid the traps.


    The cave was dark, but I could still see just fine, and it wasn¡¯t long before voices started to echo off the stone walls. I gave the door a series of quick knocks and opened it. Of course the guards, all Beastmen, ignored me, most likely smelling me before I reached the cave entrance or even before.


    I really didn¡¯t know how far their sense of smell reached, but it must have been further than my hearing; that was almost certain.


    ¡°Eli? Why are you alone?¡± one of the guards questioned.


    ¡°We found a Human patrol from the kingdom not too far from us,¡± I said.


    The four guards exchanged disgruntled looks as they grumbled about the Humans being here faster than expected. But they continued to chat amongst themselves, and I took that as the conversation being over. I passed the group that would replace Iveis and made my way through the winding tunnels to the command post.


    We stumbled upon this entire system while on the run from a rebellion, and we¡¯ve been nothing but lucky. This tunnel system must have been created by an earth mage many, many years ago, as the signs of use had faded with the passage of time.


    Now, it was just filled with about a hundred or so people¡­with nowhere to call home. However, some still believed we would take back our principality.


    ¡°Sir Gran, I¡¯ve come with a report,¡± I said into the mostly empty cavern.


    A Beastmen Vampire looked up from a scroll and nodded for me to continue.


    ¡°We spotted a ten-man group of Humans from Arotal close to camp, Sir,¡± I informed him.


    ¡°Are they mounted? Any slaves?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°No, sir. They are all on foot, wearing the expected scout uniforms of the Chapter of the Sun,¡± I answered.


    The Vampire rubbed the tip of his black beard and nodded. ¡°Were they lost? How have they managed to gain some upon us in so little time? The last Human camp was over four days away¡­and that was reported recently,¡± he growled at himself.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°The group seemed to be doing fine. They were uninjured and were packed with supplies,¡± I said.


    ¡°A deep scouting party, then? Not unheard of, but most definitely not common,¡± he said to himself.


    Sir Gran was one of the four Beast Siblings and handled the information gathering when¡­well, when we were an actual nation. He has led us to victory and safety many times since our exile, and it¡¯s thanks to him that many of us still draw breath and have a place to rest.


    ¡°Was there any Human of note? A mage, perhaps?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°That¡ªno¡­, I don¡¯t believe so. And there were no mages, at least, not any presenting as such, Sir,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Well, it matters not,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°Go then, Eliseen, get your well-deserved rest while you can. It appears we will be leaving this place much sooner than expected,¡± he said with a fang-filled smile.


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± I said, taking my leave.


    I went deeper into the system until I reached the communal living arrangements. There weren¡¯t many private rooms to claim and sleep in, and those were already taken by the minor nobility we had with us. However, any ¡°room¡± here was just a tiny offshoot of the larger one. Calling it luxurious was the furthest thing from reality.


    I made sure to clean myself from the forest so as not to drag in dirt from the outside and clutter the space, but it was more of a formality than a requirement. Keeping this place clean was just not possible for us.


    What I would do for a proper bath in a home with a roof¡­


    I waved to the citizens and others as I crawled into the sack I called a bed. I would eat when I awoke, but in the meantime, I would just get as much sleep as I could, as I¡¯d been out on patrol for over a day. It felt like sleep came to me quickly, but I shot awake, eyes wide and my heart thumping.


    The bell was being rung, and everyone was in a sudden panic. I grabbed my weapon and rushed to the front along with a handful of other soldiers and guards. The earthen tunnel shook violently, kicking up dirt as the sound of magic, blades, and screams echoed off the walls.


    How? I¡ªI couldn¡¯t have been asleep for more than a few minutes? Did¡­did I lead them to us? But I made sure I wasn¡¯t being followed!


    Iveis!


    ¡°Someone¡¯s coming! Arm yourselves!¡± the soldier shouted.


    ¡°No¡ªit¡¯s¡­Sir Gran, Sir Meren, and Lady Veronica¡­¡± someone muttered in disbelief.


    Sir Gran was being dragged by his two siblings, Meren and Veronica. Veronica had a deep slash across her stern face, cutting her eye and slicing the tip of her wolf ear off. She, too, was a Vampire¡­her wounds should have been healed¡­none of us were so low on blood, especially not our elite soldiers¡­they had been bested in a matter of moments.


    ¡°Call for Lord Talgan immediately and retreat through the tunnels this instant!¡± she growled.


    ¡°You, take my brother to the rear!¡± Meren ordered a soldier. ¡°The rest of us will defend this position to protect the civilians and buy them time!¡±


    A guard ran off to alert the lord while the other dragged Sir Gran through the passage. The rest of us took our positions in the narrow tunnel and waited.


    The wait was excruciating. The screaming and sounds of battle only continued to grow closer until, eventually, they stopped.


    ¡°How many, Sir Meren?¡± a guard asked quietly.


    ¡°One man,¡± he growled.


    ¡°One¡­man?¡± he repeated hesitantly.


    ¡°Silence¡ªhe¡¯s already here,¡± Veronica snapped.


    A bright white light crept along the walls of the dark tunnel. A single set of footsteps were the only sounds besides the rough breathing and nervous fidgeting of weapons. The intense bloodlust seemed to emanate from the source of the light, suffocating us all. Sweat dripped down my back and I tightened the grip on my sword.


    After a moment, the light illuminated a single man draped in a golden cloak, hiding his face. He wore only a metal breastplate, battered and dented. Blood was splattered across his clothing. He just silently walked towards us, his enormous sword sheathed on his back.


    Veronica let out a war cry that shook me to my core. Her bestial roar was followed by an order to charge. And we rushed the man together. After all, it was ten against one¡­


    Surely that would be enough?


    Splat.


    As I was running, a warm liquid splattered across my face. I looked over to my right in what felt like slow motion. The woman next to me¡­her head had suddenly vanished in a mist of blood. I hadn¡¯t even seen a spell, nor sensed it.


    I stopped, locked in place from fear. As a flash of light blinded me, the man was already in front of us. A golden sword made of light magic danced across our group and with every swing, it took a limb or a life. Veronica swung her dagger at the man, but he dodged backward and sent a punch straight into her stomach.


    She didn¡¯t just crumple but instead flew back into the wall, making a Beastmen-sized hole in the stone. Sir Meren thrust his sword into the exposed man¡¯s back, but in the blink of an eye, he had already spun around with a kick that knocked Meren off his feet, followed by a fist that sent him back into the ground.


    With a single swing of his new light sword, two guards were reduced to headless corpses, never seeming to regenerate. The other two soldiers who rushed in first were still on the ground, surrounded by the bodies of their friends. The Human man simply silenced their screams by sending a golden hammer of light into their heads, blood splattering across the walls.


    He¡¯s a monster¡­a monster¡­and could it be¡­was this the same man¡­did he¡­he noticed me after all? How?


    The man picked up a sword from the ground as Veronica rushed through the hole in a rage. For the first time, he took a step back as the two traded blows. Sparks flew as the Human effortlessly parried her blade and sent it straight through her chest.


    He was about to finish her off with magic, but Meren raised himself from the ground and threw a dagger at the man, forcing him to use Veronica as a shield. The dagger embedded into her back, and the Human kicked Veronica into her own brother.


    The following two soldiers rushing forward to assist were effortlessly cut down. I hesitated and took a step back. I was afraid, deathly so. No Human I had ever met had such an overwhelming bloodlust, nor did they display such martial might.


    ¡°Retreat! Only Lord Talgan can fight this man!¡± Sir Meren roared, coughing up a glob of blood.


    I turned and ran immediately, nothing but fear driving me forward. I felt awful. I wanted to help. A part of me yearned to stand in a fight, but I couldn¡¯t. If Sir Meren and Lady Veronica didn¡¯t stand a chance, then I would be nothing but a bug to him. I was just a scout, not a soldier¡­


    And I didn¡¯t want to die.


    When I turned around, I could hear the screams of my fellow countrymen. Only Sir Meren and Lady Veronica followed behind me, their heads hanging low in defeat. We made it back to an empty living quarters. The civilians had evacuated deeper into the tunnel system.


    Only Sir Eban remained, and when he saw his siblings in that state, he rushed to us and asked, ¡°What¡­what happened to you two?¡±


    ¡°A high-ranking Paladin has arrived¡­he might even be an Inquisitor. We can¡¯t best him¡­¡± Veronica spat with a growl.


    ¡°What of Gran?¡± Meren questioned.


    Eban grimaced. ¡°He¡¯s dead. We couldn¡¯t stop the blood,¡± he said solemnly.


    ¡°Then¡­it must be¡ª¡±


    Eban¡¯s words were cut short as the footsteps reached us. The Human man stood at the entrance, completely unharmed and covered in blood. The three siblings raised their weapons at him as another source of bloodlust leaked out from behind us.


    ¡°L¡ªLord Talgan,¡± Eban muttered.


    The Lord himself had arrived. He was a tall, muscular Beastmen. His gold and red armor shined even in the dim torchlight, and he wielded no weapons of his own. His wild brown hair flared out like a lion, and his long braided beard reached the center of his chest. His almost entirely blood-red eyes glared across at the Human as he sneered at him.


    ¡°Retreat with the others and ensure a safe escape. I¡¯ll face this foe alone,¡± Lord Talgan said in a low, deep voice.


    The Human stood tall even with the lord¡¯s bloodlust bathing him. ¡°You are a long way from home, little man,¡± Lord Talgan growled.


    ¡°You are a Vampire Lord, correct? How fitting that a beast lives in the depths of a dark and dirty cave,¡± the Human said, his voice sounding far too young for such a deadly warrior.


    The Human tossed back his hood, revealing his blonde hair. There was not a wrinkle or scratch on him, only a single, small birthmark below his piercing emerald eyes. He couldn¡¯t have been out of his teens.


    ¡°They¡¯ve sent a boy to kill me?! The Holy Kingdom must be running out of real men!¡± Lord Talgan guffawed.


    The young Human just stared back with an empty expression. There wasn¡¯t a hint of emotion on his face. Instead, he reached behind his back and unsheathed his great sword. The shiny gray metal reflected the light along with the large green dungeon cores embedded into it. The blade oozed power and was a symbol of terror for our people. There was no mistaking it¡­


    ¡°¡­an Exarch, huh? Such a young one at that¡­just how desperate are they these days to be giving children that blade?¡± Lord Talgan questioned.


    ¡°Continue to buy more time, beast. You and your spawn will not make it out of this forest alive,¡± the Human said in a low voice.


    Lord Talgan dropped into a low stance and raised his fists. ¡°You won¡¯t be the first Exarch I¡¯ve killed, boy.¡±


    ¡°Today, you will understand what it means to be prey,¡± he said, gripping Hubris with both hands.


    ¡°Uncle! Uncle! Ru¡ª¡±


    Lord Talgan whipped around and shouted, ¡°Malachi! Go back! NOW¡ª¡±


    There was a flash of light as the Exarch closed the distance in a blink of an eye. Lord Talgan barely managed to dodge to the side; the sword crashed down and destroyed the floor where it hit, leaving a sizable crater.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Eban whispered quietly.


    I ran ahead as Eban swiftly grabbed the Young Lord. The small child flailed in his grip, shouting and screaming, snot running down his face. The sounds of battle echoed behind us and shook the entire cave system. The Human must have been holding back, but now he was going all out.


    To think¡­that was just a fraction of his strength¡­a real, breathing Exarch has come for us¡­can Lord Talgan truly win?


    The ground shook violently, and we were knocked to our feet. The floor beneath us began to crumble, and I reached out to grab the ledge, but I was already falling, and my world turned black.


    When I came to, Lady Veronica was glaring down at me. ¡°Stand up, coward. Go make yourself useful and figure out where we are.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ My Lady¡­¡± I said, rubbing the back of my head and feeling the wet blood mat my hair.


    I looked around and saw that we were in a completely different place. The air was damp, and I could hear the sound of running water. Also, there was light.


    From the ceiling, not where we crashed in from but further in, the sun was shining down. It seemed like an entirely open cave system that was not immediately connected to the tunnels we were living in.


    And¡­was that a house?


    Eban and Meren were standing side by side, grabbing the Young Lord by the collar and holding him still as they looked at the house. It seemed like a small wooden cabin that had sunk down into the earth. It was completely mangled and sat atop a small mound of stone, nearly touching the ceiling.


    Then they both turned to me. I hung my head and simply nodded. I ran over and began scaling the small hill until I reached the top. Now that I have had a close look, I see that it really appeared to be some old cabin.


    The wood was rotted and cracked, and half of the construction was completely gone. The side facing me had no door, so I was forced to crawl into a gap and into it.


    The wood creaked, and a part of it gave away with a single step, so I just stepped back and looked around. There was nothing of interest, really¡­the only remarkable thing was the amount of books thrown around and what looked to be old clay pots lying shattered everywhere. That, and a single painting on the wall, caught my eye.


    I carefully made my way toward it and took it off as best I could. However, it was damp from the moisture and fell apart in my hands at the edges. If I had to guess, it was a portrait of a family, but their faces were smudged to an unrecognizable degree. But there was one striking detail still somewhat visible.


    A little girl was sitting between two people. She had bright purple and black hair¡­and red eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, coward! We¡¯ve found exits so hurry up if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± Veronica''s shout echoed in the cave.


    I carefully wrapped the painting, or what was left of it, in a piece of cloth I had. I wondered why I was being so careful with a painting of a family I had never met¡­, but for some reason, I felt inclined to save it¡­


    Who is this little Vampire girl¡­?

 Vol.7 SS- Meeting The Baby.

    This chapter takes place in the earlier parts of Vol.7, before the crew leaves for Flumare, just a few days after the birth of Johnathan Taurus, and when Bowen gets dragged away by a frustrated new mother.


    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Welcome, and good afternoon to the Shadowheart family,¡± JD said with a short bow as he swung the door open for us.


    ¡°Thank you for letting us in, JD,¡± Sylvia said with a smile.


    ¡°Of course. The Shadowheart family is always welcome at the Taurus family home,¡± he said as we walked in.


    It was my first time visiting Bowen¡¯s personal home. He and his family lived in a secluded part of the campus grounds toward the back, away from all the hustle and bustle of the university. His home was a well-built mansion that didn¡¯t seem overly ostentatious like some others. The Taurus family had chosen mostly wood for their home instead of the dark marble many favored in the capital. The brown wood gave the home a very warm feeling, and that extended to the interior.


    Paintings depicting various battles or breathtaking scenes of the Keldrag mountain range and even a complete set of Luminar knight armor stood in the entryway. It was all simple, and I felt that it embodied the Taurus family well. It was also surprising to see such a vast home only maintained by what seemed like a handful of servants.


    ¡°Have you all come here today to see the lady and young Johnathan?¡± JD questioned as we walked through the building.


    ¡°If that¡¯s possible, yes. We hope we aren¡¯t causing any issues,¡± I said politely.


    JD shook his head. ¡°Not at all. Lady Taurus should have just finished eating her lunch and feeding young Johnathan. I¡¯m sure she would welcome some company.¡±


    JD was usually Bowen¡¯s right-hand man and personal assistant. Not only that, but he was also running the Dragonheart Foundation for the time being. For someone so busy, it was surprising to see him acting as a butler as well. I felt that the poor man was being dragged in too many directions, but he didn¡¯t show a hint of fatigue or anything.


    Regardless, the walk was short as we made our way up a single floor and to the middle of the mansion, guided by JD. The man gave a quick nod and announced our presence, followed by Ms. Taurus¡¯s welcoming voice telling us to come inside.


    We walked in and gave our greetings. Ms. Taurus was lying propped up in a large bed, her newborn child cradled in her arms. ¡®


    She smiled warmly at us and said, ¡°Thank you all for coming.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for seeing us,¡± I said back. ¡°Are you feeling well?¡±


    Ms. Taurus chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired still, but nothing I¡¯m not used to.¡± She smiled at Mila, who suddenly seemed very interested as her tail swayed side to side.


    ¡°Would you like to meet Rosemary¡¯s little brother, Mila?¡± she asked.


    Mila excitedly stepped forward as Ms. Taurus patted the bed for her to climb up on. Mila scuddled up and nestled herself right up next to Ms. Taurus.


    ¡°Speaking of Rosemary, where is she? I¡¯m surprised she wasn¡¯t the one that greeted us,¡± Sylvia mentioned.


    ¡°She¡¯s out with her father,¡± Ms. Taurus answered as she brought the baby closer so Mila could see his face.


    ¡°Hi, baby,¡± Mila cooed.


    ¡°This is Johnathan,¡± Ms. Taurus said softly.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Hi, Johnathan,¡± Mila said in a baby voice.


    Ms. Taurus had an ear-to-ear smile as she suggested, ¡°Do you want to hold him?¡±


    Mila looked at us with wide, nervous eyes, and I nodded. I would warn her to be gentle, but Mila already knew that, as we had a conversation before we reached the Taurus¡¯s home.


    Little Johnathan stirred slightly as Mila cradled him in her arms. She had a mixture of surprise and nervousness on her features, and, with help from Ms. Taurus, she positioned the baby in a comfortable spot.


    ¡°So tiny¡­¡± Mila muttered as she looked down.


    ¡°Here, look, you can touch him. Just use a finger and be gentle,¡± Ms. Taurus said softly as she guided Mila¡¯s finger across the baby¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Why is he so soft?¡± Mila blurted out in excitement.


    Ms. Taurus giggled and told her, ¡°Because he is a baby, Sweety.¡±


    Mila looked over at me with a serious look. ¡°Are all babies so soft, Daddy? I don¡¯t think I was soft as a baby¡­¡±


    Her seriousness almost made me chuckle, but I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m sure you were a very soft baby, Mila. But yes, I¡¯m sure most babies are soft¡­maybe besides Dragonkin babies¡­or Dagin babies.¡±


    Mila smiled at that and giggled to herself as she mumbled ¡°soft¡± to herself in the Beastmen language. Ms. Taurus started guiding Mila¡¯s finger up and to the baby¡¯s smooth head. Mila giggled to herself as she rolled over the wrinkles, muttering ¡°soft¡± some more, but that vanished quickly.


    Mila¡¯s eyes went wide with panic as she looked around the room and right at us. Her face screamed that she was sorry, as if she had done something wrong. It was pretty apparent why, but the reaction was adorable nonetheless. It just showed how gentle and caring Mila was.


    Thankfully, Ms. Taurus, after a quick laugh, was quick to explain things to Mila, ¡°That¡¯s his soft spot. All babies have it when they are very little, but it will go away with time.¡±


    Relief washed over Mila as she touched the top of her and sighed. However, that commotion and sudden movement seemed to have awoken young Johanthon from his milk-induced sleep as he started to wail.


    Mila started to panic again, and before anything else happened, I quickly swooped up the child, and within seconds, he stopped crying. Now that I got a closer look at him, I¡ªwell, he was a newborn, so he didn¡¯t really look like any one of his parents. I also couldn¡¯t see his eyes as they were shut tight. But one thing was for sure: what Johnathon lacked for hair on the top of his head was what he made up for on his body. Well, it wasn¡¯t hair as much as it was, just a light amount of fuzz around his neck, shoulders, and the tops of his ears.


    But¡­he really is so tiny¡­and fragile. What an amazing thing, honestly. It¡¯s hard to imagine that I was once this small¡­and, at one point, was never this tiny ever yet got so big.


    Also, curiosity got the better of me. I had to wonder¡­what were the odds? So I fed mana into my eye and used Soulsight to peer into the baby¡¯s very existence. Naturally, there was no cause for concern, just a tiny blip of light in the center of his chest, no chains, no darkness¡ªnothing to be worried about.


    I mean, what would I do if Johanthon were a reincarnation? Tell his mother? Wait for him to grow old and speak to him? Get rid of him? I still didn¡¯t have the foggiest idea what to do, considering the last person I almost killed for being a reincarnation ended up being a close friend.


    Actually, thinking about killing a freshly born child is rather dark¡­I shouldn¡¯t entertain that kind of thought, regardless.


    I felt the stares of everyone around me and looked up. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± I asked them.


    Ms. Taurus gave me a wry smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s surprising to see you holding a child for some reason. And it¡¯s even more of a surprise that Johanthon calmed down so quickly. He¡¯s usually very fussy when he first wakes up.¡±


    Sylvia snorted to herself and put her hands on her hips. ¡°That¡¯s just how Kaladin has always been. Even babies can sense his greatness and how warm and gentle he is,¡± she said proudly.


    I felt a tinge of embarrassment as I handed the young child back to its mother. I wasn¡¯t sure if a baby could ¡°sense¡± anything. Actually, I was pretty certain it couldn¡¯t sense a damn thing since I still have vague memories, even as an infant. Not only that, but I also briefly considered how to ¡°deal¡± with it.


    And the only thing I sensed as an infant was confusion, hunger, and the constant need to sleep and defecate.


    Oh, along with the existential dread of being alive again, but that¡¯s probably just my issue.


    I just smiled awkwardly at the praise, and from there, we spent some time chatting amongst ourselves. It wasn¡¯t long until Bowen and Rosemary came home, and we ended up spending the entire evening with the Taurus family.


    It was a peaceful end to another day.

 Vol.7 SS- Little Sister. Big Brother.

    This chapter takes place later in the volume in City State Ostela.


    Veme¡¯s POV.


    After a lengthy back-and-forth with the guards, we were escorted into the Viceroy¡¯s palace. Our identification papers needed to be checked over and over again. It was bad enough that they had to find a minister to approve them. That was primarily due to Kaladin¡¯s new signature for his foundation. Apparently, not many people recognized it, especially this far away from the kingdom.


    Thankfully, we also had signed documents from Luminar, which Kaladin gave us. Without those, we would have been tossed out without a second thought. On second thought, without Kaladin, we would have never known where even to start.


    He really has done so much for us. Even though we did a mutual job for him, it¡¯s nothing compared to this. Honestly, we¡¯ve only ever really been kind to him, yet he has done this much for us. What a nice boy.


    ¡°Please, wait in here for the time being. Our official is in a meeting and will be here right after that,¡± the head butler said with a friendly nod.


    We walked in and took our seats upon the comfy couches in the waiting room. The entire room shined a nearly blinding white as sunlight pierced the glass and hit the polished white stone. The floors, columns, and walls had veins filled with a metallic gold that caught the eye. The lush light blue carpet was soft to the touch, even through heavy shoes, oozing luxury. Even the banners bearing the weight and scale symbol of this city were embossed using silver and gold thread.


    Ostela was a place of abundance for the powerful and one of suffering for the weak, and their palace was a central figure for that ideal. The giant palace loomed over the entire city, and the underbelly that made this place function was hidden by the shadow of the enormous sea wall. It disgusted me to no end.


    Now that I had tasted a hint of the richness of the world through Kaladin, I wasn¡¯t as surprised as I was sickened. The difference between the white palace of Ostela and Luminar¡¯s royal palace was stark. Luminar had the same grand feeling, but it had a more humble and warm atmosphere to it.


    This place was just too big and grand¡­this isn¡¯t a home where a person lives¡­that¡¯s what it feels like.


    I turned to ask my partner about her thoughts, and even though I was typically bad at these things, hers were as clear as the sun rising. Bella bit the tip of her finger as her thick left leg bounced up and down. It was blatantly obvious why she was so nervous. She had much to lose and much to gain today.


    ¡°Trust in Kaladin. I think things will go well,¡± I said softly.


    Her brown eyes drifted toward me, and she let out a long sigh as she sank into the couch further, throwing her arm over the back of it. ¡°I know. I believe in him. I¡¯m more worried about my idiot brother making a mess of things before we even get into the room to talk. I mean¡­what if he isn¡¯t even here? What if he¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a grim thing to say about your own blood,¡± I muttered.


    Bella averted her eyes and stared at the floor, ¡°I mean, that¡¯s the only way I can keep myself sane anymore. I can¡¯t keep worrying about him when he keeps getting himself into trouble while saving others.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a good thing? He saved Kaladin, remember? Although it didn¡¯t work the way they wanted it to¡­your brother was still able to meet the person that would eventually lead him back to you,¡± I offered.


    ¡°That sounds more like luck than something to be proud of¡­¡± she grumbled. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t respect him. My brother has helped a lot of people¡­us included. I¡¯ll always be thankful to him for that,¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, that is very true,¡± I said in agreement.


    Bella shot up an angry hand into the air and yelled, ¡°That¡¯s why when I go out of my way to help him, and he just ignores me, it pisses me off! This is the third time! It shouldn¡¯t have taken all this effort and almost twenty years!¡±


    That is also very true¡­


    I hummed in agreement. ¡°Not everyone can be like Kaladin, I suppose. Perhaps if Sorn had taken after him, things would have been a lot smoother.¡±


    Bella rubbed her hair with the palms of her hands and grumbled, ¡°Gah! Only if a smudge of Kaladin¡¯s brains rubbed off on that fool, we wouldn¡¯t be here!¡±


    Knock.


    Knock.


    ¡°The Assistant Governor will see you ladies now.¡±


    ¡ª


    We were guided to a large meeting room at the center of the palace. The enormous oval-shaped table was made of polished silver with golden symbols set regularly on its surface. It was large enough that it could fit twenty men on each side comfortably. The chairs were made of dark wood. The same as the ones in the upper district, but they looked brand new. Even the fresh smell of wood still lingered as we sat down.


    On the other side of the otherwise empty room were two men. One was wearing elegant light blue robes that touched the floor, while his curly brown hair sat upon his shoulders. He was wielding a large staff with a dungeon core shard the size of my head, embedded in the clutches of the gnarled wood. Judging by appearance alone, his entire outfit must have cost a small fortune.


    The serious-looking mage looked no less impressive when he stood next to the large knight in full black Mithril l plate. Although I couldn''t see the knight¡¯s blade, I had to imagine it was also made of Mithril and equally as expensive as everything else. Of course, the bald knight appeared to be a grizzled veteran of many battles and, if I had to take a guess, the mage was much the same.


    If these two came at us and we had to defend ourselves¡­I¡¯m not sure we would come out on top.


    Of course, I seemed to be the only one taking any of this seriously. Bella just sat in her couch with a flirtatious grin, her arms propping up her enormous chest, facing the two men. Naturally, even these two serious men had to avert their eyes and look elsewhere in the room.


    I guess this is just an advantage for us in the long term, right?


    ¡°Please stand for His Highness; Assistant Governor Wright,¡± the head butler announced.


    We performed as was expected, respectfully standing as the head butler walked in,who proceeded to pull out the grand wooden chair at the end of the table. A thin but short young Human man with dark black hair and a well-trimmed beard sat down, after which the butler pushed his seat in for him. He wore a single glass monocle in one eye, his dark brown eyes examining us from across the room as he placed a stack of papers on the desk.


    If his name and appearance were anything to go on, he was the son of the Viceroy and number one in the line of succession for this City State. It was surprising to see such a high-ranking official, but I suppose that was due to the nature of our unusual request and the paperwork we had on us. I¡¯m sure Ostela was running around in circles, trying to gauge just what we were doing.


    The man adjusted his monocle and nodded. ¡°To whom do I owe the pleasure of speaking to today? I do not believe I have seen either of you before, and I would not exactly identify you as Luminar dignitaries,¡± he said in a stiff tone.


    ¡°My name is Bella, and I¡¯m a Ruby adventurer. This is my partner Veme. It¡¯s an honor to be in the same room as you, Your Highness,¡± Bella answered for us in a soft voice.


    The Assistant Governor blushed slightly as he cleared his throat. ¡°Yes, well, it¡¯s nice to meet you as well, Bella and Veme. Please, take your seats.¡±


    We obliged and sat in our own chairs on the opposite side of him. ¡°Now, you have official business? However, I find it difficult to believe you two came here to purchase a single slave.¡±


    There was no point in me speaking and making a mistake during this meeting. Bella was in her element despite her nervousness. I would only be a hindrance, so I would let her do all the talking. It was also her brother that needed freeing.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Oh, but Your Highness, that is precisely why we are here,¡± Bella answered.


    The Assistant Governor ruffled his nose and sat back. ¡°I see¡­this is¡­indeed a unique circumstance then. No one, especially someone represented by Luminar, has come to us to buy a slave directly from the palace. We are not exactly a slave market, after all.¡±


    Yet an entire portion of your city is.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because we are only interested in a single slave, and we can only find him in this place. Isn¡¯t that right, Your Highness?¡± Bella said with a wink.


    The Assistant Governor managed to his emotions better, as he nodded. ¡°Yes, I am aware of this specific slave you mentioned, which is why this is a problem. The Viceroy is very partial to this one, so I cannot, in good faith, part with this slave.¡±


    Bella frowned playfully as she played with her hair. ¡°Well, that simply won¡¯t do. We came all this way, you know.Then again¡­I understand nothing is free in this world, so a fair purchase should suffice, correct? This is the merchant city of the continent. Doesn¡¯t everything have a price, Your Highness?¡±


    Bella slapped down a small cloth sack, letting the golden contents spill out onto the table. In total, there were five large gold Ostelan marks and an assortment of random golden pieces. All of it was funded by Kaladin himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed true everything has a price, Miss Bella, but¡­¡± The Assistant Governor trailed off.


    ¡°Was this not enough? How about more?¡± Bella said as she left another small sack on the table.


    That sack also contained five large gold Ostelan marks. Bella shot the Assistant Governor a daring smile as she said, ¡°Surely there isn¡¯t a single slave in the entire world that is worth over half a Mithril coin, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°That¡­yes¡­but I fail to understand why you are paying so much for a single slave?¡± The Assistant Governor questioned. ¡°What is your true goal in coming here?¡±


    Bella shook her head and puffed her cheeks out. ¡°Your Highness, there truly isn¡¯t any other reason for us being here. We¡¯ve come with the help of our benefactor in hopes of purchasing this single slave from your magnificent self.¡±


    The Assistant Governor put a hand to his forehead as he flipped through some of the paperwork and mumbled, ¡°Yes¡­this Dragonheart Foundation was created by the Dragonslayer and that Vampire. Is this person your benefactor?¡±


    I glanced at Bella, and I watched a grin spread across her lips, which she had to hide. ¡°That is correct, Your Majesty. The savior of the continent, his most excellent self, Kaladin Shadowheart the Dragonslayer, is our benefactor. He hopes that you understand this is both a personal and official request carried out in his name,¡± Bella said confidently.


    ¡°Personal and official¡­¡± he mumbled quietly as he thought about a deeper meaning that didn¡¯t exist.


    The Assistant Governor¡¯s resistance was expected. It was no surprise that Ostela and Kaladin¡¯s goals were completely against each other. But it was also confirmation that Kaladin¡¯s existence had spread across the entire continent of Illyrcium.


    While traveling, we heard that even the smallest towns in Sandervile and Ostela had heard his name and knew of his deeds. We even heard that unofficial local holidays had sprung up in those small places to celebrate his deeds. Even though Kaladin may not be aware of it, this part of the continent knew who he was.


    And his name had power because of that.


    ¡°Allow me a moment to confirm some things and see if this will be possible. Excuse me, Ladies,¡± the Assistant Governor said as he stood up from his seat.


    ¡°Of course, Your Highness, take all the time you need. I¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± Bella purred.


    The Assistant Governor quickly fled to his room, followed by the head butler and the knight. The mage remained and stood in the same position, watching us.


    Bella let out a long sigh and leaned back again. She nudged me with her leg and whispered in Beastmen, ¡°How do you think I did?¡±


    ¡°Fine, I think. I don¡¯t see any reason for them to hold a slave when we are offering so much gold. This place prides itself on money and the belief that everything can be bought,¡± I whispered back.


    Bella hummed to herself as she looked over to the mage who was trying to listen to us. ¡°What¡¯s your name, Sir?¡±


    The mage shifted awkwardly and said, ¡°Dakin.¡±


    ¡°Dakin? That¡¯s a handsome name,¡± Bella cooed.


    No, it¡¯s not.


    Dakin nodded sheepishly as Bella leaned onto the table. ¡°What do you think about all of this, Dakin? Will we run into any problems?¡±


    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m not qualified to answer on behalf of His Highness,¡± he mumbled as he looked away.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking about any of that. I just want your honest and personal opinion, Dakin¡­¡± Bella pouted.


    ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t see the reason behind any of this,¡± he admitted. ¡°Why are you trying to pay so much for a single slave?¡±


    ¡°Well, because he¡¯s family, obviously,¡± Bella said.


    ¡°Family¡­that makes sense,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°So¡­what do you think?¡± Bella insisted.


    Dakin averted his eyes again and said, ¡°If it''s Sorn, then the Viceroy really is fond of him. Maybe it¡¯s because that slave is so dull he would never escape, and he is making himself useful all the time¡­¡±


    So, that confirms that Sorn is alive and has managed to avoid detection as well as hide his true nature? That¡¯s good news, as Kaladin believed there was a chance Sorn would be executed before he could free him.


    Bella smiled to herself and said, ¡°So, do you believe the Viceroy would part with him?¡±


    Dakin narrowed his eyes as he thought and said, ¡°If it¡¯s this much¡­I believe so. Money is king here, after all.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­¡± Bella mumbled quietly. ¡°Thank you so much, Dakin. Your insight was very much appreciated¡­I feel so much better because of you.¡±


    Dakin¡¯s face went red as he coughed. ¡°No problem¡­¡±


    Thankfully, our wait wasn¡¯t long. The Assistant Governor and his knight were quick to return, and after another moment, the butler pushed his chair in, while the knight took his position. The Assistant Governor stood straight up in his chair and told us,


    ¡°We have agreed to your terms, and we shall sign over the slave known as Sorn to you. The cost is a generous contribution as well, and we thank you for your purchase,¡± he said finally.


    I immediately felt relief wash over me. We had done everything and over-prepared for this moment, but when they were hesitant at first, I was immediately scared that things would not turn out well. If we were rejected, then we planned to stay in this city for a long time until we managed to free Sorn ourselves. Thankfully, we can rely on the greediness of these Human bastards in the end.


    ¡°Your Kindness knows no bounds, Your Highness. Thank you for agreeing so quickly,¡± Bella said, unable to hide her excitement.


    ¡°Yes, well, we pride ourselves on our commitments. Please follow Mr. Cravens to your purchase; all the paperwork will be completed in the meantime. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now,¡± he said, standing up again, this time followed by both his bodyguards.


    Bella and I stood up and thanked the Assistant Governor. The head butler, whose surname was Cravens, guided us through the palace and into the lower floors.


    ¡°Sorn will be on kitchen duty today, so he should be around¡ªyou, tell me where Sorn is immediately,¡± the butler barked at a young slave girl.


    She shied away, her fear apparent. ¡°H¡ªhe¡ªhe¡¯s in the s¡ªstore room, My Lord,¡± she stuttered.


    The little human girl hadn¡¯t even reached her teens, yet she wore a red collar with blood iron around her neck. I wanted nothing more than to free this child of her suffering, but we could not, and that pained me deeply. I understood what it felt like to be looked at as if you were less than the dirt you walked on.


    I can only hope that¡ªno, it will happen. Kaladin¡¯s dream¡­to free everyone from the shackles of this horrid existence will come to pass. If anyone did it, it would be him. And I pray to whatever god hears me that it is through the blood of these scum.


    ¡°Right this way, Ladies,¡± the butler said with a bow.


    Bella glanced over at me, and I could see the cold fury in her eyes. She simply nodded, and as we passed the young girl, she ruffled her hair and slipped a large gold mark into her pocket. It wasn¡¯t anything special, but there was a chance that would be enough to free herself one day.


    I walked past Bella, who leaned down to whisper into the girl''s ear, and I heard her say, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t tell anyone, and make sure to add this to your savings.¡±


    I didn¡¯t look back, but I liked to imagine the surprise and shock of the young girl when she saw the coin. With a glint of hope added into the mix.


    The kitchen was quiet except for the few slaves cleaning it. We got some interesting looks, but we acted like trained dogs. They never stared for longer than a second. We were led to the back storage room where we could hear grunting and the moving of heavy objects.


    It was dark and chilly in there. A group of about five men, all slaves, were stacking large crates on top of one another. The moment we walked in, all eyes turned to us¡­including his.


    I hadn¡¯t seen him in many, many years. The passage of time had begun to show on his face as wrinkles sat underneath his eyes, and gray tinges marked his brown hair. But he was as broad-shouldered as ever and looked just as strong.


    His serious-looking eyes shot up, and he stumbled forward. ¡°Little Sister?¡± he questioned, his voice deep.


    I smiled as I looked over to Bella, who just stood there in the doorway with a genuine ear-to-ear smile.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±

 Vol.8 Ch.209- Shadows Of War.

    The initial journey with the Gryphons went smoothly. Despite the fatigue and the weight of everything that transpired, we pressed on. The recent events left us tense; our sleep was scarce, and rest was a luxury we couldn¡¯t afford. Yet, we were strapped to these flying creatures, soaring through the sky, with our thoughts lingering on what was ahead.


    Also, the novelty of flying through the chilly sky through the day and night, high in the sky, had waned rather quickly. One adult would stay awake while the other tried to get some form of rest. Mila and Dallin sat sandwiched between us and slept most of the time.


    The Gryphons could hold two adults and a child at most. We used our collective Spatial Rings to carry luggage. Thankfully, the monsters acted as promised. Without commands or input, they flew straight to their destination. We only stopped for a quick disbursal of water and food, along with bathroom breaks.


    What would have taken four days by carriage only took a little more than a day on the back of Gryphons. That was thanks to these Gryphons being bred for only speed and endurance, unlike the Gryphons used for war, which had to tick a number of boxes at an even higher quality. It also helped that flying straight to your destination was naturally quicker than taking a long, winding road, where monsters and bandits lurked, and various obstacles could block the roads.


    When we arrived at the fort, the swapping of Gryphons was quick and efficient. In total, we only touched the ground for thirty minutes before taking off again for the capital, much to Mila''s frustration, who grumbled a complaint into my chest. I drew my cloak around her and held her tight.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be home soon.¡±


    ¡ª


    We flew through the invisible wards that protected the capital. The uncomfortable gut-churning feeling washed over us like a wave, but that was quickly forgotten as we looked out onto the silent capital. The city, at first glance, seemed normal. But when I looked closer, I could see destroyed sections of homes and districts. Not only that, but it was also surprising to see so few people outside of the capital. Most of the citizens seemed to be indoors; the only people moving about were patrols of armed guards and soldiers.


    That wasn¡¯t even taking into account the general vibe of it all. It was like a dark cloud was hanging over the entire capital, sucking away at the usual happy people. The atmosphere of the city could only be described as tense and gloomy. No¡­it was a familiar sensation.


    A populace about to go to war.


    There was a loud screech from our right as a squadron of Gryphon Knights intercepted us. Our Gryphons responded with their own bird-like screeches, and the knights escorted us the rest of the way to the royal palace. Soldiers flooded the entire grounds, and tents had been set up in just about every available space that could be seen.


    Only a large tent, set off from the rest, had enough space for us to land. The monsters touched down, and a group of handlers rushed out to guide the beasts away as a small group approached us. I turned around and stared into the darkness where a face should have been, but Lin was hiding her identity using her dungeon item.


    So it¡¯s bad enough that she is moving about in public¡­


    ¡°I apologize for inconveniencing you upon your immediate arrival, as I¡¯m sure you require rest and answers, but I need to speak with Varnir, Kaladin, and Alanis immediately,¡± Lin said, her voice garbled and distorted from another dungeon item.


    My mother, who had remained chiefly silent the entire trip, glared at Lin, but I stepped forward and nodded. After all, if Lin was here and requesting us, then it had to be of the utmost importance. Sylvia gave me a worried look, but I told her to take Mila somewhere safe for the time being.


    I looked at my father and Varnir, and they nodded sternly. ¡°We¡¯ll go. Lead the way,¡± I said.


    Lin guided us to the large command tent. A group of officials and higher-ranked knights were scurrying around. Some leaned over tables, pouring over documents or maps of the city.


    ¡°To put things bluntly, we require more knowledge from Alanis than anything, but we figured both of you should be made aware of what¡¯s transpired,¡± Lin said as she guided us to a large table at the back.


    She pointed a finger at the old noble¡¯s district, where the Shadowclan was residing. ¡°There¡¯s no better way to say this, so I¡¯ll just be frank. The Shadowclan, or at least a majority of them, have defected and, in the process, sided with the rebels and caused havoc amongst the population.¡±


    My heart sank in my chest as Varnir gasped. My father simply hung his head as Lin spoke, ¡°However, we are certain that not all the Dark Elves agreed with the situation. Chief Shadowstorm and former royal guard Parhen led the warriors against Luminar and her people. I witnessed it with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Dad mumbled.


    ¡°The area of the Dark Elf encampment was also littered with corpses, and signs of a battle and infighting were clear to see. Currently, erected in the center of the encampment is a veil of shadow. We can not see through it, nor can we enter it. Any attempts to make contact with the people inside of it have fallen on deaf ears, and attempts to break it down with magic have failed. Are you aware of anything, Alanis Shadowheart?¡± Lin questioned.


    Dad sighed deeply and nodded slowly. ¡°I knew nothing of this degree. There was concern and discord amongst factions, but I never imagined it would turn out like this. And yes, that barrier was erected by the priest and priestess, I¡¯m sure of it. They are taking turns supplying mana to it. I can get through.¡±


    ¡°Then we shouldn¡¯t waste any time. There may be survivors who need our assistance,¡± Lin said quickly as she began ordering around the officials.


    ¡°My parents¡­are they alive?¡± Varnir asked quietly.


    Lin turned her head slightly and said, ¡°They aren¡¯t part of the bodies, and we didn¡¯t capture them either.¡±


    ¡°Your parents are going to be okay, Varnir. Your father wouldn¡¯t be the type of man to turn his back on his people,¡± Dad said.


    Varnir hung his head and weakly managed to say, ¡°Yes¡­that¡¯s right. They must be fine.¡±


    ¡ª


    We hopped into a carriage, followed by a group of knights and medical staff. It wasn¡¯t a long ride, but it felt like an eternity. I was worried for Aunt Illyssia, Sededa, and even Zydrae. I had a gut feeling that Zydrae and Sededa wouldn¡¯t defect to the Holy Kingdom¡­but Aunt Illyssia was different.


    She¡¯s a warrior, and her husband and son are part of the same faction. If most of the warriors decided to side with the Holy Kingdom while the priestess with Zydrae went against them¡­


    It was anyone¡¯s guess. I¡¯m not entirely surprised some of the Shadowclan joined sides with Arotal, as they were mercenaries and sellswords for most of their existence. It makes sense that many would want to continue that lifestyle rather than settle down in Luminar forever. But to burn the bridges along the way and fight amongst each other to the death¡­that was what surprised me the most. The friction amongst the Shadowclan must have been even more tense than I expected.


    That also answers the question about what happened with Terstus and why he suddenly left the tournament without a fight. He must have caught wind of the impending schism and went back home. I also had no doubts about which side he chose in the end.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± Lin said.


    We dismounted from the carriage into a defensive line. Soldiers, knights, and mages all stood behind barriers, watching the dark, shadowy glob in the center of the settlement. With a quick glance, much of the small town within the capital had been destroyed.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The glass was broken in store windows, doors were busted down, lying in splinters, and houses collapsed or burned a charcoal black. The stench of death was everywhere, along with splatters and puddles of dried blood.


    Lin walked over to a Royal Guard, and with just a few words, the guard was barking orders, ¡°Move and spread out! Take up formations!¡±


    ¡°We have no idea what¡¯s beyond the barrier. We will take up a defensive perimeter in case of attack. If any are to come at us with hostile intentions¡­¡± Lin trailed off.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I promise I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Dad said.


    ¡°Hold on a moment,¡± I interjected.


    I fed mana into my left eye, and the world changed. I could see the spell itself, manifested and maintained by mana. It reached all the way into the sky and even underground, forming a perfect barrier. I fed more mana into my eye and pushed through the initial barrier, only to see a vast open space and a second, tinier spell.


    ¡°There are two barriers. In between the first and second barrier is what I assume to be open ground. There is nothing alive there,¡± I said.


    Dad nodded. ¡°What about the second one? There must be people inside that one,¡± he said.


    I nodded and fed more mana to my eye. I focused and felt a tinge of discomfort at the back of my head as I zoomed in deeper and pierced the glowing structure made of mana, which was the spell.


    ¡°Beyond the second barrier¡­I see¡­over a hundred people gathered and tightly packed inside of it. It¡¯s difficult to get an exact number on the living, but I see a lot of small souls; they must be children,¡± I said.


    ¡°Then the likelihood that they are going to fight us will be low,¡± Dad inferred.


    Lin shook her hooded head. ¡°I have orders to secure this place, and we have no idea what¡¯s going on besides the fact that they are alive. I won¡¯t be pulling our troops back until the scene is safe.¡±


    I put a hand on my father¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°She¡¯s right, Dad. I can¡¯t tell the difference between hostile and friendly in this situation. And although there are many children, I also see plenty of adults¡ªeven some who are quite strong.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to do my best,¡± Dad mumbled.


    The Royal Guard from before marched over to Lin and gave a quick salute. ¡°We are ready and awaiting orders.¡±


    ¡°There are two barriers. The one on the outside has nothing alive, but remain vigilant for any physical traps. The second one has a large group of people still alive, including children. Alert everyone to this new information and tell the archers and mages not to fire unless I give the order,¡± Lin commanded.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Lin turned to my father and said, ¡°Then everything hinges on you, Alanis Shadowheart. We¡¯ll remain behind you unless danger strikes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Dad said with a slight bow.


    Varnir, my father, and I began to walk toward the shadowy barrier. Everyone had surrounded the large sphere, awaiting its departure. But while walking toward it, Varnir tugged on my sleeve.


    ¡°Kaladin¡­did you¡­¡± he trailed off.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never met your parents before, so I¡¯m unsure what to look for. Also, there are far too many people, so unless your parents were incredibly powerful with bright souls¡­I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°Yes¡­that¡¯s right¡­I shouldn¡¯t be bothering you, sorry¡­¡± he muttered.


    Varnir winced and looked genuinely pained. His pink eyes, swelled by dark bags, had sunk into his face. His lips were chapped from the wind and cold. Like everyone else, he hadn¡¯t slept much the last few days. Now he had returned to his home to find everything destroyed, his people dead or betraying the place he lived. Just to make matters even worse for him, his parents, his only family in the entire world, were missing.


    I felt incredibly awful for him. The only things I could offer him were my words and being by his side.


    I gripped his upper arm and looked him dead in the eyes, ¡°Remain strong, Varnir. Have faith in your family. We¡¯ll get through all of this together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starting it,¡± Dad said as he walked right up to the barrier.


    My father extended his arms as tendrils of shadow creeped out from beneath him and swallowed his whole hand. The shadows shaped themselves into a long blade, which he used to stab the shadowy barrier. However, he did not break through it. Instead, he continued to stab at the barrier in what seemed to be random. But soon enough, a pattern emerged.


    ¡°You are trying to contact the mages holding the barrier up?¡± I questioned.


    Dad nodded. ¡°Zydrae had told me many, many years ago if she ever erected a barrier, she would open it for me if I knocked on it with a certain pattern. I¡¯ve never forgotten it.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­and is this truly all shadow magic? Couldn¡¯t light magic burst through it?¡± I asked.


    Dad continued to beat the barrier rhythmically. ¡°No. In truth, this barrier is made up of shadow magic and barrier magic. Zydrae is talented at both schools of magic. She¡¯s even a better mage than me.¡±


    With a final stab, the shadowy barrier dissolved instantly. And then, it hit us.


    The stench of death and decay.


    An audible groan echoed out from all around us. The soldiers and everyone took a step back as the smell hit their nostrils. I even caught a Beastmen guard, hunched over and vomiting. That was only on the smell alone; the scene before everyone was just as gruesome.


    The scene of a bloody battle had been played out. Corpses sprawled out everywhere, laying in pools of their dried blood¡ªcraters from significant magical impacts and bodies torn to shreds. The dead were numerous, and not all of them were fighters. Many civilians were in the mix. And they were all dead.


    The last remaining barrier stood at the center. My father looked out at the scene, fists clenched but face devoid of emotion. Varnir was in a state of shock as he stumbledshambled forward, nudging bodies over to see their faces.


    Lin walked up behind me and solemnly said, ¡°We need to move forward. I swear to you we will assist with the bodies and clean up under your command once things are safe, Sir Shadowheart.¡±


    But Dad was already moving. He stepped over piles of bodies, burned-down tents, and broken weapons in dreadful silence. I followed close behind him, examining the faces of the dead to see if I recognized anyone, but I didn¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t very close with many of the people who lived in the encampment, but it was all heart-wrenching the same. It was apparent that Dad and Varnir recognized people. After all, they had lived here and called this place home.


    We crossed a row of tents and what looked like a defensive line. Dirt walls had been erected by mages, dried blood splattered across the stones, and bodies slumped over it lay in a small ditch. There were also far more warriors here than on the other side.


    The soldiers and knights combed through the bodies and homes while we went straight to the final barrier. The fighting here was more intense. More signs of higher-level magic dotted the pocked land. Entire houses and tents had been decimated, barely scraps showing they once existed.


    And at the foot of the last barrier was a mountain¡­a mountain of bodies. It was easy to tell what happened here. The defenders had their backs to the shadowy sphere. It appeared it was true that not all the warriors and Shadow Dancers had sided with my grandfather. Many had held their own against their own kind. But there were also familiar white-robed insurgents thrown into the chaos now.


    My father had stopped just shy of the mountain. He looked up at it, tears rolling down his face. I followed his gaze and closed my eyes slowly. I, too, wanted to cry. Maybe it was just because I was tired and angry. But I knew that wasn¡¯t true. Out of all the people I wanted to hope were alive the most¡­she treated me with nothing but warmth and kindness despite barely knowing me.


    She had told me we were family, regardless of what anyone said. I wished I had more memories with her or just gone to see and speak with her... but I would never be able to do that again because Aunt Illyssia had died, still standing with a broken spear in one hand and a dead man¡¯s head in the other.


    A broken spear in her leg, another through her chest, and an arrow to her neck. She was the last one before the barrier. In front of her was a sea of her slain enemies. Dark Elves, Humans, Beastmen- she had killed them all with spear and magic.


    ¡°Wi¡ªwill you help me, Kal?¡± Dad choked.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    We climbed the corpse mountain, and I helped my father free his sister¡¯s body from the pile. He carried her gently down the pile and laid her across the ground. He broke the spear still in her chest and knelt down beside her. He slowly ran his shaking hands across her cheek and closed her still-open eyes.


    ¡°Kal¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Will you give me a moment?¡±


    I backed away and moved elsewhere. I had seen and heard my father cry before. But this was the first time I had heard him wail. I never wanted to listen to my father or anyone sound like that again. Although that may be impossible, regardless, I looked up to the sky and made a new promise to myself and my family.


    ¡°Those who did this today¡­they will come to regret it.¡±

 Vol.8 Ch.210- Aftermath.

    Unfortunately, the amount of time my father had to mourn was very limited. We still had another barrier blocking us from those still alive in the center. After a few minutes to allow the soldiers to surround it, Dad, with puffy and reddened eyes, began beating on it, this time at a different, faster-paced rhythm. With only a single cycle, the shadowy barrier wobbled, warped, and fell apart.


    The moment it fell was tense, but much to everyone¡¯s relief, the scene beyond the final barrier wasn¡¯t nearly as grim. It was, for the most part, the best-case scenario. Women, children, and the elderly were patiently waiting with gaunt eyes and worried looks. The amount of armed and armored warriors was less than fifty. The number of those who were not wounded could be counted on a single hand. Which, unfortunately, meant that most of the defenders had perished outside the inner barrier.


    ¡°Administer aid and food! Gather the healers and doctors for the injured and sick!¡± Lin¡¯s garbled voice ordered.


    The soldiers put down their weapons and began assisting those in need. Supplies and healers were called in from the rear, and the remaining members of the Shadowclan started to receive assistance. Lin motioned for me to follow her, and my father joined us. At the center of the barrier, we found the remaining Shadowclan priests and priestesses. Sededa noticed us and rushed over.


    ¡°You came¡­you actually came,¡± she muttered.


    Sededa, just like everyone else, looked worse for wear. She clearly hadn¡¯t slept much, if at all, and it looked as if she had aged in the short time since I saw her with her sunken, red eyes. Her tribal priestess garb was splattered with dried blood, which thankfully didn¡¯t appear to be hers.


    Zydrae was also present and slowly came over to us, being propped up by two others. She somehow managed to look worse than even the dead. There was no doubt that this was due to the barrier being maintained for days.


    ¡°Alanis¡­Kaladin¡­it¡¯s good to see both of you,¡± she said with a weak croak.


    ¡°Zydrae, what happened here?¡± Dad asked, his tone dead serious.


    ¡°There¡¯s so much to talk about. Would you mind if I just¡ª¡± Zydrae began to answer, but her eyes fluttered closed, and her body went limp.


    ¡°Mana Sickness,¡± Lin answered as she raised her hand. ¡°We will get her some help immediately.¡±


    Lin turned to us and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Alanis and Kaladin, your help has been appreciated. We¡¯ll see to all the civilians here and assist with the clean-up and burials. I¡¯m sure you have many questions and want to rest. I¡¯ll escort you back to the palace now.¡±


    My father looked hesitant and ready to argue, but Lin insisted, ¡°Please, there isn¡¯t anything you can do for them right now. Get your rest while you can. We have much to do and discuss over the next few days.¡±


    ¡°I have something to inform you of as well. It¡¯s urgent and the reason we rushed over here on such short notice,¡± I said.


    I couldn¡¯t see her face beyond the darkness of her dungeon item, but I imagined the worried look she gave me. Lin ushered us away, and we passed the pile of corpses and the scenes of battle. However, before we left, I saw Varnir. He was hugging a man and woman, who must have been his parents. It seemed they made it to the safety of the second barrier and were holding up with the others.


    At least there was some good amongst all of this.


    ¡ª


    Lin ran a hand over her face and through her hair. She looked dead tired, much like everyone else. We took our own private carriage back to the palace, and my father sat outside of it with the driver.


    ¡°Christ¡­you mean to tell me you think something even worse is coming?¡± Lin grumbled.


    ¡°So far, I believe that to be the case. I have no reason to distrust the Moon Mother as of yet, and it is true we may have a common enemy with Arotal and Amon-Ra,¡± I said.


    ¡°Our spies in Sandervile and the other city-states have confirmed they are not amassing their armies, which is why all of this came as a surprise. Although that information is now a week old, I don¡¯t imagine that the confederacy can muster its armies and be on our doorstep so soon, considering they have to move through Keldrag Pass,¡± Lin said.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think the description of a ¡®wave of death¡¯ means troops. No, I believe it to be something far more grave. And the city to the west of the capital¡­¡± I trailed off.


    ¡°It¡¯s Curia, no doubt about that. We have no other major cities in the area. And a far greater threat¡­¡± she said, putting a finger to her chin and humming.


    The carriage hit a bump on the road, and Lin¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Curia¡­it was hit hard as well¡­actually, initial reports are vastly different from other cities and towns. The rebels focused their attention on food supplies and citizens, but at Curia, they hit the soldiers'' barracks and even damaged the western wall.¡±


    ¡°An attack is imminent. And every adventurer received a notification of travel for the Iron Citadel,¡± I said.


    Lin bit her lip. ¡°It¡¯s not unheard of for a dungeon to spew out monsters. The Iron Citadel is somewhat notorious for it even, which is why we build so many fortifications at new entrances when we find them, as well as to control those coming through it. But enough monsters to raze a large city¡­that¡¯s something I¡¯ve never heard of.¡±


    ¡°The Iron Citadel is large enough. There could be an entire army of the undead in there, and no one would be the wiser,¡± I offered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it personally, so I wouldn¡¯t know either way. But does that mean Amon-Ra and the Holy Kingdom can control monsters found in a dungeon? If that¡¯s the case, then there isn¡¯t a single place in the world where the Holy Kingdom can¡¯t touch,¡± Lin said with a shake of the head.


    ¡°Luminar should prepare for the worst. The army will need to be gathered. If the Moon Mother is correct, Luminar may fall if things aren¡¯t prevented,¡± I said gravely.


    Lin sighed deeply. ¡°I know. Sadly, my power to make orders is lacking outside of the capital. Here, when the royals are not present, and my mother is gone as well, I can muster and command troops. But gathering the army and commanding them elsewhere is above my station. Only one of the recognized War Gods or Captain Fairchild can do that without authorization.¡±


    The silence drew on between us for a few moments before Lin said, ¡°I¡¯ll send scouts to the border and ask War God Vasquez. If we get confirmation that the undead are attacking, then things will be different. For now, we need to handle the fires still burning elsewhere in the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°We only have a few days. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take whoever I can and leave for Curia,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°I know¡­I know. I won¡¯t be able to join you. I¡¯m sorry¡­Kaladin,¡± Lin said.


    ¡°Nothing to apologize for. You have things to do, and you¡¯ve been nothing but helpful. It¡¯s time I pull my own weight,¡± I said with a smile.


    Lin snickered, but her smile faded as she sighed. ¡°If killing a Dragon isn¡¯t pulling your weight, then I¡¯m afraid of what¡¯s becoming of this world.¡±


    ¡°I have something to ask you. Do you know if Squeaks and my grandfather are safe?¡± I asked.


    Lin¡¯s eyes avoided mine as she closed them shut. ¡°Squeaks is safe and unharmed. He was attacked, but War God Vasquez saved him. As for your grandfather¡­¡±


    No¡­no way¡­did they¡­did they really come for him?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kaladin. But your grandfather is dead.¡±


    ¡ª


    I couldn¡¯t believe half of what Lin had told me. That the old man had made a last stand completely outnumbered, and was even winning. I knew Grandpa was strong, strong enough to beat most people. But to win against such powerful opponents at his age was remarkable.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    But that was only the tip of the iceberg. A giant, mutant freak of a person that could regenerate wounds? Attacks made of light from an impossible range outside of the city? Grandpa, having his heart pierced only to turn into some avatar of death and destroy the entire land around him? Then¡­just to disappear without a trace? Couple that with the confirmed turncoat of Chief Shadowstorm and Parhen¡­


    Just when things were starting to turn for the better¡­something in this accursed world had to try and knock me down a peg.


    I didn¡¯t know what to make of any of it. I just felt numb to it all. Empty. Now, with his death and the death of Aunt Illyssia, I could feel the walls getting tighter around me. Would they crush me into dust and hopelessness? I wasn¡¯t sure. But if there was one thing I was sure of, I wouldn¡¯t let it.


    Whatever this wave of death entails, I¡¯ll beat it back. I¡¯ll see what entity Deguzman spoke of, slay it, and then move on. I¡¯ll see to it that the Holy Kingdom regrets all of this. History in this world may be skewed and shrouded in mystery, but all of this will be the catalyst for their downfall.


    Because there is no way I can¡¯t. Not anymore. If Amon-Ra, the Exarchs, and Arotal are willing to go to these lengths, then I cannot hide. I will not hide from them. And if they want a war...


    Then it¡¯s a war they will get.


    I made my way to the room where Mila and Sylvia were staying but stopped. I had just happened to glance into the courtyard below and saw someone sitting on a bench. Lin had told me that people would inform my family of what had transpired while we were gone. And I knew I couldn¡¯t leave her alone.


    I took a detour and went down the stairs. Now that the sun had set, the palace was eerily quiet. The feeling that King Maxwell would jump out at any moment hit me a few times, only to remember the state in which we had left him in Flumare. My heart sank further when I thought about it, and when I sat down next to Cerila, it went even further.


    For a lack of better words, Cerila looked defeated.


    Cerila didn¡¯t even stir when I sat on the cold bench. Hubris lay at her feet, her shoulders slumped, her arms limp, and her head hanging down, her long white hair covering her entire face. She was by far the closest to Grandpa. His death must have been unimaginable to her. I even started to believe that the old man would live forever, even if it were impossible.


    Sometimes, it felt like he could always do the impossible.


    I took a deep breath, stood up, and faced her. There was no conversation to be had tonight, so I just hugged her. It felt like the only thing I could do was be there for her.


    She weakly wrapped her arms around my waist. Despite knowing just how strong Cerila was, I felt like she had no strength left. That she would crumble and disappear with the wind, and with her tears and muffled sobs, I knew it very might well be a real threat. I had heard that people could die of a broken heart. And with the amount of sleep she had been getting these last few days with all the stress¡­Cerila¡¯s life may genuinely be in danger.


    Cerila continued to cry for a long time, and I just made sure not to leave her side. It wasn¡¯t until her grip loosened and her sobs petered out that I moved away. I caught her limp body as she passed out. I sighed, not at her but at the blade at our feet.


    I bent down and tried to move it, but it wouldn¡¯t budge an inch. And seeing that the sword could come back, rather violently at that, I had to get creative since I couldn¡¯t just leave Cerila out here alone for the night. I wrapped my hand around hers and intertwined my fingers, almost like I was trying to wear her hand like a glove. I made sure her hands gripped Hubris, and with that, I was able to move the blade.


    Perhaps it was her touch that allowed it to move. Or maybe the sword could sense her unconscious intentions and touch. I had no idea which one was more plausible because none of it made any logical sense. I scooped Cerila up, letting the sword rest against her body.


    Cerila felt light in my arms despite being nearly as tall as me. I could feel the toned muscles of her arms and body underneath her clothing, and the time I carried her when we were children came to mind. How impossibly small and fragile she felt back then. She had changed so much in only a few years.


    I shut my eyes tight and looked up at the night sky. The squawking of Gryphons echoed around the dreadfully quiet city. I sighed to myself and carried Cerila to my original destination. Cerila may disagree, but she needed help. And I would see to it.


    I knocked on the door with my foot, and it was quickly opened. Sylvia tossed it open with a worried look as I asked her, ¡°Will you help her sleep for once? I know she¡¯s turned you down, but it can¡¯t keep going on.¡±


    Sylvia nodded slowly, took Cerila¡¯s arm, and sank her teeth into it. It was only a few moments of wet sucking before Sylvia pulled back.


    ¡°She¡¯ll stay asleep for some time. I can¡¯t promise that it will be the sleep she needs, though,¡± Sylvia said, moving away so I could walk inside.


    I shook my head as I laid Cerila on the couch. ¡°Any sleep is better than no sleep at this point.¡±


    Sylvia frowned deeply. ¡°Kaladin¡­do¡­do you know?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes. I heard about what happened. Aunt Illyssia, my father¡¯s sister, died as well while defending innocents.¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s expression crumbled slightly when I looked back at her. Her beautiful face twisted into a pained look of concern. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°No. But I¡¯ll live,¡± I answered, pulling a blanket from my Spatial Ring and rolling it out onto Cerila.


    ¡°We should go to sleep. I plan on leaving for Curia tomorrow,¡± I said.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you take at least a day, Kal?¡± Sylvia asked softly, hugging me from behind.


    ¡°I should. But if the worst is yet to come, then we can¡¯t afford to waste time,¡± I said, placing a hand on hers.


    ¡°What about Mila?¡± Sylvia asked.


    ¡°Lin said her family would watch over her for the time being. I¡¯m sure my father will also need to stay in the capital, considering what¡¯s happening with the Shadowclan,¡± I said.


    ¡°I see¡­then, we should get some sleep,¡± Sylvia mumbled with a yawn.


    ¡ª


    Cerila¡¯s POV.


    Where am I?


    I looked around, and the world felt hazy and slow. I realized that it was another dream, but for some reason, this one started differently. Normally, I was at the foot of an icy river, a man hunched over, facing away from me. Whenever I reached toward him or he began to turn around, just before I saw his face, I suddenly awoke.


    It was always jarring, and it cursed my sleep night after night. Every time I closed my eyes, the same dream repeated, and I woke up the same exact way. Yet, this was different.


    I felt weightless, like I was flying high in the sky. When I looked below me, I saw an endless snowy and icy valley as far as the eye could see in any direction. Only the enormous mountains that surrounded the valley could be seen off in the distance.


    Then, suddenly, my vision jerked, and I was whisked away. I was flying through the air at blinding speed. The snowy landscape moving around me is nothing but a blur. The gray ice and snow-capped mountains came rushing forward, and I panicked as I felt I would crash into it. But I slowed down, a clear crack in the mountains appearing before me, small enough for a few people to squeeze through.


    I burst through the crack and found myself in the darkness, only for a faint light to return. The light trickled from above through clear blue ice, and now, I was at the foot of the river again, just like I had been in my original dream. The man was there, but this time, he was standing in front of a large black stone. It actually looked like the tablet I used to communicate but sized up immensely. On the stone, written in glowing blue words, was:


    Only in the present can you shape your actions and define your destiny.


    Only then can you become the master of your fate as you truly desire.


    The world cannot harm you if you do not allow it to.


    It is this refusal, that you have already begun to believe in, that opens the door to viewing the world in a place that doesn¡¯t crush you but rather empowers you.


    Continue to view the adversity of your life as a mentor that shapes you into a stronger person, Cerila.


    Where¡­where have I heard these words from? This place¡­how and why is it familiar?


    Then, the black stone of the tablet cracked down the center and burst into fine dust. The figure turned his head and despite not seeing his face entirely, I could see his warm smile. I reached out to him, but he disappeared with the tablet.


    Wait! Wha¡ªwhat was the reason behind all of this?! I don¡¯t get it!


    Then, the serene blue ice that made up the wall began to crack as well. It splintered off, and water began to burst out from the cracks. A sizable chunk broke off and fell into the icy river, kicking up a splash of water. Another man, this time a young Human wearing golden armor with a flowing white cape, stepped out from the crack.


    He smiled down at me with sharp green eyes and short, flowing blonde hair the color of his armor. However, I had never seen him before, but I still had the sense that I knew him. But when I looked closer, I could see the mole underneath his left eye.


    No¡­Grandpa?


    His grin grew, exposing his pearly white teeth. His hands began to move as he signed, <To find the root of your power, you must go to the freezing planes of southwest Amoth. Head as far as you can into the depths of that place. When you get there, become the cliff at which the waves continually break, but remember to stand firm and tame the fury of those around you.>


    Wait¡­what does that mean?! Grandpa! Don¡¯t go, please! I¡ª


    <Goodbye, my dear. Thank you for letting this old man pretend to be a father.>


    With his final sign, the ice broke apart and fell away. A rush of water exploded out and consumed him. And right before the waves hit me, I woke up. The sun beaming through the window on an unfamiliar couch in an unfamiliar room.


    I felt great¡­yet awful at the same time.

 Vol.8 Ch.211- Speaking With Fire.

    Waking up the following morning was not a pleasant experience. It was a dreamless sleep, and I woke up slightly disoriented with heavy, tired eyes. I repositioned myself slightly in bed, but my body felt just as drained as when I closed my eyes.


    I sighed to myself, shut my eyes tight, and tried to get even a minute of sleep, but it would not come to greet me. I was awake for good. Just to make matters worse, there wasn¡¯t even a glint of sunlight streaking through the windows. I mustered my strength and quietly slipped out of bed, avoiding Mila and Sylvia the best I could.


    It was far too early to round people up and head out. Everyone needed what little sleep they could get. Because in the coming days, I had a feeling that sleep would be a luxury.


    After getting ready only the bare minimum, I left the room to see if I could find Squeaks. I passed by Cerila and decided to check on her. I knelt down, felt her face, and was satisfied to see and hear her sleeping peacefully for the first time in many days. Whatever Sylvia had done had been enough, it seemed.


    I left entirely, closing the door quietly behind me. The hallway was silent and dark, minus the torches flickering from the guard patrols. I knew where I needed to go in the palace and, with the help of a guard, was led outside to an old, small stone hut.


    The sounds of metal banging against metal spewed from the secluded building as black smoke bellowed out the chimneys. I genuinely wondered why there was just a tiny forge randomly set in a yard on the palace grounds, but I figured it was either to repair simple items or just built on a whim long ago.


    Either way, I gave the door a solid knock, silencing the banging as a set of heavy footsteps trotted over and opened the door. An entirely bald Dwarf answered and looked up at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Squeaks,¡± I said.


    He just grunted at me, looked around behind me, and waved for me to come in. The inside of the small hut was blazing hot, and sweat dripped down my face almost immediately, yet Squeaks didn¡¯t appear to be bothered in the slightest.


    The forge itself was as I imagined it to be, tiny. I wouldn¡¯t exactly say it was fit for a master craftsman, let alone a renowned Runesmith.


    ¡°I heard about your family¡­sorry,¡± Squeaks mumbled from behind me.


    I sat on a wooden stool and nodded slowly. ¡°Thank you for your concern. I heard you were attacked as well. Are you okay?¡±


    The stout man shrugged as he sat down opposite me with a groan. ¡°Nothing I haven¡¯t experienced before. You know what it¡¯s like being a slave. Dying and fighting is all part of it.¡±


    That is true¡­but he is acting somewhat different from usual. It must have shaken him up quite a bit. Or maybe he is just tired, and everything that has happened is weighing down on him.


    I know that¡¯s how many people must feel right now.


    ¡°Any reason you are up so early?¡± Squeaks casually asked me.


    ¡°Probably the same reasons you are,¡± I said.


    He chuckled weakly. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°I have to thank you, though. The Wyrm scale mail you made saved the life of a friend. She would have died without it,¡± I told him, bowing my head slightly.


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s what it¡¯s meant to do¡­well, I mean, I didn¡¯t exactly want your friend to almost die or anything,¡± he said with a weak chuckle.


    ¡°Yeah, I know¡­¡±


    An awkward silence filled the quiet forge. Only the crackling of embers and the roar of the fire filled the tiny space.


    Finally, Squeaks broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you didn¡¯t just come here to chat. Padraic said you planned on leaving for the West. Something about the undead spilling out of the Iron Citadel.¡±


    ¡°It appears that may be a real threat,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be coming with you. Everyone needs more weapons and armor,¡± he offered.


    ¡°I appreciate it. All hands are welcome hands at this point. But that isn¡¯t why I¡¯m here. In truth, I destroyed the weapon you made for me. There isn¡¯t a single thing left of it,¡± I admitted.


    Squeaks sighed and gave me a playful grin. ¡°Well, that¡¯s what happens when you fight people capable of destroying an entire city. But good thing I accounted for that.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­you made me another weapon?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°You seem like the type of guy to lose an arm just to win a fistfight. I figured having a backup wouldn¡¯t hurt, so in my free time, I made my own version of your spear,¡± he said with a shrug.


    ¡°I¡ªI cannot deny that. Either way, I¡¯m relieved. I thought I was going to have to borrow something from somewhere,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to find the Spatial Ring it¡¯s in. I left it in my room¡­let¡¯s just hope someone didn¡¯t get their greasy fingers on it,¡± he chuckled.


    Squeaks shook his head and snickered to himself as he stood up. ¡°As if His Majesty wouldn¡¯t personally let you into the armory to choose whatever you wanted whenever you wanted.¡±


    Squeaks shoved the metal into the roaring fire. It looked to be a simple shovel head¡ªthe kind you could find anywhere. The heat ramped up as the fire licked the sides of the stone forge.


    ¡°Yes¡­he may have let me do that,¡± I admitted.


    Squeak¡¯s eyebrowless eyes raised as he turned slowly toward me. ¡°No¡­did they really¡­?¡± he trailed.


    ¡°He¡¯s severely injured but alive,¡± I explained.


    Squeaks pulled his leather apron up and rubbed his face in disbelief. ¡°This world is getting flipped on its head, Kaladin¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­yes, it is,¡± I said, standing up.


    ¡°I understand the school is on heavy lockdown. I¡¯ll have some guards escort you so you can go to your room and gather your things. I don¡¯t mean to rush you, but I plan on leaving before midday today.¡±


    Squeaks grunted. ¡°I¡¯ll be ready before then.¡± He turned to me as I was walking out and asked, ¡°But where are you going now?¡±


    ¡°I have someone I need to speak with,¡± I explained.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Sir! The Dragonslayer has requested to see you!¡± the Royal Guard shouted at the door.


    ¡°Let him in,¡± a deep, gruff voice answered.


    The guard opened the door for me, and I walked in. Sitting at a large table was a man I had never actually spoken to despite meeting him many times. He was large and muscular, but his face was marked with small wrinkles underneath his eyes. His black hair was cut short with a few strands of gray, and his mustache and beard were trimmed to perfection.


    War God Vasquez maintained an intense and serious aura about him whenever I saw him. He moved, felt, and looked like a soldier. Even while eating breakfast alone.


    His dark, swirling brown eyes looked me up and down. ¡°Hungry?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind eating,¡± I said.


    ¡°Then sit.¡±


    I went to sit down a few seats away from him, but he shook his head and pointed to the seat right next to him. Awkwardly, I sat down, and he flipped over the dinner plate at the empty seat and immediately scooped half a portion of his meal right onto mine without even asking me.


    ¡°Eat, then we¡¯ll talk,¡± he grunted.


    ¡°I can just wait¡ª¡±


    He shot me a glare. ¡°Growing men need to eat. I¡¯ll just have them make us more. So eat. Do you like Jinx Beans?¡±


    Coffee? Ah¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike it¡ªI¡­¡± I trailed off.


    From a pitcher, he poured the steaming dark brown liquid into a mug. He looked up at me and raised an eyebrow. ¡°You like it sweet, right? How much milk and sugar?¡±


    I narrowed my eyes at him. There was no way for him to know I enjoyed sweet things. We had never even exchanged simple greetings before, let alone my food preference.


    Was this some kind of threat? To say he was watching me or something?


    He dumped a few cubes of sugar into the liquid alongside a pour of milk and started to stir it with a spoon. ¡°Don¡¯t take it too literally, Kaladin Shadowheart. You frequent the same bakery in town that I do. Your name comes up often there. I, too, as well as my wife like Syn¡¯nari sweetbread. That is the only place in the capital that makes it close enough to the real stuff.¡±


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    I relaxed slightly, but the man gave me a serious glare through his thick eyebrows. ¡°Although, in my opinion, you are buying too much¡­please leave some for the rest of us,¡± he complained as he slid the cup toward me.


    I took a sip of the usually bitter drink, but it was now quite sweet. The intense bitterness was gone, and just like when Bowen served me, it was quite good. ¡°I¡¯ll have to keep that in mind¡­¡± I said, somewhat surprised at the joke.


    War God Vasquez nodded and began digging into his breakfast. The man¡¯s entire plate didn¡¯t exactly fit his noble title. Instead, it was straightforward. Just a large serving of grain that resembled oatmeal, a small serving of meat, which he shared with me, and some dried fish.


    The two of us ate in relative silence, only being interrupted by a server bringing us water or removing the plates once we finished. We finished around the same time as he wiped his mouth with a cloth.


    He turned his attention to me and asked, ¡°So? What brings you here? It¡¯s rather early.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve come to make a request of you, Lord Vasquez,¡± I said seriously.


    ¡°I see¡­what is it?¡± he questioned with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°I need you to muster troops and head west. The undead are going to break out from¡ª¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it,¡± he interrupted suddenly.


    I blinked once. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll muster the available troops who are not culling the rebels and gather them in Curia,¡± he said without hesitation.


    ¡°¡­Why are you trusting me so brazenly? Don¡¯t you have any questions at all?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    ¡°His Majesty trusts you. So I trust you. You wouldn¡¯t suddenly lead people astray when you¡¯ve come this far,¡± he said simply.


    ¡°I¡ªI genuinely think there is more reason to question me now more than ever,¡± I pointed out.


    Lord Vasquez grunted. ¡°I don¡¯t. You¡¯ve lost too much. You aren¡¯t a spineless coward like that bastard Parhen who would betray his family for glory, fame, or fortune. And if I can¡¯t put some faith in the man who slayed a Dragon, who has been nothing but genuine in the face of everything, who''s been a solid pillar of this kingdom, then¡­I don¡¯t know who or what to put my trust in anymore.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but be astonished at his glowing review of me. The man hardly knew me yet he so fervently believed in me. I had come here expecting to beg for support if it came down to¡­


    ¡°Besides, gathering our forces is essential, regardless of your words. There¡¯s more food in Curia now, and if there are no monsters coming to strike us down, then that''s all the better. I¡¯ll lead the kingdom¡¯s men to put down the rebels in the countryside and restore order,¡± Vasquez stated.


    Yet¡­even though he says that¡­why do I get the feeling he isn¡¯t being completely honest? Is it because he¡¯s always with Xander?


    I wonder¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s more to it, isn¡¯t there? Why?¡± I questioned.


    Lord Vasquez averted his eyes for the first time. ¡°I¡ªI believe your words because it sounds plausible to me.¡±


    ¡°What? That a horde of the undead are coming for us?¡± I pressed.


    ¡°Yes. Reports of increased monster activity are not to be taken lightly, especially in such a large and unknown dungeon that is the Iron Citadel¡­and¡­there is more,¡± he said, sounding unsure of himself.


    I waited for him to continue, and he looked directly into my eyes with a cold gaze. ¡°This is all in connection to the Holy Kingdom, isn¡¯t it? They have their filthy fingers in everything, and I¡ªno matter how insane it sounds, I believe they can control monsters to do their bidding.¡±


    ¡°What makes you so sure? It sounds like you have experience¡­¡± I said.


    He blew air from his nostrils and scratched his beard. ¡°Do you know what Basilisks are?¡±


    ¡°Monsters that frequent bodies of inland water around Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. They are reptilian in nature and are considered aggressive and violent, attacking in large groups. They have no fear of people whatsoever and are attracted to corpses and blood.¡±


    ¡°Then you know more than most. A pack of them can take out a small village with ease. During the war many years ago, we had Holy Kingdom mercenaries. Just a small group of healers, really. We got reports that a group of Basilisks were coming our way, over fifty of them. Our company had just been attacked, and we lost many men. It was a bad situation to be in.¡±


    ¡°However, they never came. Scouts reported that they avoided us altogether despite having many wounded. We were even carting the corpses of the fallen. In every instance, we should have been attacked,¡± he explained with closed eyes.


    ¡°This seems like a wild connection, even to me,¡± I admitted.


    Yet, Lord Vasquez shook his head. ¡°No. Because when we reformed, and those healers left us for another group, we were attacked by those same monsters just days later. We had even more fresh bodies at that point. I don¡¯t entertain such fantasies that we were lucky or that the monsters simply avoided us. For the longest time, I had my doubts¡­now they appear to be correct.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I mumbled.


    Lord Vasquez put a finger to the table as he stood up. ¡°Stay here for a moment. I want to find some people.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°This is Baron Carbo, Baron Felix, and Count Gavia. I trust them. We fought together in the war, and all three of these men will assist you immediately as I gather the main army,¡± Lord Vasquez explained.


    Lord Vasquez had been gone for no less than twenty minutes but returned with three nobles. None of them strikes me as incredibly impressive, and they all had relatively low noble titles. But there was one thing all three men had in common.


    They are former soldiers.


    Count Gavia, the oldest of the three, extended a hand. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be in your presence again, Sir Shadowheart.¡±


    I shook his hand and, with a nod, said, ¡°And thank you for hearing me out on such short notice.¡±


    Count Gavia waved my concern away. ¡°Please, no modesty is needed. To be requested for assistance by the hero of the kingdom is our pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Combined, these three nobles have a standing army of ten thousand with another five in reserve. All of them can be dispatched to Curia immediately and within a week,¡± Lord Vasquez said.


    I looked at the three nobles, and they just smiled and nodded at me. Baron Felix gave me a slight bow and said, ¡°Will you be leading our troops, Sir Shadowheart?¡±


    ¡°No, I have no intentions of leading any armies anywhere. Please lead your own forces. I¡¯ll arrive at Curia first and prepare things beforehand,¡± I said sternly.


    Count Gavia chuckled. ¡°As honorable as I¡¯ve heard. Imagine if every young man denied the glory of leading his own army¡­¡±


    There¡¯s no honor in my decisions, though¡­I just don¡¯t want to be responsible for all their lives.


    I¡¯m not here to play commander¡­not anymore.


    ¡°Then we shall leave promptly and meet you in Curia, Lord Shadowheart,¡± Baron Felix said with a bow.


    The three nobles took their leave, leaving just me and Lord Vasquez. I came here expecting to fight for anything I could get. Yet three nobles just pledged to send their own regional armies to assist me without even asking me any questions.


    Is this the power of a hero? Can someone truly make such outlandish requests? Or¡­


    I looked at the side of Lord Vasquez¡¯s face.


    Is it because of him?


    ¡­


    This confuses me even more. Just what are Prince Xander and Vasquez trying to accomplish in Luminar?


    ¡ª


    A lonely border guard named Shael¡¯s POV. Western Luminar.


    ¡°Hey¡­you¡¯ve heard about all those bandits, right? Chief took two thousand men to go kill some bandits,¡± Ruith asked me with a nudge.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s kinda tricky not to hear about it. Everyone¡¯s talking about the rebels and bandits,¡± I groaned.


    ¡°You think we''re going to war again?¡± Ruith asked.


    ¡°Probably. Why wouldn¡¯t we?¡± I said with a shrug.


    ¡°Damn¡­with who?¡± Ruith questioned


    I turned and looked at the man in confusion. ¡°How am I supposed to know?¡± I waved my hands into the darkness of the tunnel, banishing the shadows with torchlight. ¡°Does it look like we are going to figure it out in this crappy place?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­I guess you¡¯re right. But if it¡¯s the City States, we may be the first line of defense¡­those in front like this never last long,¡± he mumbled to himself.


    ¡°Then you picked a really bad job to work, Ruith. Still think those papers are worth it?¡± I chuckled.


    Ruith grumbled some profanities under his breath and kicked a rock. ¡°Better be. I only have a few more months left¡­damn this sucks. I really don¡¯t want to die in some war.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say stuff like that¡­we are in the same squad, and if you die, then I¡¯m probably going down with you. So, please¡­just shut up before something actually bad happens,¡± I begged.


    Ruith slapped me on the back hard, making me take a step forward. ¡°Ah! Come on, it won¡¯t be that bad!¡±


    How¡ªhow does this guy go from worrying about dying to just laughing¡­what a crazy guy¡­


    ¡°Have you lost your mind? I mean¡ªwow¡­¡±


    Rumble.


    Rumble.


    The ground began shaking violently. The gray stone walls kicked up dust as chunks began falling from the ceiling. The shaking of dungeons happened from time to time, but this one felt¡­ different¡­way stronger.


    I brought my shield up over my head to protect myself, and larger and larger chunks fell down on us. ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t this really bad!¡± Ruith yelled.


    ¡°It is! Let¡¯s run for it back to the walls!¡± I shouted.


    I sprinted ahead; the run back to the garrison walls would take a few minutes. But with mana-enhanced steps, the torchlight suddenly greeted us, and after a few minutes of sprinting for our lives, we managed to get back safely. But the world around us was still shaking.


    ¡°Is the entire mountain coming down?! Did somebody piss Keldrag off?!¡± Ruith shouted.


    ¡°Who cares!¡± I yelled back, banging on the door. ¡°Let us in damn it!¡±


    But for some reason¡­there wasn¡¯t a response.


    What in the world¡­


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke! Let us in!¡± I screamed.


    Suddenly, the side door flung open, and a panicked guard looked at us with wide eyes. ¡°We! We are under attack on the other side!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Ruit and I yelled in unison. ¡°Who invaded us?! Whieland?!¡±


    ¡°No! The undead! They¡ªoh no¡­¡± the guard muttered as they backed away.


    Their eyes looked ready to fall out from their skull, and when I followed their sight, my heart sank. The walls¡­the floors¡­even the ceiling¡­it was all covered in the undead of every type¡­


    ¡°Collapse the tunnel! Do it!¡± Ruith shouted as he bolted past the guard.


    ¡°The mages are fighting at the front gates!¡± the guard stammered as they shut the door and dropped the hatch.


    Damn¡­we really are going to die.

 Vol.8 Ch.212- Parting Gifts.

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Thank you for seeing us so early, Lady Paine,¡± I said with a short bow.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to be so serious, Kaladin. It¡¯s only natural to help one another in times of need,¡± she said with a warm smile.


    Lady Paine let her eyes drift to her daughter. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like I can tell her no, right?¡±


    Lin frowned slightly, which just made her tired face look even more angry. I just chuckled and said, ¡°Even so, watching our family on such short notice¡­we appreciate it.¡±


    Lady Paine waved her hand dismissively and said, ¡°Please, we are already watching Rosemary on behalf of Bowen and Jess, so what¡¯s two more friends in the mix? I think Rosemary would enjoy spending time with Dallin and Mila.¡±


    ¡°We agree,¡± I said.


    In truth, we could not bring Dallin and Mila to Curia. It was simply not going to happen. But with the majority of us leaving for Curia, that opened up a vast problem that required an immediate solution: Someone had to watch the kids.


    Bowen and his wife were far too busy with everything happening in the capital to watch Mila and Dallin. Their situation is even worse because they have an infant child to take care of on top of the mountain of issues. My father was also an option as he decided to stay in the capital and handle things with the remnants of the Shadowclan.


    But I can¡¯t let my father handle all that business while being responsible for the two children at the same time, especially since my parents decided that one would stay in the capital and the other would go with us as a part of the main force. Our options were slim; friends like Varnir were coming with us as well, and we couldn¡¯t ask his family either. Lauren and Ren were an option, but they weren¡¯t in the capital yet and would join us as soon as possible at Curia.


    So, naturally, that only left one family. A group of people strong enough to protect the two children, supply them with care and shelter, and not drastically impact the group in doing so. The only people who fit the bill for that were Lin and her family. Thankfully, they readily agreed and were even housing Rosemary for the time being; it was as good an outcome as we could hope for.


    ¡°You both will be staying here with Aunt Lin and her family until we return,¡± I told the two children. I looked to Dallin specifically and said, ¡°Dad will be around as well when he has free time.¡±


    Dallin looked up at me with a determined look in his golden eyes and nodded firmly. He was rather brave for such a young boy. Perhaps he just understood the gravity of the situation. On the other hand¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, rubbing the top of Mila¡¯s head.


    Her cheetah print tail was tucked beneath her, and her usual perky ears lay flat against her head. ¡°How long will you be gone for...?¡±


    I continued to rub her head and said, ¡°Hopefully, not long at all. I promise that Mommy and I will be back as soon as we can. So make sure you behave and have lots of fun with Rosemary and Dallin. Be nice to Aunt Lin and her family.¡±


    Sylvia bent over and embraced Mila in a full hug. ¡°We will be back before you know it,¡± Sylvia said softly.


    My eyes met Lin¡¯s, and she gave me a firm nod. I returned it and was about to start leaving when somebody sprinted down the stairs. Sylas had rushed down, completely disheveled in appearance. His school uniform was littered with random stains of unknown substances, wrinkles, sweat marks, and just a general dose of grime. His hair was tousled in every which direction, and he looked up at me with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°I¡ªI¡ªdon¡¯t leave just yet,¡± he said in between pants.


    Sylas reached out with his hand to drop something in mine, and I accepted it. Three rings of various sizes and appearances clattered against each other as they rested on my palm.


    ¡°The two silver ones have crates of medical supplies¡­boiled bandages, herbs, whatever else I could find. It¡¯s not much, as it''s just our personal extra stockpile that¡¯s about to expire, but it¡¯s something,¡± Sylas explained.


    I put the two silver rings into my pocket and said, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sure these supplies will help someone. But what about this bronze ring?¡±


    The ring itself was rather unimpressive. Full of blemishes and marks, it was clear the ring had been through many owners over the years. Despite its appearance, it was still a Spatial Ring. And Sylas just handed me three¡­it was common for noble families to have a few rings stockpiled, but handing three of them off must not have been a common thing.


    ¡°Crates of alchemical fire bombs I made a few years back. They are volatile; they can explode with enough force to remove a limb and burn hot enough to bend iron, so leave them in the ring for as long as you can and keep them away from any flames,¡± Sylas said.


    Should I ask him why he is stockpiling crates of dangerous explosives? And why was a young Sylas making fire bombs in the first place? Maybe Lin¡¯s family is just as weird as mine.


    ¡°These will no doubt be useful. Thank you, Sylas. But should I be wary of these and not hand them to average people?¡± I asked, dropping the final ring into my pocket.


    ¡°They are equally dangerous for everyone¡­you just need another source to explode them. Most fire magic will do¡­and I wouldn¡¯t set them off in a forest or around any homes,¡± Sylas warned.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised these aren¡¯t more widely available yet, then,¡± I commented, giving Mila one final hug before letting her run off to Rosemary.


    ¡°Bye, Daddy! Bye, Mommy!¡± Mila waved.


    Sylvia and I waved bye to her, and when Mila, Lin, and Lady Paine went out of sight and around the corner, Sylvia frowned deeply while nervously rubbing her own hands.


    Sylas rubbed his scratchy neck and shrugged, and before I could ask him anything, he answered, ¡°They are too expensive to be used often. Every unit has at least five or six large silver worth of resources, and it takes a long time to make. It took me months just to get a dozen crates done.¡±


    Five or more large silver per unit? No wonder I¡¯ve never seen something like this before in a shop or around town. That¡¯s more than what most large families make in a month for a one-time explosive unit. It¡¯s probably just as good to take a bottle of cheap alcohol and make a Molotov¡­or use magic.


    ¡°Should we compensate you for this?¡± Sylvia asked.


    Sylas shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do¡­I¡¯m useless in a fight, and I¡¯m needed here in the capital. You can pay me back by burning every undead you see and saving the people of Curia.¡±


    ¡°Either way, we are thankful. Stay safe, Sylas,¡± I told him.


    Sylas smirked and let out a long sigh before giving Sylvia and me a stern look through his tired eyes. ¡°You two need to be a lot safer than me. I swear we will protect Mila and Dallin while you are away, so make sure you come back. I¡¯m too young and not insane enough to adopt an orphan.¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I extended a hand, and Sylas shook it. ¡°It won¡¯t come down to that. We will see you when we get back.¡±


    Sylvia and I took our leave as we had to rendezvous with everyone else in just a few hours. We started walking to the meeting point when I noticed Sylvia still looked nervous from earlier, so I asked her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Sylvia looked hesitant to tell me at first, but she bit her lip and looked up at me. ¡°Are we making the right choice? What if all of this isn¡¯t true¡­or what if it¡¯s even worse than we think? Should we just take everyone and run somewhere? How do you know what to do, Kal?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what exactly I should do,¡± I said honestly. ¡°But one thing is certain in my mind: I don¡¯t want to abandon this place with all these people we¡¯ve grown close to over the years. We call this kingdom home now¡­and if it were to burn down, where would we go? Can you and I hide anywhere in this world anymore?¡±


    Sylvia averted her eyes. I could understand why she was concerned. Fighting a monster or even delving into a dangerous dungeon was easier to understand than an impending war. There was much to be afraid and uncertain about. It was only natural.


    ¡°Before¡­all of this...I fought because I was created to and was told to do so. This will be my first war where I¡¯m fighting for the people I care about from the start. And it is my choice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make them regret ever choosing to fight us.¡±


    ¡ª


    We arrived at the take-off point near the palace while everyone gathered their things and said their goodbyes. It was Sylvia, Cerila, my mother, Varnir, Tsarra, Padraic, Squeaks, and myself. We would be rushing to Curia on the backs of Gryphons once more, and hopefully, we would meet up with the scouts Lin had sent in advance to get a read on the situation.


    It was only a matter of time before the undead rose from the Iron Citadel and began to spill out. We had to be quick if we were to save the city.


    I walked over to the handler holding what would be Sylvia and my Gryphon first, and the beast immediately began to pull at the reins, letting out a low guttural sound. The handler quickly got the creature under control, and she looked over at me nervously.


    ¡°S¡ªsorry, Sir. She normally never acts like this. I can get another if¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I interrupted. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time.¡±


    Like most animals or creatures of this world, they seemed to fear and hate me genuinely. It wasn¡¯t like I was doing anything to bother it, but even a well-trained monster still reacted to my presence.


    Unlike most pack animals, Gryphons were dangerous, strong, and prideful monsters with lethal claws and powerful muscles. Even the ones used for carrying urgent messages and moving people quickly were all far bigger than a horse. Even so, I didn¡¯t have time to form a bond with this creature. I just needed it to get me to the next destination.


    I approached the monster, and it started to pull away from the handler again, so I just blasted it with my bloodlust. The beast let out a low whimper and collapsed to its knees, along with its handler.


    I grabbed the reins from her and told her, ¡°I can handle it from here.¡±


    The Gryphon was more manageable now, and I quickly mounted it and locked myself into the saddle. Everyone else finished what they were doing and mounted their beasts with a lot more ease than I. I looked up at the sun, and it looked as if we would be leaving just before midday, as planned.


    ¡°We are flying to one of the forts, then to another. It¡¯s going to be a long few days,¡± I said to everyone.


    Everyone gave me firm nods of agreement, and with that, we spurred the monsters into action. The Gryphons only needed a few steps to launch themselves into the air with their powerful wings. I wondered how such large creatures could lift their own body weight and still fly, but I had long since just taken it as a matter of fact. It was hardly the time to be wondering about the anatomy and physics of a monster.


    We launched into the air, and the monsters did all the work. There was no need to guide them, and within a few moments, we were soaring through the air. We quickly made it through the first nauseating barrier and into the open sky.


    ¡ª


    After a full day of flying, we made it to the first fort. We rested for a few hours, got some sleep, and then immediately left for Curia. The sight outside the fort on the main road was saddening. Columns upon columns, what was probably a hundred civilians, were slowly marching toward the capital. All of them were most likely refugees from decimated towns.


    Reports from around the kingdom were trickling in. The Holy Kingdom and its insurgents targeted not just major cities but also small farming towns and villages. There probably wasn¡¯t a single place in Luminar that didn¡¯t seem to have some type of fight in the last few days. And not all of them had soldiers to protect themselves.


    We flew another half a day, where we saw another caravan column of civilians in the distance. We were about to fly over them when Sylvia perked up and focused on the road.


    ¡°Kaladin, I smell blood,¡± she said over the roar of the wind.


    I focused my Dragon eye so I could see all the way down to the road, but I didn¡¯t need to investigate any more than that because the boom of a spell echoed around. There was a large explosion, and the caravan burst into panic. A horse-drawn carriage ran off the road as people scurried to get away.


    A wave of people ran out from the woods, weapons in hand, wearing white robes. The civilians were under attack.


    ¡°Kal, do we¡ª¡±


    ¡°We are defending the civilians! Attack the bandits! Padraic and Squeaks just stay in the air!¡± I ordered loudly so everyone around me could hear.


    Sylvia kicked the Gryphon, giving it the signal to lower itself to the ground. These creatures weren¡¯t bred for battle, but they were still monsters. Firing some magic off of its back shouldn¡¯t hurt.


    I launched a Fireball from a distance straight into a pack of white-robed archers, decimating them and setting the others ablaze. Tsarra started picking off others with powerful balls of water, and Cerila launched spears of ice at the rest.


    Once we were right over the caravan and closer to the ground, I unhooked myself and leapt off the beast as Sylvia yelled my name. Of course, I wasn¡¯t in any danger. Once I neared the ground, I altered my gravity with magic. My body lurched as I started to slow, and I cut the magic off and landed amongst a group of white-robed men.


    They looked on wide-eyed as I pulled my new spear out from my Spatial Ring and thrust it through one of their heads. Their hesitation was all I needed, and with mana-enhanced limbs, I began to cut through them all. There weren¡¯t any soldiers amongst their ranks. They were just a group of bandits with a single mage backing them, preying on weak and fleeing civilians.


    My spear burst through a man¡¯s heart as another group was obliterated by ice magic. The Gryphons landed near me and let out fearsome screeches. The bandits, numbering in the high thirties, had been reduced to only ten.


    ¡°Leave no survivors. We don¡¯t have room or time for prisoners,¡± I said as the others dismounted.


    Varnir, Sylvia, Cerila, and I rushed to the last group while my mother sprinted off to guarantee the safety of the civilians. They instantly turned tail and started to run, but we cut them down with magic and weapons rather quickly. The final man died to Cerila, cutting him down the middle with Hubris. The dirt was stained with blood and littered with bodies. But there was another problem¡­


    Varnir and Tsarra were staring blankly at a pile of bodies. It must have been their first time killing a person, and it seemed to have shook them up. It was a sudden thing to happen. They were just put into a position to defend people, and in order to do so, they had to end the lives of other people. It was something I never understood, but¡­I was aware that wasn¡¯t the case for most people.


    <Cerila and Sylvia, safeguard the civilians and heal them if you can,> I signed as I walked over to the other two.


    The girls rushed off to help the people, and I stood next to Tsarra and Varnir. I let them brood for a few moments before I spoke.


    ¡°If you two want, you can go back home. Things are going to get a lot worse before they get better. I will be asking you to kill other people in the future¡­¡± I said.


    Tsarra was actually the first to turn to me. She knit her brows and looked down at her hands before squeezing them tight.


    ¡°No¡­I¡¯ll continue to fight,¡± she said quietly.


    Varnir ripped his spear out from a corpse and flicked the blood off. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll keep going until the end. These are the same people who sided against my family¡­if it¡¯s not these scumbags, then it might be me or my family in the future. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    I see¡­they¡¯ve already steeled themselves. Then there is no point in bringing it up again.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get moving. We still have a long way to go.¡±

 Vol.8 Ch.213- We Make Do.

    It was a quick cleanup on the bandits as they weren¡¯t any kind of roaming mercenaries or even adventurers. It appeared that most, besides the mage, were just normal people who had looted and pillaged their way through innocent people amidst the chaos striking the kingdom. We spent some time talking with the refugees, and it was the same across the board.


    Most of them were heavily injured, with lost limbs and grievous wounds. All of their fighters were either dead or out of commission, but even so, they continued to press on in hopes of reaching Curia in time. According to their ¡°leader,¡± who was just a crippled farmer, this was not the first or even third time they were attacked. The second to last battle left them with no capable fighters at all, and without us intervening, this would have been the nail in the coffin for them.


    After hearing a few of their stories as Sylvia healed the injured, we realized that most of these people didn¡¯t even know each other. They were all different groups of people from different villages, and the only reason they came together was the raids and attacks from the white robes. Neighbor turned on neighbor in a brutal surprise attack that seemingly came out of nowhere. Entire villages were razed in a blink of an eye, or so they said.


    There was a single family as well; they reported not white-robed people assaulting them, but a crazed monster. The mother, who had lost a hand to it, described it as a bloodthirsty beast with red eyes that teared people apart in the night. It was obvious that it was a blood-starved Vampire that had succumbed to madness even if she didn¡¯t say it outright on behalf of Sylvia being there. The fear in her eyes was clear as day.


    Either way, it was worrisome just how far the tendrils of The Holy Kingdom had reached. It far surpassed any intelligence the kingdom had prior, that was for sure. The Vampires being used as slaughterers also went beyond what was originally speculated. At this point, the Holy Kingdom may have been moving in secret for years, even decades, subverting the intelligence groups of the kingdom the entire time. This made sense, considering a War God was among the traitors, who apparently had been planted during the three hundred-year war with Tel¡¯an¡¯duth.


    But what was even more frightening was how they managed to convince seemingly normal people to commit such egregious acts against their fellow citizens. Sure, there were always zealots who would do anything upon request regardless of the consequences or who their faith targeted. But those types of people, no matter how terrifying and useful to their cause, must have made up a small percentage of believers in the Amon-Ra faith. And I doubt a group of dedicated, zealous followers could turn this many people.


    What did these people have to gain by becoming murderers and bandits overnight? What tantalizing offer or holy promises did The Holy Kingdom supply to turn even the smallest communities in a far-off nation against one another?


    Regardless, these answers would have to be sought later. We just didn¡¯t have the time to interrogate people. And it was almost guaranteed these farmers turned zealous bandits knew nothing of the grander plan The Holy Kingdom was orchestrating. If the Moon Mother is to be believed, then a far greater threat looms to the West.


    ¡ª


    After a few days, with the bare minimum amount of rest, we finally reached Curia. The city, which was once so vibrant and active with a million people, lay still; its ward barrier was disabled, exposing it completely from a distance. It was clear from the sky just how far the damage had reached. Entire sections of the city lay in ruin from fires while only stone buildings remained standing. The streets were empty, besides guards and soldiers patrolling; the market was left completely barren and torched.


    The amount of refugees setting up camp outside the city walls was also visible. Their makeshift tents surrounded the city on all sides, and next to the largest section of the camp was the hole in the Western wall, which was also visible from the Gryphons¡¯ backs. And it was by no means a minor crack.


    ¡°No way¡­¡± Sylvia mumbled from behind me.


    A large section of the wall had crumbled to the ground, leaving a hole large enough for an army to pour into. If there were an invading force outside Curia, the city would be overwhelmed in a matter of hours with such a large hole in the outer wall, that was for sure. Which only added to the building list of problems.


    It seems that the Moon Mother was really on to something. If an endless supply of the undead poured out from the Iron Citadel and invaded Curia from the West, only the city¡¯s strong walls would keep it safe in time for reinforcements. But now that the largest obstacle was out of the way, I was reminded of what War God Vasquez mentioned: that the followers of Amon-Ra may be able to manipulate or even control monsters. If that was the case¡­then everything was going as planned for The Holy Kingdom.


    As it stood, Curia would fall, and Luminar¡¯s days were numbered.


    But that wasn¡¯t an option. The city had to remain standing even at the greatest of costs. The undead had to be stopped here, and they would be.


    The Gryphons started their descent into a courtyard that quickly filled with curious city guards and soldiers. We dismounted, and the handlers quickly whispered the beasts away from us. I scanned the crowd of tired-looking men and women, but none of them approached us and kept a healthy distance.


    That was, until it started to part and a small group of two people walked forward. One was a large, burly, balding Human man in full red painted plate armor with a golden Gryphon on his chest, and the other was a young boy with short pitch-black hair who couldn¡¯t be older than ten years old. He wore an extravagant black and gold outfit with a large black fur cape that dragged across the floor. He was adorned in fine golden jewelry as well, fit for a noble. The young boy looked at us and averted his eyes.


    The burly man cleared his throat and bowed slightly. ¡°It is an honor to be in the presence of the famed hero and Dragon Slayer. I am the new and currently acting governor-general of Curia, Sir Blackwood,¡± he greeted with a gruff voice that matched his appearance.


    Governor-general? That¡¯s an unusual rank. That means he isn¡¯t the lord of this land but simply acting as the governor of the city. That means¡­


    Sir Blackwood motioned toward the young boy beside him and said, ¡°This is my liege and Lord of Curia and its surrounding lands, Duke Nathaniel Godwin.¡±


    The boy put a hand to his chest and gave an awkward bow. ¡°It¡ªit¡¯s a pleasure to meet the Dragon Slayer in person¡ªwe apologize for not giving you a proper welcome but¡ªbut we hope you understand that¡ªour circumstances,¡± he squeaked in a high-pitched voice.


    This was not part of the report. The Duke Godwin I was told about was a man in his late sixties, a strong warrior who fought at the tail end of the war. Also, there was supposed to be the eldest son, only a few years older than me, who was a promising replacement for his aging father and a middle daughter who wasn¡¯t considered weak by any means.


    The youngest, Nathaniel, wasn¡¯t even mentioned¡­which means things went far worse in Curia than expected.


    I bowed back to the boy. ¡°It¡¯s good to meet you, Duke Godwin, and please don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s a difficult time for everyone.¡±


    The boy¡¯s eyes darkened as he nodded weakly. Sir Blackwood clenched his jaw, and I sighed internally at the mess.


    ¡°My friends and family require a place to rest. In the meantime, the three of us must have a conversation. It¡¯s urgent,¡± I said, handing them a sealed scroll with the royal family¡¯s wax crest.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to the butler, who put down a warm cup of tea for me.


    ¡°We¡¯ve read the report that you gave us, but we have nothing to confirm its contents, unfortunately,¡± Sir Blackwood said, standing tall next to the seated young Nathiel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own Gryphon riders?¡± I questioned.


    Sir Blackwood shook his head. ¡°No, many of the Gryphons fit for war were killed before the attack even started. A handler had poisoned their water. We only have a single Gryphon used by the Godwin family to send messages, and we¡¯ve been using it to communicate with the capital, albeit slowly.¡±


    So, they even targeted their means of communication. That explains the lack of information.


    ¡°What is the current state of the city?¡± I asked.


    ¡°All the rebels have been stamped out, and the fires put out. We officially regained full control of Curia only five days ago after the last bastion of resistance was blown apart by our mages. And the outlying villages were secured just last night,¡± Sir Blackwood informed me.


    I looked to Nathaniel but decided to ask anyway, ¡°And what of the previous Duke and his family?¡±


    ¡°They all died in an assassination. Lord Nathaniel is the last of his family and only escaped because he was not feeling well and did not attend that night¡¯s dinner,¡± he said solemnly.


    ¡°¡­I see. I¡¯m sorry for your loss,¡± I said with a lowered head.


    The boy weakly nodded his head, and with those questions answered, it was time to focus on the tasks at hand. ¡°Baron Carbo, Baron Felix, Count Gavia, and War God Vasquez are marching toward Curia as we speak. They will arrive soon. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve read everything, so what is the current state of the wall?¡±


    Sir Blackwood clenched his jaw again and shook his head. ¡°We have supplies to fix the wall but have not started the process yet. We currently lack manpower, and it will take months for the wall to return to its former state.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have months, Sir Blackwood, but days. The undead are coming, and we cannot let Curia fall. I¡¯m certain of it,¡± I said seriously.


    ¡°I find it difficult to believe, but¡­I have no reason not to trust the words of Lord Vasquez and the Dragon Slayer,¡± he remarked.


    ¡°Then, until further notice, put all available manpower into sealing the wall. Use the refugees and civilians if you must. A simple fix will have to do for the time being. Also, use the Gryphons we rode in on to scout the West. It¡¯s likely the forts along the border have already fallen, and the villages are being swept away as we speak,¡± I said.


    ¡°Sir, we can¡¯t just use the people they¡¯ve¡ª¡±


    ¡°No matter how cruel it may seem, they won¡¯t be getting a say in the matter. I¡¯ll send someone to heal the injured and sick. But if we are to survive, we need everyone¡¯s cooperation until this is all over. Because if that wall is not sealed, there won¡¯t be anywhere left to turn to,¡± I warned.


    Sir Blackwood closed his eyes, and Nathaniel spoke up for the first time since his greeting, ¡°Bu¡ªbut does that mean we have to let them in? What¡ªwhat if there are traitors hiding in the camps?¡±


    ¡°That is a real threat, yes. If there are any more dangerous elements, things may take a turn for the absolute worse, but it¡¯s a risk we have to take, Duke Godwin. I brought strong fighters with me, more than capable of dispatching a few who would be traitors. I¡¯ll see to it that they join the guards and help keep the peace,¡± I explained.


    Nathaniel dipped his head, as did Sir Blackwood. ¡°We will do what you ask of us, Sir Shadowheart. I¡¯ll start the preparations to repair the wall immediately,¡± Sir Blackwood said with a short bow.


    ¡°Good. I also have another request; I would like to see the wards that protect the city. I assume they have been damaged and I have someone who may be able to help.¡±


    The two turned to each other with confused looks, and I just smiled.


    ¡ª


    ¡°I can¡¯t fix that damn thing,¡± Squeaks grumbled.


    ¡°Why not? I thought you were a Master Ruinsmith?¡± I asked.


    Squeaks slowly looked at me and pointed a thick finger at the rubble. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to fix. I¡¯m not a miracle worker, you bastard. Does it look like I can fix that pile of nothing? Fixing a single broken rune or two is one thing, but I would need an entire forge with all my tools to make something this large from scratch.¡±


    It was wishful thinking. I thought that maybe we could bring the wards back up that protected the city from weak monsters and hide it from view, but the damage was already done. A mage had apparently suicide-bombed the stone that held all the wards for the city, leaving it in ruins.


    ¡°What about the wall? Any Dwarven tips for that?¡± I asked him.


    Squeaks shrugged. ¡°Just plug the hole, I guess? Maybe I can make some iron brackets or supports to help, but that¡¯s all. I never specialized in stone masonry, let alone defenses of a city. Besides, my talents are best put elsewhere¡­¡± he said, turning around.


    ¡°You are the Lord of this city, right, young man? How many forges are still active?¡± Squeaks questioned.


    The young boy looked hesitantly up to his guardian. ¡°We don¡¯t have an exact number for you at the moment, but there should still be plenty. We can at least confirm the one at the guard barracks is still active.¡±


    Squeaks clicked his tongue. ¡°Well, that will have to do. I can use that as a home base. I¡¯ll need every available forge working under my direction for this to work, and I won¡¯t be hearing any complaints.¡±


    ¡°What do you have in mind, Squeaks?¡± I asked curiously.


    Squeaks smirked as he rubbed the top of his bald head. ¡°What I do best. Forging. Give me a few days, and I¡¯ll have a weapon in the hands of every capable person in the city.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the materials to mass produce so many weapons, Sir¡­Squeaks?¡± Sir Blackwood said hesitantly.


    ¡°Sure you do. Every city this large has enough supplies. You probably even have a surplus,¡± Squeaks snorted back.


    ¡°I¡ªI fail to see where this information is coming from. We don¡¯t have such large stores of iron, and even if someone had a private stash, it wouldn¡¯t be enough,¡± Sir Blackwood said hesitantly.


    ¡°Wrong. This city is full of available materials. I¡¯ll hire some adventurers and people to get to work on gathering stuff. Every single nail, pot, pan, broken bar, or old weapon made of metal will be put to use. I don¡¯t care if every home loses a door or ten and we have to rip the roofs off. Everything made of iron or steel will be stripped from this city and be put into weapons and, if we have the luxury, armor,¡± Squeaks said proudly.


    ¡°You would¡­have us dismantle the city?¡± Sir Blackwood questioned with a concerned look.


    ¡°If that is what it takes, yes. The nails holding your door together won¡¯t be useful if everyone is a walking corpse. What do you say about that, Kaladin?¡± Squeaks asked me.


    ¡°Do what you must. Doors and homes can be replaced, but lives cannot. Duke Godwin, please give my companion the authority to hire anyone he needs. I¡¯m sure the crown will compensate anyone affected, and Squeaks here is a most trustworthy man. He¡¯s the best we could ask for in this situation,¡± I requested with a short bow.


    Duke Godwin and Sir Blackwood exchanged worried glances, but eventually, Sir Blackwood nodded. ¡°Th¡ªthen I give Sir Squeaks permission to¡­uh¡­wait, isn¡¯t he just stealing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not theft, young Duke, but legal appropriation. And if you say it¡¯s okay, then it¡¯s okay to everyone,¡± Squeaks chuckled.


    ¡°Ahh-properiation? I¡ªyes¡­I trust the Dragon Slayer¡¯s judgment,¡± the young noble said, slightly confused.


    Squeaks rubbed his hands together. ¡°Perfect, I¡¯ll get to work right away. Haha¡­my apprentice is going to learn the means of mass production!¡± he squeaked in excitement.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± I told the Dwarf.


    ¡°Sir Shadowheart, will you be taking command of our troops and¡ª¡±


    I interrupted Sir Blackwood with a hand wave. ¡°No, I won¡¯t be taking command of anything. I¡¯m just a temporary liaison until War God Vasquez and his forces arrive. Outside of what I¡¯ve requested, please continue as is. I¡¯ve brought extra supplies for the city as well that I¡¯ll have deposited soon.¡±


    That¡¯s right, I have no intentions of taking command of any troops. I just need to make a few orders now to jump-start the process as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Then what will you be doing, Sir?¡± Sir Blackwood asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with the scouting team at dawn, so please have them prepared. I have to see what we are facing with my own eyes.¡±

 Vol.8 Ch.214- Despair And Hope.

    I was back in the air the following morning with a small group of scouts from Curia. We investigated outlying towns on the way West, but it was much the same wherever we went. Everyone had already evacuated toward Curia, or they were all dead, considering the sight of carnage, burnt-down buildings, and rotting corpses.


    We never did see any white-robed assailants lying around in wait. They must have all fled deeper into the territory or into the woods by now. We went village by village, burning the dead in their entirety. If the undead were truly coming, then the last thing we needed was for them to get free fuel for their assault. Either way, It wasn¡¯t until almost nightfall that something out of the ordinary appeared. On the main road, a single horse rider was going full tilt while being chased by a handful of small¡­somethings?


    I focused mana into my Dragon eye, and my vision expanded all the way to the floor. I could make out the frantic man with a blood-drained face desperately spurring his tired horse into action. Trailing behind them, just at their heels, were what could only be described as about a dozen giant, rotting, grotesque rats. They were almost the size of wolves, and their hair was mangy and their skin rotting from gaping wounds dotting their bodies. Chunks of flesh were hanging on by a thread as they ran across the road at terrifying speeds.


    ¡°Land the Gryphons! Kill the monsters and save the man!¡± I ordered.


    I slipped out of my saddle and let myself plummet to the earth as it was much faster than letting the Gryphons land. The ground was rapidly approaching, and my stomach lurched as gravity pulled me back. My descent slowed, and I landed deftly on the stone road. The horse rider panicked and jerked his horse by the reins. The horse flung itself to the side, probably from exhaustion, and crumpled to the ground, sending the rider flying off into the air, landing somewhere else.


    That was not my intention, but¡­hopefully, he survives.


    Regardless, I had more pressing matters. I dipped my mind into my Spatial Ring and summoned my spear from thin air. The black and silver blade pierced through the air and straight into the stomach of the charging monstrosity as it let out a shrill screech. I grimaced at the putrid rotting smell that assaulted my nose, and with the beast still skewered, I whipped it around and sent it flying into the pack.


    I just wanted to incinerate them with fire magic and be done, but that, unfortunately, wasn¡¯t an option. I needed at least one of them still alive¡­well, moving at least so I couldn¡¯t just burn the whole lot of them. Mana surged through my body as I sprinted forward and swept my spear, bisecting three of the creatures in one go. These monsters weren¡¯t particularly strong, but they were fast.


    Two of the creatures mindlessly lept at me, but two spikes of earth broke through the road and impaled them in the air. The others had managed to squirm away from the first corpse I sent flying, and they crawled toward me with their own shrill shrieks and chattering teeth. It seemed that I had broken their bones so they couldn¡¯t move properly.


    As I moved closer, they tried to approach me, gnashing their teeth at me. The closer I got to those creatures, the more hideous they became. I thrust my spear down into their bodies, but with a single stab, the creatures continued to writhe around, screaming and trying to bite me. I realized that the others I had impaled through the chest with magic continued to move.


    I ignored the rancid smell of rotting flesh and stabbed the creature again in the chest, but it continued moving, screaming at me the entire time. So, I stabbed it again, and again, and again. But it just wouldn¡¯t die.


    What the hell is this thing? At least when I destroyed the skeletons in the Iron Citadel, they mostly stayed dead, except when the Lich was involved.


    I finally decided to stab the creature in the skull. Its body rattled as a foul smell seeped out from its blackened, thick blood. That finally silenced it for good. It seemed for fleshy corpses, you have to crush their brains to kill them. I suppose that aligns with what I know from Deguzman¡¯s book.


    ¡°S¡ªSir, are you alright?¡± a scout asked, running up behind me.


    The scout flinched as the suspended rotting rat nipped toward him, but I just nodded and told him, ¡°Make sure that rider is safe and treat him. We¡¯ll be bringing him back with us immediately.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ªyes, Sir. What about the rest of these¡­ monsters?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°I need proof of what¡¯s going on in the West, and these creatures will do just that,¡± I said.


    The scout gave me a dubious look, but I waved him away. I walked over to a still-moving rat and tried to force them into my Spatial Ring, but to no avail. It seemed the undead were not considered corpses, at least as far as the ring was concerned. So I tried with the one that was completely deceased, and sure enough, it disappeared and registered as being inside my ring.


    I¡¯m not sure I understand the reasoning behind this, but¡­nothing I can do about it.


    I took the rest of the rats and, using earth magic, I moved them into a pile. The creatures squirmed and screeched, but eventually, I had them all together. With magic, I created a stone box to trap them, and with spikes of earth, I impaled the creatures to keep them stationary during the flight. I even added a little handle for the Gryphons to hold onto during flight.


    With that, we flew back to Curia.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Duke Godwin, it¡¯s a pleasure. Thank you for meeting me so early in the morning,¡± I said with a short bow.


    The young boy let out a long yawn and meekly nodded his head. It was clear that I had woken him up as I immediately sought an audience the moment I returned to Curia. It wasn¡¯t exactly the most formal thing for me to do, but formalities could come after we had saved the city.


    People needed to know just how real the threat was.


    ¡°I¡¯m told this was such an urgent request that it could not wait. What is it, Sir Shadowheart?¡± Sir Blackwood said, not bothering to hide his irritation.


    I motioned for the butlers and maids to stretch the thick cloth wide so as to cover the floor. I didn¡¯t want to ruin the Duke¡¯s carpet forever.


    I reached into my Spatial Ring, and the corpse of the rotting rat materialized from thin air. The smell was horrendous, and its effect was immediate. People covered their mouths, and others retched on the floor.


    Oops. So much for saving the carpet.


    The young Duke looked mortified as his previous drowsiness evaporated into thin air. I thought he would scream, but he was either too afraid or bit his tongue. Only Sir Blackwood looked on with a twisted, disgusted face.


    ¡°This creature, along with a few others I captured alive, were chasing a man to the brink of death. They were moving rotting corpses and this one I stabbed multiple times in the chest before crushing its brain, finally killing it. It is undoubtedly a risen undead animal,¡± I said sternly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Giant Field Rat. A rather common monster in these parts that plagues farmers. They rarely attack people and are skittish in nature, only ever eating crops¡­chasing down a man on a horse is not typical behavior,¡± Sir Blackwood said gravely.


    ¡°And they sure don¡¯t look like that,¡± he added with closed eyes.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken with the survivor, but judging by his armor, he appears to be a High Elf border soldier. He was grievously injured, and I have a healer looking to him now,¡± I said.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t received any updates from the Western border in over a week¡­¡± Sir Blackwood added.


    ¡°Then it is all but confirmed. The undead have broken free from the Iron Citadel, crushed the border forces, and spread wide, consuming all the villages and towns. Their first target will undoubtedly be Curia,¡± I said.


    Sir Blackwood closed his eyes, and the young Duke kept his eyes closed and mouth covered. Sir Blackwood looked down at the young boy with a saddened look and strode toward me. He gave the corpse a disgusted glance before looking me in the eyes. He was only a little shorter than me, but his dark brown eyes observed me cautiously before closing.


    The old knight knelt down on a knee and bowed his head. ¡°As the acting Governor-General of this city, we humbly request your assistance, Sir Shadowheart. We will do everything in our power to ensure the safety of Curia and her citizens. Please guide us to victory as you did with the Dragon. The city of Curia pledges her loyalty to you and the crown,¡± he said.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°Your loyalty was never questioned, but I thank you for your pledge anyway, even though it¡¯s unnecessary. I told you I won¡¯t be leading anyone. Just continue as you were told yesterday and await War God Vasquez¡¯s arrival. I only came here today to reaffirm and show you what we are up against. The threat of undead is real, and if we are not on the same page, then Curia will only be the first major casualty of this fight,¡± I said, guiding the old knight to stand.


    ¡°I may be a knight, but only under Princess Arene. You still outrank me, Governor-General,¡± I added.


    The old knight chuckled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe ranks matter at this time. I¡¯ll see to it that everything is handled until the arrival of Lord Vasquez.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°How is he?¡± I asked Sylvia.


    She looked at the man lying on the bed and then back to me. ¡°His wounds only looked bad on the surface because of the festering infection, but he did lose quite a bit of blood. He¡¯ll live and wake up in time,¡± she said confidently.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have time for him to rest. I need to hear what he has to say. Can you wake him by force?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia¡¯s face twisted into concern, but she nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, I think I can wake him.¡±


    Sylvia summoned her sword from her ring and poked the man in the arm. Blood dripped down the blade, and suddenly, he burst awake with a gasp. He madly looked around in confusion, his chest heaving up and down.


    ¡°A¡ªahh¡­¡± he mumbled.


    I held out a cup of water, and without hesitation, he snatched it from my hand and greedily drank the entire cup, spilling most of it on his clothes. After a few moments of deep breathing, he looked at me with more clear eyes.


    ¡°May¡ªmay I have some more water?¡± he requested hesitantly, holding the cup out.


    I obliged and filled the cup for him again. This time, he was much more composed and drank the water like a normal person. We gave him a few more moments to collect himself before he asked us, ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°We brought you to Curia. You were being chased by those monsters,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes¡­yes, that¡¯s right¡­Curia¡­so I made it?¡± he asked, sounding unsure.


    ¡°Yes, you did well making it this far. What¡¯s your name?¡± Sylvia asked.


    ¡°Shael¡­my name is Shael,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Shael, where are you from? Are you a border guard?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°Yes¡­I was stationed at Fort Wallsend along the Iron Citadel.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me everything that happened, Shael,¡± I said.


    Shael¡¯s face morphed into one of panic as he launched into a babble of barely coherent words. ¡°The undead¡ªSir! The undead! They broke through the lines! The entire dungeon shook! It was a massive wave! They even came from the front, meaning other entrances compromised it¡ª¡±


    Sylvia held up a hand and smiled softly. ¡°Relax, Shael. Take a deep breath. You are safe here.¡±


    Shael took some deep breaths and nodded to himself. ¡°The undead¡­they attacked us from both sides¡­there were skeletons, rotting beasts, even Dread Knights, and a Lich¡­we were overrun in a matter of moments,¡± he recounted after a time.


    ¡°How did you break through? Is the fort still standing?¡± I asked.


    Shael shook his head in defeat. ¡°The mages¡­they broke through the lines. Me and some others managed to use the horses to get away, but¡­we were chased down. I think¡­I¡¯m the only one that made it out.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­then rest, Shael. We¡¯ll need everyone¡¯s strength soon,¡± I said, nodding at Sylvia.


    Shael looked confused for a moment, but he suddenly fainted and dropped onto the bed. Sylvia stared at the floor in silence before she said, ¡°It¡¯s really happening then? The Moon Mother was right.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­it¡¯s all but confirmed now. The undead are coming.¡±


    ¡ª


    The next few days were spent in preparation. Squeaks, Padraic, and their team went across the entire city collecting anything made of metal, from household goods to the nails holding doors, windows, and homes together. Naturally, people didn¡¯t take this too kindly, but with the authority of the Duke and a team of hired adventurers to protect the workers, it went as smoothly as it could.


    Discontent and frustration were at an all-time high. Martial law was essentially in effect in Curia, so the populace was mostly pacified for the time being. I had a plan to change people¡¯s outlook on things, but that would come in the next day or so after things had properly begun.


    In the meantime, Squeaks had requisitioned all the working forges and set to work creating weapons. The first batch was completed, and I requested to take a look at them. Squeaks had opted to make molds of single-handed war hammers. They offered both a blunt and stabbing end and, for the most part, could be used with little to no training.


    They were crude hunks of metal made of scrap iron and other metals, but they would serve their purpose in the coming battle. Squeaks also fashioned primitive spearheads to be attached to scrapwood, but the wood was in high demand, and we couldn¡¯t forcefully deconstruct every home in Curia so we used what we could.


    It was also good to know that not all the weapon storages in the city were compromised. As reported, many of the guard houses were ransacked and burnt down during the uprising, but many still remained; of course, not nearly enough to outfit the entire fighting population of the city.


    Arrows were another contentious weapon. They also required metal and wood in large quantities, and the stockpiles were mostly drained by the guards and soldiers protecting the city. Even so, we agreed to do what we could with our dwindling supplies. We could only hope that War God Vasquez¡¯s troops also brought plenty of supplies of their own to offset any issues.


    Work on the wall was¡­struggling, to say the least. There were many contending ideas to fix it, but we opted to construct rudimentary frames and fill them with mortar. Rubble would be added and stacked at the front of the wall for an extra layer of defense, which required the labor of the refugees and civilians.


    According to Varnir and Cerila, the orders for labor were not well received at first. But thanks to the extra food supplies we brought with Sylvia¡¯s massive Spatial Ring and her healing the wounded and sick, it was a quick turnaround, and those capable of work did so. Even so, with no promise of compensation and the city''s current state, it would only be a matter of time before grievances boiled over.


    But I figured what I had planned would, at the very least, band people together¡­or crush their spirits. But I was counting on support to uplift the people, which is why I was doing it now.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Are you sure this is going to work?¡± Varnir questioned hesitantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to do something,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡ªthat does not inspire confidence at all, Kaladin. Aren¡¯t the people going to give up and run away if they know the truth?¡± Varnir mumbled.


    ¡°Maybe. But once they realize there is nowhere to run, it won¡¯t be a problem. And those planning to do so have already moved on to the capital,¡± I countered.


    ¡°True¡­but I can¡¯t imagine this going well¡­¡± Varnir said with a deep sigh.


    ¡°Fear of an impending doom may break people¡­but it also gives them a sense of camaraderie¡­to weather the storm. It¡¯s Human nature to fight against the cruelty of their situation to the bitter end,¡± I offered.


    Varnir shook his head, then finally shrugged. ¡°Maybe. I didn¡¯t know you were so optimistic about this kind of stuff. Where is this confidence coming from exactly?¡±


    ¡°¡­let¡¯s just say I know a thing or two about the spirit of the people,¡± I said, dodging the question.


    The clamor of the city was at a fever pitch. We couldn¡¯t fit the entire population of Curia, but enough were present to make an impact, especially when word would spread like wildfire. People lined the walls on the city¡¯s Eastern side, and those on the ground stood atop earthen mounds surrounding a makeshift pit. It was a mixture of civilians, guards, soldiers, and refugees, well into the thousands.


    Not everyone had a perfect view, but it would have to do¡­


    "You¡¯re all up. You don¡¯t have to make it a show. Let it sink in for a few moments, then slay the creatures. Make sure you crush their heads and make a display of that. It will be important for the future,¡± I said, turning to my group of friends.


    Cerila, Sylvia, Varnir, and Tsarra gave me firm nods and made a semi-circle around a stone block in the middle of the pit. With their movements, the crowd went silent and watched the four of them hesitantly. I waved my hand, and the earthen box crumbled.


    The screeches of the giant rats filled the air, and the stench began to roll out amongst those closest. The first moments were filled with shocked gasps and screams of panic as the wrenching started. The beaten and bloodied moving corpses crawled and writhed toward the closest people.


    ¡°The un¡ªundead?¡±


    ¡°Monsters!¡±


    ¡°It! It can¡¯t be!¡±


    The voices of concerned civilians swept through the massive crowd in a panic as the realization began to settle in. Cerila was the first to move as she crushed the rat monster¡¯s head in with the crude weapons made by Squeaks. Varnir stabbed a rat multiple times, and people heaved and shouted as it continued to screech and move. The rest of the monsters were quickly dispatched in short order by Tsarra¡¯s magic and Sylvia¡¯s sword.


    Panic rose through the crowds as people started to push each other to get away, but their shouts and panic were dashed by a different kind of screech. Everyone looked up as the sky became dotted with black dots. They flew low over the crowd as they arrived: the royal Gryphon Knights of Luminar. And that was also when those in higher positions noticed the blob marching along the road from the capital.


    Prince Xander was on a splendid white horse in golden armor. Beside him was War God Vasquez in his pitch-black Mythril armor, his double-bladed war axe on his back. Even Baron Carbo, Baron Felix, and Count Gavia were present wearing splendid armor fitting of nobles.


    They sure know how to make an entrance. I¡¯m glad they contacted us beforehand and agreed to the plan.


    They will be the hope amongst despair.

 Vol.8 Ch.215- We Prepare.

    ¡°You did well organizing that, Kaladin. I believe the message has been sent to the populace,¡± War God Vasquez said.


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s because you insisted on regular communication,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes, but won¡¯t people attempt to flee in the night?¡± Professor Garrison, his voice tinged with concern, questioned.


    ¡°They may, but we have enough manpower to man every section of the walls tonight. His Highness, Prince Xander will announce tomorrow that every able-bodied individual in the city is being conscripted. Running will result in execution after that,¡± Vasquez said gruffly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure we can stop the refugees outside the walls from running. There are far too many of them,¡± Garrison said, shrugging.


    ¡°Perhaps. But information regarding the undead is already spreading. We even encountered lone monsters wandering the roads past Curia. Anyone who flees will have to do so on an empty stomach and contend with monsters. The odds are not in their favor,¡± Vasquez said with a hand wave.


    ¡°For the time being, order the men to eat well and rest until nightfall. Set up guard rotations while you are at it. Work on repairing the wall and scouting the undead will start tomorrow morning. We pushed everyone hard in a forced march to reach the city, so they need their rest,¡± he added.


    Professor Garrison gave a quick salute and left to fulfill his orders. Vasquez gave him a moment to leave before turning to me to ask, ¡°The undead. How far away are they?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°The exact time is unknown, but we guess they will be here within the next two or three days. We couldn¡¯t afford to lose a Gryphon, so a proper scouting force is going to be needed as it was confirmed the undead have a Lich amongst their ranks.¡±


    Lord Vasquez shut his eyes tightly and let out a deep breath. ¡°There is something I want to show you.¡±


    An old dusty tome appeared in the man¡¯s hand from thin air. He turned to a marked page and then gave it to me.


    ¡°This is a record from Brax dating over seven hundred years ago. A large force of undead broke free from the Iron Citadel and attacked the empire,¡± Vasquez explained.


    I was surprised to see a historical text from so long ago. I was under the impression that things like this weren¡¯t considered important in this world for some unknown reason, but it appeared I was wrong, or maybe this was just a unique case.


    ¡°Three hundred thousand undead led by a Lich and a Dullahan attacked¡­¡± I mumbled, reading off the pages.


    ¡°Indeed. There was no estimate on the death toll, but it must have been at least a hundred thousand deaths amongst civilians and soldiers,¡± Vasquez said grimly.


    ¡°So this isn¡¯t the first time something like this has happened. Even so¡­there is one glaring issue with the incident seven hundred years ago and today,¡± I said.


    ¡°So you already noticed? Yes¡­the scale is entirely different. Brax was quick to respond with the army before a major city was assaulted, and the undead were destroyed completely. However, in the report, only a single border fort was assaulted. While today¡­¡± he trailed off.


    ¡°Almost all of the border forts in the West are unresponsive, with at least a standing force of fifty thousand troops. For all of them to be dispatched so quickly, the undead must double or even triple that from seven hundred years ago,¡± I said.


    War God Vasquez simply nodded his head. ¡°We will confirm this starting tomorrow. Also, I was told to tell you that Princess Arene and Laurena will be arriving alongside War God Taurus and her husband with their own troops,¡± he said.


    ¡°The princesses are coming? And Lady Taurus? Won¡¯t that leave the capital completely undefended?¡± I said, somewhat surprised.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a time for being cautious. We trusted in your words, Kaladin. You were completely right from the beginning. If this city falls, we will not have the numbers to stop the undead. The fate of this kingdom lies in defending Curia,¡± he said firmly.


    I was about to agree when we both turned to the rushed footsteps coming up from behind us. A lone castle guard sprinted toward us and saluted us quickly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Vasquez questioned.


    ¡°S¡ªMy lords! A High Elf with an entourage of armed people is at the gate requesting an audience with Sir Shadowheart. He claims to be a prince of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth! We¡¯ve held him at the gate on yours orders!¡± the guard announced.


    Huh?


    ¡ª


    I rushed down to the Eastern gate of Curia, and sure enough, there was a familiar High Elf dressed in fancy gold and blue robes riding a horse. Alongside him were four people. Two of them were True Beastmen. The first was a fox with a long, scarred face with black and white fur. The second was a ginormous brown bear that dwarfed the average man in height and stature. His fur was so thick it fluffed out from underneath his tribal-like clothing and nearly covered his entire face.


    Next was a woman with slightly pointed ears peeking out from her curly brown hair, and my gut told me she was a Wood Elf or at least a Half-Elf. On her back was a quiver with a silver bow resting on top of her horse. The last was just a middle-aged Human man wearing robes with a staff. But with my Dragon eye, their appearances told another story.


    All of them were very strong. They were all as strong as a Sapphire adventurer, not that of a War God, making them on par with Praetorian Guards. I was told that Prince Leopold was an eccentric who employed people simply based on his whims¡­but he seemed to have a good eye for the strong.


    ¡°Prince Leopold? What are you doing here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought my vassals and have come to assist in the defense of this city,¡± he announced proudly.


    ¡°¡­how did you even hear about this? And how did you get here so quickly?¡± I questioned, surprised.


    The prince smirked and said, ¡°A request from Princess Arene came, and as an ally of Luminar, I answered the call. We rushed all the way here the moment it came, exchanging horses at every stop.¡±


    That must have cost him a small fortune, but I suppose that is a prince for you¡­


    "We won¡¯t turn away any assistance, but I¡¯m not sure you are completely aware of the situation,¡± I said.


    Prince Leopold waved his hand. ¡°We understand most of what is happening as we have already slain the undead on the way to Curia. And our decision will not change, Sir Shadowheart.¡±


    Leopold turned to his men and said, ¡°We will be under their command for the time being. I request that you offer your services to our allies. And if you wish to flee, now is the time.¡±


    The group of four exchanged glances and then gave varying forms of agreement. It seemed as if none of them intended to take the prince up on his offer to flee.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help with any scouting,¡± the Wood Elf said in a soft voice.


    ¡°Same here,¡± the fox Beastmen said in a much higher-pitched voice than I anticipated.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°I¡¯m a mage. I specialize in sound magic, but I can also use earth magic. So use me as you see fit,¡± the Human mage said with a smile.


    And the bear¡­well, he just grunted. Whatever that¡¯s supposed to mean.


    ¡°Bilac isn¡¯t much of a talker. Just put him on guard duty alone. He¡¯ll be fine,¡± Prince Leopold said proudly.


    ¡°Yes¡­I¡¯m sure he will be. Well, I will explain things to the Duke and War God Vasquez. Report to the main guard house in the city¡ªeveryone besides the mage. I¡¯ll be needing your skills immediately,¡± I said.


    The mage bowed slightly atop his horse. ¡°As the Dragonslayer requests.¡±


    ¡ª


    For the last few days, I, along with twenty other mages who happened to be in the city, have been hard at work. That number would soon increase drastically with the inclusion of over fifty earth mages, after the new forces got some much-needed rest.


    ¡°Building ditches and walls?¡± the Human mage questioned, looking out into the field.


    ¡°Yes. You are with me. We are building the valleys while the others build the hills. Also, I never caught your name,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Tichus, Sir,¡± he said, rolling up his sleeves to his robes. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    For the rest of the day, until sunset, our group started terraforming the Western side of Curia. Tichus was a valuable addition to the team, as not many of the currently present mages could dig enough dirt to make sizable pitfalls without completely running out of mana. It was far easier for them to move the already excavated dirt to build barriers or use it in defense of the city¡¯s wall. We also had a group of workers to assist wherever needed.


    The goal was simple: to build deep trenches that would trap the waves of undead, forcing them to climb over one another. The tall dirt walls were also more of an annoyance than anything, but they were thick enough to hopefully force the undead to mindlessly climb over them, slowing their approach, even if just a little. If there were to be hundreds of thousands of them encroaching on the city, killing all of them was impossible, even more so with the Lich¡¯s ability to raise the dead again unless their bodies were completely destroyed.


    Moats would also be deployed to drown a few hundred or so hopefully, or at the very least, keep them at the bottom. Personally, I wasn¡¯t sure if the undead could swim, and it seemed no one was sure either way.


    As the sky darkened and another day ended, I turned around to look at the city. The entire place was glowing brightly with torch light from the refugee encampment to the walls. The gaping hole in the wall had been set with molds as countless people began pouring thick sludge into it.


    The mortar was a mixture of stone, water, and ash, which would be a fine mixture under normal circumstances. However, in this world, magic existed, and the walls of a major city needed to be made of sturdier stuff, such as Dull Stone, which had anti-magic properties. A simple stone wall could be blasted away with magic in a blink of an eye.


    It was recommended that some blood iron plates be used to reinforce the wall, but I hadn¡¯t heard any news of whether we had a sufficient supply of the red metal to do so. And the odds were that we did not.


    Defending the wall from the Lich¡¯s magic will be a top priority. But if we can snipe it before the creature reaches the city¡­this may be over before it starts. Hopefully, the Gryphon Knights can dispatch it with a sneak attack.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for the day. Everyone get some food and return home!¡± I ordered.


    Tichus hobbled over to me and wiped the dripping sweat from his face. ¡°Ha¡­I haven¡¯t worked this hard in years¡­will we be doing this every day?¡±


    ¡°Until the undead reach us, yes,¡± I said with a nod, handing him a clean rag.


    Tichus nodded slowly and looked to the West. ¡°Just how many are coming?¡± he mumbled to himself.


    ¡°Hundreds of thousands,¡± I answered.


    The middle-aged mage gave me a pensive look and asked, ¡°Will we be enough?¡±


    ¡°We have no choice but to be.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Are you even alive?¡± I asked the sleeping Dwarf.


    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯ve never made so many damn hammers in my life. I think I can forge them in my sleep, Kaladin. I¡¯m dreaming about damn hammers now! I¡¯m going to be called the hammer master for as long as I live¡­¡± Padraic grumbled.


    Squeaks had been collecting the supplies needed to work the forges day and night as promised, and his apprentice was not exempt from his work. The number of weapons produced in just a handful of days was astounding, and with the supplies brought in with War God Vasquez¡¯s forces, every person in the city should have a weapon of their own by tomorrow.


    ¡°Well, practice makes perfect, but I need you up and moving. You are the last person to get ready. We have been ¡®invited¡¯ to breakfast with His Highness Prince Xander today,¡± I told him.


    Padraic let out a long-winded groan and rolled out from his bed. ¡°Is this the part in the story where we get assassinated before the battle by the crazy prince to decide the fate of the kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t joke about that¡­you know, if someone heard you say that, you may actually be executed,¡± I said with a sigh.


    Padraic slipped on a shirt and grinned at me, saying, ¡°But you would save me, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not be forced to, but obviously I would. Now, less entertaining made-up events and more getting ready. I¡¯ll see you in five minutes,¡± I groaned.


    I left his room and found Cerila outside waiting for me. She gave me a hug and a good morning, then asked, <Kaladin¡­are we in trouble?>


    I tilted my head. <Why would we be in trouble? It¡¯s just breakfast,> I signed.


    <But Prince Xander has never really contacted us before¡­> Cerlia signed with a troubled expression.


    <That is true. Our dealings with him have been less than warm, but I don¡¯t think he would do anything drastic after everything that has happened,> I explained.


    Cerila scrunched her nose up and gazed down the hallway. <I¡ªI think Prince Xander is a good person. If he was evil, wouldn¡¯t he have worked with all the rebels to take over the kingdom?>


    I just grinned and nodded. <I agree.>


    If Prince Xander had been truly the war-mongering person he appeared to be, then siding with the Holy Kingdom to take over the nation would have been in his best interest. Yet, he didn¡¯t appear to know anything about the attacks that nearly claimed his father¡¯s life or the intended actions of the Holy Kingdom. And he seemed saddened and troubled by it as well, as a son would for his father.


    I¡¯ve long since theorized that Prince Xander has been putting on some kind of act to draw attention to himself. I¡¯m not certain why he is doing it or what his goals are, but if the young man I met in Sandervile all those years ago was truly Prince Xander¡­then his current actions just didn¡¯t align with that image.


    <What if he is being forced to do it?> Cerila signed.


    Forced¡­yes¡­what if it isn¡¯t necessarily an act¡­


    <A possibility for sure¡­even so, I don¡¯t think Prince Xander would sabotage the kingdom he calls home,> I signed confidently.


    ¡ª


    Breakfast was a simple affair, all things considered. There wasn¡¯t some magnificent spread of food fit for royalty at all, but instead, it was something so plain and simple that people would have thought we were crazy eating buttered bread and a morning soup with such ornate tableware. And the amount of people was kept small.


    It was essentially just my family, friends, and I, along with Prince Xander, Duke Godwin, and Lord Vasquez. It was also quiet for the most part, with only small talk breaking up the clanging of spoons and bowls. And, outside of the initial greeting, Prince Xander had yet to say a word to anyone. That was until the end.


    Breaking the awkward silence of dishes being taken away, Prince Xander made a request, ¡°If I may, I would like to speak with The Dragonslayer alone.¡±


    My family gave me worried looks, but I assured them it was nothing. People filed out of the room one by one until there were just the two of us. I can¡¯t recall the two of us ever having a one-on-one conversation before, and for some reason, it seemed like he intended to continue that way.


    So I asked him, ¡°What did you want to discuss exactly, Your Highness?¡±


    Prince Xander folded his hands on the table and looked across it directly at me. He stared at me for a while before finally saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­and what are you thanking me for exactly?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Everything you¡¯ve done now and everything you¡¯ll do in the future,¡± he said while standing up and sliding the chair back under the table.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­a rather vague response, Your Highness,¡± I said, somewhat confused.


    ¡°Yes¡­I¡¯m sure it is. Hopefully¡­one day, it will all make sense,¡± he said more to himself than me.


    He was about to leave through the opposite door when I called out to him, ¡°Xander. What is it you want to do?¡±


    The prince hesitated with the door half open. His face was blank, not showing a single sign of anger or anything for that matter. Until he turned his blue eyes to me again.


    ¡°I just want to make it a better place,¡± he said softly before leaving.


    ¡°Make what a better place exactly¡­and for who¡­¡±I said with a sigh to an empty room.

 Vol.8 Ch.216- New Arrivals.

    After a cryptic and rather confusing breakfast with Prince Xander my family and I split up to our respective duties for the day. There was much to talk about, but we had neither the time nor the luxury to waste.


    There was work to be done.


    "Good morning, Sir Shadowheart,¡± Tichus said with a friendly wave.


    ¡°Tichus, good to see you didn¡¯t run away in the night,¡± I said somewhat jokingly.


    Tichus thankfully just chuckled and said, ¡°One hard day of work isn¡¯t enough to see me running to the hills.¡±


    ¡°I imagine. How did someone like you come into service under Prince Leopold?¡± I asked curiously.


    Tichus put a finger to his chin and then shrugged. ¡°Luck, I guess?¡± he said, sounding somewhat unsure of himself.


    ¡°How so? As in, you were just lucky to be found by him?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Well¡­that¡¯s one way to put it. I suppose the simplest answer is that he instantly took a liking to me after he ran me over with his carriage a few years ago,¡± Tichus said fondly.


    ¡­


    ¡°What?¡±


    Tichus waved his hands in concern and then chuckled. ¡°Wait, I can tell you have the wrong idea! It really was my fault. I was drinking too much, and it was late at night¡­I wandered into the road and¡­well, the rest is history.¡±


    It appears Prince Leopold is even more of an eccentric than I thought¡­or that¡¯s what it looks like on the surface. In truth, all of his bodyguards are incredibly strong. His ability to discern someone¡¯s talent or ability just by a glance¡­is it some kind of magic? Or just intuition?


    ¡°So Prince Leopold, the first prince of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth, hit a random drunken man in the street with his carriage, then hired him as a personal bodyguard and mage because¡­?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a little more in between that, to be fair. Prince Leopold had me healed in a nearby temple, and he told me to show him my skills in magic¡­so I did, and after that, he hired me. I swear I wasn¡¯t some kind of drunkard who wasted his days in an inn. It was just a one-night party with friends¡­that¡¯s why I consider myself lucky,¡± Tichus said.


    ¡°Admirable. I feel like the stereotypical noble would have left you to die,¡± I said.


    Tichus nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, that is true. But His Highness, Prince Leopold, is anything but stereotypical.¡±


    ¡°I believe that. Now, shall we?¡± I said, motioning to the open field outside of Curia.


    ¡°Yes, but I thought we would be getting reinforcements today?¡± Tichus commented.


    But the moment he turned his head back to the city, a large group of about thirty or so people was marching toward us. They were all wearing robes of various colors and materials; some were Human, Elf, or even Beastmen. All of them had a staff or some type of wand on their belt. They must have been the earth mages sent from Prince Xander¡¯s forces.


    And most of them are quite strong¡­on average, they are all roughly Experts, with two or three of them being Masters. But¡­that person¡­no way.


    A wrinkled old face looked up at me. Her stature was short, but her shoulders were broad despite being in her twilight years. I hadn¡¯t expected to see a familiar face, especially that one.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s been some time¡­¡± I greeted.


    The old Dwarf librarian from Forward University walked up to me, using her staff as support. Her lips turned up into a wrinkly smile as she said, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, young man. I was afraid something had happened to you when you stopped showing up at the library. Imagine my surprise when I was told you were the Dragonslayer.¡±


    The librarian was always kind to me and spent much of her time explaining how the library¡¯s system worked or helping me find certain things when I needed them. She was a wonderful lady, but I was surprised to see her here, in the military with the mages, and to learn she was a Master mage.


    ¡°Yes, much has happened since we last spoke. But why are you here? I thought you were working at the university¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°I was indeed, and I planned on doing so until the day I passed. But current events have made me change my mind, so with the help of the Headmaster, I enlisted in the military again,¡± she told me.


    ¡°Again? This isn¡¯t your first time?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°I was hired to work at the university after the war. I was quite surprised to be offered a job by a country I once called an enemy, you see,¡± she said with a faint smile.


    I see¡­she was on the side of Krunbar. That is interesting. I suppose Bowen really hired anyone, regardless of previous affiliation. This is probably one of the reasons why things went so wrong so quickly at Forward University¡­not that Bowen could have ever expected this to happen.


    ¡°I understand. Then we will be looking forward to your assistance in the coming days,¡± I said with a short bow.


    With introductions out of the way, everyone set to work on digging trenches, moving dirt, and piling up walls. With the inclusion of thirty mages, most at the Expert level, our efficiency increased drastically. We were even able to spare a handful of mages to create stone barricades from the dirt in the shape of large pyramids.


    These pyramids lined the trenches¡¯ in-between spaces, making maneuvering through them that much more difficult. With a few jagged edges and spikes sticking out from them, hopefully, they would afford us more time. Time was well spent, and we nearly achieved our goal by mid-day. Tomorrow, we will start ripping up the road that led west. After all, making these pitfalls and traps wouldn¡¯t matter if the large road leading directly to the city was still intact.


    Perhaps when everyone clears for the day, I¡¯ll start by launching a few spells at it to break it up. The roads don¡¯t have any protective measures, so it should be fairly easy. Then again, the stones used could be used elsewhere, but I doubt we have the time to pick up and move every single brick back to the city.


    We gathered for a simple lunch and a break, but we were interrupted by a handbell signaling for our attention. A man wearing a fancy red and gold uniform called out to us and extended a long scroll.


    He spoke out directly to all the gathered citizens, soldiers, and refugees in a loud voice, ¡°By the authority granted to me by the Prince of Luminar, His Highness, Prince Xander Maxwell, I hereby announce the formal drafting of all able citizens of the kingdom in the defense of Curia against the encroaching monster horde from the West.¡±


    Murmurs began to rise but were quickly silenced by the booming voice of the herald. The full account was given, and the terms were incredibly generous. Those who served, not that they had a choice, would be compensated by the crown with accolades for outstanding service and a guaranteed payment of coins for all.


    Of course, everyone was also notified that those who attempted to flee would be imprisoned for treason and desertion, but the herald took a more natural and empathic approach. Everyone was told that running was simply not a viable option for survival. There was nowhere to go, and if they ran, the odds of them being attacked by monsters were incredibly high. And that if Curia fell, no place would be safe.


    ¡°His Highness, Prince Xander Maxwell, asks his people to fight for family, friends, and country and promises that the kingdom will use all available resources in the protection of this city and nation. For there is no future without Curia and her people,¡± the herald finished, rolling the scroll back up and bowing deeply to the people.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    An air of uncertainty gripped the populace, and I¡¯m sure it was like that across every camp now that it was lunchtime. People were whispering about running away to Tel¡¯an¡¯duth or somewhere else, but the voices of reason seemed to be louder. A handful of people proudly declared their services to defend their homes. Others were excited about the opportunity to gain a salary and rewards when they have already lost everything.


    But the voices that took over were those calling for revenge against, well, everything that had wronged them. Many cursed the traitors who burned their villages and killed their friends and families. Others damned the monsters that ruined their livelihoods and swore vengeance on equal terms. And a small minority of people looked to me, of all people, with proud looks. Soon enough, the entire encampment was roaring with renewed vigor, everyone having their own reasons.


    ¡°Things seem to be taking a rather interesting turn¡­it appears a few people want to fight alongside the fabled hero of the continent,¡± Tichus mused with a grin.


    ¡°Indeed¡­let¡¯s hope things remain this way,¡± I said quietly.


    Tichus chuckled and said, ¡°With you working every day amongst the common folk, I¡¯m sure people have grown to trust you and put their faith in you. The story of the Dragonslayer isn¡¯t just a story anymore, at least to them.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡ª


    After a long day of work, and nearly expending the entirety of my mana supply on destroying the road and digging ditches, I finally laid down for a well-deserved rest. However, it felt like the moment I drifted off to sleep, there was a knock at the door.


    Sylvia stirred next to me, and even in the dark, I could see her scowl at the door in annoyance. But if anyone was coming this late at night, it must have been important, so I opened it.


    A guard knelt down to a knee and quickly rattled off in a hushed voice, ¡°I apologize for waking you, Sir Shadowheart, but you have been summoned by Lord Vasquez. He wants to meet you at the barracks.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are the scouts back?¡± I questioned, rubbing my eyes.


    The guard stood up and shook his helmeted head. ¡°No, Sir. A group of High Elves came into the city and requested to meet with Lord Vasquez. Lord Vasquez wants you to be there.¡±


    Another group not belonging to Prince Leopold?


    ¡°I¡¯ll get ready to leave right now,¡± I said.


    ¡°We will prepare a carriage to take you,¡± the guard said, bowing then jogging away.


    I got myself ready in the dim light of a candle as Sylvia just watched me with sleepy eyes. ¡°Being important is really annoying,¡± she said with a yawn.


    ¡°It comes with the territory, unfortunately. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± I said.


    ¡°Be safe,¡± she whispered before laying back down to sleep.


    ¡ª


    The carriage took me directly to the barracks, where I was ushered into a large waiting room. Waiting for me was War God Vasquez and twenty or so High Elves. All of them were exceptionally well armed, wearing bright blue plate armor with twin sabers at their belts. The only non-helmeted one looked directly at me, and I realized I had seen him once before. He was a guard for Princess¡­uh¡­whatever her name was. The same one that hit Mila.


    I walked over to stand next to Lord Vasquez, and with a raised eyebrow, I asked the High Elf, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Marshal Vulen Cloudsun, Sir Dragonslayer,¡± he said with a sharp voice.


    A Marshal? If my memory serves me correctly, that was the third-highest rank in Tel¡¯an¡¯duth and the highest rank a normal person could achieve in the military. They are essentially generals who oversee large sections of the army and land. There should only be a handful of Marshals, and they all answer directly to the imperial family or the Grand Marshal.


    With my Dragon eye, I confirmed that the Marshal¡¯s soul was befitting his rank. He was a Sentinel and at the same level as a War God. There was another of similar strength, but as I looked over the group, I saw that one of them was far brighter than the others. And it was a familiar soul I had seen only once.


    What? Why¡­why is he here? And why is he hiding and pretending to be a soldier?


    ¡°What brings you to Curia, Marshal Cloudsun?¡± I asked.


    ¡°My men and I have answered the call of Princess Arene. We will assist Luminar in Curia¡¯s defense against the undead horde. If this kingdom were to fall, our empire would be next,¡± he said.


    That makes sense. But wait, he said Ren and not Lauren? Did Ren reach out to these people personally? And why would Lord Vasquez want me here¡­we shouldn''t turn any help away at this point, so the answer should be obvious.


    ¡°Kaladin. These men wish to fight alongside us. What do you have to say to that?¡± Vasquez asked me.


    "I see no reason to turn away those who want to help us. Even if we are taking a majority of the burden. Marshal Cloudsun, will you be bringing a larger force?¡± I questioned.


    I could see the hesitation if a larger Eleven force were to march through Luminar¡¯s lands right now. The kingdom is in a weakened state, and the War Gods are in a frenzy and are going to be concentrated entirely in the West, away from the border. If Tel¡¯an¡¯duth wanted¡­they could take huge swathes of Luminar¡¯s land, and there would be nothing we could do about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent a request to the Grand Marshal. A force is being mustered, but they will not be here in time for the battle. Instead, we would like to offer aid to Luminar officially through foodstuffs and manpower to defend the West from further attacks,¡± Martial Cloudsun said.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not something I can decide on my own. But for those who are here now, we will be more than happy with your assistance,¡± I said.


    Marshal Cloudsun gave a short bow. ¡°Then we shall make ourselves useful before the battle and take our leave now to rest. Thank you, Sir Dragonslayer and Lord Vasquez.¡±


    The Elves funneled out of the room, and only when the door was shut did Lord Vasquez speak again, ¡°So¡­you noticed him as well?¡±


    ¡°I did. And that means you also noticed him. Is that why you called me here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°In a way, yes. I was curious as to what you would say, considering your answers and train of thought were exactly the same as mine,¡± Lord Vasquez said, somewhat amused.


    So he called me here just to see what I would say and what I was thinking?


    ¡°Kaladin. I understand you are only a simple knight in name only to Ren. But would you consider officially joining us? You know we have a spot open for a person of your caliber,¡± he said directly.


    So¡­that was his true intention.


    ¡°No. I feel that I¡¯m already overstepping the boundaries that I once set for myself. This is an extraordinary time, so it requires it. But after this is all done, I¡¯ll be doing things on my own, so I have no intentions of being beholden to Luminar,¡± I said firmly.


    A smile crept up on War God Vasquez¡¯s lips as he stroked his thick mustache. ¡°I understand¡­but I wonder if you¡¯ll be able to remain that way after everything is over. Fate has a funny way of dragging men into its fold, even if they don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. But I¡¯m not one to answer to fate either.¡±


    ¡ª


    Knock.


    Knock.


    Sylvia let out a long groan as we awoke yet again to another series of knocks just a handful of hours after the last. I turned in my sleep to find Sylvia staring up at the ceiling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just take everyone and go live in the mountains¡­or on a deserted island somewhere¡­a place where people won¡¯t bother us when we are sleeping¡­or maybe we just kill them?¡± she said to herself in a deadpan, tired voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not do that¡­¡± I said with a sigh.


    Two interruptions in a single night? The first one was one thing, but a second time?


    I flung the door open to find the same guard as before. He was white as a sheet, and I suddenly had a bad feeling.


    ¡°T¡ªhe scouts have returned, Sir.¡±


    Damn.


    ¡ª


    A large group of us gathered in a meeting hall in the Duke¡¯s castle. It was a grand place with a splendid white wooden round table that could fit ten people on either side and had plenty of room to wiggle around. Fine tapestries hung down from the ceiling, and the red chairs were so plush I had to urge myself not to get too comfortable just in case I fell asleep. The entire space was befitting a Duke of a large city.


    It was a shame I had to see this place during such a tragic time.


    The atmosphere was oppressive, to say the least. All of the head nobles who brought their armies were present, along with Prince Leopold, Marshal Cloudsun, and Duke Godwin, who looked worse for wear after being forced awake so early in the day. And then there were another three men present at the front of the room.


    They all wore the same red leather armor uniform with the Gryphon symbol of Luminar emblazoned on their black tabards. The three men were Gryphon Knights, but there was a problem. Four scouts were sent as groups of two¡­and only three returned.


    Things did not go as planned.


    ¡°Knight Gallard, please give your full report now.¡±

 Vol.8 Ch.217- The Calm Before The Storm.

    ¡°Knight Gallard, please give your full report now.¡±


    The middle-aged knight bowed deeply, then launched into his report, ¡°The undead horde is two days marching distance from Curia. But with their current slow speed and the sheer amount of them, they will arrive later, maybe a day late.¡±


    ¡°What are their numbers, Knight?¡± Prince Xander questioned.


    The knight¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke, ¡°Your Majesty¡­the enemy numbers are staggering. We estimate their ranks to be in the hundreds of thousands, with a total of well over a million undead¡ªperhaps even close to two million."


    Two million undead¡­we are greatly outnumbered.


    The hushed tones of the people gathered began to rise before the younger-looking knight, standing alone, spoke out, ¡°It¡¯s not just their numbers, My Lords, but the variants¡­¡±


    ¡°Explain, Knight¡­¡± Lord Vasquez said, trailing off.


    ¡°Knight Saulin, My Lord. The undead are not just composed of simple zombies and skeletons but many different types. We confirmed Dread Knights, Corpse Giants, and many different types of undead beasts and monsters leading the vanguard¡­¡±


    The knight swallowed as his eyes darkened, ¡°My Lords, we also confirmed that there are multiple Liches amongst the undead¡­ over a dozen.¡±


    The worried whispers grew in volume drastically. Liches were amongst the most powerful of the undead, able to use magic and raise the fallen. I had seen their abilities firsthand in the dungeon, and they are a fearsome foe. Nothing short of complete destruction of a corpse will stop a Lich¡¯s ability, and the only way to end things is to slay the Lich itself.


    The most pressing issue is¡­can a Lich raise another Lich? If so¡­ things just took a turn for the worse.


    ¡°A dozen Liches? Gathered in a single place? That¡¯s just simply unheard of! Surely you are mistaken, Knight? How can you be so certain of this amount when we have never seen it happen?¡± Prince Leopold questioned, dumbfounded.


    ¡°While scouting, we were assaulted by various magical spells coming from the horde. There were so many, far too many for it to be a single mage, My Lord. The storm of spells claimed my partner¡¯s life and his Gryphon¡­¡±


    Prince Leopold nodded his head in disappointment and crossed his arms. The atmosphere in the room was taking a turn for the worse. We were no longer just outnumbered; with the addition of powerful variants amongst the undead, such as Corpse Giants, massive amalgamations of the flesh that could easily smash their titanic bodies into the already weakened wall. And with the sheer amount of Liches to raise the undead and cast spells, we were not in a good place.


    ¡°Lord Vasquez, what are our troop numbers looking like?¡± Marshal Cloudsun asked.


    ¡°After the battle within the city, the garrison is at a measly ten thousand. With our combined forces of Baron Carbo, Baron Felix, and Count Gavia, we arrived here with fifty-five thousand troops. His Highness personally brought another eighty thousand along with Gryphon Knights,¡± Lord Vasquez explained.


    ¡°And what of Her Highness, Princess Arene, and Laurena? How many troops will they be bringing?¡± Prince Leopold asked.


    ¡°They should be arriving with close to a hundred and eighty thousand, most of them being conscripted,¡± Lord Vasquez added.


    ¡°Then we are fighting against such a large enemy force with not even half a million trained soldiers¡­¡± Prince Leopold murmured.


    ¡°The call to arms has been raised. The city of Curia has two hundred thousand able-bodied civilians who can assist with the defense of the city. Amongst the refugees, the numbers are smaller at fifty or so thousand, but amongst them are soldiers, mages, and adventurers,¡± Sir Blackwood said.


    ¡°The Adventurer''s Guild has also put out an emergency quest for all Adventurers. Roughly five hundred adventurers from the city and another hundred in surrounding posts have answered the call,¡± he added.


    ¡°Still not nearly enough to make a dent in the disparity of our numbers. Even with the additional elites, we are vastly outmanned. Our only blessing is this will undoubtedly be a siege defense, correct? Surely, we are not to sally out and face the undead in the field,¡± Marshal Cloudsun said.


    ¡°Yes, we are prepared to defend the city from within the walls. Marching an army outside will only see their numbers being added to the undead. Our original plan was to hold out for as long as possible as we sent in multiple elite teams to take out the Lich to end the battle. However, things will clearly be changing with our new information. We will host a strategy meeting upon the arrival of the princesses and their forces,¡± Lord Vasquez said.


    ¡°Then our meeting is¡ª¡±


    Prince Xander was cut off as the door to the meeting room swung open. In came a short man. His bald head was covered completely in soot and dirt, and he wiped his hands off on his equally dirty apron as he climbed up and into a chair. Squeaks was so nonchalant about it all that it was almost like he belonged here in the first place and was just late.


    He looked over at me and then scanned the room. ¡°What? Was I that late?"


    I just nodded. ¡°Yes¡­we just about finished things before you came in.¡±


    Squeaks scratched his chin and shrugged. ¡°Oh well, that makes my life a bit easier,¡± he said.


    Squeaks turned his attention to the young, sleepy Duke but opted instead for Prince Xander. ¡°Your Highness, I request permission to build and maintain the city¡¯s extra siege equipment. The wall-mounted ballistas and catapults are in good condition, but the trebuchets must be built and properly fixed. Also, extra ammunition must be created by mages for the catapults, and we are working on more heads for the bolts. The wall-mounted catapults will use most of the rocks from the wall.¡±


    Prince Xander blinked a few times with a confused look. ¡°¡­You are Squeaks, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± he answered.


    ¡°I understand a little more now,¡± Prince Xander mumbled to himself.


    Lord Vasquez smirked to himself as Prince Xander spoke, ¡°I understand you are responsible for arming the civilians, and you have been vouched for by many. You are a trustworthy man, and Luminar appreciates your assistance. I shall leave these things to you and our engineers; please do as you see fit.¡±


    Squeaks gave a firm nod and sank back into his chair. Even through all the blackened soot on his face, I could tell the man was tired. He has been working tirelessly for days to achieve his goals.


    ¡°Then our meeting is adjourned for the day. Rest¡ª¡± Prince Xander was about to announce before a guard opened the door.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lord Vasquez questioned.


    ¡°Guildmaster Elora has arrived in the city with a large force. She is requesting an audience,¡± the knight said.


    Elora¡­that¡¯s the woman who knew King Maxwell, and we ran into her when we infiltrated the underground auction.


    ¡°Bring her here,¡± Prince Xander ordered.


    The meeting wasn¡¯t called off just yet as we waited some time for this Elora to arrive. Once she did, she bowed deeply at the entrance of the room and remained standing. And from the last time I had seen her, she had clearly changed. The gray in her brown hair had seemed to explode in numbers. She looked many years older than the last time we had met, and her attitude was standoffish at best and menacing at worst.


    ¡°Guildmaster Elora, what brings you here?¡± Prince Xander asked.


    Her green eyes burned with anger as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve gathered a thousand adventurers from the capital to here. We will fight alongside Luminar in the coming battle, and if His Highness allows it, I will personally lead all the adventurers.¡±


    ¡°Adventurers are your people. It would be better if they were led by one of their own, so I grant you permission. Please stay within the castle, Guildmaster,¡± Prince Xander said.


    ¡°As you wish, Your Highness,¡± Guildmaster Elora said with a short bow.


    ¡°Then we shall bring this meeting to an end¡­unless someone has something to add,¡± Prince Xander said, eyeing the room.


    No one said a word.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡ª


    War God Vasquez¡¯s POV.


    I put my glass down and looked up at the maid. ¡°My Lord, a soldier of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth is requesting to speak with you; he says he is a big fan of yours¡­shall I turn him away?¡±


    A fan? Of me? His humor hasn¡¯t aged nearly as well as he has.


    ¡°Let him in,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Yes¡­My Lord,¡± the maid said, confused.


    I was just having breakfast alone in an office when an armored Elf walked in. ¡°Excuse me, My Lord,¡± he said.


    I sighed deeply. ¡°No point in trying to change your voice, Your Majesty. Or pretend to be someone else.¡±


    The High Elf chuckled. ¡°Have I been found out already?¡±


    ¡°You fooled me once many years ago but never again, Your Majesty,¡± I said.


    The High Elf took his helmet and face cover off and smiled brightly at me. Even thirty years later, the man looked exactly the same as he had always looked. Just with a few additional wrinkles.


    ¡°And please, I¡¯m no longer Emperor, so just call me Thrandil now,¡± he said, taking a seat across from the desk.


    I poured the man a cup of the dark black liquid. The Jynx Beans made a refreshing but bitter beverage that I had grown to enjoy. I was glad the beans were becoming more prevalent in the kingdom these days¡­ although trade would be difficult.


    Perhaps I should purchase a stockpile¡­but the price has most likely already doubled.


    Thrandil graciously took the cup and added a few cubes of sugar to it before taking a sip of the steaming liquid. He nodded to himself and smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°So, care to explain to me why the former Emperor is pretending to be a soldier?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not pretending. I really am just here to fight,¡± Thrandil said with an innocent shrug.


    I sighed again. ¡°You know what I mean¡­allowing the Emperor, former or not, to fight in such a dangerous battle is asking for trouble. Is this some kind of trick?¡± I said pointedly.


    Thrandil waved his hands in the air defensively while shaking his head. ¡°No, no, you have the wrong idea. Plus, I sent a letter home. Those who needed to be informed are very aware of what I am doing, so Luminar will not be held accountable if something happens to me.¡±


    ¡°How convenient¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°I understand the hesitation, but I am truly here just to help,¡± he said.


    ¡°Surely you don¡¯t think I should just believe your word and that you are just here to ¡®help¡¯? You are the man who led a war for almost three hundred years against my people. And the last time we met, you tried to kill me while also pretending to be a common foot soldier,¡± I said.


    Thrandil waved a hand in the air and said, ¡°Well¡­that is true, but that was then, and this is now. Would you even believe me if I told you I was here to help my family?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is it normal for a man to hide his identity and say it¡¯s for his family?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Well, my grandson, the hero of the continent, did that, so why can¡¯t I?¡± he said.


    ¡­


    What?


    ¡°Are you¡­are you truly insinuating that you are Kaladin''s grandfather? What kind of game is this?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°There is no insinuating anything. I really am his blood relative,¡± Thrandil insisted.


    I sat back in my chair and mulled it over. The more I thought about it, the more plausible it all became. It would explain Kaladin¡¯s ability to use lightning magic and¡­


    Come to think of it¡­I¡¯ve seen his mother, and the two of them are definitely mother and son¡­there is a resemblance between Thrandil and Kaladin¡¯s mother I hadn¡¯t put together until now. Her origins are also dubious, and Thrandil has been alive for many centuries¡­having a secret child unknown to the world isn¡¯t out of the realm of possibility.


    ¡°Looks like you are starting to believe me,¡± Thrandil said with a smirk.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but there are problems with your story. Why hasn¡¯t Kaladin ever mentioned you? Why didn¡¯t Tel¡¯an¡¯duth claim him when his identity became known?¡± I questioned.


    Thrandil chuckled awkwardly while running a hand through his short blonde hair, ¡°Well¡­let¡¯s just say we are not on the best of terms right now, and the last thing we need is another long battle of succession.¡±


    That makes sense, in a way.


    ¡°Is it even possible for a man who has so many children to be on good terms with them all?¡± I questioned.


    Thrandil deflated slightly. ¡°I imagine it is possible if the father was a good man. I always told myself I didn¡¯t have the luxury and that if my empire was safe, then so was my family.¡±


    I grunted at his words, not agreeing or disagreeing. I have no idea what it took to rule an empire during a war. I¡¯m sure much had to be sacrificed for the sake of the people.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s just an old man¡¯s wish,¡± he said to himself with a weak smile.


    ¡°A wish for what? To be recognized by your family?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Perhaps. I heard you had a child recently, so surely you understand what I am talking about,¡± he said.


    ¡°Well, I can understand that much, I suppose. Although mine is too young to be disappointed in me so soon,¡± I said.


    Thrandil chuckled to himself. ¡°Yes, yes¡­the early years are some of the best.¡±


    I sipped my lukewarm drink and sighed. ¡°So you are truly here just to assist us?¡±


    Thrandil nodded after taking another sip, ¡°Yes. I believe this battle will be important for the survival of our countries and family.¡±


    Good.


    ¡ª


    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV.


    The next day and a half was spent in much the same way as the last. Preparations were made for the defense of the city, and the earth mages worked well into the night to finish on time. The Western portion of Curia¡¯s land had been completely altered from its original state. Deep trenches that could swallow men whole sprawled out for miles, and giant slopes sat in the middle.


    Hundreds upon hundreds of spiked stone barricades lined the defenses. The road leading West had been reduced to rubble and impact craters from concentrated magic attacks. Mages capable of using water magic were sent out at nightfall to begin filling the trenches to turn into makeshift moats. We also increased the width of the closest trenches in hopes of stopping the Corpse Giants before reaching the wall, since if one of them made it to the weakened part, it would surely bring it down.


    The following afternoon, the horns blazed, announcing the arrival of the royal princesses. They must have forced march through the night in order to reach the city with time to spare. The additional almost two hundred thousand troops flooded into the city and began setting up camp in the streets. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have time to meet with them as I had joined in the effort to relocate the refugees inside the city.


    It was a long process, and there was not nearly enough room for all of them, but we had no choice. The undead may only be a day and a half away, but there was no telling if they would send an expeditionary force to attack. If the civilians were caught outside the walls, it would be a slaughter, taking unnecessary casualties.


    The civilians and refugees who could fight had been issued weapons, mostly made by Squeaks and Padraic¡¯s efforts and what was brought with the two armies, and they were going through rough basic training. Of course, given our time constraints, it was as rudimentary as possible and more or less a way to get them comfortable with their weapons, which was all they had. Armor was in short supply, and we had neither the time nor the resources to arm them properly.


    Most people had opted for planks of scrap wood as shields and used old clothes or whatever else they could get their hands on to fasten makeshift wooden armor. I even saw someone with a cooking pot strapped to their chest. It was a saddening sight, but it was all we could do now. For the most part, they will be sprinkled in with regular soldiers and guards.


    Finally, after another exhausting day of work and completely expanding my mana reserves, I made time to see Lauren and Ren before bed. I was given their room location and promptly went there. Outside the door was a familiar face.


    ¡°Captain Fairchild, you¡¯ve come as well?¡± I asked with a smile.


    The old soldier smiled back and bowed to me. ¡°It is my duty to protect their Royal Highnesses no matter where they go.¡±


    I chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you had a heart attack when all three of the royal children were in the same city during a siege that decides the fate of everything.¡±


    Captain Fairchild sighed with a defeated look. ¡°Yes¡­I''m afraid the three of them have never made my short time as there protector a simple matter. But I understand their situation and desires.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve only just become the new captain,¡± I joked.


    ¡°Exactly¡­what unfortunate timing on my part,¡± he said with a grin as he opened the door. ¡°Please, I¡¯m sure they would like to see you.¡±


    I nodded and walked into the room. It was one of the largest bedrooms in the entire castle, only second and third to the Dukes and Prince Xander, who arrived first. Even so, calling it a room was modest. In truth, a family of four or five could probably live comfortably here.


    I waited at the door to see if either of them would greet me, but I was left standing in silence. The candles were lit despite the time, so I knew at least one had not yet gone to sleep. There were many doors to choose from, but only one had light seeping out from underneath.


    I knocked on the door and was told to come in. Still in her fancy dress, Lauren was hunched over a desk, writing away at a stack of papers. After a few more strokes of her pen, she stopped and turned around. There wasn¡¯t much of a reaction from her at all, and she just got up from her seat and walked over to me.


    She hugged me tightly around the waist and buried her head into my chest. It wasn¡¯t the usual, playful hug at all.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± she mumbled.


    There was no mischief in her voice. The usual teasing Lauren did seemed to have been left behind. Instead, the young princess simply sounded tired. Even though it wasn¡¯t possible, I swore I could feel the stress radiating off of her.


    I hugged her tightly back and asked, ¡°How are you holding up?¡±


    She rubbed her face against my clothes and shuddered slightly. ¡°Is it okay if I say it¡¯s not going well?¡±


    I just nodded and rubbed her back. ¡°I¡¯m sure even princesses can have bad days.¡±


    ¡°What about bad weeks?¡± she said, choking up.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s fine too.¡±

 Vol.8 Ch.218- An Explosive Reunion.

    I let Lauren have a few moments of silence, but I heard soft footsteps approaching from behind. A visibly exhausted and sleepy Ren stood in the doorway with hazy eyes, still in her nightwear. Thankfully, this time, it was much more¡­appropriate. Being far cuter with its pastel green than what I witnessed last time.


    ¡°Sorry to wake you,¡± I said.


    Ren shook her head with a yawn and walked over to us. Lauren released me just in time for Ren¡¯s turn, apparently. Without a word, she gave me a firm, tired hug. Much like her sister, it was evident the stress had been building in her as well. It only made sense. These two young women were only a few years older than me, and in the span of a few days, their entire lives had been sent into madness.


    Their kingdom, the place they called home, was attacked by a powerful enemy not just in one place but across the entire country¡ªhundreds upon thousands of deaths in a matter of days. To make matters worse, their father, a pillar of not only their kingdom but of their family, was crippled and on death¡¯s door with no way to save him. Their mother, pregnant with their future sibling, was forced to take action alone. And now the two of them and their only brother were in a city on the brink of destruction. If it fell, it would spell doom for their home, people, and family.


    The stress must be insurmountable, so if a simple hug was enough to ease them for even a moment, so be it.


    Ren let go of me and looked at her sister. ¡°You should sleep. Tonight is our last night of guaranteed safety.¡±


    Lauren yawned and nodded weakly. ¡°Yes¡­I think I¡¯ll go to bed right now.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see both of you in the morning,¡± I said softly.


    Ren pulled my arm with a firm hand. ¡°Not yet. We have something to give you¡­can you come with me?¡±


    Mm?


    ¡°Sure, if it has to be now, it must be important,¡± I said, agreeing.


    ¡°Lauren, just go to sleep. I¡¯ll show him myself and come right back,¡± Ren said.


    Lauren puffed out her cheeks, but just sighed deeply. ¡°Yeah, okay¡­I suppose it¡¯s not the same now. Goodnight, Kaladin,¡± she said, shuffling away and out of the office.


    ¡°Will you give me a moment to be¡­presentable?¡± Ren asked sheepishly.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡ª


    Ren quickly took up a coat and some shoes, and she guided me through the castle and into its depths. Down all the way to the castle storage were knights, soldiers, and guards, most of them sleeping on whatever seemed the most comfortable. Everyone was just trying to get what little sleep they could, and considering they had marched all the way here, they surely deserved the rest.


    Eventually, we made it to a long crate, and Ren just gave me a wry smile. ¡°Sorry, but¡­could you open it yourself?¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± I said, walking over to the wall and grabbing a pry bar.


    The crate was nailed shut, but with a little effort on my end, I managed to pry it open after loosening it. I mentally apologized to the sleeping men, but there wasn¡¯t exactly a way to be quiet about it. Inside, it was covered with straw, and Ren quickly dusted it away, revealing something rather surprising.


    ¡°Is this¡­for me?¡± I questioned.


    Inside the crate was a full set of black and red armor laying on a crimson cape. It wasn¡¯t one singular piece but was separated. The black metal seemed to suck in the weak torchlight, and on both sides of the breastplate were insignias. One was the Gryphon of Luminar, which I had seen in many places. However, the other was fairly new, and its design had only been finalized rather recently. It was the hand of a Dragon with sharp talons gripping a beating heart, the symbol of the Dragonheart Foundation. There was even a set of clothes amongst the armor.


    Ren smiled softly and said, ¡°Yes, Dad had it made just for you as a gift for winning the tournament. But, well¡­things turned out this way, so it was just going to be a late birthday present.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°He was that confident I would win, huh? Sorry to disappoint,¡± I said, touching the metal.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Mythril, but it also has something else,¡± Ren said as she leaned over and pulled back on the black metal plates.


    ¡°Dad was adamant about using only the best materials for you. Underneath the Mythril, it¡¯s all¡ª¡±


    ¡°Goliath leather?¡± I said, finishing the sentence for her.


    She smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, it is. How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I used to have some clothes made of the stuff. It saved my life while I was in the dungeon when a Wrym nearly killed me,¡± I explained.


    ¡°Then you already know how strong it is,¡± Ren said.


    ¡°Yes¡­thank you so much for this. I had no idea he was doing this for me,¡± I said, not able to hide the sadness in my voice.


    Ren¡¯s face turned melancholy, but she still smiled. ¡°Dad would have wanted you to have it, so please, wear it. I think it will¡­it will put us at ease if you do.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t turn down such a gift, and I¡¯ll make sure to put it to good use,¡± I said, examining the armor closer.


    I picked up the chest piece and was surprised that it weighed as much as it did. Mythril was considerably lighter than Dwarven Steel, and even Goliath leather was on the lighter side. I raised an eyebrow at Ren, and she just smiled and motioned for me to take it out and give it a look.


    I hefted it out of the crate and turned it around to see inside it, and my eyes went wide. Black scales were firmly attached to the inside and slotted into both sides of the breastplate. They were on the smaller side but there was no mistaking that luster for anything else.


    ¡°The scales of the Chaos Dragon¡­¡± I said in disbelief.


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t mold them, we found some that were small enough to fit inside the armor and act as extra protection. Look, there¡¯s even one for your back, and if you check the lower half, there is one behind the plates on the stomach and groin,¡± Ren said with a hint of excitement.


    I was given my fair share of the Dragon scales, but at the moment, they were in an unusable state, considering not even Squeaks could forge with them. Traditional steel armor would increase its weight to an ungodly amount, which would lead to being unwieldy. But if paired with all Mythril and a light but strong leather¡­it was possible. This armor must have been forged with the express purpose of using some of the smaller scales.


    This armor must be worth a fortune, well over a Myhtril coin¡­no its value is probably far more than that, considering there are four Dragon scales in it. Nations would go to war over something like this.


    ¡°This is beyond a simple gift¡­¡± I said, shaking my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you. An armor set befitting the hero of this kingdom. It¡¯s a shame we had to give it to you like this¡­¡± Ren said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thank you, Ren. I¡¯ll make sure to thank your parents and sister as well.¡±


    ¡ª


    The following morning was as somber as it could be. The entire city was entirely silent, and the heavy atmosphere could be felt by all. Depending on the speed at which the undead marched, they would arrive at Curia by that night or early in the day tomorrow. Of course, scouts were sent out to get a more accurate time, but for the time being, that was where we were at.


    We had a hearty breakfast for the first time in a long while. I made sure to thank Lauren and even Prince Xander when I passed by him for the armor, even if they weren¡¯t involved with its creation. Regardless, minus the atmosphere, it was the most relaxing morning I¡¯ve had in many days.


    And now that I was not needed outside of the city for landscaping, I decided it was time to pay a visit and drop off some supplies I¡¯d been holding onto. I found Squeaks and Padraic working on a ballista set up on the Western wall. There was some grumbling amongst them, but they stopped when they saw me.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Morning,¡± I said with a wave.


    The two Dwarfs exchanged worried looks, practically asking why I was here all of a sudden. I just chuckled and nodded toward the ballista.


    ¡°So, how are things looking on your end?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It shoots. We¡¯ve replaced a lot of the parts, so it should last,¡± Padraic said, crawling out from underneath it.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Squeaks questioned curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought some supplies for you to look at. I was wondering if you have any ideas for them other than just throwing them,¡± I asked, gently placing the crate on the ground after it appeared from thin air.


    Squeaks raised an¡­well, not an eyebrow since he had none, but the facial muscles were still the same. ¡°What¡¯s in the box?¡±


    ¡°Take a look for yourself, but be careful. You definitely don¡¯t want these breaking on you,¡± I said, taking a step back.


    Thankfully, unlike the crate from last night, these were secured with a latch, which was easy to open. Squeaks kicked Padraic over to open the box, much to Padraic¡¯s complaints, but the apprentice obeyed the master and did as he was instructed.


    Once Padraic opened the crates, he looked into them with a confused expression, then looked up at me. ¡°Glass balls?¡±


    ¡°Explosive glass balls,¡± I corrected.


    ¡°Alchemical fire bombs,¡± Squeaks corrected, walking over and looking into the crate.


    ¡°So you know what they are, Squeaks?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Aye, I¡¯ve heard of them, but I''ve never seen them before. I heard they were expensive, and you were better off hiring a mage. And that they were far more dangerous¡­¡± he said, eyeing me suspiciously.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t mine. A friend gave them to me. I have about twenty crates of these. So, what do you think?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some weird friends, but I shouldn¡¯t be surprised,¡± Squeaks said, eyeing his apprentice.


    The bald Dwarf rubbed his hairless chin in thought before looking behind him. He tilted his head to the side a few times, then shrugged. ¡°Well¡­why not?¡±


    ¡°Hey! Load up the ballista. And you! Yeah, you! Get some tar!¡± Squeaks barked at the group of men.


    The men quickly moved into action as one of them ran off to one of the towers. Seven men operated the giant weapon fully, but surprisingly, they loaded and armed it quickly. We had to wait for the eighth man to return with a bucket containing a thick black substance. Squeaks told Padraic to move the crate further away just in case.


    Squeaks ordered the man to slather some tar on the head of the bolt while he tied one of the firebombs further back. ¡°Can¡¯t have the fire right next to the bomb, so this is as good as it¡¯s gonna get¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­isn¡¯t this incredibly dangerous? What if one of those falls when we have fire pits around?¡± Padraic grumbled.


    ¡°Then we are gonna blow up. So the plan is not to be an idiot, I guess. It¡¯s no different than if a mage shoots a Fireball at us,¡± Squeaks said with a shrug.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s actually way worse¡­¡± Padraic mumbled.


    ¡°Alright, when I light the end, fire it immediately!¡± Squeaks squeaked.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± the men shouted in unison.


    Squeaks took a lit torch to the tar, and once the flames caught, the ballista crew fired. The bolt soared off into the distance before impacting, and a split second later, the impact zone exploded into a small fireball. That definitely had enough force to rip people apart. And once the smoke cleared, the fire was still burning hot over the dirt.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a bigger grenade,¡± I said to myself.


    ¡°A what?¡± Padraic asked at my side.


    ¡°Nothing¡­but that was far more effective than I was expecting. I thought the glass ball might break the moment the bolt was released,¡± I said to get back on topic.


    Squeaks grabbed another of the firebombs and poked it with his fingernail. ¡°The glass isn¡¯t that weak. If it was, simply gripping it hard enough to throw would break it. It has to survive some force to be useful.¡±


    Squeaks turned to me and nodded. ¡°I think we can put these to good use. I heard Corpse Giants were going to be showing up. I think a few ballista bolts with these attached would do wonders. Throw in some magic, and we may just be able to avoid the worst. Maybe even blow a Lich apart if it gets close enough.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey! What¡¯s going on here?! What exploded?!¡± a familiar gravelly voice shouted.


    No way¡­


    ¡°Agnar?¡± I said.


    The giant of a man crested the top of the stairs, and his big eyes went wide. He let out a hearty chuckle, making his black curly hair sway side to side. It had been a few months since I had seen the man at the festival with Cerila.


    ¡°The Dragonslayer in the flesh! Damn good to see you again!¡± Agnar bellowed, extending his thick hand.


    I gave the man a firm handshake and asked, ¡°What are you doing here? Did you get called in with the emergency quests?¡±


    ¡°Sure did. Guidlmaster Elora came and snatched me up herself. Couldn¡¯t exactly tell her no, now could I?¡± he said with a chuckle.


    Agnar looked behind me, and his eyes went wide again. ¡°Padraic, my boy, it¡¯s good to see you! You look a little beat, haha!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­well, you know how it is. Master is keepin¡¯ me busy. But it¡¯s good to see you too, Agnar,¡± Padraic said, his hand basically being swallowed by the giant palm of Agnar.


    ¡°Master? Oh¡­huh¡­¡± Agnar¡¯s face scrunched up in confusion as he looked down at Squeaks, trying to understand what he saw.


    Agnar sort of just laughed it off and extended a hand to Squeaks. ¡°Agnar, nice to meet ya, Master.¡±


    Squeaks accepted the handshake. ¡°Squeaks; you can just call me Squeaks.¡±


    Agnar¡¯s eyes looked like they were about to bulge out from his skull. He looked at me with his thick eyebrows raised and gave his ears a quick rub.


    ¡°Well¡­seems literal with the name and all. Uh¡­you a Dwarf, Mr. Squeaks? Never seen a Dwarf with no hair before, or with¡­these kinda tattoos,¡± Agnar asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Lived most of my life in the mountains just over there,¡± Squeaks said with a grin.


    Agnar grunted with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it. Mhm? What¡¯s this little thing?¡±


    Agnar reached down, grabbed one of the firebombs, and immediately tossed it into the air, only to catch it again. We instantly shouted at him to stop, and the big man froze with a worried look.


    ¡°What? What did I do wrong?¡± Agnar mumbled.


    ¡°Those are the things that caused the explosion. They are very dangerous, so treat them carefully,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh¡­ should¡¯ve put a label on them or something,¡± Agnar said, gently putting it back into the box.


    That¡¯s¡­probably not a bad idea. I think these boxes need some red paint and fire warnings.


    ¡°Well, I think these bombs are gonna be useful. Leave a crate or two here and drop the rest off at the garrison. I¡¯ll let Sir Blackwood know, and we can come up with something in the next few hours,¡± Squeaks said.


    ¡°Wait a moment, let me get this right. You just throw these glass balls, and they make big explosions?¡± Agnar questioned.


    ¡°No, not by themselves. They need a source of fire to explode after they¡¯ve been broken,¡± Padraic answered.


    Agnar scratched his beard and then nodded while looking at me. ¡°So if I strap one of these to a javelin and then you send a Fireball¡­the explosion will be even bigger?¡±


    ¡°I suppose so. Do you want to give it a try?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Took the words right from me. Lemme see one of those,¡± Agnar said.


    The large man took one of the javelins from his back and, using some string, attached the firebomb to the end of it. Unlike Squeaks, who used a leather strip, this string wasn¡¯t nearly as reliable. But I suppose this was all for practice anyway.


    ¡°Alright, try to match my moves, Dragonslayer. I¡¯ll be aiming for¡­that tenth pile of dirt about thirty degrees from us,¡± Agnar chuckled.


    I chuckled back. ¡°This won¡¯t end like last time. Making things explode is my specialty,¡± I said, pulling mana to my fingers to form a spell core.


    ¡°Ha! Well, let¡¯s see about that!¡± Agnar shouted.


    Agnar reared back, and with a quick shuffling step and all his might, he let the javelin soar. Unlike the completion we had many months ago, Agnar wasn¡¯t holding back and put the force of all his mana behind him. The spear made an audible woosh as it left his hands.


    ¡°I''ve never seen a man toss a javelin like that before,¡± Squeaks marveled.


    However, my Fireball was launched just a moment after it went airborne. The roaring ball of fire was just behind the soaring spear, and within seconds of the spear hitting the exact mound Agnar pointed out, my Fireball impacted alongside it. The following explosion left a small, yet still smoldering crater of liquid fire.


    ¡°Well damn, Dragonslayer. I think that went better than expected. What do you think?¡± Agnar said proudly.


    ¡°I think you might be standing next to me on the wall here pretty soon,¡± I said with a satisfied grin.


    If I can get an explosion that big with a speck of mana¡­that¡¯s not a bad trade.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be an honor,¡± Agnar said with a chuckle.


    Suddenly, I was assaulted from behind, but it turned out it was just Agnar¡¯s bear paw smacking me on the back with a little too much enthusiasm. ¡°Now! Where¡¯s the fiancee? I haven¡¯t seen her in a while! Well, I suppose she¡¯s probably wife now, huh?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­well¡­about that¡­¡±


    Padraic snorted to himself as his lips pulled into a sneer. ¡°Yeah, Kal, what about the wife now?¡±


    Sigh¡­

 Vol.8 Ch.219- What Must Be Done.

    After a lengthy explanation and catching up with Agnar, we were forced to separate as I was summoned to the final strategy meeting before the battle. It did not take long for people to gather in the large theater inside the city. Unlike our last meeting, far more people were allowed to join. There were countless soldiers I had never seen or met before, most likely leaders in some capacity.


    On the stage was a makeshift board with various maps, symbols, and other things pinned to it. Honestly, it looked like pure chicken scratch from this distance with no discernable information from the mess. However, it was probably just for the man reading off of it.


    Lord Vasquez observed the settling crowd in his pitch-black Mythril armor. Those piling into their seats were quick to sit down and remain still under his intense gaze. Within a handful of minutes, the entire theater was silent.


    Lord Vasquez gave one final check of the place before speaking out. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. Scouts have made their final report. The undead army is making a direct line for the city and will be here by daybreak. We have no reason to believe they will stop for a siege or even surround the city. Their intentions are clear. Overwhelm us and break through the already damaged wall.¡±


    There were a few hushed whispers, but Lord Vasquez spoke over them. ¡°Our goal is also clear. We are to defend the wall at all costs. The repair of the wall has gone smoothly, thanks to the Dragonslayer''s quick thinking. However, the current patch job is no substitute for a proper defensive structure. We¡¯ve set aside a team of barrier mages to protect the wall and gate from magic and other ranged attacks. This will still not be enough.¡±


    ¡°The mages have confirmed that they may not be able to stop a charging Corpse Giant, of which there will be several. For those unaware, a Corpse Giant is as it sounds. A grotesque monstrosity far taller than a house capable of barreling into the wall at a sprint, bringing it down. For this measure, we are to focus on all Corpse Giants in the initial assault. I, along with others skilled enough, will see to it that not a single one of those abominations reaches the wall.¡±


    Lord Vasquez allowed the crowd to speak amongst themselves for a moment but reined everyone in with a single hand. His deep voice carried through the entire theater.


    ¡°This is but one facet of our defense for the city. The majority of you will be given exact orders and placements after this meeting. We will be manning the defensive siege equipment and spreading out our mages. Also, everyone will be placed on a three-hour rotation to maximize rest and efficiency. The civilians of Curia will be supporting us, and we expect this battle to last well into the following day,¡± said Lord Vasquez.


    A single hand from the front row shot up. ¡°And how exactly do we plan on winning this battle? Simply defending the city when no reinforcements are coming is essentially admitting defeat,¡± Prince Leopold questioned.


    ¡°Prince Leopold, you are correct. Simply defending Curia is not enough. The undead, as they currently are, are infinite in numbers. For every man we lose, they gain another. That means in order to win, we must cut the undead off from their ability to rise again,¡± Lord Vasquez said with a nod.


    The War God spun the board around on wheels, revealing the other side. On it were long sheets of thin paper, and once he unpinned them, the rolls hit the floor. There were dozens upon dozens of names going down the list already but much of the space was left blank. Lord Vasquez¡¯s eyes narrowed as he addressed the crowd in a grave tone.


    ¡°The only way to stop the undead is to kill the Liches commanding the army. Our scouts have confirmed that eighteen Liches are present amongst the undead, all capable of raising the undead and using magic. Standing atop the walls, we will not see the destruction of the Liches as they will be hiding in the backlines. Therefore, we must go to them.¡±


    Lord Vasquez put an armored hand on the board to steady it, then quickly wrote his name atop one of the columns with his other hand. From the sides of the stages, out walked Professor Garrison, Ms. Taurus, and Marshal Cloudsun. They, too, wrote their names at the top of the lists.


    ¡°We will be accepting people into squads to strike into the heart of the undead army to take out the Liches. We¡¯ve already gathered many elites from everywhere. Those here will personally take the lead against the Liches.¡±


    And then the crowd was set off.


    ¡°What? Are they crazy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Are they just asking us to die?¡±


    It made sense, all things considered. If we allowed the Liches to remain, they could just sit outside of our range of attack and infinitely raise the undead. Sure, we could attempt to destroy the bodies of the undead entirely, but it would take us a significant amount of time and effort to achieve anything worthwhile. By the time we did enough damage, we would be out of supplies, energy, and people. Striking at the heart of their forces was the only real answer to our predicament.


    ¡°This is basically suicide! We might as well just run now while we have the¡ª¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go.¡±


    The first to offer their name was Guildmaster Elora. She stood up from her seat in the front row and turned to face the crowd. ¡°I¡¯ll lead my men as well,¡± she said somberly.


    Standing up in a large group were about forty or so adventurers. They followed alongside their Guildmaster to the stage, and all began writing down their names and filing off to the side.


    I let out a small sigh and stood up. ¡°Might as well go next,¡± I said to my family.


    There was no world in which I was not a part of a team taking on a Lich. It was the only job for me and my family, really. The real question was if Varnir and Tsarra would join us.


    Sylvia, Cerila, my mother, and I all walked to the stage to write our names. But we were not alone for long. Varnir and Tsarra followed behind us, and on cue, entire sections of people stood up to join us. When I made it to the board, Professor Garrison patted me on the back with a grin.


    ¡°Thanks for the save,¡± he whispered.


    Well¡­I don¡¯t think I did anything special. If anything, Guildmaster Elora broke the silence of her own accord before I could even stand up.


    As I wrote down my name, Sylvia asked a question that sank my heart. ¡°Lord Vasquez, can I go alone?¡±


    I turned on my heels to protest. ¡°Sylvia, you can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    She put a hand up to silence me as she stared up at the man. Lord Vasquez raised a bushy eyebrow as he stroked his mustache. ¡°Is there any logic for this particular request, Sylvia? As far as I¡¯m concerned, there isn¡¯t a sane person in this room who would utter those words.¡±


    ¡°I can handle it myself. If anything, it would be easier for me not to worry about everyone around me,¡± Sylvia said earnestly.


    I¡­I see¡­


    ¡°She can do it. Trust her,¡± I told Lord Vasquez.


    ¡°Kal? Are you sure? This is far too dangerous¡­¡± Mom asked hesitantly.


    I gave my mom a firm nod. ¡°If anyone can go alone and be fine, it¡¯s Sylvia.¡±


    In truth, this was for the best. There was no point in holding back or hiding abilities anymore. This was a life-or-death fight for the sake of everyone here and in the entire kingdom, Mila included. Sylvia could unleash her full potential now, and it would be better if she could go on a rampage without fear of hurting anyone. And if we were lucky, Sylvia¡¯s Blood Sorcery may just be the key we need to destroy the undead.


    Sylvia smiled softly at me and eyed Lord Vasquez. ¡°So? Will you let me?¡±


    The War God closed his eyes and nodded. ¡°If Kaladin believes you can do it¡­I see no reason to disregard his words now. We¡¯ll talk about it in detail after this.¡±


    Sylvia nodded in agreement, and together, we filed off to the side. After the long line of people made it through, more from the crowd joined and filed in, people who had already signed the papers beforehand. There were so many of us we were bleeding off the stage and onto the ground level. In the end, there were thirty groups of twenty people, including Sylvia. Six hundred and one people would challenge the eighteen Liches for the fate of the battle.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Lord Vasquez strode out in front again and looked up into the highest seats where the royal siblings sat. All three of them were standing and bowing toward us.


    ¡°These brave individuals will be our spear to strike the undead. As for the rest of you, rest well tonight. Orders will be handed out and disseminated to you and those under you within the hour. Dismissed.¡±


    ¡ª


    After the strategy meeting, which was less of a meeting and more of just a run down with direct orders, we all went to have dinner together. It was a somber evening, to say the least. None of us were particularly talkative, only keeping up small talk. We simply enjoyed each other¡¯s company as we ate without addressing the elephant in the room.


    Perhaps there was no need to do so. There was no point in pretending that tonight would be the last time we shared a meal or that this was going to be the end. That would only serve to crush our spirits. So instead, without a word to each other beforehand, we treated it as just another dinner. Afterward, we went our separate ways. I decided to take a walk around the castle grounds, and Sylvia joined me.


    ¡°Is there any particular reason you never mentioned this to me?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°What? My decision to go alone?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­it was quite the shock,¡± I admitted.


    Sylvia giggled and wrapped her arms around mine. ¡°Why? Afraid that little ol¡¯ me may get eaten alive?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not even remotely funny,¡± I sighed.


    Wait¡­


    ¡°Could¡­could you actually get eaten alive?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Probably? But I wouldn¡¯t die or anything. It would just hurt a lot,¡± Sylvia said innocently.


    ¡­


    ¡°Is it too late to convince you to change your mind and join our squad?¡±


    Sylvia put a finger to her chin and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hold back, and I definitely don¡¯t want to hurt any of you. I¡¯ve thought about this for a long time, Kal, so it¡¯s too late.¡±


    ¡°Even though it makes complete sense¡­I just don¡¯t like it. Well, a warning next time would be appreciated,¡± I said.


    Sylvia lurched forward and gave me a kiss on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind. I just didn¡¯t want you to try to stop me.¡±


    Embarrassed, I rubbed my face as I said, ¡°Yeah, I probably would have tried to.¡±


    I stopped walking and looked Sylvia directly in her eyes. ¡°But promise me that you''ll retreat if it becomes too much. I can¡¯t let you get captured or worse.¡±


    Sylvia smiled softly. ¡°Of course I will. I won¡¯t die, Kaladin. We have someone who needs us to come home. And if something goes wrong on your end, I promise I¡¯ll drop everything and run over to save you no matter what,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s enough for me,¡± I said.


    Suddenly, the ground shook slightly, followed by a loud crashing sound. Sylvia and I immediately went on high alert as we sprinted toward the noise. We clearly weren¡¯t under attack as the bells to the city weren¡¯t ringing, and there was no way the undead managed to sneak this far into the city unnoticed. No, the noise came just a short distance away.


    When we arrived, a lone person stood next to a downed tree, swinging a giant dark silver greatsword. It was Cerila. We stopped at a distance and watched her together for a time, but she didn¡¯t even notice our presence.


    Sylvia let out a long sigh and nudged me forward. ¡°Go talk to her.¡±


    ¡°What? I¡ªI mean, I will, but¡­¡± I trailed off.


    Sylvia rolled her crimson eyes at me. ¡°You act like I hate her or something.¡±


    You don¡¯t? Well¡­that¡¯s what I would say, but I don¡¯t think that would go over very well.


    ¡°She¡¯s been like this for a long time. Even when we went on patrols, she seemed out of it. Just like you, she hasn¡¯t had time to grieve. At least, that¡¯s what I assume,¡± Sylvia said.


    Have I just not noticed because I was so busy? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m ignoring her or anyone else¡­


    ¡°What?¡± I questioned, unsure of what she meant.


    ¡°Kaladin¡­I know. I may not have liked that old man very much, but he was still family. You even lost your aunt. You¡¯ve been charging forward for everyone¡¯s sake, yet you haven¡¯t even given yourself a moment to breathe. I hear you mumbling in your sleep all the time. If it was hard on you, then no doubt it¡¯s hurting her. Not everyone is as strong as you are,¡± Sylvia said solemnly.


    ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t know I was doing that¡­¡± I said, trailing off.


    Have I been mumbling in my sleep? What was I saying¡­I¡­I¡¯m not sure how I feel. Maybe she¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t even had time to think about any of this properly. I¡¯ve just been doing what needs to be done.


    Have I gone numb?


    ¡°So go do what you need to do. The last thing I want to see is her suffering in silence. Especially doing it alone¡­I know what it¡¯s like to lose your family,¡± Sylvia said as she walked away.


    ¡°Yeah¡­I¡¯ll do that,¡± I said to her back.


    I watched Sylvia until she disappeared and turned my attention back to Cerila. She still hadn¡¯t even stopped and was continuing to swing her sword. I took a deep breath and walked right up to her. I got so close that I could reach out and grab her, but she still didn¡¯t stop.


    I gave her a moment, but seeing that she had no intentions of stopping, I reached out and grabbed her sword arm. She jumped in surprise, and I felt her muscles tense as she swung around with hollow eyes. It looked as if she would actually attack me, but the moment she saw me, she stopped, dropping Hubris to the floor. The sword unnaturally moved itself on the ground until it touched her feet.


    I just held her arm in the air while she blinked a few times. Her body finally relaxed, and I could see what I noticed before. Cerila looked beyond tired as if she hadn¡¯t slept in days. Her usual lustrous white hair seemed dull and thin. She was a mess.


    And I feel terrible¡­I hadn¡¯t even noticed¡­


    I released her arm and hugged her tightly. I didn¡¯t know what I could even say. Sorry for not talking to you in the last week. Sorry for dragging you off to some far off city to fight in a pitched battle that could be the end of us all? Sorry for not noticing your pain and helping you when you needed it most?


    It¡¯s not like I was responsible for any of it. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have felt bad at all. But I did. I didn¡¯t want to see Cerila hurting, and I felt terrible having to be told by someone else.


    She seemed so small in my arms, and it didn¡¯t take any amount of time for her to start crying. I thought things were handled when we got back to the capital and that a simple hug would solve the problems then. But I was wrong.


    We stood like that for a long time. Cerila¡¯s muffled cries went on until she had nothing left in her. I could feel the strength drain from her body, and when it seemed like she would give out, I motioned for us to leave.


    ¡ª


    Together, we made it back to the castle and to her room. I told her that it would be best for her to get some kind of sleep, and Cerila just nodded and went to wash herself, but I didn¡¯t leave. The last thing I wanted to do was just disappear the moment she got back.


    I sat back in a chair and waited in silence. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t have to wait long, but my heart jumped slightly. I had a slight bout of anxiety that history would repeat itself and Cerila would just waltz out wearing next to nothing, but that worry was dashed as she was fully dressed.


    <You stayed¡­> she signed.


    <Of course,> I signed with a wry smile.


    Am I that bad that I would just up and leave?


    I looked to the sheathed Hubris, then to her. <It must be difficult lugging that thing around all the time. Even bathing with it.>


    <I¡¯ve gotten used to it. Sleeping with it was the most challenging part,> she signed as she sat on the bed, laying the sword next to her.


    The conversation turned awkward as we sat in silence. It didn¡¯t seem like Cerila wanted to talk much, so I swallowed my nerves and went first.


    <I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve truly been terrible to you¡­> I signed.


    Cerila shook her head weakly. <It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not your fault. Everything¡¯s been a mess¡­for a long time now.>


    It was my turn to shake my head at her. <No. It¡¯s been far too long. After everything you¡¯ve done¡­I¡¯m truly sorry, Cerila. Can you ever forgive me?>


    Cerila smiled softly as she reached out and grabbed my hand. <I¡¯ll never hate you, Kal. This much is okay. I¡­I understand where I am. You have other people to worry about now. I can¡¯t be so selfish to think you owe me all your time. I have my own things I need to worry about as well. I can¡¯t rely on you for everything.>


    Her words were meant to comfort me, but they only served to frustrate me more. I wasn¡¯t mad at Cerila but at myself. I had failed her once again. It seemed I could never get things right with her.


    Cerila let go of me and signed, <I¡¯m going to try and get some sleep¡ª>


    <I¡¯ll stay. Until you fall asleep,> I interrupted.


    Cerila¡¯s eyes went wide, but she broke out in an ear-to-ear smile. <Okay.>


    I let her get comfortable as she slipped into bed and underneath the sheets. She was restless at first, but after about ten minutes of not moving, she had fallen asleep. Her breathing was rhythmic and relaxed.


    I stood up and sighed once I was confident she was fully asleep. My heart felt heavy after our talk. I had been in a battle with myself for a long time. What was right and what was wrong? What I should and shouldn¡¯t do. But it all came down to what I wanted in this life.


    Life was short and full of misery. But it was also full of so much more. So, what was the point of imposing self-suffering?


    Before I left, I gave Cerila a kiss on the forehead.

 Vol.8 Ch.220- Fight Or Be Forgotten.

    The following morning started early, long before the sun would even begin to light the world. Nearly everyone in the castle and the city was preparing for the coming days. Only those who would be in the later shifts still had the luxury of rest. The atmosphere was oppressive as civilians were being moved deeper into the city, closer to the castle, for their own protection. Guards and soldiers were armed and moving supplies, gear, and themselves around as well.


    I agreed that until it was time to strike at the Liches, and since I could use a wide range of offensive magic, I would be a part of the first wave of defenders. And so once I donned my new armor and was ready I made my way to the bustling western wall of the city. Torches lined the streets as people moved about. I saw the heavy siege equipment being loaded and prepared as well. Once I made it to the wall, I went to climb it, but the pulley system was waiting at the bottom, as was a familiar face.


    ¡°Come, no need to take the stairs,¡± Bowen said with a wave.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll join you,¡± I said, taking a spot next to him.


    A loud whistle echoed in the tower, and the horses and men started the pulley system that raised us. ¡°Where¡¯s Sylvia? And this is some rather nice armor,¡± Bowen questioned.


    ¡°At the castle. It was agreed that she would be on standby in case the Liches showed themselves early,¡± I answered. ¡°And thank you. It was a gift from His Majesty.¡±


    Bowen nodded his head thoughtfully as he stroked his beard. ¡°I see. He is a thoughtful man. The armor does suit you. Also, I was quite surprised to learn Sylvia would be going in alone. I¡¯m sure you have your¡­ reservations about that.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I do, but it¡¯s mostly misplaced feelings. I know her, and I¡¯m certain Sylvia will be more than fine,¡± I said.


    Bowen nodded again as he gave me a sly look. ¡°Yes¡­I heard about her fight in the tournament. Quite the spectacle, was it? I suppose there are some things you haven¡¯t explained to me, mmm?¡±


    ¡°Many things,¡± I agreed.


    Bowen chuckled to himself as the lift reached the top. Troops began unloading the lift, and we strolled out and across the buzzing walls. The wind swept over us, bringing in a new smell, the stench of rot. It was revolting, to say the least. And it was only getting more putrid by the hour.


    ¡°I suppose we will be seeing something quite magical from her then. After all, if her ability were simply to regenerate rapidly, that wouldn¡¯t be enough to send her in alone. But if she can control blood on such a large scale¡­then she isn¡¯t any normal Vampire,¡± Bowen mused to himself.


    Only if you knew¡­


    ¡°Regardless, I¡¯m surprised to see you here. You and your wife left the capital and your son behind. It must have been a difficult decision,¡± I said, changing the subject.


    Bown sighed deeply. ¡°Duty calls, I suppose.¡±


    I smiled and said, ¡°I thought family came first?¡±


    Bowen chuckled and followed it with a weak shrug. ¡°It does. If it weren¡¯t for your honest request, I may have ignored it. But you have yet to lead anyone astray, and you were right in the end. If Curia falls, there will be no home for my children. So I must protect this city, if not for the kingdom, then for their future. For everyone¡¯s future.¡±


    ¡°Even so, you agreed to lead the mages. I hadn¡¯t expected that,¡± I said frankly.


    ¡°Yes¡­neither did I. It was a request from His Highness, Prince Xander. I may no longer be in the military, but I have the experience. And I can¡¯t exactly say no in such times, can I? But I suppose that¡¯s not the case for you,¡± Bowen said with a chuckle.


    I was about to say something when Bowen suddenly stopped in his tracks. A bead of sweat rolled down his head as we nearly reached the corner tower of the western wall, which was eerily devoid of people. An oppressive aura emanated from the top of it, and we could see a lone young boy from atop. Or at least, that¡¯s what he looked like at a distance.


    Bowen looked at me nervously, and I shook my head. ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken to him. He sticks around me, or so he says, although I rarely see or sense him.¡±


    ¡°You¡­you know what or¡­who that is? I¡­this is familiar¡­like that one time,¡± Bowen said hesitantly.


    ¡°Yes, it should be. He is the child of Avasta,¡± I said.


    Bowen¡¯s eyes went wide as he gazed up at the tower in disbelief. ¡°The son¡­of a Dragon Emperor?¡± He turned to me with a confused and worried look. ¡°Why is he following you around? Why is something like that even here?¡±


    It was my turn to sigh. ¡°I wish I had an answer for you. Avasta sort of just dropped him on my lap without much explanation. He saved me once from another Dragon Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­the time at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild main branch¡­yes, I remember hearing about that, but I had no idea Dragons were involved,¡± Bowen mumbled to himself.


    ¡°I doubt the guild wanted people to know another Dragon Emperor had infiltrated it and caused a scene. Either way¡­¡± I said, trailing off as I looked up at the tower.


    ¡°I suppose I can go talk to him. Maybe we¡¯ll get lucky, and he¡¯ll help.¡±


    ¡ª


    Kelzrenth¡¯s POV.


    What is this noise¡­why can¡¯t I understand it?


    I gritted my teeth and stared out at the empty fields filled with the feeble attempts of mortals to protect what little they had. Yet, in the distance, I could hear something. This grating noise seemed to be all around me, yet also so far away at the same time.


    No matter how hard I focused on the noise, I could not locate it. No matter how high I flew, how much mana I channeled into my eyes, I could not see it, yet it was there. I bit my lip in an attempt to steady myself. I felt unsteady as I was unsure, a first in my entire life. My heart thumped in my chest, and my brain was abuzz with the startling noise assaulting me.


    I felt the urge to go forward, to find the source, yet every part of my body urged me to stay put. No, not even to run from the noise, but to avoid it completely. Why was that the case? Was I afraid? Not possible. Could I be sick? An illness carried on this grotesque rotting air?


    Sick? Is this what mortals call getting sick? I¡¯ve never been ill of anything in my entire life. It¡¯s impossible, so what is it? What is this insanity-inducing noise?


    ¡°Wait¡­insanity? Am¡­I losing my mind?¡± I mumbled to myself.


    Impossible¡­I¡¯m far too young for that¡­no¡­it can¡¯t be the case¡­Master was the only Dragon in centuries to go mad¡­what could cause me, barely born in this world, to lose myself already? I¡ª


    Gah!


    The noise intensified immensely. I rolled over and fell to my knees in overwhelming pain, striking my head. It was like my head would explode any minute!


    ¡°Come. It¡¯s time.¡±


    I flicked around and, with blurred vision, tried to find the source of the voice. ¡°What?! Who¡­?¡±


    But there was no one next to me. I was alone.


    ¡°I order you to join us.¡±


    I gritted my teeth and lashed out at the thrumming voice. Naturally, I only hit empty air. The noise was overwhelming me, and I let my mind slip to some other place because of the pain. The voice, a voice I had never heard, was commanding me, a noble being beyond understanding, to join it. Preposterous! I wouldn¡¯t allow something to¡ª


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Get a grip on yourself, creature. Ignore the din.¡±


    A new voice rang in my ear as the pain vanished and was replaced with something different. It was overwhelming in an entirely different way. It was a feeling I had only felt twice in my entire life¡ªthe presence of something profoundly strong. Far more immense than me.


    Fear.


    I turned my head, and what I saw could not be described. An overpowering sense of dread from an enormous dark shadow. Only its red eyes glared at me. And when I blinked.


    It was gone.


    ¡°¡­Are you alright? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± the Half-Elf questioned, standing above me.


    I blinked a few times and realized all was well. The noise, the pain, the voices, and the dark figure were all gone, like waking up from a bad dream¡ªas if it had never happened.


    Am I genuinely going mad?


    I stood up instantly and dusted myself off. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I answered curtly.


    Kaladin raised an eyebrow at me and looked around the tower. ¡°Is¡­crawling around on the ground something Dragons do in their spare time?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± I snapped.


    ¡°¡­Okay, if you say so. Anyway, why are you up here? You are causing problems with your brooding,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡ª I¡¯m not brooding!¡± I argued.


    Kaladin scratched his chin. ¡°I see¡­is this what Sylvia and Padraic meant back then?¡± he grumbled.


    ¡°Anyway, you never said why you are here. Is there a chance you are here to assist us? This is an unprecedented event. Surely the Dragons would intervene at a time like this,¡± Kaladin said.


    ¡°No. The loss of a single city or kingdom is but a drop of water in the bucket, and that is the world. If you mortals can¡¯t handle this, then that is on your own incompetence,¡± I answered immediately.


    He narrowed his eyes at me and asked, ¡°Is that your stance or the stance of all Dragons?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what I was ordered to do. We are not here to protect you from yourselves or any threat that rears its head occasionally. Even if this kingdom were to fall, another would take its place. As has been the case for all of history,¡± I said.


    His eyes went wide. ¡°All of history?¡± he muttered.


    What? What¡¯s with that reaction?


    Kaladin shook his head and turned his back to me. ¡°Then nothing short of a Dragon attacking will get you involved. That answers my question, so since you don¡¯t intend to help, please leave so others can take their place before the battle.¡±


    I watched him descend the stairs as I scratched the back of my head furiously. I was frustrated, confused, and more unsure of myself than I had been in a long time.


    What is wrong with me? Then again¡­what¡¯s even right anymore?


    ¡ª


    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV.


    What was wrong with him? What kind of Dragon talks to themselves and yelps in pain while crawling on the floor? And why did he look up at me with his Soulsight active in fear only to revert to being completely normal?


    Is he going mad? No¡­I mean he is far too young, right?


    ¡°So¡­what did he say?¡± Bowen asked me, knocking me out of my train of thought.


    ¡°Not much, but he¡¯ll be leaving. If anything, I have more questions than answers now,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Truly, you are amazing, Kaladin. I don¡¯t think I could casually go and talk to a Dragon like that¡­I don¡¯t think most people could,¡± he said, sounding somewhat astounded.


    ¡°Is that so? I could see that with Avasta for sure, but that boy? He¡¯s just a child,¡± I said.


    Bowen chuckled nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t think calling a Dragon a child is the best of ideas despite his appearance¡­¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Well, that¡¯s what he appears to be for me.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ about that. I got a closer look at him¡­is it by chance that he resembles you and your brother?¡± Bowen questioned.


    ¡°That is a question I would like answered. You wouldn''t happen to know anything about the intricacies of how Dragons transform from¡­well, Dragons to people?¡± I asked.


    Bowen shook his head with a rather serious look. ¡°I have no idea. But I sure would like to figure it out. If Dragons can transform into people, then does that mean people could turn into Dragons?¡± he mused.


    Hah¡­even at times like this, he is still curious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that¡¯s not the case. Considering how they view us, the world would probably be a better place with fewer Dragons, not more.¡±


    Ring.


    Ring.


    ¡°Two bells, we are being summoned,¡± Bowen said, looking down at the city.


    ¡°Yes, shall we?¡±


    ¡ª


    From atop the walls, many were gathered around the three royal siblings and their Praetorian Guards. Below, the streets and pathways were filled to the brim with people as far as the eye could see. War God Vasquez handed the prince a pale blue stone, which he held up to his throat, and his booming voice carried out across the air.


    ¡°People of Curia, it is my honor as your prince to stand before you. I thank all of you for the tremendous work and resilience you have shown in these trying days. All of you are already aware of the threat that lies beyond these walls and the duty that must be fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°Rather than empty words or promises of a flawless grand victory in the face of the unprecedented attacks on our kingdom and safety from monsters and those who would see us defeated, I instead would make a request of every one of you. Today, fight not only for your kingdom but for your home. Fight for your families, friends, and those we have lost.¡±


    Prince Xander swept his arm out and pointed beyond the walls. ¡°The enemy today is no ordinary threat! There is no glory or riches to be had! We are facing a threat that does not care for such meaningless things! Those monstrosities¡¯ only purpose is to see us ground to dust and removed from existence! They deny us even the peace of death! So today, we fight for survival! Our right to live! So fight with all you have!¡±


    ¡°Fight or be forgotten!¡±


    The city erupted into a deafening cheer and rally of support. The atmosphere was still tense but the young prince¡¯s words had taken a slight edge off of people. Prince Xander handed the stone off and strode away gallantly.


    ¡°A rather short speech,¡± I whispered.


    Bowen smirked. ¡°Short and sweet is just his way. It may come as a surprise, but Prince Xander used to be rather soft-spoken as a boy. He¡¯s come a long way.¡±


    Interesting¡­come to think of it, Prince Xander never struck me as either type.


    ¡°Let us prepare. The undead will be here shortly. I¡¯ll be seeing you later,¡± Bowen said.


    ¡°Yes, good luck out there, Bowen,¡± I said.


    Bowen gave me a firm nod. ¡°As to you, Kaladin. Remain safe.¡±


    ¡°Same to you.¡±


    I left Bowen to his duties and left to my position on the city walls. I was to be a part of a mage group to stop the initial assault. There, I found Prince Leopold, who motioned for me to join him.


    ¡°You seem rather calm,¡± I said to the High Elf Prince.


    He shrugged. ¡°Is but another day, Kaladin Shadowheart. A prince must remain calm even in the most dire of situations.¡±


    I nodded in agreement. ¡°Rather, it¡¯s more surprising that a prince would be on the front lines.¡±


    ¡°I am just here as extra hands. And many tried to stop me, but I would not allow it. Besides, this may be the safest place in the city,¡± he said, looking at the assortment of soldiers, mages, and even War Gods.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± I said looking out at the distance.


    Far off from the city, a massive cloud of dust and dirt had been kicked up. The stench of death on the wind was overwhelming.


    ¡°What are our odds of success, Dragonslayer?¡± Prince Leopold questioned.


    ¡°What does it matter? I¡¯m sure you already have your guesses. As Prince Xander said, we have no choice but to fight. It¡¯s all we need to do in order to survive,¡± I said.


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Prince Leopold muttered.


    ¡°Kaladin, when this is all over, will you join me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Prince Leopold chuckled. ¡°I see. Well, how about a visit to Tel¡¯an¡¯duth to change your mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡­this is hardly the time for this, Prince Leopold¡­¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Is it? Well, perhaps you are right,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°But still, would you like to visit our empire?¡±


    ¡°Not any time soon. Maybe one day, when this is all over,¡± I said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll hold you to it. Although I have a feeling you¡¯ll be visiting sooner rather than later,¡± he said, facing the distance.

 Vol.8 Ch.221- Slay The Giants.

    There was little else to do other than watch the encroaching dust cloud. I stood shoulder-to-shoulder with other city guards and Prince Leopold, although none of us spoke to one another for a long time. Mages were spread across the walls in small groups so as not to bunch up for the Liches¡¯ spells and cover the most amount of area. The only concentration of mages was at the repaired breach.


    In truth, we could only assume what the undead were going to do. After all, this was an unprecedented attack outside of a dungeon with so many Liches present. Common sense would just see the undead shambling toward us via the shortest route in order to overwhelm and destroy us. But we had no way of knowing for certain.


    It was not uncommon for Liches to command their undead more effectively as they would lay ambushes or traps or even retreat when nearing defeat in dungeons. However, with the cloud signaling the enemy''s whereabouts and the information from the scouts, they don¡¯t appear to be surrounding the city as an army would.


    Which is worrisome. It¡¯s almost like they know there is a breach in the wall. Yes¡­there are far too many incidents lining up for all of this to be a simple coincidence. Either way, it matters not.


    The wait was not long either. After about twenty minutes, the first silhouettes of the undead could be seen shuffling into view. The effect was immediate. The two men next to me gritted their teeth as they muttered various profanities. And they were not alone.


    ¡°What is this madness?¡± Prince Leopold muttered.


    It appears the undead aren¡¯t completely senseless.


    It wasn¡¯t just the appearance of the undead that unnerved and enraged people but rather the type. Leading the pack were shambling, rotting corpses of people¡ªZombies. Villagers with tattered clothes and decaying flesh, border guards with swords sticking out from their bodies, still lumbering forward undaunted. For the defenders atop those walls, there very well could be uncles, brothers, sisters, or any amount of family and acquaintances amongst the millions of walking corpses. It was a psychological attack meant to confuse, anger, and lower the people¡¯s morale before the battle even began.


    The enemy was still out of range for most attacks, so I took the opportunity to do something I had yet to do. I focused my Dragon eye to see further and directed mana from my body as I activated Soulsight. I believed it safe to do despite the numerous monsters in front of me, and thankfully, I was correct as I did not sprawl out on the ground in agony.


    From atop the wall, I investigated the souls of the undead to confirm a theory. These creatures may not be ¡°alive¡± in the sense that they have a soul. Instead, they were just merely corpses being commanded by unseen hands or magic. However, I was wrong. The world lost its color and features as I focused my eye on a single Zombie at the front of the pack, a man, or at least what was left of him.


    At the center of his rotting chest was a flicker of light, no bigger than a candle flame. The woman next to him was the same, as was the one after that and after that. Their souls were not the same either, just like a living person. They were all unique in their own way. Which all but confirmed it.


    These people. Their souls, at least, are tethered to their bodies despite being dead.


    If the body was a vessel that contained the soul, and the vessel was dead and decaying, how was it that the soul remained? Outside of the tiniest flicker, even smaller than what a child would have, how was it possible? Initially, I did not see anything to answer my questions: no chains binding the soul, no spell cores inside the bodies, and nothing indicating anything.


    However, that only remained true upon an immediate inspection. When I strained the vision of my Dragon eye more and more, nearly to the point where I was looking the corpses in the eyes despite being miles away, I saw something. It was faint, barely perceivable at all, and even then, it seemed to flicker in and out of existence. It was a thin, white line or, perhaps more accurately, a string. The string seemed to attach itself to the fleeting souls of the undead and headed off somewhere into the distance, deep within the ranks of the encroaching horde.


    I see¡­perhaps it is true that the Liches really are binding people¡¯s souls with magic and controlling them. Or maybe it is something else. I couldn¡¯t tell.


    The moment I ceased providing mana to my Dragon eye and returned to normal, shouts began ringing across the wall. The bells tolled relentlessly, signaling the attack as the horde shifted. It was like a black cloud was rising from the horde, moving as a single mass directly into the sky. Within minutes the entire morning sky was plunged into darkness.


    ¡°Mages! Prepare!¡±


    The orders came down the line as I started to form a spell core. The black mass came closer and closer, and it became clear what it was. Thousands upon thousands of decaying, rotting birds and flying monsters were flying directly at the city. It seemed they were hiding amongst the corpses. No doubt it was a move by the Liches.


    The sound of flapping wings, distorted squawks, and pained cries filled the air. And a moment later, the air buzzed with mana as spells lit the sky up and impacted the darkness. Balls of high-pressure water dropped dozens to the ground, crushing them. Razer sharp blades of wind sliced others into rotting chunks, and globs of flames burned the endless flying mass.


    I launched a Fire Lance into the cloud, incinerating hundreds of more miniature monsters and birds to dust in an instant. And even that was not enough to clear the sky in the immediate impact. The wall of flying creatures seemed as endless as the horde on the ground.


    Prince Leopold launched multiple bolts of brilliant golden lightning into the flock. His lightning arced from one moving corpse to another, burning the smaller creatures to ash and dropping the larger ones to the ground, only for them to be lost and consumed by the endless numbers. I fired spell after spell and, seeing Leopold¡¯s success, opted for lightning-based at that distance.


    My golden lightning bolts pierced straight into the crowd, reducing even more to dust before arcing off. Regardless of the dangers of the hundreds of spells, the swarm merely reached out, undaunted by the deaths of those around it. It just wasn¡¯t enough.


    There were just too many. They will reach the walls.


    My concerns were doubled as a familiar screech echoed above all the other shouts and noise of the monsters. A figure with the head of a bird and the body of a lion dived out from the swarm at immense speed and barreled straight for a section of the wall where a ballista was stationed.


    ¡°A¡ªan undead Gryphon?¡± Prince Leopold stammered.


    ¡°Remain here. I¡¯m going to face it,¡± I told him.


    I didn¡¯t give the young prince time to answer me as mana coursed through my muscles. I sprinted across the battlements towards the ballista team, racing the Gryphon before impact. I hurdled over people and jumped atop the stone parapet, only to launch myself into the air.


    I changed my gravity to fall into the incoming Gryphon and, thankfully, was able to make it just as the beast reached the wall. My spear thrusted into the monster¡¯s exposed neck; I felt flesh give away, and the stench of rot filled my nostrils. The beast let out a roar, and I let my body crash into its side, knocking it along the battlements.


    In a jumble, I ended up rolling with the creature while others managed to move out of the way. But despite landing a critical blow to the monster, it continued to writhe and fight undeterred. As it rolled over on its feet, pulling itself free from my spear, it swung its sharp talons at me at lightning-fast speed.


    I tilted back, dodging the swipe by a hair''s breadth. Mana coursed into my spell core, and a white flame erupted on the black blade of my spear as I sent it straight into the creature''s skull. With all my weight behind the thrust, I overtook the creature, sending it onto its back. My spear cut through and burned flesh and bone, and the rotting monster flailed at me. But once I broke through its thick skull, I felt the soft, mushy flesh of its brain and poured more mana into my spell core.


    From inside the monster, its head exploded into white flames and tainted bits of flesh. I jumped back and off the corpse as a torrent of white flames erupted from my hands, burning the corpse down to the bones. The smell of burning, decayed flesh was sickening, but I could not let up. I had to burn even the bones to dust as we could not allow such a monster to be revived. Every moving corpse reduced to nothing was one less threat.


    My success was short-lived as there were no shouts of victory as the swarm finally hit its mark. A tidal wave of birds and monsters swept over us, and with a single swipe of my spear, I sliced a large bat creature in half. My outstretched hand sent flames into the air, torching even more.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    The defenders around me wildly attacked the air, and even the most untrained of defenders hit multiple creatures with a single swipe. Their blunt hammers smashed the birds and monsters into pulp; shields blocked the endless numbers as they mindlessly dived into us. There was no thought behind the creature¡¯s attacks. Heedless of death, they never dodged or strafed but simply just dived straight at the closest living person.


    And not all was well. Defenders were being swarmed on all sides, and a woman¡¯s body crumbled to the ground as a bird flung itself directly at her head, plunging its beak into her face. The bird was stomped on by another, and everyone frantically began attacking anything and everything that wasn¡¯t Human.


    Spells lit the air up, torrents of flame burned nonstop, and rocks from earth mages crushed bodies into bloodied messes. It was a bloodbath.


    I took up a position with a group of guards and soldiers protecting the ballista. The ballista team frantically reloaded and shot the massive bolts into the fray, reducing monsters to a paste. My flames scorched hundreds of the flying menaces, and my white flame-clad spear claimed many more alongside it. In the distance, another screech of a Gryphon could be heard, followed by the screams of people and the crashing of rock and stone. That Gryphon was way too far for me to handle. I would have to rely on someone else to deal with it.


    It was nearly impossible to see what was going on with all the chaos. The aerial undead were not only mobbing the walls but were flooding down into the city below. Mages, knights, and other defenders were now battling the masses down there as well.


    I stepped on the rising corpse of another giant flying bird monster the size of a large dog as it writhed on the ground despite having its head split open. The bodies that had not been wholly destroyed began squirming and moving on the floor, moaning and yelping as they came back to life.


    I was only one mage amongst many that could dispose of the corpses in an instant. I opted to stop swinging my spear entirely and instead solely focused on fire magic to burn everything. I dodged just enough to avoid having my head skewered, only for the attacking bird to slam into my armored chest, killing itself on impact. I moved back and burned it into nothing.


    I continued to use my magic to scorch that body, more of the undead, and even fallen allies on the cold, bloodied stone.


    Under the direction of knights and other leaders, the defenders began to pile the corpses, most of them still moving as they tried to put themselves back together. For whatever reason, the effect wasn¡¯t as quick as it was in the dungeon a few years ago. Perhaps it had to do with the distance from the actual corpse to the Lich. Regardless, teams of mages went around, burning the corpse piles and filling the air with a putrid stench of burnt flesh and smoke.


    A quick glance showed that, all things considered, the damage was minimal. The deaths weren¡¯t numerous for such an attack; the greatly wounded could be treated despite their numbers. But in the end, most only came out with minor or insignificant wounds. However, the city below could not claim as such.


    Defenders of all types were placed in the city for cases just like that but the flying undead had taken root, causing havoc below. It would be some time before the lower city stabilized, but time was neither a luxury we had nor could afford as the undead had achieved their goal.


    I gazed out into the once-empty field to witness the sea of shuffling corpses walking straight to their dooms. They cared not for the ditches and stepped directly into them; their bodies piling into the water and sinking. They crawled over the sharp traps that impaled them. Their moans echoed around the entire city as the empty trenches we built by the dozens were being filled. They had already filled the first lines of defense. Their distraction had mostly worked, and a new problem was already on the horizon.


    Boom.


    A section of the wall in the distance suffered a significant impact. The defenders atop the wall in that immediate section were gone. A bloody boulder with the remains of people crashed into a home, flattening it.


    In the distance, massive hulking figures loomed. The books I read did not do them justice. They were far more hideous and unnerving in person. The giants were not entirely made of a single entity but rather what looked like hundreds upon hundreds of bodies forced and mushed together to create some kind of hideous combination vaguely resembling a giant person. The smallest was at least twenty feet tall, while the biggest quickly reached forty.


    Corpse Giants.


    A boulder thrown from one of the giants arced through the air. I flipped my spear around and aimed the golden Wyrm horn at it. Mana coursed through my body as I formed a double spell core. The earthen bullet the size of a person¡¯s head formed from thin air, and with an audible crack, I launched it.


    The spell hurtled forward and intercepted the boulder mid-flight, destroying it and sending the splinters spraying harmlessly into the open field. Another series of boulders were launched, and I jumped atop the parapet and began rapidly shooting them down as best as I could. The furthest ones were the most difficult to hit, but even so, there were only so many giants, and they were somewhat sluggish in their attempts to pick boulders up and toss them.


    After I missed about two boulders that hit the walls, I got the timing down and was able to snipe the boulders closest to me. Thankfully, I was not alone in my attempts. Other sizeable chunks of rocks and lances of fire flew through the air to counter the flying boulders with extreme accuracy.


    The far right side must be Bowen. As for the fire mage¡­they are closer to the breach. It must be War God Vasquez.


    ¡°Launch! Launch the ballista! Mages, aim for the giants!¡±


    Orders came down the line as the bells tolled three times in rapid succession, the signal for the siege equipment in the city to begin firing. Boulders from our side fired and arced over the city¡¯s walls and crashed into the undead army, crushing corpses and rolling others over before coming to a halt in one of the various trenches.


    Seeing that their attempts at siege weapons failed, or instead on the order of the still-hidden Liches, the Corpse Giants stopped their rock-throwing and began to move toward the city. Thankfully, they didn¡¯t appear to possess insane speed as they lumbered forward. However, their sheer size allowed them to crush the traps beneath them. However, they were not big enough to cross the trenches unscathed. There were about a dozen Corpse Giants spread across the field, and they could not avoid the pitfalls. Many fell into the trenches and were forced to clamber out and over them. It was a slow process, but our defenses were working as intended.


    ¡°Launch!¡±


    The ballista team to my right fired a bolt at one of the giants. The massive arrow arced in the air and, with impressive aim, hit a Corpse Giant directly in the chest as it was pushing itself out of a ditch. However, the monster cared not and continued to climb out and start its ceaseless march forward once more. Ballista teams across the walls also fired their own; some were direct hits, and others grazed or missed entirely. Either way, the siege weapons were not enough to halt the monsters.


    Mages quickly began rapidly firing spells at the giants, but unlike the tiny birds and weak flying monsters, their spells had little effect on the Corpse Giants. Even a Fire Lance, which hit a giant in the leg, only slowed it down for a moment as the creature regrew its limbs and stood up again.


    ¡°Apply the fire bombs,¡± I ordered loudly.


    The team quickly set another bolt, and one of them tied one of the glass containers to it. It only took the team a few seconds, and they were ready for another launch. The team¡¯s captain gave me a nod and then gave everyone the order to launch. The ballista shook and released the bolt. The team¡¯s accuracy was just as good as the first, and I wasted no time sending a Fireball alongside it.


    The bolt hit a Corpse Giant in the lower thigh just as it stood up, and my Fireball was right behind it. The ensuing mixture of fire and alchemical concoction created a massive explosion that shook the air and sent a blastwave. The smoke cleared, and the Corpse Giant had been devastated.


    It was limbless, its head entirely gone and nothing more than a smoldering torso that was sent back into the trench in which it crawled out of. Even though it could regenerate and would eventually rise again, it would still take time. At this rate, we would disable most of the giants before they reached the walls. But¡­there was a singular looming problem.


    The largest of the Corpse Giants had yet to make a move. And unlike the others, there was something off about it. It lacked the same grotesque amalgamated appearance as the others. That one seemed to be one whole being, as if it really were a giant turned into an undead.


    And then it crouched down low and started to run.


    The monster quickly gained speed, and people let out audible gasps as it bounded over the first set of trenches. The creation continued to run as spells hit it, but nothing happened.


    ¡°Launch!¡±


    The ballista teams sent another volley of bolts at the creature. Some of them were bound to hit it, but the creature leaped into the air, dodging most of the bolts, and with a single swipe of its arm, it hit the rest, batting them away, and continued running. The ones that embedded themselves into its arms were ripped out as the creature continued to run forward, straight at the breech.


    I sprinted across the battlements with mana-enhanced steps in order to reach the breach. That creature was not like the others; it was not so simple-minded, but it showed a tremendous amount of intelligence and agility, just like a high-threat level monster would. If that thing made it to the wall, it would surely blow through the breach.


    It had to be stopped.


    But there was a great distance to cover, and the Corpse Giant, with its long legs and frightening speed, was closing in. I wouldn¡¯t make it in time as it leaped over the trenches, shrugging off magic and ballista bolts alike. And just as it was nearly at the wall, in the distance, I watched a figure clad in black armor jump from the wall.


    A great red flame engulfed the Mythril axe in his hands as he fearlessly leaped toward the creature. With a roar of man and flame, War God Vasquez brought down his axe atop the monster¡¯s head. Flames sprouted out in all directions as a sweeping line was cut down the creature from skull to groin.


    The corpse giant, with its momentum, fell apart to the side and crashed into the dirt, kicking up dust and debris. It rolled off and over into a trench, and atop it stood War God Vasquez. He raised his giant war axe into the air with a roar.


    And the defenders roared back.

 Vol.8 Ch.222- Gurgling Drains.

    I moved down the wall back to the firing ballista, clearing surviving undead and burning corpses. From time to time, I looked down at the open field to catch a glimpse of War God Vasquez moving at inhuman speeds. With the support of mages and the ballista, he leapt over trenches, sprinted across open ground, and systematically went to every Corpse Golem. If they were still put together, he sliced them down, followed by a massive torrent of red fire to consume the monsters.


    Things were going far better than expected, but it was also far too soon to celebrate. Every time War God Vasquez leapt into the fray directly, he could only safely kill and destroy a few more Corpse Golems. Even he wasn¡¯t untouchable, and it was worrisome to rely on him surviving alone in the midst of the undead horde with only fire support from a distance. In the distance, I could see that four Corpse Golems had pulled back, allowing the endless waves of undead to shuffle into the trenches and impale themselves on the defensive spikes. And unfortunately for us, they had nearly reached the walls. There was less than a mile of trenches that separated us.


    But the question is, what will be their next move?


    Their swarm of flying monsters was only slightly effective, while their Corpse Golem assault was stopped dead in its tracks. Surely, the undead weren¡¯t in a rush to take the city. In reality, we had no backup coming as it could take weeks to months for Tel¡¯an¡¯duth to send any forces. And I had yet to hear a word about Krunbar or the City States assisting. And if there was even the slightest of credence behind Amon-Ra controlling the undead and the entire invasion being a Holy Kingdom ploy, then they were well aware of that fact.


    So, what was their next move? I highly doubted that the Liches would begin showing themselves to strike the walls with magic so soon. If it were me, I would use the millions of undead to slowly siege the city and start to surround it on all sides. Force their defenses to thin while tiring my enemy out and draining their supplies. After all, every single one of us who died and wasn¡¯t immediately burned would eventually join the ranks of the enemy. Luminar and Curia were on a timer to defeat the source of the invasion. The undead had all the time in the world.


    I sent my spear into the skull of a reviving bird monster with bright, snow-colored wings. Its flesh was dripping off it, and I silenced it with that one strike. As I burned it to ash, the same warm feeling washed over me. It was a wonderful, euphoric feeling that was utterly foreign in nature. I had no idea why I experienced that feeling, but also, just like last time, I only felt it when the undead was completely destroyed, most likely because the Liches were technically keeping the undead ¡°alive¡± or at least their souls.


    Does that mean that the feeling only triggers when I kill the souls of these unfortunate creatures? Am I even able to ¡°kill¡± a soul? My Dragoneye and Soulsight have given me no new information either. Even as I watch the corpses fade to dust, the light of their soul simply flickers out and disappears along with the body, just like when I kill a person.


    I sighed deeply as I cleared the last of the bodies in my immediate vicinity and rejoined the mages near the ballista. Now that the undead were closer, I began lobbing Fireballs into the endless horde. Each explosive blast sent limbs and undead flying while the fire burned at their flesh. My mana pool was still holding firm as I hadn¡¯t used taxing spells just yet. But even I was starting to get tired, and my mana would drain over time.


    I was not the only one, either. Many of the mages around me were not nearly as strong, nor was their mana pool as large as mine. Many of them were struggling to keep up with the demand of burning corpses and slowing the push and would need to be rotated out with a fresh group. When I looked behind us at the morning sky, I saw that it had definitely been at least two hours since the start of the attack.


    So, until it was my time to rotate, I would continue to fight.


    ¡ª


    My rotation came and went. I was sent to an outpost in the city not too far from the wall upon my request. I could have returned to the castle or barracks but refused as I wanted to be close in case of an emergency. I immediately went to grab some food despite not being hungry in the slightest. At that point, the stench of rotting and burnt flesh had overtaken the entire city in a disgusting miasma, dashing any appetite. Regardless, calories were calories, and I needed to eat and rest while I could.


    I found a shaded place tucked away by a ransacked shop that didn¡¯t reek of death and wasn¡¯t overflowing with people. The street was bustling with troops and civilians moving supplies, going deeper into the city, and people piling the flying monster corpses away for burning. Thankfully, that outpost wasn¡¯t hit very hard; damage was minimal, with few casualties and wounded. I sat down, rested my back against the wall, and before I knew it, I had fallen into a light half-sleep.


    However, I was awoken by a set of rather serious stares that were directed my way. I opened my eyes and asked, ¡°Are you two stationed here?¡±


    Tsarra and Varnir both smiled meekly as they nodded their heads. ¡°We are¡­but¡­are you¡­okay? You know that you are covered in blood, right?¡± Varnir asked.


    I looked down at my black and red armor which was splashed with dried blood. I got most of it off, but there was no point in trying to clean all of it. It would just get bloody again in a few hours.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my blood¡­mostly. I¡¯m fine and don¡¯t really have any injuries to speak of,¡± I answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Tsarra mumbled quietly as she bent down.


    She started wiping my face, and dirty, dried blood appeared on the clean rag. It was rather embarrassing, but¡­what did it matter? She was my aunt, so a little familial help wasn¡¯t anything to be ashamed of.


    ¡°You two don¡¯t look injured. I heard this outpost was attacked,¡± I said.


    ¡°We are fine. We were a bit surprised at first, considering a giant swarm of rotting animals came from the sky, but nothing we couldn¡¯t handle. Especially since your mom was here¡­she basically did everything by herself minus burning the bodies,¡± Varnir said.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I said.


    My mother was one of the War God capable people, but she was placed in the city and was tasked with rotating around the outposts to respond to incidents, just like what happened with the birds. In a few hours, she would join the defense of the wall, and another War God would take her place.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said as Tsarra finished.


    ¡°So, how was it? Are there a lot of them?¡± Varnir asked, somewhat anxiously.


    ¡°There are far more than you can imagine,¡± I answered honestly.


    Varnir chuckled nervously as he shrugged to himself. ¡°Sorry for asking¡­just wanted to hear it from someone I trusted, you know?¡±


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    I waved his concern away. It was clear both of them were nervous despite everything that led up to them being here. This would be their first actual battle. And it was a battle that had everything on the line, their lives included.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Why don¡¯t you two get some rest? You still have a few hours until your rotation, right?¡± I said.


    ¡°Then we''ll join you¡­if that¡¯s okay?¡± Tsarra asked meekly.


    ¡°Sure, be my guest,¡± I said.


    The two of them sat down next to me, and the three of us made ourselves comfortable. At least as comfortable as a city under siege by rotting corpses and a cold stone ground could be on an early spring morning. However, I was not able to fall asleep as another person joined us.


    My mother wore armor for the rare occasion. It was just a simple Dwarven steel chest plate, gauntlets, and enough armor to cover her legs as well on top of a white outfit. It was a poor choice considering the enemy, as it was already completely stained in blood. Regardless, she sat down next to me without a word. I looked over to her, and she just smiled softly, ran a hand through my hair, and gently guided my head to her shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve done something like this,¡± she whispered quietly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you and I have ever been in a siege together,¡± I said jokingly.


    Mom chuckled quietly to herself and said, ¡°Yes¡­let¡¯s hope this is our last siege ever."


    ¡°Agreed,¡± I said, lying to myself more than anything.


    If fate had its way, this would not be the last siege by any means.


    ¡°Just get some sleep, Kal,¡± Mom whispered.


    ¡°I will¡­.¡± I said softly.


    Before I knew it, I had actually fallen asleep that time. Perhaps it was because I was more tired than I realized despite not actually needing to sleep, or maybe it was just my mother''s comfort. I chose to believe in the latter.


    But sleep was not destined for me this day.


    My eyes shot open to the sounds of yelling, blood-curdling screaming, and combat. The four of us shot up, wide awake, as we sprinted toward the commotion. I heard it before I saw it: a mutilated dog-like creature with rotting, pestilent skin. It broke through a crate and lunged toward the exposed back of a soldier who was helping someone off the ground.


    My mother¡¯s throwing knife was the first to hit it. The lightning-charged blade struck the monster straight in the head and dropped it motionless to the ground. That same scene was all around us. Various animal-like monsters, that ranged from dogs to rats, were slaughtering civilians and being cut to pieces by guards and soldiers.


    A group of civilians was huddled against a shop front, and Varnir immediately sent the roots from his shield toward them. The vine barrier protected the people from the gnashing teeth of the monsters that were about to descend upon them. A bolt of golden lightning arced from my hand and through the air and silenced four monsters in the blink of an eye.


    We descended into the madness, my spear thrusting through some rotting corpses. My mother¡¯s lighting clad swords danced and sliced apart monster after monster in rapid succession. Tsarra stood behind us and fired fast-moving balls of water that crushed the smaller monsters to death on impact. I set to work burning the corpses while I moved through, as we made a defensive line with the soldiers and guards. The still-living civilians ran past us to safety, and we set to work clearing the area of undead.


    It took some time to eliminate everything in the vicinity, but the monsters had been reduced to corpses as they tried to reanimate back to life. With the help of everyone, the bodies were continually killed, smashed to bits by Squeak and Padraic¡¯s crude hammers as they were piled up for burning. But just as we were to finish up and take stock of what had happened and how the undead got into the city, another wave came from the western alleyways.


    I burned the corpse pile just as the wave hit us. We were stuck in another pitched fight, but the monsters themselves were not particularly dangerous. Most of them were sluggish, lacking the uncanny speed and agility that monsters typically had. But it was their sheer numbers that were the problem.


    My mother launched herself into the thick of it, slaying monster after monster in a flash of light. Her body clad in lightning was a spectacle for sure, but we had no time to marvel as one of the sides of the line collapsed as a larger monster the size of a deer used its broken front antlers to impale a guard through the chest.


    I formed a spell core for an Earth Spike, and a giant spear of stone erupted from the ground and pierced the monster in the chest. With a wail, the creature went airborne, suspended by my spike, desperately trying to free itself. Another Earth Spike, and I impaled the creature¡¯s skull, ending it for the time being.


    Varnir¡¯s roots snaked through the ground and exploded upwards, impaling multiple monsters in an instant. The guards capitalized on the momentum and, using their hammers, smashed the monster''s heads in or crushed their bodies until they stopped moving. It was a bloodbath, but we once again repelled the undead.


    ¡°Damn! Where are they coming from?!¡± Varnir hissed as he speared a giant rat through the head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we have to find the source. There is no indication that the wall has been breached, so they must be coming from somewhere else,¡± I said while burning the remains.


    ¡°These ones came from the west. It must be around there,¡± Mom added.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s where we are going,¡± I said.


    Once the area was secured and the bodies burnt, we gathered a small force and went west. We cleared a handful of monsters along the way as we moved through the alleyways and across streets. The sound of battle could be heard in every direction now, not just at the wall. It was clear that the undead, or at least some of them, were inside of the city now.


    We arrived at another encampment that had been completely devastated. The remnants of people were around: blood splatters, torn clothing, dropped weapons, and shredded armor, but¡­that was it, just remnants.


    The corpses were already gone.


    ¡°By the gods¡­are they taking the corpses away themselves?¡± a guard muttered in disbelief.


    The answer to his question was apparent to everyone. In the encampment, there were clear signs of blood on the ground as the bodies were being dragged in a singular direction, west. Varnir swallowed hard next to me, and I motioned to Mom to keep moving. The sounds of monsters could be heard up ahead. We moved through the empty and bloodied streets and into a large open shopping area; at the center, the ground had caved in, and there were dozens of undead beasts spilling out from the hole and plenty more dragging bodies into it.


    Those of us who could would use magic prepared spell cores to launch into the mass. It seemed we were spotted the moment we started, however the beast-like creatures seemed to lack their keen senses as it was far too late for them. Fire, water, wind, and earth spells raced off and barraged the entire group of undead. Our spells ripped the beasts apart, burnt them to dust, and sliced them into bits. With a yell from the guards, we charged into the remaining group and made quick work of the creatures.


    We once again set out to stop their reviving and cremate the bodies as we secured the hole. The stench of rot and sewerage was pungent, to say the least. But at least we found the culprit.


    ¡°I was told the sewer system was secure¡­¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t appear to be the case anymore,¡± Mom said grimly.


    The sewer system lined most of the city, which very well meant that undead could already be piling out everywhere. The only saving grace was that the undead weren¡¯t bringing their entire force to bear just yet. This animal undead must have just been the vanguard.


    ¡°But still¡­why are they taking the corpses?¡± Tsarra muttered.


    ¡°I bet the Liches are just out of range. They probably need to be closer,¡± I said.


    ¡°So¡­we are going down there, right?¡± Varnir asked hesitantly.


    ¡°We are going down there. We have to collapse the sewers at the entry point to stop the flow of undead, and the longer we wait, the more that will flood in. If they start assaulting the wall from behind, the city will collapse in a matter of hours,¡± I said.


    ¡°Damn,¡± Varnir cursed.


    I ordered the guards and soldiers to split up; half were to leave immediately and report the situation to the castle and barracks, while the other half secured the sewer breach. There was a good chance there were multiple breaches, so every breach covered was less undead in the area. And the faster the castle got the information, the sooner reinforcements came.


    That just left Mom, Tsarra, Varnir, and me to plunge into the sewers of Curia.

 Vol.8 Ch.223-The Mole Master?

    ¡°Can someone die just from scent alone?¡± Varnir grumbled as he covered his face with his hand and shield.


    ¡°I¡ªI never imagined a sewer could smell even worse than normal,¡± Tsarra complained while pinching her nose.


    The stench was truly a revolting combination of sewage, rotten eggs, blood, wild animals, and decay. Varnir was right. If scent alone were lethal, that would be the concoction to undo all.


    ¡°It¡¯ll only get worse when we fight the undead, so prepare yourselves,¡± I said.


    ¡°Varnir, minimize your shield root usage as well until we say otherwise. We can¡¯t afford to block our path just yet,¡± Mom said.


    Varnir nodded and said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    We marched through the sewers with Varnir and me at the front, Tsarra in the middle, and my mother holding the rear. We walked down the path that hugged the wall while the sewage flowed in a filthy river to our right. The only light we had was the periodic bits that came from holes in the surface. The sewers themselves were smaller than I had expected, or maybe that was because we were in some minor junction.


    Regardless, it didn¡¯t take long for us to reach our first fork. The sewer opened up considerably and gave way to a much larger tunnel on either side. But thankfully, there was no need to guess in which direction to go, thanks to the sheer number of blood trails. We took the right path but stopped just a few steps in. With four Elves in a single group and in such a confined space away from the loud city and battle at the walls, we could hear the undead long before they reached us.


    We backtracked slightly as they came from both the tunnels in front of us, as we didn¡¯t want to be surrounded. Varnir and I took one tunnel while my mother and Tsarra handled the other. The sloshing of sewage and the barking and crying of animals filled the tunnel as the undead sprinted toward us.


    I was wary of using fire magic in such an enclosed space, and there was also a potential for lighting something unforeseen and causing an explosion. If the rotten egg smell was anything to be worried about, there was a good chance it was some type of trapped gas waiting to blow.


    I opted to prepare some Earth Lances, and once the creatures were just on the edge of the light, I launched the magic. The earthen spears spun in the air and tore through a group of undead wolves. The others gnashed their teeth and ran into the light; their matted, dirty fur and rotting flesh made for quite a disgusting scene in the dim sewers.


    The mouth to the larger sewer pipe still wasn¡¯t significant enough to allow me to use my spear freely with Varnir at my side. I stepped forward and thrust my spear into a lunging wolf¡¯s chest. My blade easily cut into the flesh of the beast, and I used its corpse to block its ally''s teeth. The mindless creature bit straight into its ally, and I put my force behind my spear and sent it straight into the creature¡¯s head.


    I planted an armored boot on the first and ripped my spear free of their flesh in a spray of decayed blood. The next wave was about to crash into us, so I formed a spell core and launched a barrage of Earth Lances at the snarling beasts. The spells ripped through their ranks, reducing them to globs of flesh and blood, while Varnir speared another and pinned it to the wall to my side.


    Then we spent some time dispatching the rest of the monsters with my spells and our two spears. Once again, the undead weren¡¯t an overwhelming threat. They just endlessly ran themselves into us, heedless of the danger and lacking even the most basic of coordination to be expected amongst those types of monsters. Even so, we would run into a new problem.


    Varnir whipped the blood off his face and turned to me with a worried expression, ¡°Kaladin¡­you can¡¯t burn these bodies¡­can you?¡±


    I thrust my spear into a reviving wolf and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can''t, it''s just that I shouldn¡¯t. This putrid smell of rotting eggs tells me there is some gas in the air. Maybe a little bit of fire would be okay, but if I started burning bodies, I would ignite something.¡±


    My mother and Tsarra finished with their side and came over to us. Both of them were unhurt, just covered in blood and stench. ¡°Can we leave and ignite the gas from the surface?¡± Tsarra questioned.


    Mom shook her head pensively. ¡°We have no idea what kind of damage would occur. It may solve our immediate problem while only lightly damaging the city, but it may also collapse this section of the sewers, locking us from our true goal.¡±


    ¡°We press on then. As fast as we can,¡± I suggested.


    The three of them nodded in agreement. Having the undead to our backs was a problem we couldn¡¯t avoid; we had no way of knowing just how many were down here, and since I couldn¡¯t burn them, they would continue to revive regardless of how many times we defeated them. If we got endlessly swarmed before support could arrive, or even worse, the undead managed to collapse the sewers on us¡­we were all dead.


    But leaving the wall to be attacked from behind was also not feasible. So, we had no choice but to move forward.


    With a far greater sense of urgency, we reformed and jogged through the sewers. At first, the number of undead we encountered was sporadic and minor, but as we got closer, their numbers grew, and so did their composition.


    ¡°Raise your shield!¡± I ordered Varnir.


    Twang.


    Varnir reacted instantly and raised his shield to block an incoming arrow that tried to take his head. The animal monsters were behind us now, and in front of us was a group of moving Skeletons, two archers, and some warriors. Their uniforms were in tatters, their flesh completely gone, so there was no way of telling who or what they used to be, if anything. It also didn¡¯t matter.


    An Earth Lance raced through the air and shattered one of the archers into an explosion of white bones while a bolt of water ripped the torso off the other. Varnir and I engaged the warriors. One wielded a rusty sword, the other a busted and rusted handaxe with a rotting shield. I took on the shield Skeleton.


    As I approached, the monster sluggishly raised its axe for an overhead strike. My spear went directly into its elbow joint, destroying the bone into splinters. I swept across and battered the shield with my spear, using it like a staff. The skeleton staggered backward, and I broke its leg in half with a stomp, only to send my spear into its hollow skull. The creature stopped moving entirely, but that would not last. Varnir made short work of his skeleton, and we were on the move once more.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    That was until the ground started shaking. A loud crashing noise could be heard coming from our left through the walls of the sewers. It was getting closer to us, so we backed off, only for the wall to explode and give away to a cloud of dust and debris.


    Something snaked through the dust, aiming directly at me, and I barely managed to step back in time to dodge it. A massive, fleshy tail swept the air away, and a creature I had never seen before gave a blood-curdling screech through its sharp, teethed maw that brought sheer pain to my ears.


    What the hell is that thing?


    A massive pink flesh-colored body filled the sewer pipe. It had multiple gaping and pestilent wounds along its body, but it had no eyes or even a face. And where its face should be was rotting and decaying flesh. It looked like some large mutated rodent or maybe a mole of some type.


    I sent multiple Stone Lances into its exposed side, but the magic was nullified and broke apart against its thick skin. Tsarra¡¯s water magic fell short as well, and the creature bounded toward us. With a swing of its giant paw with razor-sharp claws, we moved back as the creature destroyed another wall of the sewers.


    ¡°This is not good! It¡¯s going to bring down the entire system!¡± Varnir shouted.


    ¡°Use your shield! Pin it down!¡± I shouted back as I sprinted toward the creature.


    I dodged the tail swipe that ripped up the ground and sent sewage everywhere and used my spear to slice off a portion of it. The Mythril alloy easily cut the beast¡¯s tail, letting it fall into the sewage with a splash. The creature screamed in pain as its massive body smacked against the ceiling and walls of the tunnel, shaking it. Varnir¡¯s roots snaked across the roof and walls to surround the creature.


    Was it panicking because it was attacked or because it could still feel some pain? I bet it¡¯s just a natural reaction engraved into the body, maybe the tail was important for sensing things. Well, whatever.


    Varnir¡¯s roots stabbed down at the creature¡¯s body, but they broke apart in splinters. However, repeated strikes eventually found a foothold and pitched into the monster. I dodged underneath its foreleg swipe once again as the sharp metal claws nearly cleaved me in half. From underneath it, I pierced its torso and, with a mana-enhanced body, I stood up, toppling the creature onto its side.


    There was a flash of movement to my side, followed by a final screech from the creature as its head dropped to the ground with a wet thud. With a single strike of her swords, my mother decapitated the monster in the blink of an eye, and she wasn¡¯t even using any of her Lightning Blade techniques. But we had no time to marvel at her as the undead were approaching from both sides of the tunnel.


    ¡°Tsarra, send a wave of water down the way we came! Varnir, use your roots to block our behind as well! We¡¯ll push forward!¡± I shouted.


    My mother and I led the charge into the incoming undead while a wave of water swept the encroaching ones away. Varnir¡¯s roots made a defensible wall that covered both the monster''s hole and our backs.


    A new type of undead reached us as well. It was a heart-wrenching sight to see the freshly risen corpses shamble toward us. Most of them still looked like they could be alive except for the splats of blood on their clothing or the arms missing from a few of them. In truth, they were already gone. Perhaps it would be a mercy to set them free at the end of the day.


    My mother and I crashed into the wall of corpses and cut them all down. My spear thrusts went through their heads, crushing their brains and dropping them to the ground. My swings sent their heads flying, and Mom was doing much the same. Tsarra and Varnir made it back to us as we cut down the undead. But from the corner of my eye, I spotted a glint and reared my head back.


    In front of my face was the edge of a sword that had moved far faster than what the usual undead was capable of. The undead had stabbed through the exposed rib cage of a zombie and up at me in an attempt at a stealth attack. When the much larger undead pushed forward, I saw its glowing orange eyes in its otherwise lifeless head.


    It was the corpse of a guard that had been turned into a Dread Knight, a high-ranking undead of at least a threat level of one hundred and fifty. Unlike the ones I faced in the Iron Citadel, this undead still had its flesh and blood. The guard moved with far more finesse than any of the other undead as we exchanged blows of sword and spear for a moment.


    ¡°Move!¡± Tsarra shouted.


    I jumped back as a bolt of water smashed into the creature¡¯s chest, knocking it back slightly. I fired an Earth Lance at it, and the creature tried to block it with its sword, but it failed. My spell impacted it dead center of the stomach and, with a sickening crunch of bone and armor, pinned the Dread Knight to the wall.


    ¡°We must be getting closer! Push past these last Zombies, and Tsarra will wipe them out again with more magic!¡± I ordered.


    There was only a small group of Zombies now, and we cut a path through them. The sewer was splattered in muck, blood, and guts as we painted the stone floor and walls red. Once we broke through, Tsarra formed a spell core, and another massive wave of water swept away the reviving corpses down the drain.


    We continued our run down the pipe, and it wasn¡¯t long before our light began to expand into a new place and mixed with the light from the surface. A large sewer junction was in front of us, as was a small horde of Zombies and Skeletons. And in the center, protected by a retinue, was a monster I had never seen in person, but did know about.


    ¡°A Dullahan¡­that wasn¡¯t reported by the scouts to be in the mix,¡± I said.


    The Dullahan carried its bearded head in one arm and a hammer in the other. Its armor looked to be made of iron, and judging by its short stature, it must have been a Dwarf at one point. The iron armor held no signifying markings but somehow still looked to be in a pristine state. Surrounding the Dullahan were two Dwarven Dread Knights wearing similar iron armor with hammers and a group of freshly risen Human Dread Knights out of the guards and soldiers from the surface.


    ¡°Kal¡­this may be dangerous,¡± Mom whispered.


    I looked up at the sunlight coming down and had an idea. ¡°It will be.¡±


    ¡°Everyone! Get close! Varnir, wrap us up in some roots, but leave the top open!¡± I ordered.


    We huddled together as the Zombies staggered forward, and Skeletons began firing arrows at us. Varnir¡¯s roots snaked out from his shield into a barrier, which I doubled up with my own earth magic. From the exposed hole in the top, I used both my hands to make two separate spell cores.


    ¡°Wait!? What are you doing?!¡± Vanir shouted.


    ¡°Making some noise. Cover your ears if you want to keep your hearing,¡± I said calmly.


    I released the first earth spell, and the top began to cover us. Just before it did, I launched a Fireball straight into the ceiling. Luckily, I was correct when I counted on that room having more ventilation than the pipes, as the smell of rotten eggs was minimal. Our immediate surroundings didn¡¯t explode into a ball of fire, but once my spell hit the roof and I sealed the top, it was only a few heartbeats before the chain reaction started.


    The noxious sewer gas began exploding just like we had anticipated. I continually renewed my earth wall from the inside to make sure it didn¡¯t crumble from the falling debris or explosions. My ears rang from the pain of the explosives and the crashing ceiling, but I continued to recast my earth magic to protect us.


    Finally, I felt the earth around us stop shaking, and Tsarra tugged on my arm. When I turned to see her mouth opening, I realized I couldn¡¯t hear anything anymore. Well, everything besides the incessant ringing that made me want to die.


    Oops. Hearing can be optional for now. I can get them fixed later.


    I read his lips, and he told me to drop the stone barrier around us. When I did so, the sunlight streamed down on top of us. The overall damage was rather considerable. The entire ceiling had collapsed, and we had to crawl out from under it. But it looked like most of the undead had been reduced to nothing.


    All the undead besides the Dullahan and his two Dwarven Dread Knights. The three looked to be uninjured, and instead, their burning orange eyes seemed to glare at us in pure hatred. I had expected them to at least be bothered by the collapsing ceiling, but I guess they were strong to begin with.


    There was no doubt that this Dullahan was the mastermind behind the sewer attack. It must have controlled that mole monster and invaded from there. Once we took out the Dullahan and collapsed the entry point, the city would be safer.


    Alright, let¡¯s take this thing down.

 Vol.8 Ch.224- Disposal Unit.

    The Dullahan was an unknown enemy I had never faced before. I was aware that it couldn¡¯t use magic like a Lich but was still just as powerful. It was also evident that its two guards weren¡¯t just simple Dread Knights either. Regardless, they were at a disadvantage. There were only three undead versus us four, and they were cut off from their reinforcements. It was only a matter of time before our reinforcements reached us.


    I read Varnir¡¯s lips as he spoke, ¡°We just need to keep them busy until help arrives, right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Let¡¯s make sure they don¡¯t escape,¡± I said, unable to hear myself.


    The two Dread Knights rushed us, deftly moving through the rubble with speed and agility that dwarfed all the other skeletons before them. I used the debris nearby and formed a spell core to create an Earth Lance and launched it at the Dread Knights. My spell soared off at rapid speed, but the still-moving Dread Knight swung its hammer and crushed the lance back into debris. Tsarra¡¯s Water Bolt also fell short as the second Dread Knight dodged it.


    Mom, Varnir, and I moved forward to meet the quickly approaching Death Knights. I was the first to make contact, and I dodged a hammer swing only for a second hammer swipe to come right over the head of the first. I managed to block it with my spear, and I felt the impact in my bones. I gritted my teeth, but I was shocked. Following the momentum of the second swing, the Dread Knight went airborne and was about to crash into me. I was already on my back foot, and even with gravity magic, I wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge the small Skeleton missile headed my way.


    But my worries were cut short as Varnir smashed, with his own body, into the airborne Dread Knight. The move sent both parties tumbling through the debris, but it let me focus on the one in front of me. I was already backstepping from the two initial attacks, so I planted my foot on a solid piece of rubble and pushed back. My spear thrust was deflected with another swing of the hammer, and I smiled at myself as a lightning-clad dagger bisected the skull of the Dread Knight in one swift cut.


    However, the Dread Knight kept moving.


    The Dread Knight swung its hammer wide and forced us back. I took the opportunity and thrusted my spear at an exposed leg joint, but to no avail. That Dread Knight was truly different from the others, and with its speed and agility, it was unlikely that I¡¯d be able to land such a precise strike¡­which meant I had no choice but to switch weapons.


    I sent my spear into my Spatial Ring, and it disappeared in the blink of an eye. In its place was a crude iron hammer that appeared from thin air. The Dread Knight dodged my mother¡¯s swipe and carried its momentum into a swing aimed at me. The wide strike would crush my ribs, but I stepped just out of its range. Perhaps, if the Dread Knight had the anatomy of a Human, it would have reached me. But with its short, stout frame, it just didn¡¯t have that kind of range.


    My hammer came down right on top of its shoulder. The force of my blow dented the armor inwards and destroyed the bone underneath. I went to raise my hammer for another crushing strike when my vision swam. The air was sucked from my lungs as something impacted the dead center of my chest. I winced in pain as I flew backward into a pile of rubble.


    I rolled over, and even though I was gasping for breath, I stood back up in time to see a blur moving back toward the Dullahan. The headless Skeleton raised its stubby arm and caught its hammer as it flew toward it.


    ¡­


    Did that thing throw its hammer across the entire room and hit me directly in the chest? What the hell? It can do that?


    I checked my body and thanked King Maxwell silently. My armor was unscathed, and it was clear it had taken the majority of the damage for me. I shuddered to think what would have happened if I got surprised wearing no armor at all. My ribs may just be sticking out from my back.


    What was most worrisome was that I didn¡¯t sense the attack at all. There was no magic in that throw or when it returned back to Dullahan. If I had my hearing, perhaps I would have at least heard it, but it was moving so fast that I doubt even I could have dodged it.


    Mom continued to dismantle the other Dread Knight as Varnir and Tsarra beat the second one into submission. The only problem was that these Dread Knights were recovering rapidly, three or four times as fast as the previous undead. It was just like in the Iron Citadel. The close proximity of the Dullahan probably had something to do with it.


    With my breathing in check and my damage at a minimum, thanks to my armor, I decided to focus entirely on the Dullahan. I launched a barrage of Lighting Bolts at the Dullahan, but the creature moved out of the way with its tremendous speed and agility. It was mind-boggling to see an armored Skeleton of a tiny Dwarf move in such a manner.


    Another blur whizzed by me and crushed the rubble into smithereens next to me. That hammer was moving so fast that I could barely even see it with my eyes once it was airborne. Now that I was away from the others and more isolated with the Dullahan, I formed a spell core for a more deadly spell.


    The air warped with smoldering heat, as the orange flames flickered and turned white. A White Fire Lance dripped flames and soared off at the Dullahan. I even led the spell and intended to hit it mid-movement, but the Dullahan¡¯s returning hammer smashed into my spell, destroying the core along with it. The following explosion kicked up dust and rock into a fiery inferno.


    Lightning zipped through my body as I fed mana to my body. I closed the distance with the explosion and burst through the smoke and onto the other side. The Dullahan still had its skull cradled in one arm and its hammer in the other. I swung my crude hammer, and the Dullahan deftly dodged it. I extended my hand, and a torrent of flames spewed out to consume the Dullahan. But with a single swing of its hammer, the Dullahan swept the flames away, completely unscathed.


    I exchanged blows with the Dullahan, and we dodged each others¡¯ attacks, but I was quickly overwhelmed. The Dullahan was faster than me, and it also appeared to be slightly stronger. It truly had the uncanny properties that monsters had. Perhaps in life, it was a strong and proud Dwarf warrior from an ancient time. Or maybe it was just both.


    I formed more spell cores and launched bullets made of stone magic propelled by fire magic. The tiny bullets actually hit their marks and riddled the Dullahan¡¯s armor with holes. But that was all it did. Even if I damaged the bones underneath, it seemed like the Dullahan was quickly regenerating itself, and it wasn¡¯t doing anything to stop or slow it down in the slightest.


    The Dullahan did something that I also hadn¡¯t expected. As it dodged one of my swings, it tossed its own head up into the air and, for the first time, gripped its hammer with two hands. I was too close to dodge it now and was forced to use my own hammer to counter its swing. The crude iron hammer practically exploded in my hand from the force of the impact, leaving the entire upper head section of it destroyed, and me with only the handle.


    The Dullahan¡¯s head came back down, and the creature caught it and set it directly where it should have been. The skull itself didn¡¯t seem to be connected to anything at all and just sat floating on top of its body. Its glowing orange eyes glared at me with hatred as it continued to swing its hammer at me wildly. It even tossed its hammer at me a few times, and I was forced to block it with what little I had. I quickly tossed the destroyed hammer and continually dodged its onslaught as I tried to score some beautiful blows. However, a bolt of water slapped the Dullahan directly in the chest just as it missed a swing on me and staggered it.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I took my spear out and thrust it directly into the center of its chest. I finally managed to surprise the creature as my spear cut through its armor like a hot knife through butter, but I felt none of the usual telltale signs that I had caused any damage. However, instead of backing off, I pushed my weight forward and drove the monster backward until it lost its footing.


    But, as I was about to pin it to the ground, the monster rolled back, planted its stubby armored legs on my chest, and tossed me over it. Not wanting to be without a weapon, I took my spear along for the ride as I went flying into a pile of rocks. The Dullahan was turning out to be a challenging opponent. If I was alone, I could try and use a Rail Gun to destroy it in one go. But since I was in the middle of the city and my allies were so close to me¡­I wasn¡¯t desperate enough to take on that risk just yet.


    Besides, we were winning.


    My mother had completely dismantled her Dread Knight and even tossed its only weapon far off into the rubble. The creature was putting itself back together, but it was taking some time. Varnir was keeping his pinned down with roots and constantly destroying it. My mother rushed from her fight and engaged the Dullahan. I quickly got up and rejoined the fight.


    The two of us tag-teamed the Dullahan, and even with its tremendous speed and uncanny reactions, the monster was finally starting to show signs of being on the back foot. It could no longer afford to throw its hammer carelessly and it was being more defensive than before. Mom and I finally cornered the creature against a large section of rubble so it could no longer dodge backward.


    We took turns striking the monster over and over again, chipping away its armor. Mom¡¯s sword sliced one of its arms off, and my spear sunk into the leg armor just above the knee. The Dullahan knelt to the ground, and Mom went for the head, but she stopped mid-swing because of a new rumbling beneath us.


    Mom tossed her body into me, and we tumbled away down the rubble as something exploded out from the ground. Another one of those mole creatures burst out, but this one was three or even four times as big as the first one. The creature must have let out an ear-piercing screech, but I couldn''t hear it. Mom covered her ears as the two of us stood up.


    The Dullahan was standing up in the creature¡¯s rotting mouth, and even though it had no face at all, I still felt like it was smugly looking down at us. There were also more sets of rumbling as more mole creatures exploded out from the ground. They were all the exact size of the first one, being much smaller, but there were five of them now.


    Damn¡­ are they¡ª


    Mom looked up at the open sky, and I sensed a multitude of spell cores coming. The next second, a shower of spells rained down on the mole creatures. Fire, earth, ice, water, and much more saturated the area with a barrage of magic. The mole creatures were ripped apart as dust and rubble kicked up in the air.


    In the sky above were the Royal Gryphon Knights, launching magic at the creatures. The spells ceased for a moment as a familiar face jumped down into the hole. Ms. Taurus, wearing bright sky-blue cobalt armor with a red Blood Iron trim and a white cape, leapt onto the giant mole monster and sent her spear directly into the creature¡¯s neck. Blood sprayed out, and the monster reeled back in pain, swallowing the Dullahan.


    The other smaller moles started swarming the larger one, trying to shred Ms. Taurus to pieces, but she jumped off the larger one and started sending her spear into the head of another. The mole went limp as it fell to the ground, and she jumped off of it and moved to the next. My mother and I quickly joined the fight, but there was more rumbling as the larger mole burrowed itself back into the hole from which it came, taking the Dullahan along with it.


    It seemed the Dullahan would escape, as there was no way we could chase it into its tunnels. Doing so was practically suicide, as it could just collapse on us. So we took the rest of the time to dispatch a few of the larger mole creatures, and now, with no limitations, I burned the creatures despite their magic-resistant skin.


    However, some of them managed to escape back into their holes as we mopped them up. In total, three, including the largest one with the Dullahan, managed to escape in the end. The Zombies, Skeletons, and leftover Dread Knights that began emerging from the trapped ruble were being rounded up and destroyed completely by the Gryphon Knights as they perched above the hole.


    Despite all the magic, I saw someone else leap from the top and straight down into the hole. Sylvia landed right next to us in the same red and black armor she wore in the tournament with a worried expression. She came right up to me and was trying to talk to me, but I couldn¡¯t read her lips because they were moving too fast, so I just pointed to my ears.


    ¡°Can¡¯t hear what you are saying,¡± I said.


    Sylvia forced me to bend at the waist, and I felt her fangs sink into my neck. The pain started to fade away from my chest, and my hearing returned to the sound of explosions and yelling.


    ¡°Are you okay?!¡± Sylvia shouted.


    I gave my ear a rub and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡±


    Sylvia blinked a few times and looked around. ¡°Why are you acting like nothing¡ªyou know what¡­never mind. What even happened here? How did you get into the sewers in the first place?¡±


    ¡°Our outposts got attacked by undead, so we found the source and came down here. We tried to take the Dullahan down, but it escaped with the monsters it was using to burrow in the ground,¡± I explained.


    Sylvia put a hand to her head and sighed deeply. ¡°Well¡­at least you weren¡¯t hurt. Is everyone else okay?¡±


    "Yeah, everyone else should be fine. I only lost my hearing because I was the one who ignited the sewer gas,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ignited¡­sewer gas¡­you can do that?" Sylvia questioned hesitantly.


    I looked around again and nodded. ¡°Sure seems like I did. I imagine you guys heard the explosion?¡±


    ¡°We did. It rattled the entire city and blew up a lot of pipes¡­¡± Sylvia said.


    ¡°Did I¡­.hurt anyone?¡± I asked somewhat nervously.


    Sylvia shook her head. ¡°The damage wasn¡¯t bad. A few houses sunk into the ground, but no one died. I don¡¯t even think anyone was really hurt.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± I said.


    Ms. Taurus walked over to us with a smile, ¡°You did well finding the source of the undead. But was that a Dullahan?¡± she asked as she looked at the giant hole in the ground.


    ¡°Yeah, it was. It was having the undead bring bodies to it so it could turn them,¡± I said.


    Ms. Taurus clicked her tongue and rested her spear against her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s a shame it got away¡­but we won¡¯t let it surprise us a second time. We have troops clearing out the sewers and connecting tunnels. It¡¯s just these damn monsters that are going to be a problem if they can dig through stuff.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea what those creatures are?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Fodere Rats. They are native to the mountains near Krunbar. They are infamous for collapsing mining tunnels and being a general nuisance to the Dwarves¡­I didn¡¯t expect to see some turned undead,¡± Ms. Taurus answered.


    ¡°How about the situation at the wall? Any developments there?¡± Mom asked as she walked up to us.


    Ms. Taurus shook her head. ¡°The undead have reached the walls, but we are holding them back for the most part. The Liches haven¡¯t shown themselves, and the few Corpse Giants remaining are out of range for our attacks now. However, the lesser undead has started to surround the wall, so we are adding more troops to handle it,¡± she told us.


    ¡°Mostly okay news then,¡± I said.


    ¡°Indeed, things are holding up. This surprise attack was unexpected, but thanks to your swift actions and that of others, the damage was minimal, and the source has fled. So why don¡¯t you go back to the castle and get some rest? We have no idea when the Liches are going to make their next move, and we may need everyone at short notice,¡± Ms.Taurus suggested.


    I looked over to Varnir and Tsarra, who were resting on some rubble. ¡°I think that¡¯s wise. Thank you for helping us.¡±


    Ms. Taurus just smiled. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s my job, after all.¡±

 Vol.8 Ch.225- We Plan. We Act.

    After the incident with the Dullahan, Ms. Taurus and her people cleared the sewers and collapsed the entry points that the undead used to get in. Of course, the possibility those moles could burrow in somewhere else was still a real threat. It forced the city to expand its defensive network in order to catch another surprise before it hit us.


    Varnir, Tsarra, and I said our goodbyes to my mother and Sylvia as we got some much-needed sustenance and a pitiful amount of rest. It was their turn to go up the wall, and I remained in the encampment for my turn. After a few hours passed and the day began to wind down, Tsarra and Varnir returned.


    ¡°How is the wall looking?¡± I asked Varnir.


    Varnir plopped down, exhausted, and sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The outer defenses are all but destroyed, and the undead are starting to make a giant pile up toward us, but the mages are burning it down. I spent most of my time moving supplies and helping any of the wounded.¡±


    ¡°Are we taking many casualties?¡± I asked.


    Varnir shook his head. ¡°No, not really. The undead are starting to amass Skeleton archers. They seem to pop up out of nowhere and get a volley off before getting blasted to pieces by mages. Some people took some arrows and went down.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­and the Corpse Giants?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Staying far off in the distance. Sometimes they¡¯ll try to throw a boulder at us, but it¡¯s too far even for them,¡± Varnir answered.


    ¡°But seriously, Kaladin, what do you think their next move will be? Are they just going to try and wait us out?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°They will probably spend the next few days draining our supplies and morale since we thwarted both of their surprise attacks and initial assault. Or at least that¡¯s what I would do.¡±


    A haggard-looking Tsarra sat down slowly next to Varnir. Her red hair was matted down from sweat, dirt, and blood, and she looked even more pale than usual. It was clear she had used a lot of mana during her rotation.


    ¡°Are you okay, Tsarra?¡± I asked out of concern.


    She smiled and nodded weakly. ¡°Yes¡­just tired.¡±


    ¡°They had Tsarra use her water magic to sweep away the undead that was piling up,¡± Varnir mentioned in between bites.


    I see¡­


    Tsarra was about to spoon some of the gruel before she stopped and put a hand over her mouth as if she were about to vomit. Tears rolled out of her eyes as her brows furrowed in pain.


    ¡°D¡ªdoes the smell ever go away? I feel like I¡¯m still there on the wall¡­¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it¡­sadly,¡± I answered. ¡°But you do need to eat to conserve your strength.¡±


    Tsarra gave the wooden bowl a grim look before she started scooping the stuff into her mouth. It was a rather desperate attempt to beat the lingering smell, but she could hardly be put at fault. The lingering stench of death and decay over the city was particularly nauseating. And with the amount of rotting corpses¡­the chance for disease would rise rapidly.


    ¡°You are going back up there in an hour or so, right?¡± Varnir asked.


    ¡°Yes, my time to rest will be up shortly. I should start heading that way now,¡± I said, standing up.


    ¡°Good luck out there,¡± Varnir said with a firm nod.


    ¡°Y¡ªyes¡­please be safe,¡± Tsarra mumbled.


    ¡°Thank you. And I will.¡±


    ¡ª


    The situation on the wall was as Varnir said. The undead were shambling forward in an endless sea that spanned the entire western side of the city. It appeared that we had barely made a dent in their numbers, and at the rate we were going, it would take weeks to clear them. But by then, we would be out of food and with dwindling numbers.


    Regardless, I spent my shift doing what I could. I burned large piles of squirming bodies as they attempted to reach the top of the battlement with magic, moved supplies that needed moving, and just generally supported everyone that I could. The undead, as they were, weren¡¯t an immediate threat as long as the growing piles were reduced to ash by a few mages. The Corpse Giants remained looming in the distance, unmoving. The Liches, or any other powerful undead for that matter, remained elusive.


    My shift felt much longer than the first but passed by nonetheless. I wouldn¡¯t be on call for the rest of the day unless something extreme and unexpected happened so I decided to go back to the castle for the evening. I returned via carriage and quickly showered the day¡¯s filth off of me, but it appeared rest would elude me for a while longer.


    Knock. Knock.


    I made myself presentable and answered; Sir Blackwood was waiting for me at the door. ¡°Sir Shadowheart, His Highness is requesting a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Understood, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Sir Blackwood led me to a conference room, where I was one of the first to arrive. The room quickly began to fill with many of the top players here in the city. And once everyone had arrived, the three royal siblings came in as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ve called everyone here to discuss our next moves. But first, allow me to thank all of you for your hard work today,¡± Prince Xander said earnestly and with a short bow.


    ¡°We are just doing what needs to be done, Your Highness,¡± Professor Garrison said.


    ¡°Even so, with all the unknown, everyone handled things beyond expectations. Good job,¡± Prince Xander said as he turned to Sir Blackwood.


    ¡°Sir Blackwood, please recount today¡¯s casualties for everyone present.¡±


    Sir Blackwood brought out a sheet of paper and read, ¡°We have about four hundred combatants dead or missing, along with many uncounted-for civilians. Our wounded reached well over three thousand, but grievous wounds were only at a thousand. The numbers have remained low thanks to our healers and Miss Sylvia.¡±


    ¡°Good, and what of our total amount of rations?¡± Prince Xander asked.


    ¡°As things are now, we should be able to hold out for just a month. But we will eventually have to start rationing the civilians in the coming days,¡± he answered.


    Prince Xander rubbed his chin. ¡°And according to your estimations, when will rationing for the civilians start?¡±


    ¡°Within a week, Your Highness. Non-combatants are already at a limit of two meals per day.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Then, by the weekend, start rationing the civilians,¡± Prince Xander ordered.


    Things are going okay for the time being. We have enough supplies to continue the defense for a month, but¡­do we really have that kind of time with no support coming our way?


    ¡°As all of you have heard, our food limit is set at a hard limit for a month. Beyond that, we may start incurring issues,¡± Prince Xander said.


    Ren raised her voice and said, ¡°Today, we want to put a plan of action in place for a vote. We are at an impasse and can not easily decide amongst ourselves. As our most trusted allies and vassals, we want to hear your opinions.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°And what would that be, Your Highness Arene?¡± Marshal Cloudsun asked.


    ¡°Right now, we see two options before us. One is to remain as we are, reacting to the undead attacks until a clear opening presents itself. But¡­¡± she trailed off.


    ¡°If we continue this, we may be stuck in the city until we are completely run dry and forced to take drastic actions on their terms,¡± Bowen mused.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as Master Bowen said. We, as the defenders, are on a timer. We cannot defend the city indefinitely. We thwarted two surprise attacks, but the undead are seemingly switching to a long, drawn-out attack in which we will not win,¡± Ren said.


    She continued, ¡°I say in the coming days, we put together a strike force to attack the undead at their hearts. If we start to dwindle the number of commanding undead even slightly, it will lessen the burden and slow their attacks. We may even find ourselves in a position to end the siege before we incur heavy losses.¡±


    ¡°Clearly, there is a problem with such an approach. The commanding undead have remained all but hidden from our scouts. And flying undead still remain in the sky, countering our Gryphons and denying us information. Outside of recklessly launching ourselves into the fray, how do you plan on finding the key enemy leaders?¡± Marshal Cloudsun pointed out.


    ¡°That is our most pressing issue with the plan at the moment. We have no way of finding the Liches or Dullahans so¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt, Your Highness, but I can find them. I¡¯m sure of it,¡± I said.


    Everyone turned to me with questioning glances, so I continued. ¡°If I get close enough, perhaps on a Gryphon, I can spot the Liches for us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt your eyesight, Kaladin Shadowheart¡­but can you truly identify a single person-sized monster hiding amongst the millions?¡± Marshal Cloudsun asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Absolutely. I can do it if given the chance,¡± I answered firmly.


    ¡°I have to cast some doubt on this. Is there a way you can prove it outside of simply assuring us?¡± he requested.


    ¡°Yes, I can prove it now. Your Highness, may I?¡± I said.


    Ren nodded her head and then nodded to Sir Blackwood. ¡°Sir Blackwood and Marshal Cloudsun, would you be so kind as to serve as an example?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What will you have us do?¡± Sir Blackwood asked.


    ¡°The two of you need to go two rooms down. Face our direction, and only one of you will raise your right hand while concentrating your mana on that hand. I¡¯ll be able to pick out which one of you raised your hand without directly seeing you. Feel free to shuffle around, and if you wish for more numbers not to make it a fifty-fifty chance, then that¡¯s fine with me,¡± I said.


    Marshal Cloudsun nodded in agreement and ordered his two guards to accompany him. The four men left the room, closed the door, and walked down the hallway. I gave them a few moments, poured mana into my eye, and activated Soulsight. With some additional concentration, I could see the outlines of their mana. After a few seconds, someone raised a hand, and I watched as mana traveled away from its core and filled the hand.


    Haha..of course, it was him.


    I nodded to myself and gave the four men some time to come back and seat themselves. Everyone looked at me expectantly, so I answered, ¡°The blonde-haired guard raised his hand. His left, to be exact.¡±


    Marshal Cloudsun¡¯s eyes widened as Prince Xander asked, ¡°Is this true, Marshal?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­Sir Shadowheart is correct. My guard purposely raised his left hand and focused mana into it as instructed¡­I have no more doubts,¡± Marshal Cloudsun answered, clearly surprised.


    ¡°Then¡­why is it that you can¡¯t find the Liches from the city?¡± Prince Xander asked me.


    ¡°They are too far away. My eye can only see so far, and distinguishing them all the way from the walls is impossible for me right now. I¡¯ll need to get closer to them,¡± I told him.


    Ren smiled at me and said, ¡°Then our most pressing issue for finding the Liches and Dullahans has been answered.¡±


    Guildmaster Elora was the next to speak as she chimed in. ¡°So our two options are to either wade into the endless undead to maybe slay a single Lich out of position or continue as we are? If we go out there¡­we are going to take a lot of casualties. And there won¡¯t be any way for us to bring anyone back to safety.¡±


    ¡°This is why we have gathered you all for a vote. Our options are to attempt an attack on our terms or continue to deal with any unknown threats while thinning their numbers, battling against time and dwindling resources,¡± Ren answered firmly.


    ¡°I believe both sides have said their peace. Raise your hand if you think we should stay as we are,¡± Prince Xander said, raising his hand.


    There were some hushed mumbles, but eventually, people started to raise their hands. Prince Xander, Duke Godwin, Guildmaster Elora, Ms. Taurus, and Marshall Cloudsun were amongst those who wished to remain as we were. Ren, Professor Garrison, Squeaks, Bowen, and Lord Vasquez were among those who wanted to go on the offensive. Overall, the vote was a tie.


    ¡°I believe we should remain on the defensive. So far, we have remained strong in the face of all the undead¡¯s attacks and tricks. Perhaps they are as desperate as we are, seeing they attempted to rush us with surprise attacks and a full frontal assault on the first day. Who¡¯s to say they won¡¯t eventually make a mistake in their next plan? A mistake we can capitalize on and gain an overwhelming win. Our backs aren¡¯t against the wall just yet for us to throw away the little advantage we have,¡± Ms. Taurus said.


    ¡°I disagree. Also, food is important but so are our supplies. We will run out of metal in a few days. Ballista bolts and arrows will be spent, and there is no way to replenish them. Even Kaladin¡¯s alchemical firebombs are making an impact, but they will run out in no time if the attacks continue at the same frequency. Even starting as soon as a day or two, I won¡¯t even be able to repair weapons properly,¡± Squeaks countered.


    Prince Xander tapped at his desk before looking at me. ¡°Kaladin. You were the only person not to vote. What do you think?¡±


    Damn. Frankly, I didn¡¯t want to vote. I could see both sides of the argument. It¡¯s true the assault wouldn¡¯t end until the commanding undead were killed. We were stuck here in Curia until then with no reinforcements or incoming supplies. However, we were still at an advantage, even if just slightly. There was a chance, as Ms. Taurus had said, that the undead could make a mistake, leaving an opening for us.


    But what if the undead never attacked us again like they did today? What if they just ground us down as they should have from the start? What if, in two or three weeks'' time, we finally tried an assault only to fail? Could we muster enough to do it again? We may never get another attempt if we take heavy losses after slowly losing people in the defense. Perhaps striking while the odds are in our favor would be the wisest.


    ¡°Currently, I¡¯ll stay neutral. I¡¯ll support either decision with my utmost as I have done¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for him to vote. May I break the tie, Your Highness?¡± a voice called out.


    Is he finally going to reveal himself?


    One of the two Sentinel guards removed his helmet, revealing his face. Prince Xander didn¡¯t look the least bit surprised, as Lord Vasquez undoubtedly informed him.


    ¡°Emperor Tel¡¯an¡¯duth¡­a welcome surprise,¡± Prince Xander said, unamused.


    ¡°Former emperor,¡± Thrandil corrected as he took a seat next to Marshal Cloudsun.


    ¡°Then, Former Emperor Tel¡¯an¡¯duth¡­what do you think we should do?¡± Prince Xander asked.


    ¡°I believe there are a few misconceptions going around. We are not at an advantage, not at all, really. Food and supplies are just one factor to deal with. In truth, we are battling many fronts that have yet to be overwhelmed right now. Disease, morale, and much more for one,¡± Thrandil pointed out.


    ¡°What do you all think will begin to happen? We can¡¯t clear all the bodies of the undead in the city and the wall. Disease will surely start to spread, pushing our already limited healers'' capabilities. Even with Miss Sylvia, who might I add is one of our strongest fighters, when the time comes¡­ when the numbers of sick and wounded reach the tens of thousands per day, will we truly be okay? I say no.¡±


    ¡°Also, we will have a morale issue eventually. Right now, even on the walls, morale is starting to drop. Fighting the abominations that are the undead is just as much of a drain on the soul as it is on the body. Sure, things are fine with food and morale currently, but if we wait days or even weeks and we start to ration our soldiers¡¯ food, will we be able to convince our tired, sick, and defeated men to attack headfirst into the enemy? A rebellion within these walls would be an instantaneous defeat as we will be crushed,¡± he continued.


    ¡°And most importantly, do not forget that we were lucky today. All of our pieces just happened to be in the right place. Perhaps we will continue to be lucky; maybe we will thwart the next five or even six sneak attacks or unsuspected tactics. But remember, it is we who have to continue to be lucky every single time. The undead only need to be lucky once,¡± he said, resting his arms on the table.


    ¡°Then, I take it you think we should attack?¡± Ren said.


    Thrandil nodded and said, ¡°I believe that with the power we have at our disposal, we should strike at the enemy. Casualties are inevitable in both scenarios. The only difference is whether or not we decide to take those casualties on our terms or theirs.¡±


    However, before Ren could speak, Thrandil put a finger up. ¡°Ah, but one thing. Perhaps our time frame shouldn¡¯t be so soon. I agree with Lady Taurus, we are not that desperate. Not yet, anyway. I say we wait a week from today. We should focus our efforts on recognizance and information while allowing the undead to formulate their next move and hopefully crush it, only for us to counter it with our own. A surefire way to guarantee a decisive strike would be actually to predict what the undead will do next and act accordingly before they surprise us,¡± Thrandil added.


    ¡°And how do you propose we do that without sending our Gryphons and their riders to their deaths?¡± Guildmaster Elora jabbed back.


    Bowen raised his hand. ¡°Actually, I may be of assistance with that. If our aerial attempts are being deflected¡­perhaps I can try another approach?¡±

 Vol.8 Ch.226- What Must Be Done.

    ¡°Um, what exactly are you looking for, Master Taurus?¡± Duke Godwin asked curiously.


    Bowen hummed to himself as he stroked his beard. ¡°May you guide me to where all your dungeon core shards are, Your Grace?¡±


    The young duke looked slightly flustered, clearly unaware of where the shards were in the massive underground vault. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me to learn it was his first time down there, as there was probably no reason for such a young child to do so. He probably wasn¡¯t even allowed to be down there if he wanted. Thankfully, Sir Blackwood was there to assist.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there now, Lord Taurus,¡± he said, motioning for us to follow him.


    ¡°So¡­is there any particular reason you brought me along?¡± I asked while I looked around the underground space.


    It wasn¡¯t disorganized; if anything, the vault was well maintained, with items stacked into crates or placed neatly onto shelves. Each crate or shelf had some identifying number on it that a corresponding document would lead someone to if they needed to find something. There were many things down here, dozens of weapons from ornate daggers to large golden halberds fitted with gems. Shelves holding gold and silver ingots, dried herbs, and even preserved monster parts.


    Many shelves were dedicated to what appeared to be random items at first glance, but they were no doubt dungeon items. Hopefully, one of them would be helpful in the ongoing battle. I had heard that Prince Xander brought dungeon items to aid the city¡¯s defense, but I had not seen any. They must have been kept under lock and key.


    ¡°Well, I figured since you could see mana, that you would be able to assist me in finding what I need,¡± Bowen finally answered.


    ¡°Oh? What makes you think I can do that? To find something with a certain amount of mana, to be specific,¡± I questioned.


    Bowen shrugged to himself and said, ¡°If you can see someone direct mana through a wall, then it was an educated guess that you could see the amount. I¡¯m assuming you can, right?¡±


    ¡°I can indeed,¡± I confirmed.


    ¡°Interesting¡­well, I¡¯ll be needing that ability of yours in a moment. It seems we¡¯ve arrived,¡± Bowen said.


    Sir Blackwood gestured to the table and some barrels next to it. ¡°The unidentified and non-appraised shards are on the table and in the barrels. If you are looking for high-quality shards immediately, they are against the wall on the shelves, going from low to high quality starting on your left.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Blackwood. We shall take it from here,¡± Bowen said as he picked up one of the shards and examined it.


    It was a small blue shard, about the size of a pebble, and looked ready to crack with even the smallest amount of force. He twisted it around between his fingers and then tossed it to me.


    ¡°What do you know about appraising dungeon core shards, Kaladin?¡± Bowen asked.


    ¡°Bigger is typically better. And the less damage it has, the higher the quality,¡± I answered.


    Bowen nodded in approval. ¡°A relatively straightforward system, yes? However, there are many nuances to it all. Appraisers will spend hours reviewing a single shard, numbering the cracks, and finding patterns in the madness only to set a high gold count for certain patterns or specific amounts of cracks on the surface. Some even say color directly correlates to quality, although that is unfounded as far as I am aware. Frankly, I find it to be nonsense for the most part. There is just simply too much that we don¡¯t know about the hearts of these dungeons¡­¡±


    ¡°So you want me to find the purest shard with the most amount of mana then?¡± I questioned.


    Bowen surprisingly shook his head. ¡°Not quite. What I need are shards that would be considered¡­medium in quality but have high amounts of mana in them. When shards are in this middle stage from low to high purity, many people find it troublesome to appraise them and often- let me see¡­how are these, for example?¡± Bowen said as he reached down and grabbed two shards.


    One was a light blue, while the other was a soft yellow. Volumetrically, they were about the same, about the size of a child¡¯s palm. As for purity, they also looked similar at a glance, each with a fair amount of missing cracks and chunks. However¡­with my Soulsight, that was not the case.


    ¡°The light blue one has more mana than the yellow. I¡¯d say about fifteen percent more, give or take. I don¡¯t have a real way to gauge the exact amount, though,¡± I said.


    Bowen grasped the light blue in his hand, placed the yellow one back on the table, and looked up at me with a smirk. ¡°That in itself is precious information. One wouldn¡¯t even be able to figure that out based on appearance and not until they were fitted in some wand or staff. I couldn''t find a difference even if I channeled magic into them. That is the nature of these middling shards and exactly what I need.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming it has something to do with your golem magic?¡± I asked.


    Bowen nodded again as he began searching through the barrels. ¡°Indeed. You see, I can share sight through my golems if I use a dungeon core shard, although I rarely do, as it is both challenging and tiresome. Maintaining that connection at length requires a lot of concentration, and going so far as to reach the outside of the walls and into enemy lines requires my utmost attention and abilities by the end of it.¡±


    ¡°And I can¡¯t use large, pure dungeon core shards for a golem small enough for scouting. The expense is too high, and using weak, low-grade shards is all but useless,¡± he said.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s why you must stay with shards in the middle. However, the medium-quality shards are inconsistent in their mana quantity. And this is where I come in,¡± I said.


    Bowen smiled again as he handed me a few more shards. ¡°Exactly. Many years ago, I tried to perfect this, but after wasting large sums of coin, only to get lackluster results, I¡¯ve finally been able to return to it. So, I need about twenty or so; shall we?¡±


    ¡ª


    It took roughly an hour to rummage through all the available shards and find the best ones. In the end, Bowen got about twenty shards to his liking, and together, the two of us walked over to the city''s western wall. We stopped at the rear, where all the catapults and trebuchets were.


    The siege machines constantly fired off large boulders over the walls and into the undead horde. The new stench of rot was even more overwhelming than it was in the early hours. Regardless, Bowen found a place to sit, and I joined him. He immediately set to work and placed an orange-colored shard on the ground. He backed away from it and sat down, outstretched his hands, and began to concentrate.


    I was curious to see what it looked like, so I fed mana to my left eye and watched Bowen work his magic. I was surprised to see just how much mana was forming into such a tiny spell core, and within seconds, the spell began to take shape. From thin air a tiny bird made of wind formed. The orange shard floated through its airy body and settled directly to where its face would be.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    The air golem bounced around and flapped its wings a few times before getting a running start and jumping into the air. I wondered if that was necessary, but one¡¯s imagination did play a factor in their magic, so if it worked for Bowen, then that was just how it was. After all, what was the point of making logical sense of a bird made of wind magic being controlled by golem magic anyway?


    The golem soared into the sky and I quietly observed as Bowen silently controlled his magic. After a few minutes, Bowen abruptly flinched and sighed deeply while opening his eyes.


    ¡°I figured that wasn¡¯t going to work¡­¡± he grumbled.


    ¡°Did something take it down?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t make it very far before a flying undead launched itself into my golem¡­they are rather weak, considering all they need to do is hit the shard a single time to cut my vision,¡± he explained.


    Boiwen shrugged and said, ¡°Well, onto the next one.¡±


    He pointed to a crew manning a trebuchet and called out to them, ¡°You there, hold that boulder for a moment!¡±


    ¡°Yessir!¡± the man replied.


    Bowen made his way to the placed boulder that was ready to fire and set another dungeon cord shard on top of it. From there, the space where the shard sat on the rock morphed, and the stone went with it. In a few moments, a small animal the size of a rat with a shard on its forehead made of stone had formed from the very stone itself.


    I see¡­launching the golem over the wall¡­not a bad idea as long as the rock doesn¡¯t crush the golem on impact.


    Bowen gave the crew the okay to fire, and he returned and sat down with a sigh. ¡°This is going to be unpleasant¡­¡± he mumbled.


    The crew gave a final shout, and the boulder was flung into the sky from the trebuchet. Bowen flinched again with gritted teeth, but he maintained concentration the entire time. The noise of battle was overwhelming, so I could hardly hear when the boulder landed on the other side, but I was able to tell the moment it landed when Bowen stopped grimacing. I¡¯m sure his view was less than pleasant.


    But for a time, Bowen was silently controlling his golem with what appeared to be little problems. That was until he sighed again and opened his eyes.


    ¡°What happened this time?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A Zombie fell on me and crushed the golem¡­¡± he complained.


    ¡°It appears a direct approach might not work. How about you work from the ground but from a less direct path?¡± I suggested.


    Bowen stroked his beard and nodded. ¡°Yes¡­perhaps if we fired the boulder not into the masses but off to the side where the undead are thinner, so I could loop around, it would increase my odds. Yes, that may just work.¡±


    Bowen stood back up and explained to the trebuchet team that they needed to aim off to the northwest instead. The team explained that moving the trebuchet like that was feasible but would take hours to adjust, and they told him to try the siege catapults instead. Even though the catapults lacked the power to launch projectiles further than the trebuchets, aiming them would be easier.


    Bowen followed the same steps, but before he sat down again, he said, ¡°You should go and get some rest. I may be here for a long time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind resting out here in case there is an emergency,¡± I assured him.


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. You¡¯ve been up long before the sun did, and you even left your armor at the castle, right? Many others and I would much prefer that you be well-rested and equipped if something happens. So go, I¡¯ll be fine by myself,¡± he said with a wave.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do that¡­make sure to wake me if news comes,¡± I said, standing up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I hope by the time morning comes, I¡¯ll have some news to share,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡ª


    And the news did come the following morning.


    Prince Xander had us reconvene after a quick breakfast to break the news. Bowen was also present, and the wear of making so many golems and controlling them was evident. He looked not only tired but haggard from overusing his mana and looked ready to pass out at any moment. But finally we had some intel on what the undead may be doing next.


    ¡°After scouting in their backlines, I managed to find a group of Liches. They were creating more Corpse Golems and had already formed at least four more,¡± Bowen explained.


    ¡°Another frontal assault, then?¡± Prince Xander asked.


    Bowen shook his head. ¡°There was¡­something else.¡±


    Bowen took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. ¡°What I saw could only be described as a battering ram made of flesh and bone. It was massive in size, at least half the height of the western gate doors. It was a grotesque abomination that paled in comparison to regular undead. It was covered in hundreds of bodies used as armor and even walked on hundreds of animal and Human legs. Never in my life have I seen or heard about such an atrocity.¡±


    ¡°The undead are deploying actual siege equipment¡­a troublesome turn of events,¡± Marshal Cloudsun pointed out.


    ¡°Just how many of these¡­battering rams can we expect to face?¡± Prince Xander asked Bowen.


    ¡°I have no idea, to be truthful, Your Highness. If it took the undead a single day to form one, then there may be more on the horizon. Unfortunately, a Lich destroyed my scouting golem, and further attempts were squashed by undead roaming the perimeter of their backline. I¡¯m afraid I can no longer continue and require more resources and rest¡­perhaps tomorrow I can attempt another scouting mission,¡± Bowen offered.


    Prince Xander put a hand up and told him, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, Lord Taurus. Please rest for the time being, and thank you for your hard work; you are excused.¡±


    Bowen bowed deeply and took his leave, his rest well deserved. ¡°How shall we deal with this new threat, Your Highness? A preemptive strike before they reach the gates, or perhaps we allow them to get close only to strike back immediately?¡± Lord Vasquez suggested.


    ¡°How about we use that item? Surely, if there were a time and place, it would be now. It may just give us an unexpected advantage and clear a path,¡± Lauren said while looking at her brother.


    ¡°Yes¡­it may be time,¡± Prince Xander agreed.


    Of all people, Thrandil chuckled to himself and asked, ¡°You mean to tell me you can still use that dungeon item from all those years ago? Wasn¡¯t it used up when you tried to kill me that one time?¡±


    ¡°A failed attempt it was, but our researchers agree the item can be used one more time,¡± Lord Vasquez said.


    ¡°Indeed. Then we shall use it,¡± Prince Xander announced.


    ¡°In our possession is a great dungeon item capable of decimating a wide area. It can only be used once, so we shall deploy it when the site equipment is in sight and destroy them before they reach the walls,¡± Prince Xander announced.


    Squeaks raised his hand, and although Prince Xander looked confused, he motioned for Squeaks to speak. ¡°Any reason you haven¡¯t brought it out yet? If it''s so powerful, shouldn¡¯t we have started the battle with that instead of doing all this?¡± Squeaks pointed out.


    ¡°Unfortunately, this dungeon item, although powerful, is as hazardous to its user and surroundings as it is unwieldy. It takes a person of great magical power to wield it at the cost of their life, and the attack is prone to injure us if it is even slightly missed. A failed attempt may see the entire wall crumbling with us atop it, and it will undoubtedly change the landscape forever. It is not something to be used carelessly,¡± Prince Xander explained.


    ¡°I can corroborate that. That dungeon item destroyed an entire field, and even to this day, we have not managed to reverse the damage. The magical aftermath is almost as deadly as the initial strike,¡± Thrandil added.


    What? What kind of magical item is this? It almost sounds like a nuclear bomb leaving toxic fallout¡­surely it isn¡¯t something like that¡­right?


    ¡°Then that is the plan we will go with. In the coming hours, we will assemble the predetermined teams to strike out at the undead after using the item. Also¡­we shall be looking for a volunteer. Please see me if you wish to take on the task. To their regular schedules, everyone is dismissed until further notice,¡± Prince Xander announced.


    An item that consumes the life of another for its use. And it has to be a powerful mage. Not many people fit that bill¡­


    There must be a way to avoid such a sacrifice.

 Vol.8 Ch.227- A Ghoulish Surprise.

    War God Vasquez¡¯s POV.


    ¡°What do you want? Are you here to gloat? I suppose you¡¯re satisfied that your plan is unfolding exactly as you predicted,¡± I said.


    ¡°Are you going to do it?¡± Thrandil questioned suddenly.


    ¡­


    ¡°¡­If His Highness orders it, I shall do anything,¡± I said after a moment.


    Thrandil clicked his tongue and shook his head in a disapproving manner. ¡°Now that¡¯s not a very healthy way of doing things. Didn¡¯t you say you''re a brand new father? You can¡¯t just leave your child so soon.¡±


    ¡°I definitely don¡¯t want to hear that from you. I¡¯m certain you sent many good men to their deaths, and the last time I checked¡­you aren¡¯t on very good terms with what family you have,¡± I pointed out as I sat down behind my desk and began writing.


    Thrandil took a seat and looked ready to contradict me, but he slumped back into his chair with a sigh. ¡°Well¡­you have a point¡­but it isn¡¯t representative of reality. That¡¯s not very fair, right? I didn¡¯t send people to do things I wouldn¡¯t have done myself. And isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m on such bad terms with my family that you should heed my advice? I may know little in these matters, but I am certain you can¡¯t exactly be a good, nor necessarily even a bad, father if you are lying in a grave.¡±


    I placed my quill down and stared at the old Elf and told him, ¡°And my family won¡¯t have a place to live if I fail here. I have long since served His Majesty and his family. I will do whatever it takes to safeguard this kingdom, even if it means dying in the process. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡±


    Thrandil nodded with a smile. ¡°Such conviction and honor¡­I wonder if things would have been different if people like you were at the head all those years ago. Perhaps the war would have never even begun,¡± he said solemnly.


    ¡°What? It was Tel¡¯an¡¯duth that started things. The events at Crescent Castle are well documented,¡± I said.


    Thrandil¡¯s brows furrowed as he sighed again. ¡°You silly Humans and your short life spans¡­is that what you truly believe? It was Brax that started the war, not us. I had only just ascended to the throne after a brutal succession. I wasn¡¯t even fully recovered myself before the first battle at High Towers.¡±


    ¡°High Towers? That was a fort on the border, and it only happened after you attacked Crescent Castle,¡± I argued.


    ¡°I may be getting old, but my memory has not left me yet, Vasquez. And do you genuinely believe that I would lie so many years later? For what do I have to gain? Indeed, it can¡¯t be some amount of pity from a man whose father wasn¡¯t even born yet when things began,¡± Thrandil countered.


    I scoffed. ¡°I know not what you have to gain, but I have seen plenty of information that says otherwise. I¡¯ve read over many, many old texts and agreements sent by Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. Most, if not all, of them showed the gross ¡®treaties¡¯ that you attempted to force upon us in the name of peace.¡±


    ¡°And I was the one who wrote and read many treaties, and it was Brax who sent impossible demands. I even have the original documents in the Imperial Vault. I was even the first to broker peace, setting territory lines to how they were before the war with a hundred-year guarantee of peace. Do tell me if you read that one, mmm?¡± Thrandil asked.


    Is any of this true? The discrepancies¡­ are far too prominent in what he is saying and what I know. And it is true, what does the old, former emperor have to gain by lying to a single man in a besieged city? Could it be that¡­there was some foul play between our nations? A thi¡ªa third party¡­a nation that played both sides of the war¡­I see¡­that is a possibility.


    Just like today¡¯s events, could the Holy Kingdom have orchestrated everything? Just like His Highness believes?


    ¡­


    It matters not. Not at the moment, at least.


    I put a hand up to stop him. ¡°This conversation matters not. These events may as well be ancient history compared to what needs to be done today. You should attend to your own affairs. The undead may be at our doorstep before we know it.¡±


    Thrandil shrugged as he stood up. ¡°I suppose you are right. There is much that needs to be done.¡±


    But he paused halfway while leaving the room, and gave me an annoyed look. ¡°What now?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°You just called me ancient¡­that¡¯s not very nice. That could very well be an act of war, insulting royalty in such a way,¡± he said playfully.


    But am I wrong? I probably won¡¯t live to see sixty, let alone a hundred. Three hundred years may as well be an eternity when I can¡¯t remember what I had for dinner a week ago.


    ¡°Yes, I apologize from the bottom of my heart, Your Grace¡­please forgive this old soldier this one time,¡± I sighed.


    Thrandil chuckled to himself as he walked out of the room. ¡°Funny too¡­¡±


    ¡ª


    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV.


    After the meeting, I met with Sylvia in our room to discuss what had been said and what we were doing as we moved forward. The only reason she hadn¡¯t been present was that she was resting after staying up for two days to be on call for any emergencies.


    ¡°You are saying that someone who is a powerful mage needs to die to use a dungeon item? What kind of crap is that?¡± Sylvia hissed.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Prince Xander and Thrandil both said as such. Apparently, the item is strong enough to destroy a large group of enemies and change the landscape forever, but at the cost of a life,¡± I explained.


    Sylvia scratched her chin only to shrug. ¡°And you want to avoid that¡­I suppose I may be able to do something. How does the person die? Do they¡­drop dead? Or turn into dust or something?¡±


    ¡°That I do not know for certain,¡± I said, shaking my head.


    Sylvia rocked back and forth in the chair before saying, ¡°Then maybe I could use the item? I¡¯m not technically a mage in the usual sense, but maybe it will still work. The odds of me dying are pretty low after all.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not. You directly using the item is out of the question,¡± I said firmly.


    Sylvia smiled softly to herself and said, ¡°Mmm, okay. Then I won¡¯t even try. But if you want me to save someone, I must bite them directly. There¡¯s no telling what may happen at that point. I could very well die with them.¡±


    I put a hand to my face and sighed. ¡°That¡­is true.¡±


    Sylvia crossed her legs on the chair and gave me a worried look. ¡°Can I ask what is making you so worried? Obviously, you don¡¯t want some innocent person to die, but¡­if it¡¯s a random person we don¡¯t really know¡­would you stop them? Surely, everyone thinks this is a worthy sacrifice, so it¡¯s not like it''s in vain. And to be clear, I am more than willing to help whoever it is.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the issue. It won¡¯t be a random person, will it? Prince Xander didn¡¯t specify the exact details of a ¡®strong mage,¡¯ but let¡¯s assume for such a powerful item to work, it needs someone at the Grandmaster level. Not many people can fill that slot¡­and the ones that can are all people we know,¡± I said.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Sylvia put a finger to her chin as her eyes grew dark with understanding. ¡°Ah¡­you¡¯re right. Not many people can be classified as such. And the top contender would be¡­Bowen, right? Or maybe even Vasquez,¡± she mused solemnly.


    ¡°Exactly, and regardless of who it is, I would prefer to avoid the needless death of another just to gain an edge in this battle,¡± I said.


    Sylvia suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Well, talking about it here won¡¯t get us anywhere. If we want to know for sure, we have no choice but to go talk with Prince Xander.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°This is not happening. Neither of you are allowed to use the item, which is final,¡± Prince Xander said before we even got a chance to speak.


    ¡°Exactly, this won¡¯t do. I refuse, so don¡¯t even bother offering,¡± Lauren added instantly.


    I exchanged confused looks with Sylvia and explained to them, ¡°That¡¯s not why we came to you¡­¡±


    The two royal siblings exchanged looks and even looked behind them to see Ren. Ren just shrugged with a soft smile.


    Huh, it seems like the three of them are actually getting along. A few months ago, I¡¯m pretty sure Lauren would have been ripping her hair out if she had to deal with Xander this long. Maybe the battle is just that dire, so putting their differences away is only natural.


    Prince Xander awkwardly cleared his throat and said, ¡°I see¡­then, I apologize for my hasty and unnecessary comment.¡±


    ¡°Then what would you like to talk about? Of course, both of you are always welcome to speak with us,¡± Lauren stated.


    ¡°Has anyone offered to take the position and use the item?¡± I asked.


    Lauren gloomily shook her head. ¡°No, not yet. It¡¯s a rather complex topic to approach. We haven¡¯t made demands of anyone but fear that we may have to decide ourselves in the end,¡± she said.


    Sylvia raised her hand and asked, ¡°Could you tell us how the person died when using the item? Like, what happened to them?¡±


    ¡°I was told that the person just died instantly after using the item. There were no apparent injuries to their body. They were alive one moment, and then dead the next,¡± Prince Xander explained.


    ¡°Was anyone around the mage affected?¡± I asked.


    Prince Xander had a pensive look for a moment before saying, ¡°No, I don¡¯t recall any damage being done to those around the mage. But to be fair, I didn¡¯t ask such a question. The only worry was that if the item was not correctly used, it may misfire, which would undoubtedly lead to unforeseen and dramatic consequences for us.¡±


    ¡°Then I want to offer my help. I can avoid the worst case if I try to keep the person alive. I can¡¯t guarantee anything¡­but at the very least, I could ease their pain, if there was any,¡± Sylvia offered.


    Prince Xander narrowed his eyes. ¡°This¡­is too great a risk. You''re far too valuable as an asset to take such a risk, Sylvia. We have no way of testing the item, let alone the effects it would have on a Vampire. There¡¯s a possibility that you may die alongside the mage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We understand that your healing abilities are impressive, but this is an instant death that we are talking about. There are no precedents for it,¡± Lauren added.


    The item may not be so mysterious.


    ¡°But what if the death isn¡¯t magical in nature? What if the item stops the heart or affects the brain in some capacity? In such a case, Sylvia would be able to save that person. She can even tell by using her sword, not directly connecting herself to the person until the time to act. Sure, it may be a matter of seconds, but if Sylvia was put into position, I trust that she can do it,¡± I said.


    ¡°You would go so far as to risk your life for a person you don¡¯t even know yet?¡± Prince Xander asked Sylvia.


    Sylvia looked at me, and I nodded for her to continue. ¡°After talking amongst ourselves, we figured the pool of people you can pull from is relatively small. You can¡¯t ask a random person but a powerful mage, right? And you can¡¯t force, say, Prince Leopold or His Majesty Thrandil. And even if they offered, you would have to decline them,¡± Sylvia reasoned.


    ¡°So that leaves it to someone on our side. We guess you are thinking of Bowen or even Vasquez.¡±


    Prince Xander shut his eyes, and Lauren and Ren averted their own. It appears their train of thought was the same as ours. Of course, it was the only natural conclusion to arrive at. It had to be someone from Luminar who was incredibly gifted in magic.


    ¡°Rather than just letting them die a martyr, at least allow me to try and protect them. All I ask is to make an attempt,¡± Sylvia requested.


    Lauren looked up at Sylvia and smiled. ¡°Please, allow us some time to think it over. This decision shouldn¡¯t be made lightly.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Sylvia agreed.


    ¡°Thank you for seeing us then. We¡¯ll take our leave,¡± I said.


    ¡ª


    After leaving the royal siblings, I separated from Sylvia to allow her more time to rest, as my next rotation was on the horizon. I prepared myself for the day, and when the bells came tolling, I made my way back to the Western wall.


    The scene was rather grim. The immense undead horde from the west looked no smaller than it had at the start of the siege. The battlefield was littered with the undead, arrows, boulders, and bolts. The siege machines tirelessly launched projectiles into the horde, decimating the shambling undead. Only for them to eventually rise again.


    But there were just too many. It mattered not if the boulder from a catapult crushed dozens; the sheer amount was overwhelming to the point one could not see the ground underneath. And the rotting stench looming over everyone was oppressive and draining. The faces of the defenders did not inspire confidence, tired as they looked.


    Perhaps the relentless onslaught drained them, or the enemy they faced did. As Thrandil said, it was undoubtedly demoralizing to face an enemy that never wavered while the numbers never visibly decreased. Thankfully, from what I was told, diseases had yet to show, but the amount of minor injuries were mounting thanks to the random attacks from enemy archers.


    I looked over the wall at the piling and writhing corpses. I launched a Fireball directly into the mass, reducing those caught in the initial blast to dust while body parts and viscera flew in every direction. That was the main problem. The Zombies and Skeletons that were not entirely destroyed eventually returned to the pile. Guards would pour boiling oil over the walls, fire arrows, or drop rocks. Mages could crush the horde with boulders, wash them away with water, or slice them into pieces with wind, but only fire guaranteed they remained dead forever.


    It was a similar scene across the entire wall. As the piles grew, a team of fire mages would be dispatched to burn it down. So far, no pile had reached halfway up the walls, but as the undead surrounded the city, the amount of corpse mountains would stretch the mages thin.


    I made myself worthwhile and helped where I could when I wasn¡¯t burning piles of undead. I helped carry wounded to the lifts to be extracted or carried crates of bolts or arrows to locations. But as I was moving a box to a ballista, a rain of arrows landed on the wall. Most of them fell short or harmlessly landed somewhere else, but a few did manage to find a target.


    One of the defenders was struck in the shoulder and dropped a bundle of arrows as he cried out in pain. I hopped onto the wall and immediately spotted a group of Skeletons in tattered clothes with bows in their hands amongst the horde. They were already preparing another barrage but I took my spear out from my Spatial Ring and pointed the golden tip at them.


    I launched a flurry of Fireballs at the group, and the orange globs of flames raced off to their destination. I peppered the entire area, scattering the bones everywhere and making a sizeable crater. One thing of benefit was that the weapons used by the undead were finite. The bows and arrows, if destroyed or damaged, did not regenerate like the bodies. It was a minor victory, but it was nonetheless a victory.


    Afterward, I went to help the wounded man, but he was already being dragged away to safety, so I returned to my mage duties. I sent a torrent of flames into a growing pile and continued along the wall, dispatching the most prominent groups. I spent most, if not all, of my time during my shift doing exactly that. I exhausted most of my mana by the end, making a severe dent in the piles, but by the time I returned, it was guaranteed to be right back where I left them.


    The bells rang, and the three-hour shift had ended. I piled onto one of the lifts with everyone to return to the camp for rest and food before my second shift of the day. But as the lift reached the bottom and people began to funnel out, the bells rang restlessly again, singing the dread song of an emergency.


    Damn. What now? It¡¯s too soon for the siege weapons from the undead to arrive. They would have been spotted.


    ¡°Get the wounded off! Send everyone else back up! We have an emergency!¡± someone barked.


    The wounded were offloaded and everyone else was sent back to the top. The defenders were rushing around frantically, looking over the walls and shouting. I grabbed a Luminar officer and asked him what was going on.


    ¡°My Lord! Ghouls have snuck through the horde and are climbing the walls in mass! We have to stop them!¡± he explained.


    Ghouls, huh?


    I had faced them in the dungeon. They were somewhere between a Zombie and a Skeleton in appearance. They possessed sharpened bones that could slice through armor and weapons and relied on speed and agility to cause havoc.


    I peered over the edge and heard the snarling of the undead as the creatures scaled the wall. They shoved their sharp fingers and toes into the stone and moved up at surprising speed. I formed a rock with earth magic and launched it, sending the undead back into the mass. In every direction, the amount of Ghouls climbing the walls grew by the minute; they must have numbered in the hundreds.


    I should have saved some mana¡­

 Vol.8 Ch.228- Pestilence Spreads.

    ¡°Keep them off the walls!¡± a commander shouted.


    The defenders around me dumped whatever they could over the wall, whether empty containers or pots of boiling liquids. All hands on deck were focused on repelling the new attack. Ghouls plummeted to their deaths as wind magic sent them back into the crawling horde. I conserved as much mana as possible and dropped rocks onto the climbing Ghouls, crushing their bodies and those below them. I also used the alchemical firebombs to wreak havoc on anything unlucky enough to be caught in the blast.


    I was more or less holding on because I believed something bigger would follow the Ghoul attack. And if it came down to it, I may need all the mana I had. That meant I couldn¡¯t entirely destroy the Ghouls, but that was fine, as I wasn¡¯t alone.


    We fought for an extended time before the full host of Ghouls moving through the horde made it to the wall. Before, there were only a few hundred Ghouls, which was easy enough for us to stop. But we had finally reached critical mass. The amount of undead had become unmanageable in a few sections of the walls that lacked proper mage support.


    I rushed over just in time to catch the first few Ghouls clambering over the battlements. I sent two Ghouls back down the wall with a wide swing that cut them in half. Their exposed flesh and bone were no match for Squeak¡¯s handiwork. The defenders gathered around each other and crushed the skulls of Ghouls with their hammers or stabbed them with spears.


    However, the Ghouls started to gather on the walkways, and for every one I dispatched, another two would take their place. I was about to thrust my spear through a Ghoul¡¯s chest when an arrow whizzed by and hit the Ghoul directly in the head, exploding it in a mist of rotting blood and bone. I checked over my shoulder, and saw the Wood Elf archer Leopold had brought along easily picking off Ghouls.


    I clad my spear in mana which sprung forth a burning orange flame and rushed forward into a group that was about to get pincered on both sides. I sliced and thrust through the pack of Ghouls, and just before I reached the last one, I watched as something pierced through its chest and knocked it clean off its feet, as it flew off the wall with a roar.


    A bellowing laugh went off, and a towering familiar face grinned at me. ¡°Ah? Come to join us, have you!?¡± Agnar shouted.


    ¡°I thought you needed assistance¡­¡± I said as I looked beyond the man.


    I watched as a True Beastmen ripped Ghouls apart with a massive war maul that looked tiny in his large hands. It was also the bear Beastmen that Leopold had in his service. The bear wore an entire set of Dwarven Steel armor, and with every swing of his weapon, he crushed Ghouls into bone meal.


    Agnar just laughed as he extended his hand above his head. ¡°Ol¡¯ Shoy here has things handled by himself. We are just watching his back.¡±


    ¡°What are you doin¡ª¡±


    My words were cut short as a blue javelin flew through the air and landed perfectly in Agnar¡¯s grip. With one great step, Agnar tensed his body and threw his weapon into another Ghoul, decimating it, only for it to return back to his hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s handy¡­¡± I muttered as I swept a Ghoul off its legs, setting it on fire in the process.


    ¡°This cost me a fortune in The Dunes! A dungeon item of rare quality!¡± he said with a laugh.


    Can I tell him he is a bit too cheerful for the situation at hand? Well¡­I haven¡¯t known him long, but he just seems to be this way.


    Together, our small squad cleared the walking path on this section of the walls and resecured a ballista that had been overrun; the crew, however, was unfortunately dead. The Ghouls were a far more dangerous foe than the flying undead that only claimed the lives of the unsuspecting. Their sharp claws made quick work of armor, and if an unskilled or, for that matter, weaponless defender got attacked, they were sure to perish.


    But our victory was short-lived as more Ghouls swarmed our position. I held one side while Shoy handled the other. We continued to cut down the undead, and whenever a pile amounted, I burned their regenerating corpses to ash. As we were fighting, a new group had made their way up.


    The small two-man team ripped through swarms of Ghouls in a flash. Martial Cloudsun and one of his men made short work of the creatures as they sliced them to bits. His twin sabers shined a bright blue from the cobalt, and for some reason, they almost seemed to be vibrating or perhaps violently shaking at a rapid speed.


    So that¡¯s what a High Elf Sentinel is capable of. I see their rank isn¡¯t just for show, after all. They are indeed at the level of War Gods, as I guessed.


    ¡°More mages are being deployed! The Gryphon Knights will be airborne at any time! Hold the wall!¡± he yelled over the crowd and clamber of screams and fighting.


    The defenders roared back in response, but something changed in the undead. A Ghoul that looked different from the others climbed over the wall a few feet from me, but instead of jumping at the defenders, it leaped straight off the wall toward the city. The creature looked..bloated, far more than the others that resembled people.


    We watched in horror as the Ghoul suddenly exploded into a putrid green toxic cloud. The smell was immediate and somehow overpowered the oppressive stench of blood and decay that permeated the entire battle. And before we knew it, more and more of those bloated Ghouls were beginning to show themselves.


    One of them jumped straight at me, and I worried about causing it to explode, so instead of piercing it with my spear, I opted to kick it directly in the chest. My foot was planted firmly in the chest of the lunging undead and I felt its ribs break as I kicked it back over the battlements. The Ghoul immediately exploded, and the force brought the noxious gas directly to me.


    My eyes and throat burned, and I started to cough uncontrollably. I was yanked back by a strong hand, and Agnar shook me and asked, ¡°Are you alright, boy?! Get up!¡±


    One of the defenders actually splashed my face with water and I felt my breathing coming back as the burning subsided. But that was all, a minor remedy. My lungs still felt as if they were on fire but I shrugged Agnar off.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. We need to hold off til the reinforcement arrives,¡± I said gruffly, my voice sounding hoarse.


    I gritted my teeth through the pain and fought off the Ghouls as they came toward us. I dumped more mana into spell cores, and flames burst forward. I made sure to target the bloated Ghouls first with magic. My fire consumed the undead, which exploded, but my flames also tore through the green haze.


    After a few minutes, our stalwart defense was rewarded with the screech of incoming Gryphons. The knights soared through the air and launched their spells against the undead. Fireballs exploded against the dull stone wall and wiped away the Ghouls. A more armored Gryphon swooped down and let loose an enormous torrent of flames that engulfed dozens by the second.


    We had finally pushed back the undead attack. But at what cost?


    ¡ª


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good at all,¡± Sylvia muttered as she finished healing me.


    The burning in my lungs and the cough in my chest had disappeared entirely. I instantly felt better, but¡­


    ¡°Is it some kind of plague or something?¡± I asked her.


    Sylvia nodded her head grimly. ¡°It is. Some illness that sits in the lungs. I have no idea what happens if it progresses, but whatever it will be, it won¡¯t be good,¡± she explained.


    We looked out at the medical tents filled to the brim with the injured. The casualties were far higher than when flying undead attacked and left many people dead and more wounded. In addition to that, there was a new group of people who were coughing and undoubtedly infected with whatever the Ghouls were carrying.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    We had the light mages and Sylvia, who could heal people, but the problem lay within the number of people who were showing up. The toxic clouds had spread through the city, and it was almost certain that the amount of sick people would increase. And if whatever plague the undead were harboring could spread quickly via close contact and inhalation¡­then the numbers would skyrocket.


    ¡°The undead¡­they are going to wait to attack until the illnesses spread to more people,¡± I said.


    Sylvia hummed to herself in agreeance and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll be busy. So get some rest. You¡¯ll probably have another shift this evening. Oh, and you wouldn¡¯t happen to have any ways to help combat this?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Tell the healers and medical staff to wear masks that cover their noses and mouths. It¡¯s probably the best thing they can do to lessen the chance of spreading outside of maintaining cleanliness,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Sylvia said before going over to start helping others.


    ¡°Excuse me! Is it my turn now, miss? I did wait very patiently,¡± Agnar shouted from the bed beside me.


    ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­where did you find this guy again?¡± Sylvia mumbled to herself.


    I didn¡¯t really find him¡­he found me¡­


    I heeded her advice and decided to distance myself from the sick and injured. Unlike getting over a typical illness, there is no guarantee that Sylvia can make my body produce antibodies to fight off another infection. I also had to wonder if light magic did the same.


    Because if it didn¡¯t, we would be in an eternal loop of people getting sick, being healed, and then getting sick again.


    I opted to return to my room instead, but I ran into Bowen on the carriage ride back to the castle. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Much better. I just needed a little bit of sleep. I¡¯m sure in a few hours I¡¯ll be back to normal again. But I heard a new type of undead showed up and may have started spreading an illness. Are you okay?¡± Bowen asked in return.


    I nodded. ¡°It is a nasty airborne illness that spreads from Ghouls exploding into toxic mist. It burned my lungs and immediately gave me an irritating and painful cough,¡± I answered.


    Bowen rubbed his beard with a tired but pensive look. ¡°Then it stands to reason the undead are going to use this illness to weaken us further before their assault. The biggest attack yet may be upon us,¡± he reasoned.


    ¡°I said the same thing. So far, we have done immense damage to them throughout the assault. Their numbers may be infinite in theory, but that only works if they can replenish their numbers with our dead. We have stayed on top of burning bodies so far and took limited damage to our mages through the sacrifices of the many,¡± I said.


    ¡°Indeed. The infinite undead may dwindle faster than expected, but I can¡¯t say we are in a good spot, either. It¡¯s only been a few days, and the horde still looks like it is bursting at the seams. I¡¯d say we¡¯ve truly killed less than half a million, and that¡¯s being generous. The attack from the underground also claimed many lives,¡± Bowen deduced.


    ¡°I agree. It appears this next assault will be the tipping point. Whoever comes out on top may end up winning the entire battle,¡± I said.


    Bowen nodded in agreement and crossed his arms as he stared out of the carriage¡¯s window. I wasn¡¯t sure if I was a good judge of these things, but I was more confident now that I had seen him.


    ¡°Did Sylvia manage to send you that message?¡± I questioned, breaking the silence.


    Bowen nodded solemnly. ¡°She did. I went ahead and agreed to it. After all, there aren¡¯t many people that can do it. I knew the previous mage well; he was a close friend and a Grandmaster long before me.¡±


    ¡°That must be difficult. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said.


    But before Bowen could speak again, I asked, ¡°Would you have accepted the task of using the item if Sylvia hadn¡¯t offered her services?¡±


    Bowen let out a deep breath. It was just him and me in the carriage. He looked out again and said, ¡°No, only if I was forced to do so. I¡¯m a father of two children. Like I told you during our first meeting, my life isn¡¯t just mine now. I have three people I need to think about. I can¡¯t willingly sacrifice myself for heroics when I have the option to live. But¡­I also understand that if we were to lose this battle, then my family would be in imminent danger, and it may be a case where our children have no parents left. It was the most difficult decision to make. Surely you understand?¡±


    ¡°All too well. I never doubted that it would be a difficult choice. And honestly, I may have declined regardless if it were me,¡± I answered.


    That¡¯s right. Even if I had the power to use the item I would not do so. I already wasted a life in ¡°sacrifice¡± for others I will never know. And I have no plans on losing this one. Perhaps if I wasn¡¯t directly involved, or the people I was closest to weren¡¯t, I would already be somewhere else in the world.


    Bowen chuckled to himself. ¡°Yes¡­many may call you a coward, that you lack honor, but I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with prioritizing your life and the life of your loved ones over dying. But that may be a conclusion only a man with a family can reach, as I¡¯m sure if this was twenty years ago, I would have thought differently. However, oddly enough, I felt rather calm about everything when Sylvia said she would try to avoid the worst. I feel as if she can truly save me from death itself,¡± Bowen said.


    That may just be what she does. No¡ª


    ¡°She absolutely will,¡± I said firmly.


    Bowen smiled softly. ¡°Your confidence in her is truly astounding. One day soon, you will make a great husband. Although you practically already are one,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡ªthat...¡ª¡±


    Bowen laughed again and waved his hand at me. ¡°No need to answer that. I already know how you are, Kaladin. I was once in your position. Just take it all in stride, and I¡¯m sure everything will be just fine. And besides, we have far more things to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­that¡¯s right,¡± I said somewhat flustered.


    ¡°Now, go get some rest. We still have much to get done in the coming days,¡± Bowen said.


    ¡ª


    After getting food and rest, I went to my evening shift on the wall and spent it the same as the last, just without any sudden surprises. The undead maintained their steady march as the defenders halted them. But over the course of that shift and into the following day, a new issue had indeed begun to rear its ugly head.


    The disease brought on by the Ghouls was spreading quickly. So far, the disease had yet to turn deadly, and no lives had been claimed by it. But the debilitating cough and constant chest pain were causing problems. And it seemed as if the disease festered high-grade fevers with shortness of breath were the next symptoms.


    Healers and Sylvia were forced to treat those with the worst symptoms to send them back out to the front, but no amount of magic could instantly bring those people back to optimal functions. Those with worse symptoms reported still being tired from the fever and shortness of breath, which made it difficult for them.


    At the rate we were going, those with the second stage of symptoms would only rise, and as they were healed, people would naturally continue to develop more symptoms. And if there was a third stage beyond the second, then people may be out for a more extended period of time.


    And to make matters even worse, the disease cared not who it infected. The mages we desperately tried to protect from the undead were not immune to the disease. We could only push them up the line to be cured as quickly as possible.


    A quarantine zone had been set up at the city¡¯s center to minimize the spread but it was all we could do. No natural remedy had been found as of yet, and even if there was one, it was unlikely we would have enough supplies to cure everyone.


    Regardless, our marching orders have remained the same for the time being. I did my two shifts on the wall, returned home after each, and ended my day when I could. I had little time for socializing, and no meetings were called. That pattern continued on for another day, bringing the total days from the first infection to three.


    And things had indeed gotten worse.


    ¡°We had our first causality from the Ghoul plague. An older woman died in her home,¡± Sylvia had told me over breakfast.


    Our attempts to quarantine people and reduce the spread had failed. Which meant the disease was very infectious. The symptoms had not progressed yet, and the only reason that woman died was because no one knew. But that was where the good news ended, as the number of infected people grew exponentially.


    ¡°Then our guess that the undead are trying to wear us down is the right one. What of the healers? Are they also getting infected?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­even with masks, I still have to heal over half the light mages before the end of the day. I¡¯ve stayed on top of it for now, but I can¡¯t get to enough people,¡± she grumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You are working harder than everyone, even forgoing rest,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know¡­it¡¯s just¡­pissing me off that I can¡¯t solve it. I wish I could send my blood into the air and cure everyone. But I always have to bite them¡­¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have a feeling that very soon, the decisive battle is about to begin,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, and what makes you say that? Shouldn¡¯t the undead wait a few more days?¡± Sylvia asked.


    I pointed my spoon toward the encroaching person. ¡°Because he is here for us.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me. I hate to interrupt your morning meal, but His Highness has summoned everyone,¡± Sir Blackwood said with a short bow.

 Vol.8 Ch.229- The Big Bang.

    ¡°The undead are pushing forward with their plan, which will be in place by dusk today. All movable personnel will be stationed before the sun goes down today,¡± Prince Xander ordered.


    There were some hushed murmurs from the larger group today, but it was Lauren who silenced them. ¡°We do not know why, but the undead are moving¡­unexpectedly. We all guessed that the undead would wait for this¡­plague to spread amongst our ranks, but they are deciding to strike now for some unknowable reason,¡± she explained.


    Bowen nodded in agreement and confirmed by saying, ¡°I sent one final scout last night. Before dawn, I found the undead moving erratically and pushing toward the front lines, including their elites. The undead had even ceased their ungodly construction of a fourth battering ram for no discernible reason.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible an even greater threat has yet to show itself? Something that could even disrupt the undead horde? Does anyone have an idea as to why the undead may be acting this way?¡± Prince Leopold offered an explanation.


    Prince Leopold''s words resonated with me slightly as I thought back to Deguzman¡¯s prophecy. Even to his standards, something abnormal would come, and we would have to face it, or it would spell doom for everyone. And it was an inevitable confrontation at that.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible that reinforcements have arrived so soon. Even an expeditionary vanguard force that launched immediately would have struggled to make it here in time. And even if they did, they would be small in number, and we would have no way to usher them into the city safely,¡± Marshal Cloudsun said.


    ¡°Yeah, there were no powerful monster sightings in the region either. None that would pose a threat to a horde this big, let alone a single Lich. Maybe a new dungeon popped up because of all the death happening, but¡­I can¡¯t see anything strong enough to shake the undead into action coming out of it this early,¡± Guildmaster Elora added.


    ¡°Regardless of the reason, we have no choice in the matter and will use this to our advantage. If the undead are being forced to act rashly, then all the better for us. If no one has anything left to say, then everyone is dismissed. Orders will be sent within the coming hours,¡± Prince Xander stated.


    No one had anything else to add, so the short meeting was adjourned. Afterward, many people mumbled unfamiliarity with each other as confusion and unease spread amongst everyone. This siege was slated as a long, drawn-out process, even with an offensive attack at our own risk. And with a still unknown disease spreading quickly, people grew worried. Yet somehow, it was the undead acting as if time was not on their side.


    That was a discerning change of events that was sure to unnerve anyone. After all, what could spur such a large undead force into acting so hastily? I had only rudimentary guesses, and none spelled out good news for us.


    <Are things really going our way? The prince tried to make it seem like it was a boon for us, but I can¡¯t imagine that the undead pushing into us so early is a good thing.> Cerila asked me as we left the meeting.


    She was asleep before the meeting was called as she had the late night shift the previous day. But I couldn¡¯t lie to her.


    <Yes¡­I believe an unforeseen thing may be lurking around. And they probably aren¡¯t on our side, or we would know about it.> I signed to her.


    Cerila ponded something for a moment before giving me a serious look and asking, <When we go out for our assault. We are in the same group together, right?>


    I raised an eyebrow at her question. I didn¡¯t think it deserved such a severe look from her, but I nodded and signed, <That¡¯s right. It will be you, Varnir, Tsarra, Mom, and me. I don¡¯t see Prince Xander forcefully separating us at the last moment without a valid reason.>


    Cerila smiled softly and just signed an okay. < I will go back and rest some more since I have the time. I¡¯ll see you tonight?>


    <Yes. Rest well.> I told her.


    Cerila left to go back to her room, and I looked over to find Sylvia, slightly frustrated. I thought that it was because I was talking to Cerila, but I soon figured out why.


    ¡°Still not the best at Sign Language?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia rolled her eyes as she crossed her arms, but a faint blush hit the tips of her ears. ¡°It¡ªit¡¯s nothing. Just¡­you two are so fast, so it¡¯s hard to keep up sometimes¡­¡±


    I chuckled at the cuteness and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make sure to slow down more next time.¡±


    Sylvia scoffed at me more in embarrassment than anything and started to walk away a little faster. But I stopped her and asked, ¡°Are you prepared for tonight?¡±


    She abruptly stopped and turned her head slowly. Her crimson eyes told me all that I needed. ¡°I am. Bowen won¡¯t be dying tonight. Not on my watch. So you better kill some Liches for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll save a few just for you.¡±


    ¡ª


    The afternoon came and went quickly. The entire city was hustling as the defenders took their positions. Every section of the wall around the city was fully manned in preparation for the counterattack. The undead had indeed mobilized their full force. Our plan was simple: we would use the magic item to decimate the undead forces. Then, most of us would use Gryphons to drop us directly at the front line to hunt any surviving Liches. But that was only after.


    I viewed the battlefield as the lone Corpse Golem had new comrades. Another half dozen joined their ranks. Two of the golems were pulling two of the three ¡°battering rams¡± into the field, stomping through and crushing their allies to death with every step. We aimed to strike them as they would divert to other wall sections and destroy them while they remained grouped. The third battering ram had yet to reveal itself, so its whereabouts were unknown.


    But Bowen was correct in his accounts. The gross monstrosity that resembled the battering rams was a mockery of life itself. Even from atop the walls, I could see just how horrendous they were in their appearance¡ªdisgusting amalgamations of what seemed to be hundreds of bodies combined into a single, writhing mass. Arms, faces, and every matter of body parts squirmed against the rotting flesh. The entire flesh contraption moved on hundreds of tiny legs. Even the actual battering ram itself seemed to be one giant bone.


    It was truly a revolting sight.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I shook my head and turned my attention to the congregation. Many of us had gathered at the Western gatehouse to prepare the weapon. Lord Vasquez carried an iron crate that was surprisingly small to the battlements. It was chained and locked up tightly. Disregarding the noise of the undead, the constant twang of arrows, and the explosions of magic, Prince Xander moved toward the box and started to unlock the locks with a set of keys.


    It only took him a moment to undo all the locks, but once the crate was opened, I couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. Put under lock and key that only a prince of a nation had access to was an even more unassuming item than the crate itself. It appeared to be nothing more than some wind instrument made of wood.


    There were no engravings, symbols, or anything special about it, indicating that it was a dangerous weapon that could wipe a battlefield clean or take the life of the user. It could have very well been a toy that a child had, and none would be the wiser.


    But that was only at first glance. Through my Dragon eye, I could see that the item held an immense amount of mana. It appeared to me as a pure, white-hot rod of metal straight out of a forge. I had never seen so much mana packed into such a small item, which left no doubt that it was as dangerous as we were told.


    Prince Xander took a deep breath before carefully handing Bowen the item. He looked regretful, to say the least, but Bowen graciously took the item and stood at the front of the gatehouse looking out at the undead horde. Sylvia walked up to him, placed a hand on his shoulder, and gave him a firm nod. Bowen smiled softly in return, but the worry was evident on his face.


    ¡°All you need to do is simply blow into the end of the device like an instrument,¡± Lord Vasquez instructed.


    ¡°Hold until the order is given, Master Bowen. We need the undead to come closer,¡± Prince Xander ordered.


    ¡°I understand. And yes, Your Highness, I shall await your command,¡± Bowen said with a bow.


    We all watched the city''s Western side with bated breath as the hulking Corpse Golems shuffled forward, dragging their heinous siege engines forward. I had yet to see any Liches myself, but I was certain they were waiting amongst the rank-and-file undead as my Soul Sigh had found at least two blips of powerful mana sources amongst the horde.


    After moments of tense waiting, the undead arrived just outside our siege weapons range. But unbeknownst to them, they were in the strike zone for our weapon. Prince Xander raised his hand, but before any command left his mouth, a blur burst from the group, headed straight for Bowen.


    It was too fast, and even Lord Vasquez struggled to react in time to the unsuspecting movement. In a flash of golden lightning, Thrandil had knocked both Sylvia and Bowen away, snatching the dungeon item for himself. My heart sank as I, and I¡¯m sure everyone else, suspected the worst that he would betray us and use the item to strike the city. But to our shocked surprise, he imminently leapt onto the battlements, facing the undead.


    ¡°Make sure someone writes a ballad about this!¡± Thrandil shouted.


    He placed his lips on the item as everyone rushed toward him, but it was too late. I could only watch in slow motion as I inhaled deeply. However, nothing happened. Thrandil had suddenly stopped mid-breath.


    Sylvia had gotten up and put a hand out to stop everyone. ¡°I¡¯ve got it,¡± she said.


    She strutted over with an annoyed look as she stood behind Thrandil. ¡°If you wanted to sacrifice yourself so badly, you should have said so from the beginning. And even though you are a bastard, you are still family. So I can¡¯t just let you die.¡±


    Ah, I see¡­


    A small line of blood dripped down from the back of Thrandil¡¯s arm. It was clear that Sylvia had struck him with her magic and stopped him from moving entirely. I had not expected him to take the item and use it in an attempt at self-sacrifice, and it was clear everyone else was just as surprised.


    ¡°But since you are set on it, why not go through with it?¡± Sylvia said as she bit into his shoulder.


    Thrandil flinched against Sylvia¡¯s power, but he could not combat it. That was until his body started to move on its own, clearly against his will as he fought back.


    ¡°This is for never saying hi to me, Grandpa,¡± she mumbled.


    Thrandil put his lips to the item, and his body moved, blowing directly into it. A loud pinched hum echoed from the item as visible mana swelled around the simple wooden instrument. I didn¡¯t dare use my Soul Sight in fear of just how much mana was truly present but it was clear to see what was happening.


    Despite Sylvia locking him down, Thrandil yelled in pain. Contrary to what was reported, a violent storm of mana surrounded them both, knocking everyone near them aside. But the mana¡¯s source wasn¡¯t from the dungeon item but Thrandil himself. It appeared his mana was trying to rip him apart in a maelstrom of blue mana.


    Sylvia was stuck in the middle of it alongside him, and heedless to the storm, she remained firmly attached to him during the entire process. Blood poured out from her eye sockets, and the pain etched into her face was unmistakable. But the storm grew ever more until it consumed both of them. My heart sank in my chest and I was moving long before I commanded myself to do so.


    Regardless of whether it was a good or bad idea, I walked forward.


    If things didn¡¯t improve, I would rip Sylvia free and save her. Even at the cost of his life. I had little to no feelings for my maternal grandfather; even if it sounded harsh, it was just the truth. Sylvia was far more important to me, and I wouldn¡¯t let her die for his sake.


    As I reached the edge of the storm, I had to use gravity magic to root myself to the ground. Every step forward felt like I was fighting the power of a raw typhoon. Whether it be the raw winds itself or the item manifestation of mana, it cut the skin on my face regardless.


    The wind buffeted against my armor as I broke through the gale. But as I saw Sylvia and Thrandil again, the storm suddenly stopped, and the two of them fell backward onto the stone walkway. I rushed toward them, and thankfully, both of them were still breathing, albeit unconscious. Relief washed over me in an instant.


    This is what it must feel like for everyone else when I do something borderline suicidal¡­I should probably avoid that in the future.


    I sighed deeply as Lord Vasquez was approached. ¡°They are¡­ alive?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­they are both alive,¡± I answered.


    A deep sigh of relief came from the War God, but the shouts had already begun as people pointed to the undead horde. I picked up Sylvia and looked out at the battlefield. A small white sphere had appeared in the sky and continued growing into a large ball.


    Then it happened.


    The sphere expanded into a blinding light that consumed even sound as it expanded and exploded into a giant wave. It did indeed remind me of a nuclear strike as the expanding wave consumed everything in its path. The shockwaves rolled past us, threatening to knock everyone over.


    But when it was all said and done, and sound returned to the world, the battlefield was nothing more than an empty, smoldering crater. The undead, the abhorrent battering rams, all of them were gone without even so much as a speck of dust left in their wake.


    The blast zone was massive, but unlike an explosion, it had not spread damage very far. There were still hundreds of thousands of undead crawling around, and Northern and Eastern hordes were untouched. Regardless, the damage was significant, as hundreds of thousands of undead still remained. They still outnumbered us greatly, but it was by far the most decisive blow yet.


    ¡°To the Gryphons! Find the Liches and slay them all! For Luminar!¡± Prince Xander roared.


    The crowd roared back, and Sylvia stirred in my arms. ¡°Did it work?¡±


    ¡°It did. Both of you are alive, and the undead took a devastating blow. You did great,¡± I told her.


    Sylvia chuckled to herself. ¡°Good¡­damn bastard¡­almost ruined everything for nothing¡­stupid old man,¡± she groaned as her eyes rolled back into her head.

 Vol.8 Ch.230- Resuscitate.

    I left Sylvia to recover while we made our way to the prepared Gryphons. The plan was simple. Those who signed up for the assault would hop onto available Gryphons and be deployed directly onto the front lines to hunt any Liches. Gryphon Knights would circle above, giving air support. We had more volunteers than Gryphons so those who stayed behind were part of a force that was going to push the undead off the western gate of the city in case anyone had to fall back on foot.


    Within minutes, we were airborne and heading straight into the undead horde. The wind whipped around me as Cerila held onto me tightly. Now that the entire air space was devoid of incoming enemy magic or monsters, the Gryphons were flying at blinding speeds.


    Lord Vasquez pulled his Gryphon beside me and yelled over the wind, ¡°Where do you see them?!¡±


    I hesitated to activate my Soul Sight, fearing the aftermath of the dungeon item usage, but I had no choice. I had to find the Liches before they retreated further into their ranks. When I fed mana into my eye, I was left looking at a hazy scene resembling static interference. All the visible mana was distorted; even the Gryphon I was riding on looked warped and disfigured despite my being directly on top of it.


    It almost looks like some kind of toxic fallout but in the form of magical radiation. Whatever that dungeon item did, it can¡¯t be good to remain in this place for long.


    I pushed those thoughts to the side and focused my sight on the surviving mass of the undead. Shambling corpses were toppling over each other and falling into the fresh crater. Due to the interference, I could no longer see the thin mana line that connected them to the Liches, but I could still see the glowing mass of mana that outshone all the undead combined.


    ¡°One of them must have been blasted away by the dungeon item as I only see two Liches! One is far past the northern edge of the crater retreating, and the other is close to the western edge!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Point me to the northern one! I¡¯ll lead my teams over¡ª¡±


    Woosh.


    Our Gryphons suddenly dipped as a Fireball soared over us and off into the distance. A small barrage of spells came our way courtesy of the northern Lich, but we were far enough away that our Gryphons had time to react.


    Lord Vasquez took a horn that was around his neck and blew into it, signaling for his strike squad to follow. He shouted good luck at me before his Gryphon broke away, followed by half of the attackers.


    I gave the hand motion, and Ms. Taurus blew into hers. The rest of the Gryphons fell into line and dived toward the other Lich. We were approaching a landing point that was above the crater, but it needed to be cleared of immediate undead. I launched a handful of Fireballs, packing an extra explosive punch,  into the horde.


    The shockwave blasted away the undead as a hail of other spells impacted the horde, ripping them to shreds or blowing them away. Gryphon Knights that maintained their altitude gave the area a final strafing run of fire magic, clearing away any leftover undead.


    We landed with a thud as the Gryphon slid to a halt and lowered itself so we could dismount. Disembarking was quick, and the Gryphons were even faster, getting back up into the air where they could be called upon with the horns to evacuate us. The undead was already moving toward us, albeit slowly.


    ¡°Garrison and Shadowheart, take half and hold this position! Everyone else is with me!¡± Ms.Taurus ordered.


    Half of the assault team held the evacuation zone with Mom and Professor Garrison, while the rest followed Ms.Taurus. I led everyone straight to the Lich, and now that I was out of the magical interference zone, I could clearly see the Lich¡¯s bright mana.


    We rushed into the first wave of undead and began cutting them all down. The initial pack was just Zombies and Skeletons. With quick strikes from my fire-clad spear, I leaped from one Zombie to another, easily separating their heads from their bodies. Their rotted corpses piled on the ground as we continued to mow through them.


    Bursts of spells ripped into the horde, and Cerila and Ms. Taurus efficiently handled anything that came their way. I watched Ms. Taurus swipe three Skeletons into bone meal, and Cerila froze an entire wave in a block of ice. Just as we were nearing the Lich, something sprang out from swathes of undead, and I brought my spear up to block the strike.


    I felt the impact in my bones and quickly backed off, only for the tall creature to remain hot on my heels. The swing of its massive club had considerable weight behind it, and it was as agile as it was strong. It was Humanoid in shape and wore dirty rags for clothes, but the creature was far too big and muscular to be a regular person.


    Even so, it had clear signs of rot and decay, as if it were an undead. The flesh was missing all the way to the bone. Its face lacked anything and was just a skeleton in the shape of some kind of monstrous species with a strong jaw and tusks. Its skin was also blackened; whether that be through rot or its natural color, I couldn¡¯t tell. I dodged its heavy club strike as it destroyed the ground underneath me and noticed that Cerila and Ms. Taurus were also fighting these creatures off.


    What the hell is this thing? Its eyes aren¡¯t glowing, so it¡¯s not a high-level Undead. Just some suped-up Zombie? Could this be¡­an Orc?


    Regardless of what the creature was, I had to kill it so we could keep moving. As the beast tried to free its club from the ground, I thrust my spear into its exposed ribcage and released my spell core. There was a bright flash followed by an explosion that tore the undead¡¯s chest apart, sending its flesh and bone everywhere. The smell was horrendous, but despite nearly being ripped in half from the inside, the creature still managed to free its weapon and come at me with similar speed and ferocity.


    How annoying. The strength and speed of an Orc with the durability of an Undead. What an unfortunate combination¡­


    I dodged one swing, and as the undead twisted its mangled body for another, I coated my spear in flames and aimed directly at its weapon. The monster itself may have been tricky, but in the end, its weapon was a glorified, oversized stick.


    My spear sliced clean through the club and sent half of it flying off somewhere else. The undead had no face, but I¡¯m sure it was slightly surprised as the opposite end of my spear was sent through its lower jaw into its hollow skull. With another direct explosion but this time in the head, I watched the body fall lifelessly to the ground.


    I killed a group of encroaching Zombies with a torrent of flames just as Cerila dispatched her monster. Ms. Taurus was already giving another group orders to maintain a defensive line as she pushed toward the Lich.


    Cerila and I caught up with her, and Ms. Taurus asked, ¡°Kaladin, how close now?!¡±


    ¡°Close, we should be able to see it after we clear some of these undead away!¡± I yelled back.


    Cerila and I stopped, and we sent a shower of ice and fire into the grouped-up undead. As my flames reduced them to ash, and Cerila¡¯s ice turned them into frozen chunks, we cleared an entire section of them. And at the center was an oddly placed wall of earth.


    ¡°Earth magic! Watch¡ª¡±


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Ms. Taurus¡¯s words were cut short as the three of us scattered the instant we felt a spell core. The ground around us was moving. Spikes were suddenly popping out from the dirt. Earthen walls sprang up and tried to surround us. I broke through some and dodged others. It was like we had suddenly found ourselves in a field of traps.


    Even the dirt at our feet was warping into soft sand, and it was impossible to tell if it would try to hinder our movement or kill us with an attack. I broke apart a wall that skated across the ground only for a handful of stone spikes to launch themselves at me. The Lich was incessant, and its magic was activated quickly. Even a single slip-up would cost us.


    ¡°It¡¯s trying to keep us away from itself! We must push into it before it escapes into the horde or summons its guards!¡± Ms. Taurus yelled as she burst through a stone spike that erupted from the ground.


    I agreed with Ms. Taurus, and through my Soulsight, it appeared that the Lich was trying to retreat into its allies rather than fight us directly. But we were on the defense with little breathing room. I could try to use a powerful spell to blast it away, but I may be left too vulnerable.


    In that case¡­can I try to go toe-to-toe with it?


    I had only fought one Lich, which was a weird experience I could hardly count on. This Lich seemed like it had no intention of allowing us to slay it. I had no idea if I could keep up with it, but it was worth trying. I used my Dragon eye and tracked the multiple spell cores that were moving through the ground.


    I broke apart a stone spear with a sweep of my own that was launched at me and began to form my own spell cores. I sent them out on the same trajectory, and I was able to counter them successfully. My spells collided with the Lich¡¯s, and the ground shook and exploded into dirt and rock fragments.


    I launched smaller and faster Stone Bullets at the incoming projectiles. Those spells overpowered the Lich¡¯s, and my bullets ripped through the spell and any undead on the other side. For the time being, I had successfully countered the Lich, freeing Cerila and Ms. Taurus to push forward.


    But as I was countering the spells from the Lich, the attack group that landed with us were defending me from the undead in the rear. However, in an instant my heart sank momentarily. An enormous spell was cast, and its speed and strength were far too much for me to counter on such short notice. The ground shook violently as huge, thick stone walls erupted from the ground, towering over us and separating me from the other two and those at my back. The undead were pouring in from the sides, and I burnt them to their bones with a rush of flames. I tried to break down the stone walls, but they immediately regenerated back when I did.


    Earthen spikes protruded from the walls, trying to impale me on their sharpened ends. I spun around and cut them into chunks before they reached me, but for every step I took, another three sprang out.


    Did¡­the Lich trick me? Was it purposely hiding its full ability only to spring a trap?


    I shook any doubts away as it hardly mattered. I fought the undead that continued to pour in and destroyed any sudden traps that tried to hit me, but I felt a spell core to my right. I thought it was another trap, but when I preemptively thrust my spear at it, I instead pierced the skull of a rotting farmer that lunged at me. The stone wall gave away, and another path opened only for more undead to flow behind the first. It was nothing more than Zombies and Skeletons, but the sheer amount of them was starting to become overwhelming.


    That was when the ground shook again, but the sounds of familiar screeching could be heard above. Gryphon Knights were strafing the area again with magic, slaying the undead with each strike and opening numerous holes in the walls.


    I see¡­if I focus on one section, then the walls regenerate quickly¡­but the Lich can¡¯t fix a wide area at that speed. So I need to make a bigger mess of things.


    I planted my feet on the ground and used the breathing room provided by the knights to form some spells. The first spells I formed sent globs of flame into the air. The balls floated into the sky and burst apart into streaks. When they hit the ground, they detonated and destroyed undead and the rear alike.


    I had to trust that Cerila and Ms. Taurus were skilled enough to avoid my magic, as I couldn¡¯t keep track of them and the Lich simultaneously. The two of them were moving quickly through the maze of undead and walls, so they were unlikely to get caught up in it. I thrust my spear into the ground and gathered my mana into a new spell.


    I had moved earth and caused a similar phenomenon but never at this scale. The ground wobbled, and the undead that had begun to file in was knocked to the ground as the earth shook violently. I continued to gather more mana until I felt I had enough and released it. What could only be considered to be an earthquake roared as the earth split apart.


    An enormous fissure spread apart, undead fell into the pits, and the stone walls of the Lich came tumbling down into the abyss alongside them. Dust clouds consumed the area, but within a few seconds, they scattered, and the entire area in front of me had been utterly destroyed. The ground was uneven, deep fissures ran across and trapped Zombies and Skeletons, and the maze of walls had been reduced to rubble.


    That was quite a bit of mana, but I still have over half in the tank. This Lich isn¡¯t long for this world.


    I could now see Cerila and Ms. Taurus again. They were fighting Death Knights, but with nothing holding them back anymore, it would only take a few moments before they dispatched them. I could also see the Lich now, exposed and in the open. It used its magic to stabilize the area around it, leaving its friends to fall into the chasms.


    Now that I could see the Lich clearly, I was surprised. I had expected it to be a skeleton just like the first one, but this Lich still had some of its flesh. It wore black and red robes and held a long wooden staff with a blue dungeon core shard at the end. Although it was a rotting corpse, it was evident it was a Beastman of some type as it had a tail.


    Its face was disfigured, with parts of the white bone showing. Its eyes were hollow, and a pale blue, glowing light socketed into them. It must have been a recently risen Lich, probably one of the border guards, because the robes had the Gryphon symbol of Luminar on them.


    Either way, whoever it was, they were already dead. I put mana into my limbs and, using gravity magic, I hopped across the chasms and headed straight for the Lich. The creature sent spells of earth and rock my way, but I dodged or cut them down at ease. I even retaliated, and with loud cracks, my Stone Bullets raced toward their target.


    The Lich tried to bring up barriers, and although it succeeded, it didn¡¯t anticipate the damage, and the bullets went straight through its barriers and pierced the Lich. The undead shuffled back from the force, but of course, it was ineffective, considering I was shooting a corpse. All I needed was to buy some time to get closer.


    Just as I was about to cross the final chasm, an undead jumped straight out of the hole and directly into my path. It had the same glowing eyes as the Lich but wore rusted, tattered armor with no markings and wielded a broken sword. I was forced to fight back, parrying its blows before striking back at it.


    My spear went straight through the rusted armor but found no purchase for lack of flesh. It swept its sword across, but rather than dodging, I relied on my armor. The broken blade hit my armor, and although the force was immense, that was all it was. The blade shattered into pieces, and I thrust my spear into the upper chest, cutting straight through the armor.


    I didn¡¯t have to do anything else as a beautiful blue icicle crushed the creature¡¯s head into dust. The headless Skeleton sunk to the ground as the other two caught up to me. It was just us a few feet away from the lone Lich.


    The undead continued to launch spells at us. Thick boulders hurled at blinding speeds, while spikes of stone burst from the ground. All the spells were dangerous, and they came quickly, but it still wasn¡¯t enough to stop us. I let lightning course through my lower body, which increased my speed even more, and with a sudden burst, I was directly in front of the Lich.


    I thrust my spear out, but the Lich had taken a step back with shocking speed for a mage. But that was fine, as I had somewhat anticipated that. I grinned as the tip of my spear was engulfed in bright white flames. A concentrated burst of magic left the tip, and although the Lich was fast in creating a wall to block it, my spell still reached its target.


    The small beam of fire hit the Lich directly in the chest, and the creature was engulfed in a white-hot inferno. However, there was no way that had defeated it. Thankfully, I wasn¡¯t alone. Ms. Taurus¡¯s spear shattered the stone wall, and she swept her spear across the Lich, separating its burning head from its shoulders.


    Finally, a Lich¡ª


    Even though we had burned and cut the head off the Lich, I watched the headless corpse raise its staff. The blue dungeon core shone lightly as rocks rose from the ground, and with tremendous force hit Ms. Taurus directly in the chest, denting her armor and knocking her back. The Lich was still moving; it was even regenerating.


    I used Soulsight, and from the bright blob of mana that was the Lich, I saw a thin string going off in another direction. It seemed that our worst fear had come to fruition.


    Liches can revive each other.

 Vol.8 Ch.231- Death Comes On A Pale Ram?

    Liches can revive each other.


    That realization seemed to slow down time. I had no idea why the first Lich that was utterly decimated by the magic item didn¡¯t revive while this one was. Perhaps it was the sheer magical firepower that annihilated it beyond repair. And, if that was the case, then there was only one option.


    I watched as the Lich immediately began to regenerate itself. Its head that had been lopped off was magically returning to its body, and it readied its staff for another blow. But before it managed to do so, a white blur moved past me and the still-falling Ms. Taurus. With a single sweep of her sword, Cerila sliced the Lich in half at the chest.


    If I could, I would have just yelled at her to retreat, but she was already committed, and the swing had gone through. I expected to see the Lich retaliate just like what happened with Ms. Taurus, but that didn¡¯t come to pass for some reason. While still using Soulsight, I saw that the bright light of the Lich¡¯s soul had vanished.


    Cerila just instantly killed the Lich. Wait, it¡¯s because of Hubris. Hubris can sever the connection.


    Cerila may be the key to killing off the Liches.


    Not only had the Lich died, but many of the undead around it as well. Their bodies fell to the ground, and bones rattled across the floor. The tiny flickers of their souls were gone. However, there were still hundreds of undead around us, and it would only be a matter of time before those reached us.


    I ran over to the downed Ms. Taurus, but she was already on her feet. She had a worried look as she glared at the fallen Lich, and outside of her dented armor, she seemed fine.


    ¡°Is the Lich truly gone?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, it is. The two of us failed to kill it. It seems Liches can revive each other. But Cerila managed to annihilate it,¡± I told her.


    Ms. Taurus¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Then we have to leave to support the first team. If we couldn¡¯t kill the Lich, the others won¡¯t be able to do so without Cerila,¡± she said.


    A horn materialized from thin air into Ms. Taurus¡¯s hands, and she blew into it, making a thundering noise. She gave the orders to retreat, and the three of us made our way back to the others.


    <Did it work?> Cerila signed while on the move.


    <Yes, it was thanks to you. Your final blow slayed the Lich.> I signed back.


    Cerila smiled softly to herself, but it was slightly unnerving considering the amount of blood splattered across her face and armor. But it was surely something to be proud of. There was no telling if I had used a Railgun shot to hit the Lich if I would have been successful.


    We cleared the surrounding undead that still lingered after the Lich¡¯s death and retreated; however, we were not at full capacity. Many had died in the defense, and in total, we had lost a quarter of our strike force before we reached Professor Garrison, who was still holding the landing zone.


    He was covered head to toe in blood but otherwise was uninjured. Mom was busy ripping undead to shreds, and thankfully, she also appeared unharmed.


    ¡°Did you kill the Lich?! Some of the undead just dropped to the floor a few minutes ago,¡± Professor Garrison asked.


    ¡°The Lich is dead, but we must take Cerila to the others. She is the only one that can destroy it,¡± Ms. Taurus said before blowing into the horn in three short bursts.


    We kept the landing zone clear, as it only took a few minutes before the Gryphons swooped down. As we were mounting the beasts, the Gryphon Knights supported us, strafing the area with magic once more.


    Our Gryphons followed Ms. Taurus toward the north, and even from the sky, things looked grim. Magical attacks had destroyed large sections of the area. And we watched rogue fire spells randomly impact sections of undead, decimating them. The Lich on this side clearly had a different approach and was bathing the area in fire.


    By the time we had arrived, it was clear those tasked with holding the flanks were struggling immensely and had suffered heavy losses, whether it be from the undead swarms or the magic ripping enemy and ally apart. Deeper into the horde was an even worse hellscape.


    The ground was all but destroyed as Lord Vasquez and Guildmaster Elora fought off multiple Dread Knights by themselves. They were completely cut off from their allies, and the Lich was furiously attempting to land magic on their position, forcing them to be constantly on the move.


    ¡°Garrison, take your teams and help the backline for retreat! Kaladin, get Cerila and come with me! We are going straight into the fight!¡± Ms. Taurus ordered.


    The Gryphon Knights bombarded the area to help those on the ground, and I assisted them as well. After launching a sizable Fireball into the horde, I motioned to Cerila, who was at my side doing similar, to follow us as we broke away. Our three Gryphons dove toward the ground but did not land entirely. Their large wings kept flapping, maintaining their altitude, as they made a sudden stop.


    We jumped off their backs, and although it was a long fall, at least two stories, with mana-enhanced bodies it wouldn¡¯t be anything more than a slight discomfort. As we touched down, the Lich instantly fired a Fire Lance spell directly at me. Using gravity magic, I altered its trajectory and sent it flying off in a random direction.


    But it was the intensity of the spell that was worrisome. Even though it was a rather basic spell, I could still tell it held a considerable amount of power behind it. After I blocked the first one, a Fireball was already headed toward Cerila, while the Lich was already casting to target Ms. Taurus.


    This thing is aggressively using its spells. And judging by Soulsight, it doesn¡¯t seem to be running out of mana any time soon. Hell, there is a chance that it can¡¯t run out of mana at all.


    I moved through the craters and made my way toward Lord Vasquez. The man bisected a Dread Knight with his flaming axe and blocked the attack from another before kicking it in the chest, crumbling its ribcage and sending it soaring.


    ¡°Kaladin, give me your report,¡± he said as he launched a Fireball at the Lich, only for the Lich to directly counter it midair with its own.


    ¡°The Lich on our side is dead. Ms. Taurus and I failed to kill it, but Cerila has the ability to take them down for good,¡± I said.


    Lord Vasquez spat a glob of blood on the ground and snarled. ¡°Good news then. We¡¯ve also failed to kill this creature. We¡¯ve brought it down with magic and blade three times, only for it to keep coming back. It¡¯s continually raising these Dread Knights, and its magic attacks are nonstop,¡± he growled.


    ¡°How¡¯s it defense?¡± I asked, sending my spear into the skull of a regenerating Death Knight.


    ¡°Lackluster. It relies heavily on its offensive magic to counter anything,¡± he said, blowing apart another Death Knight with magic.


    ¡°Good. Then buy me a little time and cover for me. I¡¯ll make an opening for Cerila and you to strike it down,¡± I said.


    ¡°Understood,¡± he answered.


    Cerila, Guildmaster Elora, and Ms. Taurus were handling a large group of Death Knights, so I took the opportunity to prepare. I stepped back and, with earth magic, made multiple thick walls between me and the Lich while covering myself in a thick layer of stone. I started to gather mana into my spear as the sounds of explosions and battle rang out in all directions.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    It was evident the Lich could sense that something was amiss and was targeting me heavily, but Lord Vasquez maintained the defense along with my walls. The golden horn on the end of the spear sprouted a bright white flame that slowly grew in size. From my Spatial Ring, I took out a small piece of Mythril I had squeaks make for me. The white flames consumed a black bolt in its inferno. The smoldering heat in the enclosed space was unbearable, but it was just a sacrifice I had to make.


    Instead of growing larger, the flames wobbled and started to condense as the flame took on a blue hue. With a few more seconds, the flame had taken on a glass-like appearance, and with some more concentration, it was ready. The heat was burning my lungs and eyes and the rock closest to my spear turned into molten slag.


    ¡°Move out of the way, Vasquez!¡± I yelled.


    I used my Soulsight to aim, and once Vasquez was out of the way, I launched the spell. There was a deafening crack as the small projectile blazed forward, burrowing straight through the rock and leaving a molten trail. The spell traveled through the stone walls in a split second and I watched through the small hole as the spell tore straight through the Lich, hit the dirt behind it, and exploded.


    The earth shook violently, and the dust cloud was immense, covering the entire area. It was a direct hit, and it had obliterated the Lich.


    However, the Lich¡¯s soul remained intact. Not even a direct Railgun shot could kill them.


    ¡°What a terrifying spell¡­how does one even manage to create such a devastating attack,¡± Lord Vasquez muttered.


    I brought down the protective walls around me and breathed in some fresh air, or at least air that wasn¡¯t burning hot as the miasma of death, decay, and rot that lingered was unbearable. I watched as Cerila and Guildmaster Elora rushed the Lich¡¯s last position. In a crater, the Lich was slowly regenerating itself, bringing its bony body back to whole.


    But as the head was starting to form, Cerila thrust Hubris directly into its mouth, exploding the skull into fragments and killing the Lich. Hundreds of undead in the distance dropped dead, as did the regenerating Death Knights that lay about. We had successfully accomplished our goal, and although our casualties were higher than we would have liked, it was a start in the right direction. Only nine more Liches were left somewhere in the horde, but the undead had taken far more significant losses today.


    ¡°We are retreating! Back to the Gryphons!¡± Lord Vasquez announced before blowing into his horn.


    The horn gave its call, and the four of us began to move back toward the landing zone to support the others, but, as we were running, the earth started to rumble. I checked the immediate surroundings but sensed or saw no magic of the sort. The ground started to shake even more violently, and through my Soulsight, an extremely bright light that surpassed even the Liches or a War God appeared. I had to avert my eyes from the burning light, but as I did, something exploded out from the earth.


    ¡°What in the world is that thing?¡± Guildmaster Elora muttered in disbelief.


    When I turned back around, I saw that a giant figure had seemingly stepped out of the rubble. It was enormous in size, dwarfing even the Corpse Golems from before by a lot. Its skin was a sickly whitish-green color; it had eight arms sprouting at odd angles from its torso. There was no head on the creature, and instead, a large gaping mouth was placed on its stomach.


    At the end of its arms were large, misshapen hands with dozens of fingers, and large gemstones were at the center of the palms. There was no question about it. All those gems were Dungoncore shards and appeared in perfect condition. And they were all large enough to fit the stature of the creature.


    The new monster emanated an ominous aura, but it was not alone. From its grotesque maw filled with razor-sharp teeth, something descended with an overwhelmingly oppressive aura. And that was quite literal, as the creature slowly glided toward the ground. It was undead, with a bright white skull and glowing red eyes. It wore pitch-black, aggressive-looking armor with menacing spikes and a cape. A black metal circlet crowned its forehead, with another sizeable orange dungeon core shard at its center. It wielded a bright blue cobalt staff with an even more giant dungeon core shard gripped at its end by metal prongs.


    But it was the skeleton itself that was odd. Its body proportions were¡­ awkward. It was short and stout in size but had disproportionately long arms and a much larger torso size compared to its legs. It¡­ reminded me¡­ Jen.


    Are those Dwarves? What am I even looking at anymore?


    ¡°Eight dungeon core shards on a single creature? There were¡­nine Liches left¡­did they combine into that creature?¡± Guildmaster Elora wondered.


    ¡°Lord Vasquez, what are we to do?¡± Ms. Taurus asked.


    Vasuqez stared wide-eyed at the monstrosity and the undead. ¡°Those things¡­they are far too dangerous to be left alone. We have to kill them. Now.¡±


    He turned to me with a serious gaze and asked, ¡°Kaladin, can you use that spell again?¡±


    ¡°I can, one more time, and that¡¯s it,¡± I said with a nod.


    ¡°Good. Then we will buy you time. Aim for that¡­Lich, it may be controlling the giant. We¡¯ll get Cerila close,¡± he said gravely.


    <Kal¡­can you really use that magic again?> Cerila signed worriedly.


    I don¡¯t have a choice. Those things¡­they are beyond the pale. They are not normal, even in the sense of monsters or undead of this world. I only have one more Mythril bullet.


    This¡­this must have been what Deguzman was talking about.


    <I can. And I will. Just strike the final blow. I trust you, Cerila.> I signed back with a firm nod.


    Cerila gritted her teeth as everyone gripped their weapons a little tighter. ¡°Then everyone. Give it all you have,¡± Lord Vasquez said as he gave a long, two-burst breath into the horn.


    The air was filled with screeches as Gryphons flew in the air, launching magic at the giant. The giant¡¯s mouth pulled into a thin smile as the top two palms faced up toward the sky. A storm of fire, wind, earth, and water struck the giant in a mass of magic, but it was only a moment before the dust cleared. In the air around the giant were complex shapes and designs. They pulsed, and all the spells that were fired at the giant were returned to the original casters. The screams of man and Gryphon echoed in the sky.


    Anti-magic. I can blow past that. If it can kill a Dragon, then a Railgun shot can break through anti-magic.


    From the other palm, tendrils made of plant matter spewed out and up into the sky. They were moving so fast that if one blinked, they would have missed it. The vines wrapped around the Gryphons and crushed them along with their riders into a red mist. The follow-up attack from another palm sent Ice Spears into others while another launched globs of fire. In a flash, dozens of elite Gryphon riders had been decimated.


    At the same time, the new superior Lich raised its hand, and although I didn¡¯t have my Soulsight active, I could still feel the foreboding mana circulate and form. Skeletons, Zombies, and Ghouls started to drop, and their forms became sickening liquids of biomass and other materials. We watched in horror as the liquid mass took the shape of five figures.


    They looked to be of the same race as the summoner. They all wore thick black plate armor and wielded various weapons, but they all had one thing in common. Where there should have been heads, there was nothing but a faint, misty orange glow. And they all rode atop giant skeleton animals that looked like rams with massive horns.


    They were all mounted Dullahans.


    Lord Vasquez raised his blazing war axe and roared, ¡°Fight or be forgotten!¡±


    I was already gathering mana into my spear, and the flames had started to turn blue and condense as they charged into the Dullahans. But I felt a chill run down my spine and found the Lich watching me. It showed no signs of countering me. It just watched me silently.


    Once the Railgun was ready, I immediately launched it¡ªI fell to my knees as I felt the waves of mana leave my body. I wanted to vomit, but another deafening bang cut through the air.


    The spell would have been a direct hit on the Lich and the giant, but the Lich gripped its staff, and I felt an immense wave of mana as the air warped around it. My Railgun abruptly stopped, the blue flames twisting and warping along with the space around it. It seemed to be getting sucked into an invisible space. But that was before it started to wobble and turn.


    No way¡­is it using gravity magic?


    I let my bloodlust roll out of me and yelled, ¡°Everyone! Take cover!¡±


    The effect was instant; everyone dropped to the ground, even sprinting and rolling across the ground. I hit the dirt just as another bang rang out, followed by a massive shockwave. Rolling over, I looked back in horror as an explosion went off and a section of Curia¡¯s wall began to crumble to the ground.


    My own spell had just destroyed our walls.

 Vol.8 Ch.232- Shifting Tide.

    To think my most powerful spell would be countered so easily¡­what the hell is this monster?


    Ring. Ring. Ring. Ring. Ring. Ring.


    I felt the guilt of my failure weighing down on me along with the encroaching mana sickness as the city bells rang, singling the mark of a counterattack that would see us charging into the field. My spell had done more damage than all the undead force combined. The city was now open to the undead horde, and I undoubtedly killed many people and sealed the fates of countless others.


    Even though I wanted to lament my failures, I didn¡¯t have the luxury of doing so. I was on a battlefield, and with my mana so low from two Railgun shots, all I could do was maintain body enhancement for the time being and defend myself. Any other attempts at large-scale magic from me would see me risk dying.


    And we had a small team of elite undead riding straight toward us. How could a single Lich raise five of them in an instant? Shouldn¡¯t Dullahans and Liches be similar? Or have we always been wrong, and Liches were always the superior undead?


    My thoughts were called back to attention by another shout from Lord Vasquez. ¡°Nothing changes! Continue the offensive! Make openings for Cerila to finish off the undead!¡± he ordered.


    It was five versus five, and we met the charging Dullahans straight on. I watched Cerila use her ice magic as a spear, which impaled the first rider¡¯s ram straight through its body. I also had the same idea, so I firmly planted my spear into the ground and braced my fist.


    The rider tried to avoid it, but the monstrous ram moved too quickly. And even though it managed to jump, I thrust my spear into its midsection. I wanted to try and toss the undead, but my arms shook from the impact as it felt like I had been hit by a moving truck.


    I grit my teeth but was forced to back away, removing my spear from its body. The rider regained control, and the undead ram scratched its front leg on the ground before charging at me again. The Dullahan brought its large black sword down and planned to use it as a lance. Even if I did the same maneuver again, the sword would hit me before I stopped the monster¡¯s charge.


    I dodged to the side, barely avoiding the slash of the blade. It was frustrating. If I had more mana, I could quickly dismount the Dullahan using earth magic. But I would be in trouble if I ran out and had nothing left to fight the Dullahan itself.


    Well, I suppose it¡¯s time to use some of these. I was holding onto them for a rainy day.


    The Dullahan charged me again, and I waited for the last moment where I could dodge. The Dullahan was much faster and anticipated my movements; its blade swept across my breastplate, but that was all it did. From my Spatial Ring, I summoned a glass ball and tossed it on the monster¡¯s side.


    I used a minuscule amount of mana and put it into one of the most basic spells, one of the first fire spells I had ever learned. I released Scorch, and a tiny burst of flames shot out of the tip of my spear. The flames themselves were incredibly weak, and if I were fighting a person, I would be lucky to singe their hair, let alone burn them in any meaningful way.


    But the violent concoction from the Alchemical Firebombs only needed a tiny spark.


    Boom.


    As the ram turned to orientate itself for another charge, my spell lit the substance, and it exploded into a fireball. Being that close to an explosion made my ears ring, but the effect was immediate. I averted my face as bone shrapnel pelted me. When the smoke faded, the Dullahan¡¯s mount was reduced to a scattering of random bones.


    The Dullhuan itself was also not unscathed. I had taken the entirety of its left leg armor off and severely damaged the left torso and arm section. White bone shone through the mangled armor, but other than that, the Dullahan was already regenerating the severe damage. But that was fine. I only needed to tie the creature down until Cerila could finish it off.


    Or at least, that was the plan.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    I tossed myself to the side and ran full speed to dodge the incoming magic. I managed to dodge the first strike, which was a giant tendril of plants, but the Ice Spears that impacted the ground knocked me off my feet and sent me rolling across the ground. There was no moment of respite as I brought my spear up just in time to block the Dullahan¡¯s sword.


    The strike held immense power, but I honestly expected more. Perhaps because it was a freshly risen undead, it still hadn¡¯t had time to maximize its power. I stood up and used the momentum to knock the blade up, but the Dullahan surprisingly stepped into me. It must have understood it couldn¡¯t let me gain distance to use my spear as it pressed a relentless attack against me.


    I blocked and parried its blade, but I struggled with it without using magic to increase the gap. I also couldn¡¯t put more mana into my body enhancement to get me away quicker. Any attempt to retreat was met with an immediate aggressive response. The monster never tired, and every strike kept the same intensity as the first.


    Even so, I was holding my own. I had blocked every single attack, and my counters were connecting. But unlike a living opponent, it didn¡¯t matter how often I struck at it. Every time my spear pierced its armor, there was no sensation of ripping into flesh, and it did little to slow it down. Also, one of the most significant weaknesses of the undead, its head, wasn¡¯t present. If I could at least hit that, I could disable it for a few moments.


    But Dullahans are supposed to have heads¡­even if they can be detached at will, there should be a head somewhere.


    I blocked a thrust and diverted the strike to my side. I planned on bashing the Dullahan¡¯s exposed leg, but I heard a sudden set of running footsteps behind me.


    ¡°Duck!¡± Professor Garrison shouted.


    I dropped to the ground and watched Professor Garrison¡¯s sword swing over me. The Dullahan blocked it from the side, but the sheer force of the strike blew the Dullahan backward.


    ¡°Thanks for the assist¡­¡±I said.


    ¡°No problem. Let¡¯s handle these things and get to that giant before things get even worse,¡± Professor Garrison said as he glared at the giant monstrosity.


    The undead giant was constantly firing off magic toward the wall and into the group of defenders that remained. The Gryphon Knights were keeping its attention, but they were purely defensive. They couldn¡¯t get past the anti-magic, let alone dodge all the spells the giant was launching at them. And even though more riders had been dispatched from Curia, they still suffered heavy losses.


    I saw Cerila, who now had Mom at her side. The two of them were overwhelming their Dullahan, so it would only be a matter of time before we had the advantage here. Back on our side, the Dullahan pressed its attack. Professor Garrison met it head-on with his sword, and the two exchanged blows.


    I came in from the sides and did considerable damage to it. My second spear thrust hit right at the elbow joint, ripping through the remaining armor and separating its left arm. The Dullahan slashed across its body in protest, but Professor Garrison gave it a swift kick to the exposed leg.


    The Dullahan crumbled from the blow, and I sent my spear directly down its headless neck and into its torso. But I felt something odd. There was a weird amount of resistance that shouldn¡¯t be there, and when I hit it, the orange flames that sprouted from the armor ceased.


    ¡°The Dullahans¡¯ heads are in their chest! Aim for the center breastplate!¡± I shouted to anyone who could hear me.


    With the help of Professor Garrison, the two of us brutally hacked the Dullahan to pieces. We tore its armor off, scattered its bones away, and kicked its limbs elsewhere. All the while, the monster was trying to regenerate itself, but once we ripped the chest plate off and removed the cracked head, I reared back to toss it.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Cerila and Mom had already finished their Dullahan off and were running over to assist us. Cerila¡¯s eyes lit up, and she brought her sword back as I tossed the head. In mid-flight, the Dullahan¡¯s eyes lit up with an orange glow, but Cerila cut the creature¡¯s head in two. Once again, Cerila and Hubris had managed to slay the creature completely.


    ¡°Finally¡­let¡¯s go help the others,¡± Professor Garrison said with a deep sigh.


    ¡°That may be difficult,¡± Mom said as she brought up her daggers and glared off to the side.


    ¡°Damn it. They finally managed to get close, huh?¡± Professor Garrison snorted as he brought up his blade.


    The undead horde had regained a sense of coherence as the corpses shambled toward us. From the pack, a few Ghouls sprinted forward as the vanguard. Cerila froze a section of them into blocks of ice as we cut down the rest.


    Thankfully, these Ghouls didn¡¯t explode into toxic gas but were still agile and dangerous. Putrid blood spurted out as my spear went straight through a Ghoul¡¯s chest. I kicked it off my spear and knocked a few Zombies down before cutting down another.


    I looked back to tell Cerila to make a wall, but she was already gathering mana into a spell core. ¡°Hold them off a bit longer. Cerila is almost ready,¡± I said


    Professor Garrison¡¯s greatsword cut down dozens of the shambling corpses with a single swing. Mom effortlessly cut down numerous undead, each strike from her dagger straight into their heads, dropping them to the ground in a flash. The cold grew to the point I could feel it chill the air and I called for us three to retreat.


    Once we did, Cerila unleashed her magic. From a single spot, an enormous burst of blue ice spread out rapidly, engulfing the horde in a solid glacier and freezing them solid, while also separating us from the others. It was truly magnificent.


    We took our chance and sprinted toward Guildmaster Elora, who was handily defeating her Dullahan. She had already pinned it to the ground and kept it in a devastated state for Cerila to finish. Elora kicked the limbless skeleton over, and Cerila thrust Hubris into its chest. The orange glow disappeared, along with its life.


    As we ran over to support Ms. Taurus, Elora asked me, ¡°Any chance you can use some more of that magic Dragonslayer?¡±


    ¡°No¡­I¡¯m almost entirely out of mana at this point,¡± I told her.


    She clicked her tongue, not really at me but more in frustration. ¡°Anyone have an idea how we are going to take those two down?¡± she asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll handle it when we get there!¡± Professor Garrison shouted.


    Ms. Taurus grinned as she looked back at us. Her Dullahan was on the end of her spear, and she tossed it around and started running toward us. Cerila sprinted forward, and even though the Dullahan was flailing around, it couldn¡¯t get off her spear, and Cerila once again sent Hubris directly into its chest.


    We also didn¡¯t have to go far, as Lord Vasquez had already reached us. He held the glowing skull of his Dullahan in his hand. Cerila held her sword out, and he skewered it on her blade while crushing it with his hands. Vasquez snarled as he rested his axe on his shoulder and glared at the Lich. The Lich was still watching us from a distance, seemingly content with acting defensively.


    ¡°Ready yourselves for more tricks. This creature is an unknown factor, but we must bring it down now that we are forced to act offensively,¡± he growled in a low tone.


    ¡°The undead are already gathering around it. We have to push back the horde to get to it,¡± Ms. Taurus said.


    ¡°Then let''s cut a path through this trash and end this,¡± Garrison said, brandishing his blade.


    <I¡¯ll open a path for us.> Cerila signed.


    ¡°She intends to use magic? Then I¡¯ll assist. Let¡¯s show them the might of the living,¡± Vasquez said as he raised his hand.


    The two of them formed their spell cores, and the ensuing magic was devastating. The clash of fire and ice was intense as fire tore through the ranks of the undead, burning them down to their bones while ice consumed swathes of Zombies and Skeletons in its embrace. With a clear path, we ran toward the Lich, but Elora pointed something out that immediately had us worried.


    ¡°Hey, shouldn¡¯t the Dullahan¡¯s mounts have disappeared as well¡­why are they still active¡­ and why are there even more?¡± she asked worriedly.


    The Lich was at the end of the cleared path, and he raised his staff. We were still a ways away when more of the grotesque concoction morphed and created even more Dullahans. There were over a dozen now, and they were also using the liquid mass to make their personnel Death Knights.


    This almost seems hopeless. Even though we handled the first five, if we have to continue to fight an endless amount of higher undead, the giant will eventually have wiped out the Gryphon Knights, leaving us to be the following targets.


    ¡°Nothing changes! Kill them all!¡± Lord Vasquez roared as his battle axe ignited into flames, and he swung at the first group of Death Knights.


    We clashed with the Death Knights as the Dullahans sat in the rear, making even more. With the Death Knights being commanded, their threat level increased drastically. I thrust at one Death Knight that took the blow directly to its chest while another came from its back and pushed its spear at me.


    The blade shattered against my armor, but as the first Death Knight tried to hold onto my weapon, I managed to retreat. The Death Knights weren¡¯t mindlessly attacking us with brute strength but employing actual tactics. And even though Cerila was killing whatever Death Knights came at her, their number was swelling by the moment. They were also backed up by the horde that had gathered after the initial magical barrage.


    ¡°We are going to get overrun at this point!¡± Professor Garrison shouted as he beheaded two more Death Knights.


    ¡°There is no retreating! Continue to press forward and support Cerila!¡± Vasquez shouted back.


    We closed our formation and fended off Zombies, Skeletons, Ghouls, and Death Knights alike as we moved forward with Cerila and Vasquez at the front. We were cutting them all down, but Professor Garrison was correct. Eventually, we would be overwhelmed. We were far from any support; the Gryphon Knights could no longer assist us, and we were out of range from any mages on the walls.


    Even so, we aren¡¯t out of options yet.


    ¡°Vasquez! Hold your flames; set the bombs on fire after I throw them!¡± I yelled.


    Lord Vasquez ceased his magic, and from my Spatial Ring, I tossed more bombs into the horde. I only kept a dozen or so on me, but after throwing the last ones, I gave the signal. I made sure to toss them far enough as not to get caught in the blast, and Vasquez did his part.


    He went waves of fire in every direction, and they ignited the alchemical mixture, causing a subsequent chain of explosions. Bones and body parts flew through the air as the shockwave hit us on all sides. Some were a little close for comfort, but I had drastically thinned the encroaching horde and destroyed most of the Death Knights. A direct path to the Dullahans had been opened.


    But as we began to move toward the elite undead, the ground started to shake. At first, it was only minor, but it quickly grew in intensity.


    ¡°Give me a break! I¡¯m getting really tired of that bastard showing up every minute!¡± Elora snapped.


    The ground continued to shake, and in the distance, I could hear something faint over the sound of the moaning dead and battle.


    ¡°But this is different¡­Kal, do you hear that?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­it sounds like cavalry? And something even bigger?¡± I said, unsure of myself.


    Great¡­now we have undead mounted units to fight on top of their already mounted commanders¡ªwait¡­what the hell is that?


    From the north, in the distance, something came into view. It must have been enormous, dwarfing the giants by leagues since I could see it from afar, and its dust cloud was just as impressive. It towered over the horde, and as it got closer, the shaking grew along with it. Eventually, it came into view.


    It was an enormous black monster. It walked on four legs, with its front legs being far larger than the back, and had a flat-shaped head and black leathery skin. Its eyes glowed a bright red, and it even seemed to have armor made of Blood Iron strapped onto it. I had only seen pictures of it in my book and even now I was wearing its leather.


    ¡°An adult Goliath? What is a Goliath doing here?¡± Professor Garrison said in awe.


    I used my Dragon eye and enhanced my vision, but I couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°There¡­is a Dwarf riding on top of it. And there isn¡¯t just one Goliath¡­there are two smaller ones beside it,¡± I said in disbelief.


    Even for a moment, the undead seemed to stop to face the encroaching monsters. From the north, a thunderous horn boomed, followed by dozens more. The Goliath plowed through the backlines of the undead, crushing hundreds of them with each step. Following in their trail of destruction, the bright mid-day sun beamed down and reflected on the gray armor of thousands of mounted soldiers. They all wore thick armor and rode atop many different monsters that all wore either armor of Blood Iron or Blood Iron collars.


    A booming voice, no doubt amplified by a magic device, let out a bellowing laugh. ¡°Charge forward, brothers! Steel and blood!¡±


    ¡°Blood and steel!¡± the army roared back.


    That voice, I¡¯ve heard it once before.


    ¡°Edrunn Greatbeard¡­that crazy bastard is here? How did he even¡­¡± Elora said while staring up, dumbfounded by the monsters.


    War God Vasquez smiled wickedly. ¡°The Dwarven army has arrived.¡±

 Vol.8 Ch.233-Deliverance From Below.

    Many of us, myself included, were dumbstruck. There was never a mention of Dwarves ever sending a notice that they would be coming to assist. Communications with them would have been cut off the moment the undead breached the Iron Citadel. If anything, it was more likely the undead also caused some havoc in Krunbar, and the Dwarves were rarely spotted sallying out from the mountain. Even during the war, they scarcely made an effort to go on the offensive.


    Either way, their presence was certainly most welcome. And the time for us to stop gawking was over as the remainder of the Death Knights were charging at us once more while the Dullahans, the giant, and the Lich turned their attention to ever-encroaching Goliath.


    We were outnumbered four to one by the Death Knights, but we were fighting with renewed vigor. Lord Vasquez¡¯s axe ignited into flames and released a wave of scorching flames with a single sweep at the range that consumed multiple Death knights in its inferno. Cerila sent multiple lances of ice into the charging undead, skewering them and freezing them solid.


    The Death Knights were numerous, but we were making short work of them. The others finally reached us, and we jumped into the fray as a group. My spear was thrust through skeletal heads as Professor Garrison split others down the middle. Mom was a blur of lighting as she danced between the groups, beheading the creatures with a single swipe from her daggers.


    Within a few moments, we had cleared the Death Knights out, and the Dullahans seemingly had no intentions of reviving their minions. And by the time we finished our group off, the Goliath was nearly upon us.


    The towering monster shook the ground with every step. Each one of its four legs easily squashed undead beneath their march. The undead giant had completely turned its attention to the Goliath and launched a barrage of spells from its grotesque hands.


    A storm of various magic spells soared through the air and hit the massive Goliath. The monster used its titanic front legs as a shield and braced itself against the assault. We watched with bated breath as the magic made an impact. Goliath hide was well known for being sturdy and resilient. But no one was certain if it could withstand so much magic from an ungodly abomination.


    But it did.


    The Goliath did have blood dripping down from gashes of missing flesh on its front legs, but the creature let out a defiant roar as it lowered its head and charged forward like an angry bull. The Goliath reared back on its back legs, intending to crush the giant. The undead giant brought four of its arms up to block the attack.


    I had fully expected the unknown creature to succeed, but the earth shook violently as a literal gushing fountain of blood and viscera exploded out from its body. It turned into a rain shower of blood that drenched us even further in the muck of battle. But we still continued to watch as there was no way we could get in the way of such large creatures battling.


    The giant¡¯s limbs flailed underneath the enormous legs of the Goliath as it frantically released spell after spell. However, with frightening speed, the Goliath let out a mighty roar, reached down with its head, and ripped half the giant¡¯s torso off with a single bite. Another fountain of blood sprayed out. The Goliath ripped the giant to pieces while continually crushing the undead into a pool of mutilated flesh and blood, even going as far as to rip out the dungeon core shards and eat them.


    I¡­am very glad I never ran into a Goliath in the dungeons or the wild. This thing may almost be as strong as the adult Wyrm.


    Finally, after multiple bites and stomps, that giant was reduced to nothing. In the distance, the undead horde crumbled and faltered¡ªthousands dropped to the ground, motionless. It was indeed true that the giant seemed to be some amalgamated Lich, maintaining numerous undead.


    But even so, the other Dwarven Lich just continued to watch. At least until it pointed its hand at the Goliath and the numerous Dullahans raced off to fight the monster. The Lich turned to face us, but a proud shout echoed over the battlefield. The Dwarf, riding atop the Goliath, lept down, wielding axes in each hand.


    The black Mythril axes glowed a subtle blue as runes across the axe¡¯s head sprang to life. That was also when the ominous aura of the Lich suddenly increased. The Lich brought its staff up, and the air warped as an invisible force shot off and hit the Dwarf mid-air, sending him flying away. The Dwarf flew for quite some time before hitting the ground. His body rolled across the ground near us.


    ¡°Is¡­he dead?¡± Professor Garrison asked.


    Guildmaster Elora snorted. ¡°There¡¯s no way that crazy bastard would die so easily¡­¡±


    And sure enough, the Dwarf sprang up and spat a glob of blood onto the ground. Thankfully, he was fully armored and was covered almost head to toe in intricate Mythril armor. ¡°Well damn, that one is full of surprises. What even is that thing? Some kinda Lich?¡± he grumbled.


    ¡°It is. Some new variation of a Lich we¡¯ve never seen before. It¡¯s probably the commander of the horde, Master Edrunn,¡± Elora explained.


    The Dwarf turned his attention to us and his eyes widened as he grinned, seemingly noticing us for the first time. ¡°Ah¡­little Elora and even the Dragonslayer! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here!¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°Little¡­Elora?¡± Mom mumbled to herself.


    Elora was a Guildmaster and far from young or little. But maybe to a Dwarf that has lived for over a hundred years, she may seem that way. But any further conversation was cut short as a menacing bloodlust pierced us.


    And something even more unexpected happened.


    ¡°Is that Lich¡­talkin¡¯?¡± Edrunn Greatbeard asked.


    The Lich was indeed talking, but in a language I had never heard. It should have been impossible; the undead, especially a skeleton, were incapable of speech. Sure, Zombies and Ghouls, those who still had some semblance of flesh and skin, could moan or make noises, but full-on conversations were nothing, something that had been recorded before. Then again, today seemed to be the first of many things.


    The Lich¡¯s bloodlust was bone-chilling, and as the creature spoke in its deep, chest-rattling language, faint red glows started to come to life across its armor and circlet. The glow revealed numerous symbols. All of them appeared to be some type of rune, but unlike the blue glow that was usually associated with runes, a sinister red hue was present.


    ¡°Whatever that creature is doing, it can¡¯t be good for us. While the Dullahans are distracted, let¡¯s engage the Lich and bring this to a close,¡± Lord Vasquez announced.


    We gripped our weapons tighter and moved to engage the Lich. It was a full sprint toward the undead, but as we were nearing it, the Lich pounded its staff into the ground. The air warped and was sent out in a shockwave that washed over us. The blast didn¡¯t knock anyone over, but it still felt like something had pushed against me. And with every step, it felt like an invisible force was pushing back.


    Is this truly gravity magic? I thought it couldn¡¯t directly affect other people¡­what am I doing wrong compared to this creature?


    The Lich continued its rambling as if it were praying. The runes along its armor continued to glow as more came to life with power.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    I pushed forward. Every step closer to the Lich felt heavier and heavier as the invisible force increased. Even the War Gods like Vasquez and Ms. Taurus struggled to push forward. Others tried to use magic, but the spells flew off course, being sent elsewhere randomly by the invisible force that kept us back.


    The Lich suddenly changed its attention as it pointed an armored finger directly at me. I could feel the enormous swelling of mana as the air warped around its hand. Like a bullet, something shot out at me, and I forced the last dredges of mana into my body to quickly bring up my spear.


    The invisible force hit the shaft of my weapon like a freight train, and I felt the bones in my arms shatter from the force. Even the metal of my armor dented in, and the pressure sliced open the skin of my face. The Lich continued its chanting as it prepared another spell.


    I held onto my spear by sheer willpower. The bones in my arms were devastated, and another attack of that caliber may break through entirely. As the spell was launched at me, a blur appeared in front of me. Cerila used the flat of Hubris to take on the spell.


    She had moved beyond her limits as blood seeped from her fresh wounds and even her bloodshot eyes. The Lich launched another invisible force bullet, but Cerila and Hubris blocked it again. The force cut at Cerila¡¯s flesh and ripped her armor, but she remained standing. That was until the invisible force increased from in front of and above us.


    I was brought to my knees by the overwhelming gravity, crushing the ground beneath me. Even looking up felt like a monumental task. But Cerila remained on a single knee, defiantly fighting against the invisible force as did the others. A horn was blown and the ear splitting noise pierced the air.


    ¡°Now, you beast! Crush this bastard!¡± Edrunn Greatbeard roared.


    The Goliath that had been distracted by the numerous Dullahans crawling over and stabbing it like an army of ants let out a roar as it moved over to us. The giant creature reared back once more to crush the Lich under its massive front legs. The hulking limbs came racing down, but as they were about to reach the Lich, they abruptly stopped as if they had hit an invisible wall.


    The Lich¡¯s gravity field seemed impenetrable. Magic and physical attacks were doing nothing to it, and the more time that went on, the stronger the Lich appeared to be getting as it activated more of its runes.


    If only I had more mana, I could use my gravity magic to counter it. But getting more mana is impos¡ªbut what if it''s not? There was only one time that I took on a sudden influx of mana, and that was one I directly interacted with a powerful and still active dungeon core shard.


    There just so happens to be a few lying around.


    The Goliath had sent the limbs of the giant sprawling out across the battlefield. An arm was lying not too far from where we were, and it was in the opposite direction of the Lich and its gravitational force. The overwhelming pressure from above was still oppressive, but I unsummoned my spear and sent it into my Spatial Ring.


    The gravity felt like it was crushing me, and I crumbled to the ground. I gritted my teeth, and through my broken bones, I forced mana into my body and crawled across the ground. The stench of rotted flesh, charcoal, and blood filled my nostrils. My body felt weak and sickly as the final remnants of mana left me.


    Heedless to it all, I swallowed the pain and trudged through the muck of blood to the amputated arm. Clambering over the massive fingers, I rolled into the creature¡¯s palm. I had no idea why the Lich wasn¡¯t reviving the giant, but perhaps it couldn¡¯t, or it figured it was a waste of time.


    Now that I could finally see the shard, I put mana into my eye for just a moment, and a bright glow nearly blinded me. But that was all I needed to know. I forced my body up as pain shot up my broken arms. I had to free the crystal from the flesh and with no other way I resummoned my spear and sank it into the flesh.


    Using it like a pry bar, I tried to free the massive crystal but struggled immensely. I just couldn¡¯t use enough force to free it.


    ¡°Move, let me help you,¡± a soft voice said behind me.


    I turned around and my mother was there, covered in blood. She gently moved me to the side and grabbed my spear, repeatedly stabbing it into the flesh and ripping the stone free.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you intend to do, Son¡­but I believe in you,¡± she said.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I said weakly.


    She managed to free the crystal and hefted it up. It was indeed massive and she had to hold it with both arms like a giant boulder.


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll help you hold it,¡± she said.


    I came over and held onto the stone along with her. But the moment I touched the shard, I felt drawn to it. It was an odd, otherworldly attraction that overtook me. When I stared at the blood-splattered stone, I only saw my reflection on its shiny surface. But it was like my vision was being sucked into it, and I was able to see¡­almost through it.


    No, not through it. I was able to see into it.


    It was similar to what happened when I looked too deep into a soul, a warning Avasta had given me not to do and one I had kept up to. Something about seeing something a mortal wasn¡¯t meant to. I didn¡¯t understand what that meant but the feeling was there. It was something I shouldn¡¯t do. But the crystal called me toward it, and what I saw in its depths was the likes of which I had never seen before.


    It was an endless, vast space filled to the brim with swirling mana. I wasn¡¯t even using Soulsight, yet I could see the visible mana with my naked eye. It was endless, truly endless, and the longer I gazed into it, the more I could make out. If mana had been the soul, then what I was seeing must have been countless souls swirling in this giant crystal.


    Are¡­these souls trapped in this stone? What does this mean? Are dungeon cores¡­ containers for souls?


    ¡°Kaladin! Snap out of it! What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Mom shouted.


    Her sudden outburst snapped me to my senses. It felt like I had suddenly gone blind to the world around me. But when I looked back at the shard, it was radiating an aura of mana.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I answered quickly with a shake of my head.


    ¡°Are you sure¡­I¡¯ve never seen this before. What is this wispy, glowing aura?¡± Mom asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Mana,¡± I answered.


    Mom looked worried, but I urged her forward. I kept a loose grip on the stone as I could no longer move my fingers. I took a deep breath near the stone and felt the tremendous rush of mana come to me. My body felt lighter, and the groggy, debilitating feeling of mana sickness started to disappear.


    I continued to take in the mana with each deep breath, and the intense pressure from the Lich continued to grow. The gravity field was weighing us down, but now that I could force more mana into my body, I pushed through. The others had been pushed back and down from the force as the Lich assaulted them with more spells. The Goliath had been forced away and was battling the incessant Dullahans¡¯ assault.


    But these deep breaths weren¡¯t enough. I needed more.


    ¡°Drop the crystal!¡± I yelled.


    Mom dropped the shard to the ground with a thump and stood in front of me to protect me. I let the mana course through my entire body as I fought against the pain and gravity. I raised my foot and repeatedly stomped on the crystals. After a few strikes, the crystal began to crack, and even more mana spewed out from it.


    I continued to breathe in the mana and absorb it as I broke the crystal apart. Eventually, the crystal shattered, and a cascade of blue light exploded out from the fragmenting crystal. The mana was overflowing out of the crystal, and with every breath, a vast amount of mana entered me. It was expansive, and the power felt like it was ripping me apart from the inside.


    My lungs burned, my muscles ached, and my bones rattled, but at the same time, my body felt impressively light. To not be consumed by the power, I siphoned the overflowing mana into a spell core. I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of gravity magic I was going to do. I just needed it to be enormous and powerful enough to counter the Lich.


    I imagined my spell equalizing, even breaking through the profound power of the Lich. As more mana filled my body, my spell core grew. The air around my hand began to curl and twist.


    If the Lich could do it in a wide area, then so could I.


    Once the spell core reached a critical mass to the point I felt like it would explode, I released it. The effect was immediate. The two competing gravitational forces battled, and the world around us morphed and wobbled, but after a moment, it all equalized. The air was no longer heavy, and the invisible force pushing us back and down was gone.


    Lord Vasquez stood on shaky legs and raised his axe, which ignited with flames.


    ¡°Charge!¡±

 Vol.8 Ch.234-Ending the Endless.

    We were beaten and battered, but now was our only window of opportunity. Now that its barrier was down, we had to pressure the Lich with everything we had, as there was no way of knowing when or if it could raise it again. And although my mana had been restored from the dungeon core, I was unlikely to handle that again.


    My entire body ached and desperately screamed at me to stop. I was so exhausted that if I could close my eyes, I would be able to fall asleep immediately while standing. But that wasn¡¯t an option. I had to continue to fight.


    As we ran toward the Lich, a looming worry remained. It had stopped the process of¡­whatever it was doing and just continued to watch us. A creature beyond our understanding that could raise high-ranking undead on a whim wasn¡¯t doing so. There was an entire field of corpses to control, yet it remained complacent in its actions, constantly reacting to us and never taking the initiative.


    It allowed the mounted Dwarven army to rampage through the leftover undead with impunity. And judging by the scene around it, it wasn¡¯t bothering to raise any of the chaff.


    Why? Is it¡ªcould it be waiting for reinforcements? From where? And from whom?


    I didn¡¯t dare use my Soulsight to check. The Lich must have had an overwhelming amount of power that would undoubtedly blind me the moment I tried. So, we just continued to charge.


    Lord Vasquez was the first one to get into reach as was Ms. Taurus. He swung his great axe and she thrusted her spear, but before either struck the Lich, a sword materialized out of thin air. It was a beautiful short sword engraved with red lines down its blade and an intricate handguard that looked like a blooming flower. It was ostentatious, but it was the material that made my heart sink.


    It looked to be the same metal as Sylvia¡¯s sword, even of a similar design. It should have been impossible. Yet, it was here.


    The full brunt of Lord Vasquez''s strike was nullified entirely. The Lich didn¡¯t stagger at all from the blow; Lord Vasquez was the one who had been knocked off balance instead. The Lich jabbed its staff forward, and an invisible force blew Lord Vasquez away. Ms. Taurus faired no better as the Lich moved its head out of the way at the last moment and sent her sprawling across the ground with another spell. And rather than waiting, it lunged forward with tremendous speed toward Guildmaster Elora, almost as if it was gliding across the ground.


    All it took was two moves to subjugate Elora completely. She managed to block the first sweep, her eyes wide from the sudden attack, but the secondary blast from the staff knocked her away with ease. Professor Garrison and Edrunn Greatbeard were next, and they attacked together. But it was all the same.


    The Lich was a blur and moved faster than even the War Gods. The two of them at least lasted a few extra seconds, but once again, the Lich had bested them. With just Cerila, Mom, and me, we silently agreed to another tactic.


    Cerila and I went wide and started to cast magic. My Stone Bullets were quick, and they fired off with loud cracks, but the Lich either dodged them entirely or even cut down the tiny projectiles with its sword. Cerila¡¯s ice magic was treated with slightly more care, but the air warped, and the spells flew off helplessly in other directions. We continued the barrage as Mom closed the distance.


    Instead of dodging or cutting our attacks down, it just used its gravity magic to send our spells away as it focused on Mom. However, instead of attacking, Mom went on the defensive. Her body flashed with golden lightning as she dodged the Lich¡¯s attack, even managing to avoid the invisible blast from the staff.


    I moved closer and enveloped the tip of my weapon in a familiar white-hot inferno. My arms and hands were still seared with pain to the point I couldn¡¯t grasp my spear. I used earth magic to hold onto it, and now I was right behind the Lich, thrusting my spear directly toward the back of its head. So I was astonished when the sound of metal on metal rang out, and I felt the vibrations in my bones.


    I bit down on my lip as my broken arms brought waves of numbing pain to my already drained body. Somehow, the Lich had brought its sword completely behind itself. It was an impossible move. No person could ever get their arm that far behind themselves, let alone take a spear strike. It was only possible if you were nothing but bones. And its sheer strength¡­ I might as well run into a steel wall with my arms outstretched.


    This damn Lich...they aren¡¯t supposed to be proficient in close combat, but this thing is stronger than multiple War Gods at the same time.


    Maybe it¡¯s not waiting for reinforcements; perhaps it¡¯s just tormenting us for its own enjoyment.


    Suddenly, the Lich¡¯s body lurched backward and flew off rapidly as if being pulled away by an invisible hand. Cerila gritted her teeth as her sword swing connected with air.


    I see¡­the Lich does have a natural enemy here. Even it fears Cerila and Hubris.


    For the first time, the Lich distanced itself from us. Lord Vasquez walked up from behind me and glared at the Lich.


    ¡°So even it fears her¡­then we have our work cut out for us,¡± Lord Vasquez growled. ¡°Elora, Jess, I need you two to occupy its hands for a moment.¡±


    ¡°You have a plan?¡± Elora asked while spitting some blood on the ground.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll give us an opening. Hey, Kaladin, can you do the same thing as that thing?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No¡­not at that level,¡± I answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Just get ready to do what you did last time and counter it. And stop rushing in. You can¡¯t even hold your spear properly. You are going to get yourself killed,¡± he said as he hefted his axe to his shoulder.


    ¡°What will you have us do, huh?¡± Edrunn Greatbeard asked.


    ¡°Everyone else, be a pest like we were. I only need it to focus on me for a second,¡± Vasquez answered.


    I looked at Cerila, and she gave me a firm nod. I continued to use earth magic to attach my spear to my arm and pointed the golden horn at the Lich. I felt the mana before it reached us and tried to counter it with my own spells.


    The air warped violently as the invisible forces clashed. Everyone took off, and I tried my best to counter all the spells, but there were just too many. Some had slipped by or were just too powerful and one of them unfortunately hit Edrunn directly. The Dwarf managed to use his axes to block but was still sent flying in another direction.


    Mom was in a flash as the invisible bullets hit the ground around her, just barely missing. The other four made contact as the Lich rushed forward. Ms. Taurus was the first, and her spear was deflected to the side, but Guildmaster Elora¡¯s sword nearly hit the Lich.


    The Lich swung around and, with a single hand, parried her blade and used his staff as a club. The staff hit Elora directly under the chin as she was too slow to dodge it. Blood and spit frothed from her mouth as she went limp to the ground. Professor Garrison managed to exchange a few blows, followed up by Ms. Taurus sneaking in a few strikes, but the Lich was too agile.


    It swiftly dodged and parried blows with its sword, effortlessly making short work of its assailants. An invisible force hit Professor Garrison in the leg, and he yelped in pain as the force shattered his bones. Mom had snuck up from behind, her twin daggers clad in lighting ready to strike but the Lich slammed its staff into the ground and sent a shockwave at her.


    I anticipated that it would use magic and managed to cancel it, but the sheer disruption of the magic caused Mom to fall back, narrowly avoiding the clashing spells. The Lich released its overwhelming bloodlust, perhaps in annoyance or anger, but Ms. Taurus still struck out at it with her spear, as did Edrunn with his axes, now glowing a pale blue from the inscribed runes.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    The Lich swung its sword across its body, deflecting both of them, but before it could bring its staff up, it suddenly jerked its arm up and deflected a black blur. Lord Vasquez had thrown his axe and was rushing at the Lich.


    With the Lich¡¯s arm up and out of place, Lord Vasquez planned to throw himself at the Lich, a completely reckless move. But the Lich was superhuman in nature, an entirety beyond even War Gods. It brought its sword down, tip first and plunged it directly into Vasquez''s chest.


    The blade came out the other side, but Vasquez let out a mighty roar and, instead of moving back, used his weight to push forward. He wrapped his arms around the Lich, and his body became engulfed in burning red flames. Vasquez squeezed and brought the smaller Lich off its feet and yelled as he slammed it to the ground onto its back.


    I instantly knew what Vasquez was talking about and prepared my spell. Swathes of my mana left my body again, and I was on the verge of passing out, but I completed the spell core just as the Lich released his.


    The intense wave of gravity spewed out, and the Lich started to fly into the air with Vasquez still holding on. It intended to go airborne while knocking everyone away, but my spell countered that. The oppressive gravity shield vanished as I fell to my knees. Although I wasn''t able to negate the change in its gravity, that was still enough.


    Cerila stood over the Lich, Hubris pointed down and, with all her might, she forced it toward its head. It was a finishing blow. But it didn¡¯t reach.


    Hubris was stuck in mid-air as Cerila fought against an invisible force. Mom even came from behind and tried pushing it down, but to no avail. I tried to gather mana again, but a shooting, searing pain was the only response that I got. My body went limp, no longer heeding my commands to move it, and I fell face first into the blood-swathed dirt.


    I felt an enormous swell of mana gather, followed by an explosive blast that knocked everyone away. The dust cloud cleared, and everyone who was still conscious was slowly rising to their feet, wounded and covered in dust and blood. Lord Vasquez rolled onto his knees not far from me, gripping the handle of the sword that was plunged into him, gritting his teeth as blood flowed from his wound and spilled onto the ground. And the Lich still remained.


    Have we overcome everything just to be bested by the final obstacle? What was the point of a siege, of the plagues, of the tricks? Wasn¡¯t this creature strong enough from the beginning? Why even waste time with all of this¡­.what was the point¡ª


    There¡¯s no way¡­was all of this just a feint in the end? Was the undead merely just a distraction in the end meant to draw us away? Yes¡­if I had the resources, why wouldn¡¯t I?


    If I was the Holy Kingdom¡­ this is what I would have done.


    ¡°Damn it all,¡± I groaned as I fought to get back up.


    But the strength had long since left my body. I was running entirely on fumes, pain, and anger. Cerila and Mom rushed over to me, and I could see the worry in their eyes. But their eyes were drawn up to the sky as a screech filled the air.


    Suddenly, multiple sizeable impacts hit the earth around us, kicking up dust, followed by another smaller one just in front of us. The dust settled, and enormous blood-red pillars stuck out from the ground before they lost their form and turned into a rushing wave of blood across the battlefield.


    From the smaller dust cloud, a blur reached me, and I was already being grabbed. I smelt the faint scent of blood as the color purple took my vision for a moment. And I felt the familiar feeling of my neck being bitten.


    ¡°Sylvia¡­¡± I groaned.


    I felt the bones in my arms and hand meld back together, but the strength did not return to my body. My mana reserves were nearly empty and there was nothing she could do about that. The pain of mana sickness threatened to knock me unconscious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took me so long,¡± she said quietly as she wiped her mouth.


    She moved over to Lord Vasquez, who had fallen over, and she pulled the sword out in one swift motion before biting him in the arm where his armor had been ripped to shreds. When Sylvia stood back up, she stared at the new sword in her hand with wide eyes as tears dripped down her face.


    ¡°Uncle¡­how¡­¡± she whispered.


    She glared at the Lich with furious crimson eyes. ¡°Did that Lich have this sword?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It did,¡± Mom answered.


    ¡°I see¡­did it have another one?¡± she asked quietly.


    ¡°No, only the one,¡± I said with a grunt.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s still a chance¡­¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any more hiding after this, Kal¡­I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said before she raised the still-bloody sword.


    Yes¡­I understand.


    Sylvia started walking forward and chanting in a low voice. We could only watch as bloody tidal waves took shape and rushed toward our position from all sides. If Sylvia weren¡¯t on our side, it would be a truly terrifying sight of a literal blood tsunami coming from seemingly nowhere. But it was a comforting sight to me.


    Perhaps sensing danger, the Lich acted and started launching more magic toward us. However, large walls of blood splashed around and rose to the sky, the spells hitting the bloody waves only to send blood splattering everywhere and to reform back into the waves. The waves climbed in height and began to morph into large spheres of crimson liquid.


    The Lich rushed forward with its tremendous speed and burst through the barrier of blood to strike directly at Sylvia, but a wave of blood came from the side and consumed the Lich. A force wave pushed out, and the Lich freed itself from its grasp. The Lich swung its staff, and the Dullahans from earlier appeared by its command and rushed Sylvia.


    ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t have to waste my time with it then,¡± Sylia said to herself.


    Spikes of blood emerged from the crimson waves and, in an instant, pierced the Dullahan''s skeletal bodies and impaled them into the air. Even the Lich wasn¡¯t saved as the blood still on its body formed and expanded in spikes that pierced its body. Sylvia walked over to the Lich, and with the sword, she thrust it at the Lich.


    Despite being pinned in various places, the Lich broke free with pure strength and grabbed the blade with its armored hands, stopping it just short of having its head run through. More bloody spikes sprang from the waves and riddled the Lich with holes, but its orange-glowing eyes were still burning with hatred and power.


    Sylvia gripped the sword even tighter and pushed it forward. ¡°Where did a creature like you get this sword?¡± she growled, probably not expecting an answer from an undead.


    But to her surprise, and to ours, it did.


    The Lich¡¯s bones rattled and shook as if it were laughing in the face of death, and with a deep, ominous voice, it answered in the Human tongue, ¡°You have failed, so it matters not spawn. The time for vengeance has finally arrived. You will join your bastard creator in oblivion with the rest of your kind. Despair is all that awaits you and your people. Suffer in knowing his actions, and yours have amounted to nothing. For we still exist in spite just to see you kneel for the last time.¡±


    Although I couldn¡¯t see Sylvia¡¯s face, she hesitated. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you are talking about, monster. What even are you?¡±


    The Lich rereleased its ominous bloodlust and let the blade slip further toward its face. ¡°There won¡¯t be any dragons to save you this time. You face the light and the end. He was strong, but you are nothing. There is no hope for you. So die with us.¡±


    The Lich released the sword and it plunged directly into its head, destroying the skull into a cloud of dust. In the distance, the still vast undead army began to crumble until not a single undead could be seen again.


    We had won. But had we?


    Why did the Lich give in the moment it faced Sylvia? What did it mean by those words? No¡­


    I forced myself up as my heart sank. All of this. The attack, the undead, may have been a distraction, but their goal was clear now. It was never the fall of Luminar. If the Holy Kingdom wanted to, it had the power to invade at any time.


    ¡°Sylvia!¡± I yelled.


    Sylvia spun around with a confused and worried look. That¡¯s right, all of this. It was for her.


    ¡°You! You were the target they were waiting for! Something else must be coming! We need to¡ª¡±


    My words were cut short as the hundreds of monsters from the Dwarves let out uniform cries in the distance. The creatures yelped and panicked. Even the three Goliaths screeched into the air. Then, the entire earth began to shake.


    It was far more violent than anything before. It rattled my chest, and the ground vibrated from the power. The earth around us ripped apart and split into enormous fissures. Craters and chasms opened up across the entire western side of the city, swallowing anything in their vicinity. Even the city wasn¡¯t safe as the stone walls that had been damaged before began to crumble to the ground.


    Something was coming for us.

 Vol.8 Ch.235-Dragonic Surprise.

    Sylvia Talgan¡¯s POV.


    So much had happened in just a short period of time I didn¡¯t even know where to start. A talking undead that seemingly knew who I was. One of my uncle¡¯s swords that I hadn¡¯t seen since I was a child. And a promise of a crushing defeat filled with despair?


    But only the latter prophecy seemed to be coming true¡­


    What in the world is going on?! Is the entire world breaking apart?!


    The ground in all directions wasn¡¯t just splitting apart; it was moving. It was as if the soil and rock had turned into water and were moving like waves over an ocean. The place underneath me gave away, and I had to jump to the side to avoid falling into a growing fissure.


    I had to act quickly. The others were wounded and tired from their battle, and if they fell into a fissure that went to who knows where and got crushed¡­there would be nothing I could do. Since I didn¡¯t have the time to be gentle, I just did what I could. I used the blood under my control and commanded it to surround the others.


    ¡°Sylvia, wai¡ª!¡±


    Kaladin¡¯s shouts were barely audible over the rumble of the earth, and once the blood had consumed him, I used it as a protective shield. I¡¯m sure it wouldn¡¯t be a pleasant experience, but it beat out all the other alternatives. Once all the others were safely in my grasp, I brought them together and suspended them in the air.


    I did something similar for myself but didn¡¯t wholly envelope myself as I wanted to see what was coming. I wish I could save all those Dwarven soldiers, but there were too many, and they were too far. I also needed to save what I had for whatever was about to show itself. Not to mention it was draining to control so much blood as it was, and I was still worn out from saving that damn old man from being a hero.


    If I knew something like this was going to happen, I would have just let him do it¡­damn¡­


    I continued to endure the violent shaking of the world when it happened. It was like an enormous explosion sprouting out from the ground but without flames. Something gigantic broke through the ground and went straight into the air, blocking out the sky. Even through the rubble and dust, I could make out the familiar visage. It was a legendary monster that used only to be told in stories, yet, for some reason, kept popping up at the worst of times in our lives. And it made the Lich¡¯s final words even more daunting.


    A Dragon.


    Its scales were muddy brown, and it seemed even bigger than the Chaos Dragon that went on a rampage during the school event. The earth shook once it landed on the ground, and I felt my heart thump in my chest. The memories of being cut in half and nearly losing Kaladin and everyone else reared their ugly heads.


    I was afraid. Afraid of dying, of course, but more terrified of losing everything. I was the only person able to fight such a creature, and I wondered if I could take it down alone. It was four, even five times bigger than the Wyrm. Even if I completed Blood Grounds, would that be enough to kill it?


    And could I even kill something that was already dead?


    The Dragon wasn¡¯t just large and imposing, but it was missing large sections of its flesh along its massive body. White bone was exposed to the air, and the fleshy skin had a sickly color to it, like it was rotting. Even its wings were torn to shreds, barely having any skin on it all; in fact the left wing was utterly devoid of flesh. Its face was completely missing; it was nothing but bones with giant horns and ghastly glowing orange eyes, just like a high-ranking undead.


    The undead Dragon took one look at the massive Goliath. The other creature looked like a child next to it, and I figured protecting it wasn¡¯t necessary. Even though it was stumbling around the cracked ground, it freed its legs and hesitantly took a step back in fear. The overwhelming presence of the Dragon felt like a weight on my shoulders, and there was no doubt that Goliath felt the same.


    But before the Goliath could move any further back, the Dragon bounded forward. I moved those still trapped in my blood away to safety, going as far as to fling them toward the city. The ride would be bumpy, but they wouldn¡¯t get hurt, at least, but I had to get them out of there. There was no way I could protect them and fight this thing simultaneously.


    So what can I do? It still has flesh, and even if it¡¯s rotted, it still has some blood. Could I take control of it? If I did, would it even matter? Could I hold a Dragon down with my powers alone, and for how long?


    There was no one to come and save us this time.


    I watched as the two giants clashed. The Goliath even managed to use its massive front legs to defend itself from the Dragon¡¯s charge. And that was when I got my answer. It may be a mindless beast, but it was the next biggest thing around. Goliaths were known for their thick skin and strength. What better ally did I need than an enormous monster that could take the beating for me?


    Using blood as a stepping stone, I rushed to the defense of the Goliath. As the two giant monsters wrestled, I launched a preemptive strike on the Dragon. It was so big that I couldn¡¯t miss it if I tried.


    I formed spears of blood and sent them at the Dragon as I continued to move closer, but I cursed to myself when I watched my magic helplessly get defeated by its thick scales. Even the ones that managed to strike their bones did nothing. But that was fine.


    As the blood splattered, I still had control over it, and I weaved the blood over the scales and into the Dragon¡¯s open wounds. Controlling blood at such a distance was as taxing as it was challenging, but I only needed the tiniest of pricks. As the two creatures battled it out, I felt the sensation of the controlled blood hitting another target.


    However, any happiness faded when there was no feedback. I didn¡¯t sense the control or the blood of the Dragon at all. But I knew I had made contact. I should have had control.


    I can¡¯t use the Dragon¡¯s blood. Is it because it¡¯s a Dragon? Or because it¡¯s already dead? Or¡­something else?


    And the fight with the Goliath wasn¡¯t going nearly as well as I had hoped. It put up a good fight in the beginning, but within minutes, and before I even reached it, the Goliath had been knocked onto its back. The ground continued to shake with every movement of the battle. The Dragon overwhelmed it with its massive body and pinned the Goliath to the ground.


    The Goliath tried to flail and fight back, but a blood spurt was released as the Dragon crushed the Goliath¡¯s chest. I couldn¡¯t even get a sigh in as the Goliath¡¯s head was removed with a single bite from the Dragon. Blood gushed everywhere. I had never seen so much blood come out of a single creature before.


    My hopes for an ally were dashed, but I couldn¡¯t give up so easily. Instead of getting closer, I backed off and started the ritual. I gathered the blood that I had used previously, and I even started to move to take the blood of the now-dead Goliath. A part of me hoped the two smaller Goliaths would at least serve as a distraction, but those monsters were nowhere to be seen.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Not that they would last more than a second.


    My heart skipped a beat as well as I turned to look over my shoulder. While chanting and gathering the blood, it suddenly felt like the Dragon was looking directly at me. I should have been nothing more than a speck moving across the ground, yet it spotted me in an instant. It could sense what I was doing. Not good.


    At the very least, I was getting further away; there shouldn¡¯t be a chance for it to catch me if I was quick enough. I have so much blood at my disposal that I can just¡ª


    What¡ªwhat is it doing?! It¡¯s dead, but it can still use its breath?!


    A light expanded from its bony mouth and grew in size as the Dragon opened its gaping maw. I dropped the attempt at performing the ritual and, with the gathered blood, commanded it to my defense. Walls of blood sloshed into the air and solidified into shiny crimson barriers. I made dozens of massive walls to protect myself and even used the blood of the Goliath to go on the offensive to try and distract the Dragon.


    Bloody spikes sprouted from the corpse and raced toward the undead monster. But once again, my attempts fell short. Not even so much as a distraction, let alone a scratch. I took some of the blood around me and coated myself into a protective sphere. There was no way I could take the risk of taking that attack head-on. I couldn¡¯t come back if I were reduced to ash in a second.


    The hair on the back of my neck stood up, and even though I couldn¡¯t sense mana in the same way others did, I could still feel the immense power that was about to be released. The sound of the blast was deafening, and I commanded my sphere to toss me as far as I could.


    I bounced against the bloody surfaces, but the world was lit again with a bright orange light. My eyes widened as a sudden beam of light annihilated half my sphere. I was a hairbreadth away from losing an arm and sinking, feeling that I may not be able to regenerate if I got struck by something like that.


    And things got even worse when I followed the breath attack angle. I thought maybe it would stop at me, but it continued on as it carved a path through the ground and into the Curia. My heart sank further, but thankfully, it didn¡¯t hit Kaladin and the others.


    Instead, the beam cut straight through the city walls, and they crumbled and were blown away. I was too far to hear or even see, but I was certain countless people had just died. What made it even worse was that the beam did not stop. It continued to cut through the city and was dragged to the left, aiming right for the castle.


    No way it¡¯s¡ª


    My worries were for naught when the beam nearly hit the castle, and it seemed to stop without anything being there. I couldn¡¯t tell what was happening, but the undead Dragon¡¯s attack was being halted by something. At least now I could strike.


    Luck was finally turning around. If Kaladin could put a powerful spell into a Dragon¡¯s mouth and kill it, then so should I. I gathered the blood under my control, but before I could even command it, something dropped from the sky directly on top of the Dragon. It happened so quickly but the breath attack stopped, and a dust cloud consumed the area.


    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m getting really sick of these surprises today! I knew we should have run away to the mountains when we had the chance!¡± I yelled as I layered myself in a protective shield of blood to block the wave of debris and dust.


    I waited a few moments and dropped the blood shield to see what happened, but I only managed a meager yelp as something flew toward me. I threw myself to the side, but the air was knocked out of me the moment something grabbed me. Before I knew it, I was being carried into the sky. Using the blood still on me, I stabbed out at whatever was holding onto me, but I looked up and was met with something else¡ªan oddly beautiful pattern of blue and pink scales that looked like ice.


    Even so, I stabbed what I saw, but my blood fell apart the moment it hit the scales, and a rumbling noise voiced its displeasure with me. ¡°Would you stop? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll drop you back to the ground, Vampire. You¡¯re far too weak to penetrate our scales with such tricks anyways.¡±


    ¡°Th¡ªthen let me down! What are you doing?! Who are you?!¡± I shouted as I flailed around, but I was helplessly in the clutches of a talking monster.


    I¡¯m in the grip of a damn Dragon! Ah¡­is this really how it ends?


    ¡°Stop thrashing about! If I wanted you dead, I¡¯d feed you to that abomination!¡± he growled.


    ¡°Then let me down!¡± I shouted back.


    ¡°Persistent and dumb as all mortals come! You want me to drop you back down there, or do you at least want to work together!¡± he snapped back.


    ¡°Then what is your plan?! Who are you?!¡± I demanded.


    The Dragon let out a low rumble, as if it were sighing. The rushing wind around me was deafening as it was chilly, but after I took a few deep breaths, I managed to calm myself.


    ¡°Are you¡­Kelzrenth?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Finally, come to your senses, huh? Are you ready to have a measured conversation, or am I going to have to drop you and scoop back up the puddle, Vampire? Because if you wish to save your friends and that city, we best get started,¡± he snarled.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s work together,¡± I said.


    ¡°Good. Now, hold on, carrying you is bothersome,¡± he said.


    ¡°Wait, what are you¡ªaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    He dropped me! That bastard actually dropped me! How did we get so high so quickly?! Think I¡ªoof.


    I landed on something and sprawled out on a sea of icy blue and pink scales. I reached out and tried to grab them, but I ended up cutting my hand on them. Thankfully, that was what I needed, and I used the blood to anchor myself down.


    ¡°You bastard! How can you just drop me without warning?! What if I fell and didn¡¯t stop myself?!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Then you would hit the ground and revive. And if you couldn¡¯t manage this much, then all would be for nothing anyway, so quit complaining. You should feel honored to be on my back, Vampire,¡± he growled.


    Damn, overgrown lizard! I see why Kaladin hates you all so much!


    ¡°Fine! Then what¡¯s your plan?! You¡¯re a Dragon. Can¡¯t you just beat that thing?!¡± I yelled.


    Kelzrenth circled the sky as the undead Dragon loomed below us. The size difference between the two was like that of a child and a parent. I guess that made sense, considering he was supposed to be a kid¡­


    ¡°There is no plan just yet. And if I could beat that abomination, then I wouldn¡¯t need you, would I?¡± he growled.


    ¡°Then what are we going to do? How in the world did a Dragon get turned into an undead in the first place?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I wish I knew the answer myself. I¡¯ve never heard of a Dragon being turned into a Zombie. However, that thing used to be an Earth Dragon. I don¡¯t know who she is, so she must be ancient long before my time. Judging by her size, she must have been an elder at some point. And before you continue to complain, it¡¯s not like I know every Dragon that ever existed,¡± Kelzrenth explained with a growl.


    ¡°Just how many of you are there?!¡± I asked.


    ¡°More than you care to know.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, this is an unacceptable occurrence. My duty as a Dragon is to defeat this to maintain the balance and return her skull to her resting place. So I need your help, Vampire. I noticed you were trying to do something interesting while fighting the Lich. Can you do that now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You! You were just watching the entire time! Why didn¡¯t you help?! That Lich was beyond normal! It defied all logic!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°So what? It wasn¡¯t my place to intervene, and I had no idea a Dragon like this thing existed. And I¡¯m significantly weaker than that Earth Dragon by all accounts, even if it¡¯s a shell of its former self. I can¡¯t bring it down alone, but I must still try. So, can you do it? Whatever that gathering of power was?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°I need blood and lots of it. If you bring me closer to the ground, I can gather what¡¯s left over and use the dead Goliath as a source. You have to protect me in the meantime and stay close enough to the ground. Can you do it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°How troublesome. I would prefer to stay in the air, but it seems that isn¡¯t an option. And there is no question whether I can or can¡¯t. I will do it. It is the only natural outcome,¡± he said a little too proudly.


    ¡°Then put that pride to good use, Dragon.¡±

 Vol.8 Ch.236-Clash Of Ancient Wings.

    Sylvia Talgan¡¯s POV.


    ¡°How close do I need to get at first?¡± Kelzrenth asked.


    ¡°Closer, the better!¡± I yelled over the wind.


    ¡°Then use this and hold on tight. I won¡¯t be compromising my speed,¡± he said back.


    Wha? Oh¡­his scales are moving. Why does it look awkward?


    The beautiful scales slipped up and made a small cubby I could place my hands inside of. I held back a yelp of surprise because the space was freezing cold, even more than what I was comfortable with. I bit down and used blood to lock myself down. It was unpleasant, to say the least. However, it beat falling off and splattering on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m good!¡± I told him.


    With that, Kelzrenth tucked his wings, and we dove straight toward the ground. The cold wind was whipping against my face, and I prayed for glasses that would never come. The ground came into view rapidly as the Zombie Dragon was not going to let us move so freely. It used its massive body and powerful legs to lunge up at us but Kelzrenth managed to stay just out of reach.


    The undead hit the ground with a boom and I wasted no time in gathering the lost blood. The now-dead Goliath was a treasure trove of blood and I greedily helped myself to it all. It¡¯s not like it would be needing it anyway.


    A trail of blood followed behind us as Kelzrenth soared low to the ground, avoiding the Undead Dragon by margins that were way too close for comfort. But after circling around, I managed to gather most of the blood under my control. All I needed to do now was funnel it closer.


    ¡°Pull up a little more now! I have it under control!¡± I yelled over the wind.


    ¡°I hope so¡­¡± Kelzrenth grumbled deeply.


    Kelzrenth increased his altitude but took a sudden maneuver. I felt like vomiting as my world was sent into a high-speed spin that made me light-headed. However, there would be no complaints from me as the Undead Dragon¡¯s breath narrowly missed us again.


    The creature traced us through the air, but Kelzrenth¡¯s speed and the fact we were flying in a circle forced the Zombie Dragon to continue to move its entire body to track us. Even so, it almost reached us on a few occasions.


    I tried my best to gather the blood into spheres, but I had never done the ritual while moving at such speeds, and I couldn¡¯t ask Kelzrenth to slow down at all. Instead of forcing the blood to follow me, and continuously trail a step behind, I wanted to try a different approach.


    ¡°I¡¯m forming the blood into large globs while in the air! Just get close to those, and I can grab them without having them try to chase us!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°How long is this going to take?!¡± he roared back.


    ¡°What does it matter?! I¡¯m trying my best here, and we don¡¯t have a choice, so do it!¡± I snapped back.


    He let out a low growl of complaint but still did as I asked. It was much easier to grab onto the blood as we flew close to the spheres I had formed, since I didn¡¯t have to go around having it chase us at such speed. Once it was near me, my control increased immensely, which was ideal since I struggled to concentrate.


    The last time I did this, Kaladin managed to protect me by himself for a long time, so make sure you keep up, you damn lizard!


    At least, that¡¯s what I want to say to him¡ªgah!


    Kelzrenth stopped abruptly and so quickly that I ended up slamming face-first into his back. I felt the tears well up in my eyes and the shooting pain as the warm sensation of blood pooled out from my nose. I was lucky not to have knocked myself out and what made matters worse was we were flying straight up into the sky. I was losing control of the blood that I had planted and yet to gather.


    ¡°What are you doing?! Get closer! I¡¯m losing control of the blood because we are too far away!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Damn it, will you shut up?! I¡¯m trying to keep us alive!¡± he roared back.


    ¡°How many times can this thing use its breath?! Won¡¯t it run out at some point?!¡± I complained as I felt my broken nose finally move itself and go back to normal.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this! A regular Dragon, even an elder, can¡¯t use its breath for this long or in such quick succession! We would die! It must be because it¡¯s already been turned!¡± he roared.


    ¡°Then can¡¯t you use your breath?!¡± I asked.


    ¡°Did you really think I didn¡¯t consider that already?! It would be useless to try and compete! I would be annihilated the moment I tried!¡± he roared.


    ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡± I muttered.


    ¡°What?! Having a change of heart, Vampire?!¡±


    ¡°No, but what would happen if I touched that breath?!¡± I asked.


    ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be anything left of you!¡± he yelled back.


    Damn, this is a dumb idea. I might actually die. But if I can¡¯t even gather the blood for the ritual, then all of this is for nothing. And if we can¡¯t defeat it from range and from the outside, then¡­


    ¡°Can you at least hold it back one time?! Even if it¡¯s just for a second?!¡± I asked.


    Kelzrenth soared through the sky, dodging the breath attack in silence. He must have been thinking because he didn¡¯t immediately answer. But he finally gave one.


    ¡°You must have some new idea, Vampire. I can try to do it¡ªjust one time. If you fail in whatever you are going to do, just hit the ground and spend your last moments with those other mortals,¡± he growled.


    If I fail, I¡¯ll either be dinner, or there won¡¯t be anything left of me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it count. I need you to beat that breath back once or stop it momentarily. I¡¯ll do the rest,¡± I said, releasing the blood holding my cold hands.


    I started to scale Kelzrenth¡¯s back and rested at the base of his neck. He continued to fly fast and high, but once he moved his scales not only could I anchor my hands but my feet as well. In the meantime I gathered all the blood I had collected around me and willed it toward me so I could store it into my Spatial Ring.


    He is rather generous when he wants to be. I can¡¯t believe I might spend my final moments with this lizard¡­but I have to destroy this undead. If I can¡¯t, it will run rampant and destroy the entire city, including Kaladin.


    This is not something I¡¯m going to let happen, even if it costs me my life.


    ¡°Hold on tight. I¡¯m diving straight in,¡± Kelzrenth roared.


    He dipped his body down, and we went straight into a nosedive. The Zombie Dragon was already preparing another breath, but before it reached us, Kelzrenth spun to the side. It was a whirlwind of death as we spiraled straight down toward our target,


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    As we sped closer, I released my legs and tucked them underneath me. I gathered the blood inside me, and my body burned with power. I concentrated all of it into my legs, and once I saw Kelzrenth¡¯s mouth glowing brightly with an eerie purple power, I released the blood holding my hands and pushed off with all my might.


    My heart dropped into my stomach as I flew up briefly before falling right back down. All I could do now was spin my body in the right direction and watch the scene before me. As I fell toward the ground, I watched the two Dragons clash. Kelzrenth had dived straight into the other, knocking it over.


    The undead Dragon¡¯s breath slid across the ground and into the air before stopping. The two wrestled for a few moments, but the Earth Dragon was far bigger than the tiny Kelzrenth, and even with the swipe of his claws, Kelzrenth had barely managed to rip out a few scales. Using its sheer size, the Earth Dragon pushed Kelzrenth off and pinned him onto his back.


    The Earth Dragon was already gathering power into its bony jaws again, but Kelzrenth released his breath in advance. Even while falling, I could sense that something was inherently different about Kelzrenth¡¯s purple-colored breath. It was ominous, and it made my skin crawl in fear.


    But it was enough.


    A part of me hoped that the attack would just rip the head off the undead, but it only managed to slam the gaping maw shut and knock its head up as it moved out of the way. Before I reached the undead, I released all the blood in my ring and took control of it, forming a giant wedge.


    My plan was simple. I would barrel straight into its skull, using my momentum and all the blood at my disposal to cause the most destruction. If this undead Dragon was considered a high-ranking undead, then eliminating its head should be enough to bring it down.


    And if it wasn¡¯t, then that was all there was to it. My magic at range was meaningless, and I didn¡¯t have time to engage in rituals. I couldn¡¯t take control of it through blood. And I was lucky enough to survive even a single attack from its breath. There wouldn¡¯t be a second chance.


    It was all or nothing.


    The glowing eyes of the Earth Dragon started up at me as Kelzrenth blasted his breath into the Earth Dragon¡¯s chest. Maybe it was doing something but I couldn¡¯t tell from here and I was about to make impact.


    I bit my lip and even started to drain my own blood as a source. I covered myself in a protective barrier of blood and hit the Dragon. It felt like all the bones in my body broke instantly. The pain threatened to knock me unconscious, but I did my best to endure. Once it felt like I had slowed down for even a moment, I released all the blood that was still under my control.


    There was no specific shape or anything¡ªjust a burst of all my power in every direction. The sound of cracking bones and destruction rang in my ears. I still felt the sensation of falling before I hit something that stopped my descent completely, which was followed by a deafening boom.


    I laid there, a bloody mess of splintered and broken bones and unbearable pain. I wanted nothing more than to cry out as I let my mind fade, but I kept myself awake, focusing on the pain. My body quickly put itself back together with horrifying noises. It hurt to even breathe, but after a few seconds of suffering, it was done.


    I was still inside of my protective barrier, so I released it. I got a shower of blood that splashed over me. But as I lay on the ground and looked up, I could see the sky directly above, and to my sides bones, rotting flesh, and towers of crimson in every direction. It smelt beyond terrible, like I had dropped myself right into a massive animal carcass.


    Ah¡­I guess I did do that, huh?


    I was tired, my body ached, and nearly all my reserves were drained. I was practically starving, and the lingering pain still struck at the back of my mind, but I still willed myself onto my stomach and crawled forward and out of the hole I was in until I saw the light.


    It was difficult to make out where I was, but judging by the bones I must have gone straight through the Dragon¡¯s head and into its chest as they looked like rib bones. I slipped through a hole and rolled out of it. I ended up falling quite a distance onto the ground and, once again, broke some bones. But that was minor considering everything that had just happened. Maybe I could have strengthened myself, but I didn¡¯t have the care or the blood to do so.


    ¡°Ha¡­haha¡­it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s not moving. It¡¯s really dead¡­it actually worked,¡± I muttered.


    I started to laugh like a maniac. It felt good. I actually did it. I saved everyone, including Kaladin, this time.


    Ah¡­it was all worth it.


    I was about to close my eyes when a shadow loomed over me. I blinked a few times and saw the sparkling pink and blue eyes look down at me. But something was wrong. I wasn¡¯t sure how I knew that the Dragon¡¯s expression was bad, but my worries were not unfounded. Kelzrenth hopped down from the corpse, and I couldn¡¯t roll away in time before his sharp claws gripped me. Before I knew it, we were airborne again, flying away.


    ¡°Hey! Put me down, damn it! Where are you taking me!¡± I demanded.


    But I didn¡¯t get an answer.


    No way¡­is this bastard going to kidnap me?! After everything I did?!


    ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t put me down, I¡¯ll really fight back!¡± I yelled.


    Of course, it was just a bluff. Even if I had gathered the blood I had left over, I doubted I could have done anything. Maybe I could force him to release me if I really tried, but I would just hit the ground and pass out. I was expecting him to fly east or north, but instead, he was taking me straight west.


    I held my breath and just listened, and I could hear a weird noise outside of the flapping of wings and the rush of wind. What was it? It sounded like¡­a pained whimper. And the more I concentrated, the more sinking feelings came over me. It was that same ominous feeling that Kelzrenth¡¯s breath attack had, but much fainter.


    If he really wanted to kill me he would have just used it again the moment I passed out. So he clearly wants me to¡ªwhat?! Why is he¡ª


    ¡°Hey! Hey, why are you flying like that?! Go up?! Stop! We¡¯ll hit the ground¡ªHEY!¡± I yelled as I braced myself.


    We had flown a considerable distance from the city rather quickly and were in some woods west of Curia. Sure enough, Kelzrenth did end up letting me go, but it didn¡¯t feel like before when he had released me, but almost like he had slowly lost strength. Once again, I hit the ground but I had at least prepared a little this time.


    I didn¡¯t immediately want to die, but the pain was still significant as I bounced across the ground and only came to a halt once I broke through a tree with my body. Also, there was no time for me to complain because I wasn¡¯t the only one.


    I didn¡¯t see him but I heard what sounded like dozens of trees coming down along with an enormous crash just now too far from me. I waited for what little bones I had broken to mend and staggered up to my feet.


    I bounced from tree to tree, stumbling like a drunkard. An explosion of smoke seeped through the trees and through the forest, which came from deeper within,as well as the moans and screams of a person, so I went toward that. The pain and fatigue weighed down on me and threatened to force me to sleep. But I soldiered on until I found the clearing, or rather, the fresh crater with dozens of trees uprooted and tossed around it.


    It was oddly a better scene than I expected; at least, the smell of fresh soil untainted by countless undead was better than where we were a few minutes ago. I stumbled over to the crater, and at the bottom was a small Dark Elf boy with mystical pink and blue hair. His outfit was ostentatious for someone lying in a hole, but I decided to ignore it and move down to him.


    Thankfully, he was alive, but he was screaming and writhing in pain like he had been stabbed. He rolled in the dirt as he clutched his chest and moaned. I admittedly hesitated.


    I wasn¡¯t approaching some lost child but rather a real Dragon. If he so chose to, I may just be killed on the spot. Even if he were to hit me by accident, I might fall unconscious for real this time.


    But those concerns were overshadowed by the feelings of regret. I had¡­treated him rather harshly. And he had done what no one else could have done to save not only me but Kaladin and the city as well. The least I could do was help him, even if it amounted to nothing.


    Is this why he brought me so far away? He must need help, but why didn¡¯t¡ª


    My question was answered for me. As he rolled toward me, by chance, I could see it, and it made sense why that ominous aura never left. Instead of blood leaving a gaping wound, a visible purple mist was leaking from Kelzrenth''s chest. He used his hands to press down on it, but it was pointless and did little to stem the flow of¡­whatever it was.


    If I was going to help, I had to be swift and go right in. There was no point in calling out to him or asking for permission as he was yelling like a madman. That noble Dragon would have to take what he got. Not that he had any choice.


    Once I got close enough I swept down beside him and went straight for his neck. I sank my fangs into him, and the effect was almost immediate. I felt an overwhelming power enter me. It was divine.


    I had drained people to the point of death. The euphoric feeling I got was addictive, and it scared me to think just how good it felt. But this? This was nothing in comparison.


    I felt like a god.


    What would it feel like if I drank even more? Would I feel even better? Surely I would, right? It may be better than anything I felt in my entire life. Who would miss this beast in the first place? It¡¯s just another problem dealt with in an already hectic day.


    So, why not? Just a little mor¡ª


    I blinked a few times as I stared back at the pleading face, looking up at me. It was like I was looking right at Kaladin. And when I thought about it that way, that joyous feeling washed away, and I was only filled with disgust and regret.


    How could I even consider such a thing¡­

 Vol.8 Ch.237- Ancient Ties.

    Sylvia Talgan¡¯s POV.


    Once I regained control of myself, I immediately started to heal the boy. It was strange, really. I could sense the overflowing power that was ripping out of him, just like what happened to Kaladin¡¯s Grandfather, but something was distinctly different. It was¡­easier. It felt more natural like I wasn¡¯t fighting against it but rather reining it under control on my own.


    Could my powers have something in common with this magic? But how would Dragons be connected at all? Master Keldrag never mentioned this to me, nor did my family¡­did they not know, or did they not get the chance to tell me?


    Either way, the ominous rampaging magic was stabilized after a few minutes. Kelzrenth was no longer in pain, and from what I could feel and see, he wasn¡¯t in danger anymore. I stepped back and observed him. He was still breathing and groaning slightly, but that was it.


    I fell back onto my butt and sighed deeply. Despite that rush of power from a few moments ago giving me a surge of energy, it was all but gone. Nothing more than a fleeting warmth now. Maybe I used his blood to stabilize him? That would make more sense than having some kind of deeper connection, but¡­


    ¡°Agh, I don¡¯t know! I can think about this stuff later!¡± I groaned.


    My eyes felt heavy enough to fall asleep in this pit, and even though I was still weary of Kelzrenth, I doubted he would turn on me now. He owed me that much, at least.


    A pair of blue and pink eyes looked down at me from above. ¡°Indeed, you can think about it later,¡± Kelzrenth said softly.


    ¡°You¡­are you good now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I am. Thanks to you,¡± he said as he closed his eyes.


    ¡°So what happened? What was that power?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Chaos magic. Being only a half-breed, my control over it is limited. I ran the risk of¡­losing control, but I decided to use it regardless,¡± he answered.


    He seems more honest than I expected.


    ¡°Well, I appreciate the cooperation, but¡­do you plan on doing something to me now? Like kidnapping me or something? If we are going to fight, I at least want a chance to beat you up,¡± I said.


    Kelzrenth chuckled bitterly. ¡°That was never my intention. I just¡­wanted to move away to someone that could help me. I picked you up along the way as backup,¡± he said.


    Someone who could help him, but he kept me as backup?


    ¡°And who could that be? Don¡¯t tell me Dragons are living in these woods or something ridiculous like that,¡± I groaned.


    ¡°No, not in these woods. But some of us do prefer that kind of place,¡± another voice answered.


    I propped myself up on the arm and stared wide-eyed at the other person. I hadn¡¯t even heard or sensed her presence at all.


    Just when things were looking good¡­can anything go our way today?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I not welcome here, perhaps?¡± Avasta said slyly.


    A damn Dragon Emperor, and of all of them, it had to be her. Avasta gave me the creeps for a number of reasons. Whether that was because of the way she talked or¡­dressed, if it could even be called that, or because of the way she looked. That inhuman appearance while still being just Human enough¡­ was unsettling.


    ¡°That depends on your reasons for being here,¡± I said, slowly standing to my feet.


    In truth, I wanted to yell and scream at her. Avasta being here couldn¡¯t have been a coincidence. There was basically a zero percent chance of that. She must have been watching the entire time, maybe even from the very beginning.


    But if she were an enemy, I would be hopeless in defeating her, even at my best. So, I¡¯ll have to bite my tongue and play nice for now.


    Avasta put a finger to her chin and grinned, showing off her sharp, pearly white teeth. ¡°I just happened to be in the neighborhood when I noticed a disturbance. But it seems all is well now.¡±


    If only I could slap that smug face. I would do it in a heartbeat. Master Keldrag never spoke so flippantly. It¡¯s honestly annoying to consider them in the same positions.


    I looked over to Kelzrenth, but he was silently hanging his head. That smug, prideful Dragon seemed to get knocked out of him when his mother showed up.


    I let out a deep sigh and shrugged. ¡°Then, if all is good in the world now, can I be taken back to the city? I don¡¯t want to walk all the way back if I can help it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Mmm, I don¡¯t believe that will be necessary,¡± Avasta said, looking up at the sky.


    I followed her purple eyes, and sure enough, there was a loud squawk in the air. A Gryphon was barreling toward us, and as it hit the ground in a puff of dust and dirt, a black armored person rolled off of it and across the ground. Kaladin stood up on shaky feet, his eyes bloodshot and the veins on his neck and face bulging¡ªa familiar sight¡­since he took that damn drug.


    I went to move toward him; I needed to start alleviating the side effects even if it knocked me unconscious. He was clearly injured, bleeding from his eyes and from many cuts on his face. But I was stopped by Avasta¡¯s hand on my chest. When I looked up at her, she was smiling as if she was pleased with it all.


    That was when the bloodlust came.


    A bloodlust so strong it was like an invisible hand had snaked its way around my throat. I had been close to ¡°death¡± a few times in my life at this point, and I had even felt Kaladin¡¯s bloodlust at what I thought was his most severe and in the direst of situations. But it seemed I knew nothing. It had gotten even more potent somehow.


    I fell to my knees, and even Kelzrenth was beside me, sweating and holding his neck. The Gryphon was squealing like crazy and flailing around against the trees. It eventually took flight and left without even looking back. Avasta was the only one unaffected, and even she had a slight twitch in her eye.


    ¡°Release her. Now, Avasta,¡± Kaladin ordered in a deep, monotone voice.


    ¡°There is some kind of misunderstanding, Kaladin. Sylvia isn¡¯t being held against her will,¡± Avasta said sheepishly.


    ¡°Is this a joke to you? Do you expect me to believe Kelzrenth flew here with Sylvia for fun? And you just happened to be in this forest when an undead Dragon showed up and did not intervene in the slightest?¡±


    Avasta clapped her hands and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s exactly right!¡±


    Kaladin¡¯s bloodlust grew even more oppressive as he said, ¡°In that case, if you plan to take her. Then you¡¯ll be going through me.¡±


    Avasta¡¯s smile grew strained as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that would be very difficult considering your current state, Kaladin. But you genuinely are misinterpreting things here. This was all by chance, really. Sylvia is free to go, as you are the one sending her to her knees now.¡±


    Kaladin¡¯s emotionless eyes turned to me, and the bloodlust abated. I took a deep breath of fresh air and winced as I slowly returned to my feet.


    ¡°See, I told you. Ah¡­all my help is being misperceived. You genuinely don¡¯t know all the things I do for you,¡± Avasta said with a fake sigh.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Avasta said, trailing off.


    Her eyes were glowing with a faint purple mist. Her smile now was genuinely disgusting and lecherous. She even blushed, which sickened me even more.


    ¡°That other side of you¡­it¡¯s growing even brighter. I wonder when I¡¯ll get to meet it,¡± she said softly.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Once I walked past her and next to Kaladin, he looked down at me and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I am. They didn¡¯t hurt me,¡± I answered.


    Kaladin smiled softly. ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be taking our leave,¡± I said to the two Dragons.


    ¡°Hold on a moment. Kelzrenth needs to stay with us for a while,¡± Kaladin said suddenly.


    Huh?


    ¡°Now, why would he be doing that?¡± Avasta asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m claiming our favors. Surely, you won¡¯t deny this simple request?¡± Kaladin said somewhat menacingly.


    ¡°Mom, he can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shh, Kelzrenth, let him speak,¡± Avasta told him. ¡°So, what do you have in mind? I don¡¯t believe you are trying to force a Dragon to do something needless¡­like attack another nation?¡±


    What? Am I missing something here?


    ¡°No. I need a few people, myself included, to be transported somewhere and back. That¡¯s all,¡± Kaladin said firmly.


    Avasta raised an eyebrow and grinned. ¡°Oh? Is that really all?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Just transportation,¡± Kaladin repeated.


    ¡°Good, because if you were to try something¡­drastic, even I wouldn¡¯t be able to save you from the ramifications,¡± Avasta said with a shrug of her shoulders. ¡°Then go ahead, Kel. Do as your brother asks.¡±


    ¡°What?! I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    Avasta snapped her head at Kelzrenth and glared at him. ¡°Kelzrenth, do as I say,¡± she said coolly.


    Kelzrenth hesitated and dropped his head. ¡°Yes¡­I¡¯ll remain here.¡±


    Avasta clapped her hands and smiled again. ¡°Perfect. You know what lengths you are allowed to go to. Don¡¯t go any further than that. Return once you¡¯ve completed the request. We won¡¯t be able to ignore the council this time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± Kelzrenth said weakly.


    ¡°Then all is well once more. Rest well, Kaladin and Sylvia, because the next time we meet, I¡¯m afraid it will be less than ideal for us,¡± Avasta said smoothly.


    ¡°And what is that supposed to mean?¡± Kaladin questioned.


    The Dragon smiled and coyly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter right now. I want you to know¡­even if you don¡¯t believe it. I am on your side.¡±


    Kaladin glared at Avasta as she walked away into the forest. He didn¡¯t budge until we could no longer see her, and he let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Finally¡­it¡¯s over. For now, at least.¡±


    ¡ª


    Arene ¡°Ren¡± Maxwell¡¯s POV.


    The three of us were gathered alone in the conference room. It was challenging to be in high spirits despite the battle''s final conclusion. We beat back a superior force, and although we initially expected losses, we tipped the scales in our favor with minimal casualties. Yet, right at the end, we suffered an immense blow that should have been an overwhelming victory.


    Who could have even predicted something like this would happen?


    ¡°Bringing the artifact was the right call. We¡¯ll have to thank Mom for allowing it,¡± Lauren said.


    ¡°Yes, it minimized what would have been the worst-case scenario,¡± I agreed.


    We nearly died. It would have happened in the blink of an eye if we hadn¡¯t preemptively deployed it. It also ended up saving countless lives. And it was all thanks to¡­


    ¡°And we have you to thank, Xander. If you hadn¡¯t forced us, we would have died miserably,¡± Lauren said pointedly.


    ¡°I was just doing what I thought was right. The enemy far surpassed what we imagined. Our losses were immense,¡± Xander said cooly. ¡°But I didn¡¯t gather us here to discuss what happened but what we will do moving forward.¡±


    There was much to consider. The city had taken a massive blow. Disease was still running rampant, and we lost tens of thousands of civilians and soldiers in a matter of seconds. If an attack happened again, we could never defend the city as it was. Rebuilding the walls on both the west and east, along with all the housing and infrastructure. It will take decades to get Curia back to normal.


    Xander eyes us slowly and says, ¡°I believe we should take our available troops and conquer the Iron Citadel.¡±


    What?! We¡ª


    ¡°I agree. But we have an entire city to deal with. Countless deaths and disease spreading. Destroyed walls, and there¡¯s also no guarantee another attack won¡¯t come our way. We¡¯ve been cut off from all information for too long,¡± Lauren said seriously.


    ¡°Any attack would come from the west for the moment. Taking some and manning a fort or two may give us the time we need. And we may never get another chance like this to take down the Iron Citadel. But I agree, we can¡¯t leave the city undefended, and we can¡¯t let people leave with diseases to spread elsewhere,¡± Xander said.


    ¡°So I propose this. Lauren will gather the civilians and supplies and create a city-wide quarantine. Ren, you maintain order and prepare to abandon Curia once the disease has been halted. After the civilians are moved and the disease eradicated, we¡¯ll form a campaign to take down the dungeon,¡± Xander said.


    ¡°You would have us abandon Curia? Mother and father won¡¯t stand for it,¡± Lauren said pointedly.


    ¡°Mother and father aren¡¯t here. Over half the city has been destroyed because of the Dragon¡¯s quakes, and there is a massive trench in the middle that has destroyed much more. Nothing short of a full-blown relief effort will do anything for these people. We have neither the supplies nor the manpower to dedicate to the reconstruction of Curia. Or would you prefer that thousands live in ruined homes in a city that can no longer protect them?¡± Xander said with a sigh.


    ¡°With the attack of the rebels, the capital is already struggling. An influx of even more refugees will put us in a bind we can¡¯t easily undo. Even if we maintain limited security and re-establish supply lines, that would be a much better choice,¡± Lauren countered.


    ¡°Our hands are tied as is, Sister. We can¡¯t do anything for Curia. Not now, anyway. Allowing the people to stay here would only be a temporary solution to a much larger problem. What will you do when winter comes? We can¡¯t rebuild enough homes before then. But we can spread the population of Curia to surrounding cities and towns,¡± Xander pointed out.


    ¡°Then we are at an impasse. Ren? Your thoughts?¡± Lauren asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­I don¡¯t know,¡± I said weakly.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why they were asking me. Amongst us three, I had all but thrown my power away. I had no desire for the throne and didn¡¯t plan to start now. I was a princess only in name. I had no followers to call upon only a single knight.


    ¡°You will be the tiebreaker. You have a day to consider the options, Ren. For the time being, we have thanks to give¡­let them in,¡± Xander called.


    Captain Fairchild bowed deeply and opened the doors to the room to allow three Dwarves in. One of them was still wearing thick black and bloody plate armor that covered his stout body. He looked grizzled with his thick black beard and almond-colored eyes. The other one was wearing armor, much lighter in design, with chain mail. He had a wilder appearance, with a long red beard and warm green eyes. The third¡­well, we were acquainted.


    ¡°Ah, the royal siblings! Good to see you all in good health!¡± Edrunn Greatbeard chuckled.


    ¡°Master Edrunn, your timely help was much appreciated,¡± Lauren said with a kind smile.


    ¡°Of course! It was only proper to help your neighbors,¡± he boasted.


    ¡°And these two are¡­?¡± Lauren asked.


    ¡°I apologize for my appearance and lack of greeting, Your Highness. I am the captain of the first Iron Company, Brondar Mountainhammer,¡± the gruff, armored Dwarf said.


    ¡°And I¡¯m captain of the first Monster Corps, Fondarth Greyshield. A pleasure to be here,¡± the other Dwarf said.


    ¡°Your involvement saved us. How did you get here so quickly?¡± Xander asked.


    ¡°Luminar wasn¡¯t the only nation that was attacked. A splinter force with a Lich struck our bastions. We defeated them and sent word to your forts only to find the undead had struck first. Under command from the High Council, we gathered a rapid response team to support Luminar in case of the worst,¡± Captain Mountainhammer explained.


    ¡°I see¡­your quick thinking protected much. Thank the High Council on behalf of Luminar,¡± Xander said with a short bow.


    ¡°No need for thanks, Your Highness. We were only avoiding the worst-case scenario. If Luminar were to fall, there would be no telling who would be next. Considering the enemies at hand, we were wise to do so,¡± Captain Greyshield said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Indeed. Disastrous for the continent,¡± Lauren added.


    ¡°Then, what will the Dwarves do? Will you return to Krunbar?¡± Xander asked.


    ¡°Aye, we will leave some supplies to help, but we came in a rush with a light load. However, I must inform Luminar that the High Council has ordered the subjugation of the Iron Citadel,¡± Captain Mountainhammer said, producing a scroll from thin air.


    The Dwarf handed it to Captain Fairchild, who then gave it to Xander. Xander gave it a quick look, then slid it to Lauren. ¡°It seems that His Majesty and the High Council agree with us. We also plan to subjugate the dungeon shortly. Can we count on a joint effort?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, Your Highness. All assistance will be welcome,¡± Captain Mouintainhammer said with a short bow.


    ¡°But what of the trade lanes that the dungeon supplies? Surely Krunbar will struggle with such a sudden change?¡± Lauren questioned.


    Master Edrunn chuckled loudly and declared, ¡°No need to fear Your Highness. We have long-standing plans that have been put into action. We have been ready to break away from the dungeon for some time now.¡±


    ¡°The tunnel systems¡­was it the Underway Project? I heard significant progress was made recently,¡± Xander probed.


    ¡°You are well informed, Your Highness. It¡¯s precisely that project. Within the next year, we will reach your side of the mountains and open a new trade lane to our kingdom,¡± Captain Mountainhammer confirmed.


    ¡°Then this decision has gotten even easier. What of your tunnels to the City States?¡± Xander asked.


    ¡°Within a year and a half, we will be at Whieland,¡± Captain Mounthammer answered.


    ¡°All is well then¡­¡±

 Vol.8 Ch.238- All Is Fair In War.

    Headmaster Bowen Taurus¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Continue the search. Everyone is to be recovered from the rubble. Alive or dead,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Yes, My Lord,¡± the knight said with a bow.


    I continued to control a handful of Golems. Wind Golems slither through the debris and mark the bodies or those still alive, and Earth Golems assist in the removal of rubble. Time was of the essence in rescue operations, and every minute mattered.


    Looking out at the destruction was soul-crushing. So much had been lost in a matter of minutes. And we were digging out more bodies than survivors¡ªcountless dead. If only we had been more prepared. Only if we had known more than we did could we have avoided this tragedy.


    Our enemies are far more evil and dangerous than we could have ever imagined.


    I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to believe this was all a coincidence. It was far too coordinated to be something so simple as bad luck. But to control monsters? And the undead from a dungeon? What power could even grant a person or nation the ability to do such a thing?


    Just how far behind were we? Not a single one of our agents managed to sniff out anything. We were being toyed with. There was no question about it. The only question was¡­


    Why now?


    A few months ago, Luminar could have been considered to be at its strongest. All of our greatest warriors were in peak condition. We had an army that could not be looked down upon and a well-fed and happy population. Sure, we had our fair share of issues, but every nation did too.


    If they were to attack us thirty years ago, even twenty years ago, we would have been at a loss. Even Arotal showed just recently how much strength they possessed, with a single Exarch defeating His Majesty. We would have been annihilated¡­so why wait for so long to strike?


    It can¡¯t be some sick game to them; that was completely nonsensical. And if The Holy Kingdom planned on expanding from Amoth to Illyrcium¡­why not start with a weaker nation to get a foothold? Why not dominate their neighbors beforehand? They undoubtedly had the power to subjugate the fractured Mists. Even The Dunes or the United Tribes wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand an invasion.


    What is their end goal? I can¡¯t figure it out¡­I¡¯m missing essential information¡­a piece to the puzzle.


    ¡°My Lord! Over here, a survivor!¡± someone yelled.


    ¡°Understood, clear the way. I will handle it,¡± I yelled back.


    I moved to the area I was called to and used a pair of Earth Golems to move the shattered house. It had sunken into the ground and collapsed. It was hard to believe that someone was alive in that mess.


    After a few minutes of moving and pulling, the lone survivor was pulled out by a group of civilians. A young boy, only alive because his father had shielded him with his own life.


    The only cruel thought I could come up with was that at least it wasn¡¯t my son in that hole. I hated that feeling, considering I was lucky enough to be spared from the Dragon¡¯s attack.


    I spent my entire youth fighting to end war and build a new life¡ªa life of peace and harmony for everyone in this kingdom¡ªa place my family could call home and live and die in happiness. And now that peace was once again being trampled on.


    These bastards will pay. I will see to it.


    ¡°Headmaster?¡± a familiar voice called to me.


    I turned around, and a faint sense of relief washed over me. ¡°Varnir¡­it¡¯s good to see you are alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Headmaster. You as well,¡± Varnir said.


    ¡°Have you come to help? We could always use more hands,¡± I asked.


    ¡°About that¡­I think you¡¯ll have your help. And you¡¯ve been summoned,¡± Varnir explained.


    Mmm?


    ¡°And I take it this Dwarf is the help? But you seem¡­rather familiar,¡± I asked.


    Next to Varnir was a Dwarf that was relatively short, even for their standards. And he looked relatively young at that. But I could sense that he was quite strong, and judging by the staff he wielded, he was definitely a mage. But for some reason, I believed that I had seen him before¡­I just couldn¡¯t remember where.


    ¡°My company will assist in the recovering and rescuing of the civilians until your return. I am Vice-Captain of the second company, Yurfel Opalblade. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet the Headmaster in person,¡± Yurfel said.


    Ah, that name.


    ¡°You are the son of Edmas. You graduated a few years back, correct? I apologize for not recognizing you sooner,¡± I said.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be worried about, Headmaster. It¡¯s an honor to be remembered at all, as we had never met before,¡± Yurfel said with a short bow.


    How wondrous. It¡¯s always good to see a graduate doing well. Let alone reaching the rank of Vice-Captain of the famed second company known for their magic. At least there is still some good in this darkness.


    ¡°We¡¯re good over here, My Lord! The area is clear!¡± someone shouted.


    ¡°Great,¡± I answered. I turned to Varnir, who was waiting quietly, and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid all summons will have to wait. If it isn¡¯t of the utmost importance then I would prefer to stay here. I¡¯m sure¡ª¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Headmaster. But it is urgent. Kaladin has summoned you,¡± Varnir explained.


    Kaladin? Summoning me? What could he possibly be doing that for? That¡¯s not like him¡­


    ¡°I understand. What did he say?¡± I asked, moving my Earth Golems to be disabled safely.


    ¡°I was told everything would be explained once you arrived. But that you should prepare for cold winds ahead¡­¡± Varnir said with a shrug.


    What?


    ¡ª


    I walked down the hallways to the back of the castle. The place was eerily quiet, with no regular soldiers of the duke present. It was even devoid of servants; only Praetorian Guards remained to stand and watch silently.


    Has the entire area been locked down? And for Captain Fairchild to escort me personally¡­things must be more severe than I expected.


    ¡°Captain Fairchild, what exactly is going on here?¡± I asked, hoping for an answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid even I don¡¯t know. Not even Their Highnesses were given an explanation. So, whatever plan is being developed, only those summoned by Kaladin will have an explanation,¡± he explained.


    ¡°Such secrets¡­wait¡­don¡¯t tell me?¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve suspected the same. Kaladin may believe there is a spy amongst us. Or perhaps it¡¯s just for security¡¯s sake. Even so, all three siblings gave their blessings for Kaladin to continue,¡± Captain Fairchild told me.


    Another spy amongst us? At this rate, another traitor wouldn¡¯t surprise me. If Mason Fields could be a plant decades in the making, then everyone should be a suspect¡ªeven me.


    ¡°This is the door and where I depart. Good luck, Master Taurus, in whatever you may do,¡± Captain Fairchild said.


    I gave the captain a few moments to leave and knocked on the door. I was expecting to wait a moment, but after the first knock, the door swung open, and a young High Elf blocked my way. I couldn¡¯t help but blink in confusion.


    ¡°Your Highness? Are you also part of this¡­gathering?¡± I asked.


    Prince Leopold nodded a few times. The poor boy looked incredibly tired, clearly drained of mana and in much need of rest. Then again, most of us were. Even I was beginning to feel the need for rest after fighting at the front gates for so long.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°I am. I must ask if you are willing to join us. Your abilities will be much appreciated, Lord Taurus,¡± Prince Leopold asked me.


    ¡°Could I inquire about the details?¡± I asked in return.


    ¡°No. It is simply a matter of whether or not you are in or out. We will set out in an hour with or without you. It is Kaladin¡¯s directive. I hope you understand,¡± Prince Leopold explained.


    ¡°I see¡­if it¡¯s time-sensitive, then Kaladin must know something most don¡¯t¡­¡± I pondered aloud.


    ¡°It is less about knowing and more about preventing. If Kaladin is correct, this is a far more significant matter than we could have imagined. But that¡¯s all I can say on the matter. Will you join us?¡± Prince Leopold asked again.


    So Kaladin might even suspect me but still chose me? Well¡­I¡¯ve never had a reason to distrust him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll join. If Kaladin says it''s serious, then it must be no laughing matter,¡± I said.


    ¡°You are wise to trust that man. Ah¡­and of course, if you plan to change your mind and not go, know our insurance is rather good this time around,¡± Prince Leopold said with a smile.


    I chuckled and walked into the room. ¡°I imag¡ª¡±


    What? It¡¯s¡­that Dragon¡­and the other three¡­are asleep?


    ¡°Prepare yourself for cold weather and winds. We¡¯ll be traveling quickly in the sky. And I¡¯m sure you are surprised, but everyone is in dire need of rest, myself included. I just happened to be in the least need of it,¡± Prince Leopold explained.


    ¡°I see¡­and flying in the sky? Does that mean¡­¡± I trailed off, looking at the young Dark Elf boy.


    I mean, his ears and skin tone looked like those of a dark elf, but the similarities stopped there. It was clear he was the same Dragon, I say, before the battle and the one who helped defeat the undead Dragon.


    ¡°Yes, this most esteemed Dragon will be assisting us. Although it will still take a few days, it beats weeks, even months, if we travel normally,¡± Prince Leopold said.


    ¡°Then what are we doing exactly?¡± I asked.


    "We are going east into the sea to hunt for unwanted guests.¡±


    ¡ª


    Exarch Gerimia Foster¡¯s POV.


    Ring.


    Ring.


    Ring.


    ¡°Damn bird¡­¡± I groaned, rolling off my bed.


    I waited a moment to see if the rocking of the ship would get worse, but it seemed the seas were calm tonight. I sighed as I went to the cage at the window that brought in a fresh sea breeze. I undid the latch and untied the note strapped to the monster¡¯s leg. It had a high-priority marking, which meant it needed to be addressed now.


    I unfurled the small note and read it. It was just a few short sentences, but my eyes widened as I had to re-read them twice.


    ¡°Impossible¡­the attack failed? And far earlier than anticipated¡­¡± I mumbled in disbelief.


    Sigh¡­he is not going to be pleased.


    I rolled my shoulders, donned my cloak, and headed up the deck. When he saw me, the captain gave me a worried look, but I ignored it.


    ¡°Give those creatures the order and drift us a little closer to the lead ship. I don¡¯t want to jump any further than necessary,¡± I ordered with a yawn.


    ¡°As you wish, Your Holiness,¡± the captain answered.


    The captain barked his orders, and the massive ship began to shift to the right. It was an impossible feat for an ordinary ship to turn so quickly, but that only mattered if those fishy bastards weren¡¯t present.


    Once the other deck was closer, I guided mana into my legs and leapt. I could have done it earlier, but¡­I just didn¡¯t want to go that far. I soared through the air and landed on the deck with barely a thud. The night crew looked over at me in surprise but quickly turned away; perhaps they had gotten used to it by then.


    It was probably a good idea to be a little more urgent with steps, but what was the point of rushing? It¡¯s not like me going full speed to deliver the note would somehow change anything. It was better to take my time before seeing that creep.


    The less time I spent in his presence, the better.


    I gave it a firm knock once I reached the large door in the crew quarters and called out, ¡°It¡¯s Foster. You awake?¡±


    ¡°Come in,¡± the voice on the other side answered.


    ¡°I doubt you are here to chat, so it must be important that you are here instead of sleeping,¡± Grand Inquisitor Marks said coldly.


    What, would it kill the guy not to be so disturbing? Even the way he talks makes my skin crawl in disgust.


    I tossed the note onto the desk, and those chilly green eyes looked up at me slowly. He gave the paper a light swat with his hand and read it. I watched a surprising scene as his thick brows furrowed in a rare show of emotion.


    ¡°¡­Why did the messenger go to your roost?¡± he asked in his usual monotone voice.


    What? How the heck am I supposed to know what the monster was thinking?


    I shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t know. Maybe I was closer,¡± I answered half-heartedly.


    Or maybe the monster hates your guts and got creeped out by you.


    ¡°Is this information accurate?¡± I asked.


    Grand Inquisitor Marks narrowed his cold, creepy gaze and said, ¡°It¡¯s from a black seal informant. There is no doubting its validity.¡±


    ¡°Then what will we do? We are still a month out from landfall. Perhaps we could cut down some time if we pushed the creatures harder. Either way, we should have had at least two more weeks of leeway,¡± I asked.


    ¡°There will be no change in plans. These events only happened a few days ago. According to the information, the devastation was severe enough. They are at a weak point and severely out of position. It wouldn''t change anything even if they caught wind and maneuvered troops now,¡± he said firmly.


    Mmm, maybe. But I have a bad feeling about all this. Sure, almost everything went according to plan.


    But there have been too many variables rearing their heads recently¡­.too many¡­ unforeseen events.


    I have no idea why the High Exarch put this bastard in charge of anything. He should have stayed in the shadows where he belonged.


    ¡°Alright, alright, current course it is. I¡¯m going back to bed,¡± I said with a yawn.


    I left the creep to his silent brooding and made it halfway on the deck before stopping. I looked up and around in the dark sky but saw nothing. The ocean was quiet other than the chatter of the night watch and the boat moving across the waves.


    ¡°Was it just my imagination? I thought I sensed something¡­¡± I grumbled while scratching my neck.


    I was in the middle of gathering my mana for a leap when I instantly reached into my Spatial Ring and retrieved my shield.


    ¡°CREW TO YOUR STATIONS! SOUND THE ALARMS!¡± I roared.


    ¡°HOLY SHIELD!¡±


    I made it just in time before the spell made an impact. It was so quick, and the sheer power rocked the boat and sea, but my barrier stood firm. I looked out at sea, and in an instant, something had blown through three ships, sending an explosion of water and wood into the air, completely annihilating everything. The bells rang, signaling an attack, but it was too late.


    This magic¡­impossible! How did they get here?! And where are they?!


    Various spells rained down on the ships. Enormous glaciers of ice crashed onto decks and sank straight through to the ocean. Spears of crimson blood peppered the masses and crashed through ships, and the screams of sailors echoed in the night as ships were engulfed in flames. Even a raging thunderstorm appeared and swallowed more in the process.


    The attacks were coming from the sky, but I couldn¡¯t see where from, and by the time my barrier reached the closest ships at my maximum range, the damage had already been done. Over a dozen ships had already been hit in a matter of seconds before the attacks stopped as abruptly as they started. All I could do was defend what was in my sphere of power; those outside, I could do nothing without the sacrifice and chanting of the devotees.


    I watched the sky as it suddenly went ablaze with golden light. A beam, no, an arrow soared into the night sky high into the air. I was only able to see it because of my keen sight, but for a moment, the light, when it exploded, illuminated a large, winged figure above the clouds. By the time more arrows were launched, they were gone.


    I turned around and saw Grand Inquisitor Marks staring up at the night sky with a clenched jaw. I hopped onto the railings, still maintaining my shield, and observed the damage.


    Another unexpected variable¡­


    ¡°The damage?¡± Grand Inquisitor Marks asked with a hint of anger.


    ¡°The ships with our troops were mostly unharmed, but¡­it¡¯s like they knew where to aim. They hit all of our supplies. Only the supply ship closest to us is unscathed,¡± I said.


    The Grand Inquisitor silently watched the burning and sinking ships with a cold gaze.


    How did that Elf do this? Did he know? Or did he make a guess and get lucky? And why would a Dragon assist them¡­which bastard was it? Either way¡­


    ¡°We will need to alter our plan,¡± I said.


    ¡°It seems that way¡­then we will go with an alternative. I¡¯ll seek guidance,¡± Grand Inquisitor Marks spat.


    ¡°It was your prophecies that got us in this place. Good men died today because of your plans,¡± I said.


    The Grand Inquisitor glared at me and released his bloodlust. It was disgusting, cold, and cruel, but I wouldn¡¯t back down.


    ¡°Do you doubt God?¡± he said coldly.


    No, I doubt you.


    ¡°Your plans are showing cracks, Grand Inquisitor. What will fail next, I wonder?¡± I growled.


    ¡°All I do is God¡¯s will. Know your place, Exarch,¡± he said as he glared at me.


    ¡°You may be the leader of this force, but you do not control me and the others. Failure of this caliber lies on your shoulders. I won¡¯t stand for it a second time,¡± I said.


    ¡°You dare challenge my conviction¡­do I take this as heresy?¡± The Grand Inquisitor said, unsheathing his wicked curved blade.


    Heresy? What a joke.


    ¡°God is watching all of us, Grand Inquisitor. You can only fail so many times in his name before retribution comes your way.¡±

 Vol.8 Ch.239- Relics Of The Past.

    Kaladin Shadowheart¡¯s POV.


    Our preemptive strike was a critical success. The thought that the Holy Kingdom was preparing something else behind the scenes weighed heavily on my mind. There was just no way they would go to such lengths and pull two of their trump cards and not follow up with a worthwhile attack. However, there was a significant issue.


    I couldn¡¯t grasp what their overall goal was.


    If Arotal wanted world domination, they would start with their neighbors. It only made sense. Of course, there was a chance they had already done so, but in a more covert sense rather than straight domination. And they had years to initiate wars, yet they hadn¡¯t officially done so in over a thousand years.


    Regardless, the why could come later when the pieces came together. It only mattered that they were trying. And no longer would I stand idly by. Luminar and I had to be prepared for the future. We couldn¡¯t afford to let the Holy Kingdom do as they please.


    And that attack on their navy was the first of many. It was almost guaranteed they were planning some invasion. I honestly hadn¡¯t expected it to be as large as it was. Navies were all but unheard of in this world, so to see such a large one with about a hundred thousand troops was out of my expectations.


    Not to mention, there were at least four Exarchs present on the ships, including multiple people at the level of a War God. I was weary of the Exarch who used a bow as they would be a particularly dangerous opponent. And I was correct. It was a quick decision, but I decided to target the ships with fewer people as they were most likely holding more supplies.


    Their navy was still a month away, even with the assistance of those Dagins, so destroying their food supplies was the best decision, considering we could only do a single pass of the fleet. Kelzrenth barely managed to avoid a single arrow, and the bow Exarch reacted almost as fast as the shield Exarch did. If we got greedy and went for another pass, and Kelzrenth took a hit, it would all be for naught.


    Now, what else would they do?


    I studied the map in an attempt to see what they would do next. In my opinion, they had a few options, but¡­


    Knock. Knock.


    I walked over and opened the door to the meeting room. Cerila gave me a warm smile and motioned behind her. In the meantime, she had gathered all the people I needed for a meeting.


    <Thank you,> I signed.


    <Of course, everyone was eager to see what your plans are,> she told me.


    ¡°Welcome, everyone. Thank you for coming on short notice,¡± I said after taking a seat.


    ¡°Prince Leopold broke down what happened¡­an invasion from Arotal was beyond our expectations,¡± Marshal Cloudsun said first.


    ¡°Regardless, it was dealt with for the time being. However, things have changed. They will try a new strategy as they take the time to gather supplies and re-embark for another attempt,¡± I said.


    Lauren scratched her head. ¡°You sound so sure of this, Kaladin¡­but is this just a guess? Or do you perhaps have a way of knowing these things before they happen?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any abilities to see the future. I only thought about what I would do in their position,¡± I explained.


    ¡°What you would do¡­¡± Ren muttered.


    Prince Leopold exhaled deeply. ¡°Then what is the reason for gathering us? It¡¯s not like the Holy Kingdom attacked Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. And sharing these secrets may come at a great cost, correct?¡± he reasoned.


    ¡°That was only the case before we made a move. Now, Arotal may take another approach. Isn¡¯t that what you believe, Kaladin?¡± Bowen summarized.


    ¡°Exactly. I gathered you here to discuss the future. It may take at least a year to repair and collect what they lost in our attack, but that hardly matters as they still have options at the moment,¡± I explained.


    ¡°I see¡­judging by the map, there is a chance they could do many things,¡± Lauren hummed.


    ¡°Correct. I believe one of their most prominent options is to sneakily gather in Tel¡¯an¡¯duth and cause havoc as they did to us. Prince Leopold, Marshal Cloudsun, what does your coastal defense look like? Does Tel¡¯an¡¯duth have an active navy?¡± I asked.


    Marshal Cludsun shook his head. ¡°Not exactly. I suppose we have a ¡®navy,¡¯ but it¡¯s only made up of a handful of small ships meant to patrol the coast for small-time pirates, monsters, and general protection of merchants. None of them are equipped for large-scale ship-to-ship battles, and we have nothing that could even momentarily halt the large fleet you witnessed,¡± he explained.


    ¡°We have forts and many cities along the coast, but most of the defenses are aimed inland. I can¡¯t say we would be very effective at stopping an ocean-based invasion,¡± Prince Leopold added.


    ¡°Then, there is all the more reason to refocus your efforts. It¡¯s too late to start a navy now, and even if you did, you would be too far behind to ever catch up. But you have time to reinforce your coastline. Pick out beaches fit for an invasion with inland routes connected to them and begin fortifying them. In the coming years, Luminar may not be the only nation targeted by the Holy Kingdom,¡± I said.


    Marshal Cloudsun closed his eyes as Prince Leopold stroked his chin in thought. ¡°This is rather sudden¡­it will be difficult to explain this to my mother, but after seeing that you were right about the invasion, I have to believe this danger is also accurate. It would be nothing short of a disaster if we were caught unprepared. And we have troops on the move to support you here¡­¡± he said solemnly.


    ¡°But Kaladin, this isn¡¯t the only outcome, is it?¡± Lauren asked.


    ¡°This is just one of a few things they could do. The other is to start the invasion against us right away, but I find that to be highly unlikely. Even if they took a large number of troops and held, say¡­Flumare, there wouldn¡¯t be enough food to feed that many troops even if they gathered locally, and any support would be well over five months away, if not longer. It¡¯s suicide; even Exarchs need to eat,¡± I said.


    I hope they do¡­Grandpa needed to eat, so why wouldn¡¯t they?


    ¡°Then you are expecting a more stealthy approach¡­perhaps a small elite team somewhere on our coastlines. We are in even worse shape compared to Tel¡¯an¡¯duth. Most of our troops have been moved from the coast to head here, and the rear is well forested. There are plenty of places to hide in the north,¡± Lauren said.


    ¡°My thoughts exactly. Which is why I brought Guildmaster Elora here,¡± I said, looking at the woman.


    She had remained silent and was quietly participating in the conversation. She raised an eyebrow at me but put a hand up. ¡°I can¡¯t force adventurers to do something like that. One mandatory quest was already enough. And considering we lost many during this attack, I¡¯ll have a full-blown rebellion on my hands if I try something.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to force anything. We must ensure the rewards are worth the effort. That¡¯s the way of adventurers, right?¡± I said.


    ¡°A quest¡­that could work. But it will cost you, and you will need a more valid reason other than pure speculation if you want to gather a meaningful number of adventurers,¡± she countered.


    ¡°Three large silver coins for every group of rebels that are killed in the north of Luminar. There are still plenty of rogue elements hiding in that region. And, of course, if any group manages to gather solid evidence of the Holy Kingdom¡¯s activities¡­a large gold coin if the information is found to be accurate,¡± I said.


    Guildmaster Elora¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That is a rather generous payout, far exceeding the market value of hunting criminals. Most parties would jump at the opportunity¡­it would work,¡± she mused.


    ¡°But who is going to pay for it? Are you expecting us to do so?¡± Lauren asked.


    ¡°It would be nice if you could give me a small budget for a while to work with. Oh, and of course, give the royal family seal of approval. We can even put a down payment for those who complete the quest early, hopefully incentivizing more to join. However, I plan on footing most of the bill. I have plenty of gold to my name,¡± I said.


    Bowen chuckled to himself as he said, ¡°I see¡­ flooding the north with an influx of adventurers would make moving without notice very difficult for intruders. But there is a chance of betrayal and bad information,¡± he said.


    ¡°We can counter bad information by being prepared in advance and treating all information as unconfirmed until a loyal party can do so. I have some¡­friends that can help with that, but I¡¯ll need to contact them once we return to the capital,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes, they would be perfect for that. And I¡¯ll agree to the terms and put my name on the quest as well as supply a budget,¡± Lauren agreed.


    Good. Those are the two best options handled.


    ¡°But that isn¡¯t their only option? I can see an attempt to go around the northern edge and gather in the City States where none of us have power,¡± Bowen added.


    ¡°Indeed. That is a possibility and a safe option for them, but I don¡¯t see that coming to light,¡± I said.


    ¡°Why is that? And also, what is stopping them from making sacrifices now and continuing with the invasion?¡± Marshal Cloudsun chimed in.


    ¡°Keldrag pass is still a threat. Even if they gather allies in the City States, they will still have to mount an offensive through the mountains. A majority of Luminar¡¯s military is already here in the West, and we could hold them off for a long time. It is even more dangerous for them if Krunbar and Tel¡¯an¡¯duth aid us. Ah, and of course, they won¡¯t make such a considerable sacrifice. They have no reason to do so right now. The cost is too high; many would starve, and even those who get food would be weak. The risks are just too great to continue as they were, and they run the chance of us crushing them,¡± I explained.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Bowen scratched his beard as he looked over to Prince Leopold and asked, ¡°Does that mean we have the support of Tel¡¯an¡¯duth beyond this undead assault?¡±


    Marshal Cloudsun looked ready to answer, but Leopold held him back. ¡°I do not have the authority to make an alliance. And there will be pushback from the nobles in the capital. But that is temporary. I¡¯ll gather my support and push for a formal partnership. If Arotal is acting so brazenly against Luminar, then we are targets in their minds as well,¡± Prince Leopold answered.


    Lauren hummed to herself as she played with her hair. ¡°But isn¡¯t your support base relatively¡­small, Your Highness? Can a single prince truly accomplish such a feat alone?¡± she asked playfully.


    Prince Leopold frowned at that remark but remained firm. ¡°My support is small but mighty, Your Highness. After what I¡¯ve witnessed here these last few weeks, I would be a fool not to see who our enemies and allies are. There are still too many unexplained things, but coincidences like this unprecedented undead horde followed by an invasion attempt do not happen, by mere chance alone. There is foul play afoot, and I will not see my nation swept up in it unprepared and unaware.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­is this to say that Tel¡¯an¡¯duth has no connection with Arotal?¡± Lauren asked.


    ¡°That is¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Marshal,¡± Prince Leopold said firmly. ¡°I will not say that our nobles have no connections. Even I have heard whispers of things. But I swear on my name that Luminar will have my support. As long as Luminar gives me the same support.¡±


    Lauren giggled. ¡°You want Luminar to endorse a prince of another nation officially? Isn¡¯t that a problem in itself, considering you have a sister? Not to mention, there will be more heirs in the future. Consider how your empire usually is. We can¡¯t afford Tel¡¯an¡¯duth to aim their blades at us when we least expect it,¡± she said.


    ¡°Nothing of the sort, Your Highness, and you don¡¯t have to worry about my sister. I only speak of support for Tel¡¯an¡¯duth and me as its liaison. And if the time comes, I hope Luminar will cooperate if something arises, just as we did for you. Besides, any attempt at the crown wouldn¡¯t be done for generations. Any promises of support now would hold little weight in fifty years, let alone a hundred or so. I won¡¯t ask for such a thing,¡± Leopold assured her.


    Lauren smiled softly. ¡°Okay, I can agree to that,¡± she said.


    Good. Our allies have been warned in advance. The north will be covered with eyes. If we manage to foil Arotal¡¯s next plan, it will buy us considerable time for the future.


    And there is still much to do.


    The door opened slowly, and Captain Fairchild bowed as he walked in. ¡°I apologize for the intrusion, but His Highness Prince Xander would like a word with you, Princess.¡±


    Lauren stood up and said, ¡°Perfect timing. I believe we are all but settled here. I¡¯ll start working on what we discussed and bring it to my brother and sister¡¯s attention. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡±


    ¡°We will do the same. It seems we have much to do. Let us go, Marshal,¡± Prince Leopold said, also standing to leave.


    The room grew quiet and for a time it was just Cerila, Bowen, Elora, and me. I wondered why Bowen and Elora remained but my answer came sooner than expected.


    Elora sighed deeply and furiously scratched her head. ¡°Ah¡­I wanted to thank you, Kaladin, and Sylvia. Thanks for um¡­saving my butt. I would have been dead if it weren¡¯t for you guys. And since I¡¯ll be leaving to handle that quest, make sure you tell Sylvia for me,¡± she said sheepishly.


    Elora looked surprised for a moment and gave Cerila a short bow and a quick wave. ¡°I¡ªI understand you can¡¯t hear me, but thank you as well, Cerila.¡±


    Cerila smiled softly and gave her a small wave back.


    Mmmm¡­that¡¯s more like the Elora I met. She¡¯s had this¡­angry and frustrated aura since she arrived here. No¡­even before that, when the king was defeated, she seemed to change.


    What was their connection? Old war buddies, perhaps?


    ¡°Of course, Guildmaster. I¡¯ll make sure to tell her. It was thanks to you and the others we managed to get so far,¡± I said.


    Guidlmaster Elora stood up and looked ready to rush out of the room, but she stopped herself. ¡°Also, just call me Elora. The title is too stuffy, and if we can¡¯t be friendly after what happened, then the world is a messed up place.¡±


    I felt myself smile. ¡°I¡¯ll do that then, Elora,¡± I said.


    Elora swept her cape off the chair and left quickly. Bowen chuckled to himself and smiled fondly. ¡°Some things never change¡­¡±


    ¡°Bowen¡­what do you know about Elora? What is her connection with His Majesty? They seemed rather¡­close,¡± I asked.


    Bowen pondered in silence for a few moments before shrugging. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s all in the past, so there is no harm in it. Let alone it being a secret. During the war, Elora was an adventurer who fought on our side. She raised through the ranks and made a name for herself and she got close to Bishop during that time.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­I figured as much,¡± I said.


    Bowen sighed deeply as he went on to explain, ¡°However, that¡¯s not all there was. Mmm¡­how do I say this¡­in another life, if Bishop hadn¡¯t chosen to rebel and end the war the way he did, then let¡¯s say Lauren and Ren would be calling her mom instead.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­I had no idea,¡± I said.


    That was not something I considered.


    Bowen laughed but waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be wary of. It¡¯s all old news now of what could have been. That¡¯s just how life turns out sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it appears you and I have similar worries about the Holy Kingdom. You wouldn¡¯t happen to have any insight on why they are doing all of this?¡± Bowen asked, changing the subject.


    I shook my head and looked back at the map. ¡°No¡­their true reasoning eludes me. But whatever it is, it can¡¯t be as simple as domination and empire expansion.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m of the same mind. There seem to be too many missing pieces to the puzzle as of now. I only hope that we find those pieces before it¡¯s too late,¡± Bowen said, standing up.


    ¡°I agree. But in the end, what we must do is the same,¡± I said.


    ¡°Indeed. Our decision has been made. We will not go quietly into the night as they wish.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°That was quick,¡± I said to Sylvia, who waddled out of the shower.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± she declared as she immediately torpedoed herself onto the bed with a grunt.


    I chuckled and put a hand on the back of her head. ¡°I¡¯m sure you are. You¡¯ve been busy ever since we got back. Are things going well in the camps?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia grunted into the bed sheets, and I lightly rolled her head to the side so I could actually hear her words. ¡°What was that again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We lost some people while we were away, but the new system you helped us come up with is keeping new infections down. I think in a week or so, we will completely curb any new infections and cure everyone,¡± she explained.


    I stroked her hair and hummed, ¡°That¡¯s good then¡­your hair is getting quite long.¡±


    ¡°Not as long as yours, though. Are you going to cut it again soon?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Maybe a little. But why? Do you prefer me with shorter hair?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia thought for a few moments as her one crimson eye looked up at me. ¡°No, I like it when your hair is longer and you put it up. It just feels and looks¡­right, I guess?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I¡¯ll keep that in mind then,¡± I said softly.


    Sylvia suddenly rolled over a few times until her head was on my lap. I thought she was just going to rest her head, but she was face down, and it happened so quickly that I didn¡¯t get a chance to say anything. I yelped in surprise and couldn¡¯t believe that such a noise left my mouth.


    She bit my thigh! And so high up at that! She never does that¡­not that it hurt¡­I honestly didn¡¯t feel a thing.


    Of course, Sylvia just continued to laugh while drinking my blood. She was laughing so hard she started to snort.


    ¡°Having a good time?¡± I grumbled.


    Once she controlled her laughter and had her fill, she flipped around and looked up at me with tears in her eyes. ¡°Yes? But your legs aren¡¯t very comfortable to lay on. Too much muscle,¡± she chuckled.


    How nice¡­


    Her eyes drifted to my bandaged forearm, and her eyes saddened. I looked at it and said, ¡°There¡¯s no point in worrying about it. It doesn¡¯t bother me, and if it were a simple matter, then it would have already been solved.¡±


    Which was the truth. The burn from the shield Exarch never improved, regardless of what I did. However, it could get worse if not treated properly, but it was, once again, only minor. It caused a slight amount of pain but was more of an annoyance than anything. I easily pushed it out of my mind during my day-to-day activities. It was nothing when compared to my past debilitating injuries.


    ¡°I¡­recently, I had a thought. You remember what I told you about Kelzrenth¡¯s powers going berzerk, and I was able to get it under control because they felt similar to mine?¡± she said.


    ¡°I do,¡± I answered.


    ¡°If his powers felt similar, then the one affecting you feels like the opposite,¡± she said after a moment.


    The opposite, huh?


    If Sylvia¡¯s power was the opposite of an Exarch¡¯s but the same as Kelzrenth¡¯s, did that mean Dragons and Vampires had a similar origin? Or was it just Chaos magic that was similar?


    But what was the reasoning behind it? Could it truly be as simple as something like light versus dark? Good versus evil? Something cliche like that couldn¡¯t possibly be the answer.


    Then again, sometimes the simplest answers are the correct ones. But I have a feeling it¡¯s not so simple.


    ¡°You''re doing that thing where you stare off into thought,¡± Sylvia grumbled.


    ¡°Sorry¡­I was just thinking about some things. But tell me something. Did you ever hear stories about your Grandpa? How did he come to be the first Vampire?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mom never talked about it. I never even considered the idea that he was the first Vampire, and I never asked, to be honest. He was always just Grandpa to me.¡±


    ¡°I get it. I never asked my parents about their past either,¡± I said. ¡°However, do you want to talk about that sword you found? Didn¡¯t you say something about an uncle?¡±


    Sylvia closed her eyes and rolled off of me to sit up on the bed. From thin air, the sword rested in her hands, and she looked down at it mournfully.


    ¡°I recognize it. And I¡¯m confident this sword belonged to my uncle, but it was one in a set. I have no idea how a Dwarf Lich got its hands on it, let alone how it ended up here halfway across the world,¡± she explained.


    ¡°Do you think maybe your uncle or other members of your family are resting in dungeons the same way you were?¡± I asked.


    Sylvia shrugged weakly. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­at the beginning, I hoped that was the case, which is why I wanted to investigate more dungeons, but it¡¯s been years at this point. If one of my family members were alive, news of their survival should have traveled to me, or they would have sought me out. This is the first thing I¡¯ve found of anyone from before I woke up in that place,¡± she said as she ran a finger across the flat of the dark silver blade.


    ¡°I know my uncle was gone for long periods of time¡­I rarely saw him. Maybe he was fighting in some kind of war somewhere? But it still doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± Sylvia sighed.


    ¡°Then he may be alive somewhere. And I¡¯m willing to bet he may be in the Iron Citadel,¡± I said.


    Sylvia shook her head weakly and furrowed her brows. ¡°No, he isn¡¯t alive. If he were, he wouldn¡¯t have lost one of his precious swords. Even if I find a piece of him, that will be enough for me. There isn¡¯t any point in having impossible expectations,¡± she said solemnly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have brought it up,¡± I said.


    Sylvia gave me a warm smile, and the sword disappeared back into her Spatial Ring. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s important to know these things. So let¡¯s get to bed. Good quality sleep is going to be rare for us when we get into the dungeon in a few weeks,¡± she said.


    Indeed.

 Vol.8 Ch.240- What Is Honor Worth?

    The next few weeks went by quickly. As Sylvia said, after some time, everyone infected with the disease was cured. With that eradicated, I spent most of my time burning the bodies in mass graves. It wasn¡¯t the kindest solution, but it was ultimately the necessary choice. We lacked the resources to bury that many people, nor could we take the chance for them to rise again.


    Thankfully, that fear never came to fruition. The undead were no longer present in the area, and no further attacks came our way, which made the plans of evacuating the city easier and safer. In the end, the royal siblings decided to go with that plan, and I agreed with their decision. With so many homes destroyed in the attack and the complete devastation of security, it only made sense to move the surviving population somewhere else.


    Even with a constant influx of supplies, repairing the damage would take dozens of years, and the people would be forced to live in tents with limited support. Migrating them to villages or towns elsewhere in the kingdom was just the best of the worst choices available.


    In the meantime, preparations for departing to the Iron Citadel had been completed. A large force of Luminar¡¯s troops would follow behind our smaller elite force to garrison the forts and start incursions into the dungeon. It would be Lord Vasquez who led us along with Sylvia, Cerila, Bowen, Ms. Taurus, Mom, Professor Garrison, Varnir, Tsarra, and myself.


    As for us, we were ready to go now.


    ¡°Stay safe, Kaladin,¡± Lauren said.


    ¡°I will. Good luck with everything here,¡± I told her, mounting the Gryphon with Cerila.


    Our small group readied themselves, and War God Vasquez nodded firmly. ¡°It will only take a few days to fly to the border. We are heading straight to a fort we know was brought down by the undead. Let¡¯s depart.¡±


    ¡ª


    Our flight to the mountain range was quick and uneventful. With our short rests to give the Gryphons time to recover, we made great time. Before landing, we gave the fort that sat in the mountainside a pass over, but the only thing we saw was destruction and the signs of a fierce battle.


    Lord Vasquez gave the signal, and we descended to the ground a short distance from the fort. We weren¡¯t attacked, and nothing seemed to be in the general vicinity. We slowly made our way to the fort once we were unmounted and sent the Gryphons back. I used Soulsight to scout, but once we reached the broken walls, I cut it off for a moment before we pushed further.


    ¡°No survivors or enemies?¡± Lord Vasquez asked me.


    ¡°None that I can see,¡± I answered.


    ¡°To be expected¡­¡± he said grimly. ¡°Then let¡¯s move into the dungeon. Master Taurus, would you?¡±


    Bowen nodded and focused for a moment. In a few places, the stone of the destroyed wall wobbled and started to move. Through his magic, Bowen created six small Earth Golems, and the creatures raced off deeper into the fort. We gave him some time and Bowen opened his eyes slowly.


    ¡°I lost contact with two deeper in the fort at the dungeon¡¯s entrance. Something is guarding that area. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Bowen said.


    Even more rubble from the fort started to gather, and in a few moments, a larger golem was created. The massive creature lumbered through the hole and headed straight, even moving through walls and bringing them down with its sheer bulk.


    ¡°I guess there¡¯s no being subtle?¡± Mom mumbled.


    ¡°No need. Let¡¯s follow it,¡± Lord Vasquez said.


    We piled in and followed behind the lumbering golem. It moved through the inner parts of the fort and into the back area that connected to the mountain and dungeon. Once we broke through the last inner defense, the smell of blood and decay heightened.


    ¡°We are never going to escape this stench,¡± Varnir groaned.


    ¡°Look ahead. A small group of Zombies and Skeletons,¡± Professor Garrison brought to attention.


    The undead horde hobbled toward the Stone Golem, and I was half expecting the monster to bring a first down and crush them, but the Golem simply leaned forward and fell on top of them. The sickening sounds of bones being smashed and blood exploding out rang out as the walls were painted red in the rotten remnants.


    ¡°That was not what I expected¡­¡± Sylvia said in disbelief.


    Rather effective.


    ¡°That should be all of them until we enter the dungeon,¡± Bowen announced.


    Lord Vasquez kicked a rusted spear with his boot and frowned. Bowen also looked displeased as he released control over his golem.


    ¡°It¡¯s unusual for monsters to be stationed just outside a dungeon like this,¡± Bowen said.


    ¡°They must be receiving orders from something if they were acting off. Probably another high-level undead,¡± Professor Garrison summarized.


    ¡°We should expect similar resistance from here on out. Let¡¯s move,¡± Vasquez ordered.


    The cold and dark cave reeked of death. It felt like a long time, but after a while of walking in the dark, only lit by torches, the space opened up immensely. The massive underground cave and city were still the same as I remembered. The expansive underground city was visible in all directions. The floating platforms and homes aimlessly moving around were still present.


    The only good part was that there were no visible enemies. It didn¡¯t seem like an overwhelming amount of undead were present, nor had they created some kind of impenetrable defensive line. Which meant our options were simple¡ªmove forward.


    As we approached the edge, a floating piece slowly glided toward us. It looked like a small back road of a city had been ripped out perfectly.


    ¡°I¡ªis this place always like this?¡± Tsarra murmured.


    ¡°It is. Uncanny and impossible to understand,¡± Varnir answered.


    I raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Varnir, this isn¡¯t your first time here?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ve been here twice for a quest when I was getting my proofs. But after the second time, I swore this damned dungeon off that I would never return¡­fate is an annoying thing,¡± he grumbled.


    Interesting. I hadn¡¯t asked if he had been here before. I was also surprised that the two volunteered to come as rear guards. We were hesitant to allow it, but under Lord Vasquez¡¯s recommendation, he approved it oddly enough.


    ¡°Not much is understood about this place. A dungeon core has never been spotted, and we are here to uncover its secrets and move to a lower floor for the first time,¡± Bowen told Tsarra.


    Which was true. With many expeditions and countless adventurers, soldiers, and merchants using this dungeon as a traveling hub, another floor had never been discovered. But with how old the dungeon was, it was a given that there had to be more than this floor. Hopefully, it spent whatever power it had on this floor, and the second floor would be weaker, but¡­that was just wishful thinking.


    We walked onto the floating road, and once we were on it, it started moving in another direction. For now, there were three trains of thought on possibly getting to another floor in the Iron Citadel. The first was to go straight down into that dark abyss, but all attempts failed. No amount of rope or magic showed an end to it. Even Brax had sent a Gryphon into its depths, but the rider returned saying there was no visible end and the Gryphon was losing its mind.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The second was the larger castle-like structure against the wall on the other side of the dungeon. However, that place had been explored before through the use of Gryphons, but it resulted in nothing new. The third opinion was that it was random, that the dungeon was a game of luck that no one had managed to win. Of course, I disagreed entirely with that idea, as did all of us.


    At the end of the day, dungeons seemed to have a path that led to their core. That path may be dangerous, claiming numerous lives, and could even be considered impossible, like Dragon¡¯s Rest, because of its difficulty, but it was still a path nonetheless. But for the time being, the Iron Citadel¡¯s path to another floor remained elusive.


    But I had a feeling there was another option. Something that no one had considered a possibility yet.


    We¡¯ll have to wait and see.


    ¡ª


    ¡°These golems make things too easy,¡± Sylvia said.


    We had been dropped off at what looked like an empty plaza devoid of any buildings, as it only had a non-functional fountain at its center. A Dread Knight with a retinue of Skeletons was quickly dispatched by Bowen¡¯s golems that lumbered toward them and crushed them with their bodies. The one Dread Knight put up some resistance, but with a single swing of Lord Vasquez¡¯s axe, it was dismembered in short order. Thankfully, none of the undead had yet to rise yet and I didn¡¯t see any strands of mana connecting them to a high-ranked monster.


    ¡°Indeed. Coming into a dungeon with so many strong allies alleviates a lot of undue stress,¡± I said. ¡°But are you sensing or smelling anything out of the ordinary?¡±


    Sylvia wrinkled her nose in disgust. ¡°Nothing but rotting flesh and the ever-lasting stench of death and decay. I doubt my sense of smell will be of any use in this place, but it will be even worse than it was last time,¡± she grumbled.


    I looked over at Cerila, and she gave me a weak smile as well. The horrid smell was worse than before so relying on scent was all but useless. As for Soulsight, I could identify undead through walls when we reached new areas, but I saw nothing out of the ordinary. There seemed to be a faint glow of mana everywhere, but perhaps that was just how dungeons were.


    Does that all but confirm that dungeons are living things? Or is it just magic? I can¡¯t honestly tell.


    ¡°We should find a place to rest for a few hours. This area is too open, and we¡¯ve been moving for hours,¡± Professor Garrison suggested.


    ¡°Agreed. Let¡¯s use the next connecting bridge or support as a place to rest; less room for the undead to show up,¡± Lord Vasquez agreed.


    We waited at the end of the plaza, and a bridge floated over and connected, allowing us to walk on it. It was just a long stone path that eventually stopped, but it was wide enough that we could set up camp for the time.


    Once we guaranteed everything was safe, we began unloading some supplies. We were technically out in the open, but there was no guarantee we could get an enclosed space to rest in. We weren¡¯t following a scouted path like before and were completely at the mercy of the dungeon¡¯s randomness. But for now, the Iron Citadel appeared to be acting as normal, as were the undead that resided in it.


    We had brought along months worth of supplies for all of us, thanks to Sylvia¡¯s Spatial Ring. Of course, we split the supplies amongst a few of us who had rings just in case we were separated, but we had no intentions of leaving until the dungeon was conquered.


    Once camp was set up, Cerila offered to cook for everyone, and we decided on the watch duty. As we sat around the cooking fire, Bowen asked, ¡°Are the Dwarves entering the dungeon as well?¡±


    ¡°We were told they would attempt to conquer it, but we shouldn¡¯t expect their support. There are no guarantees we will meet in this place,¡± Lord Vasquez answered.


    Professor Garrison scratched the scruff on his chin and asked, ¡°Are we going to continue on this path as we planned then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we should continue to investigate for a time. I imagine it will take us many days before we find a solution we wish to tackle,¡± Lord Vasquez said.


    With our current course set, it wasn¡¯t long before Cerila had a meal ready for us. It wasn¡¯t the most lavish meal by any means, but it was more than enough considering the circumstances¡ªa well-seasoned grain cooked in a pot with some fresh meat. In the future, we will have to rely on our stock of dried meats, so this will be a luxury we can enjoy.


    It was an excellent way to end the day.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Wake up! We¡¯ve got incoming!¡± Varnir shouted.


    My eyes shot open, and I was awake in an instant. Since my guard shift was at the end, I had almost gotten a whole night of rest, but sleeping in armor wasn¡¯t the most pleasant of experiences. I shot out of my tent and summoned my spear into my hands.


    In the distance, our bridge was connecting to a much larger mass that looked to be a warehouse of some kind. The sound of battle could be heard, and even before we got close, I could see the undead waiting for us.


    We all made it out, and once the two platforms were one, four Dread Knights rushed us. I charged forward with Lord Vasquez and Ms. Taurus. I sent a Fire Lance into the first; the bolt of red hot fire cut straight through the rusted armor of the Dread Knight, and it crumbled to its knees. A second one swung its dented mace, but I easily deflected it. My spear went into its chest, and a bolt of ice blew its skeletal head clean off. The others destroyed the other two Dread Knights.


    A wave of Skeletons came out next, and they led with a rain of arrows. Tsarra put up a barrier of water which easily stopped the assault in their tracks. Once the arrows were defeated, she let the water loose, and the wave knocked most of the undead off the side, but a few of them, along with another Dread Knight, managed to get through.


    I extended my hand, and a wave of white-hot fire left it. My spell swept over the bridge and burned the undead to cinders. The Dread Knight made it through, but was put down by Ms. Taurus¡¯s spear piercing its head. We expected another wave of undead, and I checked behind us but saw nothing.


    However, the sound of fighting did not stop.


    We held a position at the end of the bridge and watched the entrance to the building. It sounded like a wrecking ball was going through the building. But after a few moments, an eerie silence came over us, and I activated my Soulsight. Only a single light was in the building now. And it was a familiar one at that.


    ¡°Get ready. We may have a tough fight ahead of us,¡± I said.


    Lord Vasquez raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°An enemy?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­we¡¯ll see what he says,¡± I answered.


    We waited as the sounds of heavy armored footsteps echoed out from the now quiet warehouse. A tall, looming figure came out from the darkness with pitch-black armor, wielding a giant steel hammer. He scanned us once slowly behind his visor and raised a hand.


    ¡°Greetings,¡± Uncle Janos said in his deep, monotone voice.


    I could hear War God Vasquez grind his teeth in anger as he shouted, ¡°Traitor! You dare show yourself in front of us!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­I¡ª¡±


    Uncle Janos¡¯s words were cut off as Lord Vasquez sprinted toward him in a flash. His great axe, engulfed in red flames, swung and looked ready to cut Uncle Janos in half, but to my surprise, he dropped his hammer and leaped backward.


    He brought both his hands up defensively and said, ¡°I am not here to have a battle with you, My Lord. Nor am I here on any mission. I am simply here to aid the living against the undead.¡±


    ¡°Lies from a filthy traitor. We have no need for your support,¡± Lord Vasquez spat.


    ¡°Perhaps. I stand no chance against this elite force, nor would I be of much assistance in the matter. But I have no intention of fighting any of you,¡± Uncle Janos said firmly.


    ¡°Regardless, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you betrayed us. Or do you mean to tell me you are no longer with your chief?¡± Lord Vasquez growled.


    ¡°No¡­I continue to serve. But I am not here on his orders, this I swear. I was¡­unaware of their decision and was only notified after events,¡± Uncle Janos admitted awkwardly.


    ¡°Then only death awaits you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± I said to Lord Vasquez.


    Vasquez turned his head slightly and glared at me, sending his bloodlust my way. But I remained firm. I believe Uncle Janos; I don¡¯t think he had anything to do with the Shadow Clan¡¯s betrayal and actions. I know for a fact he wasn¡¯t present as he was on a mission I had sent him on.


    ¡°He may be your family, but I won¡¯t stand for this, Kaladin. Not now,¡± Lord Vasquez growled.


    I dipped my mind into my Spatial Ring, grabbed a long-forgotten item¡ªa thick red metal collar and tossed it at his feet.


    ¡°I have a solution. I¡¯ll choose to trust you, Uncle. So, put that on, and we can settle everything,¡± I said.


    Uncle Janos looked down at his feet slowly, and I could feel his gaze turn to me. ¡°I won¡¯t be a slave to anyone,¡± he said menacingly.


    ¡°No slavery, just compromise. You wish everyone to trust your words, so trust mine. I swear I won¡¯t force you to do anything drastic. But if you won¡¯t do it¡­then you leave us with little choice,¡± I said grimly.


    Uncle Janos looked at the collar for a long time without saying a word. I couldn¡¯t see the expression behind the thick Mythril helmet, but I knew it was a difficult choice to make. If Dad was right, Uncle Janos believed himself to be a chivalrous knight of honor. No¡­in a way, he really was that kind of man. It¡¯ll only be a temporary solution to an already growing problem. Besides, he¡¯ll be the first person we can get information from¡­ not that I¡¯ll force him.


    I owe Uncle Janos the chance to live and explain himself. He fought for me once and traveled the world to find me. Although he failed, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he did so, not expecting a single thing in return from my father.


    Uncle Janos slowly raised his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

 Vol.8 Ch.241- Pay Your Taxes.

    The two of us sat opposite each other on the floor of the bridge. I could have made some chairs, but this would have to do.


    ¡°You won¡¯t harm any person here, yourself included. And you will answer all my questions truthfully,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Uncle Janos said.


    ¡°Did you not know anything about the attack on Luminar?¡± I asked.


    Uncle Janos shook his head from side to side. ¡°No, as I said, I knew nothing about it. I was out of the kingdom on your mission and have just returned. I was only told by a messenger after it had already happened.¡±


    ¡°Ask him if there were any signs of instability in your clan,¡± Bowen said.


    ¡°Were there any previous signs? Instability in the clan that would lead to such drastic actions?¡± I asked.


    Uncle Janos let his head drop slightly. ¡°There were always disagreements¡ªalways differences of opinion. However, the Chief and Priestess factions always came to an understanding in the end. That¡¯s just how it has been since I have been alive. When I left, I never imagined something like that would have transpired,¡± he answered grimly.


    ¡°And do you stand by your Chief¡¯s decision? Aunt Illyssia and many more innocent people died because of his choice. Even your wife and daughter would have perished if they had not desperately fought back,¡± I said.


    Uncle Janos stared at the ground in silence for a long time before answering, ¡°I will not pretend to understand the goals of My Lord, and even though I disagree with what happened and am mournful to those we lost¡­I will always stand by him.¡±


    ¡°Have you lost your mind, Janos?! Where is the honor of innocent people dying?! If Chief Shadowstorm wanted to leave Luminar, he was free to do so at any time! He threw away years of cooperation, trust, and friendship! For what?!¡± Professor Garrison spat.


    Uncle Janos did not answer Professor Garrison¡¯s vehement questions. I looked around me, and those from Luminar were brimming with rage. Lord Vasquez was gripping the hilt of his sword so hard he looked ready to behead Janos at a moment¡¯s notice.


    But I see what Dad meant now¡­ delusional. The only way to describe Janos was a delusional child. His sense of justice and honor revolved around a story he read as a boy, and my grandfather took advantage of his loyalty.


    ¡°Where did the remnants of the Shadow Clan flee to after the attack? Surely you know that,¡± I asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Uncle Janos groaned in pain as the Obedience Collar sent pain through his body for disobeying my direct orders. ¡°Answer the question honestly,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°Th¡ªthe City States¡­they retreated to the City States,¡± he answered bitterly.


    I see. For them to have gotten past the undead horde also confirmed that the Holy Kingdom was indeed in control of it all. And it also answers just about every question. Not only was the Shadow Clan involved with the Holy Kingdom, but the City States were aware of things as well. That meant they were all in cooperation with each other. And we were being surrounded by enemies from the East and the West.


    War was not only coming from the outside but from within the continent. It was only a matter of when now.


    ¡°And you do not intend to return to your family and join your wife¡¯s faction?¡± I asked while standing up.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Janos said in a low voice.


    There was no point in asking him any more than that. I highly doubted he knew anything. I looked down at the man I once considered an ally and uncle. But just like my paternal grandfather, that was now over. Maybe it was foolish to let him live, but it was the decision I had come to.


    Mom rested a hand on my shoulder and I looked back at her. She gave me a worried look but I squeezed her hand. I could tell what she was worried about without her even saying it.


    ¡°You¡¯ll let me decide things, right, Lord Vasquez? As a favor?¡± I asked.


    Lord Vasquez sighed and sent a chilling glare my way. ¡°That favor will come at a high cost one day, Kaladin.¡±


    I waved his concerns away. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± I turned back to the knight still sitting on the ground and said, ¡°Janos, I won¡¯t ask that you kill yourself, nor will I make you fight here. Leave this dungeon and do not return. This is a promise kept and a debt repaid, Janos. The next time we meet, you won¡¯t be given a second chance.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Janos answered.


    ¡°And a word of advice from someone who has been in your position, Janos. Blind loyalty to those who use you will only lead to your miserable end full of regret,¡± I warned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider your words carefully¡­Kaladin,¡± Janos said, slowly standing up.


    I wonder if he means that. Probably not. I shouldn¡¯t have high hopes that he sees the light. It took a death for me to do it.


    ¡°Sylvia, set him free and heal him, please,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Got it,¡± she said, sending her sword into her Spatial Ring. ¡°Can you remove a gauntlet? I can¡¯t bite through Mythril.¡±


    Janos slowly undid the strap holding his gauntlet to his hand, and for the first time, I saw the man underneath the armor¡ªor, at least, his hand. His skin was far more pale than I expected; he only looked a few shades darker than I was. I hadn¡¯t expected that, and it made me wonder if he had been wearing full body armor his entire life.


    It was an awkward place to bite someone, but Sylvia sank her fangs into the top of his hand, and with hers, she grabbed the Obedience Collar. There was an audible noise of something coming out of Janos¡¯s flesh as the collar hit the ground with a metallic clang. A few moments passed, but Sylvia was taking a surprisingly long time.


    It took her a few minutes before she released him, and she said, ¡°That should be good for now, but¡­you need more help.¡±


    Janos secured his gauntlet back on and rolled his hand around. ¡°Noted. I appreciate your concern. But there is little that can be done for me,¡± he said in his usual monotone voice.


    Janos grabbed his pack and his hammer and started to walk back. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this place as you requested. You won¡¯t see me here again.¡±


    The warehouse that Janos had come from had already moved on, so he waited at the edge of the bridge. Everyone continued to stare at his giant back. I thought that was the end but he slowly turned around and faced everyone.


    ¡°I have spent many years exploring this place. This dungeon is not as random as everyone believes. There is a sense of rationality in the chaos. Recurring events, if you would,¡± Janos said.


    ¡°And what does that mean? Do you have some knowledge of how to move on from this place?¡± Ms. Taurus asked.


    ¡° I cannot say for sure. But I believe if you spend enough time here, you will notice a pattern. That pattern may be the key to moving forward to the next level, but I have yet to understand it at all,¡± Janos said as another platform began to glide into place.


    A pattern, huh? To


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "One more thing before I leave. If you didn¡¯t fight a powerful Dullahan with bronze armor being guarded by an elite guard of Dread Knights, then you should be wary of them. They are not your typical undead,¡± Janos warned as he stepped onto the platform.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be careful,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Then I will take my leave,¡± Janos said before walking off into the distance.


    Sylvia nudged me from the side with a worried look and said, ¡°Kaladin¡­something is wrong with his body. He is very sick.¡±


    ¡°How so? Was it bad enough that you couldn¡¯t put him back to normal?¡± I questioned.


    Sylvia nodded weakly. ¡°Whatever is wrong with him is permanent. I tried to heal him, but I could tell it would return after some time. I did what I could, but¡­he may die from it,¡± she said.


    What could it be? Cancer? Or something similar? Maybe it¡¯s a genetic disease?


    ¡°Was it affecting his brain?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°It affected his entire body. Mostly his organs and very much so in the brain,¡± she explained.


    ¡°How long does he have to live if you had to guess?¡± I asked her.


    Sylvia bit her lip in frustration and shrugged. ¡°I bought him a few more years, but¡­that was it,¡± she said.


    I never imagined that Janos would be suffering from a disease or illness. He seemed perfectly fine on the outside and was still adventuring and fighting with immense strength. Was he pushing himself to the brink of death? Or was there something more to it?


    ¡ª


    We¡¯ve spent just over two weeks in the dungeon. Or at least, that¡¯s what we believe so far. Figuring out the days in the dungeon has become impossible at this point, and we simply base it on how many times we¡¯ve stopped to sleep and eat.


    We¡¯ve run into a few Dwarf squads from Krunbar and exchanged information, but so far, there haven¡¯t been any developments. We also haven¡¯t fought the mentioned Dullahan, its guards, or any high-level undead beyond Dread Knights, for that matter. Just the usual Skeletons and Zombies with a few Ghouls mixed in.


    ¡°We¡¯ll set up camp here for the night,¡± Lord Vasquez announced.


    We were in a small house, which was just a bare structure. There was no furniture or any signs of someone living here at any point. It would be a tight fit with our tents, but at least it was a walled-in structure with only one entrance. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for a new structure to connect to the one we were on and for the undead to attack us, sometimes multiple times a night.


    But with the power of our group, we easily and quickly annihilated any attacks. It was almost too easy, which was worrying in and of itself.


    Bowen offered to cook tonight, and he started the fire just outside the home¡¯s entrance on the street. I offered to watch over him while he worked, and as he was stirring the pot, he gave me a pensive look.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to find the pattern Janos mentioned, but it has been difficult. I thought perhaps the undead we faced were the key,¡± he grumbled as he stopped and took out a small notebook.


    Bowen thumbed through the pages and sighed, ¡°But after all this time, I haven¡¯t found a pattern. In all our conflicts with the undead, their makeup appears random.¡±


    ¡°I did as you suggested, and I believe I may have found something,¡± I said.


    Bowen raised an eyebrow. ¡°The structures? You¡¯ve noticed a pattern amongst those?¡± he asked curiously.


    I nodded and rested my head in my hands. ¡°The structures all seem unique in their own ways. Even the bridges that connect us to other places are different. I¡¯ve tried marking structures, but nothing has come up twice. However¡­there is one type of structure that has appeared twice and looks very similar compared to the others. Not only that but when we¡¯ve come up on those structures, I believe those have been our toughest battles. At least relative to what we normally face,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Oh? And what are those exactly?¡± he asked with a smile.


    ¡°Bridges. Bridges with tollhouses specifically,¡± I answered.


    Bowen scratched his chin as he thought back to the last few days. ¡°Yes¡­a bridge with a toll booth. I do remember something like that, but when we checked it, there was nothing special, correct? They were too small to hide anything,¡± he countered.


    ¡°Yes, on a first inspection, I believed the same thing. But the fact we saw two of them, one every five days, and they were frequently the most defended structures we came upon stuck out to me. Compared to the randomness of the homes, streets, roads, buildings, and others, those two were remarkably similar,¡± I explained.


    ¡°A toll bridge¡­it¡¯s so simple, but it makes sense in a way. Pay a toll and pass through to a specific destination. But since we never pay a toll, nothing ever happens, and we move through. When was the last toll bridge?¡± Bowen asked.


    ¡°Four days ago. If my theory is correct, we will come across one tomorrow,¡± I told him.


    Bowen smiled weakly and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s hope you are on to something. Spirits appear to be low recently.¡±


    ¡ª


    The bride floated into view in the middle of the next day as we waited on a broken street. ¡°A toll bridge. Just as you said,¡± Bowen mumbled from beside me.


    Using Soulsight, I took stock of our opponents. ¡°A small horde of undead with two high-level ones leading them,¡± I announced.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make short work of them. Varnir put up a defensive wall. We¡¯ll move after their arrows,¡± Lord Vasquez ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Varnir said as he raised his shield.


    Roots sprung out from the bark shield and surrounded us in a protective barrier. A few moments later, the sound of arrows striking the wood could be heard, and Varnir dropped the roots. On the bridge were over a dozen Skeletons wearing crumbling armor and rusted weapons. Lord Vasquez and Sylvia jumped to the front, and the two of them decimated the entire pack in a fury of flames and a rain of blood. The undead were helplessly destroyed until only the archer group and the two Dread Knights remained.


    The archers were ready for another volley, but Tsarra washed them away with a shield of water again. A tried and true tactic we developed over time. She used the wave to crush the archers, leaving only the two Dread Knights. Sylvia and Lord Vasquez took one, while Professor Garrison and I took the other.


    I launched a Stone Lance at the Dread Knight, which it easily deflected with its longsword, but the creature wasn¡¯t able to defend itself from Professor Garrison¡¯s sweeping blade. With a single attack, Professor Garrison separated the undead from its legs, and while its top half was in the air, I speared it in the chest and brought it down, only to crush its skull into dust.


    Sylvia and Vasquez quickly dismantled their Dread Knight, which left us with a cleared bridge. ¡°This is the bridge you mentioned, Kaladin?¡± Professor Garrison asked from behind me.


    ¡°I believe it is. It has the same structure as the other two I picked out, and there is a toll booth,¡± I answered.


    I walked over to the small toll booth barely large enough to hold a single person. It was just a stone box with windows cut out. It was unassuming, and with a single glance, I could see the entire thing. It was easy to mistake it for being unimportant, as the average person would have a serious fight if they came across this bridge, and looking for clues would be the least of people¡¯s worries.


    When I scanned the box with Soulsight, I saw nothing unusual either. But there was one thing that stood out. A sort of chute or slit that looked like someone could drop things into. I took a closer look and made sure no traps were lying in wait. I even took the edge of a knife and ran it along the inside, but once again, there was nothing.


    I let the knife slip further into the crevice, and I felt that there was indeed a bottom to it. No silly infinite space that I had expected. The simplicity of it made me second guess myself, but sometimes, the answers to a problem were the simplest. From my Spatial Ring, I let a silver coin drop into the box, but¡­ nothing again.


    ¡°Anything happen when you did that?¡± Bowen asked from over my shoulder.


    I let my knife slip into it again, and I could move the coin with the blade. ¡°It¡¯s still there. Maybe it needs more?¡±


    So I dropped another silver coin into the box only for nothing to happen, then another. It wasn¡¯t until the fifth coin that something changed. In my Soulsight, there was a bright flash of mana, which disappeared a moment later. When I used my knife to check the bottom of the box, the coins were gone.


    I turned my head around slowly, and Bowen patted me on the back. ¡°It appears we have a lead. Who could have imagined it would be a toll?¡±


    The bridge began to lift away from our previous location and floated off in another direction. After a few minutes of travel, we were connected to a small residential street with two houses on either side.


    ¡°Should we investigate?¡± Professor Garrison asked, resting his sword on his shoulder.


    ¡°No. There isn¡¯t anything there. I want to keep investigating this toll bridge,¡± I answered after checking the place with Soulsight.


    ¡°Why? This may be the first lead we have,¡± Bowen countered.


    ¡°Then I should be able to replicate it,¡± I told him.


    I dropped another five silver coins into the chute, and after a few moments, the bridge retook flight. It connected us to another residential street with only one house at that time.


    ¡°It¡¯s taking us to homes?¡± Professor Garrison asked while scratching his chin.


    Bowen hummed to himself and said, ¡°The cost. Five silver is a relatively tiny amount¡­something an average person could afford. So, what would happen if you increased the toll to say,¡­enter a more guarded place?¡±


    ¡°Only one way to find out.¡±

 Vol.8 Ch.242- Secrets In A Silent Manor.

    After half a day of testing, the idea that if we paid more, we were led to different places was accurate. If we dropped in a range of forty to sixty silver at once, we were taken to either large, empty plazas or sprawling streets that closely resembled a type of market. But there was something that was immediately noticeable.


    No undead were present in the new sections if we used the toll booth.


    We were attacked only twice, but that was when another segment connected to the one we were already on. The forces that came from that were nothing special either. It seemed the toll booth would remain for slightly over an hour and would not float away, which was unique considering the shifting paths changed regularly.


    When the price of the toll was increased to a single large silver coin, it became a little more random. Then, the first attempt brought us to a more upscale home. Once again, the inside was unfurnished and had no signs of someone ever living in it, but the quality of the home was much nicer with smoothed floor interiors, decorative carpet in what would be the bedrooms, and even glass windows. The other places we were taken to were larger buildings that resembled warehouses¡ªsubstantial empty spaces that would look to hold something.


    In the end, the randomness of the Iron Citadel was becoming more known by the moment. But as we increased the value, it wasn¡¯t until we put in a single gold coin that we arrived at a truly unique place. It also took a considerable amount of time to float to, compared to the others.


    Which was where we were at now.


    ¡°This is not something we¡¯ve ever seen before,¡± Bowen mumbled in awe.


    ¡°Indeed. I don¡¯t recall anyone ever mentioning such a grand mansion before,¡± Lord Vasquez added.


    The toll bridge connected to a large plot with a sizable home. It was at least three stories tall and was the most prominent home-style building we had encountered. It was constructed with a polished gray stone and had glass windows placed at regular intervals. An iron gate protected the perimeter, and through the fence was a barren plot of land.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine that at one point perhaps plants and dirt filled the space. Which was a concerning development, considering this entire city was underground in a dungeon but also seemed more likely to be underground regardless. So either the owner of this place was so wealthy they could afford to have plants underground with no sunlight, or the residents of the Iron Citadel were far more advanced than we previously imagined.


    But that was just the building and the surroundings. There was a far more concerning thing facing us.


    Sylvia pointed her finger and asked, ¡°My questions are endless, but what in the world are we going to do about those two things?¡±


    Two skeletons stood at attention at the front entrance, where a gate leading to the mansion was, with spears resting on their shoulders. Neither of them was moving, and they didn¡¯t appear to have been reanimated at all. Even with my Soulsight, I saw no mana source for them. So, how were they standing upright?


    And why did they look so¡­ awkward?


    ¡°They aren¡¯t undead. Or, at the very least, not in the usual sense,¡± I told everyone.


    Before stepping off the toll booth road, Lord Vasquez looked back at everyone and said, ¡°We will spend some time investigating this place. We can break into two groups; one can search the outside, and the other can investigate the interior.¡±


    We split into groups. I went with the interior group, which included Bowen, Cerila, Sylvia, Varnir, and Professor Garrison, while everyone else joined Vasquez to search the grounds. Before that, we carefully approached the two skeleton guards.


    Bowen created a golem made of wind and had it approach the two silent sentinels, but neither reacted to its presence. Taking it as a sign to move forward, Bowen approached and examined the short-statured guards.


    ¡°These two are too big to be considered Dwarves¡­they are taller, their limbs longer. You mentioned that the Arch Lich you faced off against appeared to be a different sub-race of Dwarves. Do these two fit the category?¡± Bowen asked.


    The Arch Lich was the new designation for the undead we fought before the Zombie Dragon. Its threat level was going to be evaluated at a later time.


    ¡°Yeah, they do look similar,¡± Professor Garrison answered.


    Bowen continued to inspect the two undead and mumbled to himself, ¡°I wrote off that undead as being a particular case only possible through being undead. But there are two more of a similar race here now. Is it possible that an ancient Dwarf subrace once existed and was wiped out to the point of mass extinction, and no records of them were left? Or are Krunbar elites hiding an ancient secret? Does that mean the Iron Citadel isn¡¯t just a dungeon mimicking a place but rather a city that once existed? There are so many fascinating possibilities. This may be a genuine breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°Anything else of note, Bowen?¡± Vasquez asked.


    Bowen slowly nodded his head. ¡°Yes, yes, these two guards¡¯ iron armor is of high quality. Or at least I believe it to have been at one point,¡± he said.


    Bowen wiped the skeleton''s breastplate, and the entire thing toppled over and fell onto the ground into a pile of bones and armor. Bowen gave everyone a sheepish smile but grabbed the breastplate, shook the bones from it, and brought it up.


    ¡°A symbol of this house, perhaps? Two hammers with flames atop a shield¡­I don¡¯t recognize this at all,¡± Bowen said, turning to us.


    Everyone shrugged, and so did I. I had never seen that symbol before, nor had any of the Dwarves I¡¯d known mentioned it.


    ¡°Interesting, indeed. So, shall we?¡± Bowen asked, dropping the armor piece on the ground.


    Lord Vasquez nodded, and Bowen pushed the iron gate open with an eerie creak. We had to walk through the open grounds and past a fancy fountain. The space was large enough to have two carriages side by side that whoever visited could be dropped off at the front door. Stone pillars supported the overhang, and once we separated, my group made it to the grand double doors leading to the mansion.


    I guided mana to my eyes, used Soulsight, and checked the home, but nothing popped out at me. Just the usual faint glow from the dungeon as I had seen before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any enemies in the building,¡± I said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean there aren¡¯t traps. I¡¯ll lead from the front,¡± Professor Garrison said, a shield appearing out of thin air.


    Professor Garrison strapped the Dwarven Steel shield to his arm and opened the door with his shoulder. There was a moment of hesitation, but nothing shot out at us. The entry building was dark, and only the light from the dungeon made its way through the glass. I was ready to get a light source out, but a myriad of noises came first.


    It sounded like gears moving, and I could hear the distinct noise of something moving through pipes. A noise like something igniting sounded off close to the ceiling, and the room flashed with a light as torches sprang to life.


    The entryway of the mansion was even more ostentatious than the exterior. The stone walls had dark wooden paneling, and an intricate and beautiful beige carpet flanked the polished stone path. A grand carpeted staircase led to the second floor, and the room was adorned with eye-catching stone facades. Stone arches reached the ceiling and gave the space a vast feeling as golden torches rested in sconces.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    There was just another problem.


    ¡°Are we going to be dealing with these guys now? Why are there just skeletons standing around everywhere?¡± Varnir complained as he gripped his spear a little tighter.


    Another skeleton was standing out in the open. It was taller and appeared to once be a Human man wearing a fitting black suit. Professor Garrison cautiously approached it and gave it a nudge with his shield only for it to crumble into pieces like the others.


    Professor Garrison nudged the pile of bones with his armored foot. ¡°What a warm welcome,¡± he groaned.


    ¡°A Human servant? Perhaps a slave or just a worker? That means these Dwarves existed at the same time as Humans did¡­mmm,¡± Bowen hummed.


    I heard magic go off to my left, and Bowen launched himself into the room using a stone platform. He went to investigate the torches and marveled at them.


    ¡°I can smell a faint odor of gas. And there appears to be a system piping the gas so the torches remain lit. There are even runes I¡¯m unfamiliar with¡­I should write these down before we leave. But wouldn¡¯t all of this smelly gas eventually cause health problems and have a risk of fire and explosions? How would they minimize the danger? I¡¯ve never seen anything like this in my entire life. Fascinating,¡± Bowen said, his voice full of wonder.


    Bowen stopped scratching his beard and pointed to the top of the staircase. ¡°A painting of a man!¡±


    Bowen let the earth tower fall apart as he jumped down and climbed the stairs. We joined him and looked up at the large portrait. There was much to see.


    ¡°This must be the owner of this place. He is clearly more Dwarf-like in his facial appearance, with his broad shoulders, but he has a neater, shorter, and trimmed beard than most of the Dwarven nobility in Krunbar. But look at his left ear¡­it has a slight point to it. Almost like that of a Dwarf mixed with the blood of an Elf,¡± Bowen explained.


    <He doesn¡¯t look like Padraic and his family at all.> Cerila pointed out.


    <No, they have a different enough facial structure, and even though it¡¯s like a Dwarf, it¡¯s still not the same.> I signed in agreement.


    ¡°And this outfit. Intricately woven robes with armor atop. It¡¯s reminiscent of Dwarves, but the style of armor isn¡¯t what Krunbar uses,¡± Bowen mused.


    ¡°Then we may be looking for this guy¡¯s study or room. Let¡¯s split up for a bit and find something of use. We have a lot of ground to cover¡ªVarnir, come with me. Sylvia, go with Bowen just in case he does something he shouldn¡¯t,¡± Professor Garrison sighed.


    ¡°Be careful, Kaladin. I have a bad feeling about this place,¡± Sylvia said worriedly.


    ¡°I will,¡± I told her.


    <Let¡¯s go.> I signed to Cerila.


    Cerila came with me back down the stairs, and we went to the right side. The first room was a small sitting room with some chairs and couches. The two of us riffled through the pillows and drawers of the stands, but there wasn¡¯t so much as a scrap of paper. Also, adding to this place¡¯s eerie nature, things were just too clean. There was very little dust on the furniture or window sill, and the carpet and furniture looked to be in pristine condition, far from what was expected of an abandoned mansion in a floating dungeon filled with the undead.


    We finished searching the room, but with nothing of interest, we went to the next. It was another double door, and when Cerila opened it, she jumped backward and unsheathed Hubris in a flash.


    What the hell is this place?


    Just beyond the doorway, another servant skeleton bowed as if greeting us. The room was a large banquet hall with a sizable dance floor and dozens of glass windows. A crystal chandelier hung in the center. The same gas torches lit the entire place. It even had tables lining the sides and more skeleton servants putting down empty plates or carrying glass drinking cups with nothing in them. I used Soulsight again, but once more, I saw nothing that stood out.


    I used my spear to knock over the skeleton, and it fell apart. Instead of leaving it, I riffled through its pockets only to find a pin attached to its collar. It was made of iron but had the same symbol as the guard¡¯s breastplate. I pocked the pin into my Spatial Ring and motioned for Cerila to follow me into the room.


    She took one side of the dance hall, and I did the other. I went over to a table where skeleton maids were setting a table, and never in my life had I wanted not to find anything as I lifted the golden cover of a serving dish. Thankfully, there was nothing, no food or something worse.


    After checking the other tables and knocking over a few more skeletons along with their dishes and plates, Cerila and I swept the entire room and went to check on the backside. Cerila gave me a nervous look; I could see the tip on her tail standing up as she gripped Hubris.


    <Kal¡­there is something seriously wrong with this place.> Cerila signed.


    Perhaps her animal senses were telling her something I couldn¡¯t notice. I tried to listen, but I didn¡¯t hear anything of concern. Just us moving about the rooms and the occasional noise from the other two groups searching the home.


    <I agree. There¡¯s something we are missing here.> I signed back.


    I pushed the door to the back rooms open, and we found an eerily quiet kitchen. It was large, with stone ovens and even more skeleton servants. Some of them looked to be in motion, holding a pan ready to cook an invisible meal. Others were hauling more plates and glasses to the venue. It was like a party of the undead stuck in time.


    We searched the kitchen together and found things one would typically see: utensils, glassware, and cooking gear, but no food supplies. The shelves where food could be stored were barren. After we finished there, we left through another door and went into a hallway that had even more rooms.


    Cerila and I went through each room, trying to find anything of use, but it was beginning to get frustrating. I suppose I shouldn¡¯t have expected anything. It took us weeks to make sense of the toll booth situation.


    This place was even more complex. But with everything we¡¯ve seen so far, there had to be some answer here in this mansion. After searching some of the back rooms and finding nothing, I figured that whatever was important was on the higher levels. I took Cerila, and we went back to the entryway to regroup with the others.


    As we were going up the stairs, Cerila asked, <It¡¯s almost like this place is preparing for guests that haven¡¯t arrived yet.>


    <Guests that haven¡¯t arrived¡­that makes¡ª>


    I stopped and turned back to look at the front door. I didn¡¯t notice, but the doors to the mansion were closed, and the bone pile of the servant that greeted us wasn¡¯t there. There was a chance Bowen picked the pile up for research, but¡­


    Why was the door closed?


    ¡­


    No, guests have arrived in this place¡ªuninvited ones at that.


    <Kal, what¡¯s the matter?> Cerila asked worriedly.


    <We have to find the others. Now.> I told her.


    We rushed up the stairs, and I led us toward the sound of voices. I threw open a door, and Varnir raised an eyebrow at us as Professor Garrison stood up from the floor after checking under a bed.


    ¡°Did you find something?¡± Professor Garrison asked.


    ¡°No, but something is happening in this mansion. Did Bowen or Sylvia grab the bone pile at the front door, and did either of you close them?¡± I asked.


    The two of them exchanged quick glances, and Varnir shook his head. ¡°It was open when we came upstairs, and I didn¡¯t see either of them touch it,¡± Varnir explained.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go find them together,¡± I said.


    Everyone agreed, and we went up the stairs to the third floor. Bowen and Sylvia were in a mostly empty library, casually checking over books.


    I sighed in relief and asked, ¡°Did you take the bones from that first servant?¡±


    Bowen chuckled. ¡°I did, along with its clothes. I figured it would be good to take a look at them once we got out of here. We¡¯ve even found some interesting books in here that are written in an unknown language,¡± Bowen said.


    ¡°What about the front door? Did you guys close that?¡± Varnir asked.


    ¡°I heard it close, along with the sound of gears or something. I think it just did it automatically,¡± Sylvia explained.


    Was I overreacting? No¡­not entirely, as even Cerila is feeling that there¡¯s something wrong with this place.


    ¡°This mansion is so vast that it may take over an hour to even search through the first two floors. The others are still outside. I say we stay here for the night and make sure to get everything before we leave,¡± Bowen suggested.


    ¡°What about the toll bridge? We could be stuck here indefinitely if it decides to leave and never return,¡± Professor Garrison argued.


    ¡°Then I think we should see if it will stay before we settle down. Maybe if we pay it a certain amount, it won¡¯t leave,¡± Bowen said with a shrug.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s consult with the others before we make a decision. I also think this place holds some valuable information. No one has ever come across a building like this in the Iron Citadel before,¡± Professor Garrison said.


    Great¡­

 Vol.8 Ch.243- Rust and Ruin.

    After confirming that the toll bridge would not leave even after three hours of not putting any coins into it, we decided to rest for the night in the library and resume the search of the higher floors in the morning and the outside. The outside group didn¡¯t find much, but there was an entrance to an underground section. This made little sense, considering we were on top of a floating piece of stone; there wasn¡¯t exactly any room for a basement, let alone an entire underground area.


    We split up into two groups, and each took a corner against the back wall where we could still keep watch over the entrance to the room. So far, we hadn¡¯t noticed any looming threats, but the unnerving feeling the mansion gave off was ever-present. It felt like something would jump out from the walls at any moment, but there were no indications of anything happening every time I used Soulsight.


    The entire mansion was bizarre, and it was more like we had stumbled across an ancient ruin instead of being inside a dangerous dungeon. But so far, it was clear we were on the right path. For all its oddities, twisting paths, and dangers, a dungeon always had a way to the end. What the mansion had to do with it remained to be found.


    I was part of the last group of the night watch, and I rested at the front of the camp and scanned the lit room. I half expected the lights to go out, but the glowing torches hadn¡¯t lost their light since they came on. I heard someone restlessly move in their sleeping bag and looked over my shoulder.


    Cerila¡¯s ears twitched, and her body shuddered slightly before she shot awake with a gasp. Our eyes met, and I smiled softly.


    <The same dream?> I asked.


    Cerila nodded meekly. Cerila had mentioned the same recurring dream she was having. It wasn¡¯t affecting her every night, but it happened every few days and would wake her up from a dead sleep. It also wasn¡¯t as intense as the regular nightmares that plagued me every time I slept when I was younger.


    <Try to get a little more sleep. I¡¯ll be waking everyone soon.> I signed.


    She gave me a thumbs-up and rolled back into her sleeping bag. But someone else shifted awake in theirs.


    ¡°Kal? Are you awake?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°I am. It¡¯s my turn for guard duty,¡± I told her.


    Mom slid the covers off and sat down next to me. Mom¡¯s face scrunched up with worry as she looked over to Cerila.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t been sleeping very well¡­not since Doctor Jacobs died,¡± Mom said.


    ¡°Yes¡­I¡¯m confident that is only making things worse. But her dream happened after her fight with Sylvia,¡± I pointed out.


    Mom hummed to herself. ¡°Do you think something happened behind that barrier? Something that is giving her that dream of a place she¡¯s never been to?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no question about it. Dad, you, or I couldn¡¯t even scratch it. Even Sylvia couldn¡¯t explain how she put up such a large and strong barrier without some preparation. But neither of them remembers a single thing,¡± I said with a shrug.


    Mom¡¯s head dipped slightly as she sighed. ¡°I¡¯m worried about her, Kal. It doesn¡¯t seem to have affected Sylvia as much as her,¡± she said.


    ¡°They are both strong. I¡¯m sure things will get better with time. They did for me,¡± I said.


    Mom smiled softly at me, and I chuckled. She raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just thought you truly see Cerila as a daughter,¡± I said.


    She nodded at that, and her smile grew. ¡°Yes, I always wanted sons, but I never imagined that having a daughter would be so¡­nice. And even though I can never be a replacement for Helreth, I still wanted to try. Cerila deserves that much.¡±


    Helreth? That must be Cerila¡¯s mother¡¯s name. I don¡¯t think I ever asked her what her parents¡¯ names were.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve done a great job. You are a great mother to her. To all of us,¡± I said honestly.


    Mom suddenly jumped forward, and before I knew it, my head was resting in her lap as she gently ran a hand through my hair. She gently rubbed the back of my ear as well.


    It was nice.


    ¡°W¡ªwhat are you doing?¡± I asked, a little embarrassed.


    Mom giggled as she continued. ¡°It¡¯s not every day I get to treat the Dragonslayer as my little boy.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I see¡­¡± I said.


    I felt a warm liquid fall on the side of my cheek, but I didn¡¯t look up at her. ¡°You used to be so tiny I could hold you in my hands. Now, I can¡¯t even fit you in my lap. My son has grown so big¡­¡± she said with a sniffle.


    At least I won¡¯t be mindlessly staring at a door for the rest of the night.


    ¡ª


    ¡°So, this is the door to the private rooms of the noble? Did you ever bother to check it?¡± Professor Garrison asked.


    Bowen shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s a chance it was trapped, and if there was something dangerous up here, I thought it would be best if we tackled it together,¡± he answered.


    Lord Vasquez put his hand on the nob and gave everyone a firm nod. We spread out in case of a sudden trap or attack, but when he tried to turn the nob, it wouldn¡¯t budge. Vasquez grunted as he tried to turn the knob forcefully, but the more he struggled, the more the door remained adamant.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a normal door¡­¡± Vasquez growled.


    Lord Vasquez grabbed his axe in both hands, and the black blade erupted in red flames. With an overhead chop, he was poised to blow the door away, but the stunned silence that followed was the only thing that happened.


    Did a wooden door stop an attack from a War God like it was nothing? What the hell is that thing made of?


    There wasn¡¯t even a burn mark from the flames or a scratch from the blade. Lord Vasquez slowly clenched and unclenched his hand and scowled.


    ¡°It appears we have to meet some requirements to enter this door. But I wonder¡­¡± Bowen mumbled.


    A chunk of rock formed in thin air and flew through another door to our right, completely crushing it. ¡°So, it¡¯s just this door then. Would you try the walls?¡±


    Lord Vasquez shook his head. ¡°If I can¡¯t break down the door, the walls must be equally strong. We should investigate the underground next. Perhaps our answer lies there.¡±


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    We agreed, and Vasquez led us outside and behind the mansion. A long building was outback, and with its stone structure and chimney, I imagined it to be a small forge with storage. An entranceway attached to the outside wall led down to another door.


    Thankfully, we opened that door without complications. As Lord Vasquez mentioned, it was a path down.


    ¡°This must be a separate place. A deep underground shouldn¡¯t be possible here,¡± Bowen mumbled.


    ¡°All the more reason to investigate. Let¡¯s go,¡± Vasquez said with his axe ready.


    We climbed down a set of stairs into the darkness until we reached a landing. I took out lit torches from my Spatial Ring and passed them around. The torches illuminated the dark stone walls, and a high ceiling supported by columns.


    Definitely not possible. This underground space shouldn¡¯t be able to exist. Did we get moved to an entirely new destination just by walking through the door?


    ¡°This place is noticeably more decrepit than the mansion. Cracks and damage in the stone, a musty, dank smell mixed in with something else. And the system that lights the house doesn¡¯t seem to be working here,¡± Bowen pointed out as he inspected the closest wall.


    Sylvia clicked her tongue as she spun around. ¡°Dark, disgusting, and in a dungeon¡­¡± she huffed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue to move. Kaladin, tell me if you see anything unusual,¡± Lord Vasquez said.


    I scanned the darkness with Soulsight and just nodded. There wasn¡¯t anything¡­yet.


    We reached a room just a few steps away from the landing, and Vasquez kicked the rotted door down. Torch light engulfed the space, and it was empty save for a few shelves collecting dust. We moved on and found more of the same until we reached a fork in the path.


    ¡°Separating now is a mistake. We should stick together and search for things as a group. We¡¯ll go down the left path first,¡± Vasquez ordered.


    With no complaints to be had, we went down the left path, but that didn¡¯t last long. The ceiling and walls had collapsed, blocking off the tunnel.


    ¡°We could dig through it¡­¡± Ms. Taurus suggested.


    ¡°No need. We¡¯ll go the other way,¡± Vasquez said with a small sigh.


    We marched back and across to the other path. We passed more rooms, some for storage or other purposes, but they were all empty and showed no signs of usage. It wasn¡¯t until we walked for a few more minutes that the darkness opened up to a more expansive area.


    ¡°What in the world is this?¡± Varnir asked in shock as he brought his torch above his head.


    I took a good look at the alien machinery. Although this was the first time I had seen one quite like that, it was apparent what something like that may have been once upon a time.


    An engine, or perhaps a generator.


    ¡°This is not some simple construction¡­no, it must have been important to something,¡± Bowen murmured.


    Unlike most of what we had seen, the entire machine was made of rusted iron and oxidized copper. Its metal frame filled the whole space, and the central housing undoubtedly held many secrets. But the exterior had cylindrical copper rods that were reminiscent of pistons. Bowen wiped the dust off a large panel, revealing broken glass, gauges, and other readings, all in a foreign language.


    ¡°This is all in the same language the books are in¡ªsomething utterly different from Dwarfish yet similar enough to maybe have a connection. This all but confirms things. Those bones belonged to a long-forgotten race who utilized fascinating machinery, advanced piping techniques, and even runes years beyond what Krunbar has. This isn¡¯t the kind of technology that Krunbar can keep secret for centuries,¡± Bowen said in wonder.


    ¡°What is it? And how does it work?¡± Vasquez asked, sounding just as surprised.


    ¡°Who knows? Something this large¡­ could be anything, really. Maybe some central machinery, like one of those gearboxes we can find in Ostela¡¯s ancient lifts. But on an entirely different level. But with such a large contraption, maybe its purpose is even beyond that. With this board of¡­symbols, knobs, and levers¡­it must give some readable information. A power source of some kind, perhaps? Something to be monitored frequently so as not to cause problems and ensure safe function,¡± Bowen guessed.


    How frighteningly accurate¡­a single gaze, and he almost figured it out ultimately. Sometimes, I am reminded that Bowen is a genuine once-in-a-generation genius.


    I felt a few gazes at my back, and Cerila and Sylvia were just staring at me. I sighed a little to myself and walked beside Bowen. I didn¡¯t need to tell him I knew what it was. But I could guide him on the right path.


    ¡°What¡¯s this panel?¡± I asked, pointing to the smaller one at its side.


    Bowen rubbed his chin and looked back and forth between the readings and what I assumed to be the ignition. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­if it was small and still in the open like this¡­perhaps an emergency shut off?¡±


    Close. Or¡­maybe he was right? It¡¯s not like I can read the lettering.


    There was one problem that I still needed to address. The engine, if that is what it was, didn¡¯t have an apparent way to power it. If it were gas or liquid, pipes would supply the engine, but only a crankshaft on either side showed how the engine should move. If it were combustion through flames, there was no place to put solid fuel. It could have been something more advanced, but I doubted these Dwarfs were using something that could be found in post-industrial revolution times.


    So, if it wasn¡¯t any of those, one more power source came to mind. A power source unique to this world. And there was only one way to test it on that conveniently hand-sized panel.


    I placed my hand onto it and forced mana into my hand. I felt my mana being sucked into the panel, similar to Cerila¡¯s tablet, as glowing blue runes sprang to life along the panel¡¯s surface. The machine sputtered to life only to fail miserably as the runes lost their hue.


    ¡°What did you just do?¡± Bowen asked in shock.


    ¡°I just put a little mana into my hand. Should I do it again?¡± I asked.


    Bowen looked to Vasquez for approval, and with a gruff nod from the War God, I sent more mana into my hand and maintained a steady flow. The runes glowed with power as the machine desperately tried to start itself. There was a chance the damage of time was too much, but a little bit of mana was a worthy price to pay to advance further in the dungeon.


    The machine worked with concerning noises as ancient machinery struggled to beat the passage of time. The pistons creaked and ground against the rust that held them, as did the gears. With nothing to lose, I continued to feed mana into the system until, finally, the engine cleared some of its blockage.


    The pistons began to move, albeit not very smoothly, as they ground against their housing with an ear-wrenching noise. The lights flickered to life, only to illuminate some corners of the space with dim and gloomy sources.


    ¡°Amazing¡­¡± Bowen muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I am looking at or how this is going to help, but¡ª¡±


    Lord Vasquez couldn¡¯t finish his sentence as I turned around and scanned the hallway we came in from with Soulsight. ¡°We have company. And a lot of them,¡± I said abruptly.


    I started to put mana into a spell core as the sound echoed off the walls. It was a horrifying thing to see as much as it was to hear. A sea of tiny, bone-white creatures skittered along the floor and walls, piling on top of each other, moving as a single wave.


    ¡°Rats?! Why are they all dead?!¡± Varnir shouted.


    I released an Earth Lance into the mass and must have crushed a hundred of the skeletal creatures. Tsarra used water magic to sweep them away, and bolts of blood broke the bodies apart, but the horde had no end. And that was the only entrance or exit. We had to hold the line.


    Without collapsing the tunnel.


    Our combined magic assault held the undead rats at bay. They were frail and weak creatures, and it took very little to decimate them entirely. Even so, some had made it through the blockade, and they skittered around the room. Some did come toward us, but with a single step, they were crushed to dust and bony fragments. However, not all of them came directly at us.


    ¡°Where are those going?! Are they trying to interfere with the machine!?¡± Bowen hissed as he crushed a small group that made it past us.


    Upon his question, the underground tunnel shook. Heavy steps thudded down the hallway, and I fed mana to my eye. I shook my head and said, ¡°No, they are running from something. And that thing has found us. And whatever it is, it has a strong source of mana.¡±


    We continued to mow down the rats until the last wave piled out. In the dim light of the hallway, a lumbering metallic monster mercilessly strode forward, crushing everything under its armored feet. It walked on four legs and was made out of a pitch-black metal. In one hand, a giant shield protected it while a spear skewered the bone rats.


    Its torso was in the shape of a Humanoid, but it had a bulbous head that looked like glass. A faint orange glow seeped out from it as it stomped toward us.


    ¡°Is that a Golem?¡± Bowen said.


    More like an armored mech. How fun.

 Vol.8 Ch.244- The Final Function.

    I used Soulsight, and although I was still surprised to see such a machine exist, I could confirm that it was just a machine in the end. It had some type of power source in its head and chest, but it lacked the appearance that was typical of a living soul, and it wasn¡¯t an undead either. Everyone was hesitant in the face of a new enemy, but machines would function similarly if my past were anything to call on.


    So I gave out orders.


    <Cerila, freeze the joints on its arms and legs.> I signed quickly.


    ¡°For now, everyone, focus on attacking potential weak spots! It¡¯s head, joints, and lower torso! Varnir, slow it down with roots and join Sylvia and me in protecting the mages! Vasquez, Mom, Garrison, and Jess keep it occupied and strike at openings!¡± I yelled.


    Everyone jumped at their orders as the fight began. Lord Vasquez was the first to reach the mech, and the machine launched its spear with tremendous speed and force. Rather than blocking it head on, Lord Vasquez deftly dodged it, but the destructive force ripped the ground apart. I sent a White Fire Lance at it, but the spell was shrugged off as it impacted the black metal torso.


    Cerila went to its flank and used ice magic against the joints in its spider-like legs. The machine swept its spear, holding Ms. Taurus, Professor Garrison, and my Mom at bay. However, when Lord Vasquez got in close again, it used its giant metal leg to try to spear him, forcing him back. It even broke through Cerila¡¯s ice magic with ease. And the roots of Varnir¡¯s shield were trampled over.


    Bowen prepared and launched a great Fireball while I tried an Earth Lance toward its head. The mech instantly brought its shield up, blocking both the spells. Tsarra pelted it with bolts of water, and I followed up with lightning strikes. And even though the electrified water covered the machine, it wasn¡¯t slowing down in the slightest as it pushed our backs against the engine.


    It seems this thing won¡¯t be easy to take down. After all, if external attacks aren¡¯t working, then we need to change plans.


    ¡°Bowen, make some golems that prioritize speed! Tsarra, send out as many copies of the frontlines as you can and make them scatter around it!¡± I yelled.


    The machine, perhaps recognizing the sound of orders, suddenly put its attention on me. It launched one of its forelegs at me with blinding speed, but I couldn¡¯t trust that Bowen behind me would be able to dodge it in time. I covered my forearms and spear in a layer of stone and, with my body enhanced with lighting and mana, parried the leg to the side.


    I winced from the force that made my hands shake, but the leg¡¯s path went to the right, embedding itself in the ground before being quickly pulled out. But it was enough to deflect it as the other four began attacking. Cerila¡¯s blade managed to carve a slice into one of the legs, albeit a shallow one.


    The machine was slowly backing up, but before it could retreat, a flood of copies shimmered into existence, followed by a handful of Golems made from wind and fire. Some of them recklessly charged at the machine, and I was right in assuming it also reacted to things visually. It swung its spear, bashed mirror images with its shield, and stomped on Golems with its legs. But it was quickly being overwhelmed by the sheer amount of enemies.


    A Professor Garrison clone jumped into the air and was batted away with a shield, only for it to stomp a Cerila clone. The mech was able to twist its torso around completely, but when it blew apart some Wind Golems, it wasn¡¯t able to react to Cerila coming from underneath. She thrust Hubris directly at it from below, cutting straight into it.


    The machine let its legs go slack and tried to crush Cerila with its sheer size, but she was able to slip out from underneath it. Sylvia struck for the first time, and an accurate spear of blood ripped one of its legs off at the joint. Unable to retrieve it, the machine twisted around and braced with its shield against more clones and the real Professor Garrison, whose goal seemed to be to slow it down.


    The spear arm was poised to strike at the professor, but it was forced back at an inhuman angle to block Ms. Taurus¡¯s spear attack. With its limbs tied up and its body low, the first severe blows were ready to be dealt. Lord Vasquez jumped into the air with his axe ablaze, and with a war cry, he sent it directly into the head of the machine.


    If it were a normal creature, it would have split the thing in two; not even a Corpse Golem was able to resist that kind of attack. But though the attack failed to bisect it completely, the axe¡¯s blade still found purchase and sank into the machine¡¯s head. The mech still stirred and tried to move, but Mom jumped off its torso and launched herself at its head with lightning-clad daggers.


    The blades went into the glass, and a small storm of flames and lightning exploded out of its head. Everyone still close to the mech jumped away as its body twitched and flames sprouted from its head wound before falling to the ground with the clang of metal.


    ¡°That was¡­annoying but not as difficult as I was expecting,¡± Bowen mused.


    It was true, all things considered, that fighting a brand-new type of enemy with relative ease was a blessing. But that was mostly due to our group¡¯s overwhelming strength and most of us possessing master-crafted gear to go along with it. In truth, if a group of mid-level adventurers, average foot soldiers, or even worse civilians were to run into this machine, it was guaranteed to wipe them easily. And if multiple of these mechs were facing us in a small enclosed space like that, even we would not be safe.


    Bowen nudged Sylvia with a weak grin. ¡°Could I possibly request that you take this with you in your Spatial Ring for further research? I¡¯ll pay handsomely for it later,¡± Bowen requested.


    Sylvia sighed and shrugged as she walked over to the wreckage. Everyone was still on their toes, but I motioned for them to feel at ease. The mana emanating from it was gone, and I doubted it could revive itself after suffering damage to its head. Sylvia placed a hand on the metallic corpse, and in the blink of an eye, it disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°¡­such a large capacity for a Spatial Ring. What a convenient find,¡± Lord Vasquez half grumbled.


    Vasquez turned and faced the still-operating engine. It seemed the undead rats had scattered elsewhere and weren¡¯t actively trying anything, which was mysterious. Undead attacked the living, yet these ran away and cowered out of sight, which was not typical behavior. But it also didn¡¯t make sense for a higher undead to order such a large horde of even simple creatures to act that way.


    Does that mean they were acting on impulses from when they were alive? Well¡­whatever.


    ¡°This machine seems to be the only thing of note down here. Let us return to the surface. Perhaps the door to the upper floor has opened after defeating that¡­ guardian,¡± Vasquez said, sounding slightly unsure of himself.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    We tracked past the scattered bones of dead rats and all the way back to the surface with no issues. But as we cleared the steps, Lord Vasquez stopped us as his axe was engulfed in flames. I took a few steps so I could see what he was seeing, and I understood his confusion as he looked back and forth.


    ¡°What in the world is this?¡± Varnir asked in disbelief.


    Behind the mansion were rows upon rows of armored, short-statured soldiers in the open grounds. Their weapons, armor, and shields were rusty, broken, and generally in terrible condition. To make matters more confusing, they were all already dead, nothing more than skeletons in armor, just like the dead staff in the mansion.


    Lord Vasquez turned his head to look back at me, but I shook my head. ¡°No source of mana or life amongst any of them,¡± I said.


    He shook his head and scowled at the small army as he tipped over one of the front soldiers holding a spear. ¡°Is the dungeon playing tricks on us?¡± he growled as the armor and bones clattered on the ground.


    Bowen looked up and around before saying, ¡°Whatever it may be, something is reacting to our presence here. Let us destroy this group in case they do decide to rise.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ªwait, maybe we shouldn¡¯t?¡± Tsarra suddenly suggested.


    Bowen raised an eyebrow at her and asked, ¡°Why is that? This is a good time to remove obstacles while they are not putting up any resistance.¡±


    Tsarra shook her head and said, ¡°No, I¡ªI don¡¯t think this dungeon is so straightforward. Aren¡¯t there dungeons that are more focused on trapping and deceiving people rather than putting up a straightforward resistance? What if this is a trap or¡­maybe a test of some kind?¡±


    Bowen nodded along. ¡°Yes¡­that could very well be true. Although those types of dungeons are rare, it¡¯s not unheard of for a dungeon to be, as you said. If this dungeon was straightforward, so would the answers to it. Yet no one has managed to find any information after all this time. Perhaps its nature appears to be simple at first, but being one of deceit is the true identity of this place.¡±


    ¡°Tsarra, what brought you to that conclusion?¡± Professor Garrison asked.


    ¡°Ah¡ªwell¡­it reminded me of my home. When we got here after paying a toll, we were like guests being greeted since the skeletons looked like house servants and were in the middle of setting up something. But now that we went somewhere we shouldn¡¯t have and destroyed something we shouldn¡¯t have¡­wouldn¡¯t it make sense if guards were dispatched to handle us?¡± Tsarra said.


    Sylvia raised a hand and said, ¡°Although it¡¯s more of a twisted prank and delusion of some unseen monster, I agree. It does have that feeling.¡±


    Ms. Taurus nodded along with their words. ¡°And if we ¡®defeated¡¯ the first group that came to suppress us¡­a stronger opponent might be dispatched. It weirdly makes sense, but would a dungeon truly act that out like some kind of play?¡±


    ¡°Dungeons are most mysterious indeed. Something like this would be a first but¡­not an impossibility. It would at least explain the paying of a toll to be moved somewhere and the eerie skeletons popping up out of nowhere,¡± Bowen added.


    ¡°So what should we do? Just ignore them? Wouldn¡¯t the problem of us being troublemakers still remain? If we ¡®slipped¡¯ by the guards, wouldn¡¯t our skills still be seen as a great threat?¡± Varnir said with a shrug.


    ¡­


    No one had an answer. At least, it was not a straightforward one until Professor Garrison shrugged and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we bribe them? I mean, we can¡¯t beat them down, can¡¯t run from them, and if a guard had dignity, they wouldn¡¯t let us go for free. The only choice is to hope they were some dirty bastards in life.¡±


    ¡°This is ludicrous, but¡­I don¡¯t see a reason not to try, at least,¡± Lord Vasquez huffed.


    We walked around the defensive line and found a trio of undead Dwarves. Although still in rusted armor, they at least looked slightly better than the others. Lord Vasquez looked over his shoulder and sighed as he deposited some gold coins into the collar of the leader''s armor.


    Lord Vasquez patted the dirty, used shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about all of this¡­¡±


    And as if the skeleton was listening, the entire group of soldiers crumbled to the ground like their strings had been cut. We looked around with shocked faces, and even Lord Vasquez had to take a slow, deep breath.


    ¡°Tsarra was right on the mark. Maybe we need to approach this dungeon in a more fantastical way after all,¡± Bowen said with a chuckle.


    ¡°So if that¡¯s the case, then if we wanted to go somewhere special that not even money could buy, then wouldn¡¯t we need permission from, say¡­a noble?¡± Professor Garrison reasoned as he looked over to the mansion.


    More grave-robbing it is, then.


    We made our way back into the mansion and found it clear that even the skeletons in the ballroom were gone. When we climbed the stairs, we could open the door to the private rooms with no resistance. But the atmosphere changed immediately; it was evident that this section of the mansion was not like the others.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised to see it so run down, almost like the basement,¡± Mom said quietly.


    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s odd to see that the rooms that should have been the most well-kept are, in fact, the worst. Perhaps there is a story behind it?¡± Bowen suggested.


    ¡°A noble falling to ruin putting on airs in their final breath. Not an uncommon sight,¡± Professor Garrison said.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make sense considering the dungeon? What if this entire¡­.Dwarf or whatever kingdom was beginning to crumble, and it turned into¡­whatever this is supposed to be,¡± Varnir added quietly.


    ¡°Perhaps. But let¡¯s not get too far into the fantasy without solid evidence, lest it be a trick of the dungeon. This could very well be an isolated event for a single noble family, and this race''s fall could have nothing to do with it,¡± Bowen countered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it odd that we¡¯ve never seen anything about an ancient Dwarf race that predated the current one? Could Krunbar hide such a fact for this long?¡± Ms. Taurus said.


    Bowen stroked his beard as we approached a door on the far side of the dark, gloomy hallway. ¡°It could be a royal family secret, privy to few. No, it would have to be. But a part of me wants to say otherwise. We¡¯ve seen countless runes and technology that are leagues beyond what Krunbar can muster. If they were in the know about this, surely Krunbar or at least the royal family would do whatever it took to return to this point¡ªjust using the previous machine as an example. A golem capable of running by itself with no master would be a formidable opponent, well worth its weight in gold and technology,¡± Bowen said.


    ¡°Then let us find the answers here,¡± Lord Vasquez said as he moved to open the door.


    The large man turned the knob of the door and the rotted wood gave away and fell off its hinges with little movement. The room beyond was illuminated by our torches and revealed what was most likely a study or office. Its size was fit for a noble and thankfully it was not devoid of things.


    Dusty stone tablets on a ruined desk, shelves lined with more, some broken, spilling their contents on the ground. A high-backed chair made of dull gold, its upholstery eaten away by time.


    Bowen held his torch high as he spun around at the room¡¯s center. ¡°If we are to find something useful, it would be here,¡± he said, picking up a stone tablet with a frown.


    ¡°However, I still have not yet deciphered this language, and I do not believe I can do so alone and in a timely manner,¡± he added.


    ¡°Then something more obvious. Perhaps a seal of some sort. Anything that would denote the importance of a noble¡¯s standing,¡± Vasquez said in return.


    ¡°So we have a lot of searching to do, and there are even more rooms to check,¡± Varnir grumbled.


    ¡°Let us split up and search as groups again. This could very well take the rest of the day. But remember to be wary of traps and¡­Kaladin?¡± Bowen trailed off.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remain on guard duty with Cerila while everyone searches the rooms,¡± I said.


    ¡°Perfect. Now, shall we?¡±